《What Do You Mean My Cute Disciples Are Yanderes?》


 Chapter 1 - Return

    I''m dead.


    What a way to go.??


    I was supposed to be a genius back in the Earthen ne, my strength and intellect were unrivalled garnering respect from all around me.


    I reached the prestigious rank of Master at my Heaven Sect at the young age of twenty where most people at that rank were well past their eighties. The praises and attention stoked my ego so much that I got too overconfident, thinking I could easily step foot into the higher Spiritual ne without any consequences.


    I ascended too soon, too rashly and paid the price for it. I was able to step foot into the higher realm at the cost of crippling all my meridians and utterly destroying my Cultivation Point, lowering my strength to nothing more than a non-Practitioner mortal.


    It would have been fine if I could return to the Earthen ne where I was still known and respected, but in this Spiritual ne where no one knew me nor cared to know me, I was trampled on like the miserable insect I had be.


    Without strength to fight back against these bullying scoundrels, I could only seek refuge in the Spiritual Royal Family Sect by offering my services. But even there, I still faced constant ridicule and thrashing just because I could not fight back.


    Lady Luck smiled on me still as even without my profound strength, my intellect was still respectable enough to obtain a position as an archivist in the Royal Archives where many secrets of the Practitioner World was kept. In there, I managed to secretly memorise multitudes of cultivation techniques,bat manuals, alongside hoarding a plethora of alchemical recipes and various other knowledge.


    It was there that I learned of a possible pill that could restore my meridians and repair my Cultivation Point.


    Unfortunately, more knowledge does not equate to more wisdom as I had been too focused on reversing my crippled state to care about anything else.


    One of the pill''s ingredients was only found in the Cloud ne which should have been impossible for a non-Practitioner or a Practitioner with crippled meridians like myself could ascend to. But I had been determined to restore myself at any price and had resorted to using forbidden techniques to force my way through to the next ne.


    What I hadn''t known then was the Dark quarks I forcefully imbued myself with disintegrated my Quark Veins which rendered the pill entirely ineffective. Even worse was the fact that since my Cultivation Point was destroyed, the Dark quarks I had imbued myself withpletely dissipated,nding me back at square one.


    I was thus leftpletely defenceless in this extremely hazardous ne where the weakest being could kill me just by sneezing in my general direction.


    That was actually how I died.


    Ok not really, but close.


    A Primordial Divine Dragon had somehow taken an interest in me,nded in front of me and did something that might have been a sneeze. The Elemental Quarks it exuded from that action instantly overwhelmed my mortal self and I spontaneouslybusted on the spot.


    I still deserve some credit for surviving there for about two years, though those two years were something that I never ever want to experience again.


    Being the ything and test subject of that maniacal Practitioner was not something I would wish anyone to be subjected to, not even my worst enemy.


    Still, death by dragon sneeze should be an achievement somewhere.


    Ah~~ I tried so hard and got so far, but in the end it''s still all for naught. I regret not taking my time to enjoy life while I could, instead of struggling so hard like I had in this life. If I could go back and redo everything, I would really like to just take it easy and do things at my own pace.


    Now that I think about it, how am I still cognizant about my state of being? Unless being stuck forever in a state of unconscious consciousness is what lies after death? That would have been a very interesting subject to study, if only I still had the Elemental Quarks to do so.


    I wonder... If I had imbued Astral, Spirit and Space quarks into a body following the Immortal Projection Cultivation Technique, maybe I could replicate this state for myself or the soul in question?


    Oh, this might even confirm the theory that souls are indeed a thing instead of just fragmented memories of the dead. I guess the spirits of the old geezers I met might actually be more than just the howlings of the departed after all.


    But that also brings along the question of why those souls didn''t seem as cognizant of their state as I currently am? Is it because of age or some other fac--


    *KONG* *KONG*


    "The biennial student selection of Heaven Sect will begin soon! Will all Elders and Masters involved please proceed to the Grand Hall!"


    *KONG* *KONG*


    "The biennial student selection of Heaven Sect will begin soon! Will all Elders and Masters involved please proceed to the Grand Hall!"


    *KONG* *KONG*


    I opened my eyes with a start.


    The first thing I saw was an eerily familiar ceiling that I hadn''t seen in the past decade and a half.


    It took me a few seconds to recognise it as my room back when I was a Master at Heaven Sect.


    I blinked a few times while ignoring whoever was still shouting and banging the gong outside.


    Slowly, I sat up on my bed, trying to get a grasp on what was going on.


    Looking around the room, I confirmed where I thought I was. It was indeed the room I had resided in for the seven years I was a Master at Heaven Sect.


    Judging by the content of the shouting outside and theck of scrolls and various other artifacts I had managed to gather over the years, this should be my second year as a Master in Heaven Sect, making me twenty-two.


    Looking down at my hands, I confirmed the youthfulness and unmarked skin of my hands. The hands I had been so used to seeing was full of scars and scabs, all received from the trampling, tortures, and struggles I had to endure after I ascended from the Earthen ne.


    I immediately tried circting my Elemental Quarks, a tear finding its way to the corner of my eye when I realised my Cultivation Point and meridians werepletely fine.


    Shaking my head to recover, I immediately started analyzing my situation.


    My memories of what had urred were too vivid to dismiss as a dream or imagination. The cultivation arts, recipes and knowledge I had gained from it were also a testament to the fact that everything I experienced was real.


    So this can be ruled to either transmigration or time travel.


    I had no artifacts on me that could cause this phenomenon, nor had I the Elemental Quarks to cause this phenomenon myself.


    That means someone else caused this recently before my supposed death by sneeze.


    It can''t be that person right?


    That maniacal Practitioner had always continuously thrashed me with a giant stick called ''truck-kun'', constantly iming that it would allow me to awaken in another world or something. Every time I was beaten unconscious, my consciousness actually did travel to another realm full of towering buildings and metal carriages. I would spend some time wandering there before a long metal carriage would ram into me, sending me back into my body.


    Then there was that time I was used as a test subject by that same demented monster for some new cultivation technique involving Astral and Light quarks. I remember seeing stars and some weird blue colored rectangr box floating in front of me. There was a sign on top of it but I only managed to catch a glimpse of the word ''Police'' before I was dragged back to reality.


    Oh, there was also that incident where I was used by that damn crazy psycho as a shield to block a curse by another Practitioner, which resulted in me being teleported to another realm of existence. I had a weird vision of seeing six different colored stones revolving around me that seemed to give off infinite power before I cked out, waking up back in my realm again.


    No, definitely not possible. No way that crazy lunatic could have a hand in something like this.


    Must be the Dragon.


    Yep, that settles it, the Dragon must have caused this.


    How? I have no idea, I was definitely not in the state to analyze the Elemental Quarks involved in that sneeze while I was literally being burned into nothingness. But I surmise it must be that dragon sneeze that caused this phenomenon.


    How am I so calm about this? Well, if you had to struggle like I did to survive in those hellish ces for more than a decade, you gain the uncanny ability to adapt to and take advantage of any situation as fast as possible.


    Throwing my worries out the window, I stood up from the bed with clenched fists. Since I was offered a second chance, there''s no way I''m not going to make use of it! I''m going to live an easy and rxing life at my own pace!


    No more rushing to be the strongest! The higher nes are crap anyway! Earthen ne is the best to rx! Everyone is trying to backstab and kill each other in the higher nes to get stronger, totally unlike the Earthen ne where Practitioners are moreid back and more concerned about what to eat for dinner rather than how to exploit their fellows, at least in my eyes.


    Screw those puffed-up self-important Sect Masters and whatever godly Primordial beings that exist in this universe, I''m going to live the life I want after being your ything for all those years! Just you watch! I''ll wake upte every day, train when I feel like it, travel the world at a rxed pace without a care in the--


    A gentle knock on my door brought me out of my musings.


    "Master Lin? Are you ready to go yet?" A voice asked from beyond my door.


    Eh? That voice¡­ "Elder Qing? Yeah, I''ll be ready in a bit."


    "Heh, this is your first time participating as a Master right? It''s still early so you can still take your time, I''ll wait for you at the courtyard."


    "Oh, ok then. Sure er¡­ Just going to change my clothes and I''ll be out in a bit."


    "Alright then," Footsteps echoed away from my door.


    No doubt about whether this is real, I remember Elder Qing also came to call me during the student selection back then. I had refused to participate in the selection that time though, thinking it was a waste of time.


    He was my teacher when I first joined the Sect before I showed my genius talents as a Practitioner. The Sect realised I could progress more on my own than under a tutor and gave me freedom to learn as I willed though Elder Qing remained as my mentor throughout my time in the Sect.


    There was no jealousy when I advanced to the rank of Master above him. In fact, he had admitted he felt pride in having a hand in guiding me, no matter how insignificant his role might have been.


    I had almost forgotten these kinds of people existed.


    On the Spiritual ne and Cloud ne, everyone only cared for themselves.


    Somemoner insulted your family and has better talent than you? Hire assassins to kill them before they can get stronger than you.


    Some talentless cripple is marrying the prettiest girl in your city? Poison them on the night before their wedding to stop that.


    Someone about to obtain the strongest treasure in the known universe? Betray them just before they get their hands on it so you can have it for yourself.


    Don''t even get me started on the nes beyond that. I was lucky enough not to reach there but I have heard that it was just as bad if not worse than these two nes.


    Yeah, not going to miss any of that drama. I want an easy life now after all.


    No wait, I just remembered hearing that not long after I left the Earthen ne, some kind of disaster happened that rendered more than ny percent of it uninhabitable.


    Apparently a Practitioner had somehow summoned Divine Lightning storms that burned most of the world to ash. How someone on the Earthen ne obtained that power I had no idea. Not even I could achieve that back when I was a Master.


    Well shit... Guess I have to make some contingency ns after all, but nothing will stop me from trying to live the easy life still! I have an estimated five years before that happened anyway!


    I stretched before proceeding to wash myself with a bucket of water I summoned with my Water quark and heated with my Fire quark.


    I had to spend some time to refamiliarise myself with circting my Elemental Quarks after missing them for so long. You never know how to appreciate what you have until you lose them.


    And to think I had to manually draw water from wells and heat it up with firewood after I crippled myself back then. Then again, having to learn how to do all the things I always depended my Elemental Quarks on was still an interesting experience, disregarding the dire situation I was in.


    Refreshed with a new change of clothes, I am now prepared to begin my ns of living an easy life!

 Chapter 2 - I Shall Get A Disciple

    "Are you thinking of getting a disciple yourself, Master Lin?" Elder Qing asked as we made our way towards the Grand Hall.


    "Um¡­ I''m still thinking about it," I answered honestly.??


    Elder Qing nodded, "Hmm hmm, no need to rush yourself, you''re still young after all, haha!"


    I smiled at his joke, I was the youngest amongst the Masters after all.


    In a sect, the hierarchy begins at the bottom with student Practitioners who have just joined the Sect. They will learn under teachers to control their elemental quarks of a certain element until they are able to master the Basic tier of their element.


    There are multitudes of elemental quarks one can learn to control. From the fourmon elements of Fire, Water, Earth and Air, to specialised ones like Light, Dark, Astral, Metal, Space and many others.


    Some might frown upon the learning of Dark quarks not because it is seen as evil, but more because it is proven to be detrimental to an ill-prepared Practitioner''s health. I can testify to that fact, unfortunately.


    Each elemental quark has six tiers of mastery starting from the bottom: Basic, Journeyman, Intermediate, Advanced, Master and Legend. The things one can with their element at each level of mastery increases exponentially.


    A Basic tier Water Practitioner could summon a bucket of water with enough concentration. But a simr Practitioner at Legend tier could cause destructive tsunamis with just a flick of their hand.


    Once a Practitioner masters the Basic tier of an element, they are admitted to the Outer Core Practitioners. There, they have the choice of mastering three elemental quarks to Basic tier, two elemental quarks to Journeyman tier, or one elemental quark to Intermediate tier to be promoted to an Inner Core Practitioner.


    The next requirement is to master four elements to Journeyman, three to Intermediate, or two to Advanced to be admitted to the ranks of an Elite Practitioner.


    Usually, the limits of Earthen ne Practitioners are at the Advanced tiers with only a handful being able to touch the fringes of Master. Legend tiers were unheard of until the Spiritual ne and even there they were exceptionally rare.


    To be a Master in an Earthen ne Sect you had to at least be Advanced tier in four elements to be considered for the position. The Sect will also take into ount your personality, skills and attitude before conferring that title to you.


    After all, the rank of Master was just below the Sect Master in terms of hierarchy and was well respected and known throughout thend. It was not a position to be treated lightly.


    As for the Elder position, it is more of an honorary title conferred upon Elite Practitioners who have stayed within the Sect for an exceptionally long time. In other words, Elders are the ones with the most experience and wisdom in a Sect and usually take up the position as teachers and mentors.


    Elder Qing had been with the Heaven Sect for a hundred years, the man himself already pushing on a hundred and thirty though he looks like he was in his fifties. Honestly, I had a hunch he wanted himself to appear older so he had grown his beard to the point it reached his chest, or else he just has a thing for stroking long beards.


    It is a fact that Practitioners age slower than non-Practitioners because of the quarks they circte in their bodies, so it wouldn''t be a surprise to find an Elder who was way past the hundreds in terms of age while looking like they''re barely sixty.


    We reached the Grand Hall where most of the other Masters and Elders have already gathered without incident.


    "Elder Qing, Master Lin!"


    Both of us turned towards the source of the voice, finding a bespectacled old man with an even longer beard that screamed of ''sagely''.


    "Oh, Sect Master Long, have youe to see the prospective disciples?" Elder Qing asked.


    "Umu, it would not do well if I do not know how the new generation is like after all," Sect Master Long remarked while stroking his long beard.


    Elder Qing nodded, simrly stroking his beard, "I have heard we might have a number of really good students this year. I can''t wait to meet my future students."


    "Good, good. What about you Master Lin? Will you take a disciple this year?"


    I noticed that most of the Elders and Masters had turned their attention to me. It was not surprising since the Sect will probably give priority to my choice because of my status. In my previous life, I had chosen not to take in any disciples throughout my time in the Sect. I had spent every waking hour concentrating on strengthening myself instead of others, thus the thought of getting a disciple seemed like a burden to me.


    Hmm¡­ Since I''m aiming for an easier life, a disciple would actually help with that.


    I imagined myself being served tea while imparting the wisdom I learned in my previous life to them.


    Then I could train them to be stronger and they will help stop that Lightning Practitioner from destroying the world too. That would definitely be much easier than me facing that crazy strong Practitioner by myself.


    Yes, that''s the easy life that I wanted.


    "I think I might just pick one, it''s a good chance for me to experience teaching others for a change," I decided.


    The Elders and Master all nodded in unison, probably thinking with my guidance, they would see another genius in the Heaven Sect and cement their position as the top Sect in the Earthen ne for a long time.


    "Good, very good," The Sect Master nodded, still stroking his beard. What is with old Practitioners and stroking beards? Do they think it makes them look sagely or something?


    Well, I wouldn''t know since I never bothered to grow a beard, do you know how much effort and time one needs to spend to maintain that ''sagely'' and ''wise'' look the Elders are so proud of? I don''t doubt they spend more time trimming and grooming their beardspared to vain women doing their makeup to meet their simrly vain friends.


    All that wasted time could have been spent on cultivating and train-- no no no, what am I thinking? Easy life, simple life. Yes.


    That actually makes sense now. An easy life of spending half of your time stroking your beard. Not what I would go for but to each his own I guess? Looks like I misunderstood you long bearded Elders, I must apologise.


    "Now then, let''s go see our new students," The Sect Master announced, leading the way deeper into the Grand Hall.

 Chapter 3 - Geezer Gathering

    "Oh, there are quite a number of promising students this year," an Eldermented.


    "Umu, the talents this time are quite surprising. I believe that group there cultivated the Phoenix Fire cultivation from the Phoenix Minor Sect, the Fire quark I sense from them is quite profound," another Elder nodded.??


    "Hmm¡­ I should probably get a new disciple as well. The Heavenly Storm Dragon Minor Sect sent a number of students this year. One of them surely would be able toprehend the Hidden Thunder Lightning God Cultivation Technique," a Master whispered to himself.


    "Oh, look at that young man, his innate Cultivation Point seems to be quiterge and profound for his age. He must have been cultivating since a very young age."


    "What''s this? That young woman there seems to possess incredibly profound Elemental Quark. Could she possess the fabled Primordial Divine Goddess Meridians?"


    "Ah, that young man is Elder Jing''s grandson, isn''t it? He would probably pass the selection without any problems. The Piercing Sky Cultivation his family is famous for will definitely ensure his skills in Air Elemental Quark maniption."


    Why do I feel like I''m in the market and these guys are picking out the vegetables and meat?


    I remember I had never been interested in the selections so this scene is quite new to me. The me from the past life would alwayse up with an excuse to miss it so that I can continue to train myself during this time.


    Still, I can''t deny that I''m quite enjoying this atmosphere.


    Considering how I never heard of any other notable disciples here in my past life, I was honestly not expecting much from this batch actually.


    But seeing how excited these Elders and Masters are, I can''t help but retort all their words in my mind.


    ''Phoenix Fire? Boy, I''ve seen real phoenixes andparing phoenix mes to those group of young pups are likeparing an inferno to a wicker candle me!''


    ''Hidden Thunder Lightning God Cultivation technique? That Cultivation Technique is nothing but a joke cultivation one of the ancestors created in the past! It was meant as nothing but a prank technique to create clouds that produce fart sounds!''


    ''Large and profound Cultivation Point? Are you sure you''re not mistaking that for his fat belly? No matter how I see it, that man is just fat with apletely average Cultivation Point!''


    ''Primordial Divine Goddess Meridians? Heavens, if someone were to possess such meridians here in the Earthen ne, they would have ascended past the Cloud ne long ago much less appear here! Those Meridians are nothing but a cheat! I''ve only heard about one person in existence who has it and it''s definitely not her.''


    ''Oh my god, I can''t believe the Piercing Sky Cultivation is still being practised here! It is entirely inefficient for people who are already proficient with manipting Air quark! Scratch that, it is just inefficient to anyone in general! That technique is like using your Pure quark to convert to Fire, then to Water, then to Earth before finally changing to Air Quark, why would anyone even do that?!''


    My disbelief seemed to have shown on my face since Elder Qing prodded me with an elbow.


    "Master Lin, did you sense something to be making that face?"


    I quickly schooled my features back to an image of calmness, "No¡­ I''m just surprised that so many people came this year."


    Elder Qing smiled, "Hmmm, that''s true, I think there''s twice the numberpared to the year you came here."


    I breathed a sigh of relief when he didn''t doubt my words.


    A handnded on my shoulder which made me jerk in surprise. Turning back, I see Sect Master Long giving me a grin.


    "Master Lin, why don''t you go initiate them to the test? I''m sure they will be more motivated if they see you there."


    I raised an eyebrow, why would they be more motivated to see a Master as young as me there? Surely they will be filled with thoughts of nothing but contempt and jealousy?


    "Me? Why would they? I think my presence will do the opposite," I inquired.


    "Ha ha ha!" The Sect Masterughed. "It seems you forgot what amotion you caused two years ago Master Lin! Everyone in this continent knows your skills and intellect are unmatched and many sought to learn under you, you know?"


    Two years ago? When I was promoted to Master rank? Why would they be happy abo-- Oh¡­ This is the Earthen ne, the people aren''t as petty as they are on the other nes. Ipletely forgot about that.


    But still, I want an easy life. This kind of responsibility doesn''t seem like someone who wants an easy life would do.


    "Umm¡­ Sect Master, I don''t think I''m suited to do it."


    "Oh? What are you saying? You don''t need to do anything other than just wishing them well for the test, then use a little of your Pure quark to suppress them as the first test."


    I pursed my lips, trying to think of another excuse to reject the role but an idea struck me. I could actually use this chance to scope out potential disciples!


    Sure there are potential disciples within the Sect I could choose from, but they already have their ownmitments and responsibilities to attend to, making them a part time disciple at best. If I were to take a disciple from within this new group under my wing, I could train them full time which let''s them aid me in all my responsibilities everyday!


    Can''t believe I almost passed up this opportunity.


    I gave the Sect Master a smile of mock defeat, "Very well, I shall go see them."


    The Sect Master nodded with a brighter smile before letting go off my shoulder.


    I made my way towards the doors of the Grand Hall, still hiding myself within the shadows to take a look at the gathered potential Sect members out in the Grand Courtyard. Some of them came from obviously well to do families judging by the mboyant clothes they wore while others are less so from their patchwork clothing and dusty looks.


    The crowd seemed to congregate into three groups, the ones from the poorer families in the back, the richer second generations at the front while the rest gathered in the middle.


    I shook my head slightly, in the Practitioner world, the wealth of your family does not determine your standing in a Sect. Most sects believe in meritocracy and would put more consideration into Practitioners who show talent. I did manage to get to where I was despiteing from a normalmon family after all.


    I guess this is the difference in ideals between Practitioners and non-Practitioners.


    Speaking of which, I should probably visit my family one day, I wonder how they''re doing now?


    That was then I noticed a distinct gap between the poorer people and themon people. Within the gap stood a lone person wearing a tattered dirty long cloak with a hood covering their face. The sleeves of the cloak were torn to reveal extremely thin arms that had scars and cuts on them, suggesting the cloak was there to hide the other blemishes underneath.


    Seemingly noticing my gaze, the figure looked towards my direction, a sh of piercing yellow eyes meeting my gaze for a moment before disappearing into the shadow of the hood again.


    I wonder where have I seen those eyes before?


    Shaking my thoughts away, I sucked in a breath before stepping towards the exit of the Grand Hall to the Grand Courtyard outside.


    Time to initiate my n to an easy life!

 Chapter 4 - Thirst For Power

    (Hooded Person POV)


    My name is Lian Li, one of the only survivors of the Autumn Massacre.??


    I was born and raised in the vige in the fringes of the BeiYang continent where our way of life centered around hunting animals and forestry.


    I was raised by my mother to be the perfect wife for my father''s friend''s son, whom they had arranged a marriage to before I was even born.


    I hated him.


    Just because Father''s friend saved my mother''s life, they made this stupid agreement without thinking about their unborn daughter''s feelings.


    Not like they would since in such a vige like ours, having a daughter was more of a burden. Only the men worked while women stayed at home.


    A daughter would just be another mouth to feed to a family, so why not send her off to someone else and let her be their problem?


    The son was cruel and a useless scum, always bullying the weaker kids and treating others like trash whilezing around all day. Sure he would put on a kind, smiling face in front of the adults but in their absence his cruel nature would be revealed.


    Even when I tried to tell them the truth, no one would believe me, thinking I was jealous of all the praises he was receiving.


    I was set to marry him on my sixteenth birthday, but for good or bad, monsters came to attack our vige the day before the marriage, tearing the buildings down and devouring anyone in their way.


    My parents had entrusted me to the scum son to bring me to safety while they sacrificed themselves to buy time for us. Though they hadn''t done much for me when I was young, I had wanted to die with them since it was a better fate than being this scum''s property.


    Probably knowing my decision, he managed to knock me out to take me with him.


    When I finally woke up, the scum had bounded my limbs in preparation to **** me. Seeing as how he could not touch me back when my parents were around as they wanted to keep me pure before marriage, he wanted to vent out his sexual frustrations there and then.


    I''m not surprised a scum like him could still think of such things right after our vige was destroyed.


    Despite my struggles, he managed to push his disgusting thing inside me.


    My screams must have attracted the monsters because a pack of them had appeared then.


    That scum immediately bolted for the trees, thinking the monsters would go for me instead of him. Unfortunately for him, they had chosen to chase after him instead,pletely ignoring me.


    I admit I felt a little sense of glee when I heard his screams of agony.


    With nothing else for me, I had thought to let my life end there as well, but something told me I would regret it if I died there.


    Cutting my bindings on a protruding rock, I managed to find my way out of the forest to the next vige, passing them the news of the monster attack.


    They wanted me to stay there but I had nothing to offer so I refused, making my way towards the capital city of Jin where my mother used to tell me stories about when I was young. Naive as I was, I believed I could begin a new life there with nothing on my back.


    I learnedter that a monster had gained enough intelligence to gather the surrounding monsters together to form amunity, invading our vige to establish its domain. With my news of the monster attack, the vige managed to request the help of a few Adventurers and nearby Sects to eliminate the monsters, though they were toote to save anyone there.


    The event waster known as the Autumn Massacre, where the monsters had invaded just as the leaves began to fall, like how my vige fell to them.


    As for me, Jin city held no hope for me.


    No one was interested in a scarred, dirty and starving girl with piercing yellow eyes and muddy blonde hair. I was forced to scrape by on trash heaps while fighting with the other slum residents for food and space for survival.


    The syndicate that controlled the shadows also exploited us slum squatters. I would sometimes be taken in to ''entertain'' their people, either corrupt officials or other crime bosses.


    At least they fed us sometimes and the food was better than what I would be able to scavenge.


    It was the worst four years of my life.


    I had contemted suicide more than once but I felt like surviving as long as I could to spite that scum son who had died so pathetically back in that forest. It might have been a foolish notion but I had nothing else to live for at that time.


    Sometime during my fourth year as a slum squatter, I was jumped by four men who wanted the bread I managed to steal from the bakery shop.


    In my panic as they assaulted me, I unconsciously channeled Elemental Quark into my Cultivation Point and disintegrated them into ashes. Till this day I still don''t know what I did, but I never regretted my actions.


    Knowing that I was now a potential Practitioner, I crawled out of the slums to find the Heaven Sect, the strongest Sect in this continent.


    I knew that only by having power will one not be trampled on in this world. I will learn from that Sect and obtain power, then stand at the top of this world and watch it burn for all the wrongs it has done to me!


    My arrival had been fortunate as it was at the time of their entrance test, everyone from all walks of life had gathered here hoping for admission.


    The disciples near the entrance had preached about their Sect values and rules which I cared nothing about. I was only there for power and that''s the only thing I will care for.


    They gathered us in some giant courtyard, telling us a senior member woulde out to greet us soon to initiate the first test.


    The crowd immediately separated themselves into four groups. The poor, the average, the rich and me.


    Not even the poor would want to associate themselves with a slum squatter like me. And even if anyone wanted to, my re would be enough to keep them away.


    Sensing someone looking at me, I looked up at the giant building ahead to see a man standing within its shadows, staring at me.


    I quickly dismissed him as a curious disciple, dropping my gaze back down to my feet.


    That was when He stepped into my life, changing everything.

 Chapter 5 - I Screwed Up?

    (MC POV)


    "Good day potential Heaven Sect members," I greeted while strolling into the Grand Courtyard. "I am Master Lin and I shall be the first test for your entry into Heaven Sect and your path to be a Practitioner."??


    Murmurs immediately exploded throughout the courtyard though I paid no attention to its contents, my mind busy with thinking of what to say.


    "Know that the path ahead is not an easy one, but if you persevere and never falter, you will obtain what you seek."


    I crossed my arms, "I will not lie, some of you may not pass today, some of you may find that you are not suited on the path of the Practitioner. To those I can only offer my condolences and wish you the best in your future endeavors. But to those who will be a Heaven Sect Practitioner, I hope you will never forget the path you took to be amongst us. A Practitioner is more than just someone who cultivates Elemental Quarks."


    I spread my arms in a weing gesture, "What you learn here is up to you, we of the Heaven Sect can only guide you in your studies. It is my sincerest hope that I will see all of you as members of Heaven Sect!"


    I took a moment to look around again, seeing some people with eyes of determination while others seem rather disinterested, probably confident of their abilities, I suppose.


    Heh, I somehow managed to make up that speech on the spot, don''t doubt my ability to bullshit my way out of dangerous situations back on those two ursed nes!


    Rxing my posture, I began circting my Elemental Quark, directing them towards the centre of my Cultivation Point. Damn, how I missed this feeling!


    You truly never know what is precious until you lose it, at least all the knowledge I gained from those higher nes can be used to easily improve myself now.


    "Now, without further ado, here is your first test! Receive my Elemental Pressure!"


    I roared as I let out the st of quarks I had been storing, enveloping the entire Courtyard.


    *


    (Lian Li POV)


    The person whom I thought was a curious disciple stepped out and introduced himself as some ''Master Lin''. Since I wasn''t really familiar with Sect rankings and whatnot, I didn''t know how important he was.


    Almost immediately, I heard the people around me whisper frantically when he said his name.


    "Master Lin?! You mean THAT Master Lin?!"


    "Damn! Who else can it be?! The genius who was promoted to Master at the age of twenty!"


    "Don''t tell me it''s that guy who was rumored to have achieved Advanced tier in all fourmon elements before eighteen?!"


    "Damn, we''re both unlucky and lucky for him to be here huh?"


    "Tell me about it! I never dreamt that I''ll meet him in person but if he''s going to be the first examiner, I''m doomed!"


    It seems like this Master Lin is quite a big shot, not that I care anyway. Unless he can give me the power I wanted, he''ll just be another nobody in my eyes.


    "Here is your first test! Receive my Elemental Pressure!"


    The words barely echoed off the walls of the courtyard before a sense of dread overwhelmed me.


    My whole body suddenly felt extremely heavy as something pressed me downwards with force.


    That pressure enveloped my entire body, seeping its way under my skin and straight into my soul. I gasped as breathing suddenly became harder, my vision blurred and the edges began to darken.


    I wed at my throat as I desperately tried to suck in air, my lungs seemingly refusing to obey.


    Fear began wing its way into my heart, it''s ws sinking deeper and deeper into my core.


    The fear of death.


    I hadn''t feared death before.


    When the monsters destroyed my vige I wanted to die with my parents.


    When the scum son raped me, I wanted the monsters to kill me after I was sullied.


    When I was alone within the slums, death was like a neighbour you greeted every day with a nod and smile. Even when I was assaulted by those men, I felt more panic than dread.


    I looked up, trying to see how that man was exuding such pressure.


    The moment my eyes met his, everything around me instantly darkened to ckness.


    It was like staring into the abyss while free falling into it. I reached out my hand but I couldn''t even see the tips of my fingers.


    Then I felt the eyes on me, the bone-chilling gaze staring deeply into me like it could see the darkest depths of my soul.


    The pressure constricted around my throat as I fell deeper and deeper into the darkness, I could hear my heart hammering in my chest and my mind desperately screaming at me to run.


    My body refused to budge an inch while my heartbeat sounded louder and louder, shutting out every other sound.


    All of a sudden, there was a ''pop'' sound and the world regained its colour again.


    I found myself standing at where I had been, my own hands wrapped tightly around my throat.


    The crowd that had initially stood tall and proud nowy in crumpled heaps on the ground. Some of thempletely still, others twitching slightly with their eyes rolled back and foaming out from their mouths.


    Master Lin stood unmoving at where he was originally, his face impassive while staring straight at me. I immediately dropped my hands to my sides, suddenly conscious of myself.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, that action making me hold my breath, worried that I had somehow disappointed him.


    He frowned before turning his back on the courtyard, walking back towards the way he came.


    I only remembered to breathe again when his figure disappeared from sight.


    That was power.


    No, he was absolute power.


    How foolish I had been. I was nothing but a frog in a well. The Heaven Sect being my stepping stone to my path of revenge? Laughable.


    I was probably nothing but a footnote in his eyes.


    I sank to my knees, joining the rest of the crowd on the ground.


    *


    (MC POV)


    What the hell?


    Why did half of the Courtyard copse? Why is that guy even spasming on the ground? Is he having a seizure?


    No no no, more people are copsing as well, what the hell is going on?


    All I did was condense my Pure quark as much as I could before sending it out in a wave that contained a little of my killing intent. It''s a little trick I managed to pick up from the dragons in Cloud ne.


    I would often be used by that psycho to lure out young dragons for that lunatic to kill and harvest their parts. The dragons would think I''m easy prey and use this method to stun me into a paralysed state.


    But after I''ve been constantly subjected to it, I learnt how they did it and even managed to be a little resistant to it.


    I thought if I used it here the most they would feel would be a little fear. The ''talented'' ones should be able to shrug of this intimidation with a little effort.


    I''m not a dragon after all, so the fear effect should be lessened. Why does it actually look amplified here instead?


    I only wanted to see which of them could actually withstand the pressure so I could easily seek out the more talented ones, but who knew this would happen...


    I quickly dispersed the pressure, but it seems like everyone in the Courtyard had already copsed.


    No wait, that cloaked figure is still standing!


    That figure dropped their arms to their sides, which seemed to be holding something around their neck just now. I narrowed my eyes at them, wondering if they were wearing a ne or maybe hiding some artifact in their hands.


    If they were using an artifact to negate my pressure, it would reflect nothing on their innate ability. Were they nning on cheating their way into Heaven Sect?


    I was thinking of confronting the cloaked figure but I remembered the whole Courtyard is now unconscious because of me.


    I frowned, wondering how the hell am I supposed to fix this mess.


    This is beyond embarrassing for me¡­ If I confront that cloak figure now and it turns out my hunch was wrong, I would probably lose all credibility and my face in this Sect.


    Well¡­ At least what''s left of it after what I just did.


    I better think of an excuse for this or I can say bye bye to my easy life.


    Better y it safe...


    I turned around to return back to the other Elders and Masters, hopefully someone there can fix this screw up.


    I was surprised that I returned to the sound of pping.


    What? Why are they apuding me? Aren''t they angry about the screw up?


    "Magnificent, Master Lin!" Sect Master Longughed heartily. "Only you coulde up with this way to test their resolve and innate Cultivation Points at the same time! Marvelous!"


    Huh? What the hell is this guy talking about?


    What resolve? What innate Cultivation Point? Didn''t I just make them all piss themselves?


    One of the Elders nodded while stroking his beard, "Indeed, when your Pure Elemental Quark spread through the Courtyard, their Cultivation Points reacted quite splendidly. We can already easily tell who has the potential to be Practitioners just from that, negating the need for the next few tests."


    "I''ve never seen such a mastery over Pure quarks before, as expected of our Sect''s Master Lin."


    "The ones who managed to stay awake for even a second shows great innate potential as well, they must have great mental strength to withstand that pressure."


    "Hahaha! That means there are a lot of talents this year!"


    "Yes, this test that Master Lin devised has saved us a lot of time and is much more urate."


    "The hooded one is interesting as well, we should keep an eye on them."


    "Umu, as expected of Master Lin, truly the blessing of Heavens."


    I just stood there with a strained smile while hearing their praises.


    Sect Master Long pped his hands together to silence themotion, "Very good! Since there''s no need to carry out the preliminary tests anymore, have the potential members move to the final test area while the others are escorted out."


    "Yes, Sect Master."


    The Elders and Masters moved to carry out as instructed, while I still stood rooted to the spot.


    What the hell?

 Chapter 6 - First Disciple

    (Lian Li POV)


    "Congrattions to all of you who have passed Master Lin''s test. I am Elder Gong and I''ll be here to facilitate your final test to see if you can be admitted to our Heaven Sect."??


    An old geezer rambled on in front of us.


    There''s a surprising number of people who passed. I thought the main point of the first test was to see who could withstand that enormous pressure that he radiated, it seems I was too naive.


    But all that didn''t matter now, if I pass this test, I will be a step closer to him. He could help me achieve the power I sought for.


    "This test is a simple one," the old geezer continued. "There are multiple orbs in front of you, step up to one and circte your own Elemental Quark inside your Cultivation Point. The orb will measure your potential and we will be able to assign a teacher to you based on your skills."


    That sounds simple enough, I already had experience manipting my innate Elemental Quarks on my journey here, though I could never seem to materialise it. That will change here.


    "Now if there are no questions, form lines behind an orb and begin."


    Queuing up behind one of the orbs I awaited my turn to be tested.


    *


    (MC POV)


    I was still a little in shock on how things have progressed.


    Standing beside the rest of the Elders and Masters, we watched the prospective Sect members line up in front of the orbs to have their Cultivation Point tested.


    The orbs would measure the purity and quantity of their Pure Elemental Quarks within their body, they would then be assigned to sses of students with simr statuses. This would allow them to learn and grow with each other easily.


    Oh, the cloaked person is stepping up now, I should pay attention to their potential.


    The orb will disy a number when a Practitioner circtes their Elemental Quark numbering from zero to ten, with zero being apleteck of Pure Elemental Quark and ten being an overwhelming amount.


    To date, there has not been a single Practitioner that has received a ten grading upon entry, even I only received an eight before reaching where I am now, where I would probably shatter the orb if I tried.


    Hm? Looks like the result is out. Judging by how they had remained conscious after my Elemental Pressure, they should have quite arge amount of innate Elemental Quark.


    I moved to the side to get a better glimpse of their orb.


    Eh?


    Zero?


    No wait. That can''t be right?


    "Ah¡­ It seems like that cloaked person managed to pass the first test through a fluke of some kind," an Elder remarked.


    "A pity," another agreed.


    "Someone escort them out please."


    Hmm.. Does that mean they were actually using an artifact? But I don''t think there are any such artifacts in the Earthen realm that could fake a Cultivation Point.


    Unless it''s something that was dropped from a higher ne?


    That''s possible...


    Could that artifact be a lead to the destruction in five years time?


    This I definitely had to check.


    Ignoring the rest, I strode forward towards the cloaked figure who seemed to be at a loss at the moment.


    I reached out and grabbed their wrist, shocking them into looking up at me.


    Oh, she''s a girl.


    But I didn''t have time to ponder that as I dragged her with me towards my own courtyard. I needed to check the artifact on her without anyone else knowing what I knew about the other nes. Ugh, I had been hoping I could have an easy life this time around too¡­


    *


    (Lian Li POV)


    When I saw the zero appear on the orb, I thought my life was over.


    That zero could only mean I had no innate Pure Elemental Quark.


    No doubt I would be escorted out of the Sect right after this, then it would be back to the slums for me.


    At that point in time, my mind was too filled with despair to even consider how I could''ve killed those men that assaulted me if I had zero Elemental Quark.


    But at my lowest point, a hand reached out to grab me from the abyss.


    I looked up in surprise to see my saviour, a pair of dark brown eyes stared straight back at me.


    "Come with me," he spoke firmly, leaving no room for argument.


    I had no choice but to follow behind my saviour.


    That was how I found myself standing in his personal courtyard, nervously grasping my fingers in front of him.


    "Show me your neck," he ordered.


    Iplied, pulling down my hood and cor to show my neckline.


    For some reason, that action made him frown, was it because of my battered face?


    I had cut my once long blonde hair short since longer hair would give other slum squatters an opportunity to grab it in a fight. Not to mention my face was filled with half healed scars and cuts that I had received from my various brawls.


    "No artifact¡­ Then innate quark?" I heard him murmur.


    He stretched out his palms to me, "Put your palms on top of mine."


    Iplied and gasped when he sped my hands gently, a light shock going through my body the moment we touched.


    A warm feeling spread through me, and I did not need a mirror to know my cheeks were flushed.


    What was this feeling?


    I looked at him timidly.


    His eyes were closed while his face was rxed, a slight breeze blowing through his short ck hair. I admired his angr jawline and thick eyebrows, my eyes following his neckline towards his chiseled chest hidden under his pure white robes.


    The warm feeling spread itself towards my belly, making my knees quiver in pleasure.


    I had never felt this way before.


    Why was I feeling this way? And only in front of him?


    The feeling immediately dissipated when his hands released mine, a mewl of disappointment escaping my lips before I could contain it.


    "I will take you as my disciple."


    I took a while toprehend his words.


    "You are special," he dered with a slight smile on his face. "I will guide you to your full potential which no one on this ne can. I will care for you and protect you as you learn, all I need is that you do the same for me. Do you ept?"


    I am¡­ Special? I¡­ Am needed?


    No one has ever said that to me before.


    I was the daughter destined to marry the vige scumbag, no one caring about what I wanted.


    I was the nobody among the slum squatters, no one caring if I lived or died.


    I was the failure who didn''t even have any Pure Elemental Quark within her.


    Tears welled up in my eyes as I knelt down on a knee.


    "Disciple Lian Li greets her Master."


    For He who has pulled me from the abyss, I have decided to give my everything to Him.


    He would be my everything.


    *


    (MC POV)


    That was really scary.


    When I realised she had no artifacts on her, I took the chance to sense her Cultivation Point.


    Pouring my own quark through her Quark Veins, I located her Cultivation Point around her belly area.


    Divine Lightning quark.


    It was obvious the orb couldn''t sense any Pure Elemental Quark from her since she had none. Her entire body was filled with Divine Lightning quark.


    Practitioners who do not possess Pure Elemental quarks are exceedingly rare within the Earthen ne, it is no wonder that people like her go unnoticed.


    Now I know why her eyes looked familiar.


    She was the one that was known throughout the Cloud ne as the Goddess of Retribution. She had wreaked havoc alongside another Practitioner as they hunted down Sects that practiced inhumane Cultivation Techniques like using blood of the innocent as catalysts or raping defenseless young women.


    Too bad the psycho was too insignificant in the grand scheme of things for them to notice and rescue me...


    Well crap.


    She''s the one that would have caused the disaster five years from now isn''t she?


    Divine Lightning is abination of Lightning and Light quarks, while Lightning is obtained from Energy and Air quarks. Energy could only be obtained bybining the fourmon quarks of Fire, Water, Air and Earth, making herpatible with learning every afore-mentioned elements at an extremely fast pace.


    In other words, she''s a heaven sent genius.


    Good thing she epted being my disciple.


    I doubt anyone else in this Sect knows how to help her cultivate her Divine Lightning quark. If I bring her on the right path, there shouldn''t be any disaster in five years time, right?


    I guess I should be happy that my easy life should be safe now.


    ¡­


    That''s a g isn''t it?

 Chapter 7 - First Victims

    (Lian Li POV)


    Master had not only epted me as a disciple, he healed this useless body of mine with a divine pill he had made. No doubt that pill costs a fortune and he had not even hesitated before making me swallow it.??


    All my scars and injuries were gone in an instant, even my hair was restored to its former beauty. But the one thing I feared to be lost forever was also returned to me.


    The trembling deep within my womanhood told me my most precious ce had been restored, I was unsullied again. All the wounds those filthy men had inflicted on me were gone.


    Master truly is my everything.


    I swore to myself then, I will definitely protect my Master from anything that sought to harm him. I must train hard to repay this new life Master has given to me!


    *


    (MC POV)


    After getting her to clean up and change into a robe for student Practitioners, I healed her of her scars and cuts using a healing pill I mixed. I knew about its effectiveness first hand since I had to make tons of them back when I was still being tortured by that psycho Practitioner.


    It was not really that hard to make the pill, the problem was that the recipe required immense concentration and understanding to make which I both fortunately excel at. That was also putting the fact that I was speaking as a crippled Practitioner, it''s an entirely different case now.


    With my previous life''s experience and restored Quark Veins, I can now make them effortlessly as long as I have the materials. If something wasn''tpletely destroyed like my previous Quark Veins, this pill would restore it to mint condition.


    Yes, this pill was the one I had tried to create back then. The ingredient that could only be found in the Cloud ne could actually be easily substituted with Energy quarks that I could easily materialise now. The other materials needed to create this pill are actually quitemon around the Earthen ne.


    Huh, I can actually make a killing off selling this, can''t I?


    No wait, if people knew I could make these pills, a lot of problems woulde up. I definitely don''t want to be stuck making pills forever.


    Hmmm¡­ I''ll need to think more on it.


    My new disciple started crying again after she ate it and her hair grew out into long golden locks.


    I had thought she hated her hair or there was some kind of side effect but she started thanking me profusely to the point of kneeling down and kow-towing. I guess her hair meant more than I thought to her.


    On another note, I was quite surprised to see that she was actually quite a beauty. Without all the scars and cuts, her face held an otherworldly charm like a fairy''s.


    Her eyes seemed to glow with a golden yellow hue while her full kissable lips shined brightly under the sun.


    The breasts that she had binded with cloth before were let free to reveal bountiful D-cup bosoms and her curvaceous hips joined with snowy white legs that seemed to go on forever.


    Whoever catches her eye in the future will be an extremely lucky man indeed.


    Too bad in my other life she was a known man-hater and always wore a veil to cover her face..


    For starters, I taught her how to circte her Elemental Quark through her body to manifest her Divine Lightning. That should keep her upied for awhile.


    "Master? Is it normal to have sparks on my fingers when I do this?"


    Huh¡­ Not even five minutes and she''s already materializing her Elemental Quark. Alright then, I''ll teach her a Basic Cultivation Techniques for Divine Lightning.


    "Master? Umm¡­ I managed to cast the technique you gave me¡­"


    Just a day and she''s already casting techniques wlessly. The Practitioners who spent months trying to do this are crying. Then again, I shouldn''t be too much of a hypocrite since I was simr in my youth.


    Wait, I''m young again, I should stop thinking like a middle aged man.


    "Master? I fulfilled the conditions to summon and manipte my lightning."


    Just a month and she''s already at Basic Tier for Divine Lightning. Apologize to the Practitioners who spend years training their asses off you cheater.


    During this time I had not been idle either. Using my knowledge gained from the other two nes, I managed to advance all of my fourmon Elemental Quarks to Master tier while simrly regaining my Basic tier for Darkness and Energy without the drawbacks. Give me a while more and I could probably get them to Journeyman soon.


    ...


    I''m a hypocrite aren''t I?


    Shhhh...


    Reaching this stage, I figured it might be high time for Lian Li and I to leave the Sect for a ''training journey''. If the other Elders and Masters caught wind of her godlike cultivation speed, they would assume that I was the cause and dump more disciples on me to train.


    Nope, I don''t want to spend so much of my free time on training after all.


    Lian Li is a smart girl, I can just teach her the basics and she will figure out the rest on her own, leaving me ample time toze around whenever I want.


    I''ve seen our other disciples and they were definitely not as talented as her. I''ll be damned if I''m going to spend every waking moment teaching them all the things Lian Li figured out on her own.


    Now if I were to take her to travel the world with me, I could just exin that we had a very fortunate encounter outside which would exin her rapid progression easily.


    With that in mind, I told Lian Li to pack her things and sent an extended leave of absence to the Sect, stepping foot into the outside world.


    Our first stop would be the deep forests behind the Sect, hunting a few monsters should get us better acquainted with our new strength.


    Monsters are essentially animals that have lost their minds due to being corrupted by Elemental Quarks, they''re a rather serious menace to the environment so quelling their numbers is essential.


    They should serve as the best practice targets for both Lian Li and I.


    But of course, asking for things to be smooth sailing seems to be too much¡­


    *


    (Lian Li POV)


    "This is a robbery! Males on the left! Females on the right! Hurry up!"


    How dare they.


    How dare they interrupt my lovely trip with my Master?


    Master took the effort to bring me together with him on his mystical journey and this is what we get barely half a day out of the Sect.


    These insects dare to disrupt my precious alone time with my Master.


    I was tempted to just vaporise them where they stood, but I was afraid that Master may not like bloodshed. I gazed at Master a little teary eyed, prompting him to stroke my head with a smile.


    Ehehehe~~


    Some people may call me weird for acting cute when I''m already in my twenties, but they don''t know how much joy it brings me when Master calls me his ''cute disciple''.


    It''s really wonderful you know?


    Eh?


    Wait.


    Master, you''re really just giving them money like that?


    They''re normal mortals you know? They''re not even skilled Adventurers. We could have just killed them with a wave of our hand, why are we acquiescing to their demands?


    Kind.


    Master is too kind.


    He has lived for too long within the Heaven Sect and has forgotten how cruel the non-Practitioner world could be.


    While I, on the other hand, knew exactly how cruel and heartless this world is.


    Even if you show others kindness, they may not reciprocate back the same kindness you have shown. Even if you choose to spare them, they will juste back with more people to hurt you.


    But Master probably believes that people are inherently good, that must be why he chose to take me under his wing.


    Ahhhh~~ Master I''ve fallen more deeply in love with you!


    You don''t need to change Master, you are the Light of salvation for me.


    I shall be your shadow and protect you against the filthiness of this wretched world!


    Yes! I will defend my Master''s purity with my life!


    Once I''m able to confidently walk beside Master as his equal, I''ll confess my love for him! Then we''ll spend the rest of our day in each others'' arms doing this and that and... Kyaaaa!


    What am I thinking?! How indecent! I should think about how to make Master happy first!


    Yes, thates first!


    That night when we made camp, I made sure Master was asleep before I snuck out into the forest to find those wretched insects.


    I could''ve killed them in their sleep, but I wanted them to know who they had offended.


    I strung every one of them up by their manhood and tortured them slowly with my Lightning, starting with their leader of course.


    They thought they could threaten my beloved Master and get away with it?


    Howughable.


    It is toote to beg for mercy now, so stop crying while wetting your pants, it''s disgusting.


    I don''t even care if you are willing to give me all your money. You disturbed my lovely time with Master and even pointed your weapons at him, I''ll make sure none of you will live to see the next sunrise.


    Oh, but I''ll take the money anyway since I want the best for Master. There''s no way I''ll let Master sleep in some low ss inn and eat low ss food.


    Now, where was I?


    Oh yes, your left hand first or your right hand? I have all night to do this.


    Ahahahahaha~~


    You ask me why am I doing this? Didn''t I already tell you? You dare, dare, DARE threaten my Master. Even offering your life is not enough topensate for this travesty!


    You were just trying to survive?


    Why should I care?


    Everyone else but Master is insignificant. All of you should just perish.


    Did anyone care when I was in the slums? Or when I was being raped?


    No. Master was the only one who took me out of that hell.


    Your fate was sealed the moment you threatened my beloved Master.


    Now, don''t make me repeat myself again, your left hand, or your right hand first? And don''t scream so much, you might wake my Master and that would trouble Master greatly.


    I do not like things that trouble Master you know?

 Chapter 8 - Fox’s Predicament

    (MC POV)


    I can''t believe we got robbed less than half a day from leaving the Sect.


    ??


    Yeah, it''s true I could probably just kill them where they stood, but I remembered that Lian Li had the possibility of destroying this entire ne in the future.


    I should try to minimize the amount of human deaths she witnesses while learning under me just in case something like that triggers her desire to rid the world of humans.


    Yes I should teach her the path ofpassion and kindness so she wouldn''t possess any thoughts of destroying the world.


    Of course if those bandits had wanted to get violent, I won''t hesitate to retaliate as well. Lian Li''s and my own safetyes first before anything else.


    Good thing they left right after taking my money or I''ll need to spend a lot of time teaching her about the difference between self-preservation and genocidal tendencies.


    But even after saying all that, we''re now t broke.


    I still have a lot more money stored back in my house within the Sect, but going back now with the reason that ''I got robbed'' will make me lose too much face.


    At least we''re still camping out in the forest for now, so money is not really needed.


    "Master, I found this by the river," Lian Li''s melodious voice woke me from my thoughts.


    I looked towards her to find her holding arge sack in her hands.


    Curious, I gestured for her to pass me the sack to open it, only to find the bag filled to the brim with gold coins.


    "What is this?" I asked, utterly shocked.


    Lian Li''s face brightened, "The heavens must have been moved by your kindness to those bandits Master! This gold must be your reward for having such apassionate soul!"


    That sounds unbelievable no matter who heard it.


    But Lian Li was looking at me with her fists clenched to her chest and eyes full of sparkles that it was hard to retort against her.


    This gold probably belonged to some wealthy merchant who hid his stash of emergency gold here for some reason. Not that I would know anyway. At least this will solve our current money shortage.


    I swore to myself that I will surely return this gold should we find a merchant looking for this sack of gold.


    Nodding to myself, I began training my cute disciple in utilising her quarks.


    Cue the training montage!


    Eh? Too early? Who cares? I''m the Master here you know?


    ***


    A few weeks passed uneventfully as we cultivated our quarks, both of us managed to reduce the number of monsters within the forest to a low enough number, ensuring the safety of this forest for a long while.


    Lian Li being the genius that she was already managed to get her Divine Lightning to Journeyman tier while the fourmon Elements were already at Basic Tier.


    I made simr advancements with my Darkness Element while managing to practice some techniques I was unable to do back when I was crippled.


    Who knew there was so much more to Pure Element''s utility rather than being a catalyst for other elements?


    I had nned for us to remain here for a few more months but a messenger spirit from my Sect arrived with a message for me.


    Apparently some fox youkai in the nearby mountains had requested our Sect for aid in fighting off a powerful monster. They had stressed that the monster was an extremely powerful one and requested for the strongest Practitioner my Sect could provide.


    Monsters are born when animals be corrupted after absorbing Elemental Quarks whereas animals who gained intelligence without corruption be youkais. It does not mean all youkai are harmless to humans though as some still retain their bestial nature even as youkais.


    The fox youkai are one of the few who have friendly rtions with humans, more because their entire poption is female which meant they look towards human males as potential mates than anything else.


    Still, since there''s a lot of perverts in the human''smunity, I don''t think the males chosen as mates mind being picked. The fact that most, if not all, fox youkai are usually exceedingly beautiful probably helps too.


    Although I''ve heard of how some males who reject a fox youkai''s advances go missing without a trace before, but nothing ever pointed the cause to the fox youkais.


    Seeing as how I was already out in the field, I see no reason not to ept this request. This would also serve as another possible ''fortunate encounter'' for us anyway. It''s definitely not because I was interested in seeing how beautiful they were for myself, not at all.


    Packing our bags, we hit the road once more towards the snowy mountains of the fox youkai vige.


    It took three days to reach our destination, a tall imposing torii gate standing proudly at the top of the mountain. All around us was endless piles of snow, if a Practitioner was unable to circte Fire quark in his body here, they would have frozen to death long ago.


    In front of the torii gate stood a young woman wearing their traditional kimono, the nine fox tails behind her and her vulpine ears a dead giveaway of her being a nine-tailed fox youkai.


    The greater number of tails, the more proficient the fox is in utilizing their Elemental Quarks. A nine tail is simr in proficiency to an Elite Practitioner in Earthen ne Sects, though individuals might differ. The most I''ve heard is the Thousand Tailed Fox Spirit that lives beyond the Cloud ne, whether it really has a thousand tails is anyone''s guess.


    I nced at the fox youkai, her waist-length hair was dark orange bordering on brown, matching her tails and fox ears in colour while her kimono was a contrasting aqua blue with white flower petals imprinted on it. There was a faint trace of red lipstick adorning her lips while her eyes were hidden behind attractively longshes, making it seem as though her eyes were perpetually closed.


    What really stood out were her firm bosoms that seemed to be a cup sizerger than Lian Li''s. How she managed to maintain that straight posture without back pains is a wonder.


    As soon as we reached the gate, the fox youkai gave a bow.


    "Greetings, I am Manami, a resident of the Snow Fox vige. Are you perhaps Master Lin from the Heaven Sect here to fulfill our request?"


    I nodded, partially wondering why Lian Li was gripping my arm so tightly. Was she not good with Youkais?


    How thoughtless of me, I have to make sure to pamper her a littleter to make up for it.


    "Yes, I''vee to assist in the subjugation of the monster," I confirmed.


    Manami nodded, stepping aside to gesture towards the gate, "Please, this way. The situation has be quite dire."


    I stepped through the gate with Lian Li still clutching my arm lightly.


    The hiss I thought I hearding from her as we passed Manami must have been my imagination.


    The moment our feet passed the boundaries of the gate, our vision shifted and the empty area behind the torii gate was empty no more.


    A small vige filled with Minka houses were spread out among the snow.


    Many fox youkai were going about their businesses, a few weed us with curt bows which I returned with one of my own.


    I noticed that none spared Manami a nce though.


    "Am I going to meet the vige leader?" I asked, ignoring the hissing noisesing from Lian Li.


    "Unfortunately, that''s the problem. The monster has taken her hostage, demanding we vacate this area so that it can live here."


    "Oh? An intelligent one then?"


    No wonder they wanted me here, monsters that have gained intelligence are in a league of their own.


    "Yes. The reason it hasn''t taken this ce by force is because it believes there''s a nine tailed fox protecting this vige. It could still overwhelm us with its pack but it would rather not take the losses it would incur."


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "There isn''t?"


    A hint of sadness crossed her features as her tails shifted like mist, most of them disappearing into short stumps, leaving her with only oneplete tail.


    "Ah¡­ Damaged Quark Veins," I sighed, familiar with her condition.


    She nodded, hugging herst tail with her arms, "It was a mistake I made fifty years ago, now I''m only able to use a little of my Space quark to make the illusion that my tails are still fine to trick monsters into leaving us alone. I have tried various ways to repair them, but I have never seeded."


    "That''s why you made the Sect Request."


    "Yes, we had wanted to approach the Adventurer''s Guild but we had heard the Heaven Sect''s Master Lin was training his disciple nearby, so we made the request to Heaven Sect instead."


    I looked towards Lian Li, just in time to see her stop hissing at Manami to look at me with beady eyes.


    Does she really hate youkais that much?


    I made a mental note to soothe her properlyter while I turned back to Manami.


    "Since I''m already here, just show me to where your leader is being kept. Oh, I''ll also heal your damaged Quark Veins as well," I told her offhandedly.

 Chapter 9 - Request Complete

    (Lian Li POV)


    I knew it!??


    The moment I saw this damn vixen eyeing Master I knew she was up to no good! In fact, the whole vige has ill intentions with Master!


    This sly fox spun a sob story about her tails and my most benevolent and kind Master healed her without hesitation.


    Ah~~ As expected of Master! You''re truly a blessing sent from heaven! Ehehehe~~ Master is patting my head again~~


    No wait! This damn vixen istching on to him as well!


    Go away! Stop clinging onto his leg and crying!


    He already healed your Quark Veins so shoo!


    Stop saying that he''s your destined mate and pledging your eternal servitude to him! Don''t you know Master hates clingy girls?!


    No no no no! Don''t touch his hand! What are you doing?!


    AHHHHHH SHE KISSED HIS HAND!


    Who do you think you are?!


    I haven''t even kissed him anywhere yet!


    I should''ve been first!


    You sly vixen! How dare you sully Master! I''ll slowly torture you and--


    Eh?


    Master?


    Your hands? Eh? You''re hugging me and patting me at the same time?


    No¡­ Ah~~


    Stop¡­ This feels too good¡­ Ahhh~~


    I¡­ This¡­ This is heaven~~


    Nooo¡­ Anymore and I''ll melt~~


    I''ll melt! I''ll really melt! I''ll¡­


    Fuwaaaahhh~~


    *


    (MC POV)


    It seems like patting Lian Li and giving her a hug calmed her down.


    She was probably terrified of Manami getting so close to her with how she froze up but it seems my touch was able to soothe her worries.


    Manami was still kneeling in front of me after kissing the back of my ring finger.


    I was confused about that part.


    The moment her tails fully grew back after swallowing the pill I gave her, she began crying while hugging my leg, thanking me over and over again.


    While I was still trying to calm her down, she had seized my hand and made the kiss, dering me to be her destined mate and herself my ever loyal servant.


    How the hell did a monster subjugation request turn into this?!


    I mean, I expected her to be thankful but not to this extent. I thought healing her would let me have good rtions with this fox youkai vige, allowing me toe visit from time to time.


    Now she''s saying that she will follow me everywhere I go...


    Ah¡­ I suppose I could just treat it as though I picked up another disciple, she is technically a Practitioner after all.


    With Manami''s help, I might even help Lian Li rid her fear of youkai.


    Yep, that''s a great idea, two birds with one stone.


    *


    (Manami POV)


    To a fox youkai, her tails are her everything.


    Her status, position, power and identity all revolves around her tail.


    Fifty years ago I was the strongest within the vige, acting as the vige guardian and was respected all around. My authority was second only to the vige leader but even she was partial to my decisions.


    In seeking out more power to better protect my vige, I tried a forbidden technique that I discovered only for it to cripple my Quark Veins in the bacsh.


    When I lost my tails, all that prestige I had were gone as well.


    The foxes who used to look at me with respect now only have scornful looks for me.


    "Why did she have to do that?"


    "It''s called a forbidden technique for a reason."


    "She should''ve been satisfied with her power, greed was her downfall."


    "A guard dog who can''t guard is just a dog."


    I endured the harshments thrown at me, still trying to fulfill my duties as vige guardian despite all the abuse.


    However, no one feels safe with a crippled guardian. With the constant fear of monster attacks taking over them, they chose to take out their frustrations on me.


    Finding a mate was also next to impossible with my state and the thought of living my life without a partner frightens me.


    It was a fate I had resigned myself to after finding no cure for all those years.


    If that was not enough, I had to fail my duty as guardian as well, letting a monster kidnap our leader.


    I had never felt so useless and powerless in my life.


    But when all seems lost, my mate and Master appeared before me, sweeping away my problems and fears with his presence alone.


    He never looked at me with scorn.


    I had expected disgust when I revealed my tails to him, but there were only concern and understanding in his eyes.


    It was like he knew my pain and understood me.


    Master thus bestowed upon me my new life.


    My Quark Veins were healed, my tails entirely restored and he had also epted my pledge of loyalty by letting me kiss his ring finger.


    Yes, for He who has returned my everything to me, I will give my everything to Him.


    I will be the perfect mate for Master!


    ***


    (MC POV)


    Manami guided us to where the monster was waiting, an unassuming cave deep in the mountain.


    She told me it was a bear type monster and it managed to gather at least thirty subordinates.


    The initial demands were for the fox youkai to vacate the vige before they would release their leader. If their demands were not met within the week, they will devour the fox youkai leader and im the vige through force.


    A giant ck bear came out of the cave we arrived at, holding a fox youkai whom I assumed was the leader in its hands. Behind it, a group of ten white bears followed while growling threateningly at us.


    The bear monster sniffed in our direction before growling, "You¡­ You are the nine tails. Have youe to surrender? Who are the ones with you?"


    My, my, for a monster it sure is inquisitive.


    Before Manami can respond to its questions, I had already pierced its head with an ice shard that instantly froze the top half of the monster.


    The other monsters didn''t even have the time to react when my earth spears exploded out from the snow beneath them, piercing through their hearts and instantly killing them.


    Without missing a beat, I sent out my Dark quarks into the cave, skewering every bear monster inside.


    What? Did you think I would stand there and let the enemy monologue while having a hostage in its hands? Or did you think I would try to make peace with these monsters? That''s just naive thinking.


    If the enemy presents an opportunity for you to strike, just take it.


    Wasting time talking will put the hostage in a much more precarious situation than they already are, so why take the risk?


    Huh? A long and epic battle?


    You think I''m a level one noob that just started his first quest?


    No way will I have trouble killing a few monsters like this, this is the Earthen ne after all. Give me a dragon and I''ll probably run away though.


    Now that that''s done, let''s just return to the vige with the unconscious leader.


    I guess I''ll just send the Request rewards to the Sect then we''ll continue our training journey.


    That reminds me, would this vige be alright without Manami as their guardian?

 Chapter 10 - Deja Vu

    (Manami POV)


    It didn''t take much for me to leave the vige.??


    All I had to do was tell leader that I found my mate and she let me go.


    Not like she had a choice anyway, I owe this ce nothing with how they''ve treated me. The vige leader did nothing when I was crippled too, so she shouldn''t expect me to stay after I healed myself.


    This new life was granted by Master, so I belong to Master.


    Another reason why I was let go so easily is probably because she knows I''ve found my mate.


    Most people don''t know about this but fox youkai mate for life.


    Once a fox youkai has chosen her mate, they would usually leave their covens to live with their mate to bear their offspring. If the child is female, she will definitely grow to be a fox youkai while male children will be human and remain within human society.


    In the event of a female child, the parents will raise her until she is old enough to set off towards the mother''s vige on her own, beginning the cycle anew.


    Should the fox youkaie across a mate who does not return her affections¡­ Well, we are all extremely proficient in hiding traces of kidnappings.


    We are quite possessive after all.


    Thus began my journey with my Master whom I looked forward to spending lots of time rolling in the hay with.


    Except there was one problem.


    This Lian Li girl.


    She''s Master''s first disciple and I know for a fact that she harbours affections for Master as well. It is also obvious she knows that Master is my destined mate and is clear on showing me her disapproval of that fact.


    I wanted to ask Master if I could warm his bed that night, only to find this busy body preventing me from doing so.


    How cute.


    She thinks she can deny our sacredmunion?


    Ufufufufu.


    Don''t you know Master and I are destined to be together? I don''t mind sharing since we both belong to him, but what do you mean you want to wait until you''re worthy before partaking the forbidden fruit that is Master?


    Ara, ara? It is true that Master''s greatness is truly beyond ourprehension but that is beside the point.


    I wish to make love with Master, it is as simple as that.


    If you wish to wait for certain conditions to be met before you im his seed, that''s your choice, don''t force it on other people.


    Do you even know how much I''m holding back right now?


    If you were any other person preventing me from reaching Master, I would''ve just decapitated you right there and then.


    Just as we began hissing at each other, Master poked his head out of his tent.


    "Girls, no fighting ok? It''s gettingte as well so go to sleep, we have a long day of travelling tomorrow."


    Both of us nodded meekly at his words.


    Master''s words arew.


    I suppose I''ll try again some other day.


    Ufufufu, I can''t wait!


    *


    (MC POV)


    It seems Lian Li and Manami got off on quite a bad footing, I caught them hissing at each other outside my tent that night.


    Lian Li had imed Manami was going to ''devour Master'' and ''taint Master''s pure soul with her ck magic'', while Manami called Lian Li a ''spineless, naive little girl'' who was ''only good at being a hypocrite''.


    I hope they learn how to get along soon since they''re both my disciples after all. Having my disciples fight with one another all the time would shatter my dream of living the easy life.


    I idly wondered what I could do to help them get along? Maybe a group cultivation session would help?


    That might be a good idea that I''ll try out.


    Unfortunately that can only take ce on another day because right now we were being robbed again.


    "This is a robbery! Males on the left! Females on the right!"


    Huh, I just got a feeling of deja vu.


    Manami was visibly angry and probably wanted to attack them but Lian Li stopped her.


    It seems I seeded in influencing her to dislike human bloodshed, I gave myself a mental pat on the back for the achievement.


    I guess I should start teaching Manami the same thing too, don''t want her to identally inspire Lian Li to destroy the world or having those thoughts herself.


    I quickly gave the bandits the money they wanted and they thankfully left us alone.


    Too bad it meant I lost the ''heaven-sent'' gold that Lian Li found by the river. I sent a silent prayer to the merchant who probably won''t see this bag of gold again.


    When we made camp, I instructed Lian Li in improving her Divine Lightning control while devising a training regime for Manami to get used to her restored cultivation again.


    I am teaching her from first hand experience after all.


    Our current destination is the capital city of Jin, I''ve been thinking that it was high time I went there to look for some treasures for my dear disciples.


    Oh, but now I''m broke again. Maybe I should go hunt those bandits when my disciples are asleep to get my money back?


    No, no, no. I shouldn''t be a hypocrite by pretending to be a benevolent teacher while doing the opposite behind my disciples'' backs. Yes, I must uphold the mentality of a good teacher!


    Pointless killings, bad!


    Kill with good reason!


    Wait, what kind of people would fit this category? Ok, not going to have a moral dilemma here, I suppose I''ll just do whatever I feel I need to do.


    Still, how fortunate would it be if my disciples just so happened to find another sack full of gold tomorrow morning?


    *


    (Lian Li POV)


    That vixen was not happy I held her back from killing those bandit dogs.


    But it seems she understood Master''s infinite benevolence from how he freely surrendered his money to the bandits and asking them to let us pass.


    At least there was some hope for this minx.


    I managed to track down the bandits'' hideout to a cave nearby at night, only to find the fox already there and stringing the bandits up by their manhoods.


    She seemed to be just as surprised to see me there.


    I told her about the first bandit group and how I dealt with them, that seemed to put a smile on her face.


    She suggested that starting off with a whole hand is too lenient. For mistreating our beloved Master, we should ensure their suffering was as long and painful as it could be.


    It seems like I was wrong about her, I had initially thought she was only aiming to breed with Master and nothing more. She really does love Master like me it seems.


    But make no mistake, I would still stop her from sneaking into Master''s bed if she tries to.


    If Master calls for her to join him that would be another story, but to sneak into the holy sanctum that is Master''s bed herself would be sacrilegious.


    Jealousy?


    Neither of us feel such a thing.


    Master is not someone who can be possessed by anyone else.


    We belong to him, there is no need to fight for him because we are already his.


    He has given us more than what we can repay in our life.


    As long as we understand this, we don''t need to fight for his attention.


    Well enough about that, we still have this group of filthy maggots to take care of first.


    Now, the little finger on your left hand or the little finger on your right hand first? Both Manami and I have all night to do this.


    Are you really begging for someone to save you now?


    Ahahahaha~~


    You misunderstand, we are here to save you, don''t you know?


    You have sinned so greatly against our beloved Master, so we havee to save you from living the worthless life that you have been so uselessly clinging on to all these years.


    So rejoice and repent for your sins!


    Now stop making me repeat myself, your left little finger or your right little finger first? I have a lot of things to cut off tonight so stop making me wait.


    You should be grateful that I''m even giving you a choice you know?


    *


    (Manami POV)


    Ara ara, I was quite surprised to see Lian Li gleefully torturing these bandits into crying little boys.


    It seems I was quite mistaken about her being a naive little girl.


    She told me she had been raped in the past and see herself as less than worthy to be loved by our great Master, thus she sought to obtain the power to walk beside Master as an equal before bedding him.


    Mmm, quite a good sister she is, I shall support her in this endeavour of hers.


    Make no mistake though, I will still try to get into Master''s sheets as soon as I can.


    Of course I will not sneak into his bed, that would make it no different from ****. Anyone who would consider raping Master is less than worthy of living.


    I will properly care for him like a good mate would, setting the proper mood before suggesting the two of us to have a romp in his bed. The mood is important.


    I am a patient hunter after all.


    Ufufufu.


    I''m already having such dirty thoughts about what I want Master to do to me.


    Oh no, pure thoughts, pure thoughts.


    It''s good that I learned from Lian Li that Master prefers pure girls, I shall strive myself to be a better mate.


    Oh, but there are more pressing concerns at the moment.


    Yes, Mr bandit who has stupidly chosen to ruin our travel with our infinitely benevolent Master, would you like me to start with your left eye first, or your right eye?


    This big sister can also start with your fingers first like my dear sister is doing over there if you would like?


    Oh my? Did you wet yourself? How deplorable.


    No worries, let me just burn it off so you won''t wet yourself again.


    Ara ara? Could you stop screaming? It hurts my ears you know?


    Oh my? Are you begging for mercy now?


    Ufufufu... I don''t understand how a worthless scum like you can still imagine you are worthy of mercy?


    Now since I lost my patience with you, I guess I''ll start off with your left eye.


    Stop squirming so much or my finger might miss. Having your dirty fluids staining this body is already quite a sin by itself you know?


    Fufufu, I''m fantasizing about Master filling me with his fluids now¡­


    Ara ara, why are you screaming again? So annoying.


    Here, let big sister feed you your eye.


    Open wide~~


    There, much better, right?


    I''m such a nice sister don''t you agree?


    Ufufufu~~ Now for the other eye...

 Chapter 11 - Dark Sect

    (MC POV)


    "Master, Master! Look what we found by the river!"??


    I looked up to see Manami and Lian Li proudly holding two sacks in their hands.


    "Don''t tell me¡­"


    ording to Lian Li, it seems like it was another ''heaven sent gift'' for my mercy towards the group of bandits the other day.


    This is definitely fishy no matter how I look at it, but seeing the sparkling eyes of Lian Li and the serene smile of Manami side by side, I just waved the uneasy feeling away while being d that the two seemed to be more amiable to each other now.


    Maybe they had a girls'' pillow talk while I was asleep and resolved their differences? I guess I should just be d that they are getting along now.


    We had a long day of travelling ahead of us so I told the girls to pack up quickly.


    Our journey in the morning was thankfully uneventful, I half expected a group of bandits toe rob us again. Did the Earthen ne always have this many bandits?


    The girls on the other hand became really active, both of them seemingly trying to get my attention for some reason.


    Lian Li would ask if my legs ached from the walk and offer to massage my feet for me. I rejected of course, since I wanted to cover as much ground as we could today, I did tell her I might consider it tonight though.


    Manami would serve me tea from a sk that I had no idea when she prepared beforehand, seemingly appearing out from under her sleeves whenever I''m not looking.


    The tea was exquisite and I told her so which made her beam at me, probably proud of her tea making skills.


    Tea is the water of life to us Practitioners after all.


    Sometimes they would talk to each other, probably trying to get to know each other better. I tried not to eavesdrop on them them since it''s girl talk and a gentleman shouldn''t involve himself in ady''s private matters.


    As we stopped for our afternoon break, I spotted something that I didn''t think I would find here.


    "Is that¡­"


    "Oh my, a Phoenix Ember? I never thought I would see one up close," Manami mused, noticing the same flower I had under a tree.


    Phoenix Ember? Oh right, those were what they were known as in the Earthen ne. I almost said the name they were called in the Spiritual ne: Practitioner Droppings.


    You see, these flowers bloom in areas of high concentration of Pure Elemental quarks. Usually this meant around areas with many Practitioners gathered in a single ce or a location with an abnormal concentration of Pure Elemental quarks.


    Our Heaven Sect probably sees one or two blooming every year within our Sect grounds. It is quite rare and valuable here in the Earthen ne since it can be used to make quite a number of cultivation pills.


    A single petal on the flower could reach around two thousand gold at least, that''s enough money for a normal mortal to live in luxury for the rest of their lives with enough left over for their grandchildren too. Even the current me only had enough money to buy two petals at most.


    A normal loaf of bread would probably cost around one copper while a night stay at the best inn in Jin city is around two silvers. A hundred copper would make up one silver while a hundred silvers will make up one gold. You can tell how incredibly valuable the flower is when it costs the same as twenty million loaves of bread.


    If you ate a loaf of bread everyday, you would have enough for more than fifty-four thousand years. That''s a lot of bread.


    Practitioners would usually keep the flower for themselves than to sell it, which drives the price even higher.


    But in the Spiritual ne and beyond where almost every other Tom, Dick and Harry are Practitioners, they are treated almost like weed.


    Useful, sure, but they grow back so fast that people are paid to remove them instead of the other way around.


    Lian Li pped her hands together, "To be able to find such a legendary flower by the roadside, Master truly is someone blessed by heaven!"


    This girl really believes I''m some blessed child of heaven huh? You''re the one that is truly blessed by the heavens you know? You Divine Lightning cheater.


    But that brings the question of why this flower would bloom here? On the side of this random road under this tree? As far as I know, there wasn''t a Sect around here that could beparable to Heaven Sect in size.


    My senses are also telling me that there wasn''t an abnormal amount of Pure Elemental quark in the air either.


    That leaves the possibility of a Dark Sect making their base around here.


    Dark Sects are just basically cultists who pursue all sorts of immoral cultivation techniques to bolster their powers, exactly the ones the Lian Li of my previous life hunted to oblivion.


    This ce would make sense for them to set up a base as well, far enough from Jin city to not bring unwanted attention while still being near enough that they could kill or capture anyone going to and from the city.


    Crap, maybe they were the actual ones who end up destroying the world?


    It''s highly possible that whatever forbidden arts they were practicing might have a side effect of bathing the world in Divine Lightning.


    Especially considering that whatever they were doing caused a Phoenix Ember to bloom here of all ces, it is definitely not something insignificant.


    I guess I''ll have to do some cleansing.


    I can''t bring the girls along since I don''t want my cute disciples to see me killing these scoundrels, so I just picked the flower and announced we were camping here for the day, instructing them on their next stages of cultivation until nightfall.


    Turns out Manami was quite the genius herself too. Aside from Space, she even has Astral at Intermediate Tier. Her best was Fire at Advanced while the other threemon elements were at Basic tier. No wonder she was the vige guardian.


    Before we retired for the night, Lian Li insisted I let her massage my feet. I had wanted to turn in early so I could sneak outter to find the Dark Sect but seeing her tearful expression made me give in.


    I had to admit her hands felt really good.


    For some reason I felt that Lian Li was more blissful than I was.


    I had to remind her that it was gettingte before she finally stopped fondling my legs.


    Well, time for me to exterminate some pesky Dark Sects!


    Hmm? You''re wondering why it seemed like I was more than eager to get rid of these Dark Sects?


    Aside from the fact that everyone benefits from their extermination, I definitely do not want them going around ruining this ne with whatever dark schemes they have and destroy my dream of an easy life.


    Do you know how many times I was called out of my Sect to fix a problem these Dark Sects caused?


    Oh, some fanatics managed to summon an ancient demon that''s burning down viges, get Master Lin here to defeat it. Oh, a Dark Sect is performing a sacrificial ritual, get Master Lin to go break them up. Hey, another group of cultists are going around piging and raping in the name of their dark lord, get Master Lin to do something about it.


    Sure the pay was good, but why is it always me? Just because no one was as strong as I was meant that I had to be sent alone. Solo trips gets lonely you know? Being a prodigy has its downsides too apparently.


    It was especially irritating back then since I was always pulled out of my cultivation period which made me even more irritable. I admit to causing more damage than necessary sometimes¡­


    Was that why some people feared me? Nah can''t be, I''m such a nice person, right?


    Oh well, after I''ve trained my cute disciples to be strong enough in the future, I wouldn''t mind taking them along for the scenic road trips while I exterminate people like these at the side.


    I should really stop procrastinating on teaching my disciples about the killing thing¡­


    But the Earthen ne is so peaceful you know? I don''t really want them to cross that bridge this early, they should maintain their innocence for as long as they can.


    Hmm? What about the bandits we''ve met?


    Please.


    I''ve seen some shit back in those two nes I can tell you that. Those bandits got nothing on the monstrosities in those ces.


    It''s likeparing cute, cuddly puppies to giant, ck, oozing, slimy, multi-legged, hundred-eyed tentacle monsters summoned from the depths of the abyss. I am not joking about the tentacle monster.


    Now, where could this Dark Sect be hiding?

 Chapter 12 - Unum Caput Abscisum Restituitur Bis

    (MC POV)


    It didn''t take long to find the Dark Sect in the area.??


    They''re always underground after all, so predictable. All I had to do was to look for some sort of pathway leading downwards hidden behind some bushes and vi, entrance to Dark Sect get.


    I descended the stairs cautiously, even if I may be a powerhouse within the Earthen ne, it never hurts to be more on guard against anything unknown. Or maybe it''s just a habit I retained after being the weakest within the higher two nes showing itself.


    Still, doesn''t hurt to be careful in ces like this.


    Two guards stood in front of a stone door with various insidious carvings on it. Before they could even raise their voice, their bodiesbusted immediately. My Fire quarks burning them from inside out within a blink of an eye, not even leaving ashes behind.


    I tried the door and was rather surprised that they hadn''t bother locking it. Oh well, saves me the trouble of kicking it down.


    The door opens up to the second level of a hall, it seems to overlook a gathering area of some sort.


    At that moment, it was packed full of Dark Sect members listening to who I can only assume to be their Sect Leader. How convenient, I don''t need to go around the ce searching for them since they''re all here.


    Using a technique I learnt recently, I sent out a small pulse of Pure Elemental Quarks without my killing intent. The Dark Sect members'' Cultivation Point red, letting me sense their proficiency secretly.


    This should feel like a small breeze to them.


    Yeah, it''s simr to what I did during the entrance test. I had been too focused on limiting my killing intent to see the secondary effects of the skill, no wonder those geezers were so excited back then.


    Still, I doubt they could discern as much information as I can with this pulse.


    Oh what''s this? Their strongest is only capable of utilising elements at Journeyman tier? Even Lian Li wouldn''t have a problem here. Easy pickings then, very nice.


    Guess it''s a good opportunity to polish my sword skills, never know when you might need them.


    I had to depend on only my sword skills after I got crippled after all, not that it was any good against the things in those two nes though¡­


    Try using your sword against a horde of monsters that have extremely tough mesoskeletons, highly acidic blood and a de tail that can pierce through seemingly anything.


    I''m incredibly lucky I wasn''t in their sights at that time.


    Oh well, at least swords will definitely be more than adequate enough to deal with anything on the Earthen ne.


    After taking care of this Dark Sect I could probably loot this ce as much as I pleased, there''ll definitely be tons of treasures from all their looting, hehehe.


    After all, their proficiency in Elemental Quarks is so low that I''m surprised they managed to form a Dark Sect. That points to them possessing a Cultivation Technique that could gather a huge concentration of Pure quarks around that allowed the Phoenix Ember to grow outside.


    It''s showtime.


    I dropped down from the alcove to the hall with my sword unsheathed behind them, blocking the door that leads out of the hall.


    "Hello there."


    *


    (Manami POV)


    I sniffed the air.


    The scent of cinnamon andvender seemed to be drifting further and further away.


    I nudged Lian Li who was sleeping beside me, still sniffing her hands that she used to massage our Master.


    She shot me an annoyed look, still holding her hands to her face.


    "Master is leaving camp."


    That made her shoot out of the tent, frantically looking around the ce.


    I followed out after her, my nose catching his scent a few meters away.


    "Quietly," I hissed as I motioned her to follow me.


    We snuck out of the camp, following Master''s scent that I tracked through the woods.


    We finally spotted him kicking around a bush, both of us immediately hiding ourselves from view.


    "Hmmm? Perhaps Master is taking a dump?" I suggested.


    Lian Li pinched my arm, seemingly offended that I could suggest that such a divine being like Master even needs to take a dump.


    Ara? Thinking about it, I don''t think we''ve ever seen Master relieve himself, so that might be true.


    We watched on as Master swept the bush aside, revealing a trapdoor that he opened up before descending into its depths slowly.


    Lian Li and I waited a minute before doing the same, just in time to see him jump off an alcove ahead.


    Worried, both of us sprinted forward to see our beloved Master cutting off the heads of several Practitioners with ease.


    "Dark Sect," I muttered.


    Lian Li nodded beside me.


    Oh, Master must have realised the Phoenix Ember''s growth was suspicious, signifying the presence of a Dark Sect nearby.


    No one likes Dark Sects and it seems Master is no exception. I guess that''s where Master draws the line for hispassion, which is still really high up considering he spared those low life scumbags who robbed him.


    Ara? Master looks very displeased.


    It seems even the act of killing all these lower lifeforms pains him.


    Look at how his face scrunches up whenever he cuts down one of them. The way his eyes narrows and lips curl downwards as he dances through these good for nothings in his deadly de dance.


    How vexing.


    It makes me want to hug him and tell him everything is alright.


    Lian Li is right, we must protect Master from the impurities of this world. We shall be his sword and shield and Master shall never have to worry about the darkness of this world with us on his side.


    Master should remain in the light where he glows the most brightly after all.


    *


    (Lian Li POV)


    These insects.


    These worthless pieces of trash.


    THESE FILTHY MAGGOTS DARE SULLY MASTER!


    His pained expressions¡­ His hurtful visage¡­ Why does Master feel for these scum unworthy of life?


    How dare they?


    HOW DARE THEY!


    Master only wants the best for this world, why does this world continuously hurt him so?


    I see now.


    This world does not deserve Master.


    Master is too good for this world.


    Yes.


    I know my purpose in life now, why I was granted this Divine Lightning.


    Yes.


    I am Master''s first apostle, I will spread his Word to the misguided.


    Yes.


    I shall create a paradise for my beloved Master.


    Yes.


    All the impure shall burn.


    YES.


    All the non believers will be cleansed in death!


    YES!


    The whole world shall be bapt¡ª


    A sharp pain woke me from my daydreams, making me turn towards Manami who had retracted her finger from flicking my forehead.


    Oh, I almost got carried away and forgot the important things.


    It is thanks to Manami that I did not forget that. What a good sister she is.


    *


    (Manami and Lian Li POV)


    We, as Master''s disciples shall cleanse this world and forge it anew, all for our Master.


    Spreading his holy word and burning the heretics.


    Only those who believe shall be saved.


    *


    (MC POV)


    Urgh, I need to avoid getting all this blood on me, it''ll be hard to clean offter.


    Hmm, this form is not right, I think I should twist my elbow this way? No, that''s not it, damn my sword skills are getting rusty.


    And what''s this cold feeling I''ve been having at the back of my neck for awhile now?

 Chapter 13 - Auction

    (MC POV)


    What a good haul today.


    ??


    Even though the Dark Sect was filled with small fries, the things they had stored in their vault were quite impressive.


    My storage ring was filled to the brim with all the gold, cursed weapons, cultivation techniques and manuscripts they had. I could probably sell most of these in Jin city for a good price while keeping the ones useful to us.


    I''ll read through the Cultivation Techniquester, there''s definitely something good among them that I can make use of.


    After disintegrating the corpses by burning them, I returned to the camp to realise it was already early in the morning. I must''ve spent too much time collecting all the loot.


    Manami and Lian Li were already up and preparing breakfast.


    Oh well, I guess I can say I was out taking a dump if they asked.


    Contrary to what I thought, my cute disciples didn''t even ask where I was at night, weing me back with bright smiles and a bowl of hot stew.


    Ahh~ Having such cute disciples is really the best.


    I need to spoil them properlyter.


    It was midday when we reached Jin city, the city guards weing us the moment they saw my Heaven Sect Master''s seal.


    While I was wearing my normal Heaven Sect robes, I had given Manami and Lian Li Outer Core Practitioner robes to wear.


    As a Master, I can immediately promote Student Practitioners to Outer Core Practitioner at my own discretion once they fulfil the requirements.


    To advance to Inner Core Practitioner, they would need to pass a test within the sect but none of us were in a rush to do so anyway.


    The Sect robes were convenient since it has a hood to cover the face, hiding their world shaking beauty from view to avoid unwanted attention.


    It''s been a long while since I''ve been in this city and I believe Manami has never been here before. Lian Li on the other hand seems rather familiar with the city with how unimpressed she was.


    "Lian Li, you have been here before?" I asked.


    Lian Li seemed surprised by my question as it took her awhile to react, "Umm.. Ye¡­ Yes, Master. I lived here for some time."


    "That''s great, you can guide us around then," Iughed, patting her head.


    Lian Li nodded enthusiastically, quickly guiding us around the city.


    *


    (Lian Li POV)


    Uwah~ Master is depending on me!


    The four years that I''ve spent here were actually able to be put to use!


    Don''t look down on slum squatters! We need to know where everything is to navigate the city safely after all! Ah, but I''m not familiar with the higher ss areas though, I should visit a few ''acquaintances''ter to get information for Master.


    In the meantime, Master told me his interest in visiting the auction house which I was extremely fortunate to know the location of.


    With Master''s status, we were guided to the VIP area where we were given a room of our own.


    Giving an excuse of visiting the washroom, I slipped out of the auction house to find my ''acquaintances''.


    Moving through the alleyways that I was most familiar with, I went directly to the main hideout for the city''s syndicate.


    Just because they have a few rather skilled Mercenary Practitioners, they could suppress the powerless masses of the slums all this time. Unfortunately for them, I''m powerless no more thanks to my most benevolent Master.


    Cracking my knuckles, I proceeded with my information gathering and conversion.


    This is not revenge, this is the beginning of our crusade.


    *


    (MC POV)


    Seated within the VIP area of the auction house, Ipleted the listing of all the items I wanted to be sold with the extremely helpful receptionist.


    Most of the items I sold are useless to my disciples and I, like cursed swords and impractical Cultivation Techniques. Best for me to use them to scam¡­ I mean, sell them to others who can probably make better use of them.


    I rmended her to take note of her posture since she seemed to be constantly thrusting her chest out which should be bad for her back.


    She left with a smile after that.


    Taking a seat within the room, I looked out of the window to see the auction hall currently filling up with guests, the auction should start in another half an hour.


    I see Manami brushing her tails with a hair brush in the corner of the room, it must be hard to maintain those number of tails. The fur on her tails always seem pristine and soft after all.


    Noticing my gaze, she coyly asks if I could assist her in brushing her tails.


    Seeing no reason not to, I told her to sit in front of me so that I could help her with it.


    Soft!


    Her tails are so fluffy!


    Ahh~~ I want to just sink my face into these mounds of fluff!


    No, no, control myself. My image of their Master is at stake here.


    But I can''t believe how much I''ve been missing out on this fluffiness! Just stroking it with my hand is already sofortable.


    Ahhh~ Look at how her tail is curling around my hand! So fluffy~~


    Mmm¡­ While I''m at it, I brushed Manami''s hair as well.


    Her twitching ears are cute too. I had to hold myself back from touching them.


    Yep, this is the easy life that I sought for!


    Oh, the auction is starting already, regrettably, I asked the fluff¡­ I mean Manami to take a seat behind me.


    Oh, Lian Li has returned too, I didn''t even notice she was already sitting behind me as well. Either I was too distracted by Manami''s fluffiness or she has the skills of an assassin. I''d like to think it''s the former.


    "Wee to the Golden Auction House! We have a huge selection of items for auction today! I hope all of you havee prepared as some of these are only seen once in a lifetime!"


    Oh, the announcer is a two-tailed fox youkai, what a coincidence.


    "The first item of the day! This fire element sword crafted by the renowned craftsman in¡­"


    I yawned, I wasn''t interested in these low ss items that I could probably forge myself. If I don''t see any good treasures to buy for my cute disciples here, I''ll just buy some materials to forge my own.


    The items I listed were sold at good prices as well, earning me a hefty profit from my looti¡­ I mean items I liberated from the evil clutches of the Dark Sect.


    After a few more nes, talismans and random scrolls, one of the objects caught my eye.


    "Excavated from the ruins of Mount Yin itself! This beautiful opal stone was painstakingly transported all the way here! Our city''s jewellery experts have said it''s a new kind of gemstone that is unbreakable! The colours on the stone also shift from time to time! It is perfect as a decoration in your home! The starting bid shall be fifty gold!"


    I almost lost my cool there.


    That stone that reached around half a human''s height is not an opal stone.


    That''s a damn Dragon egg! Specifically a Myriad Colours Dragon!


    I''ve only heard of them being spoken about in the Cloud ne! How the hell did one of their eggs end up here?! It''s the first time I''ve seen one but there''s no doubt about it, the shifting colours is their most defining features after all.


    These people have no idea what they''re bidding for!


    I raised my hand immediately, "Five hundred gold."


    The whole auction house became silent.

 Chapter 14 - Myriad Colours

    (MC POV)


    "We have indeed received the money Master Lin, please check your purchase," the proprietress announced in a smooth voice.??


    Why is she thrusting her chest out like that too? Is it a new fad amongst the young girls? Don''t they know that this is bad for their¡­ Oh¡­


    She''s trying to flirt. Oh well, sorrydy, but I''ve seen beauties who reside within the Spiritual ne and Cloud ne, you can''t reallypare to them.


    Not to mention Lian Li and Manami are leagues above you in terms of beauty standards as well.


    Besides, I want an easy life, getting involved with you would definitely not lead to an easy life.


    Huh, after being the trash of the entire ne for all these years, I almost forgot how being flirted to was like.


    Guess I still need time to readjust mymon sense again, I''ve grown too ustomed to being treated like trash and ignored so now I feel like I''m mistaking a lot of things here.


    Like¡­ I think I''m missing a lot of things?


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Lian Li and Manami are interested in me, aren''t they?


    ¡­


    ...


    Well it''s not that I mind¡­ But I just never thought about it¡­


    Damn did my sex drive be nonexistent after not having it for so long?


    Screw it, if they asked for it I''ll oblige them. It''ll feel like I''m taking advantage of them if Ie on to them on my own.


    One of them views me as a destined child of heaven while the other has a skewed sense of gratitude. I might need to humanize their views on me first before I do anything else¡­


    Still, a Master and his disciple being in a rtionship as well¡­ It''s not unheard of around here but it''s not thatmon either. The fact that most teachers and their disciples have an extremelyrge age gap might be a factor as well.


    Unless I''mpletely reading their intentions wrong and they only see me as their respected Master? I wouldn''t know since this is my first time taking in disciples and I''ve never been in a rtionship either.


    Why couldn''t the books I''ve read teach me these things huh? Damn useless cultivation books. Not even dual cultivation books tell you about your partners'' feelings either, like they expect the two partners to magically know or something?


    Oh well, whatever happens, happens. As long as it doesn''t interfere with my ns for an easy life.


    Yeah, I''m kicking the can down the road, but I really don''t think I''m in a state of mind to make a decision about it right now.


    I stored the dragon egg into my storage ring before leaving the ce with my two disciples.


    Quite unfortunate that there weren''t any good treasures I could buy for my cute disciples today. I suppose I should go find materials to forge some for them myself.


    I asked Lian Li for a good ce to spend the night and she happily guided us up to the Nobles'' district.


    Huh, did she used to be a noble''s daughter?


    Probably a noble house that fell from grace considering the condition she came to our Sect in.


    She rmended us a hotel called Jin Shi, supposedly the best hotel in the city.


    I went ahead to book two rooms for the night, even though Manami said she would have been fine with only one.


    How kind of her to think about helping her Master save money.


    It''s ok Manami, I''ll stille over to brush your tails before going to bed.


    Oh right, I''ll also brush Lian Li''s hair for her as thanks for being such a cute guide for us.


    I''m pretty sure both of them enjoy having their hair/tail brushed, judging by their blissful expressions.


    Lian Li wanted to massage me again but I told her it was gettingte so perhaps another night, I really wanted to check out the egg too.


    Manami had asked if I wanted a bed warmer but I told her it''s fine since it''s not even winter now.


    Leaving them to cultivate by themselves, I returned to my room to inspect the egg.


    Hmm? I missed something? Oh well, it''s probably not important.


    I''m blind? Oh please, my two eyes are working just fine, thank you.


    The egg was about as wide as my arm while its height was about a little above my waist level. The colours on the stone were shifting slowly, the myriad of colours morphing and merging into one another.


    Sending a little of my Elemental Quark, I could sense the unmistakable spark of life within it.


    How the hell did the egg of a legendary dragon species end up here?


    I know that without being fed with Spirit and Energy quarks, the egg will never hatch.


    Hmmm¡­ I guess having a Myriad Colours Dragon would be beneficial to me. They were known by that name because of the myriad of Quarks they were able to utilise masterfully, though their colourful scales might also be a factor. Having one on my side would definitely be a boon.


    This egg should count itself lucky that I just managed to cultivate my Spirit Element to Basic tier the other day. Hurray for OP instruction manuals, I really feel like I''m cheating in how fast I''m mastering my Elemental Quarks.


    Just the other day my Darkness reached Advanced tier while my fourmon elements were already pushing towards Legend tier, probably just a bit more to go before I breakthrough.


    Not to mention easily picking up Energy, Lightning, Astral and Space just from watching my cute disciples utilise their own. I''m learning just as much from them as they are from me.


    Hmmm¡­ I feel like I''m quite broken now?


    Oh well, not like it''s a bad thing anyway. I had to suffer all those years to get here, I believe I deserve something like this. I deserve some good karma damn it!


    After channeling arge amount of Spirit and Energy quarks into the egg, I ced it on the table before settling down for my own cultivation time.


    Focusing my consciousness into my Cultivation Point, I gathered my Elemental Quarks to form the elements I am already familiar with.


    Fire, Water, Earth, Air, Darkness, Light, Energy, Lightning, Astral, Space and Spirit quarks formed within my Cultivation Point, the first five being obviously more concentrated because of my mastery over them.


    This was a simple exercise which should pave the way for simultaneous casting in the future, something I picked up in the Cloud ne from watching Star God Wolves fighting with Nine Fanged Vipers.


    Usually Practitioners would only use their Cultivation Point to convert their Pure Elemental Quarks to materialise into reality, but what''s stopping them from storing the converted quarks within the Cultivation Point first before materialising it?


    It was easy for me to see the benefits in doing so since the Star God Wolves and Nine Fanged Vipers have their Cultivation Point at the tip of their tails, allowing me to see how they casted their elements normally.


    I''m still in the development stages for this technique and once I''m sure of its effects, I''ll teach it to my cute disciples.


    The first drawback I can see is that it requires immense concentration to maintain multiple elements within my Cultivation Point, it''s still doable for me since crafting that healing pill requires roughly the same amount anyway so I have a head start.


    Now, concentrate on circting the elements to form the needed technique and then¡ª


    "Papa?"


    A voice and a small tug on my shirt woke me from my cultivation.


    I opened my eyes to see a young girl withrge, round brown eyes and long colourful hair standing at the edge of the bed, lightly tugging at the hem of my shirt. She looked ten years old at most.


    She tilted her cute round face at me, "Papa?"


    I looked at the egg.


    Huh, it''s cracked wide open.


    I turned back towards the girl, unconsciously already giving her a head pat because of her cuteness.


    There were two small horns poking out from her hair, no doubt dragon horns.


    Wait.


    Why is she in human form? And she already looks like a ten year old?


    Her hair is rainbow coloured and the colours keep shifting, simr to how the scales of a Myriad Colours Dragon should be so there''s no doubt about her true race.


    Is it because I injected the egg with my Quark?


    Didn''t she hatch way too fast?


    I was expecting at least a few years before the egg hatched you know? My heart is still not prepared for this.


    Isn''t it normal for people to obtain some godly egg and leave it in their storage for an absurd amount of time for it to hatch? In fact, it should remain in their storage for so long that people even forget they have the egg, only for it to suddenly hatch at the most convenient times.


    Oh wait, she''s still naked.


    Here, wear this spare robe I have.


    Oh right, you''re a newly hatched girl¡­ Umm, dragon? Let me help you wear the clothes then.


    The dressed half-dragon looked up at me with sparkly eyes with her fists clenched at her chest, "Papa!"


    Ummm¡­ What? Are you hungry or...


    Ah, she probably wants a name.


    "Your name shall be¡­ Cai Hong."


    What? My naming sense isn''t the greatest ok?


    But it seems like she likes it since she hugged me happily.


    Ha¡­ I don''t even have time to think about my disciples'' situation and I already have a ten year old girl calling me papa.


    Well, Cai Hong is cute so...


    I stroked her rainbow hair slowly, earning a low purr from her.


    I have no regrets.


    Someone started knocking on my door.


    "Master? It''s Manami and Lian Li, we heard some loud noises from your room¡­"


    Ah¡­ I guess when Cai Hong hatched she must''ve made some noise then. I was too focused on my cultivation to notice.


    Well it''s better to reveal her existence now rather thanter.


    "Come in you two, I have someone I want to introduce."


    *


    (Cai Hong POV)


    I am a Myriad Dragon.


    We exist in the space between Realms, overseeing the stability between existences under the Primordial Divine Dragons.


    Most people do not know this, but Myriad Colours Dragons do not breed. Instead, an egg is formed from the crystallisation of the universe''s energy after several millennia. Usually this phenomenon would ur when an elder Myriad Colours Dragon passes, so the number of Myriad Colours Dragons in existence would usually remain constant.


    Other Myriad Colours Dragons would then give the egg a little of their energy until it hatches. With their energy, memories and experiences would also be passed along to the hatchling, allowing it to take its ce amongst them almost immediately.


    Unfortunately, before I hatched, a rift in space seemed to send my egg into one of the Realms.


    I wasn''t sure what caused this rift in space but I felt a certain connection towards a human I have met in this so called auction house.


    Ah, it seems he knows about my race. The energy he is supplying me is quite plentiful enough. If he keeps this up for the next few years, I should be able to hatch into a fully grown dragon to join the others.


    I might just give him something when I hatch as thanks.


    Eh?


    These memories.


    This delicious energy.


    This potent source of life.


    I can feel my body changing?


    This man¡­ He''s not a normal human¡­


    His energy is more potent than the other Dragons.


    Wait, my memories are being overwritten? No¡­ There are more...


    The memories of the other dragons¡­ They''re drifting further? This¡­ Shouldn''t be possible¡­ Why¡­


    These new memories¡­ This light¡­ This pain¡­ Another world and¡­ Something glowing?


    The wings, scales and teeth¡­ This energy that is filling me up to my very core¡­


    This is not normal¡­ He can''t be normal...


    I¡­ I can see more of this male¡­


    No¡­ My¡­ Pa¡­ Papa?


    Papa! He''s my Papa!


    In my excitement, I burst out from the egg, finding myself in Papa''s room.


    Ah!


    Papa! Papa!


    Muu? Papa is sleeping?


    I tugged at Papa''s shirt.


    Papa woke up and patted me.


    He clothed me and named me Cai Hong!


    Ehehe~~ Papa''s hand feels nice~~


    Muuu¡­ Just when Cai Hong is enjoying her time with Papa, two weirdos showed up calling Papa "Masta".


    Papa called them his ''Decy Poles'', then told them that Cai Hong is a proud Myriad Colours Dragon.


    Mmm? Papa, why aren''t you telling them that you are Cai Hong''s Papa?


    Muuu¡­ Papa is forgetful! I hugged Papa and called him Papa.


    *


    (Manami POV)


    "Papa! Papa!"


    My eyebrow twitched slightly from seeing this neer hug Master so affectionately.


    How envious¡­ I mean, how preposterous, just because Master fed you with some of his energy you think he''s your father?


    Such a Divine being like Master¡­


    Ahhh~~ I want some too! Master! Not fair! Stroke my tails again! Give me some of your energy too! Specifically the one that''s in between your¡­


    Ahem.


    Well, since this so called Myriad Colours hatchling sees Master as her father she will be one of us now.


    I''ve never even heard of such a dragon, but if Master says they exist, they must be real.


    In that case, Lian Li and I shall receive the duty of teaching this neer the infinite virtues of Master.


    One must start young after all, especially since she will be one of Master''s apostles now.


    We have almost finished writing the first part of the Holy Text as well, this neer shall be the first to embrace it and see Master''s light.


    Once she has converted, we will have another apostle to spread Master''s light to the masses.


    Lian Li has already found a number of potential candidates.


    Those who refuse to receive it shall be cleansed by fire.

 Chapter 15 - Another Flag

    (MC POV)


    I''ve decided to make Jin city our base for the next few weeks.??


    The Adventurer''s Guild has been rather busytely and from what I hear, Mercenary Practitioners are rather few in number right now.


    It would be a good chance for both Manami and Lian Li to get some experience in working with other team members while I get some connections outside of my Sect.


    Hey, it''s important towork you know?


    Huh? Why do I know terms like work''?


    Thanks to that psycho Practitioner of course. Being sent by that stupid "truck-kun" stick to another world made me learn a lot of things that I never thought possible. I pity those ''srymen'' really, I think their life is harder than mine when I was trash.


    Speaking of which, maybe I should introduce some of the food here, I miss all those delicious fried food and stuff too.


    I guess I''ll try making themter.


    In the meantime, I tasked Lian Li and Manami to take Requests to gain experience.


    Cai Hong was taken with them since they wanted to bond with her or something.


    Oh well, I assumed that it was a girl''s motherly instincts or something so I let it be.


    It''s better for Cai Hong to be with young girls than an old man (mentally) like me anyway.


    In the meantime, I should go meet some people towork.


    I always wondered why they''re called Adventurers when they barely did any adventuring. They''re either exterminating monsters or doing fetch quests and other odd jobs.


    If anything, they should be called odd jobbers instead.


    ***


    The head of the Adventurer''s Guild, Markus, sat in front of me, a guild receptionist cing a cup of tea between the two of us.


    "So what can I do for the famed Master Lin of Heaven Sect?"


    I took a sip of the tea, not as good as Manami''s but passable I suppose.


    "I have heard that there is a severeck of Mercenary Practitioners at the moment."


    Markus nodded his head, "That is true, there''s an influx of Fighters and Archers but we have very few Practitioners that are working with us at the moment. I believe most of them are preparing for your annual Sect Showcase Festival."


    Ah yes, it was the annual gathering of all Grand Sects and numerous Minor Sects to showcase their disciples'' talents.


    Many Mercenary Practitioners would also participate in order to exchange pointers from veterans there as well.


    Since it''s quite a big event, many Practitioners would enter closed door cultivation at this point in time.


    What about my disciples and I?


    Have you seen the monstrous improvements we''ve been making? I scare myself with how fast I''m cultivating sometimes that I''m afraid I might not even be human anymore.


    My two disciples are also absolute geniuses too, you know? Add with the cheating instructions I''m giving them, they''repletely broken now.


    Closed door cultivation? More like NEET cultivation.


    What they need now is to know how broken they are, so pairing them with some normal people and go out to fulfil Requests would be the best way right now. Once they know about the power difference, I will get them to learn how to control their strength and to hide their abilities in time for the festival.


    That way I won''t draw too much attention to myself. Well, less than what I already have at least.


    As for me¡­


    Well I''m just here to kill time really.


    And since I can make some extra money by the side, why not right?


    I nodded sagely, too bad I didn''t have a beard or I could stroke it to appear more even more sagely. Not that I actually do n to grow one, mind you.


    "Anyway, I have two disciples who need more experience in the outside world. I''ll let them participate in a few of your Guild Requests just for a small cut of the pay. I myself, will take a few of the harder ones should anyone require help for a minimal fee."


    "Hmm¡­ In that case, would Master Lin mind helping me check up on a team?" Markus asked, scratching his head. "They took a Request a few days ago but they have yet to return, we''re kind of worried now."


    "Oh? What were they supposed to do?"


    "There''s a group of notorious bandits up north of here, they''ve been a pain for quite a while now so someone put a Request to get rid of them."


    Bandits? How many bloody bandits are there?! Don''t tell me it''s the same bloody group that''s been robbing me all this while? Why are there so many godforsaken bandits here?!


    This is an event g isn''t it? This whole thing is just screaming of a g.


    The bandits would''ve probably captured them by now and it''s up to me to save them, I can bet my money on it.


    Oh well, just point me in the right direction I guess, best to save them before something bad happens if it hasn''t already.


    Meanwhile, my disciples would just tag along with another Adventurer group with their own Requests and that should be it for now.


    After getting the directions from Markus, I headed into the mountain path which they were supposedly hiding at.


    Lian Li and Manami had already picked up a Request together with an Adventurer group early in the morning with Cai Hong following along. Since the Adventurers are rather new as well, their Request should bepleted within the day.


    Hopefully they don''t run into trouble. Despite their OP-ness, anything can still happen. Maybe I should''ve ced a scrying technique on them?


    No good, I''m worrying about my disciples too much. I need to let them spread their wings on their own too. The rm technique I ced on them should be enough for now.


    I should just concentrate on my own task.


    Now then, I''ll just walk past this narrow road in between these two giant rocks which seems like a prime spot for an ambush.


    "Stop right there! This is a robbery!"


    Oh wow, surprise, surprise, a bunch of bandits popped out from behind the boulders.


    (Monotone) "Oh no, please don''t hurt me, I have no money!" I pleaded.


    The bandits looked at me weirdly, why are you looking at me like that? Is it that weird for a person being robbed to surrender?


    "Umm¡­ Yeah, this¡­ We''re here for your money!"


    I raised an eyebrow, "Yeah, about that. Didn''t I already say I''ve got no money? So just take me to your boss so you can ransom me or something."


    "Huh? Why would we take you to our boss?"


    "What? You call yourselves bandits? Of course if your target has no money, you kidnap them and ask their family for ransom right?"


    "What? No! We just take whatever they hav¡ª"


    I slung my arm around his shoulder, "What? I couldn''t hear you. You''ll take me back to your boss''s ce right?"


    "Huh? Are you crazy? What are you even¡ª"


    I tightened my arm around him, "You''ll bring me back to your hideout right?"


    "Wha¡­ Wha¡­ Who are¡­"


    "It''s the obvious next step isn''t it?" I let loose a little of my Elemental Pressure. "Just take me to your boss."


    "¡­ O¡­ Ok¡­"


    Heh, easy.


    See, if you''re polite enough, people would just acquiesce to your requests.


    This is why the Earthen ne is so much better than the other nes.

 Chapter 16 - Flag? What Flag?

    (Cai Hong POV)


    Papa is the best!??


    Papa let Cai Hong sleep with himst night! Papa feels very warm~~


    Papa told Cai Hong to follow these two big sisters who will take care of Cai Hong.


    Cai Hong wants to be with Papa¡­ But Cai Hong is a good girl so Cai Hong will listen to Papa.


    Cai Hong thought big sisters will be mean but they taught Cai Hong a lot of wonderful things!


    They let Cai Hong read the ''Hole Lee Tax''! It taught Cai Hong a lot of wonderful things about Papa!


    The big sisters also taught Cai Hong how to be a good Ay¡­ Ummm¡­ ''Ay Post Tel'' for Papa! We must find the bad people who want to hurt Papa and teach them to be good to Papa!


    Lian Li big sis showed Cai Hong what they did with bad men!


    Lian Li big sis brought Cai Hong to this small room where a lot of bad men were tied up. They were saying mean things about Papa and they didn''t even want to read the ''Hole Lee Tax''.


    Muuu~


    How can they not know that Papa is the best?


    Now Cai Hong knows why big sisters feel so sad.


    No one else knows Papa is the best, so we have to teach them.


    And all these bad men who don''t wish to worship Papa¡­


    I?????????? ???w????i???l?????????????????? ?????????k????i?????????????????????l????????? ???????????????h???????????e?????????m?????? ???????a???????l?????l??????????? ????????????¨¤?????????????????d?????????? ?????????d????????e??????v?????????????????????u???????????????? ???????????h??????????????i????????????? ???????????s?????o??????????????????l?????????s????????????


    How dare they insult Father?


    These useless bunch of dirtbags.


    Your existences taints the world my Father resides in.


    Look at yourselves, you ugly, disgusting pieces of filth.


    What did you say about Father? Why are you cowering right now? Where was the bravado from just now?


    Filthy.


    I have to cleanse this world of things like you.


    *Chomp*


    Even your meat tastes horrible, much less your blood.


    *Chomp*


    Your souls are the very definition of trash too.


    *Chomp*


    It makes me want to puke when I know things such as you have refused to receive Father''s light so vehemently.


    Father might spare you because of his benevolence.


    But we, as Father''s Apostles, shall not allow things like you to taint Father''s sacred being.


    For Father''s sake, I shall devour the world of all its impurities, starting with you.


    So many of you¡­


    I will devour you all.


    ????????v??????e?????????????r???????????????t???????h?????????????n??????????????????????? ????f???????????¨®??????r?????? ?????F????????????a????????t?????h????????¨¦??????????r???????


    Oh, big sisters are also bringing Cai Hong out to do ''reqwest''!


    They said it is a good ce to find more people who will believe that Papa''s the best!


    Cai Hong can''t wait!


    *


    (MC POV)


    "So¡­ They''re¡­ Dead?" I asked quietly.


    The bandit leader was prostrated in front of me, along with his entire band of bandits.


    Or what''s left of them.


    I sighed.


    Turns out the Adventurer party that came by to eliminate the bandits were eliminated in turn.


    I thought they would be captured or something, guess I was toote¡­


    So much for this being a g.


    The money I bet on that? Don''t know what you''re talking about. You got no proof! Even if you did, I can''t see it!


    Ha¡­ What should I do then?


    It feels quite bad to kill them now since they''re prostrating so earnestly.


    Let''s ignore the fact that I''ve already killed half of them before that.


    Oh well, I suppose I''ll just send them towards Jin city for the Guild to handle. They would probably be sentenced to manualbor for a few years or so, better than dying right?


    "Many thanks to Master Lin for your mercy!"


    Eh, whatever, they''re Markus''s problem now. I''ll just loot whatever they have and call it a day.


    After making sure all the bandits left the cave they made their hideout, I made my way towards the inner part of the cave.


    Hmm? What about making sure the bandits actually turn themselves in? I frankly don''t give a crap if they do or not.


    If I run into them again without my disciples around, I probably will just get rid of them if they make trouble.


    Justice for the dead Adventurers? Eh¡­ I don''t even know them, if I did, I might feel something. But hearing about their deaths was like hearing about a stranger from a far away ce dying from an ident.


    Heartless?


    Maybe.


    I''m not some hero trying to save the world you know?


    Speaking of heroes, they''re one of the most selfish people out there. Always forcing their sense of justice and ideals on other people.


    I don''t see anyone saving me when I was under that psycho either.


    Anyway, my goal is to have an easy life. Thinking about all these things will be the opposite of what I want anyway.


    If any of my disciples turn out to be the hero types I''ll just discipline the idea out of them.


    I don''t want to have the viins that the hero offends showing up at my door after all, just too troublesome to clean up.


    I just need to care about the ones close to me and that''s enough. Leave saving the world or whatever to someone else.


    Oh wait, I technically did save the world by taking in Lian Li¡­


    Ah, looks like I got distracted.


    Now let''s see, where do they keep all their loot?


    There are several boxes of foodstuffs here, this must be their storeroom.


    Oh lookie, a locked metal door. Imma just kick it down like so.


    *Bang*


    Hmmm? That door broke easier than I thought. What''s this? This doesn''t look like somewhere they would store their loot. This whole room is dark and smelly.


    *ng*


    Eh? There''s something moving in the corner of the room.


    A person?


    Eh¡­ It''s a rather skinny person that''s chained to the wall.


    "Umm¡­ Is there a new target? I''ll¡­ I''ll get food if I do it properly right?"


    Oh, it''s a girl.


    "I''m sorry I messed up thest time! I¡­ I won''t tell those Adventurers to run this time! I''ll be a proper Bait this time!"


    So this is the g huh?


    The girl clung to my feet quickly, "I won''t make a mistake this time! Please! Let me be bait! Just a leftover steamed bun¡­ No! A rotten fruit will do as well!"


    I said I''m no hero didn''t I?


    Troublesome things one after the other¡­


    ...


    I need to save someone again don''t I?


    I''m really not trying to be a hero ok?


    I''m just working towards the easy life ok?


    ¡­


    ¡­


    I wonder what I should cook first?

 Chapter 17 - And Another One

    (MC POV)


    Hmm¡­ I don''t have all the seasonings I would''ve liked to use but I suppose this is the best I can do for now.??


    "Here, egg fried rice."


    I ced the te in front of the starving girl alongside a cup of water. The bandits must have robbed a number of merchants for them to have this much things lying around.


    Not only were there gold and jewellery but foodstuffs and spices too.


    The girl stared at the te of rice and gulped nervously.


    "Can I¡­ Really have this all to myself?"


    I nodded.


    "I¡­ Really can eat all this? By myself?"


    I nodded again.


    "Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­ I¡­ I¡­ I really will¡­ Eat this?"


    Why is it a question? Just eat it. I nodded once more.


    "I will¡­ Really, really eat¡ª"


    "Just eat it already!"


    "Hauu! Yes!"


    She started stuffing her face after I shouted at her.


    "Shooo goooood~~"


    Heh heh, I''m rather proud of my cooking even if I do say so myself. Surviving by yourself in those nes was a chore you know? I was treated worse than a servant would after all.


    Why didn''t I just use that healing pill on her?


    Hey, it''s not every day I get to flex my cooking skills like this understand? With all the cooking materials lying there, I just had to do it.


    Also there was something I noticed about her. Behind that crying and servile facade gleamed the eyes of someone on a hunt.


    I won''t mistake those eyes anywhere.


    The people who ''weed'' me into the Spiritual Royal Family''s archives had that same look too. All smiling faces until they trashed me the very next moment the guards left me.


    I won''t be fooled again.


    As I was thinking to myself, I noticed her te was already polished clean of food. She was even licking the te shamelessly.


    Ugh, don''t make that crying face just because there''s no rice left.


    "Here, seconds."


    She stared at the te.


    "Can I¡­ Have this?"


    "Just eat it already, I''ll make as much as you want ok?"


    "Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­ I¡­ I don''t think¡­"


    I flicked her head, "Just eat."


    Her eyes were teary but she seemed rather happy.


    I know what you''re trying to do you know? You got me in the first half though, not gonna lie.


    I waited for her to polish off her fourth te before I finally asked, "Your name?"


    "Ummm¡­ They¡­ They always called me Bait¡­"


    I raised my eyebrow, the girl looked no older than sixteen. Her clothes were tattered and torn though her face looked free from abuse. Other than the fact that she might be a little too skinny to be on the healthy side, the bandits shouldn''t have mistreated her.


    Her ck hair was long and dishevelled though, covering half her face and hiding herrge grey eyes from view most of the time. She really needs a haircut quite badly.


    Either she was newly captured by the bandits or she''s actually one of them and was put in the cell for something she did. Or maybe she managed to fool them somehow like what she''s trying to do to me?


    Well, I don''t me her though, she''s probably just cautious about a lone man clearing a bandit hideout by himself. For all she knows, I might be just as bad, if not worse, than the bandits.


    Caution is good, saved my life a lot of times before.


    "Do you know where your parents are?"


    A shake of the head.


    "What about where you came from?"


    Another shake.


    "Anywhere that you can go?"


    Another negative answer.


    I sighed as I stared up at the ceiling.


    What do I do with her?


    She grabbed my shirt, "I¡­ I will be useful! I can¡­ I can do chores! I always did chores for the bandits! I can wash your clothes! I can cook your meals! Polish your sword!"


    I held up my hand.


    "I highly doubt you could do any of that in your current state."


    She poked her fingers together, "Be¡­ Because I told those Adventurers to run away when the bandits used me as bait¡­ They locked me in that cell with barely any food or water until now¡­"


    This girl...


    I sighed again.


    I barely got myself acquainted with Cai Hong and I''m already picking up another girl.


    Nah, I think I''ll pass her to Markus as well.


    She seems more trouble than she''s worth.


    As if sensing my intentions, she clutched my shirt harder.


    "Please! Don''t throw me away! I promise I''ll try my best!"


    "I can help you find a ce to¡ª"


    "NO! Please! Don''t abandon me!"


    "I''m not abandoning you."


    "Nooo!!"


    "You can eat there as we--"


    "NOOOO!!"


    Godamnit. It''s the bloody fried rice isn''t it?


    She definitely wants more of it and I''m pretty sure no one else in this world can make that, at least not simr to what I made.


    I learnt it from the other world after all.


    Her acting might be good enough to fool others but don''t underestimate me. I had also honed my acting skills in those two nes in order to fool all those monsters! Something like acting attached to a person just to get food to eat¡­ I''ve done it plenty of times!


    It''s not shamelessness, it''s survival!


    At least she''s honest about food.


    Oh, I know! I''ll teach her the other world''s recipes! Then she can recreate them here and I can eat those ''junk food'' everyday!


    I can probably teach her some swordsmanship as well so she can go hunting on her own for the meat.


    Shame she isn''t a Practitioner.


    Perfect idea!


    Five star chef in training get!


    "Hmmm¡­ I''ll name you¡­ Eris."


    *


    (Lian Li POV)


    I shivered, feeling a slight disturbance in the air.


    I wonder if my reserves of Masternium is low? I have to insist that I massage Master''s feet tonight no matter what.


    I looked at the party that we were supposed to help today. They were rather new male Adventurers consisting of two Fighters and an Archer.


    They were looking for Practitioners to aid in a lizard monster nest clearing Request. It''s not a difficult Request but the lizard monsters have annoyingly high regenerative properties.


    The Adventurers were adequate in handling themselves but what irritated us the most was how they kept trying to flirt with us.


    "Hey, fairy Lian Li, want me to teach you how to use a sword?" Irritating Fighter A asked.


    "Fairy Manami, shall I show you how to hunt with a bow?" Irritating Archer A boasted.


    "Little Cai Hong, shall big brother here brush your hair?" Irritating Fighter B offered.


    Ugh.


    Even after clearly expressing our disinterest in their advances, they still kept on trying.


    Could you stop wiggling your eyebrows at me? You look disgusting.


    If Master hadn''t explicitly told us to have a cordial rtionship with the Adventurers we team up with, I would have just kicked them aside and be done with them.


    We don''t know why Master would even bother with fleas like this but I suppose Master saw it as a way to help the needy.


    In my opinion, these three are beyond help.


    Manami didn''t even feel these three were worth introducing Master''s greatness to.


    Cai Hong was also holding in her irritation by clinging to me. I believe she was extremely close to transforming back to her dragon form to eat the three men.


    Maybe we should have gone with an all female team instead.


    Haaa¡­


    Master, I already miss you so¡­ Please let me touch your feet tonight¡­ Then maybe¡­ Master will brush my hair too? Ehehehe~~


    I have to thank Manami for starting Master''s hair brushing tendencies, it''s a little vexing to admit but her tails really are fluffy.


    Ahhh~~ Just remembering how Master was running his fingers through my hair that night sends shivers down my spine! He was so close! So warm!


    His strong, tender hands holding me close, his body less than an arm''s length away, his intoxicating aura just radiating off of¡ª


    "Fairy Lian Li, you look tired, shall we take a break?"


    My daydream was interrupted by Irritating Fighter A.


    A finger is fine right? Just cutting off one of his fingers is fine right? It''s not too much to ask to use that finger to impale him and dig out his innards to use as a...


    No, no¡­ Remember Master''s words. Cordial, must be cordial¡­


    Yes, just give him a neutral smile.


    "No, I''m fine. Thank you for your concern."


    "You shouldn''t push yourself so hard, fairy Lian Li. Shall I carry you? It would be bad for your wless legs to receive an injury."


    This guy¡­ Can you take a hint?


    Carry me? wless legs?


    I''m surprised this guy can say all that with a straight face.


    How shameless can this guy be?


    Haaa¡­ I''m tired¡­ Master, this lowly disciple humbly request to be allowed to massage your back tonight. Mmm¡­ just imagining it is enough to make me shiver.


    Ahh¡­ My reserves of Masternium is critically low.


    I looked at Cai Hong who was walking beside me.


    She was wearing clothes simr to Manami''s, the kimono was ck in colour with white flowers that entuates her colourful hair. In her hands was the spare robes that Master had let her wear on the first night.


    Noticing my gaze, Cai Hong gave me a bright smile before offering the robes to me.


    How nice to have such an understanding little sister.


    I made sure the three irritating men were not looking before taking a long whiff of the robe.


    Ahhhh~~ Master''s smell¡­ This is bliss.


    Taking another deep breath of Master''s scent, I felt an elbow nudge me from my other side.


    "Let me have a bit too¡­" Manami whispered.


    Hum hum. I passed her the robe after taking onest whiff, sisters like us must stick together.


    Especially when we''re facing this painful ordeal that is the three stooges.


    We''ll quickly finish this stupid Request and reunite with Master!


    "Fairy Lian Li, Fairy Manami, little Cai Hong, the monster nest is just right ahead. Please wait here while we¡­"


    I didn''t hear the rest of what that guy said.


    Manami, Cai Hong and I already rushed straight towards the clearing that the group of lizard monsters have made their nest.


    A few Lightning, Astral and Dragon Fire quarkster, all traces of the monster nest were gone.


    The surrounding trees were burnt to ashes, the ground superheated to ss.


    The lizard monsters were either dismembered, decapitated, or entirely disintegrated.


    At the location of where the leader of the monsters had been, only arge crater could be seen


    Whatever that had been alive in that area was now definitely dead.


    "Shall we head back now?" I asked the Irritating Trio.


    They nodded quickly.


    Mmmm¡­ I wonder why my senses are tingling again? Did something happen to Master?

 Chapter 18 - Fake Transitioning

    (Eris POV)


    "This is Eris, I rescued her from some bandits that was holding her captive."??


    I stood rigidly slightly behind my new target as he introduced me to the three girls in front of him.


    He had already cut my long dirty hair into a bob cut, my fringe stopping just above my eyebrows. My tattered clothes were changed to a set of clean shirt and pants found in the bandit''s store. The clothes hung loosely around me as I was still too thin to fit in it.


    Their stares are honestly quite intense.


    Do they know I''m acting?


    I think the two older girls are this man''s disciples? And the little girl who is clinging to his leg is his daughter?


    "Master? Is she our new sister?" The golden haired one asked.


    "Yes and no. She''s not a Practitioner, but I''ll be teaching her some skills to protect herself."


    I quickly bowed to them, "Umm! Umm! My name is Eris! I am Master''s servant! Please take care of me!"


    "Mmmm¡­ I am Lian Li, Master''s first disciple. Nice to meet you," The golden haired girl greeted.


    "My name is Manami, Master''s second disciple, pleased to make your acquaintance." The fox youkai bowed.


    "I am Cai Hong!" The little girl said simply while grasping on to Master''s leg with a dainty hand.


    "Master, do you mind us getting to know our new sister better?" Lian Li asked.


    This girl definitely knows I''m faking my submissiveness¡­ I need to find a way to escape...


    Master smiled at her question, "Mmm. Go ahead. It''s good to get along."


    That smile¡­ Don''t tell me this guy knew I was faking as well?!


    That can''t be! No man has ever discovered my ruse before! It''s true that some women has uncovered my mask before but that was in the past where my skills were stillcking!


    Who are these people?!


    Lian Li reached out her hand to me, "Come with us. There are many things we need to¡­ Educate you about¡­"


    I didn''t even get to choose whether or not to hold that hand.


    The next thing I knew, I was sitting down on a chair and a leather bound book with an intricately designed cover was ced on the table in front of me.


    "''The Holy Words of the Divine Being, Our Lord and Saviour, Most Benevolent and Eternal Master''?" I read the title aloud.


    "We''re still working on the title, but the content is good enough for now," Lian Li exined.


    Well, I don''t know about this. That guy''s food was heavenly after all but I think it might be a little far-fetched to call him a Divine Being just because of that.


    But still¡­ Mmm¡­ That te of rice was nice...


    No! Now''s not the time to think about food! How do I get out of here?!


    "Master has chosen you to be one of us. As his Apostle, you must be more familiar with the Holy Text aspared to anyone else," Manami stated.


    I looked towards Cai Hong who was sucking on a lollipop that guy had given her.


    Sensing my gaze, she pulled out the lollipop from her mouth with a ''pop''.


    "Papa''s the best! Cai Hong wants everyone to know Papa is the best Papa!" The girl announced proudly.


    Somehow I felt there was a subtle threat behind her words.


    I initially only wanted to get myself attached to him to get protection and food, but I didn''t expect to be involved with this too¡­


    Could these girls be influenced by his food?


    "Umm¡­ Is his food really that good for you to do this?" I asked.


    The three girls stopped moving.


    "His¡­ Food?"


    "Master''s¡­ Cooking?"


    "Papa''s¡­ Yummy?"


    Eh? What''s with that reaction?


    Lian Li leaned close to me, her hands gripping the armrest of the chair.


    "You''ve¡­ Eaten Master''s personally cooked food?"


    "Eh? Umm, yes?"


    The armrests were torn off, the table got pulverised and the lollipop was crushed.


    "Manami¡­ The Holy Text needs revision."


    "Agreed¡­ Cai Hong?"


    The small girl nodded, "Cai Hong will ask Papa to cook."


    The three girls turned to me with bloodthirsty eyes, I was sweating a lot by now.


    "We shall initiate you first," Lian Li announced before the three of them advanced upon me.


    What did I get myself into?


    *


    (MC POV)


    "This¡­ Is¡­ Heaven¡­"


    "Master¡­ My mate¡­ Bliss~~"


    "Papa is the best¡­"


    "I''m so d to be alive¡­ Master truly is Divine¡­"


    I stared at the four girls'' blissful faces.


    That Eris just had to bber to them about my cooking didn''t she?


    I thought I could take a break after reporting to Markus about the dead Adventurers, he had even told me the bandits turned themselves in as well.


    But Cai Hong had came up to me with teary eyes, pulling on my robe while sucking on a finger.


    "Papa? Cook?"


    Behind her, Lian Li and Manami were watching with sparkly eyes too,


    Well, not like I intended to hide it either. All the while when we had been camping out, the girls were the ones taking care of the food so I didn''t really have a chance to try cooking by myself here.


    So far, I made a few things I remembered like French Fries, Pork Cutlet, Pizza and Fried Dumplings.


    Somehow Eris joined halfway through as well. Her aura feels a bit¡­ Different? Not sure why though. Not to mention that glow I had seen in her eyes seemed to have¡­ Disappeared?


    This girl probably has an addiction to food now.


    Well¡­ It''ll be easier to convince her to learn how to cook then.


    Now that these four are fed, I should do some nning for our future.


    I would definitely bring my disciples to the annual Sect Showcase Festival happening a few months from now, before that I would have to bring them back to Heaven Sect to at least acquaint them with the other Sect members.


    I would push Manami and Lian Li to be promoted to Inner Core Practitioner as well, don''t want them joining the festival as Outer Core Practitioners and wrecking the low ranks in the Festival. They might becent and that would stunt their growth.


    I guess spending another month here doing Requests and training should be sufficient enough before we have to go.


    Lian Li, Manami and Cai Hong will learn to use their Quarks, while Eris will learn swordsmanship and cooking.


    Perfect n.


    I shook the girls out of their fooda and prepared them for their daily lessons.


    ***


    (Manami POV)


    Gathering my Elemental Quarks in my Cultivation Point, I tried to convert them to the elements I am most familiar with.


    My Space Quark manifested itself after a few seconds, but the moment I tried to summon my Astral Quark, the Space Quark immediately dematerialised.


    It seems like I still have a long way to go, Master''s multicasting was truly a sight to behold.


    Master truly is a Divine Being by how profound his knowledge is. The multiple Cultivation Techniques and knowledge he possess seems to bepletely out of this world.


    A sigh resounded from my side, prompting me to look at my fellow sister. It seems like Lian Li was having trouble learning Master''s profound technique as well.


    We were currently seated in an open field outside the city where Master had deemed suitable for our lesson.


    Both of us had been making great strides in our cultivation ever since Master took us in, his lessons were easy to understand and his patient guidance was more than what we could ask for.


    Perhaps sensing a little arrogance surfacing in us, he showed us this profound technique to humble us.


    Even Cai Hong had difficulty mastering it despite her true race as a Dragon.


    She had already curled herself under a nearby tree and fallen asleep while hugging her favourite robe.


    She was still a child, so it came as no surprise she was easily tired.


    Looking straight ahead, I see Master instructing our newest sister in the way of the sword. Master''s mesmerising form while dancing with his de is truly captivating. Looking at how Eris was staring at Master the entire time, I would wager she feels the same as well.


    It''s good that she has understood and epted Master''s greatness, or we might just arrange an ident for her lies.


    Still, for Master to not only be a Master Practitioner and Master chef but also a Master Swordsman as well, I truly wonder if there is something Master could not do.


    To have such a perfect being as my destined mate¡­ I need to double my efforts to bed Master.


    Oh? It seems like Master is done with Eris and is bringing her here. I guess that''s the cue for our break time.


    "Manami, Lian Li. That''s enough for now, take a break. Eris, clean yourself of your sweat."


    "Yes Master," the three of us obeyed.


    Master retrieves a nket from his storage ring and drapes it over Cai Hong, stroking her head as he did so.


    "Master? Shall I massage you?" Lian Li asked.


    Ara, ara?


    It seems she''s bing more and more proactive.


    She probably feels left out because Master has taken a liking to brushing my tails.


    Mmmm~~


    Just imagining his hands stroking my fur is making my toes curl.


    Ufufufu.


    It seems Master has given consent for Lian Li to massage his shoulders.


    Ara, ara. Lian Li, your face is quite perverted right now you know? Just make sure Master doesn''t see that face on you.


    I sashayed my way towards Master, trying my best not to pounce on him when I got close.


    "Master? Could I trouble you to brush my tails again?"


    Master just smiled at me while patting the space in front of him.


    Pure.


    Utter.


    Bliss.


    I had to stifle my moans now and then but I couldn''t stop my tails from curling around Master''s arms. His hands are just too heavenly!


    Just as I was immersing myself to enjoying Master''s heavenly touch, a rude voice entered my ears.


    "Hey! You there! What are you doing intruding on my, this young master''s, turf?!"

 Chapter 19 - Entry To Hell

    (MC POV)


    "Hey! You there! What are you doing intruding on my, this young master''s, turf?!"??


    My hand stopped brushing Manami''s fluffy tail when I heard that shout.


    I looked up to see a well dressed young man in his twenties leading arge group of people behind him.


    "Don''t you know who I am?! I am the eldest son of the Xi Family''s patriarch! This spot is where I practice my cultivation to prepare for my eptance into a powerful Sect in the future! How dare you use this spot without my permission?!"


    This scene looks familiar.


    Ah, it''s the same as all those snobbish young masters in the Spiritual and Cloud nes. I didn''t think I would meet this kind of people here on the Earthen ne as well. Then again, that''s probably because I didn''t really step foot outside my Sect much back then.


    Hmmm? Does that mean my view of the Earthen ne is a little skewed? Nah, can''t be. Those bandits were nice after all.


    But I''m still going to take a guess that this guy is going to threaten me to get out of his sight while asking my dear disciples to please him tonight.


    "You are lucky this young master is generous one! Get out of my sight immediately if you don''t want my family ruining things for you!"


    Oh? He didn''t ask for my disciples to stay behind? Maybe this guy isn''t that bad.


    Hmmm¡­ The Xi Family is quite a powerful merchant family that''s backed by the Royal Bei Family itself, I should just avoid confrontation here to preserve my easy life. Even better if this guy doesn''t remember who I am.


    They do run the auction house after all, if I''m banned from there I''ll have a harder time scam-- I mean selling my things.


    "I apologize young master Xi, we were not aware of this. We shall leave immediately. Lian Li, Manami, Eris, let''s go back."


    The girls packed their things to follow me while I carefully picked up the still sleeping Cai Hong.


    "Wait!"


    I raised an eyebrow at the young master.


    "You''ve already used this spot for such a long time! I expect some form of payment!"


    I suppressed the urge to roll my eyes. Just when I actually thought this guy might be a little different¡­ I can already see what he was going to demand as payment.


    "Well then, how much gold does young master Xi want?"


    "Hmph! Seeing yourmoner appearance, you probably can''t afford to pay me anyway!"


    I blinked.


    Oh right, I had switched my Master robes out for a simple tunic and pants since I was teaching Eris sword arts. It is easier to movepared to the flowy robes of Practitioners that hinder your movements, it may look cool but it is impractical as hell.


    Speaking of Eris, I get the feeling she''s really different from before, her way of talking and her demeanor kept changing a few times throughout the day.


    Hmmm? What is that cracking sound I hear in my disciples'' direction?


    "Just leave the fairies behind you to apany this generous young master for tonight and there''ll be no trouble."


    Ah, there it is. The mostmon ''young master who only thinks using his small head'' scene.


    This happens so often in the Spiritual ne that I wonder if they actually learnt the same lines and skill on how to be a young master from the same book.


    Maybe I should publish my own version of the book on ''how to be a proper young master'' and sell it here, I might even make a killing off of it.


    I definitely hear some cracking sounds emanating from my disciples now.


    I looked behind me, finding the three of them staring back at me with sorrowful looks. Huh, I guess the sound was just my imagination.


    Now how should I deal with this? Reveal my identity? That would be the simplest way.


    Once he knows who I am, he would probably start bowing to me and we can continue using this ce in peace. Ah, but long term wise he would probably start to bother me to curry favour with me, probably also involving his family to do so as well.


    I definitely do not want to deal with a horde of people following me around for that reason.


    I should just keep it low now to preserve my easy life.


    "Hmmm¡­ I apologize, but these four are my precious disciples. I will not ask them to do something they would not want to do."


    "Ha! Disciples?! A person like you can have disciples?! Do not tter yourself! Besides, no woman would refuse my advances! Now, beautiful fairies, won''t you spend some time with me? I am definitely much betterpany than thatmoner there!"


    "Muuu¡­ Papa? Why is that weird thing so loud?" Cai Hong yawned, stirring awake in my arms. She rubbed her eyes sleepily while her other hand clutched at my shirt.


    So cute.


    "Hmph, to call this young master a thing, you can''t even educate your daughter properly. As expected of low lifes like you."


    Wow, there really must be a book that all the young masters follow. To be able to turn everything into an insult to demean another''s status is quite a skill.


    I would assume that there''s a book two that teaches ''How to get face pped'' for arrogant young masters since they perfectly set themselves up for such situations.


    Cai Hong pulled on my shirt, ignoring what that young master said.


    "Papa? Cai Hong hungry¡­"


    Oh no, she''s bing a glutton as well. Oh well, I should just wrap this up and make something for everyone to eat.


    "Do any of you girls want to keep young master Xipany?" I asked.


    "I don''t, Master. Could we please leave?"


    "I will stay with Master, of course"


    "As Master''s servant, I will remain with Master."


    "Papa, cook?"


    I shrugged, "As you can see young master Xi, no one wants to apany you. With that, we shall take our leave."


    I turned my back to him and lead my disciples away, only for a few of the men following young master Xi to block our way.


    "Hey, hey. Our young master was generous enough to give you a chance to atone for your crimes, and you''re just walking away like that? You''re really looking down on the Xi Family huh?"


    Wow, even the goons apanying the young master is spouting such cliche lines. There''s definitely a school for "how to be a mob character destined to be a stepping stone" as well, probably an attachment school beside the one for the young masters.


    I''d wager these mob characters and the young masters are paired up in those schools and be great childhood friends or something.


    Manami stepped to my side, "Our Master has already expressed his sincerest apology, is that not already enough?"


    "Haaa? If things can be solved by an apology, we wouldn''t need the police now do we?"


    Well he''s got a point.


    "Fufufu¡­ What else do you want then? Before you suggest it again, I shall remind you that neither me nor my sisters are interested in apanying your shi-- young master."


    "Hmph, to catch our young master''s eye is your fortune you know?! How dare you--"


    "Enough," the young master interrupted his goon.


    I''ll make a wild guess that''s he''s going to try to appeal to the girls by offering a ''benevolent'' alternative to repay him to get on their good side.


    "This young master shall let all this be water under the bridge if themoner kneels down and kow-tows in apology."


    Yep. The standard ''young master''s warped sense of entitlement''. They''re really learning from the same book.


    I was about to refuse when Lian Li stepped in front of me.


    "That will not happen. To ask our Master to kneel to you equates to us kneeling to you as well. The only one we will submit to is our Master."


    "Hahaha! Did you spend all your life savings to hire these girls? Hey, if you girlse over here I''ll pay each of you three times what he''s paying."


    And there''s the ''unable to ept the fact that someone is better than this young master'' thinking! Seriously, one more and I''ll get a bingo!


    "Fufufu¡­ You dare nder our Master?" Manami asked with a smile.


    Hey¡­ Manami, thatugh was actually quite unnerving.


    "I see him cowering behind girls instead of standing up to himself, am I wrong?"


    I''m not cowering I''ll have you know, my cute disciples are defending their Master! Don''t you know this is the scene that all Masters strive for?! This is the apex of what a Master can achieve! Let me live the dream!


    "Master does not need to concern himself with people like you, you are beneath his notice," Lian Li refuted.


    Oh er¡­ I didn''t know Lian Li could say things like that. It''s probably her former noblewoman''s way of speaking.


    "Tch, he should be honored to even be noticed by yours truly!"


    Yes, yes. This lowlymoner is very honored to be noticed by you senpai. I''m just waiting for you to say thatst line for me to get my bingo.


    "Haa? Master has better things to do than to waste his time with you, you know?" Eris eximed from behind.


    Like what? Feeding your growing addiction to food? I need to teach you how to cook soon, really. And what''s with that sass?


    "Hmph! I am a generous young master, but do not push your luck!"


    Come on, just say it already, I''m waiting here.


    You know, the most standard line that all young masters say? Now that I think about it, a lot of arrogant people would say this line too. It''s like the line you have to say before getting face pped by someone else, it''s probably customary to say it already.


    Like, the moment you say that line is when your face will get pped.


    Cai Hong leapt down from my arms, waddling her way to the young master before throwing him a piece of candy.


    "Here, this is from Papa. Now leave us alone, boy."


    Where the hell did Cai Hong learn to speak like that?! Why are you looking at me so smugly?


    "You! You¡­ You¡­"


    Oh! He''s gonna say it! Good job Cai Hong! I''ll give you lots of headpatster!


    "YOU ARE COURTING DEATH!"


    There it is! Bingo! Ding ding!


    Where''s my prize?

 Chapter 20 - Awakenings

    (Eris POV)


    My name is Eris, the name my most beloved Master bestowed upon me.??


    Before I was known as Master''s Eris, I was called by many names.


    I had the damndest luck to be called ''Bait'' for the short time I was captured by those sted, stupid bandits!


    My name was ''Laverna'' to the Adventurers...


    ''Denna'' had been this one''s humble name when hitching a ride with the merchants, the same merchants that had the misfortune to be ambushed by bandits.


    Even before that I had many other names, so many in fact that I''ve already forgotten the name I was given when I was born.


    Simply put, this one is but a humble trickster.


    Being abandoned from young, I learned my talent for trickery at the orphanage I was staying at, manipting the people there to do what I wanted.


    Changing personalities and expressions to appeal myself to the people I''m trying to manipte became second nature to me.


    An innocent, humble girl in front of caring adults. A confident and dominant girl in front of hapless, naive kids. A cold, unapproachable girl to the various irritating boys.


    I left the orphanage when I was twelve...


    A teary eye there and a batting of eyshes here, most men would be bent around my little finger. A little sob tale here and a bit of gossip there, most women would take my side.


    Of course I''ve still kept my own purity! No way in hell I''ll give that away so simply! It''s actually easy to manipte most people without resorting to using that you know?


    When the bandits ambushed the caravan, they had wanted to kill everyone there.


    But this one managed to convince them otherwise by offering this one''s humble service, luring potential targets to lower their guard to be ambushed.


    The bandits thus decided to lock me up instead, opting to use me to bait out any other convoys or Adventurers that were passing by.


    This damn joke continued for quite a while and a number of dumb dumbs fell for the silly trick, at least the stupid bandits treated me better for awhile. I''ll still rip their heads off if given the chance though.


    That was when a mole in the Adventurer''s Guild informed the bandits that an Adventurer team had taken the quest to subjugate them.


    I had thought it would be my chance to escape from them.


    I was once again used to lure them to the stupid bandit''s ambush where they were predictably ughtered. While they were busy with the clueless Adventurers, I tried to make my escape only to run straight into a damned group of waiting bandits.


    It seemed they had anticipated that I will run from the beginning, can''t believe there''s actually someone with brains there.


    I was then locked inside the cell without food as the price for my mistake.


    That was when my most kind Master came to rescue me.


    To think I had only saw him as another target to fool for my own ends back then.


    How deplorable of me...


    I am infinitely grateful for my fellow sisters who have shown me the error of my thinking and awaken me to my true selves.


    My meeting with Master was fated to be, my rightful ce is at his side for eternity.


    Ain''t no way I''m leaving Master! I''m not gonna let Master go!


    I will remain by Master''s side forever...


    As long as Master allows it, this one''s humble self shall stay with Master.


    That is why when that man suggested I leave Master''s side to apany him, I was enraged.


    NoNE maY SPeAK THAT waY WITH mY MoST SuPERB MAsTER! WhO DO YOU THinK YOU ARE deFAMiNG rIGHT NOW HuH?


    Did we not already say we belong at Master''s side as his servant? We did, didn''t we? Yes, yes we did. So why?


    Ahhh how irritating! I can punch him right?! No? Why?!


    Master might not like it...


    Yes, that is right. See how Master is calmly standing there, he must not want to resort to violence so easily. We should stand by him.


    If this one might humbly suggest that we also defend Master''s honor?


    Yeah, that''s right! Here, I''ll show him, "Haa? Master has better things to do than to waste his time with you, you know?"


    Mmm¡­ not how I would phrase it, but well said nevertheless.


    Haha! Of course!


    Too loud...


    We should be moredylike.


    This ain''t a time to be quiet ordylike ya know?! These bastards are insulting Master!


    This one might humbly suggests assassination.


    Poison¡­ Less messy, more pain...


    Heh heh, you two are quite merciless as well aren''t ya?


    Quiet, Master is talking.


    *


    (MC POV)


    Oh no.


    Look at what you did with your courting death shout.


    "Papa¡­ That thing is mean¡­" Cai Hong cried, clinging to my leg.


    I stroked her hair to calm her.


    "Young master Xi, she is just a child. Surely your generosity would not allow yourself to be infuriated by a child''s antics?"


    "Grr¡­ She called this young master a thing again!"


    I looked at Cai Hong, who was looking up at me all teary-eyed.


    "I''m sure she doesn''t mean it that way, why not find it in yourself to forgive such a small matter in your wondrously big heart? She''s just a child after all."


    "Grrr¡­ This young master deserves some respect, even from a child!"


    "I''m sure people would praise young master Xi''s magnanimous heart should they hear he let a child''s innocent joke slide, wouldn''t they? It won''t be good if they hear young master Xi lost his temper because of a child''s antics, right?"


    "Cheh, just because this young master has a generous heart, fine!"


    Too easy. Power of bullshitting.


    "But that still doesn''t change the fact that you have been using this young master''s ce!"


    Damn it.


    Digging through my sleeve, I retrieved a small pouch of coins that I tossed to him.


    "Here, a small gift for the inconvenience."


    "Hmph," the young master scoffed while opening the pouch. "You think a small bag of copper coins like this would suffi--"


    His words died in his throat when he saw the pouch''s content.


    Well of course, there''s about fifty gold in there after all, not a small amount by any means even for someone like him.


    Problems that can be solved with money isn''t a problem at all, as they say.


    Oh, and the fact that he probably still thinks I''m a poormoner should y a big part in his shock.


    He looked up at me with uncertainty evident on his face, "Wh¡­ Who are you?"


    I gave him a smile, "Just a normal Practitioner out training with my disciples. I hope young master Xi will take care of us in the future."


    I turned and began ushering my girls to leave.


    "Wait, wait, wait. You don''t think just giving me this pouch of money would let this young master forgive you, right?"


    I feigned a gasp, "Oh? Is the money not good? Should I take it back and--"


    "No, no, the money is good enough," the young master quickly pocketed the pouch within his robes. "But this is just for the usage of my ce. There''s still the fact that I was disrespected by that little girl there."


    "Ara? Didn''t you agree with Master that you will let a child''s innocent joke slide?" Manami asked.


    The young master crossed his arms, "Of course, I forgive the girl. But the parent who failed to discipline his child must be taught a lesson."


    Discipline Cai Hong, have you seen how cute she is? The only discipline I''m doing to her is giving her cute cheeks a pinch here and there.


    "What are you looking for then," I sighed.


    "You im that they''re your disciples right? Just have a bout with my man here," the young master pointed to one of his muscr goons who stepped forward. "If you win, you can go. If you lose, the fairies must stay behind."


    Seeing no other way, I stepped forward, "Very well then, whenever you''re ready."


    Without warning, the man charged towards my direction with his fists raised.


    He barely covered half the distance between us before I blurred towards him, pped his face with an open palm before blurring back to my original location.


    Everyone stared at me, then turned to see the man halfway embedded into the tree a distance away.


    Without another word, I brought my disciples away from the field without even looking back. No one stopped me from leaving.


    Shit.


    Now we''ll probably get chased by the Xi family for humiliating their young master or something.


    I only wanted to lightly tap him to knock the guy out, but I didn''t expect him to be that physically weak that a p will send him flying so far away.


    Noooo¡­ My easy life is drifting further and further away...


    Do you know how irritating it is to have some ''powerful'' familying after you? They''ll just keep sending their men to keep hounding at you at every opportunity they get.


    Even when you burn their entire family home to the ground, there will always be that one cockroach family member that cannot die and swear vengeance on you.


    He''ll probably uncover some dark power hidden within his family and get some nonsensical power up beforeing back to take revenge.


    Do you know how troublesome that is?!


    It''s like someoneing in to your room at night to take something while you''refortably in bed, then leave the room without turning the lights off and leaving the door open.


    And it will happen¡­


    Every.


    Single.


    Night.


    Oh, why not just kill that ''cockroach'' family member? Oh so simple huh?


    Guess what, that guy has connections, and his connections has connections, then his connections'' connections has connections too! How do you want to deal with that?


    That''s right! Just envelope the world in Divine Lightning of course, hahahaha!


    ¡­


    I''ll just send another bag of fifty gold over to himter, hopefully he''ll just forget about this.


    I only pped his goon after all, not him.


    "Master? Is there something special about that bug-- man?" Manami asked.


    Did I hear her call him bug? Must be my imagination.


    "The Xi Family is quite powerful in this city and they control the auction house," I exined. "It''s better to be in their good graces to avoid trouble in the future. Besides, it''ll be troublesome if something like this causes me to be banned from the auction house. Not to mention, the family is quite influential as well."


    They looked at one another before nodding.


    "We understand, Master," Lian Li affirmed.


    "Yes, we shall make the arrangements," Eris offered.


    Ha~~ At least I have my cute disciples to heal my tired soul.


    "Umu, good, good." I nodded. "I''ll go back and make something nice for all of you to eat."


    "Yay~~ Papa cook!" Cai Hong cheered, hugging my waist.


    So cute.


    My disciples are the best.

 Chapter 21 - Preparing For The Tournament Arc

    (MC POV)


    "It''s so creamy¡­" Lian Li gasped.??


    "And thick too¡­" Manami agreed after swallowing.


    Cai Hong licked her fingers slowly, "It''s so yummy!"


    Eris got closer to me, breathing hard, "What should we do next... Master?"


    "Now you cool the cake using Ice quarks so that it will hold its shape," I instructed, wiping away the icing around Cai Hong''s mouth.


    Circting my Ice quarks, I lowered the temperature around the cake to around freezing temperature.


    "And we''ll just have to wait for a few minutes before we can eat cake. Usually we''ll leave it at around four degrees and leave it for an hour, but if you can control your ice quarks well, a few minutes is enough."


    I turned to see Eris diligently taking notes while nodding her head.


    Cai Hong was sucking on her finger while staring unblinkingly at the cake on the table, a hand sped on my leg.


    Lian Li and Manami moved to prepare the cutlery and tes for us to eat the cake, how thoughtful of them.


    "What is the name of this, Master?" Eris asked.


    "Vani cake, there''s other variations to it so I''ll give you the recipes to themter."


    The girl nodded her head enthusiastically. Heh heh, my n to get Eris interested in cooking is a huge sess.


    "Now that should be enough," I announced, dematerialising the ice quarks.


    Lian Li passed a few tes and a knife to me, earning herself a head pat.


    I began cutting slices out of the cake, enough for all of us with a big chunk leftover.


    The four girls waited patiently as I took the first bite off my te, they had always insisted that I ate before they did and no amount of persuasion I tried could sway them.


    I nodded in satisfaction, "It''s good, try it."


    The girls immediately dug in, bringing the sugary sin to their lips.


    "Bliss~~" Lian Li moaned, a hand caressing her cheek as she basked in the sweet taste of vani.


    "Mmm¡­ This is good," Manami remarked calmly, though her tails were shaking back and forth expressing her happiness.


    "Papa! It''s yummy!" Cai Hong eximed, wolfing down her slice of cake.


    "Sweet," Eris muttered simply, though it''s clear from how her eyes sparkled she liked it.


    Heh, who doesn''t like cake?


    I looked towards the group of merchants who have been staring at us enviously for a while now, "You guys want a slice?"


    "Ah? Don''t mind if I do."


    "I''ll take one please."


    "Me too."


    "One for me as well, please."


    "Could I take two?"


    The five hungry men came up to us as I cut a slice for each of them, passing it out to them with a smile.


    We were on our way back towards Heaven Sect in preparation for the annual Sect Showcase Festival, I was nning for Lian Li and Manami to advance to Inner Core Practitioner before participating.


    Luckily for us, a merchant caravan had intended to travel past Heaven Sect so we hitched a ride with them instead of walking back.


    In return, we provided additional security for them until we reached Heaven Sect.


    It was easy to tell they were ted to have Heaven Sect members guarding them.


    After having travelled for a few days, Heaven Sect was just up ahead. Right now, the merchants had wanted to take a break and reorganise their things before seeing us off at Heaven Sect, where another Adventurer group would take over us.


    That''s why I made a cake for all of us as a farewell.


    So far throughout the journey, three groups of monsters had tried to attack the convoy but all were easily dealt with by my disciples without needing my involvement.


    Sniff... They grow up so fast.


    After everyone thoroughly enjoyed their cake, we reached the gates of Heaven Sect at midday.


    The Adventurer team took over us without any problems, thus I brought the girls to the Sect entrance that was being guarded by two Sect members.


    "Master Lin! You''ve returned!" One of them greeted.


    I nodded back in greeting, "Umu, did anything happen while I was gone?"


    "Nothing major, we received the rewards for the Request Master Linpleted some time ago so¡­"


    The guard noticed the girls behind me.


    "Ummm¡­ Master Lin? Who are they? Last I remembered you only took in one disciple?"


    "Yes, we had some fortunate encounters outside and I found a few more prospective disciples," I exined.


    "To catch Master Lin''s attention, they must be really special," the guard nodded.


    Yeah, if only you knew the half of it.


    Even Eris has been showing some genius talent in cooking and swordsmanship, she doesn''t forget anything I teach her.


    What''s more, her situational awareness is astounding, it almost feels as if there''s other people telling her what was going on around her.


    You could approach her from her back and she would know you wereing.


    What really baffles me is her abrupt changes in speaking patterns, one moment she''s quiet and the next she''s suddenly really excitable.


    As far as I can tell, it isn''t triggered by anything specific.


    "Umu, in that case, I''ll be heading to my ce first."


    "Of course, wee back Master Lin," the guards opened the doors for me.


    I led the awestruck girls into the Sect.


    Lian Li had already been here before so she was less impressed than the other three.


    For first timers our Sect is indeed impressive to see even if I do say so myself.


    Built on the tallest mountain in the region, entering the Sect at the mountain''s foot gives you aplete view of the entire Sect spread out above you.


    The size was noughing matter with it being around half the size of the capital city housing less than a quarter of said city''s residents.


    I first brought them to the Administration Building where Manami and Cai Hong will register as my disciples and Eris my servant.


    Cai Hong will stay as a Student Practitioner for now, she''s too young and advancing her too far will draw too many questions.


    I can just tell people she''s an orphan I picked up who showed promising Practitioner talent.


    Being a Master of the Sect gives me the privilege of scouting prospective disciples outside of the biennial entrance test period. This rarely happens though, as most Masters prefer to stay in their Sects to cultivate instead of going out to scout for disciples.


    Lazy asses I call them.


    Can''t believe I used to be like that too.


    Oh well that''s the past so let''s not dwell on it.


    The registration proceeded on without a hitch, though there were a few raised eyebrows for Cai Hong.


    Her small dragon horns are hidden in her hair so she looks like a normal ten year old girl. Well, as normal as a ten year old girl with shimmering multicoloured hair can get.


    They probably let it slide because of her cuteness.


    Cai Hong is really cute after all, especially when she starts looking at you with her sparkly eyes. Did I mention she has this really adorable strand of ahoge sticking out of her head? Well she does and it''s really, really cute.


    While we were there, I arranged for Lian Li and Manami to be tested for their Inner Core Practitioner Advancement Exam next week.


    The Sect Showcase Festival was in another three months, so they would get to show their skills in the festival itself.


    It''s a good opportunity for them to learn from other Sect''s Practitioners too.


    In the meantime, I should introduce the three neers to my abode.

 Chapter 22 - Girls’ Talk

    (Lian Li POV)


    I opened the door to the disciples'' room within Master''s courtyard, letting my sisters inside after me.??


    "This will be our room, just pick a free bed and settle in." I gestured towards the unupied beds within the room. "Master''s room is the building past the inner courtyard. Don''t even think about it, Manami."


    Manami huffed at me but said nothing as she ced her things down on the bed beside mine.


    Cai Hong tugged at my sleeve, "Lian Li big sis, can Cai Hong take any bed?"


    "Mmm, of course."


    "Cai Hong wants Papa''s bed."


    "Except that one."


    "Muuu~~ Lian Li big sis meanie," the girl pouted while iming the bed beside Manami''s.


    Eris dived into the bed beside mine, "Huuaaah~~ Finally a bloody proper bed! I''m tired of sleeping on those damn sleeping bags!"


    "Fufufu. And I''m tired of Lian Li constantly stopping me from attempting to copte with Master," Manamimented from the side. "Let this big sis have her mating time won''t you?"


    I ignored her.


    I sat down on my bed, smoothing the wrinkles out of the sheets fondly. It felt so long ago that I first became Master''s disciple after he pulled me away from the entrance test.


    If he hadn''t reached out to me that day, I don''t know what I might have done.


    I reminiscenced on those wonderful days, the times when Master would patiently guide me on exploring my untapped potential. I never knew it was this wonderful to have someone who believed in you.


    I would sit outside in the courtyard while listening to his lessons. His strong, powerful visage a guiding light for my lost soul.


    Ah, it was also in this very room where I had first started pleasing myse¡­


    "Hey, hey, Master gave us free time now, so what''cha guys thinking of doing?" Eris asked, breaking me out of my thoughts.


    She wasying down on the bed with one leg in the air, her arms supporting her head.


    "Cai Hong wants to y with Papa!" the little dragon girl eximed, leaping up from the bed.


    Manami patted her head, "Ara¡­ Master said he would be busy so we can''t disturb him."


    "Muu¡­ If Papa said so¡­ Ok."


    Eris brought her leg down and sat up properly on the bed, "Might this one humbly suggest a tour of Master''s Sect?"


    The three of them turned to me, since I was the only one who had been here before.


    "Mmm¡­ I can guide you guys a bit, but I didn''t stay here long enough to actually be familiar with the ce. I had followed Master on his journey a month after my first initiation as his disciple."


    Manami waved my concern away, "That''s fine, we can explore together then."


    Eris frowned, "Must not trouble Master."


    "We are Master''s disciples, it would not do well to shame him in his Sect," I agreed.


    Manami tapped a finger on her chin, "What about the test next week? Do we know what is it about?"


    I turned to my left, opening my cab beside the bed and pulling out a small book.


    "Master told me about them and I wrote them here before we left the Sect."


    The three of them immediately converged around me, peeking over my shoulder.


    "''Inner core disciple test consists of a theory and practical test on their knowledge of Elemental Quarks. Disciples must first pass the theory test before proceeding to the practical test''," I read aloud.


    Manami''s eyes lit up, "A theory test? No wonder Master spends the time after training to teach us about Quark fundamentals. I never thought he had already thought ahead to have us inducted as Inner Sect Practitioners."


    "Papa''s teaching is fun!"


    "Teaching?! We having another sword lesson?" Eris asked suddenly, all excited.


    "No, Master is busy, go back inside. And stop making so much noise," I admonished.


    "Cheh, you guys are no fun," the girl stuck her tongue at us before returning to her previous spot behind me.


    Manami continued reading the next line, "''The theory test consists of testing the Practitioner''s knowledge of their own Quarks and Cultivation, it will be an oral test in front of a group of teachers. The teachers will ask several questions and the student will answer to the best of their abilities''."


    That made her frown a little, "Ara? Master isn''t the one testing us?"


    I shook my head, "He will be one of the teachers, but there will be other teachers there with him."


    "It''s like they don''t trust Master," Eris clenched her fist.


    "Muu? Bad people?" Cai Hong asked, sucking on a finger.


    I shrugged, "Master had exined to me that at the Sect''s founding, a student would have three teachers and they would gather to discuss the student''s progress together in the past. It turned into a tradition for their tests after more people joined the Sect and it became impractical to do the discussions."


    "As long as Master is there I suppose, I wouldn''t be able to stand a couple of old fogies staring at me the whole time," Manami sighed.


    "The Practical..." Eris asked.


    "Umm¡­ ''Practitioners will demonstrate their Quark maniption abilities as instructed by their tutor, the testers would then decide if they have passed or not.''"


    Manami stretched herself, "Mmm¡­ Sounds simple enough, I don''t think either of us have a problem with the test next week."


    I nodded in agreement, Master himself had already said we were beyond qualified to be admitted as Inner Core Practitioners, but he didn''t want us to draw too much attention to ourselves.


    Though we were confused as to why he didn''t want us to show off and bring more glory to him at first, we came to the conclusion that Master never sought for these kinds of attention.


    I worry sometimes that Master''s humbleness might draw unsavoury people''s attention.


    "Speaking of which, how is the group at Jin city?" Manami asked me.


    I took a moment to think, "I believe it should be going well, Alpha should be taking over me for now at the base, Beta is in charge of the administration and Gamma is in charge of security."


    "This one humbly suggests Delta to take over the conversions, she is the most charismatic one we have now."


    "Cai Hong likes Delta''s prea¡­ Pea¡­ Peaches!"


    "Preaches," Manami corrected. "But I agree, Delta was very devoted in memorising the scriptures, she can take up the responsibility."


    "I will tell them that," I nodded.


    Eris tilted her head to me, "What about the Xi Family, Master has mentioned he wishes to make use of them."


    "Our people have already infiltrated them, it''s only because we''re not strong enough that we have yet to make a direct confrontation. The insect has already been converted, however," I recounted.


    "Arrghh! If only I was stronger!" Eris yelled out in frustration. "I wanna do something!"


    I frowned at the girl that was currently rolling around on the bed, "Why are you back out again? Just stay inside."


    "But I''m bored! The other three are fine sitting around but I''m not!"


    "Cai Hong y?" the little girl prodded.


    "I guess we can go with the original idea of exploring the Sect, as long as we keep out of trouble," I relented.


    I was curious about the Sect myself, Master only brought me out once or twice before since we had no need of outside contact.


    The other girls agreed as well, it was better to know what the ce Master has deemed well enough to grace with his presence was like.


    With that said, the four of us left our room, taking the time to explore the Sect that we are now currently part of.

 Chapter 23 - I Want Overtime Pay

    (MC POV)


    Well, it''s been awhile since I''ve been back.??


    Seeing how hard they''ve been working these few days, I let my cute disciples have the day off. It''s definitely not because I wanted to ck off today, definitely.


    While I waszing around on my bed, someone knocked on my door.


    "Master Lin? Are you there?"


    I immediately jumped out of my bed, "Elder Qing? Ah, yes, let me get the door for you."


    How did this guy know I was back so fast? It''s not even half a day since I''ve been back!


    I opened my door to see Elder Qing standing there with his bearded smile.


    "Ah, Master Lin, I heard that you''ve returned to the Sect."


    "Yes, only moments ago actually. News must travel fast around here," I said sarcastically.


    Heughed, not noticing my sarcasm, "Ha ha! When it''s news about our prodigy, of course it will travel fast!"


    I smiled wryly at him, waiting for him to continue.


    "Anyway, I thought you might want to see some of the new students and possibly introduce your own disciples as well."


    "Ah, that''s unfortunate but I have given my disciples the day off, sorry."


    Elder Qing seemed rather surprised, "Oh? That''s really unexpected of you Master Lin. I remember back when you were a student you never took days off, like ever. I almost expected you to run your own disciples ragged."


    Yep, those were the days¡­


    That''s why I thoroughly regretted them and vowed never to return to that.


    Easy life is best life.


    "Letting them learn at their own pace is best after all, it would be detrimental to their growth otherwise," I admitted.


    Elder Qing stroked his long beard thoughtfully, "Mmm¡­ That is true. Still, would you like to see the new students? I''m sure some of them would like to meet you after all."


    Hmmm¡­ It''s just looking right? Shouldn''t be too hard, might even spot another prospective disciple that I missed before.


    "Alright then, lead the way Elder Qing."


    Elder Qing nodded and lead the way out of my courtyard.


    We made our way towards the Grand Courtyard, where most of the Student Practitioners would be gathered at this time of the day.


    The Grand Courtyard is big enough to amodate ten thousand peoplefortably, thus it was often used as a gathering ce or a training ground.


    Within the Courtyard were four pirs with a Cultivation Technique inscribed on them. Activating the four pirs would reinforce the entire Courtyard and negate any damage caused to it and the surroundings.


    This technique is frequently used in mostpetitions as well, the Sect Showcase Festival for one. Can''t have thepetitors tearing up your Sect grounds can we?


    I im credit for helping improve it and spreading it to the other Grand Sects back in my student days.


    When we entered the courtyard, there was a group of roughly a hundred Student Practitioners engaged in a lesson with an Elder.


    It was easy to tell their ranks from this distance since the robe colour differs for every rank in the Sect.


    For most Sects, Student Practitioners wear ck robes with white lining on the cor. Outer Core Practitioner robes are green while Inner Core Practitioner robes are dark blue. Elite Practitioners will change their robes to sky blue and Elders wear theirs in a light grey colour.


    The Masters would usually wear pure white robes and the Sect Master would have his robes be in jade green.


    There was a running joke in our Sect that if someone stayed as an Outer Core Practitioner long enough, they would be the Sect Master because of how simr the robe colours were.


    "Elder Gong!" Elder Qing called out while waving his hand in greeting.


    Elder Gong stopped his lesson upon being called, "Ah, Elder Qing! Master Lin! Have youe to use the Courtyard as well?"


    Elder Qing shook his head, "Not at all, we thought it might be a good idea for the young ones to be acquainted with our Master Lin at least. He is here to impart them a little of his wisdom."


    Hey, hey, hold on. This whole operation was your idea.


    "Ah! A splendid idea!" Elder Gongughed before gesturing to me. "Students, this is Master Lin. Some of you may already know but he is our Heaven Sect''s number one genius!"


    Oi, I was only here because I was told I could just observe! What''s the point of putting this as an off day if I''m stuck teaching another group of students?!


    Give me back my off day damn you! I''m iming overtime for this!


    With the spotlight now on me, I can''t not say anything either.


    I faked a cough into my fist, "Ahem, yes. It''s nice to meet you all. First, let me offer my congrattions on your entries into Heaven Sect. I have no doubt many of you have different aspirations on what you want to do as a Practitioner, but take the time to learn from and guide the others around you. The blood of the covenant is thicker than the water of the womb, I''d always like to say."


    That wasplete bullshit, by the way.


    In both the Cloud and Spiritual ne, there''s no one you can trust but yourself.


    What friends? What family? They''d all backstab you at the earliest chance they can get for their own benefits. Hell, even your lover will cuck you just to advance their own powers if they could.


    Actually, you can''t even trust yourself sometimes. There were monsters that could hide within your shadows when you least expect it, backstabbing you the moment you give them the opportunity.


    Those ces were hell.


    These guys are fortunate to be in the Earthen ne where such things are unheard of.


    Such innocent minds.


    I pped my hands together, "Master Gong, what was their agenda today?"


    He stroked his beard thoughtfully, "Umu¡­ They already know about the fundamentals of Elemental Quarks, so we were going to let them try to convert their Pure quarks into another element and materialise it."


    Ah, the most basic then. Lian Li learnt this in five minutes.


    "I see, in that case," I cracked my knuckles. "Picture this: your Cultivation Point is a bowl while your Pure quarks is the water that fills the bowl. What you want to do is start swirling the water inside the bowl, but the water stays within the bowl''s confines."


    I did exactly as I had described internally, swirling the Pure quarks inside my Cultivation Point.


    "Now the water should gain speed and you need to picture where you want the water to go, in my case, let''s say I want it to be on my right hand."


    I stretched out my right hand in front of me, palm facing the sky.


    "Then imagine a little of the water spill out of the bowl while continuing to swirl it, concentrate on the spilt water and guide it from your body towards your hand like so."


    A small orb of bluish white light appeared on my palm.


    "Now imagine the element you want to change into, for this instance I''ll use water since we were already imagining water to begin with. Imagine the water''s fluidity, its coolness and its tranquility. The more you understand about the element, the better control you have. Match that understanding into the water you were already imagining swirling inside you and¡­"


    The orb of light turned into a semi translucent ball of water, hovering slightly above my palm.


    "Now you have to maintain your concentration on that water, or else this will happen."


    The orb of water wobbled and crashed down on my palm, spilling its contents.


    "Once you are proficient enough, you should be able to change the quark within your Cultivation Point itself before materialising it."


    To prove my point, another orb of water appeared above my palm without appearing as an orb of light first.


    "And when you understand more elements, you can manifest them as well."


    I circted the elements needed for my multicasting. A fireball appeared, followed by an orb of wind and a lump of earth.


    I severed my connection to the manifested quarks and let the four orbs disintegrate into nothingness.


    "Pick the element that you are most familiar with and work from there, it won''t be long before you can materialise it at will if you persevere."


    I looked up to see everyone gaping at me, even Elder Gong and Elder Qing.


    Huh?


    What did I do that''s so surprising?


    "Multi¡­ Casting?" someone whispered.

 Chapter 24 - Throwing Smoke

    (MC POV)


    "Multi¡­ Casting?" Someone whispered.??


    "Master Lin? What¡­ What was that?" Elder Gong asked shakily.


    "That? Which one?" I asked, genuinely confused.


    "Did you just¡­ Materialise four different elements at once?"


    I raised an eyebrow, "Er¡­ Yes? It''s just manifesting the elements though?"


    "Manifesting¡­ The elements?" Elder Qing parroted. "Master Lin¡­ You can materialise more than one element at once?"


    Oh shit.


    I forgot that most Practitioners can''t actually do that.


    Hell, even Manami and Lian Li are still having trouble doing it with two elements and I just did it with four.


    Multicasting isn''t supposed to be a thing here in the Earthen ne, heck it''s not even a thing in the Spiritual ne either.


    I was so used to teaching my own disciples that I forgot who I was talking to!


    How do I get out of this one?! They''re definitely going to ask me to teach them at this rate! They''re also going to think that I''m some heaven blessed genius too!


    Think, think, think!


    Ah! That''s right!


    "Huhuhu, did it look like that? Does anyone think otherwise?" I smiled, pointedly asking the Student Practitioners.


    All of them began whispering among themselves but all of them shook their heads.


    "Was that not it? Master Lin?" Elder Qing asked.


    Iughed once more before my body shimmered and disappeared.


    "That''s right," I said, appearing behind them smugly.


    "Eh? Master Lin? How?"


    "A neat little trick I learnt from the fox youkai vige using Space quarks. Altering the perception of others in a particr space."


    Elder Qing nced at where I had been standing at earlier before looking back at me.


    "So then¡­ All that time that was?"


    "An illusion, yes, quite convincing no? That''s another advice from me, do not blindly believe whatever you see in front of you. Possessing an inquisitive mind paves the way for more possibilities."


    Everyone nodded along like I just imparted a profound piece of wisdom to them.


    Phew, managed to smoke my way out of that one! I need to thank Manami for this, I''ll probably brush her tails with extra care tonight.


    Using the Space quarks, I left an illusion at where I had been standing and snuck my way behind them the moment they got distracted by my question. Misdirection is a powerful tool.


    "Ah, but the method I said about materialising your quarks is true though, you can believe that."


    Elder Qing stroked his beard, "Umu, but still¡­ I didn''t know you were already proficient in Space quarks, Master Lin."


    Yes! I''ve been waiting for that!


    "Indeed, my disciples and I have quite a few fortuitous encounters outside. The Request at the fox youkai vige had one such encounter."


    Haha! Now that would exin away all the sudden growth in strength and direct away all suspicions from me!


    Yes, me it all on mysterious external factors!


    "Oh? That sounds like a very interesting tale! Would you mind sharing it with us?"


    When did Elder Qing be so inquisitive?!


    I thought they would just nod along at this point and mutter ''I see, I see''!


    "Hmm, I would like to, but¡­" I turned my sight towards Elder Gong standing beside the gathered students. "I don''t think it is good for me to take up Elder Gong''s time with his ss."


    Elder Gong waved his hand, "Nonsense! I''m sure these young ones are all interested in knowing what you have encountered Master Lin! They won''t be able to concentrate on their lessons until you satisfy their curiosity!"


    Goddamnit, would it kill you to cooperate here?


    Whatever, let''s just rely on my bullshitting skills I honed to perfection in the higher nes.


    I feigned a defeated smile, "Alright then, when my disciple and I reached the fox vige, we were greeted by¡­"


    *


    (Cai Hong POV)


    "That''s the Laundry area," Lian Li big sis pointed to the big, white building by the river.


    "If you n to¡­ Appropriate Master''s robes for yourself, I suggest only taking the inner robes and nothing else. Only take one and switch them everyundry day, undergarments are a no go as he seems to notice their disappearance quite easily."


    Cai Hong hugged the robe Papa gave Cai Hong tighter.


    "First hand experience?" Manami big sis asked with a weird smile.


    "Just take my advice. And if you would promise not to try tempting Master toy with you until I get my turn, I''ll tell you where he bathes."


    "Ara? You''re assuming I can''t find it myself?"


    "Master bathes separately from us, I can save you a lot of time by telling you this."


    "Fufufu, no deal. A week is the best this big sister can promise you. I can find all that myself within a few days."


    Lian Li big sis clicked her tongue, "Tch, half a year and I''ll tell you the best spots to watch from."


    "One month and no more. Or this big sister won''t tempt Master to brush your hair anymore."


    "... Fine."


    Lian Li big sis turned around and continued walking, Cai Hong followed behind her with Manami big sis and Eris big sis.


    Cai Hong looked at Eris big sis, she only smiled at Cai Hong without saying anything.


    Muuu¡­ Why is Lian Li big sis and Manami big sis saying all these weird things? Cai Hong misses Papa already¡­


    Cai Hong sniffed Papa''s shirt, Papa''s smell is nice~~


    It gives Cai Hong a warm, fuzzy feeling~~


    Papa had asked Cai Hong to give Papa''s shirt back before, but Cai Hong cried and said it was Papa''s first gift to Cai Hong.


    Papa let Cai Hong keep the shirt after that.


    Papa is the best!


    "So where are the baths?" Manami big sis asked, a little impatiently.


    Lian Li big sis smiled, "Wouldn''t it be better to go there when Master is actually bathing inside?"


    Cai Hong wants to bathe with Papa¡­ Cai Hong likes it when Papa washes Cai Hong''s hair.


    But Papa said it was better for Cai Hong''s big sisters to wash Cai Hong instead. Even when Cai Hong cried, Papa didn''t budge¡­


    Papa said something about being called a ''loly kon''?


    Cai Hong doesn''t know what a ''loly kon'' is but they sound yummy!


    Mmmm? Cai Hong can smell Papa? Smell is noting from shirt?


    "Find Papa?" Cai Hong said.


    Lian Li big sis turned her head around, "Mmm¡­ Master is busy isn''t he? We shouldn''t disturb him."


    Cai Hong puffed up cheeks, pointing at the big building to Cai Hong''s left, "Find Papa!"


    Manami big sis also sniffed at that direction, "Hmmm¡­ Cai Hong is right. I smell Master there. What is that ce, Lian Li?"


    "That''s the Grand Hall, beyond that is the Grand Courtyard. I know from Master that it''s where the other students will practice but we''ve never used there for our own training before."


    Eris tilted her head, "Could Master be teaching someone else?"


    "Very likely, Master did say he would not be free the entire day today," Manami nodded.


    "This one humbly suggests not to disturb Master," Eris big sis suggested.


    Right after she said that, Eris big sis frowned, "Screw that! I say we go watch! I want to watch! It''s fine if we don''t disturb Master and watch from afar ain''t it?"


    Cai Hong wants to watch Papa as well, Cai Hong likes to watch Papa show his strength!


    "To think you had so many encounters from a single trip, I don''t know if you are lucky or unlucky, Master Lin."


    "Haha, I wonder about that myself, Elder Qing."


    "Ahaha! Would it be too much for this humble Elder to ask Master Lin to provide some benefits too?"


    Muu? Papa''s voice?


    Cai Hong turned to see Papa walking out of the big building with a weird old man trying to take advantage of him.


    Cai Hong ran forward to hug Papa.


    "Papa!"

 Chapter 25 - It’s A Date, Is It?

    (Manami POV)


    "Papa!"


    ??


    Cai Hong shouted as she rushed towards Master.


    "Oh, Cai Hong? Lian Li, Manami and Eris too? What are you girls doing here?" Master asked, receiving Cai Hong''s hug.


    "Lian Li is showing us around, Master," Eris exined.


    "Master Lin, are these your students?" The old fart beside Master asked.


    "Ah, that''s right. Girls, this is Elder Qing, he was my mentor back when I first entered the Sect. Elder Qing, these are my disciples, Lian Li and Manami. This little one is Cai Hong and Eris is the one at the back."


    He looked at each of us in turn, nodding his head at each of us.


    "Hmmm, very good. I heard two of them are already applying to be Inner Core Practitioners?"


    Master nodded and gestured to Lian Li and I, "Yes, they''ll both take the test next week."


    "And the other two?"


    Master gave a wry smile, "Eris isn''t a Practitioner and Cai Hong is too young."


    "I see, I see. Does that mean the first two will be entering this year''s Sect Showcase Festival?"


    Master nodded an affirmative.


    Ah, the Sect Showcase Festival... I''ve heard about it before.


    This year''s showcase should be at the Phoenix Sect west of Jin city, near Mount Yin where Cai Hong''s egg was supposedly found.


    It''s quite an important event for us Practitioners that even Master has participated in once or twice. We''ve tried asking him about his participation before but he didn''t want to tell us, stating it was embarrassing.


    How cute.


    What we did find out from other information sources was that Master participated in at least two of them. Once as an Inner Core Practitioner and another as a Master.


    He had asked if we wanted to join this year''s festival and we immediately agreed. To represent Master and win him glory, why would we pass up something like that?


    Mmm¡­ And after we win, I''ll ask Master for my reward.


    First a thorough tail brushing, then I''ll offer to massage his shoulders, then envelope him with my tails¡­ Slowly pushing myself on him, and then¡­


    Ara ara, that''s no good. I''m getting turned on just by imagining it.


    Ufufufu.


    "Ho ho, then I wish you girls all the luck then! This old man shouldn''t bother you young ones anymore, take care of your disciples Master Lin."


    Ara? This old fart is quite considerate. As expected of someone who had seen Master''s greatness first hand.


    Master waved the old man off with his usual smile.


    Cai Hong started pulling his sleeve, "Papa? Join?"


    "Hmm, touring the Sect? Well, why not? I can show you some ces I know of back in my student days. Come then."


    Master beckoned us to follow him, turning towards one of the paths.


    Ara? Could this be a date? It''s not right? It''s just Master giving us a tour.


    "Master? Is¡­ Is this a date?" Lian Li asked.


    Oh my, how bold of you, sister.


    Master turned his head to give a smile, "Hmm? I suppose you can call it that? Hahaha."


    Ara?


    Ara ara?


    This¡­


    Is.


    A.


    DATE.


    DATE!!!


    Bad tails! Stop wagging so much!


    AHHHHH!!


    No, I can''t control them! I''m so happy!!


    A DATE!!!


    AHHHHH!!


    Stop screaming me! Stop! Calm down!


    No! No! No! I can''t! My face is feeling weird! I can''t stop myself! Nooooo!! My body''s moving on its own!


    My hand reached out for Master''s arm, only for another hand to grab my wrist.


    I snarled at Lian Li, who held my re with one of her own.


    "We had an agreement," she stated simply.


    Tch¡­ She wins this time.


    But still, you shouldn''t hold yourself back like that Lian Li, I can see your trembling hands that you want to do the same as well.


    Fufufu¡­ I shouldn''t let something like that bring me down. It''s our first date with Master after all!


    DATE!


    ***


    (Eris POV)


    "That''s the medicine pagoda. If you''re looking for any alchemical ingredients, that''s where you want to look for," Master exined, pointing to the pagoda building across theke.


    "Is that where Master got the godly pill from?" Lian Li asked.


    "Ah, you mean the pill I healed you with right? I only got the ingredients there, I don''t think anyone else but me knows how to make it right now."


    "God¡­" I could not help but mutter.


    Lian Li and Manami had told me of how Master had created a divine pill that could heal any ailments. Even Manami''s supposedly crippled Quark Veins were restored without a hitch, who else but a god could create such divine items? [Eris]


    By the way, I''m still quite in shock that we''re on a date with Master ya know? [Bait]


    ¡­ Date¡­ [Laverna]


    For Master to allow this one''s humble self to date him¡­ This one is not worthy¡­ Not worthy¡­ [Denna]


    Hehehe, they''re still broken. Hey, hey. Why don''t we just jump him already? [Bait]


    Heresy¡­ [Laverna]


    Oh? You''re back huh? That was fast. [Bait]


    To suggest such things¡­ Unbelievable¡­ [Laverna]


    Oh shut up, not like you''ve never thought of doing it anyway. Did''ja see how crazily Manami''s tail was swishing around just now? Thought they would''a fallen right off right there, hahaha! [Bait]


    Quiet, Master is talking. [Eris]


    "That''s where I used to go to cultivate," Master pointed to a small grove of trees. "Peaceful and private, I haven''t seen anyone else pass through there before."


    I filed that information away under ''potential happy spots''. [Eris]


    Hey, hey, what didja think about the spot on the roof of the Grand Hall? I think I like that the best! [Bait]


    You are impossible¡­ [Laverna]


    Shaddup, at least I''m honest with myself you prude. [Bait]


    Privacy¡­ [Laverna]


    Bleh, am I the only one around here who wants a little outdoor action? [Bait]


    No doubt. [Eris]


    Yes¡­ [Laverna]


    This one humbly denies such thoughts. [Denna]


    You three are sooo boring. [Bait]


    "Eris? Are you ok? You seem to be spacing out." Master called out.


    "Eh? Ah! I''m err¡­ This one is okalrightyfine¡­"


    Ah? Why did all of you speak? [Eris]


    I panicked ok?! [Bait]


    Nervous¡­ [Laverna]


    This one humbly apologizes. [Denna]


    Ugh¡­ Look, Master is worried now. [Eris]


    Eh? Master''s cing his hand on my forehead?


    "Hmmm¡­ Your temperature is fine, I guess you''re just tired?"


    Uwawawawawa~~ [Eris]


    Calm down, damnit! Calm the hell down! It''s just a touch! I''m not panicking, you''re panicking! [Bait]


    Warm¡­ [Laverna]


    This one humbly requests for this moment tost forever. [Denna]


    "Hmmm, it''s about time we head back as well. Why don''t you hop on my back Eris? I''ll carry you."


    I waved my hands frantically, "Nononono! What are you even suggesting Master?! Someone like me just can''t-"


    "Oh don''t make such a fuss. Here," Master scooped me up in his arms.


    "There, see? I''m not that weak you know?" He smiled down at me.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    PRINCESS CARRY?!!! [All four]


    I cked out.

 Chapter 26 - Demotion And Promotion

    (Young master Xi POV)


    I swallowed the saliva I had in my mouth, clenching my teeth hard to keep the bile down my throat.


    ??


    I was standing stiffly inside my own room, a young girl in a maid outfit was seated on the chair with a leg? crossed over the other in front of me.


    Ever since that day¡­ That ursed day that I tried to go against God¡­ My life had been hell.


    It was an obvious oue, if one shuns God''s grace, you will be doomed to hell.


    The girl in front of me uncrossed and crossed her long legs. If it was the past me, I would be salivating at the thought of caressing those smooth thighs and ravaging the girl on my bed.


    Now, however, those thoughts were the furthest they can be in my mind.


    The girl in front of me is someone I should never go against. Not unless I want to experience that hell again.


    "That''s my side of things, anything else I should know?" The girl spoke.


    I kept my mouth shut, she was not talking to me of course. From what I had learned, it was a telepathy Cultivation Technique taught to them by that fox apostle using Space quarks. Something that was passed to her by God himself.


    "Ah I see¡­ High priestess Lian Li must be nning to move forward with that n earlier than discussed. I will push things forward on my end as well. Yes, I understand. All for Master."


    The girl rose from the chair and I stood a little straighter.


    "Listen here, insect. I need a list of all the merchant houses that have dealings with Jin city and which goods they specialise in. I want it by the end of this week."


    I gulped, "A¡­ All? E-e-even the minor houses? B-b-but there''s more than h-h-hundreds¡­"


    The girl red at me, prompting me to shut up.


    "And? Will that be a problem?"


    "N-n-no¡­ Just that¡­ I need time to do it¡­ Since I¡­ Don''t have subordinates¡­"


    I swallowed again, forcing the bile back down.


    "Then find more subordinates if you have to, insect. Do I even need to tell you these kinds of things? Or should we arrange another session?"


    I swallowed harder, memories of what was done to me resurfaced from the darkest depths of my mind. The screams were getting louder and louder.


    I was so stupid.


    That second pouchful of gold God gave me had been his final test and I failed it, spending it all on indulging myself at the local brothels and pubs while foolishlyughing at my ''luck''.


    I was pretty sure the fact that I badmouthed him and conspired with my subordinates on extorting him again contributed to my suffering.


    One moment I wasughing along with my ns on sending my family guards to harass him and the next I found the world spinning before my eyes.


    I had cked out and woken up in a dimly lit room, my subordinates all tied up around me and kneeling on the ground.


    It was obvious they had went through some kind of torture already judging by the wounds and the lifeless eyes.


    The four priestesses I had tried to court from God were within the room, exining to me just who I had offended.


    I tried to resist, and they showed me what happened to people who resisted. It did not take much for me to break.


    I hadn''t known how powerful they were.


    Even then, they had offered mercy for me.


    Nay, it was God who had offered mercy I was sure. Had God chosen to abandon me, I was sure I would have ended up like my subordinates at the priestesses hands.


    I just had to prove my worth by atoning for my sacrilegious actions.


    I felt hope then, I would''ve done anything to stop the pain from returning back to me. That was until they told me what I had to do.


    My subordinates were to be my atonement.


    A de was ced in my hand.


    It was supposed to be simple: silence the heretics without the usage of Elemental Quarks.


    I tried to give them a quick death, I truly did. But I knew it was not that simple as the man I had first decapitated was still screaming after his head was separated from his body.


    They felt everything and didn''t die no matter how much I cut them, even stabbing them through the head or heart did not stop their wails.


    The de eventually broke after my frantic shes.


    I asked the priestesses for another weapon but they just stared at me in disdain.


    I had to use my own hands.


    I tore into each of them, trying to ignore their screams of pain as I tried to beat them to death. I scratched and tore and thrashed until my hands were all bruised and bloody.


    It didn''t work.


    Even when their faces were punched in and their bodies a mangled mess, the screams still continued to echo off the walls.


    I realised what they meant for me to do when they told me to silence them.


    I had no choice.


    I only did it to stop the screams.


    The room was finally silent after I was done.


    All ten bodiespletely gone.


    Now, only I can hear the screams deep within my core.


    I have taken in their sins.


    It took me a long time to get used to the screaming, especially on sleepless nights.


    That''s why, I would rather die than experience another ''session''.


    "N-n-n-no, I will do it! I will get it done by the end of the week!"


    "Good. I will return to my room now. Do not disappoint us, insect. You were baptised personally by the high priestesses and was graced by His presence, they''re both something most of us would kill for."


    I nodded quickly.


    "All for Master," she prayed.


    "All for Master," I repeated.


    With that, the girl left my room to resume her cover as a new maid of the Xi family.


    For the young master of the Xi family to be reduced to such a state, it is trulyughable.


    Ugh¡­


    The screams seem to be louder tonight¡­


    ***


    (MC POV)


    "As long as you remember what I taught, you girls will do fine," I assured.


    Lian Li and Manami nodded.


    We were standing outside a medium sized building that serves as the examination location. In a while, both Lian Li and Manami will receive their test to promote to Inner Core Practitioners.


    Cai Hong was having her afternoon nap back in their room while Eris hasn''t been leaving there for the whole week now.


    I asked them what had happened to her and they only told me that she was ''still recovering from overstimtion''.


    Hmm¡­ Was the tour too stimting for her? I don''t remember showing her anything like that.


    I had offered the healing pill but they told me it was not needed.


    Oh well, I suppose she''s just on her period or something.


    Giving Lian Li and Manami a good luck pat on their heads, I entered through the double wooden doors.


    Inside, the room was pitch ck except for two areas, arge table with three seats and a podium facing the table.


    Two Elders were currently seated at the table.


    "Master Lin, good afternoon," one of the Elders greeted.


    "Elder Xiao, Elder Hong, good day," I waved my hand in response.


    "Umu, we are testing your two disciples today, aren''t we, Master Lin?" The other Elder asked, rxing in his chair.


    "Yes, Elder Hong," I affirmed, taking my seat in between them.


    "Ha! Not even a year and his disciples are promoting to Inner Core Practitioners, I remember back then when you jumped straight into the Elite Practitioners within half a year!" Elder Xiaoughed.


    "Truly a genius blessed by heaven," Elder Hong patted my back.


    I gave them a wry smile, "Alright, let''s just begin. Should we just call in both?"


    "I have no problems with that."


    "Umu, neither do I."


    "And while we''re at it, I''ll just do both the theory and practical at the same time so we can just get this over and done with?" I asked.


    No reason to drag this farce out since I literally am their teacher and am fully aware of their capabilities. I''m sure the two Elders would also rather be somewhere else rather than doing this.


    Unless you have a fetish for power y and watching students squirm in their seats while taking their tests, you''ll probably be extremely bored being an examiner.


    "They''re your disciples after all, Master Lin. You know them best."


    "Ha ha, we''re just here to see you work, Master Lin, don''t mind us too much."


    Elder Xiao stroked his beard, "In fact, we''re only here as a formality, really. If you hadn''t insisted on not showing favoritism, we would''ve just promoted your disciples without much preamble."


    I tranted that as "I would much rather be in my room grooming and stroking my beard than waste time testing some students here" in my mind.


    "Ahaha, I did not want to set a bad example for the others after all," Iughed.


    "Nevertheless, just do what you feel you need to do, Master Lin."


    I nodded and gestured to the Air Elemental that was guarding the door, prompting it to open it for my two disciples to enter.


    They take their ce at the podium in front of us, both of their demeanorspletely calm.


    "Ok, Ms Lian Li, Ms Manami, we won''t waste your time here so let''s just begin if that''s ok with the both of you?" Elder Xiao addressed them.


    Lian Li and Manami nced at me, seeing me nod before giving their assent.


    "Very well then¡­ Master Lin, if you would."


    I nodded, "Lian Li, list the requirements before a Practitioner can consider their element to be at intermediate tier."


    "Ability to summon an elemental and obey the summoner''smand and ability tobine Elemental Quarks of the same tier," Lian Li rattled off confidently.


    "Manami, demonstrate abination."


    Manami reached out her palm, it took barely a second before a translucent blue me appeared, showing her sessfulbination of Fire and Astral quarks to form Spirit Fire.


    Both Elder Xiao and Elder Hong nodded, impressed.


    "Manami, what are the basic groupings of quarks?"


    "Base Quarks and Combination Quarks."


    I hummed, "and the difference between the two?"


    "Base Quarks can be materialised directly, but Combination Quarks can only be materialised bybining Base Quarks."


    I turned my attention to Lian Li, "Lian Li, other than themon four quarks, list four more examples of both groups."


    "Light, Dark, Astral and Space for Base. Energy, Lightning, Metal and Magma for Combination."


    "Demonstrate a Combination Quark."


    Lian Li closed her eyes and Lightning began sparking off her body, giving her an ethereal glow.


    "Perfect. Exin the process of using a Cultivation Technique."


    Lian Li released her Lightning and opened her golden eyes, "The first step is visualization of the intended effect as described in the Technique, then to circte your quarks as described in the Technique. Lastly is to realise the Technique into the material world."


    "Manami, demonstrate."


    Manami nodded, stepping closer to the podium just as Lian Li stepped back.


    "The Cultivation Technique I will demonstrate is the ''Astral Sound Projection''."


    Huh, I was a bit surprised that she chose that Technique, it''s a Technique that was well known to be used in pranks.


    Using that Technique allows someone to create, store and y certain sounds under certain conditions.


    You could, for example, store the sound of someone screaming on the head of a doll, and making the sound y when someone pulls the head out.


    The best thing about this is that if one knows the intricacies of this Technique and is proficient in Space quarks, they can hide this Technique after casting it and no one below Elite level Practitioners will be able to tell a sound is ying because of this Technique.


    Even better is that you can use Space quarks to specifically target a person, making it such that only that specific person can hear these sounds.


    Yeah, it''s quite a malicious pranking tool.


    Holding out her fist, she concentrated as a glow began emanating around said appendage, indicating her sessful materialisation of the mentioned Technique.


    She gently rapt her knuckle on the podium, a soft ''tap'' sound echoing out from her action.


    Manami took a step back, a few seconds passed before the same ''tap'' sound echoed again, repeating every few seconds.


    "Very good, you can cancel it now."


    Manami nodded and did as instructed.


    I pushed my chair back to look at the two Elders in turn, tilting my head in a silent query of what they thought.


    "Well, I have no doubt we''ll be seeing them again to promote them to Elite Practitioners very soon," Elder Xiao said while nodding his head.


    "Umu, no doubt about it. As far as we''re concerned, they have passed with flying colours. Congrattions Master Lin, Ms Lian Li and Ms Manami," Elder Hong cupped his hands to me.


    Alrighty! With this it''s onward to the tournament arc!


    ¡­


    Why are you looking at me like that?

 Chapter 27 - Wait, It’s Already The Tournament Arc?

    (Lian Li POV)


    We followed Master through the Phoenix Sect''s doors, taking the front most position of the Heaven Sect convoy just behind the Sect Master.


    ??


    Eris finally recovered from Master''s unexpected princess carry the week before, leaving her blissful corner of the room.


    How incredibly fortunate of her.


    Kuh~ I want Master to carry me too¡­


    No, no, must not be too greedy, Master is still brushing my hair after all.


    "Sect Master Long! Long time no see!" Some old fart greeted the Sect Master enthusiastically.


    "Oho? Sect Master Feng! How unexpected of you to greet us at the door!"


    "Ho ho ho! You are too humble Master Long!"


    I rolled my eyes at their farce, it''s so obvious that neither of them meant what they''ve said. I won''t be surprised if either of them had been nning on backstabbing each other anytime soon.


    "Ah, this must be the famed Master Lin!"


    The four of us tensed, all our eyes on this old fogey.


    "Wee to my humble Sect, Master Lin! I''ve heard a lot of things about you!" The old fart greeted, cupping his hands.


    "Likewise Sect Master Feng," Master greeted while mirroring his hand actions.


    "Hmm, Master Lin. We have a lot of people here who are interested in meeting you within our Sect. Could I offer an invitation for you to stay at our Sect after the Festival as a guest for a while?"


    This old fart couldn''t be more obvious in his attempt to poach Master over to his own Sect.


    Our own Sect Master ced a possessive hand on Master''s shoulder, "Ho ho ho! Master Feng, you must understand our Master Lin is a very busy man, he has duties he needs to fulfill back at our own Sect. What''s more, he has recently picked up a few disciples which means he won''t be able to stay here for long."


    "Oh nonsense! Master Lin, your disciples are wee to stay as well!" That old fartughed, eyeing us with his disgusting eyes. "In fact, I would wee them with open arms."


    "Hahaha! Sect Master Feng really knows how to jest, our Master Lin''s disciples should be nurtured within Heaven Sect itself."


    "Oh? But I was not joking at all, Sect Master Long. An exchange between our Sects would go a very long way towards improving our Sect rtions. Who else better than the famed Master Lin and his disciples to do this?"


    This old geezer really knows how to talk, it''s obvious that he''s only interested in roping Master to his Sect.


    "Oh, but we can''t neglect Master Lin''s feeling now can we? What do you think of Sect Master Feng''s offer, Master Lin?"


    Master cupped his hands together, "I am honored by Sect Master Feng''s offer, but I cannot ept your offer at this time as I would like to focus on training my own disciples now. With my attention spread out as such, I would not be a good guest at Master Feng''s Sect."


    As expected of Master, he skillfully deflected the old geezer''s invitation without sounding rude or arrogant.


    "Hmm¡­ I see," the old fossil nodded pretentiously. "I shall not impose on you then, just know our doors are always open for you, Master Lin."


    My sisters and I shared a knowing look, we''ll definitely need to keep an eye on this pre-dposed old fossil.


    "Now, if you''ll excuse us, Sect Master Feng, I shall lead my Sect to the Festival grounds," our own Sect Master huffed, walking past him with his chin high.


    Master followed him without hesitation, prompting the rest of the Sect to do the same and leaving the old fart behind.


    The Festival location was in the Phoenix Sect''s biggest courtyard, they had a giant stage built to amodate this farce. I''m pretty sure the stage could have a few hundred people fightingfortably on it without it being too cramped.


    We were promptly shown to our seating area where our Sect Master took the centre seat with Master beside him. The rest of the Elders and Masters also took their own seats while we disciples stood behind them with the others.


    Manami, Eris and I stood next to each other while Cai Hong sat on Master''sp as his ''adopted'' daughter.


    How enviable¡­


    If only there''s a way to regress my body''s age.


    Oh wait, I believe Manami''s searching on a way to do just that, I suppose it''s just a matter of time. She didn''t tell me why exactly she was searching for such a thing though, but I didn''t deem it important enough to ask.


    It took another half an hour before all the Sects were present, some of the other Sect''s Elders and Masters came over to offer greetings to our Sect Master.


    But unfortunately for them, it was quite painfully obvious to us that all of them were trying to entice our Master in some way to move to their Sect. Master would always turn down their offers gently though, hispassion truly knows no bounds.


    As everyone began settling back to their designated ces, an old fart wearing grey robes leapt onto the stage.


    Cupping his hands, he made an exaggerated bow to the audience, "Greetings my fellow Practitioners, I am Elder Yu of the Phoenix Sect! On behalf of my Sect, I wee everyone to this years Sect Showcase Festival!"


    Everyone apuded the old fart''s introduction.


    "For the new ones amongst us today, I shall go over the rules for their benefit."


    A few people started murmuring amongst themselves, no doubt the people who are already familiar with the rules and are not bothering to listen.


    "We will first start off with the Outer Core Practitioners, then the Inner Core Practitioners and finally the Elite Practitioners. Mercenary Practitioners should already have your ranking groups decided at the sign in tables, so only participate in the group you are allocated in. After that, there will be the open segment where anyone can participate in either group fights or duels."


    Ah, so that''s why Master wanted us to advance to Inner Core Practitioner before participating in this. If we had entered this as Outer Core Practitioners, we would barely get any recognition! Surely this is the chance for us to gain glory for our Master!


    "Now, each group will send out their selected representatives and participate in a free-for-all where thest one standing wins! The stage has been infused with a Cultivation Technique that will send a person out of the ring should they be hit with a potentially fatal attack! It also negates any damage done to the stage! This is all possible thanks to Master Lin introducing this technique to all of us!"


    Everyone apuded enthusiastically to which Master nodded in his seat in acknowledgement.


    Yes! Glory to Master!


    "With that, I wish all of you the best of luck! For the first round, may all the participating Outer Sect Practitioners please step on the stage!"


    The crowd apuds once more as the old fart leapt off the stage, giving way for the numerous Outer Core Practitioners to ascend to the stage.


    A bell sounded and the free-for-all started. Some had already formed teams while others fought it out on their own, sending their own Techniques all over the stage.


    It was basically just a chaotic war zone where everyone did whatever, all the ss and decorum stripped off.


    While I was just getting bored of the low level fights, I felt a nudge from my right.


    Turning my head, I see an older man staring right at me.


    "You are Master Lin''s disciple, right?" he asked.


    I nodded, wondering what this busybody wanted.


    "Hmph, must be nice to be a girl. Getting Master Lin to take you in just by spreading your legs."


    Hm?


    Did this flea just¡­


    He did, didn''t he?


    I clenched my fist, sparks already gathering around it in preparation to strike down this insect.


    A figure blurred in front of me with a little girl coddled in his arms.


    A sudden pressure washed over me, simr to the warm,forting pressure of being hugged by Master back at Manami''s vige.


    On the other hand, I could tell a different kind of pressure had enveloped the flea with how he''s standing rigidly still.


    Master tilted his head as he red at that insect in the eyes, "What¡­ Did I hear you say?"


    Ah¡­ Master is making a very scary face now...


    I earnestly prayed that Master never show such an enraged expression to me, ever.


    "No¡­ Nothing¡­ Master Lin¡­"


    Master clicked his tongue at him, "No, no. That''s not what I heard, care to repeat that?"


    "I¡­ I wouldn''t dare¡­ Master Lin¡­"


    "You wouldn''t dare¡­ Huh? I see, I see. I must have misheard it then?" Master asked, cing a hand on the thing''s shoulder.


    *Crack*


    The air got heavier, I have no doubt that thing is feeling the full brunt of Master''s anger. He''s probably seeing what I saw back when I first experienced Master''s pressure during my entry to the Sect.


    "Ahughhhh¡­ Master¡­ Lin¡­"


    *Crack*


    "Mhm, I guess I really did hear wrong. My bad then."


    Master released that thing''s shoulder, returning back to his seat with Cai Hong in his arms, her glowing, light brown eyes never leaving that thing throughout.


    The pressure was lifted when Master sat back down, the sensation giving me afortable shiver.


    That thing quickly left the ce, almost sprinting. Ah, he''s even vomiting as he''s running.


    How disgusting.


    The fight was still ongoing, everyone''s eyes were still glued to the stage and no one else but us and that thing had even known this scene took ce.


    I¡­


    I think I may need to go relieve myself¡­


    Be right back.

 Chapter 28 - Fox And Lightning

    (Manami POV)


    "Ara? You''re already done?" I asked Lian Li, seeing her return from the bathroom.


    ??


    She wiped her hands on the sides of her shirt, giving me that satisfied look of hers.


    "Where is Eris?" She asked after making sure her hair was in order.


    "Fufufu¡­ Still not finished yet," I said, a mischievous smile crossing my face. "She has four persons'' worth to take care of after all."


    Lian Li nodded in understanding, turning her attention to the stage.


    It was down to the final three contestants after a long gruelling half an hour of constant, boring battle.


    "Give up, Gu Zhi of Phoenix Sect! You can''t beat the two of us alone!" One of them shouted.


    "Ha! Tu Fei and Wu Chi! If you think my Phoenix Sect will yield to your Hawk Sect, you can dream on!" the lonely boy shouted.


    "This stubborn guy, let''s go, Tu Fei! ''Raging Hawk ws''!"


    One of the Hawk Sect boys charged towards the lone little boy with his hands in a w shape, air des forming around his fingers in preparation to strike.


    "''Phoenix Bulwark!''"


    mes erupted from the phoenix boy''s arm, blocking the downward sh from his opponent.


    "You''re open! ''Wind de!''"


    The other Hawk boy materialised a de of wind, slicing it towards the phoenix boy''s neck.


    "Not yet!" The phoenix boy roared, raising his other arm to point his palm at the de.


    "''Explooo--''"


    "I''ve returned¡­" Eris announced, stepping beside me.


    "Ara, ara. That was quite fast of you, Eris. All of you satisfied?"


    The girl narrowed her eyes at me before her face suddenly morphed into a wide, beaming smile, winking at me.


    "What I missed?" She asked, just as an explosion urred on the stage.


    "Nothing much, just three idiots shouting out their Cultivation Techniques for their opponents to hear and prepare a counter for," Lian Li sighed.


    "Mmm¡­ Nothing much then..." Eris remarked. "You two going up soon? You''re going to end up fighting each other right?"


    I tilted my head towards Lian Li, "I win and I get to tempt Master freely for a month without interference."


    "I win and you don''t get to do that," Lian Li countered.


    We shook on it, turning back to the stage as the smoke cleared from the explosion, revealing all three members outside the ring.


    "It''s a draw!" the announcer dered.


    What a farce.


    Look, the three of them are even shaking hands and dering themselves brothers. What kind of development is that?


    The Elders and Masters around us began discussing how talented the three were, heaping praises on their quick thinking and conviction.


    If I hadn''t known, I might have assumed those three were acting ording to a script with how they were fighting.


    I suppressed the urge to roll my eyes.


    Only Master kept out ofmenting on their performance while patting Cai Hong on hisp.


    Oh well, I have other things to think about now.


    "Next will be the Inner Core Practitioners! Will all participants step on the stage!"


    *


    (MC POV)


    I sighed as they announced the next group of participants up on the stage.


    I don''t know what came over me just now, but when I heard that guy say those things about Lian Li my body just moved on it''s own.


    Good thing I managed to suppress my anger and I believe only the guy and my disciples noticed the little scene I made.


    I didn''t know there were such people within Heaven Sect, it was quite surprising.


    Honestly¡­ I only participated in this Festival twice and the people changed so much?


    Last time I participated in the Festival was in my first year of being a Master. I don''t think there were people like him back then.


    Maybe I''m getting a little protective of my cute disciples.


    "Papa sad?" Cai Hong asked, her hands clutching at my shirt.


    I smiled at her teary expression before giving her aforting head pat.


    "No, just thinking."


    "Papa, don''t be sad!"


    Cai Hong hugged me, burying her face in my chest.


    Ah¡­ So cute, I''m healed.


    "Mm, mm. I am not sad Cai Hong. Look, look, your big sisters are going up on stage now."


    "Papa really not sad?"


    "Really, really."


    "Muu¡­ Ok," Cai Hong relented, sitting back down on myp to watch Manami and Lian Li prepare for their turn on stage.


    So cute.


    I''ve adopted Cai Hong for less than a year, but if anything happened to her, I''ll probably kill everyone here and then myself.


    The bell sounded for the Practitioners to begin.


    "Phoenix -- Ughhh!"


    "Whirlwind Ki-- Ahhhh!"


    "Hadouk-- Bleeuurghh!"


    "Kame-- Uwaarrghh!"


    Manami and Lian Li immediately smacked the Practitioners closest to them away, not even giving them a chance to use their Techniques.


    They slipped through smoothly under all the other cast Techniques, reacting to them even before the Technique is materialised.


    Anyone near enough who attempts to even cast a Technique were immediately countered without a chance of even speaking the Technique name.


    What made it rather unnerving for the otherpeting Practitioners was the fact that the two of them werepletely silent.


    A few hundred Practitioners had entered the stage, only Lian Li and Manami were left after a short ten minutes.


    "Master Lin¡­" The Sect Master nudged me. "They''re your disciples aren''t they?"


    "Yes, they are," I admitted proudly.


    And why shouldn''t I be proud? I was the one who taught them it was incredibly foolish to shout out Technique names since it leaves you open for a counter.


    Like, who in the right mind does that? It''s like two guys getting into a fist fight and they start shouting "Left hook!", "Right Jab!", "Left kick!" at each other.


    "They are¡­ Ummm¡­ Very impressive indeed¡­"


    "Thank you for the praise, Sect Master."


    I turned my attention back to the stage. Cai Hong was pping enthusiastically for Lian Li and Manami, she''s probably entranced by all the Techniques being thrown around on stage.


    "Now the extras have left the stage," Manami remarked, turning towards Lian Li with all her tails spread behind her.


    "Indeed¡­ May the best disciple win," Lian Li agreed, her eyes beginning to glow.


    Balls of fire appeared around Manami before flying straight at Lian Li.


    Lian Li raised her right hand and the fireballs were immediately shot down with bolts of lightning. She then clenches her hand into a fist, pulling it towards her body.


    Manami clucks her tongue as she leapt away, moments before a lightning bolt struck her previous location from above.


    Not missing her chance, Lian Li gathered energy quarks? between her two palms, throwing her palms forward to create an energy st that pulsed towards Manami.


    Fire cloaked around three of Manami''s tails, smacking the energy st away to explode on the stage.


    My fox disciplended on the ground in a half crouch, her palm t on the ground and glowing red.


    A fire pir erupted from beneath Lian Li, the golden haired girl barely managing to defend herself using an Earth shield at thest moment.


    Lian Li reached out her palm towards Manami, drawing a circle in the air.


    Clumps of earth appeared around Manami, sticking on her to form a solid cocoon of earth.


    Lian Li''s eyes glowed golden as she channelled her Lightning quarks once more, shooting her palm high up into the sky.


    A lightning pir engulfed the earth cocoon in an explosion of electricity, vaporising it.


    Manami reappeared after the smoke from the explosion dissipated, copsing on the stage in a crumpled heap.


    I spotted the announcer opening his mouth to announce the winner, but he was interrupted when Lian Li released an explosion of electricity around herself right afternding back on the stage.


    The copsed figure of Manami disintegrated into smoke, the real body reappearing a distance behind Lian Li with fireballs prepared to strike.


    I could hear Manami''s irritated sigh at her illusion being revealed before chucking the fireballs at Lian Li.


    Lian Li shot down the balls once more with her lightning and countered with her own balls of lightning.


    Manami leapt away from the attack, fire engulfing her fists as she closed the distance between them.


    Her fire d fists shot out towards Lian Li''s face, only to be intercepted by the girl''s lightning d palms.


    "Ah, wrong move," Imented.


    The people who heard me raised an eyebrow at myment.


    They didn''t have time to question what I meant as Lian Li was struck by four of Manami''s tails from her right side, sending her flying.


    She tried to right herself midair but Manami was already there to receive her.


    The fox youkai''s fiery tailwhip smashed my golden haired disciple in her abdomen, the attack transforming her into particles of light and dumping her outside the stage.


    It''s quite clear that Manami is superior to Lian Li in her battle sense, she does have more battle experience after all.


    It took a full minute before the announcer finally shook himself out of his stupor and dered Manami as the winner.


    Yep, I''m definitely proud of them.

 Chapter 29 - A Conversation In One’s Head

    (Eris POV)


    It seems like Manami will get her month long ticket to seduce Master now. [Eris]


    ??


    Yeah, but did''ja see that mid-air spin?! That was so damn cool! [Bait]


    Strong¡­ [Laverna]


    Yes, this one still has a lot to learn. [Denna]


    "Elite Practitioners, please make your way to the stage!"


    Hmm, these would be the creme of the crop for each Sect. [Eris]


    Ho~ I wonder how different the so called ''elites'' are gonna be from our sisters? [Bait]


    Study¡­ [Laverna]


    Yes, this is a good chance for us to learn, Master must have brought us here with that in mind. [Eris]


    "Wee back. Congrattions on your win," I greeted Manami and Lian Li.


    The two of them had received congrattory head pats from Master before returning here to spectate the next round.


    "Ufufufu, thank you Eris."


    "Hah¡­" Lian Li sighed. "Please at least start tomorrow, Manami?"


    "Fufufu, I suppose this big sister can give you that much."


    The bell sounded and the chaos on the stage resumed.


    Cultivation Techniques were thrown here and there, Practitioners teaming up and shouting out their Technique names against their opponents.


    Most of them only attacked from a distance, relying on pure firepower to overwhelm their opponents.


    "Ara? These are the so called ''Elites''?" Manami muttered, tilting her head.


    Lian Li pinched her chin, "Hmmm¡­ How do I say this? They seem to be¡­ Lacking?"


    Hyperbole¡­ [Laverna]


    This one humbly agrees. [Denna]


    Ehh~~ I was so looking forward to see good fights too, what a bloody let down! [Bait]


    No, Master must mean for us to know how the Elites fight in order to find counters. [Eris]


    Ah ha! That sounds right! Heh heh, we''ll need to pay attention then! [Bait]


    Mmm¡­ Loud¡­ [Laverna]


    You''re right, they''re really shy. Master''s way is more elegant. [Eris]


    Haha! But isn''t shy good too? Nothing beats pummeling some dumbasses into the ground with your own fists! [Bait]


    Disagree¡­ [Laverna]


    This one too. [Denna]


    I¡­ I think it depends on the situation? [Eris]


    Whaaa? You as well?! I get the other two since they''re all weird as hell bute on, surely you agree the best thing is to punch the hell out of a heretic?! [Bait]


    ¡­ Says the one with a penchant for outdoors¡­ [Laverna]


    Ha! That''s the most I''ve heard you say in a single seating! Did I hit a nerve with the weirdment? [Bait]


    Annoying¡­ [Laverna]


    Ok, ok. Don''t fight in there. I''m still trying to watch the battle. [Eris]


    This one humbly believes that this one is not weird as well. [Denna]


    Ooh? Did I ruffle your feathers too? Who knew that there''s something you''re not humble about? Hahaha! [Bait]


    This one is only being honest. [Denna]


    Arrogant¡­ [Laverna]


    Hey, teaming up on me isn''t fair ok? Don''t make me smack you! [Bait]


    This one dares you to. [Denna]


    Ok, enough. [Eris]


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    After the three of them finally stop bickering, I turned my full attention to the stage.


    About a little more than half have already been ejected out of the stage, there were only a few solo fighters left and even now their numbers continue to dwindle.


    Truly, this ''festival'' was meant for Practitioners to learn and get used to war zones. The question is why? A tradition? Or was it preparation?


    Master did not exin either and none of us deem it necessary to ask either.


    Then again, there is still the country of Dong south of the Death Mountains. I know for a fact that the militaristic country was ruled by a dictator who governs it with an iron fist. The only reason why they have yet to march into our side of the continent was because the Death Mountains prevented them from doing so.


    To get from our side to theirs, travellers have to journey through a treacherous mountain path for thirteen days, a single slip up would result in death which gave the mountains their infamous name. Still, many people make the journey since it was a better alternative than living in that hell hole, even if the sess rate was only fifty percent..


    I would know, since the orphanage I had stayed for a time was in that Dong country before I made the journey here.


    The group of people I followed lost five out of the ten people on that journey.


    I suppose this Festival might have been a way to prepare Practitioners for war in the past but because most people believed the Dongs to be a non-threat, the event devolved into a dick-measuring contest for the Sects instead.


    Pffft! Hahaha, you said dick! [Bait]


    Why are you making noise again? [Eris]


    I can''t help it! It''s funny! Right? Right? [Bait]


    Immature¡­ [Laverna]


    This one refuses toment. [Denna]


    You guys are boring you know that? You need to be a little more assertive to get what you want! [Bait]


    It is this one''s humble opinion that too much assertiveness might bring the opposite oue. [Denna]


    Oh really? Well we just need to wait and see how sessful Manami is in theing month don''t we? I''d bet my money on her. Anyone of ya taking? [Bait]


    No bets¡­ [Laverna]


    Ohe on, let''s do it! If Manami bags Master, let me jump him. Like in a forest somewhere would be good enough! [Bait]


    Could you not use this body as a coteral? And Master is not someone for you to ''jump'' on. [Eris]


    Cheh, just because Master named you, you get to act bossy, huh? [Bait]


    Yes, just because Master named me. [Eris]


    Oohh, where did you learn how to be sassy huh? [Bait]


    You, of course. [Eris]


    Hmph¡­ I should probably talk less then, huh? [Bait]


    Yes. [Eris]


    Yes¡­ [Laverna]


    Yes. [Denna]


    ¡­ Touche. [Bait]


    This one humbly suggests you to be a little more humble. [Denna]


    And end up like you? Nahhh, that''ll be too boring! Life is about the excitement you know?! [Bait]


    Ah, look. Because of all the bickering, the match has already ended. [Eris]


    Nothing to learn¡­ [Laverna]


    Heh, I agree with her on this one, they''re nothing much after all. So much for Elites. [Bait]


    The next round is the open segment isn''t it? This one wonders who will participate? [Denna]


    Elders¡­ Master¡­ [Laverna]


    Ohh, I''d love to watch Master kick some ass too! Mmm, speaking of ass, don''t you think Master''s ass are really tight? I''d tap that anyday. [Bait]


    You are unbelievable. Why am I even sharing a body with you? [Eris]


    ¡­ Agree with her¡­ [Laverna]


    This one¡­ Also thinks Master has a nice behind¡­ [Denna]


    You three¡­ [Eris]


    "Ara? The Sect Master seems to want Master to participate?" Manami remarked.


    I turned my head, just in time to see Master leap on stage.


    Now this is something worth watching.

 Chapter 30 - Obligatory Set Up Before The Big Fight

    (MC POV)


    "Master Lin, won''t you participate in the open segment?" Sect Master Long asked.


    ??


    I paused in brushing Cai Hong''s hair, prompting her to tilt her head back at me.


    "Muu? Papa stage?"


    "Participate huh¡­ How long has it been since Ist came here?" I mused.


    Twenty two years I believe, it really feels like it''s been forever.


    "Oh? Just two years ago, isn''t it?" Sect Master Long recounted. "The year you were made a Master you came here to make your position official to the other Sects. Hahaha, I remember we had a hard time convincing you to take time off your cultivation to participate!"


    Oh right, it''s only two years for them.


    "It would be a good chance for other Sects to learn a bit," the Sect Master added in.


    How kind of you to think about helping the other Sects improve as well. Yes, it is a good chance for everyone to learn together.


    "Well¡­ I suppose it won''t hurt," I decided.


    Yes, I shouldn''t be selfish. Just go up there and exchange some pointers with the other Sect''s experts, correcting their mistakes and guiding them in their Techniques and fighting styles.


    This will surely improve the average levels of Cultivators in the Earthen ne.


    In case any cmity urs on the Earthen ne in the future, these people won''t just rely on me alone to deal with it.


    I stood from my seat and ced Cai Hong gently on it, giving her ast head pat before leaping up on the stage.


    "For the first round of the open segment, Master Lin has taken the stage!" The announcer narrated. "How many opponents is Master Lin seeking to face?"


    "I want to fight ten¡­ No, whoever who wants toe, juste."


    A ripple of gasps emanated from the audience.


    Is that really surprising? I mean for sure there should be a number of people who would want to exchange pointers with me right?


    Like how to effectively engage and disengage in a close quarter Practitioner fight or the advantages and disadvantages of precasting your Techniques for example. I could also show how to effectively deal with your opponents when outnumbered too.


    I definitely didn''t waste my time up in those two hellish nes you know?


    One of the Masters from another Sect stood up, "Master Lin, are you sure you''re not overestimating yourself? With those words you might even face fifty of us you know?"


    I shrugged, "It doesn''t matter, whoever wants to face me juste up here. One on one, ten on one¡­ I''ll take you all on."


    It''s better that those interested in learninge at me together, so I don''t need to repeat my lesson over and over again.


    "Such arrogance¡­ Very well then!"


    The Master turned towards his Sect Master who gave him a nod before leaping up on the stage.


    The moment he did, ny nine other Elders and Masters entered the stage as well.


    Oh, it seems I''m quite popr? Didn''t think so many people would want to exchange pointers with me. Even the really old Elders have stepped on the stage, no doubt to learn whatever they could by challenging me.


    My Sect Master stood up from his seat, "What is the meaning of this?! Master Lin has been gracious enough to enter the stage of his own volition and all of you resort to this?!"


    Ah, Sect Master must be worried that guiding so many people at once might tire me out, how thoughtful of him.


    A Sect Master from another Sect stood up, "What baseless usations! Master Lin himself has said it himself that he would take on any number!"


    Another one also rose up, "Indeed! Don''t nder us Sect Master Long! For so many people to take an interest in exchanging pointers with Master Lin is admirable!"


    Well, you also have to take into ount the inefficiency of such a thing right? A single teacher teaching a hundred students won''t allow each student to learn much you know?


    Hmmm¡­ But in order to be a better Master for my disciples, I''ll just see this as the next step in my growth as a teacher.


    "All of you are too much! If you¡­"


    "Sect Master Long," I interrupted him. "It''s fine."


    I gave him a smile of reassurance, he stared at me in silence for a while before he sat back down.


    I nced towards where my disciples stood, spotting their worried visage.


    It''s good to have such caring disciples, I just gave them a smile and nod to ease their worries.


    I turned back to face the hundred Practitioners with my right hand behind my back while my left hand gave a e hither'' motion.


    "Let''s start the lesson."


    *


    (Lian Li POV)


    Everyone here should just BURN!


    I can''t believe that everyone would take advantage of Master like this!


    Even our so called Sect Master had less than noble intentions, suggesting to our Master to take part in the open segment to boost his own Sect''s reputation shamelessly. Any goodwill we had of him just went down into the drain right there.


    What made it worse was those sacks of trash!


    I heard them! They''re conspiring to hurt Master! The whispers they did right before those wastes of space challenged Master!


    "He doesn''t want to join our Sect, make sure he won''t empower Heaven Sect."


    "As long as we don''t use a fatal attack to start with, the Technique to send him outside won''t activate."


    "Cripple him in the fight, make it look like an ident."


    "Use this poison needle in the fight, it will corrupt his Quark Veins."


    "This pill will strengthen your power by ten times for a full minute, use it and destroy him."


    "Remember to use the Eternal Crippling Poison Blow on him, that will ensure him being a cripple forever."


    That pitiful excuse of a Sect Master tried to stop the fight but he was utterly shut down by the other trash.


    How useless!


    Manami, Eris, Cai Hong and I were all ready to move to protect our Master, all of us were prepared to shed blood there.


    But Master turned around and gave us his usual smile.


    "It''s fine."


    He knew.


    He knew their intentions but Master was saying it didn''t matter.


    Master truly is the epitome of power.


    Yes, all we had to do was trust in Master, the Master who had pulled us from within the darkest abyss.


    He will surely win.


    "Let''s start the lesson."


    I shivered involuntarily upon hearing the words he normally said to us during our trainings.


    Master will teach them himself it was utterly foolish for them to try and bring him down.


    The fools who do not even possess the capability to reach his feet, dares to try and pull him down? Never in a million years.


    We four sisters shared a look, all of us knowing that all we have to do now is to believe in our Master.


    For now, we could onlyment in our powerlessness. Our church is still small with few believers and fewer preachers.


    But it is just a matter of time.


    The underground of Jin city has been conquered, the Xi Family had been infiltrated into and our believers slowly but surely growing in number.


    They will all bathe in Master''s light sooner orter.


    Or else.

 Chapter 31 - Obligatory Ass Kicking

    (Random Phoenix Sect''s Master POV)


    My name is Bai Chi, a Master of the Phoenix Sect.


    ??


    I was known as a prodigy back in my time. Entering the Sect at only twelve years old, bing an Outer Core Practitioner at fourteen and an Inner Core Practitioner at twenty.


    I was then elevated to Elite at twenty five and finally breaking through to Master at fifty.


    I was supposed to be the youngest Practitioner to be granted the rank of Master, the genius prodigy of the Earthen ne.


    But an upstart just had to show up out of nowhere during the Festival two years ago, taking that spot away from me! It was a p to my face out of nowhere!


    A Master at age twenty?! That guy can''t be anything but a hack! He must be a liar! A cheater! There''s no way some guy can reach that level so easily since even I had to w my way up here!


    That was uneptable!


    Phoenix Sect would have been the undisputed strongest because of me! But this nobody came along and elevated the always stuck at fifth ce Heaven Sect straight into the limelight! The Heaven Sect definitely doesn''t deserve this fortune!


    They were only at fifth ce because of their Sect''s location and age! Just because their foundersid im to the entire mountain gave them that advantage!


    Other than this Master Lin, their other Masters were third ratepared to ours!


    When I heard this so called Master Lin was participating in this year''s Festival, I had already nned for his downfall.


    Days before the Festival, a number of Masters and Elders had met in secret, all of us agreeing that should this upstart Master Lin refuses to leave that insignificant little Sect, we will make sure he is crippled thoroughly.


    But what was outside our expectations was that he had already taken in two disciples. Two very, very strong disciples.


    They were supposed to be Inner Core Practitioners, but they fought like Masters. Even I could see their overwhelming talents from just that battle alone. Not to mention their otherworldly beauty, I definitely envy that upstart for having them serve him hand and foot!


    Why does this guy get all the luck? It''s unfair!


    After we crippled him, I''ll definitely im them as my own disciples!


    All hundred of us gathered on the stage, all prepared to cripple him and make sure he can never be a Practitioner again.


    That upstart gave us thee hither gesture.


    "Let''s start the lesson."


    I roared in rage, gathering our Sect''s trademark Phoenix Fire in my palms, the others around me doing the same with their own Techniques.


    He''s smiling?


    This upstart is smiling at us?!


    I''ll show you the power of this Cultivation Technique! The power of Phoenix Sk--


    "Phoenix Sky Bolt, Waterfall Dragon Dance, Profound Killing Lightning, Vicious de, Monkey Steals Peaches. Quite the standard few huh?"


    Huh?


    He saw through our Techniques before we even finished casting them?


    Impossible!


    "Phoenix Sky Bolt!"


    I unleashed the mes that had been umting in my palms.


    "Toote," A voice echoed out from within our midst. "Lesson one, don''t let your opponent read your attack unless it''s a feint, or you''ll be open to counters like so."


    A scream, followed by a yell of pain.


    Two of the Elders were immediately expelled outside the stage.


    I turned my head towards where the scream came from to find that upstart standing there with his hands behind his back.


    Our Techniques exploded at where he had been at the start of the fight.


    The one closest to him immediately raised his hand and shed downwards, his arm coated in water that was sharpened into a de.


    "Lesson two, don''t trust everything you see."


    The hand descended and another scream followed.


    The one we had thought to be the upstart suddenly shimmered, his figure disappearing to reveal one of our own standing in his ce before being expelled outside the stage.


    We looked around frantically for him, wondering if he was masquerading as one of us.


    "Lesson three, most people tend not to look up or down in a battle, exploit that fact."


    He crashed down from the sky, exploding the area around him with a burst of electricity and sending everyone flying. Inded on my back a distance away with another Elder beside me, our group that had huddled together was now spread out around the stage.


    The five people who were directly in the impact zone were immediately sent out.


    He turned and looked directly at me, giving me the smile I would never ever forget in my life.


    "Lesson four, when outnumbered, divide and conquer."


    I felt a shiver down my spine as he disappeared from my view.


    I immediately erected a me barrier around my right arm, lifting it up just in time to block a sword from shing at my neck.


    "Hmm, good battle sense, you''ll go far," heplimented before disappearing again.


    How dare this guy!


    I nced to my side to see the Elder that had been beside me gone, sitting outside the stage with a nk look on his face.


    One of the Dragon Star Sect''s Elder stood up, "Everyone! Form a ring! Watch--"


    "Lesson five,manders are prime targets in a battle."


    He flicked the Elder on the forehead, causing the elder tobust into mes before being sent outside the stage.


    "Eternal Crippling Poison Blow!" A Master from the Viscous Poison Sect shouted, rushing towards him.


    The upstart back kicked the Master across the face before letting a gout of me to envelope the Master, instantly vaporising him and sending him off the stage.


    "Lesson six, don''t do what he did."


    This¡­


    This damn upstart! He''s mocking us isn''t he?!


    "You¡­ You¡­ YOU ARE COURTING DEATH!" One of the Elders screamed, pulling out one of the poison needles to throw at him.


    In response, that guy just lifted his hand, lightning sparking out of his fingers that disintegrated the needles before striking the Elder in the chest and sending him outside.


    "Not sure what his problems were but lesson seven, be sneaky when you''re trying to do sneak attacks. Like so,"


    He disappeared from our view, all of us frantically looking around us to find him. Some of us had the sense to start grouping up together but I remained where I was, afraid that my movement might trigger his attack.


    Five more Elders had fallen quietly, we hadn''t even known they were gone until they raised cries of confusion outside the stage.


    In such a short time, twenty five of us had already fallen and we hadn''t even touched a single strand of hair on him. This was beyond humiliating.


    "Come out you coward! Or do you not know how to fight openly?!" One of the older Elders shouted.


    "Mmm, good taunt," that guy appeared in front of the Elder, barely an arm''s breadth away.


    "But you had no follow up to your taunt, that''s lesson eight by the way."


    As soon as those words left his mouth, he had sliced through the Elder''s neck with a wind de, sending the Elder outside the stage.


    "Also, lesson nine. When you and your opponents are familiar with the area of battle, don''t ever drop your caution towards traps they might have set."


    He pointed at his feet.


    The ones who had chosen to group up together noticed something glowing at their feet.


    That damn upstart managed to inscribe seven Cultivation Techniques on the ground, even correctly predicting where the groups would be!


    The Technique caused giant icicles to explode out from the ground, piercing through the Practitioners who were unfortunate enough to stand near them.


    All seven icicles covered more than half the stage, normal Practitioners would need half a day to iy even one of these inscriptions, when did he manage toy such a trap during the fight?!


    No, it can''t be¡­ That short time frame when he was doing sneak attacks?!


    Does he even understand that inscribing Cultivation Techniques on surfaces requires immense concentration and precise control over quarks needed for the Technique?! It takes quite a while to even inscribe one! That''s definitely not something that can be done in the heat of battle!


    He waved his hand and the icicles disintegrated into dust.


    There were only ten of us left. We made sure to spread ourselves out this time.


    "Now, that''s under a quarter of you left. What else should I teach?" The upstart mused.


    "Not yet!" A Master from the Flying Tigers Sect shouted, digging through his pockets to swallow a pill. "Now we''ll have the advantage!"


    "Oh, a Rage Pill? Didn''t think I''ll see one here but alright."


    He even knows about the hidden secret pills of the Flying Tigers Sect?! I only knew about it because they told us during our meeting to cripple this upstart!


    The Master''s body swelled, growing to twice his original size. He let out a roar as a frightening amount of energy began gathering between his palms.


    Now that this Master is ten times stronger, surely we can turn the tables around right?


    The energy that was gathered in his palms was released towards that upstart in an instant, the beam hurtling towards him with blinding speed.


    "Lesson ten, temporary power ups are extremely unreliable."


    I didn''t even see when the upstart had moved, only that he was already in front of the Rage Pill enhanced Master the moment the st was about to hit him.


    That upstart infused his fist with Energy quarks before punching that Master in the gut.


    The Flying Tigers Master heaved, all the energy in his body suddenly leaving him like a tidal wave.


    With another kick to his forehead, the Master was sent outside the stage.


    What kind of bull is this?!


    How did he even managed to dispel the Rage Pill''s effects just by doing that?!


    "Together!" I shouted, there was no way I am going to let him win!


    The remaining nine of us rose to our feet, channeling as much power as we could for our next attack.


    "Lesson eleven, on the off chance you need to let a potentially annoying enemy escape you, give yourself some insurance in case theye back."


    He snapped his fingers.


    My right arm began to glow.


    An explosion Cultivation Technique.


    When did he¡­


    That short moment when I blocked his sword!


    He managed to put such aplicated Cultivation Technique on me in such a short time without me noticing?!


    That''s beyondprehension!


    I looked around in a panic, realising all nine of us had simr Cultivation Techniques inscribed somewhere on each of our bodies.


    He''s a true monster.


    "ss dismissed."


    He snapped his fingers once more.


    Boom.

 Chapter 32 - Obligatory Side Characters Looking For Trouble

    (Eris POV)


    Glorious. Master is simply too glorious. [Eris]


    ??


    Daaaaamn I really want to roughhouse with Master at least once! [Bait]


    Beautiful¡­ [Laverna]


    This one wishes for a saved recording. [Denna]


    We still have a lot to learn to stand beside Master. [Eris]


    Too much¡­ [Laverna]


    Hey, is it just me or does it feel a little wet down there? [Bait]


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Haaa¡­ Ya see? This is what I don''t get about you guys... Ya want something, just go get it! Give me five minutes and I''ll be riding Master''s bones in no time! [Bait]


    Raping Master is the greatest sacrilege you can perform right now. [Eris]


    Huh? Who said that I would resort to that?! You guys reaaaally have so little faith in me?! [Bait]


    It is this one''s humble opinion that nothing else needs to be said when you are interested in exhibitionism. [Denna]


    Shameful¡­ [Laverna]


    Argh! You guys! I said I''d like to do it outside, but that doesn''t mean I want an audience! I just like the feeling of being free! [Bait]


    Suggesting that a normal time with Master is not liberating enough? [Eris]


    Hey, we all have our preferences alright? Don''t pretend I don''t know what you guys actually want, we''re all sharing the same body here! [Bait]


    ¡­ Lies¡­ [Laverna]


    HA! You''re also kinky yourself! Using herbs and all that alche-what''s-it to increase your pleasure! [Bait]


    Don''t know what you''re talking about¡­ [Laverna]


    Heh heh, seeing as how you''re talking like that, not very convincing at all! [Bait]


    This one humbly reminds you that you still have the most dangerous fantasies of all. [Denna]


    Dangerous? And yours isn''t? Hahaha! Tell that to the rope markings you''ve left on this body! [Bait]


    That¡­ That was just a small mistake on this one''s part. [Denna]


    Whatever you say. [Bait]


    I''m normal. [Eris]


    If you would call your fantasy of being done roughly as normal! Face it, we''re all equally screwed up here! It''s half the fun! [Bait]


    Whatever. What I want to know is if we need another session in the toilet. If we already forgot, our underwear is in a little bit of a crisis. [Eris]


    Ohhh~ Kinky. [Bait]


    Shut up you. [Eris]


    No time¡­ [Laverna]


    Yes, Master''s already returning. This one thinks we should not be absent. [Denna]


    Oh well¡­ I guess we''ll just wing it. [Eris]


    "Congrattions on your victory, Master."


    *


    (MC POV)


    Whew, it''s been awhile since I did such a workout!


    I think I did pretty good for my first mass lecture, especially since they were Elders and Masters.


    I knew most of them wouldn''t have much realbat experience outside of participating or watching this Festival, so I decided I should impart them some battlefield knowledge.


    Most of these lessons got me through my time in the Spiritual ne. I couldn''t fight my tormentors head on, so I had to get creative to stop, or at least dy them, in pestering me.


    At least these guys went easy on me, I couldn''t feel any threat from their attacks so they''re probably also ying along to my impromptu lessons.


    I even managed to avoid using multicasting during the lesson, I feel quite proud about that.


    I stepped down from the stage after giving the audience a bow.


    Since they aren''t pping, I assume they were still busy digesting the lessons I gave them. How studious of them.


    "Papa! Best!"


    I caught Cai Hong who had leapt towards me the moment I returned, cing her on an arm while I patted her head.


    "That was¡­ Very impressive, Master Lin," Sect Master Long congratted with a weird face.


    He must be thinking about my lessons as well.


    Not surprising since most of these things were what I learnt in my time within the higher nes. There isn''t much of a war going on down here after all.


    "I aim to please, Sect Master," I grinned.


    My disciples came forward to wee me back.


    "Congrattions, Master."


    "Fufufu, that was splendid, Master."


    "Congrattions on your victory, Master."


    I nodded to my disciples, "It was nothing much. I hope all of you learnt something from that little showcase?"


    All of them nodded enthusiastically. Probably excited to see my first Practitioner on Practitionerbat.


    Heh heh, nothing beats a practical lesson.


    While I''m basking in my disciples'' congrattions, the announcer cleared his throat after finally shaking himself out of his stupor.


    "Ahem¡­ That is¡­ That concludes the first of the open segment¡­ If there are anymore participants willing to¡­ Er¡­ Showcase their talents¡­ Please step on the stage¡­"


    The crowd began murmuring amongst themselves.


    I managed to pick up some confusing words though, they were saying things like "can''t target him", "go after disciples" and "disfigure them".


    I''m pretty sure I misheard them, they were probably discussing on figuring out a way to court some disciple of another Sect with a certain kind of figure who was already attached.


    It took another minute before an Elite Practitioner from another Major Sect, the Fiery mes Sect leapt onto the stage. I believe they were currently ranked third at the moment.


    But seriously though, ''Fiery mes''? That''s a redundant name if I ever saw one. It''s like saying a round circle, or even worse, sonic speed of sound.


    "This lowly Se Lang of the Fiery mes Sect requests to exchange pointers with Master Lin''s disciples. Would either of the two beauties--"


    "Master, are we allowed to participate?" Lian Li asked,?pletely cutting him off.


    "Umu¡­ If you girls want to. There''s no obligation though," I told them.


    Manami and Lian Li nced at each other before nodding, both of them leaping up onto the stage at the same time.


    Se Lang looked surprised by their actions, taking a step back.


    "Umm¡­ I meant to duel either of you though?"


    Manami smiled, "Ara ara? You''re suggesting weak Inner Core Practitioners like us to duel an Elite Practitioner like yourself? Are you bullying this big sister here?"


    "How shameful, do you get off on bullying weak girls? Disgusting..." Lian Li poured oil on the fire.


    "N-n-no! I¡­ I¡­ Isn''t ganging up on one person unfair?" Se Lang protested.


    "Ara? You can say such a thing when our Master just faced a hundred by himself withoutint? If you are only here to tell jokes, please don''t waste our time."


    Well¡­ Manami, you can''tpare us like that. The Elders and Masters I fought against only participated to give the audience a practical example on my lessons, they didn''t really fight me seriously.


    Another Elite Practitioner from the Fiery mes Sect leapt up beside his Sect brother.


    "In that case, let me, Bian Tai, join him to make this fight even!"


    "Huh? Who called you up here? Your mother?" Lian Li sneered. "We were the ones being challenged, not you. Go sit back down."


    I really have no doubts that Lian Li might have been a noblewoman in the past now.


    "What?! How dare you nder me?! I''m only here to--"


    "Make it fair?" Manami interrupted. "Ufufufu, I see you are also here to tell jokes. How can two Elites fighting against two Inner Core Practitioners be fair? Even a non-Practitioner can tell that is anything but fair."


    "This¡­ This¡­ You two had shown prowess beyond what an Inner Core Practitioner should be capable of! Both of you must have faked your ranks!" Bian Tai used.


    Well¡­ He''s not wrong about their capabilities, they really are geniuses after all. But none of them managed to get their summoning right yet so they''re technically not qualified for the Elite position. In fact, I would rather they not reach there so fast since they would raise some serious questions and I''m not in the mood to answer said questions.


    Eh? Kind of feels like the temperature dropped several degrees?


    "Ara? Did you just suggest that our Master is a liar?" Manami smiled at him.


    That guy recoiled as though he got hit physically, his eyes darting towards me. I only responded with a small smile and a slight tilt of the head.


    "Ugh¡­ No, that''s not it, I--"


    "No matter," Lian Li waved her hand. "Since you insist on doing so, I shall not begrudge you. You are wee to join to make this a two on two fight. Any problems with that, Manami?"


    "Ufufufu¡­ Or course not. This big sister shall teach them what it means to disrespect Master."


    The two of them took a few steps away from the two.


    "Now, whenever you''re ready then," Manami dered.


    The announcer rang the bell once he was sure both sides were ready.


    "Alright, Se Lang! Cast--"


    Bian Tai''s words were cut short as a fox tail impacted against his stomach, sending him sprawling on the ground a distance away.


    "Bian Tai! Why you--"


    Se Lang didn''t have time to voice hisints before a bolt of lightning struck him square in the chest, sting him flying away as well.


    Manami spread out her hands, summoning a wall of mes that engulfed the entire circumference of the arena, cutting us off from view.


    The roar of the fire was also deafening,pletely isting the arena from the audience.


    Smart girl, the wall must be there to hide their trump cards so that the other Practitioners who might challenge themter won''t know about it.


    Guess we''ll just have to wait for them to be done.

 Chapter 33 - In The Fire And Flames

    (Bian Tai POV)


    As soon as the bell rang, I turned to my Sect brother, intending to ask him to cover me with his trademark Virtuous mes enhancement Technique.


    ??


    He was supposedly the best enhancement Practitioner in our Sect, his enhancements two to three times stronger than most other Practitioners.


    The Virtuous mes Cultivation Technique would d the target in Spirit mes for a set duration which would burn anything that came close. The mes are so hot that it instantly boils water a meter away, a truly powerful defense Technique.


    Normally this Technique would require at least ten to fifteen seconds to cast amongst the Elites.


    For brother Se Lang to cast such a strong Technique, five seconds was more than enough.


    But who knew that even before I could ry that thought to him, something hard had hit me in my abdomen and sent me sprawling on the ground.


    I groaned as I tried to sit up, only for a foot to step on my chest, pushing me back down on the ground.


    I looked up to see that Master Lin''s fox disciple smiling down at me.


    It was not a kind smile.


    "Ara, ara¡­ What should big sister do to you? This arena forces a person out the moment they receive a fatal wound and negates said wound, but non fatal wounds will stay on you even after being forced out¡­ For Master to create such a Technique is nothing short of divine."


    What is this woman on about? I quickly circted Fire quarks within my body, directing it towards my hand in preparation to cast a Technique.


    Pain erupted from my palm, a scream slipping past my lips.


    "Ara, ara. That won''t do. You''re being punished right now so be a good little thing won''t you?"


    She withdrew the tail that had impaled my hand, I had always thought fox youkai''s tails were only mounds of fluff, but it seems I was wrong.


    Whoever told me that fluff was justice should go have their heads checked.


    "Now, you''ll be a good little thing, right?" She asked.


    I gritted my teeth, focusing the quarks towards my mouth this time.


    I will pretend to answer her before blowing a gout of Spirit mes at her.


    What I didn''t expect was for her to lift up her foot before mming it down on my face, her sadistic smile never wavering in the least.


    She grinded her foot against my face, "Fufufu¡­ I think you didn''t hear this big sister''s words. I asked if you would be a good little thing?"


    I tried to struggle out from under her, raising my hands to push against her foot.


    "Ara, ara? Do you still not understand?"


    My limbs were pierced by a tail each, my screams muffled by her foot against my face.


    "I see¡­ A stubborn one. I guess this big sister will work extra hard then."


    The foot was lifted from my face before ruthlessly descending between my legs.


    I could somehow still hear her voice through the red haze of pain, "Fufufu¡­ I had intended to heal you uppletely after ying a bit with you. But I think I''ll just leave this part broken¡­ Ufufufu¡­"


    *


    (Se Lang POV)


    I watched ck jawed as Sect brother Bian Tai was sent flying by that fox youkai''s tail.


    I never knew their tails could stretch like that, much less used as a weapon


    "Bian Tai! Why you--"


    My words were cut off abruptly after something shocking exploded against my chest.


    The pain made me ck out for a few moments before my sight returned again, only to see the incarnation of death standing above me, her face impassive.


    I leapt up to my feet, gaining distance from her.


    It was then that I noticed the entire arena was surrounded with a me wall, isting us from the outside.


    "Wha¡­ What are you¡­ nning?" I asked shakily.


    She tilted her head, a smile materialising on her face.


    "Hmmm¡­ I wonder¡­" She murmured, lifting a finger as electricity started to gather around said appendage. "Just a little y session."


    y session? Does that mean we weren''t even worth their trouble in their eyes?!


    "Don''t look down on me!" I yelled, more to gather my courage than anything else.


    I circted my Fire quarks, casting my famed Virtuous mes Cultivation Technique on myself.


    mes began gathering around my body, I was sure that this would at least prevent her from getting close to me.


    Her smile got wider as she began walking towards me, "Are you afraid of a mere Inner Core Practitioner? Some Elite you are."


    Why is she not afraid of the fire?


    I gulped, "You''re actuallying closer? Instead of running away from my mes, you''re approaching me?"


    She lowered her finger to her side, "I can''t beat the hell out of you withouting closer, after all. Actually, I can, but it''s not as satisfying."


    Before I couldprehend what she said, she had already appeared in front of me with her finger embedded within my abdomen.


    Immense pain overloaded my insides, a burning sensation that I had never felt before exploded from the wound. My Virtuous mes was immediately canceled, the mes not even leaving a mark on her.


    It was like being burned from the inside out while you were drowning at the same time. The shock had made me forget how to breathe? while her lightning fried my insides.


    She retracted the finger slowly from the wound, agonizingly slowly.


    "What¡­ How?" I blurted out, copsing on my knees. How was it possible for someone to not get burned by this heat?


    Her smile widened, "I could say that my passion for Master burns fiercer than your mes, but I know some people who won''t be satisfied by that answer."


    What is this person smoking?


    "Your fire is colder than my lightning," She shrugged, as though that answered everything.


    Her finger was then stabbed into my shoulder and the pain came back alongside my screams.


    My vision began to darken but she retracted her hand before I cked out.


    I grasped at my shoulder with trembling fingers while sheughed maniacally.


    "Ahahaha! Yes! Scream! Scream more for me you little shit!"


    Gritting my teeth, I punched my fist towards her, sting out a gout of Spirit mes from my fist. She didn''t even have time to react before the mes entirely engulfed her entire figure.


    Looks like I managed to catch her off guard.


    "Hmph! You got cocky!" Iughed.


    "Cocky? Ahahaha!" Aughter emanated from within my fire. "You think I actually care about your pitiful attack? You really are a pitiful shitstain!"


    My mes were sted apart to reveal her lightning d finger lifted in front of her. My mes were stopped by a single finger?!


    No, this must be an illusion! The real her must be-- ARRRGHHHH!


    She stabbed her finger into my other shoulder.


    "It''s such a shame I can''t keep you up like I did the rest~~ Their screams really were quite soothing to my ears! To have other people screaming and crying for help instead of me like in the past, how addicting~~"


    What¡­ What is¡­ She talking¡­ About?


    I gasped as she pulled out her finger again.


    "Why¡­ Are you¡­ Like this?" I tried to ask.


    "Hmmm~~ Why? Are you interested in little old me? I''ve been sullied before you know? Treated as nothing but a thing. Does that turn you off?"


    I grimaced, shuffling away from her.


    "Ahahaha! You actually are repulsed by that fact! I''m pretty sure someone like you had his share of raping and bullying others too?


    I spluttered, "No¡­ No! I never--"


    "Hahahaha! You''re lying! I can tell you know? I always have the best time torturing little trash like you~~ Ahhh~ The feeling of power I get¡­" She stabbed her finger into my chest, making me scream again.


    "IT''S JUST SO AMAZING!"


    To think¡­ Master Lin had disciples like this¡­ He must be as equally crazy as these--


    Death gripped me by the neck, hoisting me high up into the air.


    The smile that she had was gone, reced with a face of pure unbridled rage.


    "You¡­ Just thought of something rude against Master didn''t you? Yes, you did¡­ How dare you¡­ HOW DARE YOU!"


    I was mmed back into the ground, her knee pinning against my chest while she stabbed her finger repeatedly against my sides, all the while still gripping on my neck tightly.


    "HOW DARE YOU?! HOW DARE YOU?! HOW DARE YOU?!"


    I saw my life shing before my eyes.


    "How dare you have such filthy thoughts about Master?! The very being of absolute power?! The Divine Being who gave back everything I thought lost?! You piece of TRASH!!"


    She clenched her fist before mming back down between my legs.


    "ARRGGHH! You crazy monster!" I roared back, trying to appear defiant.


    My words seemed to stun her for a moment, the pressure on my chest lessening a little.


    I had thought my words had hit the nail on the coffin, only for her full-face smile to return.


    "You''re funny," she giggled, her fist descending again. "I will have fun with you."

 Chapter 34 - Ball Busting

    (MC POV)


    It took about fifteen minutes before the two Fiery mes Sect disciplesnded outside the stage, both of them unconscious.


    ??


    The fire wall came down a few momentster, my two cute disciples looking like the very image of calmness.


    Lian Li rushed down from the stage to meet me, her eyes full of sparkles.


    "Master! I did it!" Lian Li dered with a satisfied smile.


    "Mmm, mmm¡­ Good job," I praised her, patting her head.


    "Master, me too," Manami announced proudly, making her way to my side.


    "Yes, yes, you did good too," I relented, patting her head as well.


    They always asked for headpats as rewards that it''s be second nature for me to do it.


    Who knew that taking care of disciples involved patting heads? Not that I''mining but I don''t remember my head being patted back when I was a student.


    Or is this head pat thing just for them?


    While I was busy with the headpats, I heard the Fiery mes Sect members fussing over the two defeated members.


    I didn''t hear what they said exactly but I heard a few lines like "an excuse", e over", "we will learn".


    The rest of their words were drowned out as another duel started on the stage


    "Hohoho! To think that your disciples could even take on Elite Practitioners at their current level, they must be truly gifted!" Sect Master Longughed, appearing beside me.


    Lian Li bowed her head, "Not at all Sect Master. It is thanks to Master''s guidance that we have reached our level today."


    Noooo¡­ Why you do this, Lian Li? They''re going to push their ipetent students on me at this rate!


    Do you want your Master to be swamped by other ipetent students all day? I won''t have time toze around after that you know?


    How am I supposed to brush your hair if that happens? Think about it!


    I faked augh, "Hahaha, what are you saying, Lian Li? I merely pointed you in the right direction, everything else is because of your own efforts."


    "Ara, ara? Master, you are too modest. I would never have reached where I am today without your guidance."


    Et tu Manami?


    "Yes, Master is the best teacher," Eris nodded beside me.


    Cai Hong hugged my leg, "Papa! Strong!"


    "Hahaha! Master Lin, you truly are a heaven sent genius!" Sect Master Ling chuckled before leaving.


    I watched him return to his seat, striking up a conversation with the other Elders and Masters.


    I can feel my easy life drifting further and further away¡­


    Well¡­ I can''t really me the girls, they seem like they were really genuine in their praises and I never told them I actually want an easy life.


    Really though, which Master would straight up tell their disciples that they want an easy life? I would lose all the credit with them if they found out about that!


    Imagine your teachering to ss and saying ''hey, I don''t want to be bothered so much so I''ll only teach the really smart ones to support me.''


    Yeah, might as well justmit social suicide there.


    I''ll need toe up with a n to stop the horde of students I seeing my way!


    Before I could formte a n, an Elder from the Fiery mes Sect approached me, anger evident on his face.


    "Master Lin! How do you intend topensate for this?!" He yelled.


    I raised an eyebrow, "I''m sorry? You are?"


    Those words seemed to piss him off as his face became redder, "Elder Tisi of the Fiery mes Sect! Your disciples here have cippled my disciples!"


    I tilted my head to see the two Fiery mes disciples still unconscious on the ground. Sending out a wave of my Pure Elemental quarks, I scanned their bodies for anomalies.


    Finding nothing, I turned back to him with narrowed eyes, "They are only unconscious, why are you making such a big fuss?"


    He gritted his teeth, "Only unconscious?! Do you not see their manhood has beenpletely crippled?!"


    Oh, they really are.


    I turned to Lian Li and Manami.


    They looked a little sheepish as they avoided eye contact.


    "They did¡­ Inappropriate actions to us, Master... And it was a reflex action," Lian Li exined.


    Poor girls, those two men must have tried to touch them inappropriately while they were exchanging pointers. At least they''re not hurt.


    I turned back to Elder Tisi, my face unamused with a little hint of anger, "Then their actions were justified, Elder Tisi. Such despicable actions are never eptable."


    "Does that warrant the crippling of their manhood?!"


    "They brought it upon themselves and it''s not like it can''t be healed."


    "Healed?! So easily?! Who around here can heal such a wound?!"


    I tilted my head at him, "It''s not evenpletely crippled. Soak them in a bath of Healing Grass herbs every night while having them consume a mixture of the Vi flower, Ag salt and Ra grass for three days."


    "I¡­ Umm¡­ Er¡­ I still demandpensation! They have been humiliated!"


    I suppressed the urge to roll my eyes, "Very well, I''ll make sure to discipline my disciples properly about proper fighting etiquettes, would that satisfy you?"


    "Huh? How will that satisfy me?" He asked clearly offended. "For all I know, my disciples may be traumatised for life!"


    This time I actually rolled my eyes, "Alright then, what do you want?"


    "Come to our Sect and heal them personally! Thenpensate our Sect with the amount of time lost for their recuperation!"


    "That''s not going to happen. I already gave you the way to heal them and I still have my responsibilities to my disciples."


    "What? Who cares about them? Our Sect''s disciplese first!"


    "Because the are your disciples right? It''s the same for me that my own disciplese first."


    He furrowed his eyes, "You''re avoiding responsibility! The least you could do is toe over to our Sect and nurse them!"


    I sighed, "Then you''ll have to arrange amodations for my disciples as well."


    "That¡­ Err¡­ No! There''s no way we can allow those demonesses into our Sect grounds! What if they cripple even more of our members?!"


    I narrowed my eyes, turning towards the stage and walking away.


    "Hey! Where do you think you''re going?!" The Elder demanded.


    I turned my head to him, "To the stage of course, you want to teach me a lesson right?"


    "What are you talking about?!"


    "Well, I think we should just stop pretending now, don''t you think?" I stated, gesturing towards the stage.


    The previous fight had already ended a while ago, though I didn''t get the chance to know who were the participants.


    Without waiting to see his reaction, I leapt onto the stage, taking a second to double check that the Cultivation Technique I had designed was still intact on the stage.


    After I was sure it was intact, I rose to my full height, "I formally challenge Elder Tisi of the Fiery mes Sect to settle his grievances here on stage."


    There was a wave of gasps from the audience.


    What? Was it really that surprising for me to do this? This is what he wants right? He even went out of his way to insult my disciples, if it wasn''t a fight he was looking for, what else could it be?


    The Elder took a step back from my challenge, looking towards his Sect Master.


    Ah, I guess he''s still asking for permission.


    With a nod from the Sect Master of the Fiery mes Sect, the Elder leapt up on stage before me.


    "To think you''ll go this far for your disciples¡­ Or is it because you have something against our Fiery mes Sect, Master Lin?" The Elder asked.


    "Not at all," I shrugged. "But if you think I''m fine with my disciples being harrassed, you''ll be wrong."


    "This¡­ Master Lin, don''t you think you''re overreacting a bit here?"


    I scoffed, "Overreacting? I hardly think so. Do you know what it means when I tell you the attitude makes the man?"


    The Elder frowned while shaking his head.


    "Then let me give you a special lesson," I dered.


    The announcer checked that we were both ready, the two of us nodding in response.


    The bell rang but both of us remained at where we were.


    I raised my eyebrow at him, "Well? Are we going to stand around here all day, or are we going to fight?"


    The Elder gritted his teeth, a ball of Spirit Fire materialising above him.


    Before he could do anything else though, I was in front of him, my foot kicking straight between his legs with lightning speed.


    There was a loud "crunch" before the Elder dissipated into thin air, reappearing outside the stage unconscious and foaming at the mouth.


    I descended from the stage casually.


    Overreacting? Please.


    No one gets to bully my disciples in front of me.


    If they do, they won''t get to do it a second time.


    I''ll make sure of it.

 Chapter 35 - A Little Consolation

    (Cai Hong POV)


    Cai Hong does not like weird stuff¡­


    ??


    This old fart who is trying to bluff Papa is weird.


    Cai Hong punish old fart?


    Muuu¡­ Cai Hong cannot punish old fart because of crowd. Maybe Cai Hong will punish himter if big sisters says so.


    Cai Hong not happy¡­


    When Cai Hong not happy, Cai Hong thinks about things that makes Cai Hong happy!


    Cai Hong likes Papa~


    Cai Hong likes Papa''s headpats~


    Cai Hong likes Papa''s smell~


    Ehehehe~ Cai Hong is still holding on to Papa''s shirt.


    Muuu? Papa is on stage again? Is Papa going to beat up all the weird people again?


    Cai Hong likes to watch Papa beat up the weirdos!


    Oh, it''s just the weird old fart.


    Muuu? Papa did a new move Cai Hong never saw before!


    Papa kicked the weirdo between the legs and the weirdo disappeared instantly!


    This must be a new secret move by Papa!


    Cai Hong will learn it!


    Then Cai Hong can use it on all the bad people who makes Papa sad!


    Then after that, Cai Hong can punish them!


    Papa is the best!


    "Papa! Carry~" Cai Hong reached towards Papa.


    Papa picked Cai Hong up aftering down from the stage.


    Ehehehe~


    Cai Hong is getting headpats.


    *


    (Manami POV)


    Fuuu~


    Fufufu~


    Ufufufufufu!


    Oh Master, you truly are my destined mate!


    Only you can tempt me like this!


    Ahhh~~ I don''t think I can hold out much longer~~


    The way he punished that annoying fly¡­ Simply divine~~


    Those useless trash think they can corner Master so easily? My fox ears are not for show you know? I could hear all the shameless things you were saying behind Master''s back.


    Make use of your disciples'' injury as an excuse to get our benevolent Master to go to your Sect? Then take that chance to learn his secrets before arranging an ident? Fufufufu, how naive.


    And what was that about not letting us apany Master so that there will be fewer things to clean up once you guys are done? I guess we''ll have to keep this group of worthless trash in our sights.


    Those two worthless dogs that we crippled will only be the beginning. We couldn''t finish their baptism because those two passed out from just that short session, causing the Technique to activate and send them out of the stage prematurely. I suppose we will be paying them another visit to finish their initiation.


    But first things first.


    I gripped Lian Li''s shoulder, "It''s ok right? Just let this big sister jump Master tonight. I don''t mind if you join you know? We can do it together, I really don''t mind. Just let me have the first shot, let me have the thickest one, that''s all this big sister is asking for."


    Lian Li pursed her lips, averting her eyes.


    Ara, ara? She''s trembling. Is she tempted too?


    "I can''t¡­"


    "Fufufu... Why are you still denying what you tantly desire?"


    She looked me in the eye, fear evident on her face, "We caused trouble for Master."


    That sobered me up quickly.


    What she said was true, because of our carelessness, we caused a few insects to bother Master. To think I was so blinded by my lust to not even be able to see such a thing¡­ I need to reflect on myself.


    We should take more care in punishing the heathens in the future.


    But it seems Lian Li was quite badly affected though, her entire body was shivering and she dared not look in Master''s direction.


    Was she afraid of incurring Master''s anger? Did something happen between the two of them in the past before Master saved me?


    Ah, before I wonder about such things, I need to properly apologise to Master for our mistake when he returns.


    "I''m back," Master announced as soon as he returned.


    ""Master, forgive us, for we have sinned,"" Lian Li and I bowed our heads.


    There was a slight pause as Master ced Cai Hong on the ground. His hands entered our vision and lifted both our heads up by our chins, showing us a face devoid of me.


    "What? Is this about those two guys? Don''t worry about it, it wasn''t any of your faults."


    "But¡­ We caused trouble for you, Master¡­" Lian Li .


    "Problems? You mean that Elder? That is but a small little thing, hardly even can be considered a problem. He''s just someone who bit off more than he can chew. I''ll be fine as long as nothing happened to any of you."


    "Master¡­" Lian Li sniffed. "Please¡­ Don''t¡­ Don''t ever abandon us¡­"


    Master smiled at her, "I won''t, you are all my precious disciples after all."


    Lian Li teared up, "Rea¡­ Really? I¡­ I¡­ I am useless without Master¡­ I¡­ I don''t want to¡­ to... Go back to..."


    Master pulled her into a hug, "No, you''re not going anywhere."


    Lian Li sniffled and cried into Master''s chest.


    Ah¡­ I understand now.


    Lian Li is afraid that any mistakes from her could lead to Master abandoning her without a second thought. It seems she has abandonment issues that originated from her past.


    I am a little ashamed to admit that aside from her history of being raped by her ex-fiance, I know next to nothing about her background. Then again, none of us cared about each of our backgrounds as long as we serve Master.


    But Lian Li, you should have some faith in Master you know? Master is the most benevolent and loving being in existence, we just have to ensure he stays in the light.


    Fufufu~~


    Yes, we just have to take care of the filthy heretics who dare to try and sully our Master.


    Alright, this big sister shall hold back and wait until tomorrow before she starts her hunt~~


    Ah, I shouldn''t get distracted now, I still have to repent for my mistake. During the tortu--enlightening session, I should have made sure they stayed for the sermon until the end. This big sister got a little too enthusiastic with her sermons which probably resulted in Lian Li doing the same.


    What a blunder...


    "Master," I called out, my hands grasping on his arm. "Please forgive this disciple for her mistakes as well¡­ I should have known better."


    Master patted my head, his hands brushing against my ears and tickling them.


    "You have done no wrong, there is nothing to forgive."


    Master~~ Please don''t tempt me like this~~


    I''m really holding myself back you know? I really am you know?


    This big sister really wants to hold back ok?


    It''s just Master really is too much in tempting this big sister~~


    Especially Master''s hands~~


    Fwuuaahhh~~


    Mmmm~~


    Riiiiight there~~


    Right behind the ears~~


    Ufufufu~~ Master that tickles~~


    Bliss~~

 Chapter 36 - A Little Wake Up Call

    (Lian Li POV)


    I felt it was such a shame the two insects only received less than half our sermons before they disappeared from the stage. Both Manami and I agreed that we would continue our preaching to those two lost souls at ater date.


    ??


    But what was really unexpected for me was those old farts using their disciples as an excuse to try and target Master!


    Despite all that Master had done, his overwhelming disy of absolute power, these people still possess thoughts of harming Master?


    This¡­


    This was my fault wasn''t it?


    I gave these scum a reason to target Master.


    If we hadn''t risen up to their provocation, they would not have a reason to do this at all.


    When that Elder came to demandpensation from Master, I felt my rage build up inside me, threatening to tear that old decrepit trash apart. But the moment Master''s face changed when he realised we crippled the two thing''s manhood, my whole body froze up.


    The aura of kindness and benevolence disappeared and an aura of icy calm reced it.


    Seeing how Manami, Eris and Cai Hong failed to react to it tells me that I was the only one who felt the change.


    I couldn''t tell what the reason was that I alone felt that aura. Was it because I spent more time with Master to understand that little intricate detail? Or was it because that aura was meant for me?


    Thatst thought frightened me beyond measure.


    My entire body shook in fear and my mind nked out.


    I remembered my days back in the vige.


    I had thought my fate was set in stone.


    To be the perfect wife, my mother had always said. I could not object nor could I escape. Harsh words and punishments always awaited me whenever they felt I was a disappointment.


    They abandoned me to the scum son.


    I could do nothing but mend and sew, to clean and cook, to be a pretty face for him to ravage.


    Thus the scum son abandoned me for the monsters.


    I had no skills, no connections and I was hungry and scarred.


    The city of Jin abandoned me to its slums.


    I was anotherpetitor for the limited food, another thief and runner on the streets.


    Of course the slum squatters never took me in kindly either.


    Even at Heaven Sect, the entire Sect was prepared to abandon me as well, to kick me back into the abyss where I had thought I barely managed to w out from.


    But Master was there to catch me before I fell, pulling me away from the edge into his warm embrace.


    I clung on to the belief that as long as I was with Master, the abyss would be but a fading memory.


    I realised I had growncent.


    Master is benevelovent, and I took advantage of Master''s kindness.


    My failure might still lead to Master abandoning me as well.


    To be abandoned by my beloved Master¡­ It terrifies me to no end.


    I didn''t even see how Master dealt with the Elder, being too absorbed by my own fears.


    Manami gripped my shoulder then, telling me something about jumping on Master.


    "I can''t," I whispered, afraid my own voice might betray me as well. "We caused trouble for Master."


    I could only hope that Master punishes me but lets me stay, I don''t even mind giving up everything else as long as I can stay with Master.


    Master returned with Cai Hong in his arms.


    I bowed my head together with Manami, "Master, forgive us, for we have sinned."


    I did not want to be abandoned again.


    But contrary to what I thought, Master did not me me, he made a promise that I would not leave his side.


    He promised me that I would not return to that dreadful ce again.


    I felt my fears being swept away once more.


    Master¡­


    This lowly Lian Li is not worthy.


    Master pulled me into his bosom, soothing me as I cried, not even caring that I was probably dirtying his clothes with my tears.


    My everything is for Master.


    I decided then, as unworthy as I was, I will offer myself to Master. I was not sure if Master will ept me, but there is nothing else I can offer at this moment.


    As soon as we return to the Sect, I will do it.


    And I must double my efforts in bringing Master''s light to the rest of the world.


    Once we have achieved that, I would finally be able to offer the world to Master, as it should be.


    But now¡­ Let me just bask in Master''s warmth.


    *


    (MC POV)


    I see Lian Li is still carrying such a heavy baggage on her. I am not one to pry about another''s past unnecessarily so I''ve never bothered to inquire about my disciples'' history.


    Why focus so much on what is already past and neglect what is in front of you? You don''t see me wallowing in self pity about my past either.


    But that''s just me I suppose, I''ve had more than a decade to deal with my problems but Lian Li probably hasn''t gotten over hers.


    Since she hasn''t approached me about it, it shouldn''t be something that she can openly share.


    Some say that it is better to talk about your problems with someone but that doesn''t mean you force someone to start divulging their secret problems when they''re not even ready to do so.


    What I can do is wait patiently for her while being there to support her.


    But that''s just the psychological problems that I can''t solve at the moment. As their Master, I still have my duty to protect my cute disciples.


    This kind of thing shan''t happen again as long as I can help it.


    I let Lian Li cry her heart out on my chest while soothing both her and Manami at the same time, ignoring the gazes of the other Practitioners around me.


    They can judge however they want, but since I''ve taken in these girls, I have started to feel a sense of responsibility to them. I won''t be like those damn backstabbing, jealous and ungrateful teachers in those confounded nes.


    You know, some people say that the smarter some people are, the more blinders they have on them?


    I realised now just how many blinders I have on me.


    I had been so focused on training myself solitarily in the past that I''ve thought that things would remain the same even when I get disciples. I''ve forgotten even the most basic rules of human interactions and emotions.


    I tried to kick this can down the road but apparently the can got really big all of a sudden.


    I can''t get my easy life by just going with the flow all the time, this isn''t a boat ride along a calm river current.


    No.


    Life is like being tossed along violent river rapids that are full of rocks and debris, you are going to need to paddle for your life if you don''t want to smash against those rocks and drown.


    It''s just that the rapids in the Earthen ne are calmer than the other two nes, but that doesn''t mean I don''t need to paddle.


    To keep my current easy, well easier, life, I''m still going to have to work for it.


    I know what I have to do now, and I know where I need to start.


    But before starting that n of mine, I need tofort my traumatised disciples.


    They are too precious.

 Chapter 37 - After The Tournament Arc, It’s The School Arc

    (MC POV)


    We returned to our Heaven Sect grounds with much fanfare.


    ??


    Hard not to after all, since we clearly dominated the entire Festival.


    Right after Manami and Lian Li recovered, they went on to ept several other challenges from other Sects. Needless to say, all the Elite and Inner Core Practitioners got their butts kicked.


    Thankfully, none of the Elders and Masters were shameless enough to challenge them.


    Actually, that''s not true, they did not dare to challenge them because the moment one stood with the intention to do so, I was immediately on the stage and issuing a challenge to them before they could say anything.


    It took about three rounds of this happening before the other Elders and Masters finally caught on and stopped trying entirely.


    Now, we were finally back in our Sect after a four day journey. Sect Master Long has yet to approach me after the Festival, so he might have forgotten about throwing those students at me. Now I''ll just go and take a nice, long bath and--


    "Master Lin, could I speak with you for a moment?" Sect Master Long asked as soon as we reached the Grand Courtyard.


    Damn, me and my big mouth huh¡­


    I nodded to my disciples telling them to rest for the day, the four of them giving me a bow before leaving.


    "What do you need, Sect Master?"


    "Come, walk with me."


    He spun on his heel, leading me towards another direction.


    There was a little garden beside the Courtyard where a giant peach tree grew, its branches stretching into the sky and its trunk so thick it needed five grown men to link arms around it.


    The garden itself was built around the tree and it bore fruit all year round.


    I know you''re expecting some convoluted backstory for the tree, like maybe the founder himself nted it or some kind of god shed some blood or tear on a normal peach tree and it grew into this. But no, it''s just a giant peach tree.


    No really.


    It got this big because of all the Pure Elemental Quarks we''ve infused in it, making it grow and bear it''s delicious fruit.


    Quite a number of us like peaches you see.


    They had me infuse my own quarks in it once and it doubled in size the next day. Seeing as how it continued growing to this size after that event, it was definitely due to the other Elders and Masters infusing their own quarks into it.


    The Sect Master led me under the tree, plucking two fruits from its branches with his quarks and handing one over to me.


    I thanked him and waited for him to take a bite before I bit mine.


    Sweet.


    Not as sweet as my disci--


    Ok no cheesy lines, sorry.


    "What do you think of our Sect, Master Lin?" he asked.


    I pretended to think, "It''s peaceful and quiet, a good ce of learning."


    He nodded at my answer, "Yes, I thought our predecessors truly chose a good ce to nurture the students. How are your disciples finding it here?"


    "I believe they are of the same opinion," I answered half-heartedly, waiting for his small talk to be over.


    "Umu, good, good," he muttered while stroking his beard. "In that case, I have some students--"


    I knew it!


    "-- that some other Elders and Masters have deemed to be problem students. They had shown potential but for some reason they just don''t seem to be able to advance no matter what they do. Could you take them under your wing?"


    Ha! You thought I came unprepared? I was expecting this the moment I saw you talking to the others back during the Tournament Arc! I told you I will now work for my easy life didn''t I?


    "I''m afraid that would be rather difficult for me, Sect Master. I have four students to teach now and with my current level of experience, I''m not ready to take on more."


    "Hmm¡­ That is true¡­" Sect Master Long nodded.


    How''s that? I told you I came prepared!


    "In that case, how about an exchange of students? You can leave your disciples with the other Masters for a time, then focus on training the problem ones."


    Oh? Still trying me?


    "Ah, but having them learn another Master''s teaching methods after being used to mine would be detrimental for their development."


    "Mmm¡­ Master Lin seems to have long decided how to develop his disciples I see."


    "Of course, since when did I do things half-heartedly?"


    "Hahaha! That is true!" Sect Master Longughed.


    Heh, see? Simple.


    "In that case, I have a suggestion for you, Master Lin."


    Come on, what else do you want?


    "Oh? What is it?" I asked.


    "Your disciples have already shown quite the talent, but they have yet to mix with the rest of the Sect so far. They could use this time to get to know their peers, seeing the top talents of our Sect would also encourage the Sect members to work harder too."


    You¡­ Cunning little¡­


    I can''t even say no to that without sounding like a possessive person.


    "I¡­ See¡­ But why the sudden interest though, Sect Master?"


    Sect Master Long looked around for a moment before leaning close to me, whispering, "Truth be told, Master Lin. Those students I mentioned have showed unique constitution just like your Lian Li. While you were travelling, they showed up out of the blue iming to have came from the Dong side of the continent."


    I tilted my head at him, not understanding what was so special about it. It''s not like the country of Dong didn''t have Practitioners either.


    He continued, "We wanted to turn them away since it was past our recruitment period, but they were very insistent and had nowhere else to go. Refugees you see."


    Uh huh, umon, but not that surprising either.


    He made sure that there was no one around again before whispering, "I didn''t want to make too much fuss so I told Elder Qing to use the same test you did back then on them. These students didn''t even flinch when he unleashed his full Elemental Pressure on them. Normal non-Practitioners would have fainted immediately but not them, even though the orb clearly showed that they had zero Pure Elemental quarks."


    Ohe on... These kinds of people are supposed to be rare, and you''re telling me a group of them just showed up on our doorstep just like that?


    He sighed, "I was just hoping if you could take a look at them? None of the other Elders and Masters know what to do with them either since they have zero Pure Elemental quarks¡­ But none of them wants to admit that because of pride you see¡­ I''ll only suggest the student switching if you ept to train them for a bit."


    I groaned inwardly, this kind of changes things.


    If they managed to withstand an Elder''s Elemental Pressure without training, they definitely aren''t normal people.


    I wonder why I''ve never heard of this group of students before?


    Is it because of the fact that I took in Lian Li?


    Had I not been there at her selection like the past, she would have been turned away from entering the Sect. But because I had taken her in despite her obviousck of Pure Elemental quarks and groomed her into the cheat character she is, the others figured out that Pure Elemental quarks were not everything.


    So this group of students who should''ve been turned away were epted instead, though I really don''t know how they did not foresee the problem of not knowing how to teach this group ever came to mind?


    I mean, it''s not like they know much about innate Elemental Quarks either, these people were stuck with the idea that all Practitioners have Pure Elemental quarks within their Cultivation Point.


    I guess it wouldn''t hurt to just take a look. Hell, for all I know Elder Qing might have grown senile and his Elemental Pressure had be nonexistent.


    "I suppose I could at least take a look," I relented.


    Sect Master Long pped me on the shoulder with a smile, "I knew I could count on you."


    Hah¡­ I guess I''ll need to think of another way to get my disciples upied for some time¡­

 Chapter 38 - Do Not Pursue

    (MC POV)


    "You''re that Master Lin?" A young man asked with an arrogant air.


    ??


    I tilted my head slightly at the man''s question, "Yes, that would be me."


    "How old are you even?"


    "Forty¡­ I mean, Twenty two."


    "Haaaah? You''re younger than me! What makes you think you can teach me anything?!"


    I raised an eyebrow at his outburst, wondering what I had done to offend him. It''s a good thing my disciples aren''t here to be traumatised by his attitude.


    The young man who was raising his voice was a little taller than me in his early thirties. He had broad shoulders and a squarish jaw with his ck hair tied neatly in a bun on top of his head.


    The sole female beside him was a brte in her early twenties, her hair tied in a braid that reached to her lower back. Her angr features were entuated by the pink qipao that she wore, the slit at the side revealing her fair toned legs.


    A real beauty, basically, but I''ve seen my share to feel nothing from her. I''m not a young kid anymore to be drooling at every piece of meat thrown my way.


    ording to what I could find, he had came to the Sect during the time I was at Manami''s vige, leading a group of three men and a young woman banging on our Sect doors demanding entry.


    They were turned away at first but they had imed to be exceptional talents so they were allowed in for a quick test.


    Using the method I performed, Elder Qing deemed that they might possess the same potential as Lian Li whom,st they saw, had miraculously been revealed as a Practitioner despite not having Pure Elemental Quarks.


    They surmised it had something to do with the fact that they could withstand the Elemental Pressure exuded from a Practitioner that made them different. The Sect Master agreed to admit them into the Sect but none of the Elders or Masters knew how to teach them since they had no Pure Elemental Quarks.


    They decided to leave them to me to deal with when I came back.


    What they didn''t expect was for me to return with even more disciples in tow.


    They then took some time to discuss on what would be the better option to do since they were afraid of stunting my disciple''s growth. At least, ording to them, that was the reason for their hesitation.


    They didn''t manage toe up with a solution before the Sect Showcase Festival came around so they decided that kicking the can down the road would be best. They had left them behind at the Sect during the Festival since they didn''t want the other Sects to know about them.


    Only when they saw how much Lian Li had grown did they decide the best choice was to still push this group of students to me.


    "Watch your mouth young one, do you not know Master Lin?" Elder Xiao admonished.


    "Why should I know about some young upstart?! Do you not know who I am?!"


    "Not really," I admitted.


    His face reddened upon my answer, "Feng Xian! The rightful heir of the country of Dong! How could you have not heard of me?!"


    Ignoring his outburst, I looked towards the group behind him, "And the rest of you?"


    The woman did a perfect curtsey, "Greetings, Master Lin. My name is Diao Chan, I am young master Feng Xian''s retainer."


    "I am Cheng Lian."


    "My name is Wei Yue."


    "Hu Zhen is my name."


    I didn''t bother with those three since they were obviously side characters.


    "So what is the ''rightful heir of the country of Dong'' doing here?" I asked, mixing a little sarcasm in there.


    The youth crossed his arms, "Hmph! I was betrayed! Do you Beiyang people even know what is going on across the mountains?! How ignorant can you be?!"


    I looked at Elder Xiao who only shrugged at me, showing that he was unaware of such a thing as well.


    I decided to humour him.


    "Well then, mind telling us what your situation is then?"


    He scoffed, "Hmph! Of course such uncultured people like you wouldn''t know! The king of Dong was disposed merely a few weeks ago and my trusted advisor betrayed me! iming that I was the one who killed the king!"


    "And so, you ran away?" I guessed.


    "It was merely a tactical retreat!" He corrected. "I will build up my strength here and return back to im what belongs to me!"


    "Hmmm¡­ If I remember right, wasn''t the king known to be a tyrant?"


    "Ha! What do any of you know about martial valor?!"


    I shrugged, knowing it was pointless to continue any form of argument with him.


    "Alright, right now, I care just as much about your background as you do about mine. Once you''ve been epted entry here, you are a student and nothing more."


    He seemed offended but I didn''t care.


    I just returned to the Sect barely an hour ago, you know? I''m tired, sweaty and pissed, why can''t they let me have a proper bath first before pping these problem kids on me?


    I continued, "Specifically, you''ll be my student. I''ve heard that your group''s constitution is simr to one of my disciples, making me the only one who can properly teach you. It''s up to you if you want to learn under me or not."


    "You mean the great me has to bow to someone younger than myself and call Master?! I''ve never even called anyone else Master before and you expect the first one is to some young upstart like you?!"


    "Whether you do, or do not, I frankly don''t care. You''re here to learn and I''m only interested in teaching people who have an interest to learn which you seem to have ack of."


    He gritted his teeth, the other three men had simr dissatisfied expressions but the girl didn''t look like she cared. In fact, all this while she seemed quite disinterested in what was going on.


    I turned my back on them, "Seeing as I''ve just returned from our trip, I''m going back to my courtyard to rest. If any of you want instruction thene to my ce.? If not, the exit is right where you came in from."


    "You! How dare you turn your back on this prince?! Do you not care what will happen to you once I''ve gone back to take over Dong?! I''ll ughter you!" the kid screeched.


    I made a show of digging through my pockets, taking out something from within before turning back to him. I gestured for his palm which he stretched out, confusion clear on his face.


    I dropped a piece of candy that I''ve kept for Cai Hong in his open palm, "Sorry, but that''s all the care that I could give about that."


    I didn''t wait to see his reaction before strutting away, teleporting the candy that he tried to throw on the ground back into my pocket. No way will I let Cai Hong''s candy go to waste.


    If this young master was expecting me to pursue him, he''ll be thoroughly disappointed.


    Honestly, if any of theme, I wouldn''t mind trying to teach them. They actually do have quite a unique constitution, but I''ll need to have a closer look at them if I was to be sure.


    A quick scan from me revealed that all of them had a Cultivation Point at least, except for that Diao Chan.


    Finding out how she managed to withstand Elder Qing''s Elemental Pressure would be quite interesting.

 Chapter 39 - The Sable Cicada

    (Lian Li POV)


    "Master, where is the Fiery mes Sect?" I asked, trying to keep my breathing calm.


    ??


    Master had just returned from his bath and there were still traces of moisture on his neck, a droplet of water rolling past his cor temptingly. I won''t deny having thoughts of licking it once or twice¡­ Maybe a few dozen times.


    Master designated the day we returned as a rest day, letting us rx after the journey back from the Phoenix Sect and also as a reward of sorts for doing so well during the Sect Showcase Festival.


    We wanted to peek on Master''s bathing but upon reaching the Sect, Sect Master Long, or who we know as Shameless Long, called Master away for some reason.


    When Master returned, he had already taken his bath and joined us in the garden''s pavilion within his courtyard.


    Wasted opportunity indeed...


    Right now he was busy with brushing thest of Manami''s tails while I waited for my turn with my hair. Eris was seated beside me, silently listening to our conversation while no doubt conversing with her other selves inside her head at the same time.


    Cai Hong had chosen the most enviable position by using Master''sp as a pillow while she napped.


    "Hmm? The Fiery mes Sect is it? They should be northwards of Jin city," Master answered, running his hands enviously through Manami''s fur.


    I spotted a glistening trail of drool escaping from the corner of Manami''s lips, her hands gripping her knees tightly while her body shuddered in pleasure.


    "It should be a four day journey on foot from here, their Sect is smaller than ours but they are ranked third because of their expertise in Spirit Fire. The Sect is built in between a small hill and forest with a vige just south of it."


    I nodded, Manami and I would be paying a visit to that Sect soon toplete the baptism for those two trash that I can''t remember the name of.


    "Heaven Sect is only ranked first because of Master, isn''t it?" Eris asked.


    Master nodded slightly, "It''s a bit sad to admit, but yes. The other experts in Heaven Sect can''t match up to the experts in other Sects. The disparity in talent is quite disappointing."


    I tapped my chin with a finger, "Then why does Master stay here?"


    Master smiled, "I''ve already spent a long time here and I''m familiar with the people. No reason to just abandon them like that."


    As expected of our kind Master.


    How could I have thought Master would abandon me so easily back then? I truly have shamed Master greatly because of my insecurities¡­


    Ah, but Master had hugged me though¡­ Ehehehehe~~


    Master ran the hair brush through Manami''s tail onest time before tapping her on the shoulder, "Manami, I''m done."


    "Funyaaa~~" Manami answered eloquently, standing up from her seat on shaky legs.


    I switched ces with Manami, the fox youkai leaning heavily on Eris when she sat down with half-lidded eyes.


    Master ran theb through my hair, sending shivers down my spine.


    Trying to distract myself from the pleasure, I asked, "Master¡­ If I may¡­ What did Shame-- I mean Sect Master Long want from you just now?"


    "Hmmmm¡­ There were a few problem students in the Sect that he wanted me to take charge of."


    I frowned, "Problem¡­ Students?"


    Master nodded, "They have special circumstances and no one else in the Sect can teach them properly."


    "Master¡­ Best Teacher¡­" Erismented.


    Indeed, Master possesses knowledge that is beyond normal mortalprehension. With such skills and wisdom, Master is definitely someone beyond this mortal world.


    "Hunymmmm¡­ Where¡­ Where are the students?" Manami asked, wiping the drool off her face.


    "The leader of the group is a disposed prince from the country of Dong, he resents having to bow his head to someone younger like me. So they have yet to ept being my students," Master shrugged.


    Eris perked up, "The prince of Dong?"


    Master smiled while braiding my hair, "Yes, Eris. The prince of Dong. Do you know him?"


    Eris nodded, "He is quite feared in that country and also acknowledged as the best warrior in history. He personally lead armies to conquer many territories for his foster father, the king."


    "Oh? He was adopted by the king? He ims to be the rightful heir to the throne, though?" Master recounted.


    "Not wrong¡­ King without children¡­"


    "Ara? Does that mean Eris is from there as well?" Manami questioned, finally recovering her senses.


    Eris gave a bark ofughter, "Ha! Yep, born and bred there! A real piece of work that ce. If you ain''t good at fighting or a rich supporter of the king, you''re totally screwed!"


    Master hummed, "Do you know why he''s here then?"


    Eris tapped her chin thoughtfully, "Thest that this one heard¡­ The prince was interested in a woman whom the king also had his eyes on, they had a falling out because of that. This one isn''t sure what happened in the end but humbly thinks it is rted."


    "Umu¡­ There was a young woman apanying him that introduced herself as his retainer. She introduced herself as Diao Chan," Master added.


    "Ah, yes, I remember now," Eris hammered her fist into her palm. "She was supposedly known as Dong''s top four beauties. It was said her beauty could topple nations."


    Ah, that prince must have murdered the king in cold blood and fled here with her then, no doubt painting himself as the victim to the people here to garner sympathy.


    While I was starting to immerse myself in the feeling of Master running his fingers through my hair, a voice called out from the garden''s entrance.


    "Apologies for the rudeness, Master Lin. May I take a moment of your time?"


    All of us turned to see a breathtakingly beautiful young woman standing at the archway of the entrance.


    Her lustrous brown hair that seemed to glow in the light, her angr fairy esque face with gleaming blue eyes and seductive red lips. The scandalously fair leg that peeked out from the slit in her qipao alongside her well rounded curves was enough to incite the fires of lust in many.


    I had never felt this threatened before.


    Judging by how the others sat straighter and even Cai Hong waking up from her nap, they felt the same as I did.


    It wasn''t because of her beauty, no. It was this aura of malice that seemed to cling to her, choking the life out of her surroundings and making everything seem darker.


    "Ah, Diao Chan," Master called out. "Are you here to learn? If you are, I''m afraid today is a rest day so there won''t be any lessons. You can return tomorrow if you wish."


    She shook her head, "I''m afraid not, Master Lin. I was sent by my lord to inform you that he refuses to learn under you."


    This girl¡­ She''s lying. Her skills aren''t as good as Eris but the skill involved with how she controls her features and voice areparable.


    "Oh? Then I''m surprised he even bothered to send you here, I''d thought he would send one of his men or not even bother telling me at all."


    It seems Master has caught on too, resuming his braiding of my hair.


    "He is still imposing on your Sect after all, he would rather not be too rude."


    ''Your Sect''?


    What is she trying to achieve?


    "You tter me, Diao Chan. But I am not the Sect Master of Heaven Sect."


    "Ah, apologies. I had assumed since Master Lin seemed to be the most respected figure in the Sect."


    "No harm done," Master assured, his hands still braiding my hair. "You can tell your lord that I have received his intentions quite clearly."


    She bowed, "In that case, I shall take my leave."


    "Umu."


    She left without another word.


    I''m not totally sure if I was only imagining the ce getting a little brighter after she left.


    "Papa¡­ Scary person?" Cai Hong tugged at Master''s sleeve.


    "Ah, I believe her constitution is rather special. But I''m not sure of how special it is at the moment."


    We sisters were all in silent agreement that we had to keep an eye on her.


    "I''m done, Lian Li."


    Ah.


    I had been too distracted by her appearance to properly appreciate Master''s touch¡­


    Oh, that reminds me. I had promised myself to do this once we''ve returned to the Sect.


    "Master, would it be too much to ask to sleep with you tonight?"


    "... Eh?"

 Chapter 40 - You’re A Wizard

    (Manami POV)


    Lian Li slept with Masterst night.


    ??


    Nothing happened though, really, they just shared a bed.


    Or at least, that''s what she told me while blushing to the tips of her ears.


    She was still quite insecure about being epted by Master so she had requested to be near him for some time.


    No doubt Master had already realised her insecurities and acquiesced to her request.


    Even I was not that cruel to get between Master and her that night, she made it easier for Master to ept me in the future after all.


    And about her iming nothing happeningst night? I don''t believe a word of it.


    But well, that wasst night''s business and I would im my time with Master soon.


    I have one month to do it freely anyway, I doubt it is impossible for something to happen between us after spending so long together.


    Ufufufufu~~


    We started our lessons as per normal today, Master guiding Lian Li, Cai Hong and I in our Practitioner sses and Eris in her sword arts.


    Halfway through, that woman showed up again predictably.


    "Master Lin? I hope I am not disturbing you?"


    Ara? Do you not see you''re disturbing our precious time with Master? If you do, why don''t you make yourself scarce?


    Aren''t you just taking advantage of Master''s kindness?


    Master nced at her direction before turning back to Eris, resuming their spar.


    "As you can see, I am quite busy. What do you want? Eris, don''t get distracted."


    Ufufufu! Master! What have we done to deserve you? You really are tempting me to the extreme right now you know?


    Unperturbed by Master''sment, she bowed, "Forgive my rudeness. I beseech Master Lin to allow this lowly maid to spectate your lessons, for I have never witnessed a Practitioner lesson before."


    Ara? Like anyone would believe that?


    "Really? Then what have you been doing all this time within the Sect?" Master asked, ducking under one of Eris''s sword swings.


    "The other Masters and Elders had not seen me fit to join in on their lessons. Young master Feng Xian had also deemed most of them unworthy of instructing him."


    Master parried another blow from Eris, spinning himself out of range, "Your footwork Eris, you''re not leaning your weight on your feet again. Anyway, Diao Chan, whye to me of all people then? And did your young master approve youring here?"


    "I am here because I was told that Master Lin was the best teacher in the Sect and you knew at a single nce that we were different. As for the young master¡­ I have no wish to remain as his retainer."


    I tried hard to not roll my eyes at her tant attempt at garnering sympathy.


    "Oh? Interesting, do tell," Master prodded, side-stepping Eris''s thrust.


    "What young master Feng Xian had told you was only half the truth, I was not originally his retainer. My father had promised me to the king as a concubine but my presence had caught young master Feng Xian''s eye. He wanted me as his wife but the king refused to give me up."


    "Let me guess, your little lord murdered his father for this," Master stated, locking his de with Eris''s. "And he was found out by the king''s followers and was ousted from the country, fleeing for his life with his few loyal men and you in tow."


    "Master Lin is indeed as insightful as the rumours say."


    Master flicked his wrist, disarming Eris in a single movement.


    "Weak grip, Eris," Master flipped his sword around to put it in Eris''s hands. "Here, your hand position just now was here, it will slip out easily when I do the disarming technique. But if you move it here, it won''t slip as easily."


    "Understood, Master," Eris bowed.


    Master nodded, patting her head, "Take a break then. Lian Li, Manami, Cai Hong, you girls too."


    I stretched my arms after stopping the breathing technique Master instructed us to use, standing up to relieve my sore legs. I made to move towards the pavillion where Master had always prepared refreshments for us, his cooking is divine as always.


    Eris, Lian Li and Cai Hong followed suit, taking small bites out of the assortment of pastries Masker had baked. Our senses were still focused on that woman''s interaction with Master though.


    If she dared to take any inappropriate actions, we would be ready to stop her.


    "Diao Chan, enough with the melodrama. Just say exactly what you want."


    "... It seems even I cannot deceive Master Lin''s eyes¡­" The woman sighed. "I want to escape from him."


    Master raised an eyebrow, "Him, as in, your lord?"


    "Yes. It may sound like boasting but I was regarded as the top four beauties within the country of Dong, I had been treated like a bird in a gilded cage for as long as I can remember. My father forbade me from doing anything and I had been kept on a tight leash, afraid that I would run off on my own."


    She looked past Master to stare at us, "Even under the king''s service I was still treated like some priceless jade that cannot be touched, the same goes for the young master. I only wish to be free."


    Her eyes went back to Master, "Teach me. Train me. Make me strong enough such that I can take control of my own fate. I tire of having my own life dictated for me."


    Ara? it seems like she is finally honest for once.


    "Hmmm¡­ Stretch out your palms for me," Master instructed.


    She did it without hesitation, letting Master grip her palms with his hands.


    I felt the release of Master''s Pure Elemental quarks and I knew he was scanning her Cultivation Point.


    A few seconds passed before he let go of her, tucking his hands behind his back.


    "You¡­ Do not have Pure Elemental Quarks as expected¡­ In fact, you''re not a Practitioner," Master announced.


    All of us frowned, that means she does not even have a Cultivation Point right?


    She furrowed her brows at him, "What do you mean by that? If you do not wish to teach me, then just say that to me, no need to make such an obvious lie about it."


    Ara, ara? How daring¡­ I should really p some sense into this girl.


    Master shook his head, "I do not lie, you truly do not possess a Cultivation Point which all Practitioners have, howe--"


    "Impossible!" She yelled, flinging her fists in clear frustration. "I felt the power! I felt the energy! I just didn''t know how to use it! When that Elder red his so called pressure on me, I clearly felt something within me react! You lie!"


    Master sighed, "Could you just stop your hysterics and let me finish? I said you''re not a Practitioner because you have no Cultivation Point. What you have is a Mana Core. You are a Witch."


    "Eh?" Everyone called out at the same time.

 Chapter 41 - Face Slapping, Literally

    (MC POV)


    I sighed internally once I figured out this girl''s special circumstances. It seems life really wants to make a joke out of me with all the things I''ve been thrown at.


    ??


    "A¡­ A Witch? What do you mean?" Diao Chan asked.


    It was no surprise that she did not know, they were unheard of within this ne. Not because they were exceptionally rare but because people didn''t know that they exist, even the witches themselves.


    "I mean exactly that." I sighed, thinking about how troublesome it was going to be. "While Practitioners possess a Cultivation Point within their body that allows them to manipte Elemental Quarks, Witches possess a Mana Core within their body and are incapable of manipting Elemental Quarks directly."


    She frowned at me, "Then what good would this¡­ Mana Core be? Is it¡­ Powerful?"


    I gestured her towards the pavilion, "This will take a while to exin, let''s talk about it over some snacks."


    She followed behind me without hesitation, taking a seat opposite of me at the table while I took the side with my disciples.


    Somehow this feels like a job interview¡­


    "I''m probably going to dump a lot of information now, so be prepared," I warned.


    She nodded a go ahead.


    "Normal Practitioners have a Cultivation Point within them that circtes Pure Elemental quarks. The amount they can contain within them is dependent on their proficiency and size of their Cultivation Point which can be erged the more the Practitioner cultivates. The air within our world is filled with Pure Elemental quarks so even an untrained Practitioner is able to tap into it unconsciously to refill their Cultivation Point."


    Diao Chan scoffed, "Please do not insult my intelligence by telling me all these that even a twelve year old would know."


    "If you do not want to listen to Master that much, the exit is right there," Lian Li growled while holding two strawberry tarts in her hands.


    Diao Chan narrowed her eyes, "I only ask for my time to not be wasted here."


    "Ara, ara? You''re speaking as though you''re wasting no one''s time by being here? Are we a joke to you?" Manami asked, cing a cup of tea in front of me.


    Eris nodded, "My lesson time with Master was cut short."


    "Papa, hug?"


    I picked up Cai Hong and ced her on myp, facing away from me. She continued nibbling away at her cookie while staring at Diao Chan across from her.


    "Alright, let''s move on, shall we?" I tried to steer the conversation back, seeing how my disciples and her were throwing imaginary lightning at each other.


    "Some people possess Mana Cores instead of a Cultivation Point, allowing them to contain what we know as mana within their bodies. The Mana Cores do not allow the user to manipte Elemental Quarks directly, but they are able to generate and store mana that they can directly utilise in order to influence Elemental Quarks. However, for some reason yet unknown, Mana Cores are primarily found within females. Thus, these group of people are called Witches."


    Diao Chan scowled again, "So basically you can''t help me right? Since you can''t use this so called Mana Core at all."


    There was a loud crunch.


    I looked down to see Cai Hong waving half of her cookie threateningly at Diao Chan, "Bad woman! Bad! Cai Hong no like!"


    I patted her head to calm her down while looking back at Diao Chan, "I don''t get why you''re jumping to conclusions so fast. I''m the one telling you all this information aren''t I? What makes you think I wouldn''t know something about it?"


    "Aside from the fact that everything seems too convenient and you aren''t a female?" She answered with a voice full of sarcasm.


    I shrugged, "You don''t need to be here, as Lian Li said, the exit is right there. None of us will stop you from leaving."


    There was a pause, she nced towards the archway she came from before turning back to me. Cai Hong had went back to nibbling on her cookie.


    "I''m sorry. I was too emotional, please carry on," she relented.


    I nodded, "Witches rely on what we call Spells to materialise their mana into the material world. Their fundamentals are simr to Cultivation Techniques but Spells are exceedingly rare aspared to Cultivation Techniques. One reason is because they are much harder to invocate then Cultivation Techniques and only Witches could utilise a Spell''s full power."


    I took a sip of my tea.


    Mmmm... Manami still makes the best tea.


    "But the end result for both Spells and Cultivation Techniques are fundamentally simr. Both of them are making use of Elemental Quarks to influence the material world, albeit spells doing it in a roundabout way."


    She looked pointedly at me, "I take it that you know a few spells then, Master Lin?"


    "Indeed I do," I confirmed.


    The matriarch of the Royal Spiritual Family Sect had been a very powerful Witch. Strong enough that no known Practitioners could stand a chance against her.


    She was the main reason why I managed to get a position within her Sect since she took an interest in my intellect. She had posted a challenge for any Witch to decode and replicate a spell she had created but no one had seeded until I came along.


    I realised the connection between Cultivation Techniques and her Spell just from seeing it once and managed to decode it and understand the fundamentals of Spells from that challenge alone.


    She thus recruited me as an archivist and allowed me free reign of the library.


    The catch was that I also became the sole target for all her Spell testings.


    Fun times¡­ Not.


    So to say that I was an expert in Spells is an understatement.


    Diao Chan narrowed her eyes, "So a Practitioner can use both Cultivation Techniques and Spells while a Witch can only use Spells?"


    "Basically," I nodded.


    Her skeptical look returned, "In that case, it sounds more like Witches are a downgrade of Practitioners aren''t they? Since Spells and Cultivation Techniques are fundamentally simr, what use are Spells?"


    "Ah, but they''re actually quite different once you consider the intricate details," I answered with a knowing smile.


    "A simple way to differentiate is like asking two people to get you a ss of water. One will go directly to the kitchen and pour out the water that has already been prepared beforehand and return back to you, that''s Cultivation Techniques. The other will go up the mountain to search for an extremely pure water spring with a bucket, filling the bucket with said water before returning back to you. Both gives water, it''s just the efficiency and quality of both will differ."


    I stretched out my hand, Pure Elemental quarks gathering around my hand immediately and making it glow.


    "For Practitioners, efficiency and speed is always the key. As such, if you ask the one who has always retrieved water from the kitchen to climb a mountain, it can still be done, just that the time taken is longer and the water they retrieved might not be as pure and plentiful."


    I dispersed the Pure Elemental quarks before closing my eyes, "but if a Practitioner has enough practice, he might at least gain enough proficiency to utilise spells to a certain degree, though Witches will always naturally be better at it."


    "Ah, but the Witch won''t be able to take water from the kitchen because she''s not allowed to be there?" Lian Li guessed.


    I patted her head, "Hmmm, that''s not wrong. Witches can only use Spells but are the best at using them while Practitioners can use both Cultivation Techniques and Spells but are not as adept at Spells as Witches."


    "Could we see an example of a Spell, Master?" Eris asked.


    "Umu," I stretched out a hand to point at the open area in the garden. "''Brilliance that shines upon the night, guardian of the eternal abyss. I seek thee by my name and bind thee to mine will, your service and obedience I demand from you. Shine forth by mymand, strike down the blight upon thend. Heed thee, I call upon you! Light Wisp!''"


    There was a gust of wind that blew through the garden before a sh of light appeared at where I had pointed my palm, merging itself slowly to form a ball of light that remained floating at where it was.


    "A light ball, basically," I exined. "Used to light up dark areas and can follow its summoner around."


    "That¡­ Is a Spell?" Diao Chan asked, staring at the Light Wisp floating a few meters away.


    "Yes, as you can tell the difference already, a Spell requires an incantation to cast while a Cultivation Technique does not."


    She furrowed her brows at me, "So what? All I need is to memorise a few lines and I can basically do anything?"


    I smiled at her, "You can go ahead and try."


    She reached out her hand and repeated the words I had spoken, only for nothing to happen.


    "If all you had to do was to recite the words, anyone would be able to be a Witch," Iughed.


    She swivelled to face me, "Then teach me!"


    I raised my eyebrow at her, "I have yet to see why I should. I offered and you didn''t ept, you came to me with less than honest intentions and I already have four other disciples to take care of."


    She eyed all my disciples for a minute before standing up and making her way to my side.


    "Fine then, you can have it. Just train me after you''re done," She spat at me.


    My eyes narrowed in confusion, "Have what? I do not know what you are talking about."


    She gritted her teeth, "Stop pretending, you men are all the same! You want my body don''t you?! Like how these girls must have tempted you! Just get it over with!"


    A loud p resounded throughout the courtyard, followed by another one soon after.


    "You have guts bad mouthing our Master in front of us like that," Lian Li growled, ring at her.


    "Fufufu¡­ You behave quite arrogantly for a rabid dog who came barking for scraps," Manami smiled. "Do we need to throw you out?"


    "Woman¡­ Bad," Cai Hong pouted.


    "To know nothing about us and assume so much¡­ You truly don''t know the definition of rude," Eris shook her head in pity.


    Diao Chan furrowed her brows, both her cheeks beginning to redden from the two ps Lian Li and Manami had given her.


    "Master Lin! How dare your own--"


    "Get out of my sight," I ordered, turning my eyes away from her.


    "What?"


    "You heard me. I have no intention on taking someone as arrogant and rude as you under my wing, you might have better luck elsewhere though I doubt so."


    Diao Chan spluttered at my sudden hostility, "Wha¡­ What? I¡­ Wait¡­"


    "I will not repeat myself again, you either walk out of here on your own two legs or I''m sending you out without them."


    Realising I was serious, she quickly bolted out of my courtyard.


    "More tea, Master?" Manami asked.


    "Umu, yes please."


    "And if it''s not too much to ask, could I also warm your bed tonight?"


    "... Why not?"

 Chapter 42 - Late Night Visits

    (Lian Li POV)


    I tapped my foot impatiently as Manami slipped out of Master''s room, closing the door silently behind her.


    ??


    It was alreadyte into the night, the crescent moon the only source of illumination within the courtyard.


    She glided down the steps to meet me, her features radiating a slightly ethereal glow.


    "Nothing happened, hmm?" Manami poked at me.


    "Shut up¡­ I¡­ I didn''t think it would actually happen then¡­" I admitted.


    "Was it good?"


    "... Heavenly."


    "Ufufufufu~~ This big sister would really like to sit down and talk about it but¡­ Let''s leave it for next time then, are you ready?"


    I checked my clothes before nodding to her, "You sure you can bring us there?"


    "Ara, ara? It''s a Technique Master taught us, I have full confidence in it."


    I nodded, "Let''s go then."


    Manami waved her arms in an intricate pattern and her body began to glow slightly, a small ring of light appearing beneath her feet.


    She stretched her arms out to the side, causing the circle of light to expand to beneath my feet.


    With a snap of her fingers, the light glowed brighter and the world around us blurred before snapping back into focus suddenly.


    "Where are we?" I asked, not recognising the ce.


    "The forest just behind the Fiery mes Sect," Manami exined. "The two pieces of trash live near the back walls so this works in our favour, or so my sources say."


    "Hmmm¡­ How do we get in without anyone knowing then?"


    "Fufufu¡­ That''s the most simple part," Manami giggled, waving her hand in the air.


    I felt a wave of cool air wash over me as her illusion Technique took effect. Raising my hands, I could see that my hands were translucent now.


    "We can still see each other, but the others won''t be able to see us. Remember, this only hides our presence and sight, not our sound or smell," Manami cautioned.


    I nodded in understanding, "Alright, you know where they are?"


    She tapped her nose, "Of course I do, follow me."


    The both of us leapt over the wall without trouble,nding silently within a spacious courtyard.


    Both of us were just about to move forward when the door to the building beside us opened, an Elder stepping out into the courtyard with his legs spread rather wide apart.


    Manami''s concealing Technique held strong as he didn''t even look in our direction.


    We immediately recognised him as that trash Elder who had challenged Master back then.


    "Haa¡­ To be used by the Sect as a scapegoat and even receive such a wound from Master Lin¡­ Truly is my bad luck¡­" he murmured to himself.


    He hobbled away slowly with his legs spread wide apart, much to our amusement.


    We would have loved to leave some malicious ''gifts'' for him but we decided it would be best to leave as little trace of our involvement tonight as possible.


    We crept through the courtyard, following a winding path towards what should be the Elite Sect members'' courtyards.


    Manami stopped in front of one such courtyard, frowning, "I smell blood¡­ Thick..."


    My frown matched hers and I prepared myself for what may be inside.


    That trash might be engaged in a form of blood ritual.


    We crept into the courtyard, gliding across the small garden to reach the interior building that should house his sleeping quarters.


    I tried the door, but it wouldn''t budge.


    Manami circled her finger in the air, signalling to find another way of gaining entry.


    Reaching the back of the house, we noticed a window that was left slightly ajar. Judging by its position, it should lead to the bathroom of the house.


    I lead the way towards it, intending on using it as a point of entry.


    That was when the thick stench of blood assaulted my nose.


    I looked back at Manami who had her own nose wrinkled from the smell. Her ears twitched slightly before she gave me an assuring nod.


    Readying myself, I pulled open the window slowly and peered inside.


    Nothing prepared me for what I saw.


    That trash was suspended upside down on the ceiling, his body swaying slightly in the breeze.


    There was a gaping hole at where his abdomen would be, his innards dug out to be used as the rope to suspend him.


    Manami peeked from my side, wrinkling her nose at the sight.


    We climbed into the room, our senses tuned and wary for any threats.


    Finding no one else, I began to inspect the corpse.


    Other than the hole in his abdomen, that trash seemed to have underwent a series of torture judging by the various bruises and cuts.


    A gag was also stuffed into his mouth, stained red with blood.


    It seemed like he was killed while in the midst of bathing, as evident from the tub of bath water that sat directly below him, the water already stained red with the blood from the hanging carcass.


    Manami''s hands glowed as she touched the thing''s head.


    "Ara? No memories¡­ The person who did this was very thorough. This thing should''ve diedst night or two nights ago."


    The distance between Phoenix Sect and this Sect was shorterpared to ours, so that means they should have returned to their Sect earlier than us.


    "Hmm¡­ This changes things¡­" She whispered. "Should we check on the next one?"


    I nodded, feeling slightly annoyed that someone had ruined our n of gaining another believer. He was probably the result of some inner feud between Sect members.


    Manami led the way towards another courtyard further down the path, stopping at the entrance.


    "It''s the same," Manami stated, annoyance clear on her face.


    We crept into the courtyard, finding the door locked as well while the bathroom window was simrly left slightly ajar.


    It felt like whoever did this was taunting us.


    Peeking into the bathroom revealed the other trash in the exact same position as the first one.


    "This one too? How many enemies do they have?" I wondered aloud.


    Manami tapped a finger on her chin, "Mmmm¡­ Well, this is quite unfortunate¡­ But there''s nothing we can do now so let''s just go back."


    I narrowed my eyes at her, "You just want to crawl back into Master''s bed, don''t you?"


    "Ufufufu~ Looks like I got caught. Do you want to join me?"


    I waved my hand at her, "Maybe next time. Let''s just go back, I''m tired already."


    Manami invoked her teleportation technique again, transporting us back with a sh with none the wiser about ourte night visit.


    Neither of us cared about the two pieces of trash, the thought of disposing the bodies not even crossing our minds.


    Those two were just insignificant shitstains after all, if they were killed by someone else because of a Sect feud so be it. As long as it doesn''tplicate our n or Master''s life.


    Disgusted by the state of their deaths?


    Not really, we''ve already done worse.


    Much, much worse.

 Chapter 43 - Door To Door Salesman

    (MC POV)


    The next morning, things were mostly back to normal. It was just after lunch time and we all had a satisfying meal of rice topped with grilled steak.


    ??


    Right now, we were taking a short break after our meal.


    "Master, could we learn spells too?" Lian Li asked.


    Ah ever the studious one, she is.


    "Umu¡­ I could teach you all, but I think there''s enough on your tes for now. Spells are really inefficient for Practitioners after all."


    Eris pulled at my sleeve, "Master¡­ May this one humbly inquire if this one is a Witch?"


    I patted her head, "Mmm¡­ No, you do not have a Mana Core Eris. But you don''t need to worry about that."


    Eris nodded meekly under my head patting.


    Manami tapped her chin, "Master, I still do not understand. If a Practitioner trains long enough, shouldn''t their Spells be just as good as Witches?"


    "Unfortunately, it isn''t as simple as that. You see, it''s not a matter of proficiency, it''s the matter about the source itself."


    Lian Li tilted her head, "The source? Is Mana different from Elemental Quarks?"


    "Technically, yes. Mana is an energy that Witches generate within themselves naturally. Their Mana Core can be simrly improved like a Cultivation Point but the Mana is used to influence the Elemental Quarks to do their bidding unlike Practitioners who directly manipte said quarks within their Cultivation Point."


    Manami sat straighter in her seat, "But doesn''t that mean that Witches can learn how to manipte quarks through their Mana? If Mana can be used to influence Elemental Quarks, they should be able to circte their Mana like how Practitioners circte quarks right?"


    "Very good question, no one has yet to confirm the answer to this date but I managed toe up with a theory after learning how Spells work."


    I picked up my tea cup, holding it from the bottom with a hand.


    "I have used the imagery of a bowl filled with water for a Practitioner''s Cultivation Point for our lessons and this imagery holds true. The water inside the bowl are the Practitioner''s innate quarks which they will circte when attempting to materialise something."


    I began to swirl the tea cup at a speed that leaves the water just below the edge.


    "Once they have obtained the necessary image, element and target, the Practitioner releases the circted quarks towards the body part they wish to materialise from."


    I sped up the speed I was swirling the cup, letting a quarter of the water to spill out of the cup, hovering in the air.


    "The gathered quarks will then materialise as the Practitioner intended, affecting the material world."


    I released my hold to let the blob of water ssh onto the table.


    "As for Mana Cores, you can liken them to water wells where the water stored inside it is their mana. You need a bucket to draw up the water simr to how Witches need Spells to draw out their mana. Both are long processes but the water they draw up is greater in quantity than what a Practitioner can swirl out from a bowl."


    I dried the wet spot with a wave of my hand before taking a sip of my tea.


    "If a Practitioner tries to attempt a Spell, it would be like removing the well''s bucket and recing it with a small bowl. We can still materialise the spell but it won''t be anywhere as good as what a proficient Witch can do. But Witches can''t use Cultivation Techniques because you cannot swirl the water in a well. At least, that''s what I theorize."


    My girls nodded in understanding.


    Actually, what I said was a half-lie. I have already confirmed this ''theory'' as fact after being the test subject of that Matriarch for those years. I was the one who made a study of it and even recorded my findings down for her.


    Well¡­ Considering that I''ve came back to the past and the study has yet to be officially done, I guess it''s still just a theory for now.


    A very urate theory that is.


    "But Cai Hong thinks Papa looked very cool when doing ''Spwells''!" Cai Hong eximed on myp.


    I patted her head, making her purrfortably.


    "Mmm, I agree with Cai Hong. Master looked really enchanting back then," Lian Li praised, leaning towards me.


    Manami mimicked her action, "Fufufu~ I wouldn''t mind Master showing us more of his spells~"


    "Likewise¡­" Eris agreed.


    But of course, something just had to ruin the moment.


    "You damn poser! Come out here and face me!" A voice shouted from outside my courtyard.


    Since my courtyard was the only one around this area, there was no doubt that the person was shouting for me.


    "Mmm¡­ I should go check what he wants then," I sighed, lifting Cai Hong off myp.


    Cai Hong reached out her arms towards me, "Muuu! Papa don''t go! Ignore mean boy! Cai Hong wants huggies!"


    "Master, I concur," Manami nodded. "Such a rude person should not be entertained."


    Lian Li joined in, "Master, let us go instead. We''ll tell him not to bother us."


    I stood up from the table despite their protests, "It''s alright, I''ll just see what he wants since he came all the way here after all."


    "Papa, huggies¡­" Cai Hong pleaded, reaching out for me.


    I relented to her cuteness, picking her up in my arms to let her wrap her arms around my neck.


    "Mmm¡­ Why don''t you girls prepare for the lesson while I''m gone?"


    The girls nodded their heads in assent, leaving me to see who the visitor was with Cai Hong hanging on my neck.


    "Have you no guts?! I saide out here and face me you--"


    I pulled open the doors to my courtyard, stepping out to see that Feng Xian fellow shouting while waving a trident halberd in his hands.


    "What do you want?" I asked, turning Cai Hong away so she doesn''t get terrified of this guy''s angry face.


    "What do I want?! You damn well know what you did! After Diao Chan visited you yesterday, she has locked herself inside her room refusing toe out!"


    I raised my eyebrow at him, "Why do you assume that I''m the one that caused this? She could just be tired of seeing your face."


    "You ingrate! It must be you! Why else would she do this right aftering back from your ce?! I knew you were trash the moment I saw you! Using your position to take advantage of her like that!"


    I rolled my eyes, what is with people and assuming that girls are only there for men to take advantage of? Like as if you could go far in life just by doing that, I mean just look at those two idiots who tried to touch my disciples, they got their manhood crippled didn''t they?


    It''s like every other male in this kind of world only has a brain in their smaller head.


    I wonder how those two idiots are doing now though?


    "Papa¡­ Bad man?" Cai Hong asked.


    I patted her head tofort her, she was probably thinking Feng Xian to be a scary person.


    Turning back to him once Cai Hong quieted down, I asked, "So did you actually ask her what the problem was or did you just assume I was the problem?"


    "Ha? The fact that she became like that is evident enough it was because of you!" He used, pointing his halberd at me.


    Cai Hong''s grip tightened, no doubt scared of his raised voice.


    I looked down at his weapon, "I suggest that you stop with your incessant shouting¡­ And not to point that thing at me."


    He inched the de closer to me, "Or what?"


    I shrugged, making sure my grip on Cai Hong was secure before smacking the de away with the back of my free hand.


    He lost his footing from the sudden jerk of his weapon, stumbling towards me.


    I grabbed his head with my free hand and introduced his face to my left knee.


    I released my grip on him and let him tumble backwards from the force.


    Dropping to a half crouch, I shot my lightning-infused palm forward towards his chest, sending him flying into the air and crashing a distance away.


    Well, I guess that should knock him out for a few hours at least.


    It''s quite a big deal to threaten a senior around here so what I did was not unwarranted. In fact, people would feel that it was weird if I didn''t punish him in some way.


    What happened to my ''benevolent'' appearance?


    The fact that he''s not crippled is benevolent enough ok? Anyway, no one''s here to witness this and as much as it feels scummy to say this, but the Sect will choose to believe my words over this guy''s anyway.


    But still, I should go and check out that Diao Chan girl, it wouldn''t do anyone good if she got traumatised by me and decided to lock herself in her own room for the rest of her life.


    Wasting Sect resources and all that.


    Hai¡­ Why are all these problems being pushed to me?

 Chapter 44 - Please Hurt Me

    (Diao Chan POV)


    Diao Chan, the top four beauty in the country of Dong.


    ??


    Diao Chan, the unattainable flower.


    Diao Chan, the perfect beauty that can move nations.


    Diao Chan, the bird in a gilded cage.


    Those were all the titles that were given to me, none of them inurate.


    I was adopted by my father when he found me in an orphanage, havingnded there after my vige became a casualty of war.


    My father had controlled my life ever since then. As a daughter of a noble family, I had no say in what I wanted to do.


    Here, in the country of Dong, power was everything.


    The current king had overthrown the previous one through sheer military force, marching into the capital city when he was least expected and executed the king within the throne room itself.


    He ruled tyrannically, beheading anyone who did not share his views and silenced dissenters with his army.


    Most dared not to cross the king as he had his adopted son, Feng Xian, by his side.


    Feng Xian was known as the strongest warrior of the country, his martial strength unrivalled.


    A Practitioner could still be in the middle of circting his quarks and Feng Xian would''ve pierced them with his halberd.


    With such a powerful warrior by the king''s side, he easily subdued the surrounding nations and consolidated the continent''s power.


    My family only survived as a noble because of their unwavering support to the king.


    What no one knew then was my father had always had his eye on the throne as well but did not have the strength to dispose of the king.


    That was when I came in.


    Groomed and trained into the perfect beauty with skills in dancing, singing and other forms of entertainment, I was used to capture the hearts of both the king and Feng Xian.


    My father had introduced me to the king during a banquet, promising to offer me as a concubine for the king''s harem. Feng Xian was invited to my home the next day, where my father promised him my hand in marriage.


    Thinking Feng Xian to be my chance to escape the gilded cage I was locked in, I readily followed my father''s n to the letter, using my charms to make both men fall for me.


    It was not that hard for me, all I had to do was to follow the script father wrote out for me, like always.


    The king had taken me in as a consort, enraging Feng Xian.


    He demanded an exnation from my father, only to be told that it was the king who demanded my service.


    He intruded into the king''s courtyard to find me, listening to me spinning a sob story of how the king abducted me from my home and forced me to be his consort.


    The king returned to see him embracing me, causing him to throw a sword at Feng Xian which he managed to duck in time.


    The king chased him out of the courtyard before confronting me, only to find me crying in his embrace.


    I then spun a tale of how Feng Xian had forced himself upon me, ying the role of a hapless maiden.


    Thus began the souring of rtionship between the two, all ording to the script my father had written for me to follow.


    My father had, in the meantime, convince Feng Xian to ''rescue'' me.


    He provided Feng Xian with a n to stage a coup on the king, stating that he should overthrow the tyrant king and be the new king instead.


    With father''s moral support, Feng Xian marched into the king''s courtyard apanied with his own men. I was beside the king when Feng Xian demanded the king''s abdication, only to be met with scorn.


    The king hadn''t taken Feng Xian''s demands seriously and paid the price for it.


    With Feng Xian leading the charge, no amount of pce guards were enough to take him down.


    The king was stabbed through the back when he tried to run, hisst sight was me standing over him, staring at him with scorn.


    As soon as Feng Xian pulled out his halberd from the king''s deceased body, the courtyard was surrounded by numerous archers and soldiers.


    Standing at the front of said soldiers was my father, charging Feng Xian with treason and ordering his execution.


    At that time, I was supposed to stab him in the back while he was distracted like father scripted.


    But I had chosen not to.


    It was the only part of the script I had chosen not to follow. The first time in my life that I had actually made a conscious decision for myself.


    No, it was not out of love for him or anything stupid like that.


    I knew if Feng Xian fell here, I would be forced back into my gilded cage as father''s little prize, to be used as a chess piece in his political y for power.


    I would forever be just one of his little actress, to dictate as he desired while being kept like a songbird in a cage.


    Instead, I had held on to Feng Xian, acting all scared and vulnerable and pleading him to escape.


    He fell for it. Hook, line and sinker.


    With me by his side, he cut a path through the encirclement, sacrificing his men in the process but managing to escape with me and four of his closest aides.


    Unfortunately, he had to take an arrow to his side and leg, disabling him from furtherbat.


    My father had assumed power, his own private army taking over the capital city within hours as there was no one to stop him, not when Feng Xian already did the heavy lifting for him.


    We fled to the Death Mountains, seeking refuge in the country of Beiyang.


    It was during that journey that we heard from the other refugees that the strongest Sect there was Heaven Sect.


    With neither shelter not a destination in mind, we decided we would try to seek refuge within that Sect. After all, where else could the strongest warrior from the country of Dong go?


    We passed their little entrance test easily, though I had no idea why back then, but I was not about to look a gift horse in the mouth.


    I entered the Sect alongside Feng Xian and his little posse. By then, I had already questioned my decision to run away countless of times.


    I realised that I had been so naive.


    Where the king and my father had treated me like a little bird in a cage and locking me somewhere within their sight, Feng Xian was worse.


    He treated me like I was a bird with clipped wings, never allowing me to do anything.


    I had thought of sneaking away, but the sheltered me had no idea of what to do once I was free. Thoughts of being caught alone outside in the wilds at the mercy of everything terrified me.


    The trip through the Death Mountains had sobered up the jaded me, that the outside world was not as magical as I had thought it to be.


    Encountering multiple near death experiences could do a lot to the mind.


    The men were used to it because of the wars they fought, but I had never seen spilled blood before Feng Xian led the coup. The mountains were like the culmination of my nightmares.


    A girl who had grown up in thep of luxury, surrounded by nothing but gems and glittering stones was suddenly thrown out into the wilds. The only thing that glittered there were the eyes of hungry wolves and prowling monsters in the darkest of nights.


    A girl who had only slept in thefiest of beds finds herself sleeping in a leather tent on the cold, hard ground, trying her best to ignore the bugs that were crawling on her skin while she slept with one eye open. She could not be sure that the monsters that pursued them all morning wouldn''t show up again at night.


    A girl who only learned how to sing and dance now had to sit by the dug-out cooking pit, trimming the sticks to be used as kindling while keeping a shortsword close by. She had learnt it was prudent to have a weapon close at hand in case another group of bandits attacked them. It was the first time she had received a wound on her wless skin.


    A girl who had everything just by following directions, but now had lost everything because she decided to go off script once.


    That was when I realised how cruel this world truly was.


    The number of times I found myself hanging off the edge of life and death in that one journey were too numerous to count. As much as the other four tried to coddle me, nothing could take away the fear that had taken root in my soul.


    I began to feel lost, was this what awaited me when I had freedom? Is this worth it?


    That was when I yearned for a script to follow again, to guide me in what I should do. But memories of my previous circumstances felt equally stifling to me, as though I was living a life that was not mine.


    Thus began the irony of my want of freedom and my deathly fear of it at the same time.


    For the next few weeks we were left mostly alone within Heaven Sect.


    They had told us an expert by the name of Master Lin was supposed to teach us but he was preupied with other disciples at the moment.


    It was only when they came back from their so called Sect Showcase Festival did I finally meet the mythical Master Lin.


    I hadn''t thought anything of him at first.


    He was a little younger than I was and Feng Xian did not take him seriously.


    But my perception of him changed when he showed up that Feng Xian so naturally.


    He didn''t care about Feng Xian''s identity.


    Rules did not apply to him.


    He was bound and beholden to no one.


    He was free.


    His presence made me decide to sneak out from Feng Xian''s sight for the first time. It wasn''t that hard since he had been seething with rage after the exchange with Master Lin, locking himself within his own room.


    I asked the other disciples for Master Lin''s courtyard and was pointed to the top of a solitary hill.


    Entering the courtyard, I found him surrounded by three young women and a little girl, conversing casually.


    I came up with an excuse to be there to test him, finding out that my charm had no effect on him and neither did he cared about my circumstances.


    He had the potential to free me from my cage.


    He could be my safe haven to limate myself to the outside world.


    I left there that day, determined to return again to begin my own n of having him free me.


    But I had made a mistake.


    When I returned and convinced him to exin my supposedly special circumstances, I had assumed him to be another man who sought to taste my body or at least possess me like everyone else.


    With how the other girls had been fawning over him, I had thought it was only natural. For a man like him to be surrounded by such beauties, who else would have thought he was celibate?


    Judging by what has worked so far, I had chosen to go with the face of a girl that is angry at having to offer her body up, it would instill the desire of a hunt in most males.


    At that time, I thought that it would be a good decision.


    That facade would cause most young masters to feel challenged and will not hesitate to leap at the chance for a hunt, then thinking they had won when the female shows a little favour to them.


    I would be able to skip the tedious first base and head straight for the end goal, but who could have known that I would incur his disciples'' wrath.


    I was pped by two of his disciples on the face.


    Their actions enraged me, my first thoughts were that they had tantly stepped out of line. How could someone serving under such a Master possess this much freedom after all?


    That was when Iid eyes on his face.


    He had no me for his disciples'' actions, but his anger was directed at me.


    His anger felt like a hurricane.


    An absolute force of nature that blew away everything in its path where nothing could stop it.


    It was intoxicating.


    His threat only served to enhance his charms.


    Right then I felt the most freedom I ever had in my entire life.


    The thought of him hurting me seemed so¡­


    Tempting.


    I knew then he was no mere mortal man.


    That amount of freedom could not be possessed by a mortal after all.


    Everyone in this world was shackled in one way or another.


    A noble daughter like myself is chained to her family.


    A homeless, starving man will be tied down by his own circumstances.


    Even the highest of kings is beholden to his people.


    But not Master Lin, nothing shackles the hurricane from wreaking havoc.


    And in extension, his disciples who stand protected in the eye of the storm shared a bit of that freedom.


    I wanted it.


    I had fled his courtyard, locking myself inside my room to try and sort the mess of feelings within me.


    I wanted more from him.


    Where others saw me as a caged bird who could do nothing for herself, he alone never did.


    I needed that feeling.


    And I will do anything to get it again.


    I was still in the midst of forming a n to ingratiate myself to him when he kicked down my locked doors, dragging an unconscious Feng Xian behind him.


    Was he here to punish me?!


    Please be here to punish me!!

 Chapter 45 - Here’s Some Punishment

    (MC POV)


    After leaving Cai Hong behind with the girls and exining that I would be taking out the trash, I dragged the unconscious Feng Xian by his left foot towards the Student Practitioner dorms.


    ??


    I got a few raised eyebrows along the way but no one stopped to question me.


    I''d say it wasn''t hard to guess what urred when they saw who I was dragging and the weapon that I was holding propped against my shoulder.


    I got the directions to their courtyard from the Elder in charge, he barely batted an eye about my current situation too.


    Finding their shared building, I entered to see the three side characters seated in themon area, discussing something in muted whispers.


    They leapt to their feet the moment they saw me enter with Feng Xian in tow, dragging him across the door threshold.


    Instead of being enraged like I thought they''d be, they seem absolutely frightened for some reason.


    "Where is Diao Chan?" I asked, dropping Feng Xian''s halberd in the corner.


    The three of them pointed towards the furthest room in the corner.


    Seems like the guys had let her choose the corner room that had no windows.


    What? Surprised that she was allowed to live in the same area as the guys? We have no gender segregation here I''ll have you know.


    These kids better be old enough to decide for themselves since we''re literally teaching them how to use their abilities to kill things if they so wished.


    If we can''t even trust them to decide who they want to sleep with, why even bother teaching them?


    They can decide for themselves what to do with their life as long as it doesn''t bother the others.


    There''s this philosophy that I remember hearing from someone in the Spiritual ne: ''There are two problems in this world: your problems and my problems. Do not make your problems into my problems."


    Worked rather well for me and I''m gonna stick by it.


    I walked past them to reach the room, pushing against it only to find it locked.


    I braced on a foot and kicked the door down, I''m not going to waste time to convince some insecure girl toe out of her room like an idiot.


    She was sitting on the bed with her knees tucked to her chin, seemingly lost in thought.


    My abrupt entrance had shocked her on her feet, her eyes widening when she saw me enter.


    Hmm? Did I see a hint of anticipation in those eyes? Nah, must be the light.


    I tossed theatose Feng Xian into the room, "Your little boyfriend got upset about you being upset."


    Feng Xian hit the ground face-first with a loud thud, his body still unmoving.


    Diao Chan stared at the unconscious man, her face scrunched up in confusion as though she didn''t understand the scene in front of her. It took a minute before she looked up at me.


    "You¡­ Beat him?" She asked.


    I raised an eyebrow, "What? Didn''t you send him toe and disturb me?"


    She tilted her head, "Why would I do that? I truly meant it when I said I wanted to learn under you, Master Lin. I do not think causing unnecessary problems for you will put me in your good graces..."


    Well I guess she does have a point. Her breathing did not hitch and her expressions were normal too, she''s probably telling the truth for this one.


    Disregarding the fact that she insulted my disciples and I with her words that day, the fact that she was willing to go that far just to learn under me showed her resolve.


    Gotta give credit where credit is due, I suppose.


    The doesn''t mean I was fine with her talking down my disciples like that though.


    "In that case, take care of him, won''t you?" I gestured to him. "I don''t want him toe over and disturb me unless he''s interested in learning."


    "Eh?" She gasped.


    I raised an eyebrow at her shocked visage, "What were you expecting?"


    She hugged herself, "Ummm¡­ You''re¡­ Not going to punish me?"


    I narrowed my eyes at her, "You already admitted that you had nothing to do with himing to me, so why would I?"


    "Erm¡­ The inappropriate things I said in front of your students? I¡­ I didn''t know what¡­ Ermm¡­ I had assumed your disciples and Master Lin''s circumstances¡­ And acted rudely¡­ So¡­ I hope-- Ahem, thought I was going to get¡­ Punished?"


    Why does it sound like a plea at the end?


    Ah, she probably thought that she would get back into my good graces if she opens herself for atonement. Very well then, I can at least give her a chance if she''s genuine about her want for learning.


    She will be a good partner for the girls to learn about Witches too.


    "Alright, here''s your punishment," I pointed a finger at the still unconscious Feng Xian. "Make sure he nor your friends outside cause any trouble orints for a week and I will consider taking you guys in as students. That is, if any of you are interested in it."


    Judging by the attitude of the spoiled brat currently passed out on the floor, it won''t be an easy task for her.


    If she fails then I''ll kick them out of here like they were supposed to in the first ce.


    But on the off chance she manages to seed, I''ll at least get a few more cooperative students to teach which is leagues better than rebellious ones.


    What happened to my easy life ns?


    This is my easy life n!


    If I don''t teach them now, others are going to show upter, I guarantee it.


    It would be so tiring toe up with reasons to reject every single one of them.


    Much better that I make them proficient enough and have them do all the heavy lifting in the future right?


    I meant it when I said I would work for my easy life ok?


    And honestly, the amount of effort I''m putting in now is iparable to the hellish training regimes I set myself up with in myst life.


    Break time? Never heard of it.


    Social life? Can that be eaten?


    Off days? You mean extra training days?


    Why else do you think Elder Qing was surprised by the way I was treating my disciples?


    Ah, that reminds me.


    Sorry for thinking you had grown senile Elder Qing, you were right about this group after all.


    Still, you can''t be too sure about old Practitioners, really.


    They can turn into rambling old fogeys at the drop of a hat.


    "Master Lin! Diao Chan epts your punishment! Please watch me!" The girl thumped her chest enthusiastically.


    Huh? I thought she would be the cool headed beauty type? Why did she be so energetic all of a sudden?


    Don''t tell me¡­ Chuunibyou?!


    Fuuuuuuu--

 Chapter 46 - Making Lesson Plans

    (Eris POV)


    "Ah, I see. So it''s like an exchange program?" Lian Li asked.


    ??


    Master nodded, "But only if that Diao Chan girl fulfills my condition. So tell me if any of them start making trouble for you girls."


    We nodded an affirmative to his words.


    So what do you guys think about Master''s idea? [Eris]


    This one believes it''s Master''s way of introducing our humble selves to the other Sect members. [Denna]


    Thoughtful¡­ [Laverna]


    Yeah, we''re gonna flex on them! [Bait]


    How crude, I''m pretty sure that''s not what Master had in mind. [Eris]


    Maybe, but I sure as hell ain''t gonna pass up the chance to show off a bit ya know? [Bait]


    Exaltation¡­ [Laverna]


    Yes. This one thinks it would be a good chance for us to extol Master''s virtues. [Denna]


    "Papa¡­ Leaving?" Cai Hong asked, pulling on Master''s pants.


    Master crouched down to pat her head, "No, Papa may need to take care of some problem children. So Papa will ask a few friends to take care of you, ok?"


    Cai Hong nodded, "Cai Hong will be good."


    "Hmm? But what about us, Master? I don''t think there''s any otherpetent swords master hanging around," I asked.


    Master stood up, "Actually, there is one other Master in the Sect that I know has practiced the art of the sword. Though I''ve never tested his skills before, he should bepetent enough to train you in my absence."


    "Understood¡­" I nodded.


    Someone who isparable to Master? [Eris]


    Doubt¡­ [Laverna]


    Indeed. It is this one''s honest opinion that no one is able to match Master''s de. [Denna]


    Heh heh heh, works for me! More asses to beat! [Bait]


    This one would still prefer to have Master¡­ [Denna]


    Why? Is it because you''re jealous of those two getting it on with Master? [Bait]


    This one is surprised you knew. [Denna]


    Pshhh¡­ As if it''s hard to tell with the two of them practically glowing like that! So when are we going to jump him? [Bait]


    We will not ''jump'' on Master. [Eris]


    Why the hell not?! When will we get our turn then?! [Bait]


    Chaste¡­ [Laverna]


    I agree. We should ask Master for it, not ''jump'' him. [Eris]


    Cooome ooon! I''m not saying literally jump on him! Stop taking my words like that! [Bait]


    This one feels like it has been mentioned before but¡­ This one humbly reminds you that you have mentioned your want of doing it outdoors. [Denna]


    Are we ever going to drop this thing? It''s just my preference! [Bait]


    Unlikely¡­ [Laverna]


    Bah! You guys will know the thrill of it one day! [Bait]


    "Master, what shall we do for the rest of the day then?" Manami asked.


    Master folded his arms, "I''ll have to pay a visit to those Elders and Masters I mentioned and inform them about this arrangement. For the rest of the day, you girls can just rx."


    "Should we apany you, Master? To let those teachers know who exactly they are going to teach?" Lian Li suggested.


    Master shook his head, "There''s no need. The Sect Master should have already told them about this arrangement, I''m just going to them to confirm it."


    Master stood from his seat, "I''ll head off first, you girls be careful, alright?"


    "Take care, Master," All of us bowed.


    "Umu."


    We watched Master stroll out of his courtyard before turning to look at one another.


    "I will practice the breathing technique Master taught us the other day," Lian Li decided.


    "Fufufu, this big sister shall join you then~"


    "Cai Hong too!"


    What about us? [Eris]


    Well, there ain''t much to learn when we don''t have an opponent to spar against. So what do y''all suggest? [Bait]


    Spy¡­ [Laverna]


    This one agrees, we can go see what that rude woman is doing. [Denna]


    All in agreement? [Eris]


    Aye! [Bait]


    Yes¡­ [Laverna]


    "Mmmm¡­ I''ll go see what that girl Master mentioned is doing." I announced.


    "Ara? That''s a good idea. Tell us if she''s nning anything bad ok? Big sis will be sure to punish her lots~" Manami giggled.


    Lian Li nodded, "Mhmm, no matter how noble her intentions are, she was still incredibly rude to Master. She needs to go through the initiation if she wants to join us."


    Cai Hong sucked on her finger, "Bad woman¡­ Cai Hong punish?"


    I patted Cai Hong''s head, "No, she may be a potential sister. We just have to teach her a little."


    "Yay! Cai Hong likes teaching! Cai Hong wants to teach!"


    "Soon," I promised. "I''ll be off then."


    "Have a safe trip~" Manami waved.


    "Go armed," Lian Li suggested.


    Should we? [Eris]


    This one believes it is better to be prepared than not. [Denna]


    And we can whoop some ass if we find some! [Bait]


    Ignore her¡­ [Laverna]


    I nodded to her suggestion, moving to retrieve my sword from our room before leaving.


    ***


    It took us a while to get directions from a passing Student Practitioner, pointing us to the building they were staying at.


    Before I could enter through the main door however, a loud crash resounded from within.


    I retracted my outstretched arm, a hand gripping on my sword as I stalked towards the side of the building instead.


    Crouching beneath an open window, I peeked over it to see broken furniture and two men having a standoff while another two tried to pacify the situation.


    "You''ve gone too far this time, Feng Xian!" A man shouted.


    "Ha! Hu Zhen! You think you''re a match for this prince?! Thene at me!" Another one called out.


    One man moved to hold that Feng Xian guy back, "Young master! Please stop this!"


    "Hu Zhen! Listen to yourself! What are you even saying?" Thest man held back the one called Hu Zhen.


    It seems like there''s a fight. [Eris]


    Really? Sounds like a really touching boy''s love story there. [Bait]


    Unbelievable¡­ [Laverna]


    I was being sarcastic,e ooooon. [Bait]


    This one humbly points out that Diao Chan girl is standing in the corner. [Denna]


    True enough, Diao Chan was standing in the far corner of the room near the door, staring at the scene in front of her.


    Instead of the concerned face we thought she might be making, she had an extremely out of ce smile on her face. Her eyes were zed over while her lips stretched to her ears, disying her perfect white teeth.


    Her hands were ced delicately in front of her waist, her body''s posture suggesting that she was merely an uninvolved onlooker.


    Her aura¡­ It''s different from before. [Eris]


    More¡­ Dark¡­ [Laverna]


    Master had said she was a Witch, does that have something to do with that? [Denna]


    Hell if I know, we don''t even know Witches existed until yesterday. [Bait]


    She looks happy. [Eris]


    Eerie¡­ [Laverna]


    Heck, I didn''t even know she was capable of making such a face either. [Bait]


    Hey, ya guys think this be considered trouble enough? [Bait]


    This one suggests we wait and see. [Denna]


    Agreed, let''s just see how this ys out. [Eris]


    Alright, but I''m telling ya. This girl looks crazy to me. [Bait]


    I settled down, keeping myself hidden while I observed the men continue their bickering, all of them unaware of the smiling Witch that was observing them from behind.

 Chapter 47 - Int. Diao Chan’s Room - Day

    (Diao Chan POV)


    Master Lin punished me!


    ??


    I don''t know why the thought of such a fact brings joy into my heart, but it just does!


    I must carry out his punishment dutifully!


    If I do it well, Master Lin will ept me as his student and there''ll be more opportunities to be punished! This is perfect!


    I looked down at the little prince that was passed out on the ground.


    Master Lin wanted there to be no problems but knowing this idiot''s attitude, if trouble doesn''t find him he would go looking for it.


    I need to think of something that would prevent that...


    A n formed in my head as I stepped outside of my room.


    "General Hu Zhen? Would you be so kind as to help me with lord Feng Xian?" I called out.


    There was the scraping of chairs as he rushed towards me.


    "Yes, fairy Diao Chan? How can I help?" He asked, a suspicious smile etched on his face.


    "Please help me with bringing lord Feng Xian back to his room, I''m afraid I am nowhere strong enough to lift a man of his stature."


    His mood soured a little, "Ah¡­ Yes, of course."


    I lead him back into my room, stepping over to Feng Xian''s side to lift one of his arms over my shoulder.


    "Fairy Diao Chan, I can carry him, there''s no need for you to do suchbour."


    I shook my head, "He is still my lord. I should do at least this much."


    "I¡­ I see."


    Hu Zhen tried to mask his disappointment as he mirrored my actions on the other side.


    Together, we half-dragged, half-carried the unconscious prince back into his room across mine, depositing him on his bed.


    Pretending to tuck Feng Xian into bed, I popped open the cap of one of my strong perfumes hidden up my sleeves, letting a small dropnd on his cor.


    I turned back and curtsied to Hu Zhen, "My thanks, General Hu Zhen."


    "No need for that, a beautiful fairy like yourself should not even have to do this."


    In case anyone could not tell, this Hu Zhen is also smitten by me. It is not surprising, since most, if not all, men that Ie across usually end up like that.


    Master Lin was the first one who had not disyed any reaction to my face.


    I also knew for a fact that Hu Zhen held a grudge against Feng Xian.


    During our escape from my father''s encirclement, Feng Xian had tried to sacrifice Hu Zhen to buy us time to escape.


    The general was sent to lure them away from our escape route, but he managed to shake them off and reunite with us.


    Of course Hu Zhen felt quite betrayed that his years of dedicated service only led to being a bait. He knew he was no match for Feng Xian in terms of martial ability, thus he could do nothing but suck it up.


    But the human emotion is such a vtile tool, father had taught me that much.


    I turned away from Hu Zhen, letting a sad smile materialise on my face, "If only that were true¡­ This sad life of mine, I thought that things would be different after we had arrived here but¡­ It seems like it''s all just my wishful thinking."


    Hu Zhen approached me, "What troubles you so, fairy Diao Chan?"


    I turned to him, making sure to have a little tear present in the corner of an eye before suddenly turning away, "No¡­ My own troubles should not affect General Hu Zhen¡­"


    He grasped my shoulder from behind, "Nonsense! There should not be any problems that deserve to trouble this fair maiden! If there are, let this Hu Zhen smite them down!"


    I cringed inwardly at his words but I managed to maintain my facade.


    Tilting my head to the side to give him a view of my eye, I let the tear drop, "If only my troubles could be so easily struck down, General Hu Zhen¡­"


    His grip on my shoulder tightened, "Tell me. Tell me then, let this Hu Zhen share your troubles."


    Bleugh¡­ I hate having to resort to this kind of acting the most. Too dramatic, but at least it can y out like a script easily.


    I turned my head back away from him, hiding my face from his view once more, "No! General Hu Zhen! You are too kind to me¡­ This lowly Diao Chan does not deserve your kindness¡­"


    He turned me around to face him, his face full of concern, "Tell me, Diao Chan. I can help you."


    I sobbed into my sleeve, trying to hide my cringe at how much this entire scene is ying out like a drama y, "I¡­ I am scared, General Hu Zhen¡­"


    "Shhh¡­ It''s ok, I am here."


    He pulled me into his embrace, his arms wrapping around my back. I had to forcefully push down my desire to shove him away, opting instead to cry into his embrace while waiting for the next main character to show up.


    "Hu Zhen¡­ What do you think you''re doing in front of this prince?!"


    The two of us separated quickly, myself taking a few more steps back than necessary to get away from them.


    "Feng¡­ Feng Xian, that was not what it looks like," Hu Zhen stammered.


    "Not what it looks like?! This prince saw you with his own two eyes you pulled her to you!"


    "I was only trying tofort her, I had no inten--"


    "Silence! Since when is it your turn tofort my Diao Chan?!"


    Feng Xian leapt to his feet, punching Hu Zhen in the face.


    The force sent Hu Zhen crashing into the nearby desk, breaking it in half.


    Oh? I didn''t even need to y victim? That was convenient.


    Hu Zhen stood back up, rage evident on his face.


    "Feng Xian! I have served as your aide for so many years! Fought beside you as your brother in all your battles! But not only did you abandon me in your escape, you raised your hand to strike me down now?!"


    I moved away from the door, my hands covering my mouth while I scrunched up my face in fear.


    Anyone who looks at me should see a young maiden that was shocked and terrified of the situation in front of her.


    The other two generals who had been outside burst through the door, no doubt rmed by the crashing sound. They turned to see my fearful facade, then the broken table and the bruised face of Hu Zhen.


    Immediately piecing together what had happened, both of them rushed to separate the two.


    "Stop! What are you guys doing?"


    "Feng Xian! Hu Zhen! Calm down!"


    Feng Xian pointed a finger at Hu Zhen, "Don''t think so highly of yourself! You should be d to be sacrificed for this prince! What other notable achievements could you obtain in your life?!"


    "You! I should''ve left you to die at the Battle of Bonang ins! I lost half my men trying to break you out of that encirclement you got yourself in!"


    "HAHAHA! You gave yourself too much credit! This prince would''ve ughtered his way out of that ce soon enough! You were just ipetent to lose those men!"


    "You''ve gone too far this time, Feng Xian!" Hu Zhen roared, stepping forward with his fists clenched.


    Yes¡­ All ording to the script.


    A smile stretched across my face as I watched the scene in front of me y out.


    I just have to keep these four upied for a week, what better way to keep them upied than to have them at each other''s throats?


    Yes, they just have to y their part in this little act. I will be their little director, guiding them on their individual parts.


    To think that Master Lin had already begun teaching me, his wisdom is truly profound.


    He saw that I was lost with just a single nce, giving the solution to my problems so easily.


    I don''t need to find another person to give me a script, I just have to make the scripts myself! I can be both the director and the actor!


    It''s so simple yet wonderful!


    Ahhh~~ This Diao Chan can''t wait for Master Lin to fully ept her as his student!


    I''m sure he would be a much better director than I can ever be, I just need to be his little actress with him while being a director with others.


    With this, I no longer would need to fear freedom!


    Master Lin keeping me on a little leash¡­ Mmmm~~ A loose, ck leather leash tied to a matching cor on my neck. Master Lin standing over me while I grovel at his feet.


    Such perfection!


    Ehehehe~~ Master Lin, are you sure this is a punishment? It feels more like a reward now!

 Chapter 48 - New Challenger(s)

    (MC POV)


    "I see, I will be happy to receive your disciples should they look for me for instructions."


    ??


    "Many thanks, Elder Xu," I nodded.


    "No thanks needed, Master Lin. It is my pleasure to be able to teach your disciples, even if it''s for just a lesson or two."


    I cupped my hands together, "Then I shall depend on you when the timees."


    Elder Xu mirrored my actions, "Likewise, Master Lin."


    I turned and left Elder Xu''s courtyard, the only one aside from myself in our Sect who has bothered to learn sword arts outside of it being a hobby.


    Of course, no one else knows how much I truly knew the way of the sword since I''ve never really had a reason to show it off. But having only that skill to rely on within the upper nes should have at least made me a swordsmaster of sorts.


    And since Elder Xu had already been practicing the way of the sword for several decades, he should be quite proficient with it. Or so he liked to boast.


    I looked up at the night sky, visiting all the Elders and Masters who I thought would be good teachers for my girls took half the day.


    I strolled towards my own courtyard, nodding greetings to the other Sect members who I passed by.


    Most of our Sect members are quite nice so I''m not especially worried about any one picking on the girls. The instructors were quite thorough in disciplining any bullies and arrogant pricks back when I was a student, it shouldn''t be any different now.


    I remember my first days here when I disyed my talents, some rather insecure pricks had tried to gang up on me. Elder Qing was quick to discipline them and anyone else that came after them, making it obvious that such actions were not tolerated.


    The fact that I did not experience such bullying once I advanced into the more senior ranks further reinforced my beliefs about the discipline.


    Entering my own courtyard, I found the girls sitting in the pavillion, waiting for my return.


    Cai Hong was the first one to rush up to me.


    "Papa! Papa! Huggies!"


    I caught the little dragon girl as sheunched herself towards me, lifting her up for a hug.


    "Was Cai Hong good?" I asked.


    "Ehehehe~ Cai Hong was a good girl!" She boasted.


    "Good girl," I praised, patting her head and making her purr.


    "Wee back, Master." Lian li, Manami and Eris greeted.


    "Umu, how was your day?"


    "Lian Li and I were practicing the breathing technique you taught us, Master," Manami reported with a slight bow.


    I nodded, "It should help you with the summoning that both of you are having trouble with. Any results?"


    "We are able to at least conceptualize the summon, but we have yet to materialise it," Lian Li answered, disappointment clear in her voice.


    I patted her head with a free hand, "That''s good, you''re all making significant progress. There''s no need to try and rush B."


    "Rush B?"


    "Nothing, don''t mind it. What about Eris?"


    Eris bowed, "I had went to familiarise myself with the Sect grounds."


    "Mmm, not much you can do without a partner. I already talked to the Elder that can train you in sword arts so you don''t need to worry about that."


    "This one thanks Master," Eris bowed again.


    "Anything about that Diao Chan girl?" I asked.


    The girls looked at one another.


    "Eris big sis went to check on her¡­" Cai Hong spoke up, leaning her head on my shoulder sleepily.


    Eris nodded, "This one had asked around for her location and someone pointed this one to their courtyard. She seems to be keeping them in check rather well."


    I arched an eyebrow, "Oh? That''s quite surprising. How?"


    Eris tapped her chin, "She''s¡­ Quite adequate at diverting their attention elsewhere instead of causing trouble outside."


    "Let me guess¡­ Herself?"


    Eris only gave me a wry smile for an answer.


    Oh well, can''t fault her for being creative.


    "But she''s not causing trouble is she?"


    Eris shook her head, "Negative¡­ She is¡­ Restrained¡­"


    Huh¡­ Surprising that someone like her would know how to restrain herself. Maybe I had been too harsh on her?


    Ah, but there''s the possibility she''s just a Chuunibyou and all this is just her trying to act cool.


    That''s probably why she seemed so arrogant during my exnation but had a change of attitude when I went to meet her.


    Yeah, that''s the most likely scenario.


    Sorry, but the tsundere fashion died out years ago.


    Who wants to keep associating themselves with someone who spouts obscenities and constantly hurts you at every opportunity they get?


    Don''t give me that love is deep bullshit.


    If someone has the mind to abuse their love interest both physically and mentally, they should have the guts to confess their own love for them.


    You know who would be ok with these kinds of people who abuse them because they ''love'' them?


    Masochists, that''s who.


    And sorry to say, I''m the furthest away from being a Masochist. Not with what happened to me in the past¡­ Or should that be considered future?


    Whatever, that''s not important.


    "Alright, it''s already past your bedtime, let''s get you girls to bed. Cai Hong is already nodding off."


    "Buuu¡­ Cai Hong¡­ Not sweeepyyyy¡­" The loli dragon muttered before promptly falling asleep in my arms.


    I smiled at her cuteness, "Come then, it will not do well if any of you caught a cold outside."


    "Maybe¡­ Master can warm us up?" Lian Li suggested meekly.


    After that night where we slept together, I realised she has been a little more open than before.


    Where previously a mere head pat could make her fidget about nervously, now she would even snuggle her head into my hand with a rather blissful expression.


    "Master?" Eris called out, pulling my sleeve.


    "Mmm? What''s wrong, Eris?"


    She fidgeted, turning her face away from me, "Umm¡­ This one¡­ I have something to¡­ Talk to ye about ya?"


    Ah, her too, huh?


    I nodded, "I''ll just tuck Cai Hong into bed, can you wait inside my room?"


    "Eh? Ah, nah... I can just wait out ''ere Master."


    "Umu¡­ Alright then, I''ll be right back. Lian Li, Manami?"


    "After you, Master."


    "Fufu~ Please lead the way, Master."


    I led the way back to their room, Lian Li opening the door for me toy Cai Hong on her bed, tucking her in.


    I had to spend some time prying her hand away from hugging my neck though.


    Once I had the little dragon girl tucked in, I turned to see the two girls alsoying in their respective beds, looking at me expectantly.


    I raised my eyebrow at them, "What?"


    "Master¡­ Tuck us in too?" Lian Li pleaded with tearful eyes.


    Hai¡­ I think I spoil my disciples a little too much.


    I tucked Lian Li in, nting a kiss on her brow before turning to do the same on Manami.


    What I didn''t expect was for Manami to pull me in for a deep, long kiss on the lips before letting me go.


    "Fufufu~ Thank you for the meal, Master~" My fox disciple giggled, licking her lips sciously.


    I flicked her on her forehead as punishment, blowing out the candle lights before stepping out of the room.


    Eris remained at where I left her, waiting for my return.


    "Shall we head to my room, Eris?" I asked.


    Eris looked around furtively, "Erm¡­ Not yet, Master. I was thinking if we could start here?"


    I raised an eyebrow at her request, waving my hand to put a silence and invisibility Technique on us before stepping closer to her.


    I really do think I''m spoiling them a bit too much.


    Nothing wrong about it though.

 Chapter 49 - A Spank A Day Keeps The M On Cloud Nine

    (Lian Li POV)


    A week passed by in the blink of an eye.


    ??


    Diao Chan managed to fulfill her conditions to be epted as Master''s student.


    Although her methods were rather¡­ Dramatic¡­ I still have to admit that the fact it yed out so smoothly was testament to her skills.


    One of us would keep an eye on her after our lessons with Master, watching her direct that little ''y'' of hers she had thought out herself.


    Even Eris had given praise to her acting. She had imed Diao Chan was a natural actor unlike herself who had relied on switching personalities to act.


    Though they may look simr on the surface, it was a different matter when it came to the actor''s mentality.


    Eris crafts her personalities from scratch, fully integrating herself with her other personalities to create an extremely lifelike persona that she upies.


    This allows her to truly believe the character she is ying as is her real self, but it makes switching of characters midway impossible.


    That is, until we came along and enlightened her.


    Though she has yet to tell us the names of the other personalities of hers, I know for a fact that ''Eris'' was also a crafted personality she had made after Master named her.


    I do not think her real person has surfaced yet so far, at least, she has yet to show it to us.


    On the other hand, Diao Chan seemed to be an expert at donning masks.


    She still remains as Diao Chan at heart, but she just dons various different masks for different people and scenes.


    "She was groomed to be adept at political intrigue," Manami had stated once after observing her. "Groomed to be nothing but a chess piece within the game that is."


    Regardless, throughout that one week, she managed to keep those four idiots out of trouble.


    Permanently, that is.


    And no one even knew what had happened to them.


    Hmmm? What did we do? Nothing much, really.


    For the official records, those four pieces of trash just gathered their things and left the Sect one day, apparently having a falling out amongst each other.


    Some of us were just out for a stroll and saw some trash lying around, so we cleaned it up, naturally.


    Cai Hong did the most thorough cleaning amongst us which she was really proud of, taking a really long nap on Master''sp after she did so.


    As for that Feng Xian guy, what everyone else knew was that he had decided to return to his home country, leaving Diao Chan here.


    I will admit, none of us was very receptive about Diao Chan at first. But when she became the first one to pass through our Redemption Trial with a smile on her face, we knew we had found another sister.


    I had thought she would be especially proud of her wless skin to see it scratched, but she had taken everything with a smile while chanting Master''s holy name.


    She would go far as a High Priestess.


    Speaking of which, Diao Chan is standing in front of Master within his courtyard''s pavilion now.


    Master took a sip from the tea that Manami had made for him, the three of us standing behind him while he sat at the table with Cai Hong on hisp.


    "Umu, I have heard from Elder Qing that they had chosen to leave the Sect instead of staying and they caused no problems within this one week. Since I didn''t say they had to stay, you havepleted your punishment, Diao Chan."


    Diao Chan twiddled her fingers nervously, "Does¡­ Does that mean?"


    Master nodded, "Pack your things and move to my disciples'' building tonight. Lessons will start tomorrow."


    Diao Chan brightened, immediately getting on her knees, "Disciple Diao Chan greets Master!"


    "Umu, you may go first," Master nodded to her.


    She got up on her feet, giving Master a perfect bow before scurrying off.


    "What do you girls think about her?" Master asked, turning around to face us.


    "I think she''s ok, Master," I answered. "She did work hard to fulfill Master''s expectations."


    Manami nodded beside me, her tails swishing in the air, "Fufufu~ I am of the same opinion, Master. She''s just a girl who had made a mistake in a moment of panic, she did just arrive from a different country after all."


    "I also think she would make a great sister, Master," Eris supplemented.


    Cai Hong looked up at Master, "Cai Hong also thinks she is nice¡­"


    "Umu, very well then. Although it''s a bit surprising that the other four men had chosen to leave, I think it''s a good chance for you girls to mingle with the other students."


    "Master, you trouble yourself too much for us," I bowed my head in reverence.


    Master reached out to pat my head, "Nonsense, this is nothing. Just be nice to the other students and make some friends ok?"


    "Of course, Master," Manami bowed as well.


    A low growl emanated from Cai Hong''s belly.


    "Cai Hong hungry¡­ Papa cook?" Cai Hong asked, looking up at Master with pleading eyes.


    Master smiled helplessly, "Alright, alright. Eris,e. I have a new dish to teach you."


    "Right away!" Eris answered enthusiastically.


    *


    (Diao Chan POV)


    Master epted me!


    Ahhh~~ I can almost feel the imaginary chain locking itself around my neck now¡­ So good~


    During that week of punishment, my sisters had dropped in on me to check on how I was doing and they felt rather pleased at the y I had devised.


    For my performance and ns in making Feng Xian''s life miserable, they were willing to ept me as their fellow sister.


    But they had stated that I still need to go through a Redemption Trial because of my initial disrespect for Master before they epted me as one of them.


    I had epted to go through the trial without a second thought.


    Anything to allow me to stay with Master.


    They instructed me to meet them in their room in the middle of the night before Manami teleported us to another dimly lit room.


    Within the room, they taught me the words of the Holy Text and enlightened me to the Divine Being that is Master.


    After I hadprehended Master''s greatness, my trial began.


    As a person who had sinned against Master, I had to be punished first.


    My sins were great, I had only been the second to anger the most benevolent being that is Master. Such a fact was enough to warrant my death a million times over.


    But because of Master''s kindness, I just had to pass his Redemption Trial to clear my sins.


    First to go were my fingers, then the hand, the lower arm and finally the entire arm.


    Then came the whipping and carving, the four of them working together with such efficiency as though this had been performed a hundred times.


    I felt more liberated for every mark they made against my body. It felt like my spirit was soaring higher and higher with each time they struck, getting me closer and closer to Master.


    No doubt had Master been the one doing this to me, I would have climaxed with his very first strike.


    I imagined Master as the one with me, pushing me down and pinning me to the floor with his hand at my neck, choking me.


    The pain would be glorious.


    Too absorbed I was by my fantasy, that I didn''t know the trial was over until Lian Li slipped a pill inside my mouth, making my entire body recover instantly.


    She had mentioned it was a pill that only Master could make, a godly divine pill of such capabilities were definitely not of this world and yet she had more. Only Master could be giving it away like they were pieces of candy.


    All of them weed me as a fellow sister after that.


    I can''t wait for Master to punish me!

 Chapter 50 - Of Course If It’s A School Arc There’s...

    (Manami POV)


    "Alright ss, we''ll be having new students today," the Elder announced to the small group of ten Practitioners standing in front of us.


    ??


    The ten students were Inner Core Practitioners like us, most of them being in their thirties.


    Eight of them were Male who had not stopped staring at Lian Li and I ever since we walked into the Grand Courtyard alongside this Elder.


    "Elder Gong, aren''t they Master Lin''s disciples?" One of the two females asked.


    Elder Gong stroked his beard, "That is correct. These three are Master Lin''s disciples and his adopted daughter. They''re here temporarily because he was tasked by the Sect Master to take care of a¡­ Special case student. They will be your fellow students for some time so treat them as you would each other."


    The group began whispering amongst themselves.


    "Master Lin¡­"


    "The strongest Master¡­"


    "They must be geniuses¡­"


    "They probably just got lucky¡­"


    "Really envious¡­"


    Elder Gong pped his hands together to silence their discussion, "Alright, let''s just start with a self introduction shall we? Starting with you, miss."


    Lian Li nodded to his gesture and took a step forward, doing a curtsey in front of them, "I am Lian Li, Master''s first disciple. It is thanks to Master''s grace that I can stand before you today, I owe Master my life. Thus, I will not tolerate anyone speaking ill about him behind his back. My speciality is Lightning quarks. I will be in your care."


    Fufufu~ Lian Li just can''t resist praising Master even in her self introduction.


    "U¡­ Umu¡­ Ermm¡­ Next then," the Elder stuttered.


    I did a slight bow, "Good day, my name is Manami, a former resident of the fox youkai vige in the nearby mountains. Yes, my tails and ears are real. No, I do not like to have my tails or ears touched. No, I will not tell you what the fox says. My specialty is fire. Please take care of me."


    The Elder cast a side nce at me, "Hmm¡­ Yes, and thest one?"


    Cai Hong raised a hand, "Cai Hong is Cai Hong! Cai Hong likes Papa! Papa is the greatest!"


    One of the males raised his hand, "Elder Gong, why is she here? This ss is for Inner Core disciples."


    The Elder scratched his neck, "The Elder that was supposed to teach the ss she was supposed to be assigned to got called away to fulfill a Sect Request. I volunteered to take care of her in the meantime and introduce her to the rest of the Sect."


    "So long as she doesn''t get in the way¡­"


    The guy beside him smacked his head, "Don''t be a prick, Lan Niao"


    The same man walked up to Cai Hong, crouching down to reach her height before sticking his hand out, "Hello Cai hong, I am Lian Tong, you can call me Big Brother Lian Tong."


    Cai Hong hid behind me, "Big sis Manami¡­ Bad man¡­"


    I patted her head, "Sorry fellow brother Lian Tong, Cai Hong is notfortable around strangers without Master around."


    "Aww¡­ I understand, how about a candy?" He presented a candy from within his pocket casually.


    This person is dangerous.


    Cai hong stuck her tongue out at him, "You''re not Papa! Cai Hong only likes Papa''s candies!"


    Such a good girl.


    "So cute," the Lian Tong fellow said as he stepped back. "Cai Hong cane find big brother to y anytime, ok?"


    Cai Hong puffed her cheeks and looked away.


    "Ok, ok. You can stop now you damn lolicon," another man stepped up, pulling him away.


    Elder Gong finally decided to make his presence known again after enjoying the little show, "Since we have new students today, why don''t we have a sparring session to get a better grasp of each person''s skills?"


    One of the males immediately stepped in front, his height towering over everyone else. He had an extremely muscr body with biceps thicker than a normal man''s thighs and chest musclesparative to Lian Li''s bust size.


    In short, he looked more like a Tank than a Practitioner.


    "The name''s Butch."


    Of course.


    "I had witnessed both of senior sisters'' fights during the Festival. Please give this junior guidance," he bowed with cupped hands.


    Ara? How polite of him. I had almost expected him to start trying to show us up with his big size.


    "Hey, Butch, you can''t be serious right?" that Lan Niao fellow asked from behind.


    "Lan Niao, you were away for a Request during the Festival. You did not see either of them fight so keep your mouth shut."


    I noticed a bead of sweat rolling down his face.


    Hmm¡­ It feels like he might have been coerced into challenging us. Or was it a matter of pride?


    "Very well, who do you want to challenge?" I asked.


    He made another bow, this time directed towards me, "If you would allow it, could I trouble senior sister Manami to exchange pointers?"


    I let a small smile grace my face.


    "Ara ara. No trouble at all, shall we?"


    "Many thanks!"


    I walked a distance away from him, stopping at one corner of the Grand Courtyard while he took the opposite end. The other students had already vacated the space under Elder Gong''s direction.


    "The safety Technique inscribed is active, you may begin when ready!" The Elder called out.


    The muscle man immediately punched his fists together, casting a technique on himself.


    "Giant''s Growth!"


    Ara ara¡­ Another noob that shouts out techniques, how disappointing.


    "Oh! That''s Butch''s strengthening technique! It doubles his physical stats!" That Lan Niao fellow shouted.


    His already huge body began expanding, growing up to twice his original size.


    I could have stopped his transformation anytime I wanted, but I was curious as to why he was so adamant in challenging me.


    He gave a loud roar before mming his palms together in front of his chest.


    "Behemoth''s Protection!"


    Ara, ara¡­ Could you stop your shouting? It''s hurting my ears. I could already tell what you were going to cast the moment you moved your hands anyway.


    The technique made his body glow red, his skin gaining a metallic shine.


    "Oho! Butch''s strongest physical buff! It increases his defense to the utmost limit!" The stupid fellow shouted again.


    Butch mmed a foot on the ground, his fists brought down to his sides.


    "Dragon''s Aura!"


    A red, translucent aura covered his entire body, the air around him seemed to be getting heavier by the second.


    "Damn! That''s Butch''s--"


    "Will you shut up?" Lian Li interrupted. "No one asked for a bloodymentary here. You''re being really noisy right now."


    It looked like that stupid fellow was going to argue with Lian Li but Butch''s sudden eleration towards me shut him up.


    I stretched out my right arm to the side, a small orange glow epassing my body before one of my tails shot forward at lightning speed.


    That huge fellow was unable to stop his momentum and ran straight into my tail, skewering himself on it.


    A split second passed before he was dumped outside the area of the technique, the man breathing hard and clutching his previously pierced chest.


    I walked back to the ss with small steps, ignoring the looks of disbelief the others had on their faces.


    "That was a little overkill," Lian Limented.


    I gave her a sideways nce, "Ara, ara? I had given him time to cast all his techniques. I think I was already quite generous with that?"


    The muscle man recovered surprisingly quickly, bowing in front of me again.


    "A splendid battle senior sister! Thank you for the instruction!"


    I hid my smile behind my sleeve, "Fufufu¡­ Think nothing of it."


    He then stretched out a hand as though asking for a handshake, "Senior sister! This battle has confirmed my feelings! Ever since seeing you at the Sect Showcase Festival, I had fallen in love with you! Please go out with me!"


    Ara ara?

 Chapter 51 - The Real Steal

    (Eris POV)


    Elder Xu led me to an open field within the Sect, a sheathed sword in his hand.


    ??


    "By my understanding, Master Lin has begun instructing you in the way of the sword, yes?" He asked, stopping in the middle of said field.


    "Yes, Master has taught me the basics," I affirmed.


    "Umu¡­ We can skip the basics of the basics then. Now observe, I will demonstrate my form."


    I remained where I was as he unsheathed his sword, standing there with his eyes closed and sword held loosely by his side.


    My eyes were trained on him, analyzing his stance and his form.


    He waited for awhile until a gust of wind blew past me, the Elder finally moving with his robes and beard billowing in the gust.


    He lifted his sword in a slow arcing motion, his other hand pushing out in the opposite direction.


    His right foot slid away from his body into an archery stance, dropping himself into a low crouch.


    The pose was held for a few seconds before the Elder stood up on his right foot, swinging the sword above his head. His free hand was slowly drawn towards his chest, the index and middle finger sticking out while the rest curled into a fist. At the same time, his left foot was lifted off the ground, the base of the foot resting on his right thigh to be perpendicr to the ground.


    What¡­ Is this crappy old daft doing? [Bait]


    Warm up¡­ Perhaps¡­ [Laverna]


    This one humbly thinks it''s a ritual. [Denna]


    But¡­ It''s such a cringe to watch. He even waited for the wind to blow before starting it¡­ [Eris]


    I told ya something felt off when the bozo still wore the stupidly flowy robes! Master would''a changed out of ''em! [Bait]


    Underclothes¡­ [Laverna]


    This one would like to refrain from watching him strip¡­ [Denna]


    Hey¡­ Speaking of stripping-- [Bait]


    Stop. [Eris]


    No¡­ [Laverna]


    Don''t. [Denna]


    But I did''na say nothing yet! [Bait]


    We all know what you want to say. [Eris]


    Well excuse ya! I think Master stripping himself that night was the best thing to happen, period! [Bait]


    Mmm¡­ [Laverna]


    Why must you remind this one¡­ [Denna]


    Must not think about it¡­ Must not think about it¡­ [Eris]


    Heh heh, remember how he slipped his robe off his shoulders? The way the cloth just slid off of him? Mmm¡­ Quality schlicking content right there. [Bait]


    Stop¡­ [Laverna]


    Oohh~ Someone''s getting hot and bothered now, is she? [Bait]


    This one¡­ Admits she is¡­ [Denna]


    Oh! And remember what Master whispered in our ears that night? I told you jumping on him was the best option! [Bait]


    ¡­ I hate to admit it, but you were right. That was truly the best night¡­ [Eris]


    Uh-huh, and then-- [Bait]


    "That''s the first move set of the sword style ''Dancing Crane'', now it''s your turn to try," The Elder interrupted us.


    This old fag¡­ Can''t you read the damn mood?! [Bait]


    This one is more concerned that he was actually serious about those silly moves being a sword art. [Denna]


    He even expects us to perform it¡­ Do any of you remember the moves? [Eris]


    Eh, I remember the front parts. [Bait]


    The middle¡­ [Laverna]


    This one remembers parts of the end. [Denna]


    Alright then, let''s just get this done and over with, I''m guessing this may be just a small test of his to see if we at least know how to use a sword. [Eris]


    Makes sense, none of those moves woulda been any bloody use in a real fight! [Bait]


    I unsheathed my own sword, taking the pose that the Elder had started off with.


    I repeated through the process that the Elder had shown, my body twisting and turning through the motions without any error. I had even sped up the motions to make it look more practical in a fight, though it wasn''t by much, honestly.


    I finished his so called ''Dancing Crane'' with a sword thrust, bncing on a foot with my other leg raised in the air, parallel to the ground. The pose was as silly as it looked in a practical fight.


    The Elder nodded, "Very good. I can see why Master Lin took you in. You have an enviable talent in sword arts."


    I turned to him, awaiting his next instruction.


    "But you were moving too quickly. The way of the sword is more than justpleting a set of motions quickly. One must feel and breathe the way of the sword."


    I squinted at him, not believing his words.


    "Then I shall show you the second move set," He announced, lifting up his sword again.


    He continued from the thrusting pose, holding it there while he waited for another gust of wind to blow.


    Is this guy serious? [Bait]


    Enviable talent¡­ He said¡­ [Laverna]


    This one also thinks he has no idea what he''s talking about. [Denna]


    Everything we know is all because of Master''s guidance. [Eris]


    Uh-huh. Did''na even know how to hold a sword before that! What the hell kinda talent is this bozo talking about? [Bait]


    Faker¡­ [Laverna]


    You think so too? [Eris]


    This one is also of the same opinion. [Denna]


    Yep, this guy definitely isn''t the swordmaster he ims to be. [Bait]


    "Elder Xu..." I called, interrupting him in the middle of his extra slow downwards swing.


    He returned to a neutral stance, "What is it? Something you''re not sure about?"


    "Yeah, here''s the deal ya see? We already got the basics down. Master has us engaging in sparring practices already, so we did''na need these slow ass wavy thingy poses no more."


    The Elder scrunched up his eyebrows, "Wavy thingy poses? This is the ''Dancing Crane'' swordy style, regarded as the most sophisticated and unrivaled sword art in this country! Just because you could go through the first set of motions after seeing it once doesn''t mean you''re good, young one. There''s over fifty move sets for this style alone!"


    I frowned, "Fifty sets¡­ Impossible¡­"


    "Hmph, now you know how difficult the sword style is, you should--"


    "This one does not understand how a useless style like this has more than fifty move sets."


    My words startled him into silence.


    "Useless?"


    "Yes, it is not practical at all. Master has taught us to be practical in sword arts," I stated calmly.


    "Practical?" The Elder scoffed. "Master Lin only practiced swordsmanship as a hobby. He has still yet to understand the intricacy of true swordsmanship! Someone as young as him is still ying around with the sword, not a true swordmaster."


    ¡­


    I''m sorry, did this guy just insult Master? [Eris]


    Affirmative¡­ [Laverna]


    This one does not understand. Why? [Denna]


    Yes, why?! WHY, WHY, WHY, WH-- [Bait]


    WHY?! I DOn''T UNDeRSTAND?! WHY IS EvERYONe ArOUND OUR gLoRIOUS, MOST BEnEVOLEnT MaSTER SUCH INgRATES? SHOULD i HAve THEM SENT TO THE ABySS?! THEY WouLD JuST KEEp POPPInG UP evERYWHerE IF WE LET THESE goOnS COnTINUE THEIR HERETICal ACTIONS! YeS! LEt THESE HyENAS KNoW THE CONSEQuENCES OF LOOKING dowN ON OUR MOST nOBLE MASTER! [???]


    I pointed my sword at him, "Raise your sword."


    "What?"


    "I said raise your damn sword! No one insults Master and gets away with it!"


    The old geezer raised his sword slightly, "Listen youngdy, what I said was true an--"


    I twirled my de around his de, disarming him in one fluid motion.


    He stood there, staring at his fallen de with a dumb look on his face.


    I lowered my sword, "Pick that up."


    The walking corpse made no movement.


    "I said pick up your damn sword! I''ll show you what Master''s sword arts is like!"


    He scowled at me, picking up his sword and settling into a stance, "Very well. I''ll show you the difference between us!"


    He lunged forward at me in that stupid pose with one leg in the air.


    I sidestepped the de, smashing my sword handle on his wrist and disarming him before sweeping my left leg under him.


    The geezer fell on his back, utterly shocked.


    I took a step backwards just as he leapt on his feet, his face red with rage.


    Picking up his sword once more, he yelled, "You brought this upon yourself!"


    His sword was pointed at me, his hand glowing slightly as he channeled lightning quarks through his hand.


    "Piercing Lightning Lance!"


    A bolt of lightning shot out from his sword towards me.


    I leapt forward, sliding on the ground just as the lightning bolt reached me, deflecting it off to the side with the t of my de.


    Using the light from the lightning as cover, I slipped under his guard, my left hand grabbing his outstretched wrist while my right hand mmed my sword hilt into his gut.


    He keeled over, his chin immediately meeting my knee the next moment.


    I released my grip on his wrist and let his body soar upwards, crashing onto the ground a short distance away.


    "Get up," I ordered. "I''m not done instructing you on who exactly is the better swordmaster in existence!"


    It was a very fruitful lesson.

 Chapter 52 - First Flick

    (MC POV)


    I stared at the girl in sitting in a seiza position in front of me.


    ??


    Moments ago, she had a very calm and cool expression on her face, but the moment I told her to sit in front of me her expression morphed into one of excited anticipation.


    Deciding it''s probably her chuuni side acting up, I just ignored the change.


    "Before we start, I need to let you know that you are the first Witch that I have ever taught. Most of the things I know are what I''ve discovered on my own."


    Diao Chan nodded attentively.


    "I have already exined to you the difference between Cultivation Point and Mana Core to you, now we''ll start with how to use your Mana Core."


    I stepped behind her, causing her to sit a little straighter.


    "Now, as I''ve mentioned before. You are the first Witch I''ve taught, anything I''m going to teach you will be applicable only in theory, understand?"


    Diao Chan shivered from my words, most likely in fear and I don''t me her for it.


    Although I think I did hear her mutter "I''m Masters guinea pig!" under her breath but that''s probably my imagination.


    I ced a hand on her back, "I''m going to use my Pure Elemental quarks to stimte your Mana Core, recognise the feeling and remember it. Are you ready?"


    Diao Chan nodded after taking a deep breath.


    I circted my quarks, directing it into her body.


    She tensed as my quarks filled her body, rushing straight to her core.


    The energy filled up her Mana Core, she should be feeling a rush of energy and heat there.


    "Did you feel it?" I retracting my hand from her back.


    "Ugeh? Ah! Umm¡­ I''m sorry! I didn''t get a good feel of it! Could¡­ Could Master do it again?"


    I ced my hand on her back again, the first time probably came as a surprise for her so she could not catch the feelings properly. I''ve already prepared myself to repeat this multiple times for her to get the feeling down so no surprises there.


    My quarks entered her body again, I made sure to send even more of it this time to amplify the feeling.


    Diao Chan made a weird voice when the quarks filled her core, but I thought nothing of it.


    "Did you get it this time?"


    "Haa¡­ Haa¡­ Haa¡­ Yes! This¡­ This feeling¡­ Diao Chan will remember it!" Diao Chan turned to me with determination burning in her eyes.


    Oh? Only two times? That''s quite impressive, honestly.


    "Umu, good. You should now be able to feel your Mana Core easily now. Can you?"


    Diao Chan wiped her mouth clean of a clear liquid that had escaped the side of her lips, returning her face to the cool beauty type.


    "I will try, Master."


    She closed her eyes while I focused my senses on her.


    I think I should mention at this point that everything I said about me knowing only the theory about Witches is a whole cartload of bull.


    Being the personal practice target, oops, I mean practice partner of that Witch Matriarch was a very¡­ Enlightening experience.


    Ever wondered how I knew exactly how different the Cultivation Points and Mana Cores are? It''s because I was ''granted'' the opportunity to very closely examine the difference from two very ''willing'' subjects.


    I also learned a lot of things beside Cultivation Points and Mana Cores that day but I digress.


    It wouldn''t be wrong for me to im credit for that Witch Matriarch''s eventual rise to be known as the Witch Queen.


    Was she grateful for my help? Most definitely not.


    Heck, she didn''t even care that I was still being treated like trash by everyone else there.


    Why else did you think I chose to ascend even further to the Cloud ne?


    But now that I think about it¡­ If I had to choose between the Witch Queen and that psycho Practitioner, I think I''ll stick with the Witch Queen instead.


    What about revenge?


    Ain''t nobody got time for that.


    Why focus my energy on making other people''s life miserable when I can think about making my own lifefortable instead?


    No, this isn''t me believing the saying ''an eye for an eye makes the world go blind''.


    This is me dedicating my time to myself.


    I don''t get people who dedicate their life to seek vengeance. I mean sure, the feeling is good, but after doing it, what then? Your whole life revolved around getting back at someone who pissed you off somehow and probably doesn''t even remember you.


    Then you kill them off and your vengeance is done.


    Yay, roll credits.


    Except you probably don''t know what else to do now. Congrattions.


    I''d rather just make myselffortable in my little house and let the world sort itself out.


    As I''ve said before, don''t make your problems into my problems and we''ll get along swimmingly.


    But start busting down my house fence and I won''t hesitate to give you a good beating before tossing you out.


    You want vengeance? Then just go and do it. If it''s going to take you a few hundred chapters to do it then you''re probably wasting your life.


    "Ehehe¡­ Master''s essence is filling me~~"


    I heard something weirding from Diao Chan''s direction.


    "What is it, Diao Chan?"


    "Eh? Umm¡­ I think I got it, Master!" She squeaked.


    Oh? That''s quite fast, could she also be another genius? Even normal Witches would have to spend at least a few weeks before they could properly sense their Mana Core and use it.


    What''s with my luck though?


    Lian Li is a heaven sent genius with innate Divine Lightning quarks.


    Manami could have all her quark proficiency at Advanced or even Master level had she not been crippled.


    Cai Hong is a damn Myriad Colours Dragon, albeit a really adorable one. Need to give her more headpats.


    And then Eris is turning out to be the next strongest Swordsmaster I''ve ever met.


    I wonder what is keeping these girls together?


    From what I witnessed, most Masters and Elders haveined that their disciples constantly bicker and fight amongst themselves.


    But my girls seem to have gotten along extremely well despite the rocky start every time someone new came in. Just what methods are they using to make peace with each other?


    Oh well, guess it will remain a mystery to me for now.


    "Now, I''ll demonstrate a Spell. I want you to try to cast thister."


    Diao Chan nodded her head quickly.


    I took a deep breath, "''Giver of life and maker of waves, this song does request you to behave. Oh formless one, your will is spun; by my right as your Summoner, I bid you to stir! Water Ball!''"


    An orb of water the size of a ball formed in front of me. I let it hover in the air for a few moments before letting it ssh on the ground.


    I passed her a piece of paper with the spell written on it.


    "Now try to maintain that feeling within your Mana Core while chanting this. If you lose your concentration for even a second, the Spell will not take effect."


    "Is it necessary to memorise the words?" She asked.


    "If you wish to cast the desired spell, yes. Once you''ve learnt all the fundamentals, you can start creating your own Spells to cast. Most of the advanced Witches make their own spells using existing ones as base. Using their own chants will hide the spell they are trying to cast from their opponents who are unfamiliar with them."


    Diao Chan''s eyes widened, "Spells can be created? I thought there might be some kind of fixed system in ce that all Witches have to follow."


    I nodded an affirmative, "You''ll be surprised at how easy it is when you get proficient enough. Now try casting this spell."


    She read the paper once before closing her eyes, her arm stretched out in front of her. A few seconds passed before a rather perverse smile materialised on her face, ruining her cool facade.


    Before I could wonder what it was about, she had already begun chanting.


    "''Giver of life and maker of waves, this song does request you to behave. Oh formless one, your will is spun; by my right as your Summoner, I bid you to stir! Water Ball!''"


    I felt the air shift and the energy level spike, showing that her cast had been sessful.


    A water ball the size of a boulder appeared in the middle of my courtyard.


    Damn, on her first try? This girl is going ces.


    Before I could praise her, the orb of water began to bubble, its surface expanding in all directions at an rming speed.


    It seems like she had lost her concentration on maintaining the ball''s shape.


    I flicked my arm, instantly freezing the ball into ice.


    Clenching my fist, the ice ball shattered into millions of pieces before disintegrating into diamond dust.


    "Very impressive for a first try," I praised.


    She smirked at me.


    I flicked her forehead, "But don''t get cocky, you lost your concentration on thest part. If I hadn''t done what I did, this whole courtyard would''ve been soaked."


    Her cool facade shattered again, "Yes Master! Please punish me whenever I make a mistake!"


    I flicked her again, "Stop talking nonsense and try again."


    "Ehehehe~ Yes!"


    What a weird girl...

 Chapter 53 - Of Course The Bath Scene Is Mandatory

    (Lian Li POV)


    It was sunset when we returned to Master''s courtyard, having met up with Eris on the way back from our first lessons with the other teachers.


    ??


    When we entered the courtyard, we were greeted with a rather interesting sight.


    Diao Chan was tied up and suspended upside down with a rope under a tree, her face an expression of pure bliss.


    Just under her was a hand carved sign board that read ''Take her down when you girls return''.


    I looked around the courtyard, finding no traces of Master around.


    Manami had went ahead to release Diao Chan from her ''imprisonment'', lowering her onto the ground with a soft thud.


    "Diao Chan sis bad girl?" Cai Hong asked at the side, watching Eris untie her..


    "Guhehehehe~ Master punished me for my mistakes~~" she exined, her face still stered with a rather perverse expression.


    I extended my senses to find that Master was not present in his room, he couldn''t have abandoned us because of this person right?


    I turned to the still drooling girl, "Where is Master?"


    With her hands freed, she took a moment to wipe off her drool with the back of her hand, returning her face to the impassive mask she usually wore.


    "Master had gone to the baths.," she exined in a t tone. "He has been gone for awhile now so he should be returning shortly."


    Ah¡­ Missed opportunity.


    Oh well, there''s always tomorrow.


    "So what did you do to Master to end up being tied to a tree? This one is curious..." Eris asked, a hint of longing in her voice.


    Her impassive mask cracked and her weird smile resurfaced, "Hehe¡­ I almost ruined Master''s courtyard six times in a row¡­"


    I narrowed my eyes at her, "I don''t much care for your fantasies, but could you not bring trouble for Master? If he starts to dislike teaching us, I''ll throw you out myself."


    Diao Chan turned to direct her perverse smile at me, "Oh no, you misunderstand. This was a self imposed punishment, you see? Master hadn''t wanted to punish me at all! I just pleaded Master to do this to me since I''ve made such mistakes."


    Manami chuckled, "Ara ara, only into your first lesson and you''re already having Master indulge in your fantasies? How very daring of you."


    Diao Chan giggled, "Ehehehe~ I was never someone known for holding back."


    At least she''s honest.


    Cai Hong sniffed the air, "Papa back?"


    We turned towards the entrance collectively.


    Less than a minuteter, Master appeared at the doorway with a towel hanging around his neck.


    "Papa! Papa!" Cai Hong immediately ran for him, her arms stretched out.


    She hugged Master''s thigh before looking up at him, "Papa, huggies?"


    Master lifted her up, carrying her back to us in his arms.


    "Master just out of the bath¡­ Hnng¡­ Must save this pictureter¡­" Manami muttered beside me.


    "How were your lessons?" Master asked.


    "It was he lot of fun!" Eris dered enthusiastically with her fists clenched in front of her.


    Master smiled at her, "I take it that Elder Xu was a good teacher?"


    Eris frowned, "Actually, not really¡­ He made me realise how much better Master was at teaching me. But he did make a great targe-- sparring partner."


    "Oh? But he has been training in sword arts longer than I have though?"


    Eris tilted her head at that information, "This one thinks with the long amount of time spent lead to his sword arts being more archaic in style. It is just this one''s humble opinion however."


    "Hmm¡­ I guess that is possible. What about you girls?"


    "The other students were¡­ Interesting," I reported.


    "Fufufu~ One of them even confessed to me, Master."


    Master raised an eyebrow, "Did you now? Who was it?"


    "Ara ara? Master does not need to worry~~" Manami giggled. "The only mate I will ever ept in my life is Master."


    Master smiled wryly at her, patting her head, "Oh, I know that. I just wanted to know the hero who tried to pick you up on the first day of your being a transfer student."


    "It was a big, big fellow!! Big and tall!" Cai Hong eximed, stretching her arms wide to emphasize her point.


    "Ah, Butch was it? He was my dorm mate back when I was still an Inner Core Practitioner, he was pretty chill guy. Never talked much. So what did you say to him?"


    Manami stepped towards Master, pushing herself against his arm, "I rejected him of course, the only one for me is Master~~"


    The sly fox took the opportunity to nt a kiss on his cheek, wrapping her arms around his and entwining their fingers together.


    Cai Hong pouted, "Cai Hong wants kissies too¡­"


    Master brushed the loli dragon''s bangs aside with a hand, nting a kiss on her brow which made Cai Hong giggle in delight.


    "What about you, Lian Li?"


    I recalled back our lesson, "Umm¡­ The students were interesting enough, but it felt like we were doing more of the teaching than the teachers."


    Master raised an eyebrow, "Wasn''t Elder Gong supposed to be the one teaching you?"


    I nodded, "But when he found out about our skills in Cultivation Techniques, he asked us to give the ss a lecture about it."


    "That is odd¡­" Master pondered. "Was that a one time thing?"


    "I do not believe so Master, he did not seem well-versed in what we had taught the ss."


    Master pursed his lips, looking towards Diao Chan.


    Realising what he was thinking, I quickly added, "Ah! But we''re not asking Master to trouble himself again! We know you will be busy with Diao Chan for the following few days and it''s also a good chance for us to know the other Sect members! Not to mention that we could use this time to review our skills!"


    "I see¡­ That puts me at ease, thank you Lian Li," Master patted my head.


    Ahhh~ This is the feeling I live for~~ Mmmm~~ Master''s hand is so warm~~


    I almost dived straight into Master''s embrace but I must restrain myself. Maybe if I''m good enough, Master will let me wash his back!


    "Alright, you girls have yet to bathe so go ahead, all of you can have free time after this. I will be in my room if you need me."


    Master let Cai Hong gently on the ground, giving the dragon loli another head pat.


    "Have a good rest, Master," We bowed.


    Master nodded to us before disappearing into his room.


    The five of us gathered our toiletries from our room and headed towards themunal baths. This would be our first bath time with Diao Chan.


    "So¡­ Do we always bathe together?" Diao Chan asked, clearly just to strike a conversation.


    "Mostly¡­" Eris answered stoically.


    Cai Hong''s eyes lit up, "Cai Hong likes bathing time!"


    "Fufufu~ That is because bathing time is also our sharing time~~" Manami chuckled.


    Diao Chan tilted her head, "Sharing time?"


    "Indeed, it is the time that we share Master''s virtues, where all the believers gather to listen to Master''s greatness," I stated proudly.


    Diao Chan''s expression showed that she did not understand.


    "Don''t worry ya little head about it," Eris pped her shoulder. "You''ll find out soon enough."


    We entered the female side of the bath house, stripping out of our clothes quickly.


    As soon as we entered, a small crowd of the Sect''s female Practitioners gathered around us.


    "They''re here!"


    "Big sister Manami!"


    "Big sister Lian Li!"


    "Big sister Eris!"


    "Ahh~ Little Cai Hong is here too!"


    "What pictures do we get today?"


    "What about today''s sermons?"


    I pped my hands together, silencing the mob.


    "Before we begin, I would like to introduce our newest sister," I gestured behind me. "Sister Diao Chan was epted by Master as one of his apostles."


    "Wee, big sister Diao Chan!" The crowd greeted.


    Diao Chan blinked, ncing at me with confusion clear in her eyes.


    "Fufufu~ We shall start with the pictures first today, I have a few of Master fresh out from the bath~"


    The girls screeched and immediately surged towards Manami''s direction, giving us some breathing space.


    "You''re¡­ Distributing Master''s pictures?" Diao Chan asked, a little shaken.


    "The flock requires objects of worship, and we provide them with the means to spread his greatness," I exined.


    "Does Master know about this?"


    "No."


    "When did you guys gather such a crowd of followers?"


    "Last week, while monitoring you. Talked to a few other Student Practitioners and got them to see Master''s light."


    "He would be angry if he finds out, right?"


    I shrugged, "Master does not need to spread the word of his own greatness, it is our duty as his apostles to do it for him. We will make sure Master gets the respect he deserves no matter the method. If Master feels we have done wrong, I will ept his punishment."


    "I see¡­ I will get punished if Master finds out¡­" She pondered, just before her face revealed a perverted smile. "Guhehehe~ Where do I sign up?!"


    "I shall be leading the sermons today which you might do tomorrow, the flock requires the guidance of Master. Come, I will teach you how to preach as one of us."


    And thus began ourtest sharing session in the women''s baths.

 Chapter 54 - Extracurricular Lessons

    (Elder Gong POV)


    I knew Master Lin was a heaven sent genius from a very early stage, our entire Sect had celebrated his talent when it became evident. It was because of him that our Sect finally managed to break out of our fifth ranking and straight into the top of the list.


    ??


    There were definitely a few of us who were envious of his talents, but the fact that he never unted his position and skills around helped keep those kinds of people few in number. It was a better idea to get in his good graces so we could all learn and make use of his knowledge after all.


    At least, that''s what we thought we could do.


    Sect Master Long had seen his talent very early during Master Lin''s student days and had issued a Sect decree that we were to protect him as much as possible. Anyone who possessed a speck of ill will towards him will be severely punished.


    Though some of us had protested such a favoritism at the start, the Sect Master had turned out to be right in the end when Master Lin showcased his unrivalled abilities.


    His talent was just simply God-like. Blessed with a perfect memory and an incredible learning capacity and speed, there was virtually nothing he could not do.


    People like us were unable to replicate it and could only watch as he soared higher and higher.


    Sure, he helped us inprehending all the secrets of Cultivation while he was an Elite Practitioner, but the fact that he canplete what takes us a decade to do in less than a year was still insurmountable.


    The Practitioners within our Sect managed to improve their proficiency steadily but none of us were able to soar like Master Lin did.


    When he was granted the position of Master and participated in the annual Sect Showcase Festival, that was when our Sect rose to the undisputed top.


    And now, after mostly keeping himself within his own courtyard to train for the past two years, he finally came out to ept new disciples this year.


    We had been a little disappointed that he had taken a seemingly talentless girl under his wing instead of any of the talents, but we had brushed it off as Master Lin looking for a servant.


    But things changed when he returned from his little trip and his disciples showcased their talents during the Festival.


    He had imed to receive an incredibly fortunate encounter in the form of a divine spirit while fulfilling the Sect Request at the fox vige, enabling him to soar even higher and grant the servant girl an incredibly profound talent.


    Apparently the two of them had gone through an extremely gruelling trial in an astral world where time? did not exist, fighting thousands of battles and defeating hundreds of experts.


    He had also imed to have picked up his second disciple from there, a fox youkai who had been the guardian of the vige but had fallen prey to the spirit''s machinations.


    A nine-tailed fox youkai was an extreme rarity. It is no exaggeration to say that a normal person might have a better chance at finding a Phoenix Ember than meeting a nine-tailed fox youkai.


    A few of us had travelled to the fox vige to look for said spirit but none of them had found the vige, much less the divine spirit. Apparently without a fox youkai as a guide, uninvited guests would not be able to enter the vige on their own.


    Though the small girl with multi-coloured hair and the bob-haired one had yet to show any incredible talents thus far, we had no doubts that they will turn into powerhouses in their own right under Master Lin''s guidance.


    I had expected that to be extremely far into the future though.


    At that point in time, I had thought that I was still above Master Lin in terms of teaching proficiency. Sure his disciples were strong, as evidenced by their ster performance during the Sect Showcase Festival, but I at least knew more about teaching students than he did, right?


    But that day when Master Lin''s disciples came to me for their first ss was the day I realised how insignificant I was.


    When Master Lin had approached me to request that I assist in teaching his disciples for a few lessons, I had foolishly believed that he had approached me because of my experience and knowledge.


    For their first ss, I had suggested a little sparring session for the students to get to know each other. Nothing was better than knowing where you and your peers'' strengths and weaknesses lie so you can aid in each other''s growth after all.


    Butch, the most cool-headed of my students, was unexpectedly the first one to step up.


    He was one of my top students, having spent some time with Master Lin as his room mate allowed him to learn more things than others.


    If all goes well for him, he should be taking the advancement test to be an Elite Practitioner by the end of this year.


    But even with his talent, that fox youkai still defeated him easily.


    Not entirely unexpected.


    These two were able to defeat Elite Practitioners at their level after all.


    What surprised me was Butch confessing to that fox youkai so earnestly.


    But she had just turned up her nose at him and rejected him without a second thought.


    "Ara ara~ You can''t possibly think I''m not taken already can you? Fufufu~ This big sis has already found her destined mate so I''ll have to turn you down."


    Butch retracted his hand and bowed even lower, "May I at least know who has taken your heart?"


    "Ufufufu~ You may not. Lest the others¡­" She nced towards the other students'' direction. "Bring trouble for my mate."


    I felt the silent threat behind her words.


    Butch had raised his head, "I understand, please allow me to at least be acquainted with you at least."


    "Ara ara? How gentlemanly. That is fine with this big sister."


    With that little drama over, I tried to resume the ss once more, gathering them together to do an analysis on the spar.


    But unfortunately, I had no idea what that fox youkai did to bypass Butch''s supposedly imprable defense.


    "Ara ara? You don''t know? How interesting¡­" The fox youkaiughed, tilting her head upwards at me.


    The girl with golden hair had crossed her arms then, "Are you not aware of the applications of Space and Astral quarks?"


    I blinked at her, "I do. But what do those two quarks have that allows her tail to stretch so far and fast while also piercing through his defenses like paper?"


    "Muuu? Old man don''t know? Papa taught Cai Hong¡­" The little girlmented while sucking on her finger.


    "Fufufu~ The Space quarks are used to extend my tail while imbuing them with Astral quarks lets it bypass defenses that are only skin deep," The fox exined with obvious disdain in her voice.


    My eyes narrowed, "But¡­ But there aren''t any Cultivation Techniques that allows anyone to do such a thing¡­ Unless¡­"


    "Ara ara? You catch on quite fast. Yes, they''re Original Techniques."


    My jaw dropped, "Master Lin has you girls crafting Original Techniques?!"


    "Yes, Master has instructed us on how to do so," the golden haired one added.


    Do they even know how proficient one needs to be before they can craft their own Original Techniques?!


    One has to have aplete understanding of the Elemental Quark they are trying to create a Technique from!


    Just because you know that fire is hot does not mean you could create an Original Technique so easily! There''s much more to fire than just heat which would take decades of study to understand!


    There''s a reason why old Cultivation Techniques are so widely used as it paves the way for Practitioners to understand the circted element more easily!


    I only knew of two Elders who have crafted their own Techniques and both of them were well beyond two hundred years old!


    And right now, these girls are telling me that under Master Lin''s guidance, they are already able to create their own Techniques under a year of study?!


    I gulped, "Is¡­ Is Master Lin also crafting his own Techniques?"


    "Hmm? Of course!" The golden haired one affirmed indignantly. "Master had already created quite a number already you know?"


    "Ah¡­ I see, I see¡­ In that case umm¡­ Could both of you teach what the intricacies are for the elements you are familiar with today?" I chanced.


    "Ara? Shouldn''t the Elder be teaching us?"


    "Oh ermm¡­ This is to test whether you truly know your elements as you say you do. See this as a way for me to understand your abilities and how far Master Lin has taught you."


    The golden haired girl narrowed her eyes at me, "Hmm¡­ Very well then. As you know, my speciality is Lightning¡­"


    I learnt a lot in that lesson.


    It seems that Master Lin has me beat at everything after all...


    I might even need to bow my head to his disciples at this rate¡­


    "Anyway, since I''m already teaching¡­" The golden haired girl paused, fishing out a thick leather bound book from within her robes. "I might as well also teach you guys about our Lord and Saviour."


    What?

 Chapter 55 - Of Course There’s A Festival In The School Arc

    (MC POV)


    "End of year festival?" I asked with a raised eyebrow.


    ??


    I was seated in Sect Master Long''s courtyard, drinking tea with him on a clear, sunny day.


    "Yes," Sect Master Long nodded. "You remember we do have a celebration at the end of every year, right?"


    "I know that... But isn''t it just an event where you say a few words of thanks? At most we might have a few visitors from the nearby Minor Sects and viges to celebrate the new year with us¡­ But I don''t remember it being a festival?"


    The Sect Master took a sip of his tea, "That would be the case in the past, yes. But because of you and your disciples'' performance during the Sect Showcase Festival, there''s quite a number of Grand Sects that have sent a request to attend our New Year celebrations. So I thought it might be a good idea for us to organise arger form of celebration this time."


    I nodded, "Alright then, if that''s the case, what do you need me for?"


    "Before that, how is that Diao Chan girl doing?"


    "She''s fine. It''s already been three days since I''ve officially took her in as a disciple and she''s adapting well."


    "Umu¡­ I take it she shows just as much potential as your other disciples?"


    I tilted my head slightly at him, wondering what exactly he was looking for.


    "She''s very strict of herself in her studies," I told him after pretending to think for a moment. "She wants me to punish her for every mistake she makes and she learns better because of it."


    "Really? A very studious student indeed¡­" Hemented while picking up his tea cup. "So she''s actually a Practitioner as well?"


    Ah I see, he''s probably interested in knowing what made her special in the first ce.


    But unfortunately for him, since he had called me just before I was going to take my afternoon nap, I''m not in the mood to give him a thorough exnation about Witches and what not.


    "Hmmm¡­ Her situation is a bit special, but I suppose she could be considered one."


    Sect Master Long paused in his action of taking another sip of his tea, "Oh? I''m very interested in hearing about this special situation of hers?"


    I feigned an innocent smile, "I''m not very sure of it myself, she just has a little more difficulty in manipting Elemental Quarks than others."


    "Hmm¡­ Why don''t you tell me what you know? As unqualified as I may be, I might still be able to provide Master Lin with some insights to her condition?"


    I want to go back to bed already...


    "Ah, I shouldn''t trouble Sect Master with this, I can handle her on my own."


    "Ahahaha! No need to worry Master Lin, I''m quite free today."


    Then go suck some duck eggs or something! Just because you''re free doesn''t mean I am, you know?!


    "Oh, I''d rather notment on something I am not entirely sure of yet. Besides, I believe we were talking about how the new year festival will be organised? Are you nning on assigning me as the organiser?"


    Sect Master Long shook his head, "Oh no, I know Master Lin is quite busy--"


    Then why are you bothering me?!


    "-- so I already have some other people managing it. I just wanted to let you know about the event since I have no doubt you will be approached by members of other Sects during that time."


    You interrupted my afternoon nap and brought me all the way here just to tell me this?


    Couldn''t you have just sent a note to me saying ''Big New Year celebration this year. Go andwork.'' instead?!


    "Oh I see," I nodded, pretending to be unperturbed by him.


    "Though I say that, I think the people in charge would still approach you to ask about event ideas, hahaha!" Heughed, as though he didn''t just push the problem on to me.


    Damn it. I could already see theming to me and begging for ideas to make this event sessful. There''s less than two weeks before the deadline after all.


    Oh whatever, I''ll just throw them some ideas that I''ve seen in the festivals of the other world at them. Whether they can make it or not will be their problem.


    "I''ll keep that in mind. Thank you for informing me, Sect Master."


    "Umu, it''s no problem at all. Then--"


    I gasped and interrupted him, looking down at my empty wrist, "Oh would you look at the time? Time really flies when you''re not paying attention! I apologize Sect Master, but I really should be going. I need to make lesson ns for my disciples."


    "Huh? Eh? Oh, umm¡­ I see¡­ Very well then, I''ll see you out."


    "Oh no need, Sect Master. I wouldn''t want to trouble you so much, I''ll just see myself out. Thank you for the tea!"


    I made an exaggerated bow before speed walking out of his courtyard. As soon as I was out of sight, I teleported myself into my room, crashing straight into my bed.


    Phew. Good thing I managed to run out of there before he pushes even more responsibilities on me. I have a feeling if I had stayed there for even a second longer, he might even ask me to put on a performance as an opening event or something.


    Whatever, time to sleep. I still have another lesson with Diao Chanter.


    Her progress in learning is really astounding though. I guess she wasn''t lying when she said she learns better with the carrot and stick method, only that she would like it that there was more stick than the carrot.


    Well, whatever works for her I guess, I''m not one who would judge another person''s learning methods.


    Just as I was gettingfortable in bed, a knocking sound rang out from my door.


    "Master Lin? Are you there? It''s Kou Riar, I''ve got a few messages for you."


    I sighed heavily, debating with myself if I should just pretend I''m not home.


    "Master Lin? There''s a number of important letters here I need to pass to you¡­"


    I cursed under my breath as I got out of bed, making my way towards the entrance.


    I pulled open my doors, staring down at the messenger boy.


    "Ah, Master Lin! I''ve been looking for you, got some letters I''m supposed to deliver, your hands only."


    I raised an eyebrow at him, "You could''ve just left it in my mailbox."


    "Mailbox?"


    "Ah sorry, forgot we didn''t have those, gimme them."


    Kou Riar handed me the letters enthusiastically, "I guess that''s it, gotta go."


    The messenger sped off out of my courtyard.


    Weird guy.


    I sat down at my table, resigned that everything is out to keep me away from my siesta today.


    The first letter was from Elder Xu, telling me how talented Eris''s swordsmanship was and how honored he was to be able to teach her.


    ''EriS is a vEry good studeNt. She is very Determined and a Hard worker in training hEr sword arts. I am pLeased to be able to teach her and you do not have to worry about anything. Rest assured, she will be very ProficieNt in her swOrd arts When she returns. I am ProbabLy learning juSt as much as she is as well.''


    I noted the rather shaky handwriting on the letter. I attributed the cause to be muscle cramps from training Eris, she can be quite a wild one when she goes all out. I know that from personal experience.


    I guess I''ll send some muscle ointment to him after the week is done as thanks for taking care of her.


    Still, I wonder why he went out of his way to send me a letter about this?


    The second letter was from the Fiery mes Sect. Apparently it is just an announcement they had sent out to all the other Sects announcing about the deaths of two of their Sect Members. They are demanding for the perpetrator to step forward and admit their crimes while asking the other Sects for aid in seeking justice.


    I scoffed, as if the killer would just step forward and admit that they killed them. I''m pretty sure with the bodies'' memories wiped they won''t be able to prove whoever they used did the deed unless they have other concrete proof.


    Do they think the world is that convenient?


    These people are weird.


    The third letter was from the Golden Auction house back in Jin city. Apparently they had a change in management and was just writing to inform ''important clientele'' about it.


    I promptly chucked the letter aside under ''spam''.


    Thest letter was just a nk piece of paper with tworge words written in blood.


    ''WE KNOW''


    Huh, didn''t even have a hand print on it for aesthetics.


    The paper joined the pile under ''spam'' before the entire pile disintegrated into mes.


    I can''t believe I lost all this time for my afternoon nap because of these useless letters! What important letters? They''re nothing but inconsequential stuff!


    If I see that Kou Riar again, I''ll make sure to strangle him.


    "Papa..."


    I looked up to see Cai Hong standing outside my room, rubbing her eyes sleepily while hugging the spare robe I gave her so long ago.


    "What''s wrong Cai Hong?" I asked, gesturing for her toe closer.


    She stepped into the room, stretching her hand up towards me pleadingly.


    I picked her up to sit on myp.


    "Is something wrong?" I repeated my question.


    "Cai Hong miss¡­ Papa..." Cai Hong muttered before promptly falling asleep in my arms, a hand clutching on my shirt tightly.


    I sighed, resting my back against the table while cradling Cai Hong.


    I suppose I''ll just have to deal with the back pains from napping in this positionter.

 Chapter 56 - The Students Become The Preachers

    (Lian Li POV)


    "And thus, Master is truly the greatest being in existence and we, unworthy as we are, shall cleanse this world of its impurities for Master."


    ??


    I closed the book reverently, "All for Master."


    "All for Master," my small ss repeated with the same level of reverence.


    I looked up from the book to see the new believers sitting in front of me.


    With the exception of Butch who was being used by Cai Hong, Manami and I as a chair, everyone else was seated in front of me with their hands sped in prayer.


    When I first started extolling the virtues of Master, most of them hadn''t been especially receptive to the idea.


    Nothing surprising, we''ve converted people even more blind than they had been so it was just a matter of time and effort.


    Butch had been the first to convert, soaking up every word Manami had preached to him like the good little boy he was.


    Now he has found his ce as Manami''s little pet and a firm believer of Master''s divinity.


    The two girls were next, they weren''t even that hard to convince either.


    I had introduced them to our little bath time sharing session and they ate up the words of our God like good little girls. It also helped that we had especially nice content that night to share among them.


    The other boys were just business as usual.


    A little bit of whipping here and maybe a little bit of Cai Hong''s ball busting technique there got most of them singing Master''s praises like canaries.


    That Lian Tong guy became Cai Hong''s personal gofer, catering to the loli dragon''s every whim with a contented smile on his face.


    The two main problems were Lan Niao and the Elder himself.


    We had expected the most resistance from the old geezer naturally. He had been entirely uncooperative even after we''ve beaten him ck and blue.


    Cai Hong had wanted to eat him at first but having an Elder disappear was moreplicated than having a few nobodies disappear.


    But as soon as we extolled Master''s infinite wisdom to him, he fell for it like everyone before him.


    It seems he has a desperate thirst for knowledge.


    The only one left was that little prick, Lan Niao.


    For someone as dumb as he was, he put up a surprising resistance against being converted. I suppose the dumbest idiots are usually thest toprehend anything, even if the facts are presented on a silver tter to them.


    We would be in the middle of preaching Master''s virtues to him and he would just constantly scream about letting him down from the ceiling.


    Even when Cai Hong used her ball buster, he just screamed even louder while thrashing about like a dying fish, not at all willing to listen.


    Too bad Eris isn''t here to help cut him up a little bit, so we had to improvise.


    I have to admit that Butch was very helpful in beating the screams out of him.


    Seems like Manami found a really good pet.


    His size was even big enough to amodate all three of us to sit on him.


    Honestly, it wasn''t even our idea to use him as a chair. But during one of our lessons while we were preaching to them, Butch had got down on all fours and begged to be used.


    He imed that it wasn''t right that we were standing while they were seated during our preachers.


    An image of Diao Chan doing the same thing crossed my mind. No doubt that girl would get excited from being a chair for Master, though we have yet to tell her about such an arrangement.


    Really, that masochist is probably having the time of her life right now, I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t a little envious at all.


    Having Master focus all his attention on you¡­ Mmmm¡­ How wonderful...


    I stood from my ''chair'', keeping the Holy Text within my robes, "Are there any questions for today?"


    One of the girls raised her hand, "High Priestess Lian Li, when will the rest of the world know of Master''s light?"


    I smiled, "Soon, dear follower. The ns are already in motion for the people of thisnd to realise Master''s greatness."


    Lian Tong looked up at me, "High Priestess Lian Li¡­ I have tried to convince my fellow brothers to see the light. All but one has epted Master''s grace, what should I do?"


    I shook my head sadly, "There will always be such people who choose to remain blind¡­ But we shouldn''t give up on them. Try the next method to guide him and if it doesn''t work, send him to us."


    "As you will it, High Priestess Lian Li."


    The other girl raised her hand, "High Priestesses, do you think¡­ Any of us could be graced with Master''s presence?"


    "Ufufufu~" Manami giggled. "Once the world is cleansed, Master''s presence will be felt in all of us."


    All of them gasped in joy at her words, their faces brightening up.


    "We will definitely work hard for Master!"


    "The world will know of Master''s greatness!"


    "Please continue to guide us!"


    "Fufufu~ Of course. Now, remember your roles my dears, there''s a lot of work to do before we can finally cleanse this world of its filth."


    "Yes, High Priestess Manami!"


    "We will work hard, High Priestesses!"


    "We must cleanse this world for Master!"


    I nodded at them, "Now go forth and spread Master''s holy words. Next sermon is the same time tomorrow."


    "All for Master," They prayed before dispersing.


    Manami got up from her pet while carrying Cai Hong in her arms, "You may go now, little Butch."


    Butch stood up on his feet before bowing to us, "Thank you for your hard work today, High Priestesses."


    I nodded to him as he left.


    Manami walked to my side, "How are things now?"


    I tapped a finger on my chin, "We just managed to rece the Golden Auction house''s proprietor with one of ours a few days ago, so things are going quite well."


    "And the staff?"


    "All converted. Those who refused were released from service."


    Manami gave me a wide smile, "Very well. Is there anything else we should know?"


    I nodded, "Do you know about this year''s New Year Festival?"


    "What about it?"


    "I heard from our¡­ Little insect, that the Xi Family is attending as well."


    "Ara? Such an opportunity! We should not let this pass!"


    "My thoughts exactly."


    "Ufufufu~~ I''ll have a look over the guest listter, we should be able to arrange something."


    Cai Hong sucked on her finger, pulling on my sleeve, "Meet Papa?"


    I patted her head, "Master should be done by now, we should return to Master''s courtyard."


    "Yay~~ Papa y!"


    I wonder if Master would be open to us bathing with him? I guess I''ll have to ask him when I have the chance.

 Chapter 57 - Do You Even Logistics?

    (MC POV)


    "Master Lin, we do hope you could give some ideas on what we can do for theing event."


    ??


    Well, as I expected. The very next day, a group of Elders had approached me and asked for ideas for the New Year Festival.


    Honestly, throwing this event on some people to organise within two weeks of the actual event is an impossible task. Does the Sect Master even understand the logistics and manpower involved with making such an event?


    Putting aside logistics since, if forced to, we would still be able to create some materials utilizing our quarks and our summons could do the heavy lifting in building the necessary equipment. But the people manning the event and entertaining guests can''t be automated summons you know?


    Not only would it depreciate the celebrative atmosphere, it will make our Sect look empty in the eyes of other Practitioners.


    Normal summons don''t actually make good entertainers because of their inability to think for themselves after all.


    I passed them a piece of paper, "I kind of expected this to happen, so I went ahead to prepare this ahead of time."


    One of them picked up the paper, "What is this?"


    "A proposed list of activities we can do," I exined, taking a sip of my tea.


    "Food stalls¡­ Game stalls¡­ A live performance¡­ There''s even details to the games and recipes for the food? Did Master Line up with all this yesterday night?"


    "Of course."


    "This¡­ This could work, but¡­ The manpower? Our Sect members won''t be enough to cover all of this."


    I shrugged, "That''s the only problem. Short of hiring the nearby vigers, I don''t see how else we can staff all these activities. But if we choose to cut down on the proposed n, it won''t be as grand as needed to impress the visitors."


    "That won''t be a good idea¡­ We won''t be able to teach them how to man the stalls in time. Could Master Lin offer another solution?"


    I gave the Elder who asked a wry smile, "I think I''ve already given enough aid with that piece of paper alone, haven''t I?"


    "Ugh¡­ That is true¡­ But we really are at a loss here¡­ Had those Sects sent out their participation requests earlier, we would have had more time to prepare¡­"


    I sighed, "There''s nothing much I can do either. If I knew a way I would have already offered it."


    An Elder lowered his head, "Please Master Lin! We really are at our wits end for this!"


    The other Elders followed his example and bowed their heads, "Please Master Lin!"


    Ugh¡­ These people¡­ Do they think I''m some god-like being or something? There''s no way I can just solve all their problems with a snap of my fingers you know?!


    But with all the Elders bowing their heads to me like that, I can''t just flip them off so casually. I don''t want our first big New Year Festival to be a flop either.


    Don''t get the wrong idea, I''m not doing this for them, I''m doing this for my cute disciples. They deserve a good new year celebration after what they did for me for our little ''Christmas''.


    That was the first time anyone went out of their way to actually n an event for me and if I can''t do the same for them, what kind of Master am I?


    I pinched the bridge of my nose, "Alright, alright¡­ I''ll figure something out for the manpower issue. But you guys need to at least prepare the event''s equipment ording to what I stated."


    The Elders looked at one another, giving the list another read through.


    "That will be done. Then we shall take our leave first, Master Lin."


    The Elders left my courtyard, leaving me to solve this damn thing on my own.


    I sighed, wondering how would I even begin to solve this problem.


    Sure, I know a summoning method that might solve the manpower issue, but I would rather not use it here in case it brings up too many questions.


    And thanks to being a recluse, I don''t have any contacts I can call up to help me in this either...


    Just as I was still wondering about what I could do, Manami walks in with a tray and a teapot bnced on top of it.


    "Ara? Are the Elders already gone? I already made some freshly brewed tea here."


    I smiled at her, presenting my empty tea cup to her, "I''ll dly have some in their ce."


    Manami refilled my cup obediently, "Is something troubling Master?"


    I sighed, "Am I that obvious?"


    Manami ced the teapot gently on the table, taking a seat on myp.


    She cupped my face gently with her hands, "I would be a terrible mate if I wasn''t able to tell my own beloved''s mood."


    She moved in to kiss me gently on the lips.


    "Now, tell this big sister what ails my beloved so?"


    I sighed again, "You know about the New Year Festival, right?"


    "Mmm¡­ I am aware of it, yes."


    "I had the unfortunate luck of having the responsibility for sourcing out manpower. The event this year is quite grand so our own Sect members is inadequate to staff all the stalls and activities required to entertain our guests."


    Manami tilted her head at me, "Oh? So it''s just a matter of finding people?"


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "Well¡­ They have to be adept at entertaining, I can''t just hire the nearby vigers to staff this event either since we don''t have time to teach them."


    I reached into my pocket and passed her a copy of the same piece of paper I had shown the Elders.


    Manami quickly read through it, her eyes ncing through all the activities nned for the event.


    She ced the paper aside before tapping her chin with a finger, "In that case¡­ I think I can help, Master."


    "Oh? You know where to get these kinds of people in time for the New Year Festival."


    Manami kissed my cheek, "Oh Master, why do you think we fox youkais have such good rtions with people? Have you noticed how most fox youkai find themselves working in the entertainment sector?? I just need to pop back to my vige and ask for volunteers. In fact, I think Lian Li might have some connections she can pull back in Jin city. I can get the other girls to help as well."


    Huh¡­ That''s incredibly convenient...


    "Can I leave this to you girls then?"


    Manami shivered in my embrace, "Is that Master''s Divine Order?"


    Iughed at her little joke, "Ahahaha, I would rather call it a request but I guess you could see it that way."


    She stood up and bowed to me, "Then we shall not fail your Divine Request, Master. Just wait for our results."


    She quickly left my room, heading straight for the disciples'' chambers.


    Yep, this is what I got disciples for. I don''t need to fret over all these issues myself anymore, my disciples can help me with them while I sit back and enjoy tea.


    Manami would get the other fox youkai for the performance, but I wonder what kind of people Lian Li would be able to rope in?


    If my initial hypothesis about her being a former noble is true, she might even be able to rope in some especially skilled people.


    Oh well, I''m just d that this problem is going to take care of itself somehow.


    Lucky me, I guess.


    ---


    A/N: If you haven''t noticed by now, there has been a few extra content in the author''s note section. I''ll be doing these from time to time as mini side stories so look forward to them.


    And if you see no author''s note this whole time then obviously you''re reading from a pirate site that has stolen my work. I only post this story on Webnovel so please read it there.


    I don''t intend to lock my chapters behind a paywall anytime soon as I do have a paying job to feed myself with for the moment so you don''t have to worry about that. But it would still help me a lot in the motivation department if you would just hop on over to Webnovel to give my book a vote with your powerstones if you like what you''ve been reading so far.


    I don''t think I can reach the very top anytime soon but hey, an author can dream right?


    Let''s get the Yandere Sect up there together! Spread the Yandere Sect to the masses!


    Join Yandere Sect today! We have meat pies! Ignore the dead body in the corner!

 Chapter 58 - When A Yandere Is Yandere For A Yandere

    (Manami POV)


    I looked up at the tall torii gate that marks the entrance to our vige.


    ??


    Before I was crippled, I had a Cultivation Technique inscribed on the torii gate that took me about a half a decade to perfect and finish.


    Without the vige guardian or the leader''s permission, the vige will remain hidden behind an illusion. Of course if someone strong enough were toe by and knew the exact location of the vige, they could still dispel such an illusion with enough effort.


    The bear monster that had attacked us before had an excellent sense of smell which allowed it to locate our vige and attack it. But normal humans should not be able to see through it.


    I stepped through the gate boundary, letting the illusion fade and the vige appearing before me.


    A few of the foxes who had been close to the gate stopped in their tracks when they saw me.


    I made sure that all my tails were on full disy as I sauntered into the vige, giving those who had shunned me that little facep.


    One of the girls ran up to me, her six tails trailing after her.


    She was a little shorter than me and her waist length hair was a dark maroon colour. Her tails matched her hair colour and unlike me who prefers wearing kimonos, she wore a simple robe and pants.


    "Manami! You''ve returned!"


    I nced at the girl without slowing my speed, "Yes Shizuri, I have returned. Is there something you''re after bying to me?"


    "Hmm? Can''t I just wee my fellow sister back?"


    "Ara? I do not remember us being sisters."


    She pouted at me, "How mean, Manami! Do you not remember the fun times we had together?"


    "I most definitely do not remember having fun with a rabid dog."


    "Ehehehe~ You''re making me blush."


    I spun on my heel, my palm shooting out to stop her hand froming closer to me. Gripped tightly within that hand was a knife inches away from my abdomen.


    "Would the rabid dog mind not disturbing me? I''m on a very busy schedule today and have no time for putting down useless things like you."


    "Ehehehe~~ But I really, really, really like you, Manami. Won''t you bleed a little for me?"


    "You really should have that head of yours checked. Last I remembered, you had not even bothered to help the vige leader when she was captured."


    "Hmmm? Why should I care about her? I''d very much rather you had went there and gotten yourself mauled by those monsters. It would have been such a beautiful sight!" She eximed, holding her flushed cheeks with both her hands.


    Yes, this girl has an extremely weird obsession with bleeding me. She''s a psycho, basically.


    I turned back, resuming my approach to the vige leader''s house.


    "Eh~~ Are you ignoring me Manami? Don''t be so mean! I want to know about your destined mate! Let''s talk abou--"


    My tail pierced through her chest, flinging her against the wall nearby.


    Her body slid onto the floor when my tail retracted back, slumping down on to the ground lifelessly.


    Ugh¡­ I''m going to have to wash my tail thoroughlyter.


    I pushed open the door to the vige leader''s house, finding a girl smaller in size than Cai Hong with pure, white hair sitting on an elevated tform at the end of a spacious room. Her single tail straightened up behind her back when she saw me enter.


    She put down the book she had been holding in her hand, "Wee back Manami¡­ How is your mate?"


    "Master is as well as he can be, thank you for your concern, Shiro."


    "Think nothing of it, I do owe him my life. I assume that you''vee back here for something you need?"


    I sat down in front of her, tucking my legs under me, "Yes. Heaven Sect will be holding a New Year Festival soon, we need girls to perform."


    Shiro raised an eyebrow at me, "You are thinking of¡­"


    "Indeed, it''s a good chance for the girls to find their mates, they will surely jump at the opportunity."


    Shiro scratched her chin in thought, "That would certainly benefit us¡­ Could I know what the festival entails?"


    I fished out the list of activities Master had nned for the event, passing it to her.


    She nced through the list quickly, nodding her head at the contents, "This is indeed quite an event. I am unaware that the famed Master Lin has such an ability in entertaining the masses."


    "I had been unaware of this fact as well. Master is truly a Divine Being beyond our understanding."


    She raised an eyebrow at me, "Don''t you think you''re overpraising him a little?"


    My tails waved in the air behind me.


    "Point taken," Shiro sighed.


    While I hold no enmity towards her, I am not exactly cordial towards her either. With how she had abandoned me when I was crippled, it was hard to maintain a friendly facade. She is well aware of that fact too, another reason why she had let me go so easily, even if it meant losing the strongest vige guardian in our vige''s history.


    When I was crippled, I had to live outside the vige in a cave some distance away in the blistering cold.


    Shizuri was ced second in terms of strength in the vige after me but she also possessed a certain special constitution unique to her.


    When I still had my full strength, I could still fend off her crazy advances easily enough. But after I was crippled, no one would help me stop her or protect me from her.


    Most of the other vigers had also turned to scorn me for my mistake as well.


    Of course, things are different now after Master had restored my tails.


    For the one who had pulled me out of my half a century of misery, Master can only be my god.


    "I will inform the other girls of this and send them your way. You can take them to wherever you need to then. Please try not to be too harsh on them."


    "Ara ara? Since when have I been such a brute to my fellow sisters, Shiro? I don''t abandon my sisters."


    Shiro bowed her head to me, "For what it''s worth Manami¡­ I really regret not being able to help you in your time of need¡­ For that, I am deeply sorry."


    "Fufufu~~ It''s all water under the bridge now, little Shiro. After all, it was because of this that I''ve met my destined mate and I will never give that up for anything in the world."


    Although I say little, she''s at least a few decades older than I was.


    "I must also mention that if Shizuri were to choose to go¡­ I won''t be able to stop her."


    "Ufufufu~ Let here then, I''ll kill her as many times as I need to."


    She said nothing to my mention of killing her, raising her head back to stare at me silently.


    "I shall stay at my old cave for a few days," I stated, standing back up on my feet. I did not want to stay here longer than I have to.


    "Do send the interested girls to me, won''t you?"


    Shiro nodded, "Please send my thanks and regards to Master Lin."


    I gave her a backwards wave before stepping out of the room, walking straight into Shizuri who was looking up at me fondly with her robes stained red with blood. A pair of knives were grasped in her hands, ready to stab at me.


    "Ehehehe~ Are you done with the meeting already, Manami? Could we perhaps y no--"


    I sliced my hand across her neck, the Astral de that formed cutting her head clean off. That should take her a few hours toe back from.


    Ah yes, an exnation.


    This demented fox had received a ''gift'' from some simrly demented god at a birth, making her unable to die permanently. She''s an undead, basically.


    No matter what happens to her, she would reform back wholly intact after some time.


    I have tried dismembering her and tossing her body parts in several different locations, but she just reforms up all intact at where her head had been, the other limbs disappearing from their thrown locations.


    Unfortunately, she uses this to her advantage to constantly bug me which I could do nothing about.


    I shouldn''t have epted her request back then to please each other.


    She had bitten me during one of her climaxes and apparently got hooked on the taste of my blood.


    I''m just d that she hadn''t known I returned back to the vige for the Sect Request with Master on that day.


    Though the thought of consulting Master about her curse had crossed my mind, I felt it was inconsequential and Master shouldn''t trouble himself with such trivial matters.


    Oh well, now I just need to keep this crazy little girl away from Master if she decides to show up for the festival.


    Unlike before, I can take care of her myself now.


    Besides, I have more important matters to attend to right now.

 Chapter 59 - Of Course Elves Are Mandatory In A Fantasy Story

    (Lian Li POV)


    Manami had told us about Master''s Divine Request.


    ??


    This is a holy mission that we must not fail.


    While Manami was going to recruit the fox youkai from her vige, I will be looking for a different group of people.


    Manami had dropped me off in the outskirts of Jin city along with Eris and Diao Chan, letting us make our way into the city.


    Leading my two sisters towards a deserted alley, I pushed aside one of the boxes and removed a small brick in the wall, revealing a concealed lever on the other side.


    I pulled it without hesitation, the action causing the wall nearby to rotate open and revealing a hidden staircase that led downwards.


    With the other two girls nking my sides, we descended the staircase just as the walls rotated back into ce behind us.


    Two men were waiting at the end of the staircase, guarding an unassuming metallic door.


    "High Priestess Lian Li, High Priestess Eris, High Priestess Diao Chan. It is an honour," one of the men greeted with a reverent bow.


    "Cut the formalities," I waved my hand. "Is Alpha in?"


    The other man bowed, "Yes, High Priestess. Priestess Alpha is currently with Priestess Delta in the Cathedral for today''s sermons."


    I nodded to him in thanks, "Perfect. Keep up the good work. All for Master."


    "All for Master."


    We continued through the doors, moving through the torch-lit passageways to our destination.


    An intricately decorated stone doory at the end of our destination, its presence so out of ce in this dimly lit tunnel.


    I pushed open the doors without hesitation, revealing what seems like the interior of a church to us.


    Rows upon rows of pews sat facing towards a grand altar, where a picture of Master reaching out his hand towards the masses was painted on the wall.


    A young woman with long, flowing silver hair stood at the head of the altar, spreading her arms wide with her head tilted up in prayer. She wore a ck dress that stretched to her ankles, her long sleeves reaching past her wrist.


    A ck silken cloth acted as a blindfold was tied around her head, looping behind her distinctively long, pointed ears that entuated her sharp features.


    She was Delta, the currently appointed Head Preacher of our Church.


    "And thus, Master is truly the greatest being in existence and we, unworthy as we are, shall cleanse this world of its impurities for Master."


    She sped her hands together in front of herrge, pilowy chest, the masses mimicking her actions below.


    "All for Master."


    "All for Master."


    The three of us echoed, joining in with the prayer.


    Another woman who had been standing to the side walked up towards the elven girl, whispering something in her ear. She was dressed simrly to Delta with the exception of the blindfold.


    Her hair was midnight ck that ended just past her shoulders, a pair of wolfish ears poking out from the top of her head. That was Alpha, the current official second in charge of our little group of believers.


    Delta nodded her head and Alpha stepped back behind her.


    The elf raised her arms to gather everyone''s attention again, "Today is a blessed day fellow believers! Rejoice! For the direct apostles of our God has graced us with their presence!"


    As one, the masses stood and turned towards us, all of them gasping out in surprise and joy.


    "It''s High Priestess Lian Li!"


    "High Priestess Eris as well!"


    "Even the new High Priestess Diao Chan!"


    I greeted the ones near us alongside my fellow sisters, moving along the aisle towards the altar at the end of the hall.


    "High Priestesses, we bid you wee," Alpha greeted, bowing her head low.


    Delta mimicked her actions, though her bow was slightly off to the side, "High Priestesses, we thank our Master for this honour. Is there something we can do for you?"


    "Divine Request¡­" Eris stated inly.


    Alpha''s eyes widened, looking towards me for confirmation.


    I nodded at her.


    "Is¡­ Is it true?" Delta asked, her head leaning towards me.


    "Yes Delta, it is true. Diao Chan, if you would?" I gestured towards the altar.


    Diao Chan stepped up towards the altar, lifting her arms high up into the air, "Hear me dear believers of our most benevolent Master! Our Master, who we so worship, has heard our prayers and issued a Divine Request for us!"


    There was a moment of stunned silence before the entire hall filled with a thundering cheer, every one of them bursting out in celebration and joy.


    Why wouldn''t they?


    To have Master make a Divine Request for us is like receiving a Commandment from god. It is a testament to his will and his acknowledgement of our prayers for him.


    For he who has already given us so much that we could never dream to repay him, we must do our utmost best to spread his holy name.


    Diao chan waited for the cheers to die down before continuing, "Heaven Sect will be organising a New Year Festival soon and our most glorious Master has seen fit to grace it with His ideals and presence! What Hecks now are the devout believers who would campaign in His Name!"


    The crowd cheered even louder.


    "I will go! Let me spread Master''s name!"


    "Let us go! We will not fail!"


    "Glory to Master!"


    "We will teach the unenlightened!"


    Diao Chan raised her hand to silence them, "We have but less than two weeks to send the best of the best to participate in the event. Both Eris and I will be in charge of tutoring you in the art of entertainment and only those we think qualified will be sent there."


    Eris stepped up to the altar, "This is Master''s first order to us, we must make sure to give our very best!"


    The crowd cheered.


    "For the next few days, this one shall use all of this one''s humble skills to tutor you. Expect nothing but the best from yourselves, for we must not disgrace Master who has ced His trust in us."


    Now it was my cue to step up to the altar beside them, "Remember, Master will be present there. You will have to put your best foot forward if any of you wishes to bask in his presence."


    The roar from the crowd was deafening.


    "Now prepare!" I thrusted an arm forward, pointing towards the door. "We will begin our training right after your interlude! All interested parties should gather at the Divine Hall after this, I will see you there!"


    I watched the believers stood up to leave after offering another round of prayers.


    The numbers we have right now were few, at most a scant two hundred believers in total that were spread out within the city. But these numbers were more than enough to staff the event that Master had proposed.


    "High Priestess Lian Li?" Delta asked from behind.


    I turned towards her, "Yes, Delta?"


    "By any chance¡­ Could I participate as well?"


    I reached up to caress her cheek, staring straight into her blindfold where I knew a pair of lifeless eyesy.


    Elves were a rather lucrativemodity amongst the more unfriendly youkai. They have exceptionally high Elemental Quark concentration within their bodies which makes them extremely desirable as cultivation materials. It was an open secret that elves were freely traded around within the circle of some youkaimunities.


    The poor girl had gotten herself embroiled in a Dark Sect''s attempt to summon some kind of demon.


    Her vige had been raided by a Dark Sect when she was just a baby, her entire vige being taken to an underground facility for the Dark Sect to conduct their ritual.


    They were trying to use the elves as catalysts to summon the demon. But because the information on the ritual they had on hand was iplete, they had to go through many tests in their trial and error to get the ritual right.


    Delta had been thest one.


    It was with her that the Dark Sect managed to summon the demon.


    But instead of doing their bidding like they had wanted, the demon had instead possessed Delta''s eyes, giving her the power to turn any living thing she saw into dust.


    She managed to use her new power to escape from her decade long prison, using her instincts to survive in the wild.


    We found her alone in a cave during our trip with Master when we went out for a stroll by pure luck.


    She had been living near Jin city and surviving on her own for another decade, using a blindfold to hide her eyes'' curse when meeting with people.


    But as she knew about her value as a cultivation material first hand, she was quite reclusive and never had many outside contacts.


    Manami had been intrigued by her, spending several days to slowly coax her out of her cave before extolling Master''s virtues to her.


    With nothing to hang on to, she took our gospels with reverence, clinging on to us as her new sisters.


    We epted her as one of our own, taking the time in between our lessons with Master to teach her how to worship our Master properly.


    We had also baptised her with a new name, joining the ranks of the new group of Cardinals that we had formed to spread Master''s name to the masses.


    We had asked Master if there was a way for someone like her to have her sight restored and he had answered, "It is difficult, but not impossible. Demons are extremely troublesome things, believe me. But if one has enough faith, even the darkest of ces will seem bright."


    With that belief, she took our lessons with absolute devotion, memorising all the contents from the Holy Text we had read to her.


    She believes that if she worshipped Master enough, the demon could be expelled from her body.


    As to her question if she could participate.


    "Of course, Delta. Master''s benevolence extends to all of us."


    She got on her knees, "Thank you¡­ Thank you¡­ Praise be to Master¡­"


    I patted her head before turning to look at Alpha, "What about you Alpha?"


    She showed a sad smile, "I''m afraid I have to stay behind to tend the flock, High Priestess Lian Li¡­ We just had another batch of believers joining our group and if Delta is going, I''ll have to stay."


    "Pity¡­" Eris sighed. "Another time¡­"


    Alpha nodded, "I will make sure I am fully worthy of being graced by Master''s presence then."


    "Mmm¡­ Work hard for it and you shall be rewarded," Diao Chan pped her shoulder encouragingly.


    With that, Master should be able to get the personnel who will man the stalls and provide security, all we have to do is train them to a satisfactory level within the week.


    I would say we have our work cut out for us.


    Speaking of which¡­ Manami had suggested we prepare a performance of our own as well.


    Diao Chan was already quite well-versed in the arts of entertainment from her time as a retainer while Manami was a natural crowd pleaser.


    Eris has multiple ''minds'' to speed up her learning process and I have my own experience in entertaining.


    As for Cai Hong¡­ Well, she''s a cute dragon loli. Who doesn''t like cute dragon lolis?


    Double workload for us but it''s going to be worth it.

 Chapter 60 - And Here’s The Festival Arc

    (MC POV)


    I looked around the Grand Courtyard that had once been empty now filled with rows upon rows of food stalls, merchant carts and game stalls. There was even a giant stage at the far end set up for the performances.


    ??


    Since it was still a few more hours before the official start time, most of the staff are still busy with the final set ups for the event.


    Such a grand event has never happened before.


    Previously, all our New Year celebrations just involved the Sect Master giving a small talk on a small stage which I already think is a waste of time. The nearby Minor Sects woulde and visit, bearing a few gifts which they will exchange with us.


    Normally I would find a reason for myself to be excused from such trivialities.


    In fact, had this year''s been the same, I would have just fabricated a reason for my disciples and I to be absent. No need for them to be subjected to such unnecessary torture.


    But now that it has turned into such a big celebration, of course I''ll let my cute disciples enjoy the festivities.


    Honestly, I had wanted to opt out of participating in the event and just let my girls go on their own, probably the remnants of my past self who preferred to coop himself in his room.


    Thankfully, my girls were there to look at me all teary-eyed, asking me to apany them to the celebration.


    Even Cai Hong had pulled at my sleeve and said, "Papa? Go?"


    How could I say no to that?


    So here I am, in the Grand Courtyard a few hours before the festivities officially start and surrounded by my disciples who were busy admiring the sights around them.


    The girls were all dressed up in kimonos that Lian Li had personally sewn for each of them.


    "Mmm¡­ Not as good as Masters¡­" Lian Limented after taking a bite of the Candied Hawthorn she had gotten from a nearby stall that was serving snacks to early birds.


    "Fufufu~ It is true that the food here is a littleckingpared to Master''s personally made ones," Manami agreed, her hand holding a small piece of Peanut Cake.


    Cai Hong was holding on to my hand, currently busy stuffing her face with a big roll of cotton candy I had made for her.


    She had been disappointed that the food currently avable here were below her expectations, even going so far to state that the pocket candies I give her taste better.


    Well¡­ I only gave them the recipes, their skills were probably still not good enough to reproduce the quality yet.


    To soothe that pouting face, I just grabbed a fist full of sugar and used my Fire quarks to melt it before spinning it into strands on a stick with my Air quarks.


    I also managed to procure a few fruits to squeeze their juices into the sugary strands, creating different voured cotton candies.


    Of course I made one for everyone, it''s just that the cotton candy Cai Hong was holding was already her third serving.


    "Papa! Yummy?"


    She offered her cotton candy stick to me.


    I patted her head with my free hand before plucking a small piece to put in my mouth.


    "Master¡­ Taste¡­" Eris offered an oblong shaped pastry with chocte icing on top.


    "Oh? You managed to make the Eir I taught you?"


    "Mmmh¡­"


    I let her pop the pastry into my mouth.


    "Mmm¡­ Sweet. It''s good," Iplimented her.


    Her smile was so bright I was almost blinded.


    "Master," Diao Chan called out from behind. "Masters Leizhui and Taoyan of the Xi family are ahead. They used to be from the Heavy Sky Grand Sect that is ranked fourth in our continent and those two were the top ranked Masters. Now they work as enforcers for the Xi Family."


    I looked ahead, spotting the two afore-mentioned Masters looking at my direction. Both of them looked wiry and thin. Leizhui looked to be in his early forties while Taoyan had a wrinkled face that made him look to be in histe sixties.


    I sent Diao Chan a quick nod of thanks.


    She had been studying hard.


    With her supposed experience in court intrigue, she had voluntarily studied up on our Beiyang continent''s Sects and influential people in her free time. She is scarily adept at this part to the point she even knows about their hobbies, pastimes and even their likes and dislikes.


    Don''t ask me how she knew, I''m pretty sure the history books I gave her said nothing about that.


    I had tried asking her what my standing was and she just blushed and looked away, unwilling to answer.


    The two Masters approached me when I got near.


    "Oh! Isn''t this Master Lin of Heaven Sect?" Leizhui called out dramatically.


    "Yes, I wonder if Master Lin knows about us two lowly Practitioners?" Taoyan asked, stroking his beard slowly.


    "Master Leizhui, Master Taoyan. Well met. I wonder if the two former top Masters of Heavy Sky Sect is enjoying our little celebration?"


    The two seemed taken aback, surprised that I even knew about them.


    "Oh¡­ Ermm¡­ Yes. It is quite adequate," Taoyan muttered. "Nothing as grand as our Xi Family''s New Year Celebrations, of course. The city''s festival would be funded by our Xi family which would fill the whole street with food and wine. But I suppose this is good enough for a Sect that is way out in the middle of nowhere."


    I nodded at his words, "Yes, it is such a shame that so many Grand Sects and families had sent ast minute request to be able to join our festivities that this event was organised in a rush. We are but a humble Sect, you see. Putting up grand celebrations has never been our thing."


    "Oh? Is the Heaven Sect too poor to afford a grand celebration every year?" Leizhui asked.


    I chuckled, "Hardly! Our Sect just prefers to be more practical, that''s all. We would just rather spend the new year with people we care about rather than going somewhere far to butter up others."


    A vein popped in Leizhui''s forehead, "What? Are you suggesting that we are shamelessly buttering up to Heaven Sect?"


    I gasped, feigning surprise, "Oh? Did ite out that way? I assure you I did not mean it like that. I was just stating what our Sect believes in."


    Taoyan nodded, "But of course, I apologize for Leizhui''s outburst. The long journey to this extremely backwater ce got to him, we''re weren''t even sure we were at the right ce with all the peasants roaming around."


    Iughed, "Yes. Isn''t the natural beauty of this ce astounding? Away from the hustle of the city and fully immersed in nature, definitely the perfect ce to cultivate. I have no doubt it is because of such an environment I was able to reach where I am today."


    They scowled at me, clearly my words had irked them. Before they could say another word, Diao Chan had stepped beside me.


    She curtsied, "Well met Master Taoyan, Master Leizhui. The festivities will start in a few moments. Please proceed to the Grand Hall as Sect Master Long will be making a wee speech. It will not do well for either of you to show upte."


    The two of them looked at her up and down, their faces carefully schooled in a poker face. But unfortunately for them, I could see the edges of their lips curling upwards slightly.


    "Hmph¡­ We shall carry this conversationter," Leizhui scoffed.


    The two left, flicking their wrists in perfect synchronization.


    We watched them leave in the direction of the Grand Hall, neither of them sparing a nce back.


    Cai Hong turned to me, "Papa? Bad men?"


    I patted her head, "No¡­ Just some silly men. Did they scare you?"


    Cai Hong shook her head, "Cai Hong not scared because Papa is here!"


    So cute~


    Oh well, those two will probably be the first batch of visitors I''ll have to face.


    It''s kind of obvious to me they''re just trying to upsell themselves in front of my disciples.


    You gotta try harder man.


    They''re not going to just buy into your sales pitch so easily.


    You want us to visit your Family as guests so you can profit off us? Dream on.


    Especially since your Xi young master is there too. No way am I going to get myself entangled in that kind of messy business.


    I turned to my girls, "Now, you girls should go listen in on Sect Master Long''s wee speech as well."


    "Do we hafta?" Eris whined.


    "Yes, you do." I rebuked. "Now why don''t you girls run along there first? I need to talk to some of the organizers about some things before I join you."


    "Yes, Master."


    The girls bowed before making their way towards the Grand Hall, leaving me alone in the centre of the Courtyard.


    I circted my quarks, forming the Technique that teleported me across the Sect to the giant peach tree.


    A group of four Practitioners were huddled under the tree, all of them dressed in ck robes that hid their features.


    One of them was trying to uncork a vial filled with a poisonous looking purple liquid.


    Didn''t need to be a genius to figure out they were trying to poison the tree.


    I had already sensed this group of people entering here with ill intentions a mile away.


    Ok, that was a lie.


    Remember that little ''WE KNOW'' note I burnt? I had cast a tracking spell on it when it burned that allowed me to know who had sent it to me.


    And right now, that person is right there uncorking the bottle.


    "Alright, I''m here to kick ass and chew bubblegum," I called out. "And guess what, there ain''t no bubblegums in this ce yet."


    The group of Dark Sect members stood up in a panic upon hearing me.


    I cracked my knuckles.


    "Maybe next time you shouldn''t send a stupid note written in blood before doing whatever you n on doing. Not that there will be a next time after I''m done with you all."


    Also, no one messes with my peaches.

 Chapter 61 - Playing Hard To Catch

    (Cai Hong POV)


    "And of course, we must not forget the efforts and contributions that our fellow Elders and Masters have made for this humble event of ours."


    ??


    Cai Hong feels sleepy, this old man talks too much¡­


    Muu¡­ Cai hong misses Papa¡­


    Cai Hong wants to cuddle...


    Cai Hong pulls Big Sis Lian Li''s sleeve, "Big Sis Lian Li¡­ Papa where?"


    Big Sis Lian Li patted Cai Hong''s head, "Master is busy, he will join uster. Be good for Master, ok?"


    "Mnn... Cai Hong will be good for Papa!"


    Yes, if Cai Hong is a good girl, Papa will give Cai Hong headpats! And huggies! And candies!


    And if Cai Hongs is super good, Papa will even give forehead kissies!


    Mmm¡­ Cai Hong wants some more ''Cottwon candy''...


    Will Papa give more ''Cottwon candy'' to Cai Hongter? Cai Hong feels happy when Papa eats from Cai Hong''s ''Cottwon candy''!


    "For all the representatives of the Sects that have graced our little celebration this year, I hope that you will be thoroughly entertained by what we have in store for all of you."


    Boo¡­ The old man is still talking. He''s so noisy¡­


    All the noisy men gets punished by Cai Hong.


    Cai Hong likes punishing noisy men.


    Big Sis Manami says that punishing noisy men will make Papa happy.


    But the noisy men Cai Hong should punish are the bad, noisy men that keeps saying mean things about Papa.


    Papa is the best!


    Papa gives nice huggies~~


    Mmm? Cai Hong smells ''bad man juice''? Papa''s smell is alsoing from there¡­


    Papa must be punishing bad men!


    Muuu¡­ Cai Hong wants to watch Papa punish bad men.


    Papa was really cool during the ''Fwestivwal'', punishing so many bad men.


    Cai Hong even learned Papa''s ''Bwal bwusting''!


    But because Cai Hong is too small to kick, Cai Hong can only punch bad men''s ''bwals''


    Mmm? Bad men smell is gone.


    Mmm?! Papa smells close?


    Cai Hong got lifted up into the air.


    "Papa!" Cai Hong hugged Papa.


    "I''m back, had to help throw away some trash. What I miss?"


    "Ara? Wee back Master. Sect Master Long is just finishing his speech," Big Sis Manami answered, surprised at Papa''s sudden appearance.


    "Oh, nothing much then." Papa smiled. "He says almost the same thing every year. You heard it once, you heard them all. Don''t tell him I said that though."


    Papa turned to look at Cai Hong, "Was Cai Hong a good girl?"


    Cai Hong nodded, "Cai Hong was good! Cai Hong waited for Papa properly!"


    "Umu, good girl, good girl."


    Papa patted Cai Hong''s head, then fed Cai Hong a candy.


    Yay! Cai Hong got headpats and candy!


    Papa is the best!


    *


    (Manami POV)


    It took another five minutes before that old geezer finally finished his speech. I couldn''t even snuggle up to Master because of all the people watching.


    With the old geezer''s speech over and the festival officially in full swing, we could finally continue our little group date with Master.


    Ufufufu~~ I hope no one notices how much my tails were wagging around behind me.


    Mmm¡­ But if this is a date, we should really be holding hands.


    Unfortunately, I am not shameless enough to suggest such a thing yet.


    Cai Hong is a different case of course.


    Ufufufufu~~ Just looking at her reaching up to grasp Master''s hand with her left hand while her right is upied with a candy apple on a stick is enough for me.


    The Sect Master had openly dered that most of the food and entertainment ideas had came from Master himself during his speech, an obvious ploy to hype the festival up.


    I wonder how our believers are doing in the festival right now?


    "Master? What are those?" Lian Li asked, pointing to a stall that had a small water tank in front of it.


    "Ah, it''s fish scooping," Master noted with a smile. "One of the games I suggested for them. You use a small paper scoop to try and scoop the fish into a bowl. It''s basically a test of speed and dexterity. Want to try?"


    All of us agreed.


    "Master Lin!" The stall tender called out. He was a rather young man that looked to be in his twenties, his face was rugged and scarred, his moustache and goatee neatly trimmed.


    "Are you interested in trying out the fish scooping?" He asked, already handing out the catchers professionally.


    "Umu, my disciples would like to try. How much per game?"


    "Hahaha, Master Lin need not pay at this one''s humble stall! This festival wouldn''t be possible without Master Lin after all!"


    Master shook his head, "That won''t do, it would feel I''m taking advantage of you. I believe two coppers a person would be good right?"


    The stall tender shook his head hurriedly, "Master Lin is too generous! This one is unworthy of such generosity!"


    "Nonsense, here," Master drop a stack of coins on the counter. "This is but a small pittance."


    Master then took five of the catchers and handed it out to us.


    The man stared at the coins in shock, unsure of what to do. He nced up at Lian Li who gave him a curt nod when Master was not looking.


    The man teared up before picking up the coins reverently, "Master¡­ Is truly benevolent¡­"


    "Papa? How y?" Cai Hong asked, tilting her head at Master while tugging on his sleeve.


    Master crouched down, guiding her towards the edge of the pool while holding her hand that had the catcher in it.


    "Cai Hong needs to use this little scoop here to bring the fishies into this little bowl here. But the paper breaks easily so Cai Hong needs to be careful, ok? You win when you get a lot of fishies in your bowl."


    Cai Hong looked at the small fishes that were swimming around in said pool with a glint in her eyes.


    "Nn! Cai Hong will try!"


    She dipped her catcher into the pool, aiming to catch a red coloured fish.


    But the moment she had lifted the catcher out of the water, the paper on the catcher broke, allowing the fish to slip back into the water.


    Master patted her head, "It''s not that easy hmm? Don''t worry, Cai Hong can try again."


    Master ced another stack of coins on the counter, "Keep thesing boss. And don''t stop until my girls are done."


    The man sputtered, "B-b-b-boss?! I-I-I wouldn''t dare!"


    "Don''t worry about it, just keep the catchersing you hear?"


    The man saluted, "Right away, Master Lin!"


    Master looked towards our direction and beckoned, "Come now girls, don''t be shy."


    "Ufufufu~ Could the disciple who catches the most fish have a wish granted by you, Master?" I asked.


    Master thought for a moment, "As long as I can do it, why not?"


    Ara ara? I was only kidding you know? But now you''ve gone and made this serious¡­


    One full day of fluffing with Master here Ie!


    My sisters and I shared a nce.


    Ufufufu~~ No hard feelings indeed.


    We took our spots around the pool, our eyes scanning the pool of water for potential targets with our weapon of choice prepared in our hand.


    My eyes settled on a small unassuming fish that was floating near the edge of the pool. It was unmoving except for the asional bubblesing out from its mouth.


    My hand struck out, the scoop heading straight underneath the fish to toss it back to my bowl.


    It was an extremely smooth motion even if I say so myself.


    The other girls had also struck at roughly the same time I did, no doubt already scooping up fish of their own.


    I smirked, this will be a true test of our abilities which I won''t lose!


    I scanned the pool for my next target, my bowl ready to receive any fish I scoop up.


    Ara?


    Why does that fish look so simr to the one I just scooped up?


    I shifted my sight to my bowl, only to find itpletely filled with nothing but water.


    Perplexed, I nced back at my other hand to find the catcher''s sporting a gaping hole in it.


    "Another one!" The five of us yelled out at the same time, waving our broken catchers at the stall tender.


    Once the catcher was in my hands, I did not hesitate to strike at the same fish again, churning up waves in the pool with my lightning fast motion.


    I stared at the once again torn catcher in my hand.


    "One more!" All of us yelled, snatching the catchers from the stall tender''s shivering hands.


    This time, I waited. The fish must have bitten a hole through the catcher before I could scoop it up, making it some kind of profoundly skilled fish. What a devilish game this is!


    So if I scooped it up from this angle from its back, it shouldn''t be able to bite through it¡­ I just need to wait for a prime opportunity¡­


    As though sensing my intentions, the fish turned around to face me, looking up at me with its tiny little eyes.


    Ara ara? Taunting me now are you?


    But I have you now!


    My hand dived straight towards it, as though trying to scoop it up from straight underneath.


    But that was just a feint!


    I had already passed the catcher to one of my tails that is heading straight from your blind spot!


    Ufufufu! Even if you swim now, it''ll be toote!


    My tail came in from its back, plunging the catcher under the fish and flicking it up in one smooth motion.


    With that, the fish should beunched airborne into my waiting bowl.


    Except¡­ There was no flying fish and only another torn catcher.


    The other four seemed to have simr problems too.


    Ara, ara? Could this be¡­ A setup?


    All of us stood and clutched the stall tender''s cor firmly.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Lian Li asked.


    "Fufufu¡­ Thinking yourself better now that Master has given you recognition, is it? How¡­ Interesting..." Iughed.


    Cai Hong puffed her cheeks, "Cai Hong will ''Bwal Bwust'' you!"


    "WHy IS SuCH A dESPICABLE THING ALLoWEd TO EXisT?" Eris threatened.


    "A thousand cuts¡­ Nay, a million cuts of the flesh might suffice for a start," Diao Chan smiled at him.


    "Hahaha, it''s no fault of his, girls." Master called out. "This game isn''t as simple as it seems,e look."


    We turned to watch Master hold a catcher in his right hand and a bowl in his other, crouching down to take up my previous spot.


    His face was of a serene calmness as he gazed into the pool, unfettered by the number of fish before him.


    He lowered the catcher slowly into the water, just below the one that I had been trying and failing to catch.


    With a deft flick of his wrist, the fish ended up inside his bowl and the catcher still entirely intact.


    He gave us a beaming smile as he showed the contents of his bowl to us, "See? It is possible,e here and I''ll teach you."


    That smile of pure innocence and unadulterated happiness...


    Ahhh~~ Master, I take back the day long fluffing! This is already reward enough! Show us more of that face please!!!


    I crouched down in front of the pool and Master took position behind me, pressing himself against my back as he took hold of my hand to guide it towards the pool.


    "Now, keep your hand steady and slowly put it in¡­" Master whispered into my ear softly.


    This is the best day ever!!!!

 Chapter 62 - The Prelude

    (Lian Li POV)


    Unfortunately we didn''t catch any fish in the end. Not due to ack of trying but we had just been so distracted by Master''s beaming smile that we couldn''t go on topete anymore.


    ??


    I''m sure the pictures Manami will maketer will be the best ones we''ve ever created.


    I wouldn''t be surprised if this batch became even more popr than the bath ones.


    Master had also released the ones he caught back into the pool, giving his thanks to the stall tender for the time before leaving.


    I volunteered to gather the catchers to return to the stall tender while they waited just ahead of the stall.


    "Good work," I nodded as I passed him the catchers.


    "All for Master," he prayed, his tone of voice holding more reverence than ever before.


    "Anything to report?"


    "None at the moment, but all of us are in position."


    "Very well, report to us immediately if anything amisses up."


    "Yes, High Priestess."


    "All for Master," I prayed.


    "All for Master," He echoed.


    I rejoined the group and we followed Master to view the other stalls.


    The Courtyard was more crowded now as more people joined in on the festivities, tasting the stall food or participating in the game stalls.


    Quite a number of them stopped when they saw Master, exchanging New Year greetings with him.


    Cai Hong was still holding on to Master''s left hand while his right hand remained empty.


    Needless to say, the four of us wanted to hold that hand too but we weren''t thick-skinned enough to ask if we could hold it.


    Cai Hong tilted her head back, spotting us staring at Master''s free hand wistfully.


    She smirked at us before looking up towards Master, her face one of pure excitement, "Papa! There''s a lot of people!"


    "Mmhmm¡­ It''s a big festival after all," Masterughed, nodding to a few Sect members who waved at him.


    "Muuu¡­ Will big sisters get lost?" Cai Hong asked innocently.


    Master turned back, watching us squeeze our way through the crowd while making sure our eyes were directed elsewhere.


    He stretched his free hand towards us, "Come closer now, wouldn''t want any of us to get lost in this crowd."


    I felt my heart skip as I grasped his hand, Master''s warmth coursing through me from the touch.


    Manami immediately went for his arm, wrapping her own arm around his.


    Cai Hong then mbered up Master''s side, settling herself on top of his shoulders and leaving his other hand free for Eris and the arm for Diao Chan to hold on to.


    "Ok¡­ This wasn''t what I had in mind but I guess it works," Mastermented awkwardly.


    "Papa! I''m tall!" Cai Hong eximed.


    "Yes, yes. Now sit properly or you might fall."


    "Okies~~"


    I entwined my fingers with Master''s, enjoying the feeling of Master''s touch.


    We waded our way through the crowd, gathering stares from all around us.


    The number of people stopping Master to give New Year greetings significantly lessened.


    "Master¡­ Stage¡­" Eris asked, pointing a finger towards therge stage near the centre of the Courtyard.


    "Ah, there should be a performance going on now, do you girls want to watch?"


    We nodded in unison.


    Master altered his path to head towards the stage where arge crowd had already gathered to watch.


    We found a spot nearby that granted us full view of the stage, just as two fox youkai entered the stage with two stringed instruments.


    "Ah, the shamisen. A ssic," Diao Chanmented fondly.


    They sat down at the corner of the stage, taking their time to tune their instruments while another fox youkai stepped onto the stage, this one with maroon hair and six tails.


    "Ara? That rabid dog is thest one I expected to perform a kabuki¡­" Manamimented.


    I raised my eyebrow at her but Manami just shook her head in response.


    The musicians stummed their lute and the girl began to dance and sing in very deliberate slow motions.


    Almost everyone became captivated by her voice and movements, watching her closely as if in a trance. Even I could not help but give my full attention to her performance as she swayed to the slow, haunting tune.


    She sang of a poor vige girl who loved another within her vige, yet despite all her love and efforts, the other had shunned her love.


    But even faced with the rejection, she continued to shower them with love and care, heedless of how the others had told her it was a fruitless venture.


    She sang of how her loved one had caught the eye of a tyrant one day, the tyrant spriting them away to his pce and separating the two of them. The audience cursed at the tyrant, even I felt anger at how the two had been separated apart so unjustly.


    The vige girl cried her heart out, but yet she was powerless to stop it from happening.


    But she had not given up on rescuing her loved one.


    The song reached its climax when civil war broke out within the country, the vige girl inciting a rebellion to overthrow the tyrant.


    The crowd leaned in as the battle reached its apex, the rebels storming the tyrant''s castle and the vige girl breaking down the doors to the tyrant''s room herself.


    There was an epic duel to the death, the vige girl having grown into a skilled warrior over the course of the war.


    The girl had slipped during the fight, the crowd gasping in response, all of us were at the edge of our seats. But in a stroke of luck, the girl had thrown her sword, impaling the tyrant in the chest and ying him.


    All of us believed it was a happy ending, but s, the girl had found her love dead in a pool of blood. The tyrant had ughtered them as an attempt to spite the vige girl''s rebellion.


    We cried alongside the girl,menting over the unfairness of the world and the loss of her love.


    The song then concluded with the vige girl burying her love back at her vige, having been crowned the new queen of thend.


    She ruled justly, swearing to be the best ruler in honor of her love''s name.


    The song ended on itsst note, the fox singing herst tune as the vige girl turned queen joins her beloved in the afterlife after dying of old age. All of us remained silent even as the song faded away into silence, contemting on what we just witnessed.


    That was when Master made a smacking sound with his lips, awakening me from my stupor with the sound of ringing bells in my ears.


    "Hmmm¡­ Truly without a doubt, this kind of magic would allow fox youkai to slingshot themselves to stardom easily," Master muttered.


    "Ufufufu~ As expected of Master to see through her immediately," Manami giggled, snuggling her face into Master''s shoulder.


    "Ma¡­ Magic, Master?" I asked.


    "Umu¡­ She''s quite a mischievous one. She used Air and Astral quarks to send out minor suggestions to her audience''s psyche, making them more receptive to her performance and painting the scene directly into their minds."


    I shivered, unsure of what this entails since I fell for such an insidious Technique so easily.


    As though sensing my unease, Master tightened his grip on my hand, "Don''t worry so much, I have yet to teach any of you how to defend against such skills so there''s nothing to fret about yourck of experience. I suppose I''ll move such a lesson up in the schedule now that an example has presented itself."


    Ahh~~ As usual, Master is always looking out for us~~ What have we done to deserve him?


    Life returned to the rest of the audience as the spell faded, the performers having long exited the stage.


    "Still¡­ Did you know that such a thing would happen, Manami?" Eris asked.


    Our fox sister tilted her head, "Mmm¡­ I did not know that she would be performing. Usually only foxes with more than four tails are capable of such aplicated technique. But we all learn the simple ones that just makes us seem more appealing when performing from a young age."


    I caught on to her words, "You are familiar with that six tailed one?"


    "Unfortunately," She nodded. "She''s just my stalker, really."


    "Ehehehe~~ Sister really knows how to make me blush~~" A voice echoed from behind us.


    "Go away, Shizuri," Manami told the voice off coldly, not even turning to see who said the words.


    "Aww~~ Don''t be so mean, Manami," The maroon coloured fox appeared from beside me. "Why don''t you introduce me to your friends?"


    Manami sighed, gesturing to each of us in turn to introduce, "Master, this is Shizuri, my stalker. Shizuri, this is my Master and destined mate. The others are my fellow sisters, Lian Li, Cai Hong, Eris and Diao Chan."


    "Hehehe~ Well met, sisters and¡­ Hmmm¡­ Manami''s mate? I am Shizuri, her long time frie--"


    "Stalker," Manami interrupted.


    "Hehehe~ Manami is really cute when she is shy~~"


    "Fufufu~~ I do not remember being very friendly with you, Shizuri."


    "Ohohoho~ Manami really is shy! You can call me Shizu if you want, you know? Mimi?"


    I noticed a tick mark forming on Manami''s forehead, "Ara? I most definitely did not allow you to call me that."


    "Ehehehe~ Mimi is so cute~~"


    Shizuri tried to poke Manami''s cheek but thetter just recoiled from her, avoiding the appendage like it was toxic.


    "Alright, that''s enough," Master stepped in. "I''m sure you''re tired from your performance alrea--"


    "Huh? Am I talking to you?" Shizuri''s face changed suddenly, her previous joyous expression reced with one of pure hate. "I was talking to Manami, who do you think you are to sto--"


    Manami waved her arm in a circle, lighting up the ground beneath Shizuri before the maroon fox got teleported away.


    "Huh¡­ That was¡­ Interesting," Mastermented, looking at the ce Shizuri had been.


    "Forgive me, Master. I''ve shown you something unbing of myself¡­" Manami bowed.


    Master reached out and patted her head, "It''s alright Manami. Would you like me to call you Mimi from now on?"


    I could see the steaming out from Manami''s ears.


    "Umm¡­ Please¡­ Hngh¡­ Please do it when we''re alone¡­" Manami pleaded.


    "Speaking of which¡­ I think it should be our turn now¡­" Diao Chanmented.


    Master raised an eyebrow at her words, "What do you mean?"


    "Cai Hong and big sisters prepared a ''swuprwise'' for Papa!" Cai Hong eximed proudly.


    As if on cue, the emcee who also happens to be a fox youkai stepped onto the stage, "And now, may we wee the lovely girls of Master Lin''s on stage to present to us their captivating performance!"


    I kissed Master''s cheek, "Watch us, Master."


    All of us proceeded towards the stage, ready to entertain our Master and bring him even more glory.

 Chapter 63 - Thousand Cherry Blossoms

    (MC POV)


    I watched the girls ascend proudly on to the stage while wondering when did the girls n for this?


    ??


    Don''t tell me they managed to prepare all this within these two weeks?


    Hell, even Cai Hong is participating too.


    I can only assume the girls had nned, practised and perfected their performance within the short time frame that I''ve given them to source for more staff.


    If that was true, then that''s some God-like skills right there.


    Putting that aside, the fox youkai''s performance was also quite interesting. Because of the fact that I''ve rarely been out of my room in the past, I was absolutely clueless on the entertainment of this world.


    I''m a little ashamed to admit that I had zero interest in such things like music back then.


    That Shizuri girl was also quite interesting.


    I had noticed that her magic had managed to charm even some of the Masters that were present.


    Even if they were inexperienced, they should have at least felt something was off and tried to protect themselves from it.


    I was unaffected by it since I had recognised the magic she had tried to conceal behind her singing before hand and prepared a counter for it.


    Seeing that there was nothing malicious about it other than increasing her performance''s appeal, I didn''t outright stop her either.


    But I also noticed that Manami was quite displeased by her performance for some reason.


    Putting aside the tragic ending and the various plot holes like how the vige girl''s love never once loved her back, making the vige girl more of a creep than some tragic heroine, I thought the performance was rather well done.


    And the way that fox girl suddenly changed her tone when I talked to her was intriguing too.


    I can''t be too sure but¡­ I can bet my money that Manami has a yandere on her hands.


    I''m still not sure if Manami is aware of that fact yet though, but I suppose it would be prudent of me to at least keep an eye on her. Wouldn''t want her to shank anyone of us because of a misunderstanding after all.


    Yanderes are scary, you know?


    If I had a yandere girl chasing after me, I don''t know what I would do.


    What?


    My girls?


    What''s wrong with them? They''re the cutest girls there is! Just look at them setting up on the stage for their performance, they''re just so cute.


    The incident with the fish scoop stall tender?


    Bah, it was their first time ying fish scooping, it can''t be helped that they thought the stall tender was scamming them in some way after their catchers broke thrice in a row, you know?


    There''s no way my cute disciples can be yanderes.


    Even if they are, are you telling me headpats are what is keeping them from going crazy? Ha!


    I admit to the divine power of headpats, but I doubt I''m good enough to be able to stop a crazy person using headpats.


    Do I need to remind you that Lian Li is a possible world ending cmity?


    And hey! I''ve already managed to pacify her using thepassionate bandit strategy already!


    One hundred percent effective!


    No doubt, no doubt, no doubt.


    Oh, it looks like the girls are done setting up.


    So Manami is on the instruments while the other four will be performing a dance I suppose?


    The girls doing the dance had lined themselves up in order of height, Lian Li took front stage while Eris stood slightly hidden behind and followed by Diao Chan after her. Cai Hong stood to the side of the stage as the shortest, probably waiting for her cue to walk in.


    When viewed from the front, only Lian Li was visible among the three girls with the tip of the other two girls'' heads just barely poking above Lian Li''s frame.


    Wait.


    Manami is surrounded by a whole lot of instruments¡­


    I''m seeing a Shamisen on her left, two flutes that I surmised to be a Nohkan and a Shakuhachi, two small Taiko drums with a Tsuzumi beside them and a Koto strings on her right.


    How is she going to y all that by herself?!


    Just as that thought entered my head, her tails began shifting themselves towards each instrument while her own hands picked up the Nohkan flute.


    There should be a limit to your tails'' dexterity you know?!


    Too overpowered!


    The girls shared a nce and a nod, the four girls on stage taking out a foldable paper fan from within their sleeves while Manami picked up the Nohkan flute towards her lips.


    A second passed before a high-pitched whistling sound blew out from the flute.


    That was the cue for Cai Hong to start moving towards the group of three, her bare feet gliding across the stage with the fan held firmly at her side.


    Cai Hong did a twirl when she reached the space in front of Lian Li, bringing the other girls to life as they slid into their posing position, their fans flushed open and on disy.


    Manami began her beat on the Tsuzumi with her tail, giving the dancers a four-tap beat to follow.


    At the end of the first double tap of the Tsuzumi, Manami quickly switched out the flute in her hands for the Shamisen, strumming it without hesitation.


    The girls on stage leapt to the sides, forming a horizontal line as they began their dance in earnest. Their kimono sleeves red as they swayed side to side, their faces full of smiles and their eyes staring straight at me.


    They twirled again, tucking their paper fans in their obi just as two of Manami''s tails started their beat on the Taiko drums and another two began strumming the Koto''s strings.


    The girls moved faster and faster, their every sway and step in sync with the beat.


    Just when I thought it couldn''t get any better, Manami had lifted the Nohkan to her lips with her tails and blew a whistling tune into it, all the while still strumming the Shamisen in her hands.


    I''m pretty sure most of the audience''s jaw had dropped to the ground by now. Either that, or they were too captivated by the dance to notice Manami''s little performance there.


    As though passing over a baton, the moment Manami''s lips had left the flute, the girls on stage began their own singing, enrapturing the audience with their voice. Meanwhile, Manami had switched the Nohkan for the deeper sounding Shakuhachi flute as apaniment.


    The girls sang of a nation with thousands of cherry blossom trees and how it has changed through the fires of war.


    There were thements of the traditionalists who wished the centuries long traditions would stay, but yet, the nation still chose to move forward and abandon its traditions in favour of more modern cultures.


    They sang of how the nation changed so much that it was as if a new being had taken its ce, already unrecognizable by the old timers who were there since the nation''s founding.


    Their movements became faster and sharper, signifying the traditionalistsst attempts in trying to preserve the cultures of their forefathers. The song matched their pace and energy as Manami switched to the higher pitched Nohkan again.


    The girls twirled and sang, showing the discourse within the nation as the people rejected the change before gradually epting that the past was something that had to be left behind, most of the peopleing to embrace the change.


    The song then gradually slowed down once more, the girls'' dance also slowing down to match the tempo.


    Manami once more showed her talents as she switched between the Nohkan and Shakuhachi quickly without pause, her tails expertly manipting the flutes while still ying the other instruments.


    In the song, the people were slowly adapting to its newfound identity in an alien ce. But even in such a time, they found a way to mix tradition and modernity together, forging an even newer identity for themselves that they could all ept together.


    The song sped up once more as the people celebrated their uniqueness in the new world, dancing and singing under the thousands of cherry blossom trees.


    The song ended with the girls posing in the middle with their paper fans spread open and Manami plucking thest string on her Shamisen.


    Their eyes had been on me the entire time, as though only my opinion mattered to them.


    I gave them a nod and a smile, bringing my hands together for an apuse.


    The crowd was awoken from their trance by my pping, all of them joining in to turn it into a thunderous apuse.


    A full faced smile graced each of their faces. They stood back up to line up on the stage and give a deep bow to the audience, leaving the stage while the apuse still continued long after they left.


    I, myself, am quite speechless at their performance too.


    It was nothing short of extraordinary, no doubt this performance would be in the minds of every visitor today.


    But I wonder just when and how they managed toe up with something like this?


    While deep in my thoughts, I felt a presence creep near me.


    I turned around to see the six tailed fox from before standing behind me, a knife wielded in each hand while a disconcerting smile was on her face.


    "Ehehehe~~ You shouldn''t have turned around~~"

 Chapter 64 - Hunter Becomes The Hunted, But Who Really Was The Hunter Anyway?

    (Diao Chan POV)


    "It seems Master was really pleased by our performance," Imented.


    ??


    "Fufufu~ Indeed. I wonder if Master would reward us?" Manami fantasised.


    Eris stretched her arms, groaning, "I guess our hard work paid off! All we need now is to find somewhere secluded around here with Master and¡­ Heh heh heh¡­"


    Cai Hong tilted her head, "Papa happy?"


    Lian Li patted her, "Yes, I''m sure Master is very happy with us now."


    "Yay!!" Cai Hong cheered.


    We made our way back to Master who had remained at where he had been from the start.


    "A spectacr performance, girls," Master praised, weing us back with open arms.


    Cai Hong immediately dived into his embrace.


    "Papa! Papa! Did Papa see Cai Hong? How did Cai Hong do?"


    Master patted her head, "Cai Hong was very cute."


    "Ehehehe~~ Papa, huggies!"


    Master lifted her up in his arms before turning to us, "All of you were stunning on stage as well."


    I felt my heart soar at his praise, no doubt the others were feeling the same thing as well.


    "Ummm¡­If Master wills it, I¡­ I wouldn''t mind to a¡­ Private performance for Master¡­" I suggested while poking my fingers together.


    "Ufufu~ This big sister does not mind as well," Manami agreed, hiding her smiling face behind her sleeve.


    Eris nodded, "Yes, it will be nice if Master would watch us perform again. This time just for Master alone."


    "Mmm¡­ Would Master be open to such an idea?" Lian Li asked.


    "Hahaha, I do not mind," Masterughed. "It was a treat for me to watch as well. You girls must have worked hard to prepare for this. Well done."


    We were still basking in his praise when Manami spotted something, "Ara? Master? Is the grass patch under you¡­ Singed?"


    All of us looked down at Master''s feet.


    True enough, there was a patch of grass at where his left foot was that seemed to have been burnt recently. There was even the slight smell of cooked meat in the air, but that could have been from the nearby stalls.


    Master smiled at us, "Ah, don''t mind it. It was a bit chilly so I used a little fire to warm the air around for a bit just now. Also, another stall owner came by with a meat skewer for me to try, it was quite nice. I''ll bring you girls to his stallter."


    As expected of Master''s ingenuity, I would not have thought of doing such a thing to warm myself. Meat skewers also sounds rather nice right now.


    Lian Li grasped Master''s hand, taking up her previous spot, "Should we continue our umm¡­ Date, Master?"


    Master nodded, letting Cai Hong sit on his shoulders again before stretching out his other hand towards us, "Shall we?"


    Eris and Manami immediately clung to his arms, leaving me with Master''s hand to hold.


    I was just about to join them when I saw one of the Festival''s staff waving at me from the side of the stage, beckoning to me with a finger to his lips.


    "Ah¡­ I''ll join you all in a while. I should go help them clear the stage," I gestured to the staff that were currently trying to move Manami''s instruments away.


    Master raised an eyebrow at the scene, "Hmm? You can just leave it to the staff though, they''re trained for this aren''t they?"


    I hesitated, "Yes but¡­ I just feel bad for leaving it to them."


    Master smiled at me, "Ah, they asked for your autograph didn''t they? I understand, we''ll wait for you here."


    I don''t know what an autograph is but I wasn''t about to question Master about it now.


    I bowed to Master in thanks before scurrying off back towards the stage, looking for the staff who had signaled to me.


    I spotted him trying to move the taiko drums from the stage.


    "Here, let me help," I offered, picking up one side of the drum.


    The man wiped the sweat off his brow, "Oh, many thanks Missus, ma back ain''t what it used ta be m''fraid."


    I helped him move the drums to a storehouse where they kept the unused instruments, a distance away from the stage and out of prying eyes.


    I nced around, making sure there was no one in sight before chanting, "''Wistful Spirits I summon thee, bend this ne to suit my need. My words are sacred, they shall not be stripped naked; With your veil you shall aid, hiding from all who seek to parade. Wind Veil!''"


    Nothing seemed to happen, but I knew the spell had taken effect and any sound made within a two meter radius from me will not escape out of the boundary.


    The man was surprised from my actions.


    "Ummm¡­ May I ask what happened?"


    "Just making sure there''s no eavesdroppers," I stated casually.


    The man nodded in understanding.


    "We can talk now, what do you have for me?" I asked, pretending to be busy with unhooking the drum from its stand.


    "Ah, of course, missus. I have a report from our contact that he has found proof that the Xi Family is colluding with Dark Sects."


    I clicked my tongue in distaste, nodding at him to continue.


    He nced around furtively, "We''ve already dealt with all of the Dark Sect members that have infiltrated into the Festival, so you can rest assured that the coast is clear."


    "So it''s true then¡­ The rumour that some heretics are trying to harm our Master."


    "Yes. But we have yet to figure out what they n to do."


    "Tch¡­ We need to expand our informationwork. No matter, keep the ones we captured aside, I want to torture some information out of them."


    "Of course, missus."


    "Double the watch, make sure no Dark Sect member gets away with having thoughts on hurting our Master."


    "It will be done."


    "I want them strung upside down, whipped to within an inch of their life and all their tendons cut. Both arms should be broken and a chain of thorns wrapped around their torso."


    "Ummm¡­ Right¡­ Right away¡­"


    "Is there anything else?"


    "Er¡­ That''s it on my side¡­ But¡­ May I consult you in some matters?"


    I raised an eyebrow at him, "What is it?"


    "Die."


    His hand stabbed towards me, a knife with a greenish de in his grasp.


    My hand was already there to stop him, holding his wrist with a vice-like grip.


    "Sub-par acting, I''ll probably only give it a one out of ten. The one point being that you actually tried to look busy when talking to me," I scoffed.


    The man tried to pull the knife out of my grasp but his hand wouldn''t budge.


    He clenched his other hand into a fist and punched towards my face.


    I caught hisughable attempt with my other palm, my fingers curling around his fist.


    "Tch! How did you know?!" The man yelled indignantly.


    "Ahahaha! Did you think we have no idea who our believers are?" Iughed. "You didn''t even address me by my title nor made any praise to Master, did you think I will fall for your stupid disguise?"


    I twisted my hand, breaking his wrists with an audible snap, the knife dropping to the floor with a loud ng.


    His screams filled me with pleasure.


    "Ehehehe~~ Your attempt at acting was third rate at best too, couldn''t even control your facial expressions well."


    The man red at me with hate.


    "Mmmm~~ Those are nice eyes~~ I''ll properly break you in~~ Let me think of what role I want you to y~~"


    He lifted his leg to kick me but my foot was faster, stepping on his knee and kicking it back with a snap. I wonder if I could get him to learn how to walk with a backwards facing knee?


    "Ugh¡­ How did you know we know?" He asked in that little pathetic voice. If it wasn''t because of the fact I was still holding him up by his wrists, he would have copsed on the ground already.


    "Ehehehe~ You think you can send a threat letter to Master without us finding out? How naive~ Well¡­ As much as I would like to stay and slowly torture you to my liking, I have a date I need to get back to. So I guess I''ll get back to youter."


    I tightened my grip on his broken wrist, forcing another delicious scream out of him.


    My body shook involuntarily.


    Ahhh~~ I wish Master would inflict such wondrous pain on me one day. Maybe I could ask that as a reward from him? Ehehehe~~


    Ah, must not get distracted, "''Eternal gates that crosses voids, I seek a connection to exploit. Cast ye a gate to cross, deposit my charge without a loss. Sling them across the voids! Through time and space to mine hearth, a journey with the distance scarce. Send them forth with chains that bind, unbreakable bonds that imprison their minds! Slingshot Teleport!"


    The man''s body glowed before blinking out of existence, my Spell having teleported him to our interrogation cell within our base.


    The Spell would also render him unconscious for a while, giving time for our warden to take care of him.


    I stretched my arms, at least I know that there are still a few rats like him wandering around. Dark Sects really are quite irritating.


    And the Xi Family¡­ Well, we already knew about that little info from the insect some time ago. But how the Dark Sect figured out we knew was another question I needed answers to.


    Oh well, that''s all secondary.


    I should not keep Master waiting any longer.


    For making him wait this long¡­ Maybe he might give me a smack on my behind?


    Ehehehe~~

 Chapter 65 - And Just A Pinch Of Salt

    (Eris POV)


    I don''t know, but I would add a little more salt to this. [Eris]


    ??


    Naaah. You know what this thingy needs? More meat! [Bait]


    Distasteful¡­ [Laverna]


    This one does not think adding meat to salted popcorn would make it any better. [Denna]


    Ha! You''re not thinking big enough! Imagine! Bacon wrapped popcorn bits! Heh heh heh! Gotta write that down! [Bait]


    Sweet is better¡­ [Laverna]


    Hmmm¡­ This one would bake it with salted caramel, maybe a dash of butter as well¡­ [Denna]


    I would like to try something more simple next. [Eris]


    Oh! Could we get something more meaty after that? I want something with a little more sauce and kick! [Bait]


    "Ah, Master Lin. We meet again," A voice interrupted my train of thoughts.


    I turned to see the two Masters from before standing there with sticks of food in their hands. What were their names again?


    Taoyan and Leizhui¡­ [Laverna]


    Oh yeah... Totals forgot about these little pieces of trash. Are we doing anything with them? [Bait]


    This one isn''t sure either. [Denna]


    I guess we''ll just wait and see for now, Master will decide. [Eris]


    "Ah, Master Taoyan and Master Leizhui, I see you two are enjoying the Festival?" Master greeted.


    Leizhui took a bite of his chicken skewer, "It''s adequate I suppose."


    Taoyan also bit into his own steamed bun, "Yes, barely eptable by our standards. I don''t understand why you bother, Master Lin."


    These guys talk a lot of crap while stuffing their face with Master''s food. Can I punch them? [Bait]


    Trash will only know how to talk trash it seems. [Eris]


    This one thinks having them die is too easy. [Denna]


    Quiet¡­ [Laverna]


    Masterughed, "Ahahaha! I am d to hear that this hastily organised event was adequate enough to satisfy fellow Masters'' extremely high standards!"


    "Hmph¡­ I only said it was adequate, not that I was satisfied," Leizhui scoffed, still stuffing his mouth with his skewers.


    Taoyan nodded from beside his partner, taking another bite from his bun, "Indeed, if this is all the festival entails to, our own celebration is much, much better."


    "Oh, but we have barely even started!" Master eximed. "There will be a bigpetition at the main stageter that I think you two would very much like to participate."


    "Ha! Why would this great one be interested in some festival game?!" Leizhuiughed.


    "The top prize is a single petal of a Phoenix Ember," Diao Chan informed helpfully.


    The two Masters'' jaws dropped, turning towards Master for confirmation.


    Master nodded his head, "Yes, it''s true. I''vee across a Phoenix Ember during my travel and I''ve donated one as a prize for the Festival. Though now¡­ I guess you two aren''t interested in such a festival game like ours."


    Taoyan gulped, "Wha¡­ What kind of a¡­ Competition is it?"


    "Oh, it''s a very simple and family friendly one," Masterughed. "It''s just a simple quiz show where every question you answer correctly gets you a point. The one with the highest points wins the prize."


    The two Masters stepped forward with an intense gaze, my hand drifted towards my hip where a dey hidden.


    Out of the corner of my eyes, I saw the other girls also stepping forward slightly, ready at any notice of danger to spring forward to protect Master.


    "Wh¡­ When is this¡­ Competition?" Leizhui asked, his entire body shaking.


    Master tilted his head slightly, "Hmmm? Aren''t Master Taoyan and Master Leizhui absolutely uninterested in our Sect''s festival?"


    Taoyan stuttered, "This¡­ This and that are two different things! Since we''re already here, we might as well take part, right Leizhui?!"


    Leizhui nodded enthusiastically, "Ye¡­ Yeah, that''s right. Now what time does thatpetition start?"


    "It''ll bete into the night, about an hour before the official end of the year," Master informed.


    Taoyan breathed, "Whew¡­ We still have time then. That gave me a scare there."


    Leizhui took a step back as well, "Huh indeed. To think such a deste--Ahem-- such a precious thing would be given away as a prize. How generous of you Master Lin."


    "I am unworthy of such praise."


    "But to think Master Lin would spend the time to engage in such¡­ Frivolous activities. Tsk tsk."


    Master raised an eyebrow, "I''m afraid I do not understand?"


    "Ohe off it," Taoyan scoffed. "You have your disciples clinging onto your arms like that already, it''s obvious what you do with them when the lights go out."


    Oooh~ If only he knew about what we did in Master''s courtyard the other day! [Bait]


    Shut up. [Eris]


    Hey, I''m just sayin'', no need ta be sooo touchy. [Bait]


    Master smiled at them, "You couldn''t be suggesting something rude, could you?"


    Taoyan crossed his arms, "Hmph! We aren''t even suggesting, it''s prac--"


    "Master Taoyan, Master Leizhui, what are you doing over there?!" A voice called out.


    We all turned to see the insect of the Xi Family calling out to them.


    "Father has been looking for you two! Do I need to tell him you''re cking off?"


    The two hurriedly bowed to the insect.


    "Not at all young master Xi! We were just speaking with Master Lin here!"


    "Yes, not at all young Master Xi! We will take our leave first then, Master Lin."


    The insect watched them leave before nodding his head towards us, leaving the scene quietly.


    Hmph, rabid dogs that only know how to bark. [Bait]


    This one thinks we should move up our ns for the Xi family even earlier. [Denna]


    Ready¡­ [Laverna]


    Yes, the others have already made the preparations. We also know that they''re connected to several Dark Sects already so their fate is sealed. [Eris]


    Speaking of which, isn''t Delta suppose ta join that little quizp or what''s it? [Bait]


    Ah, that''s right, she will be there. [Eris]


    Go¡­ Support¡­ [Laverna]


    This one agrees, we should suggest it to Master. [Denna]


    "Master, could we see thepetitionter?" Lian Li asked.


    Ah, seems like Lian Li beat us to it. [Bait]


    Well, they are quite close after all. Delta spent a lot of time learning about preaching under her. [Eris]


    Mnn¡­ Same¡­ [Laverna]


    Yes. Everyone here is tied together with our love for Master. [Denna]


    Master took a moment to turn his sight away from the departing Taoyan and Leizhui back to us, "Why not? You girls can go find a space to sit first, I need to go help set up the fireworks first."


    "Fireworks, Master? Are those the lightshow things you told us about?" I asked, still not entirely sure of what they were.


    Master gave me a toothy smile, "You girls will love it. Sit somewhere with a clear view of the sky. Now then, I''ll meet you allter."


    Master ced Cai Hong back on the ground before moving to leave.


    "Papa... Come back fast?" Cai Hong pleaded, pulling on Master''s leg.


    Master patted her head, "I will, be a good girl ok?"


    "Nnn!" Cai Hong nodded.


    Master turned to us, "I''ll be back fast, just need to tell the fireworks people some things."


    "Take care, Master."


    We saw him off with a bow.


    Master turned to leave, passing by a security staff on the way and wishing him a happy new year while thanking him for his hard work before moving on.


    The staff was visibly shocked by Master addressing him and hurriedly offered his own greeting in return.


    As soon as Master was out of sight, the insect returned.


    "High Priestesses," He greeted. "I assume you already know about my family''s dark connections?"


    Lian Li nodded, "Yes, we are proceeding as nned. What about the list?"


    The insect pulled out a list from his sleeve, "This is the list of people I found who are clean. Everyone else¡­ Does not deserve Master''s benevolence."


    "Fufufu¡­ Good work, you can go back now," Manami made a shooing motion with her hand.


    The insect left immediately without a second nce back.


    If nothing goes wrong, we can move on to phase three soon.

 Chapter 66 - Then I Saw Her Face, Now I’m A Believer

    (A Believer of Master''s Church POV)


    Humans are trash.


    ??


    That was what I''vee to learn as the truth of this world.


    I used to be a ve for the syndicates of Jin city.


    My parents had racked up a massive debt with them to fuel their gambling habits, going as far as to sell their son just to get more money to gamble more.


    "Take him," They had told them, pushing me towards three burly looking men with scars all over their bodies. "He can be useful, do whatever you want with him. Just give us like, two silvers, that''s not too much right?"


    I was ten at that time, all naive and innocent. I didn''t even know what was happening then.


    I believed my parents'' words when they told me, "Mom and dad are going to leave you with these nice people ok? Then we will go get rich and take you back ok?"


    I just nodded at their words and went along with the men, letting them put me in this cramped room with several dozen other kids.


    The lucky ones who showed some degree of skill were let in to be runners or thieves. The less lucky ones like myself were forced into the mines to dig for gold.


    We could only be fed if we brought them gold. If I had failed to bring them any gold, I would go hungry on that day.


    Of course some kids learned that you didn''t need to actually mine for gold when you can just beat up the scrawniest kid and steal their gold, forcing them to work for you with scraps in return.


    I lost my childish innocence there.


    I learnt the cruel reality of the world where all humans are trash.


    It didn''t matter what I did or what I say, there will always be the scum of humanity who will seek to take advantage of others for their own benefit. Even if you keep your head down and keep to yourself, there will be those who see you as a target regardless.


    The constant torments from my captors, the bullying I faced from even my fellow prisoners. It was soughable how humans can turn on each other so easily.


    The worst are the ones who show a smiling side to you before ruthlessly stabbing you in the back momentster.


    No matter how much Imented my fate, nothing changed. Everything felt so bleak and hopeless.


    But I still held a little hope that someday, someone wille to save me. Be it my parents having a change of heart or even just thew enforcement.


    I prayed every night before I returned to the small corner of the sleeping quarters, trying to hold up the little amount of faith I still had in life.


    And just as I reached the eighth year of my imprisonment, God himself had answered my prayers.


    His apostle had stormed into the syndicate''s headquarters alone, bringing down Divine Punishment on my past tormentors.


    She pulled us out of our hell, introducing us to the one true God of this world.


    He had been the one to direct his Apostle to the hideout with naught but a word, saving us from our hell.


    When I had been in the deepest pit of despair with no one caring about my suffering, Master had been the light that shone on me, banishing the pain and despair away.


    The others who had been suffering under the syndicates'' hands were also brought in, none of us were discriminated against under His light.


    She taught us how to properly worship our Master, guided us patiently in seeking his Divine Light.


    In time, we would also save the others who had been cursed with darkness by delivering his Holy Light to them.


    With everyone forming a bond in worshipping Master, all of us felt that we had finally found a ce we could belong.


    It was there where I felt warmth for the first time in my miserable life.


    The apostles had preached to us lostmbs the benevolence and love of their God, speaking about a world devoid of suffering and hate for their fellow people that He had envisioned.


    It sounded absolutely wonderful.


    And thus, Master''s Church was formed.


    We were all united in our worship for Master.


    Yes, such a divine and benevolent person like Master could only be loved and praised.


    But that was when I learned of an even more horrible fact.


    There still existed people who would seek to harm and ridicule our divine Master.


    Humans truly are trash.


    Without a divine being like Master to guide them, they have strayed so very far away from the light.


    Thus, our High priestesses announced our Holy Mission: to cleanse this world of the heretics and create a new, perfect world just for Master.


    Master deserved nothing less.


    For Master who has given this new life to me, I will work hard in His name.


    And this was how I found myself as one of the security staff members chosen to participate in Master''s event.


    It was there where I firstid eyes on our dear Master himself.


    Before this, we had only seen His glorious figure through pictures and paintings.


    As divine as he looked in them, those images could not capture the divinity he exuded in person.


    I had the opportunity to walk past him, expecting that such a divine figure like him might not even acknowledge my pathetic existence.


    But I was proven wrong.


    "Happy New Year, thanks for the good work," he called out to me.


    It took me a moment to fumble out a response to which he just smiled and nodded to, continuing in his way past me.


    That action alone had affirmed my absolute faith in Master.


    There were other religions in this continent of course, but all of them were rather minor in belief.


    Even though the High Priestesses had preached that we should never put down another''s belief in favour of our own, I could not help but feel a little more prideful then.


    Could any other worshippers of those faiths boasted what I could? That the being of their worship was walking amongst them and even greeted them for the New Years?


    I thought not.


    And thus, this was why I had no mercy to give when I came across several Dark Sect members that were trying to infiltrate into the Festival.


    I drew my de, ring at the hooded group of four Dark Sect members.


    We were facing off a distance away from the Sect on arge open field dotted by shrubs.


    "You should step down, you don''t know what you''re going up against," one of them warned me.


    I sneered, "You think I''ll just let you do whatever you want when I know you''re nning something against Master Lin?"


    The cloaked person shrugged before pointing a finger at me.


    "Death Poke."


    I took a step towards the side, letting the invisible death ray pass by me harmlessly.


    I leapt forward, startling the cloaked person at my sudden eleration.


    The finger was repositioned back towards me.


    "Death Poke!"


    I slid low on the ground, the death ray sailing over me.


    My de shed out as I slid past him, a severed finger flying through the air in my balde''s wake.


    To the Dark Sect member''s credit, there was no panic in their actions as the finger on the other hand was pointed at me.


    "Death Poke!"


    I stabbed my de into the ground, stopping my movement and pushing myself into the air. The death ray passed underneath me as I flipped myself back over the Dark Sect member, my de cutting off the other finger as I passed by.


    Inded on my feet, facing them.


    The one with the missing fingers backed off, clutching their fingers.


    "How¡­ You are but a mere guard¡­"


    "I have been trained by the High Priestess and Cardinal Gamma themselves. I am overqualified to deal with trash like you."


    "Damnit¡­ He''s one of them! Get him!"


    The other three who had been spectating joined the first one, looking none too bothered.


    "We''ll end you quick and painless," the first one announced, revealing that his hands had healed.


    I swiped my de clean of blood, "I can only promise the opposite. Your deaths will be slow and excruciatingly painful."


    "Hmph! Big words for someone who is standing alone!"


    I smirked, "When did I ever say that I was alone?"


    On cue, three others leapt out from the shrubbery''s shadows, all with their des unsheathed.


    I pointed my sword at them, "As a High Inquisitor of Master''s Church, I shall begin the cleansing."


    I made true to my promise.

 Chapter 67 - What’s A Festival Without Some Friendly Competition

    (Delta POV)


    I sat at the side of the stage, having been led here by a staff member in preparation for thepetitionter.


    ??


    "You are Delta, right?" A feminine voice called out from my side.


    I turned my head to the direction of the voice, "Yes?"


    "Ah, just checking, no worries. Thepetition is starting soon so if you would just follow me?"


    I stood up, my cane grasped tightly in my right hand.


    "Here, you can hold my arm," the woman offered, her arm pushing up towards my free hand.


    "Much appreciated."


    She led me towards the direction of the stage, my cane tapping on the ground all the way.


    "Be careful, there are stairs," She cautioned, slowly guiding me up.


    I nodded, taking my time to test each step as I ascended on the stage.


    While slowly ascending the stairs, the staff made sure to stay close to me, waiting patiently as I ascended step by step.


    "Master is already in the audience alongside the High Priestesses," she whispered.


    I nodded my head slightly.


    She led me to a small podium, making sure I was settled in properly before leaving the stage.


    Using a quick miniature burst of Pure Elemental Quarks, an image of myself standing near the back of the stage was sent to my head.


    Around me were fifteen other contestants, their own podiums in front of them which, when coupled with mine, formed an arc that has the inside of the arc facing the audience.


    Extending the range of my senses, I notice a bright golden light at the very edge of my mind''s vision.


    The light was warm and soothing, filling up my soul with nothing but afortable sense of wholeness.


    There was no doubt that the light was Master in the flesh.


    I steeled my resolve to clinch this victory for Master.


    The emcee for thepetition stepped up onto the stage, her two fox tails waving in the air proudly.


    "Wee everyone to our New Year Quiz Competition! I hope all of you have been having a st at this event so far! For this event, I will be asking the contestants a few simple questions prepared? by our very own Master Lin! All the contestants have to do is to hit the bell in front of them if they think they know the answer and the first one to get it right wins a point!"


    My fingers groped around the podium until I felt the mentioned bell and a small hammer to ring the bell with.


    "Contestants can only ring the bell with the hammer provided and must not touch it until the question has been fully read out! The first one to ring the bell will get the first chance to answer! If they get it wrong, the question is up for ringing again!"


    The rules sounded simple enough.


    "Now without further ado, let''s start with the first question! What is the answer to life, the universe and everything?"


    I picked up my hammer to ring the bell but I was a second too slow.


    "And the first one is Master Taoyan of the Xi Family! What is your answer?"


    "Dedicated Cultivation."


    "Whoops, that''s incorrect, Master Taoyan! The question is up again!"


    This time I managed to ring it before anyone else.


    "Ah! The elf visitor who didn''t give a name! What do you think is the answer?"


    "Forty-two," I replied without hesitation.


    "That is right! One point to the blind elf!"


    "Hold it! Why is that the answer?!" An enraged voice yelled from my right.


    I could hear the emcee snicker quietly to herself before answering, "I''m sorry Master Leizhui, but I only have the answer here on my cards, not the exnation. These questions were supplied by Master Lin himself so you will have to ask him about it. Surely an expert like him can''t be wrong?"


    That Leizhui fellow gnashed his teeth so hard I could hear it from here.


    "Anyway, next question! How many times can ten be subtracted from one hundred?"


    That Taoyan guy managed to ring the bell first again.


    "Ha! An easy one! Ten times!"


    "Nope, that is incorrect!" The emcee announced. "Anyone else?"


    I thought for a moment before ringing mine, "Once."


    "That is correct! Another point for our dear elf!"


    A loud bang resonated from my side.


    "This is bull! Exin how my answer is wrong!"


    I turned my head towards Taoyan''s direction, "It''s because after you subtract ten from a hundred, the second time you''ll be subtracting ten from ny, not a hundred anymore."


    I didn''t need my sight to know he was ring daggers at me.


    "Moving on!" The emcee joyfully called out. "A Practitioner grows a Peach tree in his garden which he harvests to sell to the other nearby Sects. The tree has fourteen branches, each branch has twenty twigs and each twig bears two pieces of fruit. Assuming he keeps a quarter of it to himself, how many plums can he sell?"


    This time another Practitioner on my left rang the bell first, "Five hundred and sixty!"


    "Nope, next!"


    The Leizhui fellow rang the bell, "Four hundred and twenty!"


    "Still nope, next!"


    I rang my bell, "Zero."


    "And that is correct! Our little elf is killing it!"


    "You are making a joke out of us!" Taoyan protested again.


    "The question asked about the sale of plums, but the Practitioner grew a peach tree. It''s a test of paying attention to details which you are apparently not adept at," I exined without even turning my head this time.


    "For a nameless blind elf you sure are arrogant."


    "For someone who still has all his senses, you seem to have less sense than I."


    "YOU--"


    "Alright dear contestants, no fighting, ok? It''s only the first few questions after all!" The fox youkai called out cheerfully.


    "Hmph! I was under the impression that the questions would be asking about our understanding of the Practitioner world, not these small trick questions used to fool children!" Leizhui scoffed.


    The fox pped her hands, "Then you''re in luck, Master Leizhui! For the next question is this! How would one expel the Energy quarks that have been forcefully imbued in a body?"


    There was a ripple of murmurs from the crowd, drowned out by Taoyan''s shout, "This is outrageous! Everyone knows that it is impossible to remove--"


    I tapped my bell lightly with my hammer, "Imbue your own fist with equal or greater Energy quarks and send it to the body''s Cultivation point through blunt force impact, revolving your own Energy quarks in an anti clockwise direction."


    The stage fell silent with all eyes on me.


    "The revolution of your own Energy quarks will force the other Energy quarks to spiral out of the body, expelling itself outside without harming the host."


    "Hmph¡­ Such a silly answer," Leizhui scoffed. "If it is so simple, I''ll run around this whole Sect naked! Truly you are--"


    He was silenced by a single apuse that came from the direction of Master.


    That sound alone filled my entire world.


    "And another point for our missy elf here!"


    I turned to him, "You don''t need to run around naked. I''m blind and wouldn''t want to see it anyway."

 Chapter 68 - ’Cause Baby You’re A...

    (Manami POV)


    As expected, Delta had won thepetition with ease.


    ??


    Hearing those two idiots of the Xi Familyin so incessantly was rather annoying though.


    But since Master had been upied with brushing my tails, it made the whole thing bearable at least.


    They had watched on in envy when the Phoenix Ember petal was passed to Delta, the elf waving towards our direction with a beaming smile.


    "Interesting girl, friend of any of yours?" Master asked while braiding Cai Hong''s hair, the loli dragon seatedfortably on hisp.


    "We met her back at Jin city," Lian Li exined. "Manai was quite sympathetic to her situation and we made friends with her."


    Master smiled at me, "I see. I take that as the reason why she got almost all my questions right?"


    I bowed my head low, "I apologise Master, should we not have tutored her?"


    Master waved his hand quickly, "Oh no, that''s not what I meant. I''m proud that you girls had already spread your knowledge to others, it is not good to hoard knowledge after all. As long as you trust who you''re teaching, I am fine with that."


    Master¡­ Your benevolence is truly boundless¡­


    Any other Practitioner, any other Master will want to keep their own secrets to themselves. Yet Master is spreading his knowledge around freely without asking for any payment.


    "So¡­ A blind elf hmm?" Master wondered aloud.


    "She''s not actually blind though," Erismented. "Her eyes were cursed."


    Master raised an eyebrow, "Cursed? By chance, is she the one with the cursed eyes that you girls had asked me about curing?"


    We all nodded meekly.


    "I see¡­" Master nodded, patting each of our heads in turn.


    Ufufufu~~ Master even gave the back of my ears a scratch~~


    "Well, I would like to listen to her story, but that will have to be forter. I need to go and prepare for the start of the fireworks."


    "Cai Hong go?" Cai Hong asked, reaching out her hands to Master.


    Master patted her head, "Mmm¡­ You girls can just stay here and watch. It''s the best spot to watch the fireworks. I''ll be back once it''s over."


    "Okies~~"


    We watched Master wave his hand in the air before disappearing from his spot,? teleporting away in a sh of light.


    I looked back towards the stage, finding Delta being led away by one of our staff members.


    Ah, I remember Lian Li had prepared Delta a ce to rest during the Festival, she must be going there I presumed.


    *


    (Delta POV)


    "Cardinal Delta¡­" A voice whispered near me. I tilted my head slightly to indicate the person to continue. "They have dyed the start of the fireworks."


    I pursed my lips, "Why? Won''t this disrupt the schedule Master set out for them?"


    "Ah, no. They dyed it because Master is going to be in charge of the fireworks and he insists that the first one to be lit exactly at midnight."


    Ah, then their actions made sense.


    "I see. Indeed, everything else is inconsequential as long as Master is there. Thank you for telling me."


    "Also¡­ High Priestess Lian Li told me to inform you that we vacated this small room with a view of the sky for you. You can remove the blindfold whenever you want. We will return after the fireworks are over."


    I trembled upon hearing those words.


    "To have the High Priestess think so far for me¡­ I am truly honoured. Please offer my sincerest gratitude to them."


    "It will be done."


    I sped my hands together, "All for Master."


    "All for Master."


    I heard the footsteps recede from the room, a soft click indicating a door being closed on my far right.


    Right now, I was seated in a small unused building in a deserted corner of the Sect. The High Priestesses had secured this building for my use alone, the honor of such an action was not lost on me.


    My hand reached to my right, fumbling around until I felt the familiar feeling of my cane in? my grasp.


    I made my way towards where I remembered the window to be, my cane making tapping sounds as I maneuvered around the furniture.


    I felt something solid at the end of the stick, confirming that it was a wall by dragging it along its length.


    cing my free hand on the wall, I began feeling for the opening that would signify the window''s position while moving towards the right.


    My fingers traced along the wall''s smooth surface, the smoothness ending on a rough surface abruptly after a few seconds which I identified as wood.


    With one hand on what I assumed to be the window frame, I slowly guided myself towards the opening.


    The breeze of fresh air confirmed my assumption of my location.


    Leaning my cane on the window frame, I slowly undid the bindings on my blindfold, unwrapping ityer byyer.


    As thest of the cloth fell from my face, my cursed eyes were revealed to the world once more.


    I blinked my eyes quickly, adapting my eyes to the light that it was denied from for so long.


    Just as I managed to look outside the window without hurting my eyes, a loud whistling sound echoed from the distance.


    I shifted my eyes towards the sound just in time to catch sight of a small trail of red light streaking up into the sky.


    I watched in fascination as the light exploded into a giant red flower, filling up the sky with a reddish hue.


    Before the light faded away, three green coloured streaks joined it in the sky, exploding in a shower of sparks to form the stalk of the flower and a single leaf sticking out from the side.


    Five white coloured balls of light crawled upwards when the flower faded into darkness.


    The balls exploded in a brilliance of white, prompting another five orange streaks to join them in the sky.


    There was a secondary explosion from the white ones, each one forming a flower petal that surrounded the orange streak to create an image of a lily flower.


    The orange lights then exploded, each of them highlighting the brilliance of the lily flower wlessly.


    The disy was simply gorgeous beyond description.


    I was enthralled by the fireworks,? the knowledge that Master was the one who was behind this beautiful art piece made me was especially humbling.


    Just then, a cool breeze blew through the window, snatching the cloth away from my hand and sending it back into the room.


    I grabbed at the air, trying to catch the end of the cloth before it flew too far away. It proved to be a fruitless effort with my eyes partially blinded by the bright fireworks, ending up with nothing in my hands.


    Sighing, crouched down low on the floor, closing my eyes to readjust to the darkness of the room.


    Even after a few seconds had passed, everything still seemed so bright in the near-darkness of the room to me.


    Grimacing at these ursed pair of eyes while I used a hand to cover over my eyes and shield myself from the light.


    While my other senses were tuned to the maximum, I heard a soft creaking from deep within the room.


    I immediately forced my eyes open behind my hand, ignoring the pain that came with it, "Who''s there?!"


    Silence.


    "I know you are there! Who are you?!"


    "Tsk¡­ To think a blind little elf like you actually caught me¡­" A voice whispered in front of me.


    This voice¡­ That Taoyan fellow huh.


    I kept a hand over my eyes while the other hand gripped my cane tightly, "What do you want?"


    "Don''t worry about it little elf thing, just know that you have something we want."


    I stood up to my full height, "I take it you are an enemy."


    He scoffed, "The eyes hurt don''t they? There''s always that burning sensation at the back of your eyes, isn''t there?"


    "How did you¡­ I see,? you''re part of that Dark Sect¡­"


    "That obvious huh? Not that I really care anyway since you won''t be able to do much in a few moments. Anyway, long story short, we need those eyes of yours and I think I''ve monologued enough plot away at this time so I''ll have to take you now."


    I released my hold over my eyes, scanning the room for my assant.


    But just as my eyes regained their sight, a ck stip of cloth was wrapped around them from behind.


    "You didn''t think we were not aware of your eyes'' powers did you?" Another voice said from behind me.


    "Tie it tight, Leizhui, wouldn''t want her slipping out of it easily," Taoyanmented, stepping closer to me.


    I struggled in their grip, but I was no match against two Master level Practitioners.


    A cloth was ced over my mouth to prevent my shout of rm, which also resulted in me inadvertently inhaling the sleeping gas that had been soaked into the cloth.


    I fought to try and stay awake, but it was a hopeless cause as I felt myself slowly growing weaker and weaker, my limbs starting to feel like lead.


    "Nowe on, get that Phoenix Ember off of her as well. We''ll have to do this alone since every other team got stopped by those damn meddlesome church of theirs," Taoyan ordered.


    "Yeah, yeah. Let''s just get this done and over with."


    My legs gave way as I copsed onto the floor, unable to muster any more strength to stay awake.


    Master¡­ I seek your light again¡­ I pray so¡­

 Chapter 69 - I Am Inevitable

    (Lian Li POV)


    Everyone around us were marvelling at the fireworks in the sky, gasping as each one formed various objects and shapes with their dazzling light.


    ??


    Anyone who had been within sight of the fireworks were transfixed to their spots, all of them unable to tear their eyes away from the light show in the night sky.


    Even we were stunned speechless by the gorgeous disy of light and sound.


    There was no doubt that these fireworks will definitely be part of a new tradition from now on.


    As expected of our divine Master.


    When the fireworks disy ended, the people around us began murmuring amongst themselves.


    "So that was the ''fireworks'' huh?"


    "I wonder how they managed to create such a thing?"


    "Ah, I heard most of this Festival''s ideas came from Master Lin himself."


    "Damn, that guy again? He got us beat on all fronts¡­"


    "Yeah, but I think he''s personally in charge of the fireworks segment."


    "No wonder¡­ That guy really is a monster, huh? If only someone can take him down a peg or two, we wouldn''t be so overshadowed by him."


    "Hey¡­ Watch your words, we''re not in our Sect now. What if someone hears you?"


    "Bah¡­ It''s not like they''ll do anything about it. I''m speaking any lies. I don''t think anyone wi--"


    "Sorry sir, I would need you toe with us."


    "Huh? What? Why? Wait! What are you doing?! Unhand me this instance! Don''t you know who I--"


    "Be silent. Anything you say can and will be used against you."


    "What are you talking about?! Hey! I''m not done here! Where are you taking me to?!"


    I watched dispassionately as a few of our people pulled the bbering idiot away.


    Eris sighed beside me, "Some dumbasses just can''t keep their stupid thoughts to themselves, huh? ... This one humbly suggests to throw that one to the enlightenment chambers."


    "Ufufufu~~ The unenlightened will remain clueless until we teach them after all. This is why we are here, is it not?" Manami giggled.


    "Cai Hong no like mean people¡­" The loli dragon pouted cutely.


    Diao Chan tapped her chin, a smile that stretched to her eyes materialising on her face, "Kukuku~~ I wonder¡­ Maybe if I start off with the skinning first, then the breaking¡­ Or should it be the other way around? Ahhh~~ So many possibilities~~"


    "Ara? Is something wrong Lian Li?" Manami asked me.


    I turned back from where I had been staring at, "No, it''s nothing. Just¡­ I have a bad feeling that something is going to happen."


    Manami nced at where I had been looking at, "Ah, Delta is it? Didn''t you already get a few people to cordon off the area? I think she should be fine."


    "Mmm¡­ I hope so. It''s just that there''s this little prickle at the back of my neck¡­ Like there''s some--"


    "Papa!"


    My words were interrupted by Cai Hong''s shout, the loli dragon having rushed forward to hug Master when he returned via teleportation.


    "Did you girls like the fireworks?"


    "Papa''s ''fwirewowks'' are pretty!" Cai Hong eximed, burying her face into Master''s chest.


    "Beautiful¡­" Erisplimented.


    "Fufufu~ This big sister was also entranced by Master''s performance, it gave me¡­ Shivers," Manami moaned, slipping her arm around Master''s


    How sly!


    I wrapped my own arm around Master''s other arm, "Master''s fireworks has outshone our own little performance, forgive us for our arrogance."


    "Mnnnn~~ Master should punish for our undeserved pride!" Diao Chan suggested, breathing heavily with flushed cheeks. "For us to be proud of only enrapturing a small group of people within the Festival while Master captured the entire region''s attention¡­ Could I suggest a spanking?"


    "How could we repay Master for this heavenly gift?" Eris asked.


    "Ahahaha! Seeing you girls enjoying yourselves makes the time I spent thinking on the performance worth it already," Masterughed. "Besides, it is I who owe all of you for the Christmas party you girls organised after all."


    "Ufufufu~ You shouldn''t have, Master. But we thank you all the same," Manami kissed Master''s cheek.


    I mirrored Manami''s actions on the other cheek, "Thank you Master, we could not have asked for more."


    "Mmm, as long as you girls enjoy the festival, it can be considered a sess," Master nodded. "Speaking of which, what happened to that elf?"


    Just as I was about to answer, arge explosion ripped through the space on a hill at the edge of the Sect.


    Everyone immediately turned towards themotion, seeing a giant ck coloured lightning striking the top of said hill.


    That was the hill where Master''s courtyard was.


    Before I could even begin to analyze the lightning, another explosion eradicated the area around the hill, throwing up smoke and debris all over the ce.


    I raised my hands, my body glowing a golden hue as I summoned forth my lightning, disintegrating the debris flying towards us.


    Manami swiped her hands in an arc, a gust of wind blowing away the dust cloud that had been thrown up by the explosion.


    Eris frowned, "What¡­ The hell is that?"


    "A demon¡­ Summoned forth from the depths of hell¡­" Master muttered, his eyes serious.


    Within the smoke, a giant, bald humanoid was crouched down low with a knee touching the ground. Its skin was a fiery red and its size easily dwarfed the hill that its summoning had destroyed.


    The demon stood up, reaching over fifty meters in height, its ankles just slightly above our eye level.


    It unfurled its arms slowly, the appendages numbering four in total with an extra pair sprouting from its shoulder des. The demon''s eyes were also closed, as though it was asleep.


    That thing''s only clothing was a strip of loincloth tied around its waist, it would have looked funny if it wasn''t so terrifying.


    I prepared a lightning bolt to throw at it, only for a hand to reach out and stop me.


    I turned to look at Master in confusion.


    Master pointed a finger, "The elf¡­ She''s embedded in the demon''s chest. It seems like they had used her as a catalyst for the summon."


    I looked at where Master had pointed and sure enough, Delta was stuck in between the demon''s ribcage, her limbs embedded within the demon''s body leaving only her torso and head sticking out.


    Her blindfold was noticeably missing, the girl hanging there with her eyes closed.


    "HAHAHAHA! Behold our power Heaven Sect and various other insects!" A voice shouted out from the demon''s shoulder.


    Right there, standing on each of the demon''s shoulder andughing arrogantly was Taoyan and Leizhui dressed in Dark Sect robes.


    "For the elf with the curse of Abaddon to show up here herself is truly your undoing!" Taoyanughed. "And for there to be an area with such a high concentration of Elemental Quarks too¡­ Too convenient!"


    "Yes, convenient indeed!" Leizhui bellowed. "Those fireworks also served as a sufficient enough distraction for us toplete the ritual to too! So thanks for that, Master Lin!"


    The two gestured towards the demon, "Behold! Abaddon of the Abyss! This demon shall be your--"


    The two were interrupted when two spears of ice streaked through the air towards them, shattering against an invisible shield.


    "Tsk¡­ They already erected a shield huh¡­" Master clucked his tongue.


    "You¡­ Damn you Master Lin¡­" Leizhui spat. "Of course you would try to kill us with such underhanded methods!"


    Master raised an eyebrow at them, "What? You were expecting me to listen to your monologues when I could''ve just taken you out? I really don''t care about your reason for doing this crap, you destroyed my house, ruined a perfectly good festival and both of you are wearing Dark Sect robes. That''s reason enough for me to take you down."


    "Grrr¡­ Very well then! With this demon under our control, we shall eradicate all of you!" Taoyan dered, snapping his fingers.


    Delta''s eyes opened, a sinister red light emitting from her irises.


    She let out a scream as the demon''s eyes began to open as well, the same light showing underneath its eyelids.


    No need to guess what they were trying to do.


    I turned to Master in a panic, "Master! Her eyes--"


    "Turns all living things to dust, I know." Master interrupted. "That''s the original power of Abaddon of the Abyss¡­ If you gaze long into an abyss, the abyss will gaze back into you. But in this case, you''ll be scattered into the darkness as dust."


    Master stepped forward in front of us, "I''m sorry, girls. The demon can only use that disintegration sight once a day if he has a big enough target and he''s invulnerable while using that skill. But once used, he''ll be greatly weakened for a time so that''s your best chance. I''ll stop that skill from affecting everyone, but you girls will have to help me clean up the rest."


    His figure disappeared, reappearing high up in the sky in between us and the demon''s line of sight.


    Master mmed his palms together, his body glowing a divine light before suddenly expanding to an immense size to cover us from the demon''s sight.


    The light made him appear to be a god protecting us from a demon and for a moment, I thought Master would be unaffected by that demon''s gaze.


    But in a few seconds, the light had faded from Master''s body. His back started to turn grey and the colour quickly spread to the rest of his body.


    The tips of his fingers began eroding away into dust, the degradation spreading quickly up his limbs


    It didn''t even take half a minute before the entirety of Master''s body hadpletely dusted away, revealing the demon to us once more.


    "MASTER/PAPA!!!"

 Chapter 70 - The First Blasphemer

    (Taoyan POV)


    I have to admit, seeing Master Lin suddenly expand to such a gigantic size got me worried for a second there. Perhaps he even had a Technique that allowed himself to be immune to Abaddon''s disintegration eye skill?


    ??


    I mean, for someone who could face off against a hundred other Elders and Masters without so much as a scratch is abnormal no matter how you view it.


    But my worries were soon washed away when I saw the disintegration eye take effect, turning even the famed Master Lin into dust.


    To be honest, it was pure luck that we had found this elf girl here. She was the key to summoning Abaddon ever since thest group of Dark Sect members inflicted her with the disintegration eye curse.


    We had thought it was a failure at that time since Abaddon had possessed her eyes with his curse instead of appearing like he had now.


    It was onlyter when we discovered the rest of the information about Abaddon that we realised the summoning was iplete. There was a second ritual that was needed to be performed on the curse holder within an area of high Elemental Quarks concentration alongside a single petal of a Phoenix Ember.


    We searched high and low for this elf to no avail, it was as though she had ceased to exist after that incident. And since there was only one Abaddon in existence, we could not just do the first ritual again on another elf either. We would know that since we tried.


    It was really our good fortune to find her here, alongside a conveniently located Phoenix Ember petal for us to finish this ritual on top of this conveniently located hill with a high concentration of Elemental Quarks. Really abnormally convenient, but I''m not going to look a gift horse in the mouth.


    I was surprised to learn that she was part of what we hade to call ''The Church'' as well. They were a group of fanatics that rose out of the gutter somewhere, worshipping some unknown deity and being a general pain in our sides.


    We knew they had ced people within the Xi Family to spy on us but we have yet to find out who.


    We had originally nned to use the demon to dust everyone here to hide our involvement in this demon summoning but Master Lin just had to use himself as a shield to protect them.


    Had there been no witnesses, we could have hidden Abaddon away as our secret weapon that we will use on our enemies in the future.


    Oh well, taking out the most powerful Practitioner in history should be good enough. Besides, I don''t think there''s anyone here who can stand up against a demon anyway.


    We''ll just make use of Abaddon''s other skills to wipe out everyone here.


    "MASTER!!!"


    Numerous screams of despair filled the Sect.


    Huh, it seems like Master Lin was more liked than we had thought.


    I nced towards the group of females that Master Lin had taken in as his disciples.


    I licked my lips, I had felt that it was a waste to dust beauties like them but since we will have to wipe the witnesses out the hard way now, I''d like to capture them and keep them for myself if I can.


    I let out augh at the thought of what I would do to them.


    "Y?????????O?????U????????????????D?????A?????R??????????E????????????????H???????A???????????R?????M???????????F??????A????T????H????E????R??????????????!???????"


    Eh?


    Wait.


    Where did this dragone from? It''s as big as the demon we summoned!


    I''ve never seen this kind of dragon before either. The colour of its scales were constantly shifting, like the hair of that little girl?


    I didn''t have time to confirm such a thought before the dragon punched its fist towards Abaddon''s crotch, the ''crack'' sound so loud it echoed through the entire area.


    What made it worse was that our control over the demon had shattered from that strike.


    The demon howled out in pain, keeling over to fall on his knees.


    Both Leizhui and I were thrown off the demon''s shoulders, forcing us to recover ourselves midair and remain floating by using Air quarks.


    But even before I could survey the damage Abaddon caused, a streak of golden lightning struck me in the centre of my chest, bypassing all of my defenses.


    I cried out in pain as I crashed back down into the ground, Leizhui crashing a distance away from me after enduring a hit from a fiery explosion.


    I could just vaguely make out the dragon lifting Abaddon into the air before mming him back down, causing the earth to quake from the impact.


    "I am Abaddon of the Abyss! A mere fledgling dragon dares harm ME?!"


    Abaddon tried to use a fist to punch the dragon, only for said dragon to bite into the wrist and rip the arm off its socket. The dragon then silenced Abaddon''s screams with another punch to his face.


    Footsteps echoed from the distance, getting closer to me by the second.


    I stood up on shaky legs, wondering which expert had decided to show themselves in front of me.


    I was greeted by the sight of two of Master Lin''s disciples, all of them wearing smiles on their faces that did not reach their eyes.


    "Unforgivable¡­ Unforgivable¡­ Unforgivable¡­"


    "dAMN HiM TO HeLL¡­ dAMN HiM TO HeLL¡­ dAMN HiM TO HeLL¡­"


    It seems like they intend to take revenge for their Master.


    It''s a shame but I''ll have to kill them before the expert with the lightning arrives.


    The golden haired girl stretched out her arms to her side, summoning forth golden streaks of lightning that arched off her fingers.


    Divine Lightning?!


    And with that level of control?!


    She''s practically at the apex of an Elite at this point!


    The girl threw her hand forward, sending a bolt of lightning streaking towards me.


    My body''s battle senses kicked in, summoning forth a water stream to catch the lightning. I redirected the stream in an arc around me, throwing it back towards her mercilessly.


    Not even the slightest bit ruffled by my counter attack, she just lifted her fist before punching towards it, sending an even bigger st of electricity towards it.


    Fearing the worst, I immediately hit the dirt, throwing up a defensive Astral shield around me.


    The lightning bolt hit my water stream, immediately disintegrating it with impunity before flying straight above my head with a thunderous roar, my shield barely able to deflect it off course.


    Just when I thought I was safe, something had stabbed itself into my hand, drawing an agonising scream from me.


    "Painful¡­ Isn''t it?"


    I looked up to see the girl with the bob cut hair staring down at me with an impassive face.


    I was about to retort her when she suddenly leaned her head close, her face screwing up in rage, "YOU WON''T fIND ANY kiNDnESS FROM THIS gIRL, dEFiNITeLY NOT!"


    She mmed her foot down on my head while twisting her de into my hand, sending another wave of pain into my body.


    "USElESS PiECE OF gARBAGE! TRASH! FEEL mY PaIN!"


    I gritted my teeth to tide against the torture, lifting my other arm up in an attempt to blow her away from me.


    My hair stood on end as I felt the sudden surge of static.


    A rod made of lightning pierced through my free hand, pinning it to the ground while electrocuting me.


    "You think we''ll give you a quick death?" The golden haired one strutted up to me, a manic smile on her face. "We will make sure you''ll be wishing for the sweet release of death by the time we''re done with you."


    These girls¡­ I''m not the former top rank of Heavy Sky Grand Sect for show!


    I gritted my teeth, enduring through the red haze of torment to circte a st of air, sending the two girls flying backwards from me.


    I stood hurriedly, swallowing a healing pill that brought my body back to top condition.


    The two girls recovered from their flight a short distance away, Abaddon and the dragon still engaged in a heated brawl in the background.


    I furrowed my brow, "To think Master Lin had already taught you girls to this level¡­ Truly frightening. I''m d we managed to get rid of him before he got any more dangerous."


    "Eris," the golden haired one called out. "I think we should change his punishment from ''torture to death'' to ''eternal agony''."


    "I am of agreement, Lian Li."


    These two are still looking down on me? Hmph! Very well!


    While you girls were talking, I already finished circting the quarks I needed to cast my Technique! It''s a wind de that moves near supersonic speed that can cut through virtually anything! You two wouldn''t even know what it you before you died!


    "Whistling de!" I yelled, waving my arm towards them.


    A metallic ''ng'' sound reverberated through the air.


    The Eris girl had moved to the front, her de drawn in front of her.


    I hadn''t even manage to see her move.


    Don''t tell me she stopped the de with her own?!


    "So naive," the girlmented, lowering her sword to her side. "Have you not noticed you''ve already been cut?"


    Huh?


    A sudden wave of agony wrecked through me as blood spurted out from the numerous cuts that had appeared around my body.


    I copsed onto my knees, finding a pair of feet at the edge of my vision.


    I looked up to see the Lian Li girl ring down at me.


    "And just for good measure¡­"


    She lowered a hand with her index and middle finger outstretched in front of my face, electricity sparking off the appendages.


    Before I could blink, The two fingers were plunged straight into my eyes.


    I screamed as the pain overwhelmed my senses, wing away at her hand to pull her out.


    She remained where she was, holding me down with just those two fingers alone.


    "Save your breath. We''ve already sentenced you to eternal suffering after all."


    What the hell is wrong with these girls?!

 Chapter 71 - The Second Blasphemer

    (Leizhui POV)


    Just when I thought things couldn''t get any worse with the dragon showing up out of nowhere, a golden lightning bolt just hand to st Taoyan out of the sky.


    ??


    I cursed under my breath, looking towards the direction the lightning came from before an explosion sted me out of the sky as well.


    I crashed face first into the dirt, leaving an imprint of my face in the ground.


    The ringing in my ears was deafening, blocking out all sounds as I tried to stand back up on shaky legs.


    Two figures entered the edges of my vision.


    I shook my head to clear the ringing sound before turning towards the neers.


    "Fufufu¡­ Ufufufu¡­ Ufufufufu¡­"


    "Skin him¡­ Kukuku¡­ Skin him¡­ Kukuku¡­"


    Ah, it''s the fox youkai and the foreign girl from the Dong country.


    I suppose they''re here to avenge their Master or something.


    Quite daring of them I must say.


    If I remember correctly, the fox is but Inner Core Practitioners is she not? And the foreigner is just a new student of Master Lin''s as well. They''re just seeking death if they think they can stand up to a Master Practitioner at their current level.


    I guess I should just give them a warning first, they are still beauties after all and it''ll be such a waste if I killed them.


    Oh, maybe they''re here to seek me as their new Master? In that case I''ll--


    Something mmed against my abdomen, sending me crashing towards a nearby building.


    I groaned as I pulled myself out of the debris, still wondering what had hit me to bypass all of my defenses.


    Just now, I had only managed to catch sight of something that looked like fur at the edge of my vision hurtling towards me before I was sent flying.


    "''... and all agony of hell; with my wrath and my ire, Imand thee to sear. Take mine enemies'' psyche and fear, torment them as their death draws near. My pain and sorrow shall fuel my sire; so take them all and set them on fire! Burning Agony!''"


    The foreign girl chanted before waving her hand towards me.


    I wondered what possessed her to recite a poem now of all ces, a final goodbye to her departed Master perhaps?


    Just as I was about toment on that, I felt a searing pain erupt from deep within my very core.


    I choked on my own words as my entire body lost its strength to stand, copsing in a heap while blood poured out of my pores.


    It felt as though thousands of needles were stabbing themselves into my body repeatedly while my insides were being cooked over a slow fire.


    My vision clouded over as blood poured out of my eyes as well.


    This felt exactly like one of the heavenly tribtions I had to face in the past.


    It was even the trial of Eternal Heaven, where the number of Practitioners who passed it could be counted with the fingers on one''s hands.


    Passing that trial had shot me all the way to the top of my Sect back then, the trials gifting me with the most profound knowledge and heavenly Cultivation Point I had ever seen.


    I had been proud to be among the people who passed the trial and no way would I be brought down by some girls who are still wet behind the ears!


    I had even joined a Dark Sect to seek even more power! My body was refined through the numerous sacrificial rituals we had performed!


    I will show them the difference between us!


    Focusing on my Dark quarks, I forcefully expelled whatever that had been causing the pain.


    I jumped back to create some distance from them, taking the time to swallow a healing pill.


    They made no move to stop me from doing so.


    While waiting for the pill to take effect, I attempted to talk to them to stall for time, "You two¡­ Are Master Lin''s disciples, yes?"


    "Ara ara? This insect¡­ No. This useless piece of filth can talk? I''m not hearing things, right? Diao Chan?"


    "Kukuku¡­ I don''t know what you''re talking about Manami. All I hear are the squeals of a pig about to be strung up and butchered."


    "Ufufufu~~ I see, it was just my imagination then."


    What.


    Have these girls gone mad?


    "To think that you girls look like world shaking beauties on the outside and yet have such crazed personalities¡­ I guess it truly suits that monster that is Master Lin."


    *Crack*


    Hmm?


    I nced at the floor to see a human arm that had been cut at the elbow rolling on the ground.


    The pain hit me a few momentster as I clutched at the stump of my elbow, biting back a scream before it slipped out of my mouth.


    "Ara¡­ My hand slipped¡­" The fox youkai giggled, wiping the blood off the tip of a tail.


    "Kukuku¡­ What a coincidence, mine did too¡­''Winds of avarice, taketh all that are nice; rip them off from mine foe, seize everything including the dough. Essence Drain!''"


    My right arm suddenly shrivelled up in size, as though everything inside it had been sucked out by an unknown force, leaving it to hang uselessly by my side.


    I cursed, using Air quarks to ingest another of my healing pills. This damage will take even longer to recover from.


    To buy time, I mmed my foot on the ground, creating a dome of fire that covered me from the outside.


    I immediately settle my focus in absorbing the pill, returning vitality into my drained arm while the stump grew out another arm from where it was cut.


    Just as I was feeling confident in my protection, a side of the dome had split apart without warning.


    The fox pried a hole through my barrier with her tails, ripping the fire wall apart.


    "Ara ara? Is the little piggy hiding inside here? Ufufufu! There you are, would little piggy like to get out here SO I CAN RIP YOU APART?!"


    One of her tails wrapped around my neck, pulling me out of my barrier and mming me on the ground.


    I was then immediately bound and gagged at an impossible speed, my limbs tied behind my back and the ropes digging ufortably in various ces.


    The foreign girl hoisted me up a tree, hanging me upside down like some sort of punching bag.


    I tried to circte my quarks to free myself from this predicament, but a knife had embedded itself in between my legs before I could do so.


    "Kukuku¡­" The foreign girl giggled, licking the de of another knife she pulled out from her sleeve. "Bad boys get punished¡­ A lot."


    The fox youkai stepped up beside her, "Ufufufu~~ That is quite correct. And you¡­ Have been a really bad boy."


    The gag muffled my screams as the fox drew her extra sharp nail along my arm, tearing the skin and muscle beneath it.


    "We''ve got all the time until Master returns after all. Ufufufu~"


    "And we''ll make sure you get the full course!"


    How many knives does this girl have?!

 Chapter 72 - And The Unfortunate Bystander

    (Cai Hong POV)


    "PAPA!!"


    ??


    Cai Hong had shouted after Papa disappeared.


    Big demon make Papa gone?


    Papa¡­ Gone?


    Papa is¡­ No.


    Cai Hong can still feel Papa! Papa is still there! Papa feels small but¡­ Papa is getting bigger slowly? Cai Hong doesn''t understand, but Cai Hong knows Papa is still here!


    "Papa is still here!" Cai Hong shouted.


    All my big sisters looked at me.


    Big Sis Lian Li wiped away her tears, "Is¡­ Is that true, Cai Hong? Is¡­ Master still¡­ With us?"


    Cai Hong nodded, "Cai Hong can feel Papa! Papa is small now, but Papa is getting bigger!"


    "Master¡­ Is getting bigger?" Big Sis Manami asked.


    "Nnn! Cai Hong can still feel Papa! Papa wille back!"


    Big Sis Manami pushed herself off the ground, "Fu¡­ Fufufu¡­ Ufufufu! Of course! For someone as divine as Master, there''s no way something as INSIGNIFICANT as this stupid demon could kill him!"


    Big Sis Eris pulled out her sword, "Then¡­ When Master said to have us clean up the rest¡­"


    "Kukuku~ Master wants us to take care of all these piggies before he returns~~" Big Sis Diao Chan giggled, a weird light in her eyes.


    That was when the noisy old man flew in front of us, "Ah, Master Lin''s disciples, I see you are prepared to avenge your Master. Fret not, all the Elders and Masters are ready to help--"


    "DON''T YOU DARE BUTT IN ON THIS!" We screamed at him.


    Big Sis Manami pointed a finger at him, "You stay out of this, Sect Master Long. These pieces of trash has made it personal and if any of you dare butt in, we''ll treat you as an enemy too."


    The noisy man backed off, "Wha¡­ I¡­ Er¡­"


    Big Sis Eris pointed his de at him, "We''re serious."


    "Er¡­ Hm¡­ I understand¡­ I''ll tell everyone not to interfere."


    Big Sis Diao Chan smiled at him, "Oh, and we would very much appreciate that you keep silent about our¡­ Involvement. Or we might not guarantee this Sect''s safety."


    The old man narrowed his eyes at us, "Are you threatening me?"


    Big Sis Manami giggled, "Oh not at all! It''s just that Master got dusted to protect everyone here and we didn''t see anyone preventing that. I think Master has done way more than he should have, yes? We might resort to some drastic actions, is all we''re saying."


    The noisy old man looked at the demon and then us before nodding, running off quickly after that.


    Big Sis Lian Li pped her hands, lightning appearing in her hands "Then let us begin punishing these heathens for hurting our Master."


    Hurt Papa?


    Ah.


    Papa was hurt right?


    Papa got hurt¡­


    Papa got hurt to protect Cai Hong.


    PAPA GOT HURT?!


    "Y?????????O?????U????????????????D?????A?????R??????????E????????????????H???????A???????????R?????M???????????F??????A????T????H????E????R??????????????!???????"


    These damned insects! Who do they think they are to hurt Father?!


    Cocking back my fist, I punched it straight into that little shit stain''s crotch with a satisfying crack.


    That piece of trash howled in pain before copsing on his knees in front of me.


    The two insects that were thrown off the demon immediately got stuck down by an explosion and a bolt of Divine Lightning.


    Leaving those two small insects to my sisters, I cracked my knuckles in preparation to discipline this little trash on what happens when someone hurts Father.


    I have to be extra careful since Delta is still lodged in that piece of trash''s chest.


    The demon was still shaking himself out of the pain, kneeling pathetically on the ground with two hands clutching his crotch.


    I reached forward to grab him by his ugly bald head, bringing it down to have my knee impact against his nose, my wings lifting me up to increase the force.


    I watched his body soar through the air to crash on the outskirts of the Sect with satisfaction.


    Not wasting time, I leapt towards him, using my wings to glide above my target.


    Just as his eyes opened to nce above him, my wings folded in, allowing me to drop down right on top of him with my elbow nted right into his face.


    The demon roared out in pain, his four hands clutching at his broken face.


    Unperturbed by his screams, I picked him up by the top of the head and braced myself before mming the demon down repeatedly.


    With a final m, I toss the demon away from me, smashing him into the mountain.


    The demon pushed himself out of the rocks, "I am Abaddon of the Abyss! A mere fledgling dragon dares harm ME?!


    He rushed towards me, pulling back his right fist for a punch.


    My head snaked out to bite his fist, crushing it between my jaws. Bracing one of my ws on his shoulder, I reared my head back, tearing the arm out of its socket.


    That Aba-what''s-it howled in pain, but a quick punch to his face silenced his screeching.


    I spat out the arm from my mouth, letting it crash into the nearby ins.


    "For you to have hurt Father, I will rip off your arms and stuff them down your throat!" I dered.


    "I will kill you, Dragon!"


    The demon leapt towards me, his arms outstretched in an attempt to corner me.


    I whirled around, swinging my tail in an arc to whip across his chest.


    He managed to catch my tail mid-flight, but the strength behind the tail-whip was obviously above his expectations since he was still sent flying up into the air.


    "ursed Dragon! Take this! Abyss Shot!"


    A darknce-shaped projectile shot from his hand towards me.


    Circting my Fire quarks like how Father had taught me, I let loose a concentrated st of fire from my jaws, incinerating the projectile mid-flight.


    When my fire died down, I was surprised to see him directly in front of me, his left fist sailing towards my abdomen.


    I immediately caught his attack with my w, right before he tried the same thing with his right fist which only ended with the same result.


    With both my ws upied, the second left fist that came from my blind spot caught me off guard, my vision blurred when he mmed it against the side of my head.


    I roared as I reared my head back, barely avoiding another punch from the same fist.


    I mmed my own head on his, forcing him to recoil from the impact.


    Bracing a foot on his chest, I shifted my grip on his fists to his wrists before kicking him away.


    There was a loud ''crunch'' as his two primary arms were ripped out of their respective sockets while the body was flung away.


    I leapt up into the air, my wings propelling me forwards with the ripped off arms still held by my sides.


    Just as he was trying to push himself up again with hisst arm, My right w hadshed out, smacking him across his face with his dismembered arm like a bat.


    "You damn fledging--"


    I smacked him across the face with the other arm.


    "I will kill--"


    My w returned in the same arc, backhanding him across his cheek.


    "Gravity We--"


    I mmed my w downwards, the dismembered arm hitting him square on the top of his head.


    "I am Abaddon you damn--"


    Another backswing caught him at his temple, sttering blood.


    "Wait you damn--"


    I swung again.


    "No, wait--"


    And again.


    "Wait, pleas--"


    And again.


    "No¡­ I¡­"


    And again.


    "Sto... Stop..."


    And again.


    I alternated my strikes repeatedly, always aiming for the head with as much force as I could until the two limbs were nothing more than bs of meat.


    Tossing the useless meat sticks away, I took hold of hisst arm, the demon now barely breathing at this point.


    How weak, I can''t believe that an insect like this dared to hurt Father!


    Bracing my foot against his shoulder, I ripped hisst arm off unceremoniously. Careful of Delta who was still stuck in his chest, I reached my other hand down to force his mouth open.


    Without hesitation, I shoved the end of the arm down his mouth, pushing it in as far as I could before stepping on his face, smashing it even deeper down his throat.


    With a p of my wings, I took to the skies once more, hovering just a bit above the half-dead demon.


    Remembering the feeling of Father within me, I circted my quarks just like how he had taught me with his memories, concentrating them deep within the back of my throat.


    I reared my head back before thrusting it forward, my jaws opened wide to let out a golden gout of mes thatpletely engulfed the weakling''s head, incinerating it into nothingness.


    Once the head waspletely gone, Inded back down on top of his headless body, inspecting Delta who was still stuck to his torso.


    Unfortunately, I do not know a way to extract her out of there without harming her at the moment.


    From what I can see, it''s more than just her body being stuck in there since her soul seems to be linked to the demon''s as well.


    Father should know a way to save her.


    My other sisters joined me after a while, having already finished with the other two insect''s punishment.


    Now, all we had to do is to wait for Father to return to us.


    N???????????????o????????????????????o????????????????n???????????e????????????????h???????????u????????????r????????t????????????????s??????????????????????F???????????a????????t?????????h?????????????e??????????r????????


    Muuu¡­ Cai Hong hopes Papa wille back soon¡­

 Chapter 73 - I Found A Founder

    (MC POV)


    My consciousness drifted in a spacepletely devoid of light.


    ??


    In order to exploit the fact that Abaddon weakens after using his disintegration eyes to dust a fairlyrge target, I had ced my body in his way as a sacrificial target.


    First, anchor my soul using the Immortal Projection Cultivation Technique with Space, Astral and Spirit quarks that I''ve thought of way back in the first chapter.


    Then, swallowing a pill that was simr to the Rage pill I had seen back at the Sect Showcase Festival, I expanded my body to two hundred times its size, making sure to ce myself in between the demon and the rest of the Sect.


    Just for experimentation purposes, I covered myself with ayer of Divine Light Armour. It should be able to negate most types of attacks but I don''t really expect such a thing to hold up against this demon''s unique skill.


    The armour covered my entire body, radiating a visibleyer of light that surrounded me.


    As soon as Abaddon''s eyes opened, I felt the full brunt of the skill hit me.


    As expected, the armour was useless against the skill. My body had already stiffened up and the glow from the armour had dimmed away upon first contact.


    My body slowly disintegrated into dust, a surprisingly painless process I had to admit.


    Once my body fully disintegrated, I found myself waking up within a dark space, my bodypletely unscathed albeit in an ethereal state that was glowing with a bluish hue. A single translucent line sprouted out from my chest, linking me towards something in the far distance which I surmised to be my anchor to the living.


    It was a rather bizarre feeling, but since this felt identical to the time when I had first been killed, it kind of proves my initial hypothesis on the soul side of things.


    Self-five.


    Now, all I have to do is to use another Technique to regrow a new body to get out of here I suppose.


    But before I carry out my n, another spirit wandered up to me with the same ethereal hue. It had the look of an aged old man wearing the robes of a Sect Master of Heaven Sect.


    "Hoh? Quite an unusual sight this is. You are a soul that still has his consciousness right?" The spirit asked me.


    I raised an eyebrow at him, "Who are you then?"


    That old spirit actually tutted at me, "Tsk, tsk. Young people these days... Do you even call yourself a disciple of Heaven Sect? Don''t you know it ismon courtesy to introduce yourself first to your seniors?"


    Hmmm¡­ This guy might be some powerful Practitioner in the past or maybe a malicious spirit seeking revenge on someone who wronged him? If it''s thetter, I have to be careful in case he decides to try and possess me for that reason.


    You can never be too sure about these things after all. Some spirit might look like some friendly grandpa and the next thing you know, he''s already possessed your body and cucked your harem.


    I cupped my hands together in greeting, "My apologies senior, I must still be disorientated after my body''s death. I am Master Lin of Heaven Sect, well met."


    "Oh ho? A Master? Ahahahaha! It seems like you are quite the interesting one! How old are you?"


    "Fort-- I mean twenty-two," I replied.


    The spirit stroked his beard, "Ah¡­ To die at such a young age, what a shame. Well, at least you seem special enough to still retain your consciousness I suppose, though that might very well be a bad thing for you in a way."


    "I''m sorry, I still don''t know who you are, senior," I reminded him.


    The spirit gasped, "You mean you don''t even know who I am and yet you im yourself to be a Master of Heaven Sect?"


    "Should I?"


    The spirit scoffed, "I am the founder of Heaven Sect himself! Shang Di!"


    Kind of exins your arrogant attitude I suppose, but who am I to judge?


    "Ok¡­ And?"


    The old spirit looked at me as though I had grown a second head, "And? And?! Aren''t you going to pay respects to me?"


    Pay respects? To a dead spirit? Oh, I guess must be a thing spirits do. Well, they do say when in Jin city, do as the Jin people do.


    I cupped my hands together once more, "My condolences to you, Shang Di."


    He frowned at me, "What are you even talking about? First you lie about being a Master and then you can''t even pay your founder the respect he deserves? Are you perhaps a new disciple?"


    I tilted my head at him, confusion clear on my face, "I did not lie about me being a Master though?"


    "Ahahaha! A little twenty year old brat like you who''s still wet behind the ears couldn''t possibly be a Master! Even a heaven sent genius wouldn''t reach there at such a young age! If you want to lie, young one, perhaps saying you are an Inner Core disciple would be a little bit more believable!"


    Ah, he''s one of those people. I kind of feel sorry that our Sect has this kind of ancestor in that case.


    He continued his ranting, "Also, since I? suspect you to be a newly inducted disciple, you should always pay respects to your betters! Do you not greet your teachers in the Sect at all?"


    Honestly? Not really.


    I mean, I was given the green light for self study before I was even fully familiar with everyone in my ss after all. But something tells me if I had told him that, he wouldn''t believe me anyway.


    Anyway, I''m not going to spend the time and effort to try and convince someone about this when I''m probably only going to meet them once anyway.


    I guess I''ll just go along with it to make him leave me alone, then I''ll just form my new body and be out of here.


    With the entire Heaven Sect and all the other visitors for the New Year festival to back my disciples up in subduing the demon, he shouldn''t really pose a problem in his weakened state. Those two Dark Sect members shouldn''t be able to stand up against so many experts as well so the situation should be resolved.


    I doubt Masters Leizhui and Taoyan would be able to handle that many enemies by themselves so I''m expecting to return without any issues.


    Sighing to myself to get this done as soon as possible, I cupped my fist for the third time, "Disciple Lin of Heaven Sect greets Founder Shang Di."


    "Umu, umu. Good, good. Since you show potential, I shall ept you as my personal servant in this Spirit Realm. Feel honored! Your first task shall be to--"


    I held up a palm to stop him from continuing, "Apologies founder Shang Di, but I have no intentions of staying here. I have people I need to return to."


    "Hahaha! Don''t we all? If the spirits of the dead can just return however they liked, the whole world will be thrown into chaos! If you haven''t realised yet young one, you are dead."


    I shook my head, "I sent my spirit here voluntarily, so technically I''m not dead."


    He sighed, "Such a stubborn boy. You should start learning the hierarchy of this ce if you don''t wish to suffer eternal torment."


    This guy is really annoying¡­


    "Come," He gestured to me. "Since you''re going to be my servant, I shall teach you some godly Cultivation Techniques! Don''t say that I''m not good to you!"


    He passed several books to me that had appeared out of thin air.


    I nced at the titles of the books.


    "Profound Killing Lightning, Phoenix Sky Bolt, Spirit Bomb¡­"


    "Yes, they''re all very profound techniques," Shang Di nodded to himself.


    "I er¡­ I already know them though?" I informed him, these weren''t even that good of Techniques.


    "Hmph! How preposterous! I had only managed to gain these Techniques because of my good rtions with the various other Sect Masters! Not anyone can learn them you know?!"


    "Ok¡­ Remind me how long you''ve been gone from the Sect? Because I don''t recall our Sect being chummy enough with those Sects to freely exchange Techniques like that. For all I know, these might be outdated."


    "Ungrateful brat! If you don''t want them, then give them back to me!"


    I made no move to stop him from swiping the books away from me.


    "To think the only Heaven Sect member who managed toe here without losing their sense of self after so long is a brat like you, I fear for my Sect''s future," He sighed dramatically. "Now, this doesn''t change your situation, you should follow me to my ce, I will teach you what you need to do as my servant."


    I rolled my eyes at him, "I already told you Founder Shang Di, I am not staying here."


    He? shook his head, "Young people¡­ Really, really stubborn. Fine, I guess you leave me no choice but to beat some sense into yo--"


    A loud crack of thunder interrupted him as a giant ball of fire exploded into existence behind me.


    I turned just in time to see the giant form of Abaddon appear from within the mes.


    Ah, it seems like they''ve sessfully dealt with him.


    "Ab¡­ Abaddon of the Abyss?!" Shang Di yelled in fear.


    He grabbed my wrist, "We must run! He''s not someone we can deal with on our own!"


    He tried to pull me away but I stood rooted to the spot, my eyes scanning the demon. I noticed a very thin, translucent line that was linking his chest to somewhere else in the distance, a line very simr to what I have as well.


    "He was killed, but I can still see a Soul Link that is stretching out from him¡­" I murmured. That Soul Link was proof that both of us were still anchored amongst the living and not truly dead, thus allowing us to return should we wish to as long as we had a body to possess.


    "Ugh¡­ Damn that dragon¡­ I will repay that favour when I return, I swear on it," The demon cursed.


    He noticed Shang Di trying and failing to pull me away, "Oh? What a nice find, I''m just in the mood to devour some souls."


    "Hieeeee!" Shang Di screeched, copsing on the floor in fear.


    I, on the other hand, was calmly pondering over what had him anchored in the living world.


    I smacked my palm with a fist "Ah¡­ That elf girl of course. She''s your anchor to the living isn''t it?"


    He growled at me, "So you were there? Those stupid mortals dare bind me to her! I will return and possess her after regaining my strength! Then the world will be mine to devour for putting me there!"


    I shook my head, "Yep, can''t have that. Sorry but I''m sending you back there and getting rid of you from possessing her, my disciples seem quite close to the elf after all."


    "You arrogant little--"


    I snapped my fingers, causing the entire area to rumble.


    The dark area around us was lit up from above with a blinding orange light.


    Both Abaddon and Shang Di looked up to see a huge meteorite twice of Abaddon''s falling straight towards him.


    Abaddon only had time to gape before he raised all four of his arms to catch it, barely stopping its descent with his inhuman strength.


    The demonughed, "Kuhahaha! You¡­ You are definitely not normal! But if you think this is enough to get rid of me, you''re in for a surprise!"


    I nodded, "Mmm¡­ that is quite impressive, but what are you going to do about the second one?"


    A second meteor simr in size to the first crashed on top of him, instantly ttening the demon into paste. His form dispersed into light particles before travelling along the Soul Link out of the Spirit Realm.


    Now that that was done, I should return back soon, I wasted enough time here already.


    I snapped my fingers and my soul was pulled along my own Soul Link, my body having already formed a few moments ago in the living world.


    Only when I disappeared from the Realm did I remember about the Shang Di I had left behind.


    Shame I didn''t managed to see his expression when I left.


    Now I have a slight nudging feeling that it won''t be thest time I will meet him.


    It took a moment before I felt myself entering a solid body, all my senses returning all at once.


    I jerked awake, finding myself resting on something soft.


    In front of me were four pairs of eyes belonging to Lian Li, Eris, Cai Hong and Diao Chan.


    A pair of arms were wrapped proactively around me alongside several fox tails that made up a bed of fluff for me to lie on. I guess Manami should be behind me then.


    "Master/Papa!" All of them called out at the same time.


    "Umu¡­ I''m back," I reassured them.


    I stretched out my hand to pat them, but¡­


    Why is my hand so small?

 Chapter 74 - A New Toy!

    (Shizuri POV)


    I groaned as I opened my eyes, feeling every part of my body ache.


    ??


    It''s been a while since I had to feel pain whening back from the dead. As an undead, pain was almost like a foreign concept to me.


    The only time where I do actually feel pain is when my body is in the midst of regenerating after a ''death''. That''s why I created a Soul Link to my body that allows me to remain anchored to the body while my soul is in the Spirit Realm.


    This would give time for my body to regenerate while my consciousness wandered elsewhere without having to go through those torturous death cycles, not that I actively seek to end myself all the time, mind you.


    That Soul Link took me about a decade of research and practice before I perfected it, so I am actually quite proud of it.


    As for I ended up in my current situation¡­ Let''s just say that just before I came back some crazy spirit summoned two really big meteors that crashed near where I was in the Spirit Realm, forcing me back into my body when it was only partially reformed.


    Like really, my ''body'' was just a lump of wriggling, burnt flesh when I returned to possess it.


    I spat curses as my arm pushed its way out from my burnt stump, the skin slowly regenerating back to its usual colour instead of the charcoal ck.


    Right now, I was lying down on my back on the grass where I was burnt into ashes by my dear sister''s ''mate''.


    I thought I caught him off guard when he had turned to look at me with that stupid face of his, but I only had time to raise my knives before he had just snapped his fingers without changing his expression. A ck coloured me had sprang out from underneath me immediately, consuming me from my legs up.


    That bastard then turned his attention away from the scene, like he didn''t even care that I was burning to ashes just two feet away from him!


    For Manami to be captured by a guy like him, there can be no other reason than that she was brainwashed!


    I will definitely save her from that piece of trash! I will make him bleed! I will drain him dry! Then Manami will finally return my affections for me!


    I cursed again when my legs started regenerating as well, the bone and sinew melding together causing an immense jolt of pain to travel up my spine.


    I briefly considered suicide to stop the damnable pain since I''m basically immobile during this time anyway, but I decided against it since the crazy Practitioner in the Spirit Realm might still be there.


    Who knows what else might happen there?


    Speaking of which, I don''t hear the sounds of festivities anymore, how long had I been away?


    I could still see from my vantage point that some stalls and the stage were still there so it couldn''t be that long, it seems like the people that were part of the festivities were all gone though.


    I pushed myself up with the stumps of my elbows, my arm still a while away from reforming. Sitting up on my haunches, I looked around the ce, finding it devoid of any life.


    Debris were strewn about the Courtyard in several ces, a few of the stalls having been the unfortunate victims of such debris, crushed beyond repair.


    I could smell blood in the air, but none of it smelt intoxicating to me so sister Manami should bepletely fine.


    What a shame.


    Would it hurt for her to at least lose an arm or something?


    Ehehehe~ I want to taste Manami''s blood again¡­ I miss the time where I had her strung up in my room with her justpletely drenched in that crimson elixir of hers.


    Such a shame she managed to escape when I had been away, I had so many more things I wanted to do with her.


    I had initially thought she was still hiding within the vige somewhere and limited my search to within said area, who knew Manami had actually moved herself outside the vige?


    Well that''s all in the past, I should focus on the present where my darling Mimi is being brainwashed by that stupid man.


    She calls him her destined mate but I''m pretty sure that''s just the drugs talking.


    It was another few minutes before my legs were steady enough to be stood on, I was unfortunately still bald but at least my tails had regrown.


    Well, the hair should grow out soon so it''s not that important to wait around for it.


    Deciding it was high time I get my fix of my dear Mimi again, I began searching for her.


    I followed the trail of destruction, noticing several of the Heaven Sect members cleaning up the mess.


    I overheard their conversations as I neared them, "So what happened actually?"


    "No idea, all I knew was that a giant figure appeared in the sky before turning to dust. Then some dragon started beating up the demon and those two Dark Sect members got struck by lightning and fire."


    "What about the team of Practitioners the Sect Master formed to fight them?"


    "I heard Sect Master told them that a few experts had handled the Dark Sect members, so there was no need for them to get involved. As for the dragon, it seems like they were supposedly mortal enemies or something, that''s why it appeared out of nowhere to kill the demon."


    "Doesn''t that reflect badly on our Sect though? Letting other people solve this for us?"


    "Oh, I heard those experts had a personal grudge against those two so everything was well."


    "I see, that''s very convenient huh?"


    "Indeed, really convenient."


    Convenient indeed. But I don''t care about that, where is my Mimi?


    Deciding that it might be faster to ask if they had seen her instead, I approached the small group of Practitioners wearing my best, fake smile once my hair had fully regrown.


    "My apologies gentlemen, may I know where Miss Manami might be?"


    They turned to regard me, surprised at my sudden appearance.


    "An¡­ Angel¡­" I heard one of them mutter under his breath.


    It took them a few seconds to shake themselves out of their stupor to regain their cognitive functions.


    "Oh er¡­ Sorry miss¡­ We didn''t see you there. Who were you looking for again?" Another asked.


    "Would any of you perhaps know who Manami is?"I asked again.


    "Oh, yeah. Sure. Master Lin''s fox disciple right? I saw her going towards that crater some time ago. Used to be Master Lin''s house too."


    I looked in the direction he pointed at where there was indeed arge crater filled with various pieces of greenery, probably torn up by whatever caused the crater in the first ce.


    I thanked them before moving on, ignoring their eyes that were so obviously locked on my behind.


    I contemted killing them, but their blood won''t be as pretty as Manami''s so I didn''t bother.


    It didn''t take long to find them since they were the only group of people within said crater, all of them hovering around something that Manami was holding.


    "So how long will you stay like this, Master?" The golden haired one asked. I believe her name was Lian Li was it? I have a hard time remembering names of nobodies.


    "Mmm¡­ This is a new Technique for me as well and it seems I have returned earlier than I should have. I''ll probably be like this for a month or so, give or take a few weeks," A high-pitched voice sounded out from within their midst.


    "Ara? That shor-- I mean¡­ That doesn''t sound so bad," A voice I recognised as Manami''s answered.


    I got closer and found her sitting on the ground, hugging something¡­ No, someone, to her chest with her tails wrapped protectively around it.


    How envious! I want to be wrapped up in Manami''s tails too! Especially when she is bleeding out from all her pores!


    I shifted myself to get a better angle of who it was, only to see a little boy sitting on Manami''sp, dressed in a tunic too big for him.


    He was even smaller than the little girl next to him that was calling him ''Papa'', probably no more than seven years old.


    My body had started moving on its own the moment Iid eyes on him being smushed in Manami''s bosom, rushing towards the group as though my life depended on it.


    I specifically moved at the exact moment when Manami was handing him over towards the golden haired one.


    Some of the girls had moved to intercept me, but I was just a little bit faster.


    I snatched the little boy from Manami''s grasp, holding him in front of me at eye level as my tails moved towards him.


    "Mine," I whispered.

 Chapter 75 - Shota Power

    (MC POV)


    So apparently I found out a w in this Technique.


    ??


    I had grown a body out from its infancy stage and returned to the body too early, resulting in me being trapped in this child''s body for the time being.


    The body is still going through an elerated growth rate so I should theoretically be able to return to my normal form in just a month or so.


    Theoretically, that is.


    But in the meantime¡­


    Manami hugged me closer to her, "Ufufufu~~ Master, is it too much to ask you to call me Manami Onee-chan during this time?"


    "Umm¡­ It will feel quite weird for me so I would refrain from doing such a thing," I refused.


    Cai Hong tilted her head, "Then¡­ Should Cai Hong call Papa ''Big Brother''? Umm¡­ But Papa looks smaller than Cai Hong now¡­ Maybe ''Little Brother''?"


    "As weird as it may sounding from my current form¡­ I would like Cai Hong to continue calling me Papa."


    Eris yed with my fingers, "My¡­ Master''s fingers are really soft¡­ Addicting¡­ This one humbly requests to be allowed to address Master as ''Little Brother''¡­ No, ''Lil Bro'' would be a better choice don''cha think so, Master?"


    "No."


    "Kukuku~ Master, could you try erm¡­ Spanking me over your kneeter? I just want to know the difference in the feeling¡­" Diao Chan requested.


    I flicked her forehead, ignoring the surprised scream from her, "Don''t joke like that with me."


    Lian Li wiped the drool from the side of her mouth, "Slurp¡­ Erm, Master¡­ There aren''t any bad side effects from this form, is there?"


    I shook my head, "I''m still keeping the Technique active so I''ll just be experiencing a sudden growth spurtter on. I guess I''ll have to do some revision to this Technique."


    "Ara, ara¡­ For Master to devise such a Technique so easily when we had been researching for one such Technique for so long without sess¡­ We are once again humbled," Manami sighed.


    Well, I did die once before after all. So I guess I had more advantage in creating a Technique that dealt with the life and death side of things.


    But I''m still exceedingly proud to hear they had already been doing research into Techniques on their own without my prompting, such diligent disciples I have.


    I stroked her tail to console her, enjoying the feeling of being able to sink my entire body in the fluff. I guess that''s an advantage to being small.


    "Once I perfected the Technique, I''ll share it with you girls," I decided.


    "Ara ara, to give this big sister a chance to be the little one for once, I thank Master from the bottom of my heart."


    Hmmm? I was referring to the Technique of anchoring of your soul to this world though? Eh, whatever.


    "Umm¡­ Manami, could I hug Master now?" Lian Li pleaded.


    I''m being treated like a plush toy right now aren''t I?


    Well, can''t say this is the weirdest experience for me though.


    And since the girls seemed to have managed to take down the demon and the Dark Sect members, I decided that I should just let them do whatever they want for now as their reward.


    Within reason of course.


    Manami was in the midst of passing me over to Lian Li when a figure blurred into my vision, lifting me into the air with them.


    I was greeted with the sight of a mass of maroon hair and a pair of half-crazed eyes partially hidden behind those bangs.


    Ah¡­ It''s the yandere fox I had burned to nothingness some time ago¡­ It seems my hunch about her not being able to die was right when I sensed her cursed soul.


    How did she return so fast though?


    "Mine," She had muttered, though loud enough for all of us to hear.


    A sword pierced through the air, the fox spinning away with me in order to dodge it.


    Eris pursued her, her de stabbing towards her side.


    The maroon fox swiped her tail in an arc, parrying her thrust while still staring at my face.


    "Unhand Master this instance, Shizuri!" Manami demanded, her hands outstretched with a multitude of fireballs hovering around her.


    "Ehehehe~ Oh Manami¡­ Why didn''t you tell me your mate was like this?" The maroon foxughed. "We could have had sooooo much fun together! So much fun¡­ So much blood¡­. Delicious, sinful blood¡­"


    Lightning sparked off Lian Li''s fingers, her face scrunched up in rage, "Harm a hair on Master and I will make sure you die a very painful, agonising undeath."


    Wow, I never knew Lian Li was that protective of me.


    Or is it because I''m currently in this body that she''s so protective? Ah, must be the girls'' motherly instincts, understandable.


    "''Burden of the sky, weight of the world; imprison the heathen that dares to be so bold. Restrict their free will, with naught choice but to be still. Divine Chains!''" Diao Chan chanted.


    Chains sprang forth from around us, enclosing around the maroon fox in an attempt to restrict her movements.


    Or at least, that''s what it must look like to them.


    "Ehehehe~ How interesting, I''ve not heard of such a Technique before," The maroon fox giggled, watching the chains wrap around a nearby tree.


    Manami growled, "Be careful, she is able to use her Technique to mess with our senses, confusing us to her real location."


    My fox disciple snapped her fingers, a shrill ringing sound resounded through the air that released the girls from their disorientation.


    Cai Hong dashed up towards her, surprising both the fox and I with her sudden speed.


    Shetched onto the fox''s leg with her mouth, chomping down on her leg.


    "Let''mmf mm''Papa go''ff!" Cai Hong demanded with her mouth stilltched on her leg.


    So cute.


    The fox clucked her tongue, annoyed that her confusion Technique had been dispelled so easily by Manami. She summoned a wall of air around her, pushing Cai Hong back to where she had came from.


    Deciding it might be a good time to defuse the situation, I tried to circte my quarks to expel her Technique and force her to release me.


    Eh?


    My Cultivation Point¡­ Is not there? I can''t feel any Elemental Quarks as well. This¡­ Why?


    I was still pondering the situation when Eris had lunged forward with her sword again, aiming to impale the fox at the end of her sword.


    Instead of dodging like I thought she would, the fox had ced me in the path of the sword with a manic smile.


    "Yes, let''s see how your blood tastes like. It must be simply divine!"


    Eris gasped, her free hand punching towards her sword wrist and dislocating it, redirecting her thrust to the side that barely missed me by several inches.


    The maroon fox sighed in disappointment, cing a finger nail at my cheek, "You wouldn''t cut him? Then let me do it then¡ª"


    A tail wrapped around her wrist before she could carry out her n, Manami pulling her wrist away from my face.


    "You cut even a single hair off Master and I will let you burn for the rest of eternity, Shizuri!"


    My captor giggled, "Ah Manami~~ As much as I would like to y with you, I found myself a new toy here, so would you mind?"


    There was a loud crack as Manami broke her wrist with her tail, the maroon fox only giving a roll of her eyes as a response.


    "Always the serious one, Manami. I remember back when we were both young and innocent. Why can''t you stay that way, hmm?"


    Young¡­ That''s right. Since my body regressed, so did my mastery of my Cultivation Point and Elemental Quarks.


    I remember that I only set off on the road of a Practitioner in my early teens, which means the current me should have no experience in handling Elemental Quarks.


    Crap...


    Well, that doesn''t mean I''m helpless though.


    But what I can do now is limited since knowing my captor is an undead, she probably doesn''t feel pain¡­


    I looked towards Eris, the swordswoman just managing to pop her dislocated wrist back into ce.


    I gave her a nod towards the maroon fox''s arm to which her eyes widened before nodding back.


    "Hey, Shizuri was it?" I spoke.


    She looked down at me, the manic smile materialising back on her face, "Yes, toy?"


    I flung my head back, smashing my head against her nose and sending her head tilting backwards.


    Eris dashed past us, her sword shing out to cut the muscle under the arm that held me and loosening her grip.


    Manami immediately wrapped her tails around me, pulling me back into her embrace while Diao Chan recited her binding Spell again, this time sessfully binding her in ce.


    Cai Hong then rushed up towards her again, this time leaping up to punch her right between the legs and sending her flying upwards.


    Lian Li took the opportunity to let loose the lightning she had charged in her fist, sending it forward to strike the airborne fox away and into the distant mountains.


    The five of them immediately crowded around me.


    "Master! Are you hurt?!"


    I waved my hand to show that I''m alright but it still took a good five minutes before they were finally convinced I was alright.


    "Well, I think it''s time to address the big issue now, though," I announced.


    They tilted their heads at me.


    "Well, I believe the elf is still stuck in Abaddon''s chest right? And I just found out that I can''t circte my quarks in this body so things have gotten a little bitplicated for her now."


    The girls gaped at me.


    I narrowed my eyes at them, "Don''t tell me you girlspletely forgot about her just because I turned small, did you?"


    They refused to meet my eyes.

 Chapter 76 - Nothing To See Here

    (MC POV)


    "... And so, the demon''s soul is using her as an anchor to this world where he should have been bound to hell. In order to sever the connection between them, I need to go into her Mind Realm and cut it." I exined, finishing my diagram on the board.


    ??


    Where did I get the board?


    Details, details.


    Lian Li raised a hand, "Wouldn''t one of us going into the Mind Realm to sever the connection be a better idea than having Master risk himself?"


    I shook my head, "Unfortunately, I have yet to teach any of you the intricacies of a living being''s psyche so there''s a high chance you girls might cause irreversible damage to her mind if you''re not careful. You girls have taught the elf before, right? Then she should be able to banish Abaddon from her mind with my help and her home ground advantage."


    Manami''s tail shifted, "But Master¡­ What if something happens to you again?"


    "Umu, the worst that could happen is for Abaddon to possess my body as well, but I highly doubt he would be interested in a body that has yet to unlock its Cultivation Point anyway."


    "This one still fears for Masters safety¡­" Eris protested. "This one humbly suggests having another apany Master."


    Diao Chan immediately stood up, "Yes! I volunteer for this task, Master! For my impudence, please punish this one before allowing me to follow you!"


    I flicked her on the forehead, "It''s much more than that. Her mind is only supposed to house a single consciousness and yet it holds the burden of two right now. Adding a third is already risky and I don''t want to imagine what she might be if she has to deal with four."


    I noticed the girls turned to look at Eris who promptly looked away, whistling to herself.


    Wonder what that was all about?


    Cai Hong pulled my hand, her height now slightly surpassing mine so she didn''t have to tilt her head upwards to look at me anymore, "Papa¡­ Won''t disappear again?"


    I admit having her call me her Papa at our current forms is a little weird, but I shan''t budge on the little brother no matter what!


    I fear something night awaken if she were ever to call me that, and I don''t mean anything rted to myself.


    I patted her head, "No, Papa wille back after beating the bad guys. Cai Hong will be a good girl, right?"


    "Nnn¡­ Cai Hong will be good¡­ Come back fast?" She nodded.


    Too cute.


    "Alright, Lian Li will send me into the elf''s consciousness and I''ll get to work," I announced, jerking my thumb to the giant demon''s corpse behind me. "The rest of you can just watch over me and make sure that demon doesn''t decide that possessing a kid suddenly seems like a better idea to him."


    They nodded.


    I rxed my stance, "Now, ready when you are, Lian Li."


    Lian Li pursed her lips and nodded, "Please take care, Master."


    She closed her eyes and pointed her palm at me, perfectly executing the technique I had just taught her mere moments ago.


    Did I mention she''s a heaven sent genius? Because she''s a heaven sent genius.


    My body started to glow, a string of light connecting me towards the unconscious elf.


    I only had time to give the girls a short nod before darkness engulfed my vision.


    A sense of vertigo hit me as the scene changed right before my eyes, the grassy ins switching to a scene straight from the burning depths of hell.


    The area was akin to a in with various trees, bushes and rocks dotted around, albeit all of them being dead.


    Oh, and the entire area was also burning in a sea of fire, even the rocks were burning somehow, thought I should mention that.


    This wasn''t really out of expectations since the demon probably changed the elf''s mindscape to be more familiar to him.


    What I was not expecting was the elf to be standing over what seemed to be a shrunk-down, human-sized version of Abaddon, the demon cowering underneath her foot.


    Her eyes seems to bepletely fine now considering how she''s ring down at the demon.


    "Thought me to be a helpless little elf hmm? I didn''t survive out in the wild for so long just for show you know? How does it feel like to be the weak one now?"


    Abaddon groaned, "I''m¡­ I''m just weak now because I got hit by two meteors¡­"


    The elf pushed her weight on the leg stepping on him, "And you think I couldn''t have taken you on when you were at full strength?"


    Abaddon trembled, "You¡­ Er¡­ You got taken by those two--"


    The elf kick him in the sides, "Those buggers caught me when I was distracted by the most dazzling disy of fireworks by the Master himself! Do I look like I''ll be taken out so easily to you, huh?!"


    "No, no. Definitely not¡­ Please don''t pull out my fingers again¡­"


    The elf returned her foot back on top of Abaddon, pushing him down further on the ground, "Now, are you going to tell me how to get rid of you? Or do I have to pull it out of you, huh?"


    The supposed demon of the abyss whimpered. Like, actually whimpered.


    "That¡­ You''ll need to separate my Soul Link to you¡­ But since I don''t know how the Dark Sect did it, I can''t separate it myself even if I wanted to¡­"


    "Tch¡­ Even more useless than a hammer made out of ss..." The elf cursed, biting on her finger. "When I get my hands on those two¡­ Hmm¡­ Will killing you do it?"


    The demon gulped, "I would prefer that you don''t¡­ I er¡­ I might cease to exist if you do that¡­"


    I was quite surprised that he actually admitted to that fact.


    Well, I guess I should make myself known then.


    Stepping up towards them, the two of them finally noticed my presence.


    "Perhaps I can help?" I gestured to the demon.


    The elf narrowed her eyes at me, "Who are you, then?"


    Oh right¡­ How should I convince her to my identity? I''m not dumb enough to think she will just take my word for it.


    For all she knew, I might be another demon attempting to take over her body.


    But before I even needed to convince her, she had just suddenly got on a knee and bowed to me, "Ma¡­ Master¡­ Master Lin! F-F-Forgive my rudeness! I¡­ I didn''t know it was you!"


    I raised my eyebrow, "How in the world did you know? I haven''t even said anything yet?"


    "Your aura!" She exined enthusiastically. "I didn''t notice it before since it''s more faint than usual but there''s no mistaking it! That light can only belong to you!"


    What the hell is she talking about?


    Is she high or something?


    Oh, maybe her eyes became more sensitive due to Abaddon''s curse or something? Like those people who had all their other senses improved because one was lost?


    Interesting¡­ I should probably look into it when I get the chance.


    "Umu¡­ I am impressed by your sight, I assume it has something to do with experience?" I prodded, hoping she''ll give more information about how she knew.


    She bowed her head lower, "Thank you for your praise!"


    Huh, the fact that she did not deny anything about her sight confirms that her senses were the ones to determine my identity.


    Well, we learn new things everyday.


    "Anyway, I suppose Abaddon here ispliant enough to want to leave peacefully?"


    The demon nodded quickly, still kneeling on the ground on all fours.


    "I didn''t mean for all this to happen ok? They forcefully summoned me and bound me to this girl I didn''t even know!" He defended.


    "And the curse?" I asked.


    He grimaced, "I wasn''t the one who put it on her you know? They did this ritual like several years ago that ced the curse on her. It''s like having someonee uninvited in your house, steal your doormat and running off with it¡­"


    Huh, this makes things easier. If he did not give consent on this ritual, then I can only think of one way they could have formed a Soul Link.


    "Then all you have to do is just visualise the link between the two of you and cut it together at the same time. It''ll be a mutual cut which would expel you guys back to your own respective bodies. Though¡­ Err¡­ Last I saw, your body is missing a head, Abaddon."


    He shook his head, "That''s no big deal, I can create another one back home."


    I noticed the elf gazing at him from below.


    "And er¡­ Fulfill my contracts that I may or may not have with other people around here¡­" He continued.


    "Contracts?" I asked. "They aren''t of a malicious nature now are they?"


    He shook his head quickly, "Oh, no! No! No! Nothing that will hurt you at all Master Lin! I would never dream of going against someone who can¡­ Er¡­ Drop two giant meteors on my head, after all¡­"


    "Oh, you knew?"


    He nodded, "Even when your body regressed, your aura still looks simr."


    Yeah, that''s what I thought.


    "Alright then, you two do just that. I''ll go out to give the space you guys need and take care of your bodies."


    The elf bowed her head lower, "I thank Master Lin for your benevolence!"


    I just waved my hand to show it was no big deal before tapping an inscription on my wrist, I had Lian Li inscribe it on me earlier as a failsafe just in case I had to escape at anytime.


    The scenery shifted again and I was back in my body, staring up at my disciples.


    "She had it handled," I answered their silent question, removing myself from Lian Li''sp that I had been lying on top of. "You girls trained her well, I must say."


    "You overpraised us, Master," Manami bowed her head.


    I patted her head, "Well, she will still be unconscious for some time at least, so in the meantime, I have something to ask of you all."


    They all looked at me expectantly.


    "I can''t circte quarks while still in this form so I can''t teach you girls properly, do you all still want to stay with me?"


    "Of course!" They answered in unison.


    "Umu¡­ In that case, my house is destroyed and I''m quite useless at the moment¡­ So I''m suggesting that we relocate back to my hometown while waiting for my body to return to its original form."


    The five girls'' eyes sparkled, "Master''s hometown?"


    Yep, it''s time for the homing.

 Chapter 77 - Start Of Childhood Arc... Wait, What?

    (Lian Li POV)


    I pulled aside the curtain to nce outside the carriage that our little group was seated in, watching the paddy fields roll past us.


    ??


    When Delta had woken up, we had handed her over to a few of our people to send her back to our headquarters, the elf having already regained her sight. We made sure to swear her to silence about Master''s current condition, in exchange for some¡­ Future materials.


    My younger brother¡­ I mean my Master is currently seated on myp, ying some form of pping game with Cai Hong that was seated on Manami''sp across from me.


    It had been an uneventful two days since we left the Heaven Sect for Master''s hometown, a trading town on the other side of the mountain that Heaven Sect had been built into.


    Master had approached the Sect Master to inform of his ns right after he had dered his intentions.


    There was a little bit of confusion as to who the Sect Master was speaking to, but our presence quickly shut him up.


    The Sect Master had just taken one look at us and promised that he would have his courtyard restored as soon as he could.


    It was quite obvious he was afraid that Master was going to leave the Sect for good and that promise was just a poor attempt at retaining him.


    Master had said it was not a big deal and to concentrate on restoring the Sect first. He said he would just be going to visit his family and would return sooner orter.


    Of course only Master would be so benevolent.


    And to further prove my point, Master had then hired a luxurious coach that would send us all the way to Master''s hometown, ensuring we would travel infort.


    Throughout this journey, the girls and I alternated having Master sit on each of ourps. He had rejected us at first, but Cai Hong helped immensely by climbing onto myp and insisting Master did the same opposite her on Eris''sp..


    I must admit, having Master in this form is both frustrating and incredibly alluring.


    We get to pamper Master as much as we wanted and however we wanted. His expressions were just too cute to the point that I suffered multiple heart palpitations way too many times.


    Manami already had an entire stock of the new pictures just focusing on Master''s adorableness. We collectively decided that these pictures should only be circted privately amongst us and never be distributed.


    Except a private stock to Delta as promised, of course.


    Sometimes Master would indulge in our selfish requests and call us big sisters when we ask for it, Diao Chan had passed out from excitement the first time he did it.


    But on the frustrating side of things¡­ Our night activities basically grinded to a halt, though there''s admittedly not much toin since Master still slept with us, letting us cuddle him to sleep.


    All in all, it was the best days of our lives.


    "Dear passengers, the vige is just up ahead, we''ll reach in another five minutes or so," The coachman called out from his little window.


    I pulled the curtain further to view the front of the coach. Sure enough, just in the distance was a rather decent sized, walled town sitting at the end of the path.


    Come to think of it, we''ve never thought of finding out Master''s roots. We hadn''t even known that he still had a family before this.


    "Master?" I called out, letting the curtain drop back in ce to cut off the interior from view.


    Master paused his little pping game with Cai Hong to look up at me with a tilt of his head.


    Not good¡­ Must resist desire to pinch cheeks¡­


    "Umm¡­ I fear this may be a little toote to ask this but¡­ What is your family like?"


    Master tapped his chin in thought, his other hand busy with patting Cai Hong''s head, "A normal one I suppose? My parents run a small merchantpany that trades with Jin city. The town here provides food from the farnd and raw materials from the mines behind the town in return for daily necessities and luxury goods. Their main trading partner is, of course, the Xi Family, though I suspect things would change soon since two of their enforcers have been outed as Dark Sect members."


    I frowned at that little bit of information, if Master''s family is important, we would need to alter our ns in destroying that little meddlesome Xi Family.


    "Other than that," Master continued. "I have an older brother and sister alongside a younger sister I suppose."


    "Ara? Master is not the only child?" Manami asked, a little surprised.


    Master shook his head, "No, my brother is the eldest of us at twenty-five this year while my sisters are twenty-three and twenty-one."


    Eris tilted her head, "Master left¡­ Why¡­?"


    Master shrugged his shoulders, "My older brother was set to take over the family business anyway and I didn''t really have much going for me there¡­ So I set off on the Practitioner path when I became of age."


    I shared a nce with my sisters, the feeling of there being something more behind the story prevalent in the air.


    "My older sister works in the family business as an ountant while my younger sister had just started learning under her when I left my home back then. I wonder how they''re doing now?"


    "Does Master not maintain contact with them?" Diao Chan asked.


    "Mmm¡­ It''s the asional letter during the special asions like New Years and birthdays, but they were mostly just greetings and nothing more than that though."


    I grew rather nervous, "Umm¡­ Should we have prepared some gifts, Master?"


    "I already got that covered for you girls," Master patted my leg assuredly. "Why else did you think I told Eris to bake a few more pastries than usual?"


    Master¡­ Did I say that you were the most benevolent being? I did, didn''t I? Well I have yet to say it enough times yet.


    Cai Hong pulled at Master''s hand, "Should Cai Hong call Papa ''big brother''?"


    Master patted her head, "Just stick to Papa, hmm?"


    "Okies. Cai hong likes Papa!"


    I smiled at the heart-warming scene just as we reached the gate. I heard the guards calling the carriage to stop while they moved forward to inspect us.


    Master had warned us about this before since he wasn''t about to start trying to convince everyone who he actually was.


    "Too troublesome, and it just invites more unnecessary trouble," He had said.


    We would have just eradicated any of the troubles though, but I suppose Master was just being his usual considerate self.


    Master should be a little more selfish in my opinion.


    The guards checked with the coachman first before moving towards us.


    The door to our carriage was opened to reveal a lean man wearing a breastte with a short sword strapped to his hip. He had a rather pretty face that was clean shaven and devoid of any blemishes.


    I had half expected the guard to start ogling at us but he just had just leaned against the doorway nomittally and asked, "Who are you and what''s your purpose ofing here?"


    "We''re Master Lin''s disciples," I exined, shing Master''s personal seal. "We''re here to check on his family here."


    The guard narrowed his eyes at the seal before giving a nod of approval, "''aight. Ain''t gonna cause trouble for the number one Practitioner on the continent, his ce is thergest building at the end of the road, can''t miss it. Go on through."


    That went way smoother than I thought it would.


    The guard closed our door shut and shouted the all-clear to his mates, stepping aside for the coach to enter the town.


    The coachman guided the carriage through the gates unmolested, continuing our way towards our destination.


    Afortable silence descended within the interior of the coach, the only sounds were the rhythmic ppinging from Master''s and Cai Hong''s hands.


    "He''s gay," Master exined after a while. "He has a husband who works as a receptionist at the local Adventurer''s Guild too."


    Ah, that exins the guard''s reaction.


    "Should we prepare for anything, Master?" I asked, this was a town none of us has yet to visit.


    Master shook his head, "For this one, let me do the talking. My family has a¡­ Different¡­ View on the world than others. As you might be able to see from the building itself."


    I pulled aside the curtains to reveal arge ornate mansion at the end of the road, the coach moving slowly up a small hill to reach its gates.


    The building itself was nothing that we''ve ever seen before, the walls were white and smooth and the windows had panels of ss embedded in them.


    It didn''t take long before the coach stopped in front of the mansion.


    We disembarked from the carriage, thanking the coachman for his services before looking up at the wrought iron gates.


    "Well, let''s go then," Master told us cheerily, pushing open the gate to step in.


    Right after that, a dozen or so people dressed in te armour appeared all around us, half of them with des drawn and the other half pointing strung bows at us.


    "Stop right there, criminal scum!"

 Chapter 78 - Meeting The Family

    (Manami POV)


    Ara ara? It looks like there''s a lot of insects we have to get rid ofter, I''ll make sure tomit their faces to memory.


    ??


    The only one without a basc on their head stepped in front of us, his long sword held at his side. He had a grizzled beard and short greyish white hair. A distinct scar ran across his forehead that stretched from his right temple to end just above his left eyebrow.


    Everything about him just screamed of a knight.


    "What do you want? This ce is private property and you''re trespassing right now."


    Master waddled up to him, his actions beyond the limits of adorableness.


    The guard looked down at him, his sword tilting slightly.


    Eris had her own de unsped while the rest of us readied our own Techniques to strike the guard down should he dare to even move against Master.


    "It''s been awhile, Fred," Master greeted.


    The guard raised an eyebrow, his sword moving closer towards Master who stood unfazed at the number of swords currently pointed at him.


    "Who are you? Why do you know my name?"


    Master smirked, "What? Already forgotten little old me? Weren''t you the one who saw me off at the town''s gate not so long ago?"


    "Saw you off? What are yo--" the guard stopped himself, squinting his eyes to inspect our Master once more. "Second Young Master?"


    "Hey, got it in one, not bad," Master nodded. "At least you''re not going senile yet."


    Ara? Even after Master has revealed his identity, the guards do not seem to be showing any signs of weing us?


    "You should not have returned¡­ There is no more ce for you here, Young Master," that Fred guy frowned.


    Master shrugged, "Yeah, but my current ce got a little busted, so I thought I''ll juste back here and crash for a while."


    "You do not seem to have heard what I said, Young Master."


    "Oh, I heard it well enough all right, and I frankly don''t much care about what you think, really."


    "Are you trying to seek entrance or are you looking to be thrown out of here after a good beating?"


    "Would it surprise you if I said the former?"


    "No," Fred motioned to the others to sheathe their swords, though his own remains drawn, "And should I ask what happened to you to result in your¡­ Small stature?"


    Master waved his hand nonchntly, "Oh, just had to fight a really big demon that could have destroyed this entire town easily if it wanted to. Small price to pay, really."


    Fred scoffed, looking at us once more.


    "And thesedies are?"


    "My disciples," Master answered inly.


    "Even the little girl?"


    "Adopted daughter."


    "I''m sure."


    "Could I just go in now? I''d like to see father too."


    "He is most definitely not your father," Another voice called out from behind the knight.


    All of us turned to see a man strutting up to us from the mansion doors, dressed in what looked to be some colorful tunic with a pair of matching pants. Unlike Master who had ck hair, his was of a dirty blonde colour and trimmed to a short crew cut. His face was more angr and ruggedpared to Master''s smoother features and his eyes were a distinct aqua bluepared to Master''s brown pools.


    Master seemed quite surprised to see him but quickly changed his face to a neutral one.


    "Elder brother," Master greeted.


    "You and I are not rted," the man refuted. "Fred, get these peasants off our doorstep."


    We were all prepared to move in to protect Master when he raised an arm to stop us.


    "I have a way to help younger sister."


    The guards stopped in their tracks at Master''s words, looking at who we assume to be Master''s ''brother''.


    "You lie," He said simply, though there was a slight waver in his voice.


    Master shrugged, "You can reject me here and know that you turned a potential help away or let me in not as your brother but someone who can help our younger sister."


    The man had cursed under his breath, "Damn you! It''s all because of you that younger sister is in the state that she is in now! Don''t you act like it''s none of your business after you infected her twelve years ago!"


    I would have just pierced this little boy''s chest with my tail if not for Master''s earliermand of leaving everything to him.


    "Isn''t that why I''m here now?" Master tilted his head.


    He red at Master, "You really should not havee back here. Tell me the truth, why did you reallye back?"


    "I want an easy life. And since my house got destroyed by some Dark Sect people looking for trouble, I thought I''ll just take the opportunity to visit you guys and take a look at sister while I''m at it."


    "Easy life?" The man spat. "Your presence here makes everyone''s life way more difficult than it should be! You have no right to wish for such a thing!"


    With those words, the man turned on his heels and marched back to the mansion.


    The Fred guy sighed before turning back to us, finally sheathing his sword, "I bid you wee, Master Lin and his disciples."


    He gestured to the guards who cleared the way for us, Master stepping through the gate without hesitation.


    We followed after him, still confused about the exchange.


    Right now it seemed like Master had parted on hostile terms with his mortal family for reasons unknown.


    "So¡­ Purge?" Diao Chan stage-whispered.


    I shook my head, "We don''t know Master''s stance yet."


    "Right. Dy purge, got it."


    The guards returned to their positions while Fred trailed after us, no doubt as our guard.


    "Master?" Lian Li started after we caught up to Master.


    Master had just shook his head, "I know there''s a lot of questions all of you would like to ask, I''ll answer themter. For now, I should go and check on the rest of my family."


    We nodded and concentrated on observing our surroundings instead.


    I have to admit it was a rather bizarre ce.


    The area behind the front gate was awn that was nted with various types of greenery and flowers, all of them well cared for and properly maintained.


    The building itself was built with a white, marble-like material and the windows were built with ss windows, something that I have never seen in any other town that I have been to.


    The whole ce just seems so alien to me, like it was a ce that has its own different culture despite being so close to both Jin city and Heaven Sect.


    Catching on to our surprise, Master asked, "Quite a sight isn''t it? Not at all what you girls are used to right?"


    "Why is it so, Master?" Eris asked.


    "Influence from a different continent," Master exined. "Or at least that''s what my grandparents insisted the answer to be all the way to the grave."


    I tilted my head, "Ara? Is there such a thing, Master?"


    Master shrugged, "It hasn''t been proven that there aren''t any other continents out there, so I wouldn''t be so fast to say nay to that."


    How interesting.


    The existence of other continents? I guess we should form an expedition and baptise thosends if they exist. Ufufufu~~


    Master reached thending of the front entrance, both Lian Li and I moving forward to push open the double doors for him to enter.


    The interior of the building was nothing like we''ve ever seen.


    The entire hall was decoratedvishly, clearly a show of the upant''s wealth.


    A grand staircase led upwards towards anding before splitting off to both sides to reach the second floor. The floor was polished marble, its surface so shiny we could see our reflections on it without much effort.


    Master said that his family runs a ''small merchantpany'' right? I don''t think a small merchantpany would be able to amass such wealth.


    Master''s ''brother'' waited at the staircasending with his arms crossed, tapping his foot impatiently.


    "Come then¡­ You should at least meet¡­ Father first..."


    He turned on his heel, ascending the rest of the stairs to the second floor without another nce back.


    Master just smiled at us, "Well now, let''s go. I''ll introduce you girls to my father at least."


    Ara? Is this what they call meeting the inws?


    Ufufufufu~


    You should have just said so Master, now I regret not wearing something nicer!

 Chapter 79 - Family Reunion

    (MC POV)


    Honestly, seeing my brother dressed in what looked like a doublet surprised me. I didn''t know that the town''s technology has advanced to such a terrifying degree either.


    ??


    Last I remembered, the town was still stuck in what could be equated to the early medieval ages that I had read about in my trips to the other world. But now, it seems like there were traces of them already moving to the early Renaissance era.


    The speed of this advancement is really too fast no matter how you looked at it.


    I followed my elder brother towards the mansion''s study, taking the time to point out various parts of the house as well, though the ce has actually changed quite a lot after I left.


    For one, I do not remember there being electrical lights installed nor was my house more than one storey high. My family wasn''t that well-offst I checked.


    Brother knocked on the door to the study, only opening it after a curt "enter" echoed from behind the door.


    "Father," He had called out in greeting. "I have brought the¡­ Ahem¡­ I have brought Younger brother."


    We entered after he had said those words, my girls trailing behind me with Fred bringing up the rear.


    A lean but muscr man sat behind the mahogany desk half hidden behind a few stacks of papers.


    He shared my brother''s rugged looks as well as hair and eye colours. But instead of being clean shaven like brother, he had chosen to grow out his beard just like Fred did. ce the knight and my father side by side and you might even mistake them for being rted in some way.


    My father ced the paper he was holding on top of another stack by the side of the table, looking up towards us just as Fred closed the door behind him.


    "Son," He nodded to my brother before turning towards me. "And¡­ You? What happened to you?"


    "Body regressed, long story," I waved my hand. "How you''ve been?"


    "Well enough after you left," Father scoffed, pushing himself back from his desk. "Why have you returned?"


    I looked towards my brother who just looked away.


    Really? I''m repeating myself here, you know? I should have just amplified my voice and announced it to everyone in the first ce then. At this rate, I might have to exin myself to everyone I meet.


    "Got bored, came back, end of story."


    "Hmph, I''m sure."


    Father pushed himself out of his chair, switching his gaze towards the girls behind me.


    "And I suppose all of you are his so called disciples?"


    My girls nodded.


    "He isn''t giving any of you weird ideas is he?"


    They shook their heads collectively, though I could tell from their face their were holding themselves back for me.


    "How rude. What do you take me for?" I protested.


    He tilted his head down to stare at me silently.


    I gestured around the room, "Don''t pretend you guys didn''t benefit from whatever you said I caused."


    My brother clicked his tongue, "I would''ve preferred that they remained normal even so."


    I raised my eyebrow, "They?"


    Father sighed, "First it was just the little one¡­ But your elder sister got infected too¡­"


    Ah¡­ That may kind of exin why everything changed so much so quickly¡­


    "So you im you can cure her?" Elder brother asked.


    "Help, not cure," I corrected. "It''s not a damn illness."


    "Like hell it''s not a damn illness!" Brother mmed the wall with a fist. "You should have seen the things they have drawn! No one in their normal state of mind will draw such things, much less do the things they do! And the state of this town¡­ Argh!"


    I grimaced, "It can''t be that bad?"


    "Your mother has even moved away after seeing the state of them," Father informed with a frown stered on his face.


    I scoffed, "Now that''s just overreacting."


    My brother gestured towards the door, "Please, do go ahead and fix what you have started and ran away from."


    "You do realise I''ve told you time and time again I have no memory of what I did?"


    "And I''ve refuted you time and time again that it doesn''t matter if you remember or not because you still did it."


    I shrugged, seeing no point in arguing about something that I have already tried and failed to argue about.


    "Umm¡­ Master has missing memories?" Lian Li asked from behind.


    "Ah, they do speak," Brother said sarcastically. "I almost thought you were all mute."


    "Be nice," Father rebutted. "Have I not taught you that at least?"


    He then turned to my girls, "Sorry about that, he''s quite stressed these few days with the Xi Family being outed as a Dark Sect supporter. But to answer your question¡­ Yes, your Master has missing memories from a rather young age."


    I nodded, "Yeah, never really told you guys about it, it''s not really important anyway."


    Manami frowned, "Was this caused by someone?"


    "Hmm, a sharp one aren''t you?" Father noted. "Yes, though we do not know who. But it was after your Master had infected his sister with¡­ That ailment¡­ Then we had no idea how to fix her because of that."


    "Yeah, and then you guys just kicked me out because you thought that would fix her," I added.


    "You wanted to chase those Practitioner fantasies of yours, we did not kick you out!" Brother protested.


    I shrugged, "You did tell me I won''t ever be weed here again, not like I was much weed here to begin with."


    "You left of your own ord!"


    I waved my hand, "Details, details. Anyway, I think I''ve spent enough time here being polite, where are my sisters?"


    "Where your room used to be¡­" Father sighed. "You can go see what their conditions are and tell me if you can do something about it. I''ll make sure your disciples are at least well taken care of here and away from all the trash."


    Huh. Weird but ok.


    "Oh well, I guess you guys can get acquainted with my disciples. They''re good girls," I suggested, turning to leave the room.


    My disciples bowed to me as I left while the others just watched me leave with dispassionate eyes.


    Passing through some of the corridors that were still rather familiar to me, I stopped at an ornately decorated wooden door that had the sign "Keep Out" nailed on to it.


    My door didn''t use to be this decorated and I didn''t hang the sign there either.


    I pushed open the door without knocking, just in time to see a young girl posing with a leg on a chair and her right arm raised in the air with a stick in her hand. She had her ck hair tied into twintails that hung to the small of her back, her pink, frilly dress a stark contrast to it.


    "Fear not! For the Magical Girl Sarah will be here to save the day!"


    Right opposite her was an older girl with simr features dressed entirely in ck. I was talking about ck eyeliner, ck dress, ck gloves, ck shoes and even a ck umbre she was holding over her shoulder.


    "Ohohoho~~ Does Magical Girl Sarah think she can fight against me? The all powerful, very charming and attractive Dark Mistress of Ebony Night?"


    "Yes! You will fall to my spells today, Dark Mistress of Ebony Night!"


    "It is you who shall fall to me today, Magical Girl Sarah!"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Now you know why I had pegged Diao Chan as a chuunibyou at first.

 Chapter 80 - My Little Brother Can’t Be This Cute?!

    (MC POV)


    I looked around what used to be my room.


    ??


    There were tons of pictures everywhere. They were on the walls, the floors, the furniture and even the ceiling.


    I nced at one that was particrlyrge near me, it was a drawing of a younger version of myself pushing my brother down on the couch, my face scandalously close to his.


    I shivered, tearing my eyes away from the frightful sight.


    My sisters were still doing their little skit, neither of them having noticed my entrance.


    The two of them were in their exaggerated poses and facing each other. My younger sister had both her arms raised in a ''V'' shape above her head while my older sister had her arms pointed diagonally upwards in the same direction in what you would call a ''dab''.


    "Be ready for my magic, Dark Mistress of Ebony Night! For I shall use my special ''Love, Love, Rainbow Beam'' on you!"


    "Ohohoho! I shall counter that with my ''Eternal Torment, ckest Night'' spell!"


    "What?! Oh no! My ''Love, Love, Rainbow Beam'' was actually deflected? This cannot be!"


    "You cannot defeat me, Magical Girl Sarah! Ohohoho!"


    Is this a good time to mention both of these girls are in their twenties?


    Yeah¡­ I have no idea what happened to them. ording to my brother and father, I caused my little sister to turn into a chunnibyou, then lost my prior memories after she turned into one.


    Received a lot of k for doing that so I decided to pack up my bags and leave when I discovered my potential as a Practitioner.


    Really, if your own family isn''t treating you well in your own home, why bother staying? I know a few people who are treated like dirt because they have crippled meridians or have no talent in what the family is good at, but if that''s the case, why stay in such a cancerous environment?


    Crippled meridians? Go find another thing you''re good at for crying out loud. Painting, singing, writing or even blood suck¡ª I mean practicingw, find something else to do with your life.


    You don''t need people who will only put you down at your lowest. Ditch the dead weights!


    Scorned because you have no talent in cultivation? Well screw that too! Start your own damn business with ckjack and hookers!


    Then milk those naysayers dry of their hard-earned Spirit Stones¡ª I mean coins. No that''s not right either, it''s cash. Yeah, I meant cash.


    Life''s already hard enough, no need to make it harder than it has to be you know?


    Just look at me, spent so much of my time seeking power and I still end up dead as a nobody.


    And even now when I decide to live an easier life, I still got to deal with things like this.


    Anyway, back to the thing about my little sister.


    After she got er¡­ Enlightened? Yeah, Enlightened.


    After she got enlightened by the past me, she beganing up with all sorts of ideas to improve and fast forward our town''s technology.


    Back before I got constantly sent to the other worlds, especially with that psycho''s ''truck-kun'' stick, I hadn''t understood my little sister''s thinking either and thought something had infected her.


    That made me stay far, far away from my family since I had been convinced she had turned into something quite out of this world. That, and? I honestly didn''t really care much about human interaction back then.


    But it''s obvious to me now what''s going on with her so I thought I could at least talk to her. But seeing my elder sister being influenced to start embracing gothic Lolita fashion in addition to being a chuuni as well was a shock to me.


    She was supposed to be the cool-headed onest I remembered? The prim and properdy types you know?


    Or is this her rebellious phase?


    And what I hadn''t expected at all was the fact that these two had also been creating all these¡­ Do I dare say¡­ Art? I think there''s one pasted on the ceiling that was a depiction of a semi-naked stranger hugging an equally semi-naked version of myself from behind with roses drawn around the edges.


    I stopped my line of thought before I end up crossing the point of no return.


    I cleared my throat.


    The two of them finally noticed me standing by the doorway and stopped mid-pose.


    "Yeah, it''s me," I answered, already anticipating their questions. "Got caught up in something and got shrunk. My ce got wrecked so I''m here to crash for some time. Good to see you little sis, elder sis."


    It took them all but a second to register my words.


    "Ahhhh~ What is this?! What is this?!" My little sister rushed up to me, lifting me up to her face so she can rub her face on mine. "My Onii-sama has be my otouto?! This is a dreame true!!"


    I pushed myself away from her, "Ok, who taught you the weeb speak?!"


    Ignoring my question, she started patting my head, "Onii¡ª No, Otouto-kun! Call me Onee-chan! Hurry, hurry! Haiyakuuuuu!"


    What.


    The.


    Hell.


    What the hell has gotten into her?!


    "Ohohoho~ My little brother can''t be this cute, can he?" Elder sis strutted up to me, twirling her umbre behind her.


    She stepped beside my little sister, pinching my cheek with her hand, "Ah, but he really is cute! Mmm¡­ I need to draw the next set of art pieces! ''My cute Shota brother and the devilish CEO'', it''s definitely going to be a hit!"


    No, no, no. Please don''t. I''m starting to regreting back already, they''re worse than I thought.


    "Wait, wait. I need to know what the hell happened to you girls when I was gone?!"


    My little sister tilted her head at me, "Eh? Does that mean that Onii-sama has yet to regain his memories? But¡­ That can''t be true! You promised me your memories will return if I spread the knowledge of ''An Ney May'' far enough! Does that mean a town is not enough? Does it have to be the world?!"


    I held up a hand to stop her rambling, "What are you talking about?"


    Little sis pulled me into her embrace, "No need to worry Onii-sama! This imouto will spread your teachings far and wide to recover your memories! The Gods of ''An Ney May'' will watch over us!"


    Deciding my little sister was probably a lost cause, I switched my gaze to my elder sister.


    My mouth was in the midst of opening to speak before I saw her drawing on a stack of papers at inhuman speeds, the pieces of paper flying off tond on the floor after she was done with each one.


    My eyes managed to catch sight of one of the pages, the drawing depicting my current younger form looking up at a half-dressed man with a bashful look, my character''s hand lifting up the hem of my shirt to reveal a hint of flesh.


    "NOOOOO!!" I screamed, reaching out a hand to try and stop her.


    "Let it happen Onii-sama!" My little sis pulled me back. "Onee-sama is already an established ''Man gack kar''! She has already pulled in all of this town''s Fujoshi to be her loyal followers! We will use the power of BL to influence the entire world!"


    "That is exactly what I don''t want you stupid sister!"


    "Iyaaa~~ Onii-sama baka! We''re doing this for your own good, you know?! Everything will be daijobu!"


    "Let go of me right this instance you pervert sister! Stop pinching me!"


    "Ehehehe~ Onii-sama Kawaiii~~"


    "I said let go of me you damn chuuni!"


    I''m seriously regrettinging back here now.


    Seriously, what did I do twelve years ago that resulted in them being like this?!

 Chapter 81 - *Taps Forehead*

    (Imout¡ª I mean Little Sister POV)


    My name is ria, the youngest member of the Lindulf House.


    ??


    I have an elder brother whom I love dearly, he always took care of me whenever he could, calling me his cute ''imouto''.


    I didn''t know what ''imouto'' had meant back then but since he called me cute, I hadn''t minded. It was really fun ying and learning from him.


    I also had another elder brother named Dailus, but he was always busy with helping our father run the business so I never saw him much. He looked like a boring person too.


    Then, there was also my elder sister, Odriana. I really liked her too.


    She ys together with me and brother from time to time and taught me a lot of interesting things together with my dear brother.


    I really like them.


    Then one day, my dear brother told me, "ria imouto, would you like to learn about the great truth of ''An Ney May''?"


    Interested in knowing more about what my dear brother knew and what exactly this ''An Ney May'' was, I had told him yes.


    My dearest brother had then brought me to a quiet room, cing both his hands on both sides of my head.


    Light emanated from his body and a stream of knowledge had transferred from him to me.


    I saw an amazing world where anything and everything was possible, the technology of the world an entire realm ahead of us.


    I learnt of the sagas of various heroes and viins, many of them sharing the trait of dying from an insidious, fast-moving, metal carriage. They had found themselves in a different world after waking up, then moving on to make great advancements in the world they woke up in, changing them in ways one could never have imagined.


    Not only that, there were also multitudes of people who led lives beyond their worlds, the stories written about them incredibly heroic and awe-inspiring.


    A slime, a goblin, a skeleton mage, a young man apanied by a goddess, a man who became a little girl, a one eyed boy who challenged God to get his loli vampire back and even a ck haired swordsman swinging two swords in a battle against a giant bull-headed monster.


    But it was not only limited to epics either. There were also stories of everyday people who lived everyday lives, some of them heart-warming while others incredibly heart-wrenching to watch.


    The daily lives of three boys, a group of people forming a club to make friends, five friends helping a sixth to move on to the afterlife and a young man learning to take care of his daughter after losing his wife whom had dreams of joining a drama club in the past.


    I was just in the midst of learning the mechanics behind magi-science when grandma and grandpa had entered the room, wrenching Onii-sama''s hands away from me when they saw us.


    A sudden surge of information had hit me then, overloading my senses and causing me to ck out.


    Thest thing I remembered was hearing Onii-sama''s voice, "Spread it, and I will remember..."


    I hadn''t known what he meant then, but I had woken up a weekter to find out that Onii-sama had lost all his memories prior to that incident.


    The House had med him for mya which made him quite distant to everyone. Even after I had woken up, he was no longer as willing to spend time with me.


    I had tried to convince everyone that what Onii-sama did was beneficial to me, but grandpa and grandma overruled me, stating he was a monster for doing whatever he did.


    It was an unfortunate fact that our House was not exceptionally receptive of Practitioners, calling them freaks of nature instead.


    Seeing that I had no chance in cracking open the stubbornness of my House, I decided to focus on returning Onii-sama back to his former self.


    I believed that by spreading the wonders of ''An Ney May'' to our town, Onii-sama will regain his memories and return to his former self again!


    But in order to do that, I would need to raise the technology level of our little town, I can''t believe how backwards our world was! How did wee so far without even a printing press?!


    I began drawing all sorts of schematics and blueprints that will bring improvements to our world, showing them to people who I thought would be able to help me materialise them.


    Everyone in my House imed that I had finally awakened to my potential, but none of them had acknowledged Onii-sama''s role in doing so.


    No matter how much I told them that Onii-sama was the one behind all the ideas, Grandma and Grandpa had told others that the technological advancements were influences from another continent instead.


    I still question why people bought that reason when no other continents have been proven to exist yet, I guess unenlightened people are just gullible.


    Even more perplexing was why they were so adamant about denying Onii-sama''s contribution, it was like they didn''t want anyone else to know about his rtion to our House?


    I don''t understand¡­ It can''t be that he is a possible Practitioner, right?


    I had confronted grandma and grandpa about this multiple times, but they always said I was still too young to understand and told me to continue creating those ''technological wonders'' of mine.


    No one took the words of a girl barely ten years old seriously despite the fact that she''s churning out things that were way beyond this world''s technology.


    Even after grandpa and grandma had passed away from illness, everyone still believed that some foreign people had inspired me to create all these wonders instead of my beloved Onii-sama.


    Frustrated with their idiocy, I concentrated on trying to spread the wonders of ''An Ney May'' to the rest of the town instead.


    But I had been toote.


    Just when I had managed to get the printing press up and running, Onii-sama had decided that he had enough of the mistreatment and left the town, seeking the way of the Practitioner.


    He had even changed his name and assumed a new identity, effectively cutting off ties with us on his day of departure.


    As much as I wanted Onii-sama to stay, I thought it was a better idea to help him regain his memories. Once I achieve that, he will remember our childhood promise and return naturally to me!


    A fool-proof n!


    But I still needed help to spread the ideology effectively.


    I thus sought out my Onee-sama, who had been just as equally distraught about Onii-sama''s departure as I was.


    It was not difficult to convince her to join me in helping Onii-sama and I proceeded to teach her everything that Onii-sama had taught me.


    That was when she found her talent in being a ''Man gack kar'', creating pure love stories between two pure boys.


    Using our new printing press to produce her new book, it was quickly distributed to the town and it sold like hotcakes, the book''s poprity skyrocketing within a few days.


    But for some reason, elder brother Dailus and Father had vehemently rejected our ideas, even calling the pure BL that we came up with "disgusting and utterly uneptable".


    Hmph!


    Our fans disagree with you!


    A love between two boys is the purest form of love! How could they not understand that?!


    Even elder sister agrees! Look at the love story she had written about Onii-sama and this young lord of a city! It was sold out within the first day!


    That clearly shows the power of pure BL! Unenlightened people like him will never understand! But that''s ok, we will just use this to educate the rest, spreading thepower of ''An Ney May'' to the rest of the town.


    Ignore the naysayers and concentrate on getting our town to understand the greatness of ''An Ney May'' to return Onii-sama''s memories!


    Soon, I will introduce the versatile steam engine and trains will be a thing. Once the mining has be even more streamlined, I should have the resources to start industrializing this town and slowly build it up!


    In just a few dozen years, the giant assault mobile exoskeletons will also be a reality!


    Just wait for me, Onii-sama! I will fulfill this task that you have bestowed upon me!

 Chapter 82 - His Background Circumtances

    (Lian Li POV)


    There was a minute of silence when Master left the room.


    ??


    The five of us stood in the middle of said room while the other three upants, the father, the brother and the knight, contemted on what to do with us.


    "I suppose an introduction is due," The father sighed. "I am Gale Lindulf, current head of the Lindulf house. You''ve already met Fred, our head knight of the House and Dailus, my eldest son."


    I curtsied, my sisters mimicking my action.


    "I am Lian Li, Master''s first disciple. Beside me are Manami, Eris and Diao Chan who are also Master''s disciples. The little one is Cai Hong, Master''s adopted daughter."


    "Adopted daughter? Him?" The father gasped in disbelief.


    Fred nodded, "He has imed it true himself."


    "Huh¡­ Never thought that¡­ No, never mind¡­"


    "How long have you known him?" The brother asked before I could question the father.


    "Close to half a year," I answered.


    "Hmm¡­ He hasn''t given any of you weird ideas has he? Because that''s what he did with my sisters."


    Diao Chan frowned, "Master has given us nothing but the best we can ask for, we are forever indebted to him."


    I nodded, "Yes, without Master''s guidance and intervention, none of us would be where we are today."


    The father raised an eyebrow at us, "And none of you find his current body''s condition weird at all?"


    Manami bowed her head slightly, "Master is in his current condition only because he had ced himself in danger to protect a lot of people. The regression of his body''s age was the price he had to pay for such heroism."


    "Hmph, that can''t be what happened," The brother scoffed. "Before he left, he always did things for himself and spared no thought for those around him."


    Master being selfish? That is hard to believe.


    "Jealousy¡­?" Eris asked.


    "Me? Jealous of him? Ha! That can''t be further from the truth! If only you knew what he did in the past before he lost his memories, I had to fix so many things because of him!"


    "Now, now Dailus," The father called out, returning to his seat at his desk. "It is true that due to his ideas, there has been some¡­ Improvements¡­ Made to this area. So we can''t deny what he has contributed as well."


    "But the price we had to pay? This whole town is a ce of degenerates! I can''t even go out without being harrassed anymore! Even mother¡­ She..."


    I raised my eyebrow at the family drama in front of me, "With all due respect, if you could stop with the pronoun game and actually exin what you''re talking about, that would be greatly appreciated."


    "Damn¡­ And here I thought I could drag this on for a few more fillers or so without you noticing¡­" The father faked a cough.


    Diao Chan dug a piece of paper out of her pocket, "Hmm¡­ Nope, I do not see drama included in the tags, so if you would please just skip forward all the unnecessary drama and get to the point. I''m not directing any of this after all."


    "Well, can''t me me for trying," The father shrugged. " I assume none of you had the chance to walk through the town yet?"


    We shook our heads.


    "Then let Fred guide you around for a bit," He waved towards the door. "It is better that you see for yourself than for us to exin. It''s not something that we would enjoy talking about. Fred, if you would. And it would be best that they¡­ Keep to the safe areas."


    Fred bowed to him before opening the door and ushering us out.


    With the door firmly shut, the knight gave a long sigh before addressing us, "Forgive my rudeness, but I have to ask again. Has your Master really not taught anything out of the norm to any of you?"


    Cai Hong pouted, "Papa is not weird!"


    I nodded, "Isn''t Master rather well known at this point? All of you speak as though you don''t know of Master''s exploits."


    "There''s a good reason," Fred gestured towards the corridor, indicating that we should walk and talk. "Our House was never receptive of the Practitioner ways of this continent, preferring to focus all our resources and efforts in trading and management instead."


    That is understandable. Practitioners were not really amon sight amongst the general public since they usually end up living most of their lives within Sects and have almost no outside contact. Mortals who do not have Cultivation Points usually don''t care about the Practitioner side of the world.


    "I should also tell you first that the Master you know is not the same person as the one from before he lost his memories. I shall show you how different this town ispared to others and you might have an idea of why we react to him like that."


    We followed the corridor back to the main entrance, passing by several servants who greeted us respectfully.


    Fred nodded back to them in greeting, waiting for them to be out of earshot before continuing.


    "It is no secret to the more... Important people of the Lindulf House that our second Young Master, or rather, the current Master Lin, was an oddity," Fred continued. "He never cared for the nobility nor was he interested in the rigid rules of society. He was also exceptionally smart for his age and learnt things more quickly than others."


    All of us nodded, that sounds like what Master would do.


    "The only problem was his obsession with this certain thing called ''An Ney May'', there were no ends to the troubles he caused due to that obsession of his. I assume that none of you have ever heard of such a thing?"


    We most definitely haven''t, so I told him so.


    "Then that''s the surest sign that he is no longer the same person as he was before," The knight sighed. "I''m not sure if that can be considered a good thing, though."


    I shivered, the thought of Master suddenly changing himself did not sit right with me. Judging by how the other girls also showed signs of dissatisfaction, they were definitely of a simr opinion.


    Master is already perfect, he does not need to change.


    "Now, I assume you have at least been to a few other viges, towns and cities, yes?" Fred asked. "Maybe even the capital city of Jin?"


    I narrowed my eyes, "What kind of question is that? We are not savages."


    He shrugged, his armour clinking with the movement, "Never hurts to be sure. As a warning though, this town is vastly different to what you might be used to."


    He pulled open the doors of the main entrance, holding it open for us to walk through.


    Stepping through to the sunlight, we were greeted with the sight of the town spread out in front of us.


    Since we had arrived in an enclosed carriage earlier in the day, we didn''t have a chance to actually see what the rest of the town looked like before reaching here.


    The mansion we had just came out of was built on this little hill overlooking the town with a paved road leading down to it.


    Different from the greyish stone buildings that we have seen in the Sect and Jin city, the buildings here were leaning more towards the white-ish side of the colour spectrum.


    Some of them even looked to be more than two stories high, a feature that I''ve yet to see anywhere else.


    "Spent a number of years to tear down the old buildings and rebuild the town," Fredmented offhandedly. "The young miss insisted it was worth the effort and she had been right. Used something called ''Ro Men Kon Crit'' though she had no answers to what the name actually meant."


    We looked at him in confusion, how could the person suggesting these ideas not know why it was named such a way?


    Noticing our obvious looks of confusion, he continued, "The ideas had apparently came from your Master. Only a few of us know about this... But the little miss was taught by your Master before he lost his memories in the past."


    How envious¡­ It seems like the little sister is Master''s first student and she has already be so sessful through Master''s teachings, there is no doubt Master will be the greatest guide for the world.


    As his disciples, we must definitely not bring shame to Master and spread his teachings to the world as well!


    "Oh, and I think this would be a good time to tell you that your Master is actually adopted. We found him when he was a baby in the forest nearby and the former head of the House decided to take him in. His sisters and himself does not know about this so I implore you all to refrain from telling them."


    "Eh? Why?" Eris questioned.


    "It has something to do with his sisters. I am afraid I cannot say anymore than that. Please understand."


    Deciding that it was better to follow the local rules, we obliged. Though if Master asked about it, I won''t hesitate to reveal the truth to him.


    Still, the fact that he was not born a mortal child just further proves Master''s divinity!

 Chapter 83 - Let’s Split Up And Look For Clues!

    (Eris POV)


    The first things we noticed upon stepping foot into the streets of the town was how differently the people dressed.


    ??


    Everyone was dressed differently but yet they still seem to belong to the same kind of world. It was like the entire town existed in a different realm of its own.


    People were walking around sporting a multitude of different hair colours that made Cai Hong''s hair look normal.


    The clothes they were wearing also look entirely different from each other and yet no one was batting an eye at each other.


    There could be someone dressed in an overcoat with some kind of traditional robes underneath, walking alongside another person wearing nothing but some straps and a pair of underwear on his head and no one wouldment.


    Aside from the people, there were various decorations that we''ve only seen exist here.


    All around the walls of the buildings were posters of various colorful characters, none of which I have ever seen before.


    I also realised that some of the clothes that the townspeople dressed themselves in were simr to the ones the characters were wearing.


    To put it simply, it was an extremely bizarre ce.


    I wouldn''t have thought anything was weird about this town at the entrance since the guards that inspected us at the town gates lookedpletely normal.


    So¡­ Is anyone else kind of weirded out about the people in this town or is it just me? [Bait]


    It is this one''s humble opinion that everything here is weird. [Denna]


    Perplexing¡­ [Laverna]


    Still¡­ For Master''s little sister to bring about such a change, it really is quite impressive. [Eris]


    Hey, hey, hey. My eyes aren''t ying tricks on me right? Look at that guy in the corner there! [Bait]


    Is that¡­ An old man wearing some sort of dress? No¡­ It''s a dress with a short skirt? [Eris]


    He''s wearing heels too! Ahahaha! What a riot! [Bait]


    "Is this your town''s way of celebrating the new year? How quaint," Manamimented.


    The knight sighed, "If only that was the case. This is, as unfortunate as it sounds, the norm around here. Most visitors are quite¡­ Well... Disturbed by it¡­"


    "Lively¡­" I murmured.


    Fred raised an eyebrow, "That''s one way to see it I suppose but--"


    The knight was interrupted when a young man had ran towards us from an alley, his body crouched low and his arms iling about behind him.


    We prepared ourselves for an ambush but the man had just leapt over our heads, somersaulting in the air beforending perfectly on his feet on the other side of us.


    He then sprinted off to another alley screeching, "Reeeeeeee~~"


    It took a full minute for us to recover from our befuddlement.


    "What was that?" Lian Li asked.


    Cai Hong tilted her head, "Muuu¡­ Squealing pig?"


    More like a running joke if you ask me, ahahaha! [Bait]


    Groan¡­ [Eris, Denna, Laverna]


    Ohe on, I think that was rather good myself! [Bait]


    "He''s known as one of the ''ninjas'' I believe¡­" Fred sighed, dragging his palm down his face. "There are quite a number of groups within the town and he''s among the more normal ones¡­"


    Diao Chan raised an eyebrow, "That''s considered normal?"


    "As badly as I want to deny it, but yes."


    The sado-masochist girl licked her lips, "Are there perchance¡­ Anyone around here who has a liking towards getting punished or hurt?"


    Fred looked at her with a weird face, "You might be surprised, but yes, there is such a group."


    I raised my hand slightly, "A ce for swordswomen?"


    "There''s a group for both the swordswomen and the people who have an unhealthy liking towards them. I uh¡­ rmend you to go to the Adventurer''s Guild for the first one."


    Lian Li turned her head towards the knight, "Then is there a group for people who likes being sat on?"


    "Unfortunately... That group has quite an unbelievable amount of people¡­"


    "And I suppose that person belongs to a group of people who likes foxes?" Manami asked, pointing to a fox-eared girl.


    "Oh, no. That girl''s one of our resident fox youkai. She''s part of what we call an ''idol group'' that has their own fan club actually."


    Cai Hong looked up at the knight while she sucked on her finger, "Muu¡­''Loly kon''?"


    Hearing that question, Fred suddenly copsed on to his knees, burying his face into his hands.


    "Yes¡­ There is such a group¡­ And I am ashamed to say my own son has fallen prey to them¡­" He sobbed.


    Interesting¡­ [Laverna]


    Yes, it seems like the entire town is separated ording to their interest. But why? [Eris]


    This one humbly thinks it might be a form of town management of sorts, perhaps? [Denna]


    Eh? Seems like a real chore to manage though? And it feels like they wouldpete amongst each other. Like rival gangs, you know? [Bait]


    I wonder if there is a system in ce to prevent exactly such things from happening? [Eris]


    "Wouldn''t the different groups promote conflict between them?" Lian Li inquired.


    Fred wiped away the tears on his face and stood up, taking a moment topose himself.


    "Normally people would think that, yes. But all of these groups had stemmed out from the young miss herself, meaning she is the leader of all these groups and she has the power to disband and expel any of them she sees fit."


    Manami frowned, "And everyone is fine with her having so much power?"


    "Everyone in the town relies on her for work and entertainment. This might sound too far-fetched but she basically has everyone here wrapped around her finger, even the local lord here is not spared. A single word from her and everyone will move."


    She has talent. [Eris]


    Really, really good talent. Ya think she''d be willing to join us? [Bait]


    Not sure what her stance is on Master though. It seems like most of the family has something against Master right now. [Eris]


    This one suggest a round of preaching might help. [Denna]


    Family¡­ Difficult¡­ [Laverna]


    Uh-huh. I gotta agree with her on this one. If Master finds out and isn''t happy about us involving his family, I ain''t gonna know how ''ta exin. [Bait]


    Perhaps we''re getting a little ahead of ourselves, I would suggest that we learn about the rest of the town''s views on Master first. [Eris]


    Agreed¡­ [Laverna]


    What about this old one? [Denna]


    Meh, ya heard what the old man said to him before we left right? He''s just gonna be a bother. [Bait]


    Ditch¡­ [Laverna]


    Yes, they seem to be quite bias towards Master anyway. He will just be a hindrance to our information collection. [Eris]


    Guess we shoulda talk to the others yeah? [Bait]


    Go ahead. [Eris]


    "Heya, whadda you guys think about looking around the town ourselves?" I suggested.


    The other girls looked at me, getting the hidden meaning behind my words with my subtle wink.


    "Good idea, there shouldn''t be any problems right, Fred?" Lian Li nce at the knight.


    The knight took a second to look around the street, his gaze sweeping past a guy that was dressed in some kind of monster suit without pause.


    "You should know by now this ce is vastly different from the ces you''ve been to¡­" Fred started, turning his sight back to us. "I would prefer that we return to the mansion now, in fact."


    Yeah, that''s not gonna happen. [Bait]


    Dispose¡­ Immediate... [Laverna]


    Cai Hong pulled at the knight''s hand, "Uncle?"


    Fred crouched down, "What is it little one?"


    The loli dragon chopped at his unprotected neck without warning, rendering him unconscious.


    Diao Chan and Manami caught him before his body hit the ground, hanging his limp body between them to dump at a secluded cornerter.


    "Would this be a problem?" Diao Chan asked.


    Manami giggled, "Ufufufu~ Nothing a little bit of illusion can''t solve. He will wake up thinking he passed out from the afternoon heat."


    "In that case, let''s split up and look around town for information about Master''s family," Lian Li suggested. "Since the Xi used to do business here, I''ll go look into their former connections."


    "I''ll take the Adventurer''s Guild then," I volunteered.


    "I''ll see how my brethren are doing," Manami decided.


    "''Loly kon'' group!" Cai Hong said cheerily.


    "Then I shall look for the other like-minded people of mine, I might be able to get something out of them~" Diao Chan giggled.


    The five of us split up, seeking out our respective targets.

 Chapter 84 - The Advent

    (MC POV)


    Before I got involved with that psycho Practitioner, I had always thought my little sister to be exceptionally talented and smart.


    ??


    That is¡­ If you ignored her rather weird tendencies.


    Like seriously, she had blueprints drawn up for at least ten different ways to harness natural energy before she was even of marriageable age.


    No one even knew what the hell blueprints were back then.


    But now I knew her knowledge came from somewhere else instead, more specifically, the world that I got sent to by that stupid stick.


    Now, I''m not dumb ok? Anyone would be able to put two and two together by now to realise that the me from the past probably had something to do with the other world in some way or another.


    There are quite a few possibilities right now, one of them being that this is not my first transmigration or reincarnation.


    What I am more concerned about though, is who or what managed to erase away my past memories and for what reason?


    You might think at this point I would make it my priority to get my memories back, but I''ll just be honest and tell you that I frankly don''t care about it.


    I am who I am.


    I already have one past life to deal with and that''s already a pain in the neck.


    All I wanted was to have a nice and easy life where I could just sit back, rx and let my cute disciples take care of me.


    Instead of that, what do I get, huh?


    My house got wrecked, my body got shrunk and now I find out my sister is a damn chuuni and a fujoshi at that.


    Ok, thest part actually makes me want to regain my memories just to find out what I did wrong to make her like that, but... Nah, more trouble than it''s worth.


    Like I said, trying to regain back my memories would probably be just an arbitral goal that I set for myself. Then the idea will get shelved for as long as possible which would drag on for the next few decades or so until it bes relevant again, the solution probably being some really conveniently located miracle cure or in the form of an otherworldly expert.


    Ain''t nobody got time for that.


    I''ll just live for the present, thank you very much.


    Speaking of the present¡­


    "Onii-sama! Onii-sama! Could you just please, please, onegaishimasu! Just pose like this panel here?!"


    My little sister, ria, shoved a picture of a young boy in a heroic pose. You know, the standard hands on hips and looking up and away from the camera kind of pose.


    "No," I responded almost immediately.


    She then cackled fiendishly, throwing a card down on to the floor.


    "You activated my trap card! With this ''Mind Trap'' card, you have no choice but to obey me! Now, hurry! Hayaku!"


    I don''t even need to look at the card to know that it was nothing but a nk piece of paper.


    "This card only applies to Practitioners which I currently am not. Also, you don''t have enough mana to ce down that card in the first ce which means you yed foul," I countered without even batting an eye.


    She gasped, grasping at her chest as though something had physically struck her.


    "As expected of Onii-sama! To see through my ruse so easily! Sugoi! This Magical Girl will grant you one wish for being so great!"


    "Could you stop elder sister from restraining me then?"


    She looked at our elder sister, Odriana, who was currently holding me on herp. Her hand was stroking my head methodically while the person herself was ignoring everything going on around her.


    "I''m sorry, Onii-sama. I''m afraid I can''t do that," ria answered in a monotonous voice. "And don''t ask me what''s the problem because you know why."


    I rolled my eyes at her answer, having already given up on trying to struggle out of my elder sister''s unbreakable grip.


    "So Onii-sama, you returned because you remembered right?" ria asked, her eyes sparkling.


    "Didn''t I already tell you my memories still haven''t returned?"


    "E¡­ Eh? Uso... But¡­ But¡­ But you came back? That should mean you remember our promise right?"


    I shrugged, "Nope, no idea what you''re talking about."


    ria scrunched up her eyebrows, "That''s not right¡­ It seems like spreading it to the town really isn''t enough¡­ I must spread the glorious ''An Ney May'' to the rest of the world it seems..."


    I had a feeling that correcting her about the name and idea at this point would be counter-productive.


    "So¡­ I see quite a lot has changed, huh?" I asked, trying to change the subject. "Weren''t you training to be an ountant under Odriana?"


    "Hmm? Does Onii-sama not know?" She tilted her head at me. "I''ve already taken over thepany."


    Huh?


    "Wasn''t elder brother Dailus supposed to take over thepany from father?" I inquired.


    ria nodded with a beaming smile on her face, "That was what was supposed to happen, yes. But with the knowledge that Onii-sama had granted me, I started up a proxypany outside of the family. With the newpany, I introduced all the new inventions and products to the town and the capital city."


    I narrowed my eyes at her, "And where did you get the capital to start up such a thing?"


    Her smile turned a little devilish, "I might havemited a little fraud of some sort, but it''s not like they know anyway, Onee-sama taught me how to hide my tracks."


    I looked up at Odriana, discontent clear on my face.


    She shook herself out of her stupor once she saw my unhappy face, "Hmm? Is something wrong? Is my cute little brother ufortable?"


    "You''ve been corrupting ria, that''s what. Teaching her how tomit fraud, what kind of respectable elder sister does that?"


    "It''s for the greater good!" She protested. "Besides, cute little ria did really well didn''t she? She gathered all the bright minds together, created all the ideas that you have given her and controlled the poption with new forms of entertainment to ensure the new products are more readily epted."


    ria nodded proudly, "Uh-huh! And with ourplete monopoly over all the luxury goods and the newly introduced products, I managed to earn enough to buyout Father''spany within three years!"


    "And both father and Dailus were fine with it?"


    "Ehehehe~ I bought them out with another proxypany that wasn''t directly rted to me! They suspected nothing until the whole process waspleted! How is it?! Are you proud of me, Onii-sama?! Praise me! I want my mofu mofu! Hayaku!"


    "Wait¡­ So both Dailus and father¡­"


    ria grinned, "They''re both working under me of course!"


    Their ego definitely took a lot of damage then.


    I gulped, "And¡­ What happened to all of thosepanies?"


    "Did another buyout andbined all the proxypanies under one big conglomerate!" ria boasted. "Now we are collectively known as the ''An Ney May Conglomerate''! We may be limited to this town and Jin city at the moment, but since I know that I need to spread ''An Ney May'' further for Onii-sama to regain his memories now¡­ I will definitely make it known throughout the whole continent!"


    "But people will reject such sudden changes, won''t they?" I cautioned.


    "Don''t worry about it, Onii-sama! With my followers that I have gained with my ''An Ney May'' Entertainment division, the people will eat up everything I tell them!"


    "Followers?"


    She giggled, "That''s right! Sono tori desu! They all ept ''An Ney May'' as the true calling of this world! It''s all for you, Onii-sama!"


    This girl is definitely dangerous! She''s already created a cult didn''t she?!


    I miss my cute disciples already¡­

 Chapter 85 - I Have The Power

    (MC POV)


    I was guided by the hand by Odriana and ria, both of them leading me through a small passageway that connected my former bedroom to what they dubbed ''The Workshop''.


    ??


    The passageway had been hidden behind thergest painting that had covered an entire section of a wall back in the room.


    I am quite ashamed to report that it was a painting of a younger me wearing an unbuttoned dress shirt and pants, revealing an exaggerated set of abs underneath the shirt. I definitely did not look like that when I was at that depicted age.


    I had mixed feelings when my younger sister had skipped towards the drawing of me and started pressing the abs in a pattern, causing a section of the wall near her to open outwards.


    Odriana then ushered me through the hidden door, guiding me down a spiral staircase with ria following closely behind.


    Fluorescent lights blinked on when the wall closed shut behind us, illuminating a long passageway ahead of me.


    With ria holding on to my left hand and Odriana my right, I was half-dragged, half-carried towards their destination.


    "You''ll love it Onii-sama! Maybe after seeing everything you''ll finally remember!" My little sister dered cheerily.


    I really doubt it will be that convenient but I wasn''t going to tell her that.


    But still¡­ This whole corridor was rather unnerving and I''m already ignoring the fact that fluorescentmps were inventions way beyond the Renaissance age.


    Something tells me my little sister''s scope of operations has been much bigger than I had initially thought...


    The passageway ended at an unassuming brick wall, its look simr to the rest of the corridor that we were in.


    I looked back to see if we might have missed a turn somewhere but there were no gaps in the walls as far as I could tell.


    My little sister skipped towards the wall, pulling out one of the bricks to reveal it as a fake cover for a keyhole behind it.


    My elder sister sauntered towards the opposite side of the wall at the same time, mimicking ria''s actions except her side had two levers instead of a keyhole.


    Pulling out a key from between her bosom, ria stuck the key into the hole and twisted it clockwise.


    She nced towards my Elder sister, "Pull the lever, Kro--Onee-sama!"


    Odriana pulled one of the levers down.


    Whatever I had expected the lever to do, a metal cage dropping down from the ceiling above me was not one of them.


    I barely managed to roll out of the way when the trap crashed down at where I had been, missing me by a mere hairsbreadth. If it wasn''t for my current smaller stature, it would have most likely caught me inside.


    "Wrong lever!" My younger sister yelled indignantly, fussing over me to check if I was hurt.


    "Oh dear¡­ My deepest apologies," My elder sister apologised, pulling the correct lever this time.


    There was a soft click and the brick wall in front of us pulled back and away before sliding out of sight.


    Compared to the dirt ground of the passageway, the floor behind this hidden door looked metallic and smooth.


    The nking sound it produced when I stepped on it confirmed its metallic properties.


    I had no time to inspect the ground any further as I was busy marvelling at the contents of the giant room in front of me.


    Did I say giant? I meant humongous. Like, I''m pretty sure this entire undergroundplex took up the underground space of the entire town in fact.


    The room was painted pure white, the walls and floors made up of individual white metallic tiles for what I assumed to allow for better maintenance.


    Within was a vast array of electronics and machinery, all of them looking rather crude and ugly though I''d wager that''s more because the creator focused more on functionality than making them look pretty.


    There was a low humming noise from a big machine in the corner which I could only assume was the generator for this room. How it was made and what it was running on I have no idea.


    Wires were connected from it to various machinery in the room, some I recognised and some I didn''t.


    I pointed to one of the biggest machines in the corner of the room, "Is that¡­ Aputer?"


    ria nodded her head enthusiastically, "As expected of Onii-sama! Sugoi! Your memories are returning right?! I based that thing''s design off the ENIAC that you showed me before!"


    I most definitely do not remember showing her anything like that. I only guessed what it was since I saw the wires, blinking lights and what looked like a very rudimentary form of a circuit board.


    "What is that generator running on then?" I asked.


    This time it was my elder sister who answered while patting my head, "Fufufu~ Allow your big sister to exin this one my dear little brother. I''m sure everyone knows that monsters are a menace to everything in this world, yes?"


    I shook her hand off my head, "Don''t tell me it''s as convenient as there being monster cores acting as power sources."


    "Oh? Has dear little brother already looked into the Monster Crystals'' usage? I expected no less of you, fufufu~"


    No, it''s because that''s the standard for most settings isn''t it? It''s also the most convenient as well. Put monsters in the world and have them grow cores or something inside their bodies which can be conveniently used as renewable energy sources.


    I''d think if humanity really found out about this, they''d already be hunted to extinction within the year.


    "Ehehehe~" ria giggled. "I spent a good full year to understand the characteristics of the Monster Crystals, but it was all thanks to Onii-sama giving me an idea of other worlds that use them that I can think of such a thing so quickly!"


    So it''s still because of me huh?


    She pulled me towards one of the machines where the corpse of a wolf type monster wasying. The whole setup looked like some sort of butcher''s chopping board except it was more gruesome with all the blood-soaked medical tools lying around.


    ria hopped happily to the table, picking up one of the knives in her hand, "You''re just in time Onii-sama! I left this one around to experiment on since the ''An Ney May'' Labour division would handle tasks like these. But here! Let me show you!"


    Experiments? I must have heard wrong right?


    I watched as my little sister plunged the knife into the belly of the corpse without hesitation, cutting it open in one smooth motion.


    Holding the incision open with one hand, she plunged her dainty little hand into the corpse, digging through it for a bit before pulling a fist sized, ck coloured crystal out. She was entirely unperturbed by the blood drenching her entire arm.


    She crouched down and presented the fist sized crystal to me proudly, "Look, look! Elemental Quarks solidifies within monsters to be crystals a few days after their death! After cleaning and processing it, we can use it for power! The bigger the monster, the bigger the crystal! One that is of this size can power a house for a day right now, if only I can improve on the refining process it''ll make itst much longer."


    I am hesitant to even ask how many corpses she had to go through to refine this process.


    Not to mention the fact that usually monsters that are killed would simply be used as food and materials or immediately disposed of to avoid attracting other monsters, probably exins why these ''Monster Crystals'' haven''t been found by anyone else yet.


    "That''s good and all¡­" I said, pushing her bloody hand away with a finger. "I assume you''ve released every new technology so far out to the public?"


    Odriana chuckled, "Oh my dearest little brother really knows how to make jokes! Of course not! We reserve the best ones for ourselves while dribbling the outdated ones to the others and selling them at sky high prices. Once we drain out the nobles and the rich folk, we''ll be able to establish ourselves as the head of any future endeavors withoutpetition!"


    I looked up at my elder sister with narrowed eyes, "I don''t suppose you''ll also be making the people reliant on yourpany''s goods to gather support from the masses so no other business can touch you?"


    "Ufufufu~ As expected of my most adorable brother to figure all this out! Totally unlike that dumb Dailus who fell right for our scheme to take over the family business~ In fact, we''ve already achieved that part of the n already!"


    This is beyond frightening¡­


    A little sister that is a genius scientist with little to no morals coupled with an elder sister that is merciless in business¡­ I fear for the future of this world.

 Chapter 86 - And There Were Two

    (Elder Sister POV)


    I am Odriana, the first daughter of the Lindulf House. We were a rather respectable family of merchants ever since our grandparents'' time.


    ??


    Grandfather and Grandmother had started up the Lindulf tradingpany in their prime after migrating over from a ce they had refused to tell us, stating it was better that we did not know.


    We had just assumed they had crossed over the Death Mountains from Dong country and were just unwilling to talk about it.


    From young, I had been closer to my younger brother than my elder one. It was no surprise since father had been grooming him to be his next sessor ever since he was born while I was just an asset to be used by the House.


    I had been initially betrothed to another man fifteen years my senior of a more wealthy merchant House. It was nothing more than an arranged marriage to help gain familiar rtions with them for my House.


    It was not a surprising thing since these types of arranged marriages weremon between nobles and wealthy merchants and I had already epted my fate.


    But my younger brother, barely eight years old at that time, had helped me break off the engagement by exposing the nefarious deeds the other House had done to obtain their position.


    Exploiting workers, backroom deals, scams and inting prices of their sold goods were just some of what he had told me they were guilty of.


    Normally, these kinds of things would be an open secret that everybody knew but could do nothing about since these noble Houses could literally buy their way out of trouble.


    But younger brother had apparently made a deal that the local lord could not refuse and thus managed to incarcerate them without any problems.


    That made him unpopr with the rest of the family since they had been counting on the other House''s influence to push our own trade influence further.


    As to what younger brother had offered for the lord, I had not been able to find out and neither did anyone else. The lord had resigned from his position soon after and left his son to take over, he himself moving out of town for ces unknown.


    That event made me determined to spoil my adorable younger brother as much as I could.


    He has done way more for me than either father or brother ever did.


    But unfortunately for me, since my usefulness as a bargaining chip had ran out at that time, I was pulled away to learn how the administration of the business world was applied to help out the House''s trade.


    I could only envy my little sister who could hog brother all for herself in my absence.


    I even heard he had started tutoring her about the various truths of the world.


    Oh, but it''s not like I hate ria, mind you. It''s not her fault that I was dealt these cards in life.


    Besides, I could stille back and visit my adorable little brother on my days off, pampering him to the fullest extent while he soothed me with his presence.


    I was no longer in danger of being married off since there weren''t any ''respectable enough House for us to form familial ties with'' ording to father.


    Things continued like this for the next few years.


    I had thought this would be our routine for the foreseeable future but of course fate had other ns in mind.


    I received the news that my most angelic little brother had lost all of his memories from someone''s despicable actions one day, rendering him unable to even to recall his own name.


    He became reserved and detached from everyone else where even ria had a difficult time approaching him, much less myself.


    I only learned muchter that the House had started ostracizing him because of something he had granted to our little sister, though I had no idea why at that time.


    With how reclusive he had be, I barely had any opportunity to spend time with him anymore, making me resent the fact that I had been put in this position by my House.


    I felt it was still bearable in a way since I could still see my brother from time to time, slowly trying to get him out of his reclusive new self and back to the old one. But the final straw came when my most innocent younger brother revealed his ns to leave the House in favour of starting his own journey.


    It was only then that I found out about how the House had been treating my adorable little brother.


    I had been tempted to follow after him as well, to just abandon everything I had and make sure he was safe in my embrace at all times.


    But ria had approached me with a secret she had known.


    She imed to have heard dear brother''s final echoes of memories, stating that if ''An Ney May'' was spread widely enough, his memories will return naturally.


    ria then recruited me, telling me of ideas that she had swimming around in her head that was waiting to be materialised, all of them imnted by our dear brother himself. She knew of the ways to make them and what they could do, but she needed help in spreading it to the masses.


    She knew that with my experience in helping out the House''s trade, I was familiar with the ins and outs of the business world.


    For the sake of our brother returning to us, I had agreed to help her in a heartbeat.


    ria then spent the next couple of months educating me on the wonders of ''An Ney May'' and it was an eye opening experience for me.


    Listening to how the people fought against their perceived fates, how they stood against the seemingly impossible odds to conquer them lit a spark in my heart.


    Even when they were trampled on again and again they still believed in themselves and the power of friendship that was able to ovee all odds!


    This so called power of friendship is truly terrifying.


    But the best thing I learnt from her was the existence of this incredibly profound art.


    Boy''s Love.


    It was indeed the purest form of love!


    To see two pure boys gazing into each other''s eyes as they held each other, their hands stroking at each other''s faces ever so lovingly¡­ It truly is a wonderful scene!


    AHHH~~ I must draw this! I must definitely draw this!


    No, it''s not enough to just draw them¡­ I must spread this love to everyone else! Everyone must know of this truth!


    I can picture it now¡­ My beloved little brother in the arms of a dashing young man¡­


    Kyaaa!! Where is my pen and paper?!


    Yes!


    Recall the innocent face that my brother has! The slight tilt of the face when the man lifts his chin up with his finger!


    The sparkles in both their eyes! The slow closing of the gap! The parting of their lips!


    AHHH!


    How can anyone deny the beauty of this?!


    Ufufufu! I already have a story nned out! Once I draw it, I will definitely release them to the rest of the town and everyone will see the beauty of it!


    With this, the people will be able to ept our other ideas more, then we can spread all of my little sister''s inventions to them!


    Ah, but if any guy actually does try to take my most adorable little brother for themselves though¡­ I definitely won''t allow it. Definitely not.


    Little brothers belong to their sisters after all, ufufufu~


    Just you wait my cute little brother! You big sister will work hard for your sake!

 Chapter 87 - And Suddenly, There’s Kingdom Building

    (MC POV)


    So¡­ I''vee to the conclusion that both my sisters were beyond help, or rather, I was toote.


    ??


    ria had revealed to me all the ns that they had implemented so far, showing me that she was already prepared to expand this town into the technological capital of the continent.


    The only reason why this town has yet to expand into a city was because she was unsure if I would have preferred returning to a ce I was still vaguely familiar with.


    In her own words, "If I expanded this town too fast¡­ Onii-sama might not likeing back to such a big ce¡­"


    Yeah, she just totally ignored the fact that even if I dide back because I regained my memories, the town was already vastly different from the past because of all the technological advances she introduced.


    Basically, size matters to her.


    I honestly don''t know if I should stop her or not.


    On one hand, I see an advent of a technological apocalypse waiting to happen. A scene of Practitioners, Monsters, Youkai and the new ''Techies'' engaging in an all out war due to ideological or political differences came into mind.


    On the other hand¡­ There''s self flushing toilets and heated toilet seats¡­


    Alright, toilets win. Hands down.


    I''ll let future problems be solved by future people instead.


    Who knows? I might not even stick around long enough to see that happen anyway, so just enjoy the benefits this will bring me for now.


    ria was in the middle of showing me how she processed Monster Crystals to power her generators when one of the machines nearby started beeping.


    All three of us turned towards where the sound came from.


    A rectangr machine with various wires connected to it was making the beeping sound quite audibly.


    Three short beeps, three long beeps then three short beeps again.


    Odriana rushed towards the machine just as the same beeping rhythm started repeating itself in a loop.


    Picking up what seemed like an earpiece, she plugged the wire into a socket and began scribbling a series of lines and dashes on it.


    It took her a good minute of scribbling before she passed the paper to ria.


    My little sister nced through it before passing it back, her face growing grim.


    Since I was way shorter than my sister in my current form, I wasn''t able to see what was written in that piece of paper.


    "Trouble?" I asked innocently.


    ria turned back to me, her pupils reverting back to the sparkly ones from before.


    "Onii-sama is worried about me? Ehehehe~ I forgot how it feels like to have Onii-sama pamper me already!"


    She tried to reach for my cheeks again but this time I managed to side step her efforts.


    ria pouted at me but I wasn''t going to let her have her way with me just because I''m smaller now. I still have my pride damnit!


    "So¡­ What was that all about?" I asked again, this time directing the question to my elder sister.


    "Ufufufu~ It''s just some troublemakers showing up at one of our businesses, no need to worry about it. Your dear sisters will take care of this in a jiffy~"


    ria nodded, "Mhm, Onii-sama can stay in our room while we handle this little piece of tras-- inconvenience."


    Sounds shady but ok. I think getting involved less with whatever they''re nning would be a better idea.


    No wait¡­ I should actually follow them right? To see how much they''ve influenced the rest of the town and at what stage of development they were at.


    That way I can better prepare myself for the future.


    If this town continues to develop ordingly as they had nned, I have no doubt that this ce would be a powerhouse of its own that may overshadow Jin city.


    In that case, this may be another way for me to secure my easy life!


    Just invest in the businesses that are sure to seed and I get a source of easy, passive ie without even worrying about anything!


    Can''t believe I almost passed up on this chance!


    "How about I follow you?" I suggested.


    Odriana shook her head, "Oh, my sweet, dear little brother. You should just stay here where it''s safer. No need to involve yourself with these trivialities."


    "Yes, Onii-sama does not need to trouble himself! Your imouto shall take of things now! It will be daijobu!" ria agreed.


    Already anticipating a rejection, I took a page out of Cai Hong''s book.


    I ced my index finger at my lips, bending my upper body forward slightly and tilting my head upwards to look at them with upturned eyes.


    Forcing a little bit of tear to the corner of my eyes, I gave them the finishing blow.


    "I can''t?"


    My sisters took a step back as though physically struck, their hands clutching at their chests while they stared at me with wide eyes.


    Both of them immediately rushed forward to hug me.


    "Ahhh~~ Of course my most adorable little brother cane! Let your big sister take you out to town!"


    "Onii-sama! My most cutest Onii-sama! Please let your little imouto show you how our town has changed! In fact¡­ Please don''t leave your imouto again!"


    Heh. Hook, line and sinker.


    Well, there''s a reason why I acquiesce to Cai Hong''s request most of the time. Not that she gives me unreasonable requests anyway because she''s such a good girl.


    Yep, Cai Hong is just too cute.


    As much as I want to go back to my disciples now, I should keep my sisters separate from them for the foreseeable future right now.


    It would be absolutely terrible if my disciples end up getting influenced by them and get simr ideas about this ''An Ney May'' of theirs.


    I''ve even spent so much effort to ensure they remained as innocent as they can be when I took them in, making sure whatever they had was the best I could give.


    And why wouldn''t I give them the best anyway? They will be the ones taking care of me in the future, so doing the best for them equates to doing the best for myself as well.


    And the fact that they had begun spreading their knowledge to others without my prompting increases the number of people I can rely on in the future.


    Heh, maybe I might get arge group of followers without doing much?


    What about the possibility of them using the knowledge I taught them against me one day?


    Well, I did say I would give them the best, but I never said I would give everything.


    Why else do you think I taught each of them separately?


    I catered each of my lessons specifically for every individual disciple. So if another tries to use what I taught another for themselves, they would find it rather difficult toprehend aspared to the disciple I nned it for.


    I still highly doubt my cute disciples would turn against me, but it doesn''t hurt to be prepared.


    That''s what I learnt during my time in the other two nes anyway. After witnessing and experiencing all those damn betrayals and backstabbing you start to be extra cautious in life, ensuring you always have cards hidden up your sleeve at any given time.


    Anyway, since father and Dailus were taking care of my disciples, I highly doubt they would get a chance to meet my sisters though.


    Well, I''ll just be following along to see the town anyway, what''s the worst that could happen?

 Chapter 88 - Pot Meets Kettle

    (ria POV)


    The three of us slipped out of the mansion without being seen, making our way down towards the town.


    ??


    Both Onee-sama and I had Onii-sama between us, our hands entwined with his as we guided him towards our destination. Onee-sama had her umbre in her other hand, protecting our dear Onii-sama from the afternoon sun.


    My head is still fuzzy over the fact that Onii-sama has returned, I''m probably handling it better than I should be due to the fact that I still have yet topletely grasp that reality yet.


    I''m pretty sure that by tonight, when I have time to actually collect my thoughts, I would most likely be paralysed by the realisation and all the fantasies thate with it.


    Especially when Onii-sama has be so cute! This must be a gift from the heavens for what I''ve done for the world so far! I''m sure if I continue my work, I''ll be rewarded even more in the future!


    I have no doubts that the final reward would be Onii-sama regaining his memories and¡­ And¡­


    I wiped the drool off the side of my lips, schooling my face into an emotionless one when we reached the edge of town.


    This was the face I usually used when in the presence of non-familial people which, honestly, is everyone else except Onii-sama and Onee-sama.


    As much as I want to focus on pampering my dear Onii-sama today, there''s a rather serious problem we have to take care of first.


    Earlier, our telegram machine had received an SOS message from one of our agents within the town. Odriana had decoded the message before handing it to me.


    ''SOS - EMERGENCY - GUILD''


    Seeing that whoever sent it had chosen to send a direct SOS message to me instead of the Security division, it should be an exceptionally serious situation that they cannot solve by themselves.


    After all, our security team is trained to handle almost anything a normal business might face. That includes ruffians, scammers, spies, otherworlders and even a certain degree of divine intervention.


    If they were unable to deal with it, I would probably have to utilise everything at my disposal to solve whatever it is.


    Still, it was incredibly distracting to see Onii-sama marvelling at everything around us, clearly amazed at the town that we have built for him.


    He asked a number of questions about the town and both Onee-sama and I answered him gleefully, taking pleasure in seeing his face of curiosity.


    Ah~ To think there would be a day where I am the one guiding Onii-sama instead of the other way around! It really feels like my chest would burst from happiness today!


    The three of us stopped outside a rather grand three storey building which looked like a cross between a tavern and an inn from the outside. A sign bearing a sword and bow behind a kite shield was hung above its entrance, the symbol of the Adventurer''s Guild.


    I wondered briefly on whether I should bring Onii-sama with me inside, thest thing I wanted to happen was for any form of danger to befall on him.


    After finally reuniting with him since he left the House, I would hate that fate yed an incredibly cruel twist by having the two of us separate again.


    For all I know, Onii-sama will meet with some tragic event that will force him to separate with me again. Then I''ll have to wait for another few decades before I can reunite with him again either through finding an ancient artifact or meeting him in some magical ne of existence somewhere else.


    Nope, that''s not going to happen if I can help it.


    "Onii-sama?" I asked.


    He tilted his head up at me, his most adorable visage burning its way into my retinas and causing my heart to skip.


    "Ummm¡­ It''s a rather private thing we have to settle ourselves¡­ So would Onii-sama mind waiting outside for us?"


    A bright smile graced his face, almost blinding me with his radiance.


    "I don''t mind," Onii-sama eaved his hand. "In fact, I''ll go look at some of the shops around here. Maybe I''ll find something nice to buy."


    I silently heaved a sigh of relief, hopefully I will be able to settle whatever emergency was inside and reunite with Onii-sama again.


    I nodded towards my group of guards that were following us stealthily from behind before I released my grip on Onii-sama''s hand.


    Digging through my pockets, I handed him a ck card without hesitation.


    "This is a membership card for all the stores under the ''An Ney May'' Conglomerate, use this whenever you find something you fancy, Onii-sama!"


    He took it with both hands, raising an eyebrow at the card, "It wouldn''t happen to have a hundred percent discount on all items now, would it?"


    "Ehehehe~ Onii-sama really knows me so well! Of course it does!"


    Onii-sama frowned slightly, "You don''t need to you know? I have my own money."


    Odriana patted his head with a warm smile, "Aww~~ Is my adorable little brother already an independent young man? Big sister is so proud of you!"


    Onii-sama pulled himself out Onee-sama''s grasp, "Come on, I''m already more than forty--twenty years old! It''s just the body that regressed, not my mentality!"


    Onee-sama giggled, "You''ll always be my cutest little brother to me~"


    Onii-sama sighed and shook his head, waving goodbye to us before leaving us, my guards following behind him a distance away.


    Onii-sama shouldn''t be any danger within the town itself but it doesn''t hurt to make sure. As I said, fate can go shove itself a new one. Onii-sama won''t be meeting any unfortunate incidents under my watch, you hear?


    Now with Onii-sama''s safety assured, I looked towards Onee-sama with a determined face.


    "Shall we? Dark Mistress of Ebony Night?"


    "Fufufu~ Of course, Magical Girl Sarah."


    Pushing open the entrance, we prepared ourselves to whaty within.


    But we were not ready for what we saw inside.


    A girl with golden hair and another with a sword on her hip was standing over several copsed members of the Security division. I even recognised a few of them who were especially talented fighters who were top ranked Adventurers within our local Guild.


    The two girls lookedpletely unschathed, as though our Security division hadn''t managed to touch either of them before going down. Right now, they seem to be saying something to the crowd, their backs facing towards us.


    For these two girls to defeat members of the Security division without a single scratch¡­ Either they were especially skilled or they had some tricks that allows them to subdue our men easily.


    Looking at how everyone else was standing away from the girls and refusing to speak out against them, I would tag the reason as being the former one.


    "First Lady Lindulf, Young Mistress Lindulf," One of the male Guild staff greeted us.


    Onee-sama waved her hand, "Spare the formalities, little mortal. Get right to the point as to why we were called."


    He nodded, "About an hour ago, the short haired one had came into the Guild looking for information on your House. The Security division confronted her about it and she had refused to cooperate. The golden haired one came in a whileter and revealed herself to be the other''s sister, backing her up in the confrontation."


    "And things got violent but our Security guys got wiped instead?" I guessed.


    The staff nodded.


    "And what are they doing now?"


    "They¡­ They started preaching about some god of theirs¡­ Saying how their god was the one true god that will guide us to salvation¡­"


    Huh?


    Wait¡­


    What?


    How¡­ How dare they?! Trying to undo our work in regaining Onii-sama''s lost memories?!


    This¡­ This cannot continue!


    We must stop these heretics!


    "Stop right this instance!" I yelled out, stomping my way towards the two sphemers.


    I shall not forgive anyone who tries to prevent Onii-sama from regaining his memories!

 Chapter 89 - Could I Be A Child Star Too?!

    (MC POV)


    I''m being followed huh?


    ??


    I don''t sense any malice from them but it may just be my senses degrading after my body regressed in age.


    Well, it''s not like I''mpletely defenseless if they decide to actually attack me, so I guess I''ll just leave them alone for now. For all I know, they may belong to some kind of group around here that likes to follow little boys around and watch them or something.


    Creepy, but harmless, probably.


    I''d feel bad if I identally attacked some people who the past me might have known in his childhood.


    Speaking of which¡­


    Has the town always been like this?


    This town is basically a cosyer''s paradise.


    Everyone in town is cosying something or someone, I really wonder what my sisters did to make this the norm?


    I''m pretty sure something like this was not easy to transition into, people are normally quite resistant to change after all.


    Not to mention the fact that ria had managed to both initiate andplete the rebuilding process of the entire town within just a few years, that was already a feat that shouldn''t be possible in this ce.


    I don''t think there are any Practitioners here either, so that means everything here was made using tools and manpower without the aid of Techniques.


    I should definitely invest in the constructionpany in this town, an obvious choice that one.


    Speaking of which¡­


    I fished out the ck card that ria had passed to me.


    I realised that when viewed straight on, the surface waspletely ck. But when tilted and allowed to reflect a little light, the surface turns into a neon green colour,


    The surface itself waspletely smooth without any hint of indentations on it, making the material used to make the card aplete mystery to me.


    It''s light and flexible to a certain degree, but it seemspletely resistant to scratches as my nails failed to leave a scratch on it no matter how hard I tried.


    The material was definitely not stic and neither does it feel metallic. If they had managed to create or find a new material in this world it''ll definitely be a big deal.


    I entertained the thought of it being one of the mythical metals of fantasy but I highly doubt it would be that convenient.


    Like really, what were the chances of this being made with Luminite of all things?


    I was rather hesitant to ept the card at first since I intend to invest into the businesses that catch my eye without my sisters knowledge, but I realised that my current form may make that venture slightly difficult.


    I could probably make use of this card to at least convince them to take me seriously if it''s as legit as what my little sister says, probably using the excuse that I was a distant rtive stuck with a shota curse or something.


    Why don''t I wait until my body returns, you ask?


    Never a better time than now.


    Especially since most of them are still local businesses. Judging by my sister''s ideas, the town would definitely be an importantndmark that will be known throughout the continent in the future.


    It''ll be quite difficult for me to enter the scene at that time.


    I guess the first thing I should do is information gathering... Find out what''s popr around here and get an idea of what I can buy into for some nice, delicious passive ie.


    I waded slowly through what I presume to be the lunch time crowd, most of them not giving me a second nce because of my small stature.


    Spotting a mass of orange tails, I slipped to the side of the crowd just in time to see Manami waving goodbye to another fox youkai.


    As if they were pr opposites, the other fox youkai had short, white hair with equally white tails and ears. What surprised me the most was that she also had the same number of tails as Manami.


    I didn''t get the chance to call out to her before she pushed her way into the crowd, looking to be in a hurry to get somewhere.


    I shrugged, the girls were probably being given a tour of the town or something. I wonder how they were handling the town''s weirdness?


    Looking up at the building Manami had came out from, I realised it was the biggest one that I''ve seen so far with the exception of the mansion.


    At three stories high with a domed roof, the construct took up the entire section of the street it was built on.


    A sign with the words ''Kizz An Ney May'' was etched on top of the entrance. The fox that Manami waved at was standing below it, leaning against the doorway and looking out to the crowd.


    Curious to what the ce was, I approached the fox youkai intending to ask her about it.


    I pulled at her sleeve, "Miss? May I ask--"


    She took one look at me before grabbing my wrist, pulling me inside the building with her.


    "You''re really cutting it close, the audition''s about to end you know? You''re lucky I just so happen to be outside or you''ll probably miss your chance!"


    I was halfway down the corridor before I shook myself out of my confusion, "Well¡­ I think you''ve got the wrong person?"


    The fox youkai smiled at me, "Method acting huh? I see you''re quite the serious one. I''m sure the others will definitely pick you over the amateurs we''ve been seeing so far, quite the disappointing bunch I must say. I''m sure you''ll be flying in no time!"


    Flying? What the hell is she talking about? Does she know about my real form or something?


    I tried to stop her from pulling me but my current form barely has any strength to go against hers.


    "No, no, no¡­ You really got the wrong person! I just wanted to ask you what this ce was! Besides, the only way I''ll fly is probably being blown upwards while holding an umbre!"


    "And you''re even a fan of the book? Yep, they''re definitely picking you now!"


    This person really isn''t listening at all, huh?


    Oh! Damn it!


    It''s definitely because this whole town is filled with chuunis and weird people that she thinks I''m one of them!


    Oh well¡­ At least I could make a guess from what she''s said so far that this ce is a theatre of sorts? Though I''m not sure what kind of y they will be putting up.


    Entertainment is a big thing everywhere after all. Judging by how many different cosys I''ve seen outside, the number of stories that have already been circting should be quite a significant amount.


    I guess I can use this misunderstanding to my advantage.


    First, I''ll just take part in whatever audition this is and try to get past it. I still have my acting experience from the other nes when I had to pretend to be people who I was not to get out of trouble after all.


    If I pass the audition, I''ll just see what they have nned and judge for myself if they were good enough for me to sink my cash into. It should be easier to get information by posing as one of their staff.


    And in the event that I don''t pass, I''ll just ask to see the person in charge and negotiate investment options with them, so no loss either way.


    Ideally, the first choice would give me better insight on how their business is run, but it''ll take up more time and effort on my part.


    The second choice would be faster but since I''m a ''foreigner'', I wouldn''t know how they do their things here and I might just be taken advantage of.


    Either way, both have their share of advantages and disadvantages, but I''m already used to making the best out of any situation anyway.


    I followed the fox girl to their theatre hall which was big enough to amodate at least three thousand people. I''m not even sure if the entire town had that big of a poption in the first ce?


    She handed me a script, pointing towards a line of boys my ''age'' that were queuing up below the stage. Most likely they were all awaiting their turn to audition since another was on stage right now.


    I mouthed a word of thanks before joining the queue, quickly scanning through the script.


    The first few words of the script were exactly the same as what I had said to her just now, no wonder she had the wrong idea.


    Oh well, time to put my skills to the test! I''m sure these kids never had to act with their life on the line before, unlike me.


    This might be easier than I thought.

 Chapter 90 - Start Of Something New

    (MC POV)


    I watched the boy in front of me step on to the stage, greeting the three youkai who were acting as judges for this little event.


    ??


    One of them had a bluish gtinous body that resembled the slime youkais native to mountain caves in the region. The form that she had taken was of a curvaceous woman with long, flowing blue ''hair'' that hid her right half of her face from view, her full lips just barely peeking out from underneath.


    Another judge had an extremely lithe body shape that settled into the theatre seats easily. The sharp ears sitting on top of her short, messy brown hair alongside her feline eyes and two tails peeking out from behind her chair clued me into her race as a nekomata youkai.


    Thest girl was the most surprising sight of all. Her long, green, serpentine tail was coiled underneath her seat with some kind of red coloured fuzz riding the spine of the tail. The two antler horns on her head of long, glossy, ck hair revealed her species as a Ryu youkai.


    This would be my first time seeing a Ryu youkai up close, in fact. They normally don''t mingle amongst humans and some were even treated as deities for their weather controlling Techniques. It is said that they are Dragons themselves, but how anyone was supposed to ssify dragons is up for debate, something I have no interest in at the moment.


    From what I managed to gather during the short time here, the three of them plus the fox youkai from before were actually part of a currently popr idol group in this town. They had been seeking out a new life for themselves when each of them met in this town, fell in love with it, then decided to stay.


    Apparently they had became fans of one of ria''s works and was trying to create a theatrical version of her book. Since I have never read the book they were trying to emte, I am actually at a disadvantage herepared to these boys.


    But so far, none of them actually stood out.


    At least to me, anyway.


    I had a quick nce through the script and found it uncannily simr to the plot of a story I''ve read somewhere before, though exactly where and when eludes me at the moment.


    Shrugging it off as a coincidence, I waited for my turn to be called on stage.


    The boy ahead of me fumbled with his words, his actions as stiff as a block of wood and the way he articted his lines sounded like fingernails being dragged across a chalkboard.


    I must really give respect to the three judges for sitting through his entire audition without so much as flinching.


    "Mmm¡­ Thank you, Diu Lian. I''m afraid you''re not who we are looking for though, but thank you for trying. Next one please," The slime youkai called out.


    I ced the script under my clothes, stepping gingerly up onto the stage.


    Judging from the script, I''vee to realise that the character that I am auditioning for is a really entric boy who seems to be able to take advantage of any situation around him to appear ''cool''.


    Another chuunibyou, basically. Not surprised that my younger sister created such a character, to be honest.


    Oh well, guess I should just slip into character right about now.


    I did a running slide towards the centre of the stage with my back facing the judges, surprising them with my unorthodox entrance. My left hand was stuck in my pocket while my right palm was pressed against my forehead with me facing towards the right.


    I flicked my hair with my right hand as I opened my eyes to look at the judges with a sideways nce.


    "Good day,dies."


    The three of them sat up a little straighter.


    I spun on my heel to face them, whipping out the script in front of me and opening it like a book. I made sure to hunch my back a little, supporting my hand that was holding up the book with my other arm.


    "I think you''ve got the wrong person¡­ For I am Mark, who is but a humble student of this academy."


    Waiting a second to give the judges time toprehend my actions, I switched to my new pose of tilting my head back while pushing up a pair of imaginary sses up my face with my middle finger, looking down towards the three women.


    "For such a simple thing¡­ I must humbly decline."


    Why am I getting so into it?


    Well, I believe if you''re already going to do something, then just do it seriously. You never know what kind of opportunity you might have missed just because you decide to do something half-heartedly.


    Besides, this kind of acting is much more simpler than the roles I had to take on back on those two nes.


    When how well you act determines whether you live or die, one tends to put on a very convincing act, even when you have to y that role for months on end without breaking character.


    A group of cultists going around killing men indiscriminately? Crossdress and seek shelter in a female-only Sect, tricking both the cultists and the Sect at the same time until they move on.


    Some random Sect Elder trying to take advantage of you? Act arrogant and pretend to be an influential Sect''s young master to dissuade him from messing with you, then keep up this act for the following two months while desperately searching for a way to escape from him. The fact that I doomed that particr Sect''s young master I was emting after my escape was beside the point.


    The Matriarch of the Royal Spiritual Family Sect holding you captive because of your intelligence? Fake an ident and start acting like your mental capacity got affected to the point of retardation, then escape when she starts losing interest in you.


    Unfortunately, thest example didn''t go so well as she got even more interested in me, even going so far as to do experiments on me to find out how and why I changed.


    It did, however, make her drop the guard around me which allowed me to run off one night when the guards were especially sloppy.


    Well, all of that is in the past (future?) now, it gave me the experience and skills I need to start my new life here so it''s not all for naught anyway.


    Like how I''m using it for this little audition right now.


    I''m like the eight year old with forty years of experience, ain''t no way I''m not getting hired.


    I went through a few more lines and was just about to move to my fifth pose when the Ryu youkai slithered out of her seat and pped her hands twice.


    "I think that is enough, isn''t that right girls?"


    "Uh-huh, uh-huh!" The nekomata nodded enthusiastically. "I knew we''d find someone that fits the bill absolutely! Boy, you''re perfect!"


    The cat girl gave me a thumbs up.


    The slime youkai gestured for me toe closer, "What is your name, dear?"


    I crossed my arms and shifted my weight to one leg, tilting my head slightly upwards and sideways, "You¡­ May call me Mark."


    "Absolutely perfect! Nyaahahaha! Boy, you''re a genius!" The neko girlughed, her tails swishing in the air.


    The Ryu youkai wrote down something on a piece of paper, "Rehearsals start here tomorrow morning at dawn. Don''t bete."


    "Yes, I really do look forward to your performance, Mark," The slime girl stated simply, a smile gracing her lips.


    I made an exaggerated bow, "I thank thedies for giving my humble self a chance. I shall take my leave, for now."


    "Nyaahahahaha! This boy''s simply perfect!"


    Hey, maybe I could even form my own idol group?

 Chapter 91 - Slash And Preach

    (Lian Li POV)


    I stepped out of the small building that had the sign ''Xi Family Branch House'' above the entrance, joining the crowd on the street.


    ??


    I sighed, feeling rather disappointed to find that almost every associate of the Xi family had already vacated the city.


    Most likely they had already been recalled back to the main branch to try and tide over the revtion that they were Dark Sect supporters.


    The only person I found here was a servant boy they had left behind in their branch house, he was rather arrogant about that fact for some reason too.


    "Who the hell do you think you areing in to my house?!" He had screeched at me when I entered.


    I had even calmly reminded him that he was nothing more than a servant boy of the Xi family and didn''t have the right to take that tone of voice with me.


    He went on to im that since he was the only Xi family member around, he would automatically be assigned as the acting head of the current branch house.


    I decided he wasn''t even worth talking to and proceeded on to the interrogation.


    It didn''t take much for me to have him start singing like a canary.


    The first three fingernails I pulled out were already enough actually, but I gave him the full course since I was quite frustrated by what he said.


    Of course, I made sure that he prayed to Master before ending his miserable life.


    With no where else to go, I decided that joining one of my sisters would be a good idea.


    Since the Adventurer''s Guild was just down the road from my current location, I should probably start with Eris.


    Entering the guild, I was greeted with a rather interesting sight.


    Eris stood near the entrance, her back facing me and her arms crossed. In front of her was a group of eight swordsmen, all of them sporting a displeased look on their faces.


    Surprisingly, these group of people were dressed rather normally in their leather armour instead of all the weird clothing I''ve been seeing out in town.


    "Eris? What''s going on?" I called out.


    Eris turned her head, her eyes lighting up when she saw me.


    "Sister Lian Li! These infidels are being a nuisance to me!"


    I looked towards the group of swordsmen, prompting one of them who I assumed to be their leader to step forward.


    "You''re her sister? She''s been trying to dig for information that we have repeatedly told her she cannot ess but she has refused to cooperate thus far. Could you ask her toe with us?"


    "Oh?" I raised an eyebrow. "And what information did she look for that is inessible and why does she need to follow you?"


    "Any information pertaining to the Lindulf House is absolutely confidential and anyone looking for such information is to be brought in under arrest. That is thew here."


    "That seems quite over the top, isn''t it? We''re visitors and currently guests of the Lindulf House as well."


    The swordsman shook his head, "It does not matter. Especially since you are their guest, you should know that such things aren''t tolerated here. If what you say is true and a member of the Lindulf House vouches for you, we will set you free then. But right now, she needs to follow us back to the police station."


    "And if we refuse?"


    He unsped his sword, the de glinting wickedly in the light of the Guild.


    "We will have to resort to force."


    "I see¡­ Would it help to say that we are the disciples of Master Lin? The Young Master of the Lindulf House you speak of? We just wanted to learn more about his family since he is our Master after all."


    "Master Lin? Is he one of those Practitioners?" The swordsman frowned. "I find it highly unlikely that any of those scheming Practitioners could be rted to the Lindulf House. Please be informed that anything you say can and will be used against you."


    Did this guy just call our Master scheming?


    Oh, he did didn''t he?


    But just to make sure¡­


    Eris had her sword unsheathed before I could say anything, pointing the sharp piece of metal towards the swordsman. To their credit, none of them panicked and unsheathed their own swords in turn, moving to surround us.


    "Did I just hear ya call Master scheming ya wee little boy?!" Eris growled.


    The swordsman held his sword firmly with two hands in between us, "Aren''t they all? Using their so called Techniques to take advantage of honest people like ourselves."


    I raised an eyebrow, "That''s kind of narrow minded, don''t you think?"


    "Hmph! Isn''t it true that Practitioners look down on normal people like us? Just because they can make something happen with a wave of their arms they think they''re much better."


    "What about the youkai that I know is living amongst you all?" I asked.


    "For you to ask about them¡­ It just goes to show how much you do not understand the world¡­" He sighed dramatically.


    I tilted my head at him to show that I did not understand.


    Looking back at us with pitying eyes he continued, "The young mistress of Lindulf House has discovered that youkais are beings of Pure Elemental quarks. It is fatal for them if they do not circte it for an extended amount of time. But for humans¡­ We suffer no consequences even if someone with a Cultivation Point does not seek the path of a Practitioner. Thus, youkais are Practitioners not by choice but humans are and the only reason why humans be Practitioners is to gain more power over everyone else."


    "Not our Master, he doesn''t." I objected.


    He shook his head, "I''m pretty sure he just pulled the wool over your eyes. There is only one being in existence that can be that benevolent and I''m sure your so called Master isn''t one of them."


    "That''s it! Imma be breaking you lot! Nobody talks about Master like that! Let me have them, Lian Li!" Eris yelled, lowering her body close to the ground.


    As much as I wanted to break them with my own hands as well, I decided Eris deserves to let loose since I had my fill with the servant boy earlier.


    I leapt away from their encirclement, startling them to my sudden disappearance.


    "Where do you think you''re looking at?!" Eris roared, dashing forward towards the leader while keeping her body close to the ground.


    The leader''s reaction speed was impressive as his sword shed out just in time to parry her de away from his chest.


    But he was wholly unprepared for the shoulder tackle that Eris followed up with, throwing him off bnce.


    Without wasting a second, Eris had mmed the pommel of her sword in the side of his head, sending him crashing towards another swordsman who was trying to nk her.


    Using the momentum of the strike, she swung her sword behind her back, stopping the sword thrust that was aimed at her spine with the t of her de.


    Spinning on her heel, the swordswoman lowered herself into a crouch and flung her assant''s de to the side, leaving him open for a sh across his vulnerable chest.


    Eris silenced the man''s yell of pain with an uppercut to his jaw, knocking him out cleanly.


    "Together!" The leader yelled, dazed but still very much in the fight.


    The remaining seven swordsmen lunged their des towards her, their swords making a loud ringing sound when they met in the middle of where Eris had been, the girl suddenly disappearing into thin air.


    Only one of them thought to look upwards and got a knee to his face for doing so.


    Eris kicked the man away from her, his head crashing into the ground and leaving an indentation at where hended. He wouldn''t be getting up any time soon from the sound of that impact.


    Eris flipped herself backwards in the air,nding on top of the shoulders of another swordsman.


    The two men beside him immediately tried to stab her with their des, missing by mere inches when Eris let herself fall backwards.


    Both her legs kicked out at thest minute to strike against the head of the man she had been standing on, blocking the way of the other three.


    Erisnded on her feet in a crouching position, her sword held by her side and eyes ring straight ahead.


    The two men who hadn''t been obstructed by the wall of limbs lunged forward with their swords again, only to realise they had stabbed at her afterimage.


    There were two shes of steel and two shes appeared on the chests of both swordsmen, both of them turning just in time to see Eris flicking the blood off her de behind them.


    The leader clicked his teeth in irritation as he saw half of his numbers go down so easily.


    "Pair up and attack!" he ordered, his threepanions spreading themselves to his left and right.


    The one on the far left attempted a downward sh at her but feinting it at thest moment to stab at her instead.


    "Futile," Eris had muttered, kicking him in between the legs with her left foot for his attempt.


    His partner had rushed up from Eris''s right side, shing his sword out towards her nk.


    She easily parried the strike away with a backhand wave, punching the man straight in the face with her other hand and leaving him with a bloody nose.


    She was about to continue her attack when she suddenly ducked her head, letting the leader''s de sail above her harmlessly. It happened so abruptly that I''m sure another one of her had saw iting and warned her.


    The swordswoman took the chance to roundhouse kick the man who was still clutching at his balls in the head, knocking him out for the rest of the fight.


    With two more swordsmen in somewhat peak condition and another with a bloodied nose, I don''t doubt Eris would be able to finish them up soon.


    "You three are so pathetic," Eris taunted. "Can''t even handle one girl by herself? Bet the only joke your mothers can make are you guys."


    The one with the bloodied nose rose to her provocation despite his leader''s attempts to stop him.


    He roared while lunging towards her, his de easily pushed aside by Eris''s own before she knocks him out with a haymaker to his chin.


    The second man had rushed forward in a bted attempt to cover his partner''s emotional rush, his sword shing out in an underhand sh from his right.


    Hisughable attempt was easily stopped when Eris''s palm reached out to catch the pommel of his sword, shoving the swordsman backwards before stabbing her own de through his shoulder.


    The leader had rushed up at precisely that moment, no doubt hoping that she would be defenseless with her sword still stuck in hisrade.


    Unfortunately for him, Eris was also trained in unarmedbat by Master himself.


    She immediately released her grip on her de, side stepping the downward sh from the leader and delivering a palm thrust to his exposed chin, shoving him back from where he came from.


    With the leader out of range, Eris reimed back her sword by twisting it out of the screaming man''s shoulder, knocking him out with an elbow strike to the side of his head.


    "Kuh¡­ It seems I''ve underestimated you¡­" The leader groaned, massaging his chin. "I will fight you seriously no--"


    Eris interrupted him by delivering two shes on his chest before kicking him away.


    The leader crashed into the wall, leaving an indentation on it before slumping to the ground, unconscious.


    "You should have fought seriously from the start then," She spat, wiping her de clean with one of the swordsman''s clothes.


    "Well done," I praised.


    Eris shook her head, "I''m still not at Master''s level yet. What should we do now? Preach?"


    I looked at the crowd who had begun inching away from us.


    I guess that would be a good way to start as any. It''s only because these people aren''t aware of the benevolent being that is Master that such things can happen, I''m sure once they know how Master is like and begin worshipping him, there won''t be any more discriminations.


    How wonderful would that be?


    Yes, that is the only world that is fit enough for Master.

 Chapter 92 - Civil War

    (Random Adventurer''s Guild staff member POV)


    I had just been nothing but an ordinary citizen of this town.


    ??


    When the young mistress of the Lindulf House began introducing all the new changes to us, she captured many of our hearts when her inventions began changing our lives for the better.


    Paved roads, ss windows, water pumps and even heated baths were just a few of the things she has introduced to this town over the years.


    As though that wasn''t enough, she even brought the holy world of ''An Ney May'' to uncultured people. Apparently, she had been granted the opportunity to see this world through the eyes of god himself and even learned all this ''Science'' from him.


    But that came at a hefty price as this benevolent god had met with a cmity that caused him to lose much of his divinity.


    She was tasked to spread the wonders of that world to us, stating that if enough people were made aware of it and believed in him, the god would regain his divinity and we would be able to meet the creator of such a wonderful world eventually.


    That prospect excited us immensely.


    We believed that the god of such an amazing world can only be especially amazing himself.


    To have granted us the opportunity to be a part of that world, we will do our absolute best to help our God regain his divinity!


    But today, I learnt that there were other gods in this world as well¡­


    A swordwoman had came in earlier in the day to try and seek information on the Lindulf House.


    The moment she tried to get me to provide details on the Lindulf House''s past, I had reported it to the ''An Ney May'' security team that was posted within the Guild.


    They tried to get her to cooperate and follow them in ordance to thews the young mistress had implemented but she had vehemently refused to do so.


    Thew had been put in ce after a horde of spies and saboteurs from multiple differentpanies had tried to disrupt their business on multiple asions. Everyone in town are aware of such attempts by outside people and of course we will choose to stick by the young mistress!


    A golden haired girl had shown upter, iming the first girl as her sister even when they looked nothing alike.


    The argument soon escted into a fight between the swordswoman and the men of the Security division.


    I had expected the security team to wipe the floor with her especially since they had her outnumbered eight to one. But contrary to what I and everyone else in the guild had thought would happen, she had struck them all down in a matter of minutes without a scratch.


    The golden haired one had stepped forward after that, revealing themselves to be priestesses to some sort of godlike deity they refer to as ''Master''.


    They spoke of his benevolence and how his magnanimity had saved hundreds, if not thousands of people from their darkest of times.


    They imed that their Master will be the one to lead everyone to a new world where there will not be any discrimination against people who worships him, a world where his believers will live in paradise.


    I had initially scoffed at their idea, the only true God is the one who has brought the world of ''An Ney May'' to us, not some random dude that had been going around being benevolent while spouting nonsense of a promisednd.


    But as they continued to preach to us of the world they sought to build in their Master''s name, I saw a number of people looking at them with more than just a passing interest in their eyes.


    This situation became dangerous now.


    If our people''s beliefs started swaying, our own God might not be able to regain his divinity and we shall forever be denied to gaze upon his glorious visage! I must stop them!


    I rushed into the back room of the guild, unlocking the door that had five locks with a set of keys I had kept hidden on me that only a select few of us had ess to.


    Within the small room was nothing but a small device on top of a table.


    The young mistress had called it a telegraph, allowing us to send messages across vast distances to the machine it was connected to.


    This one in particr was our emergency telegraph, connected directly to the young mistress''s own receiver meant only for emergencies.


    I tapped in my plea for help, hoping our young mistress can stop this gue from spreading any further and desecrating our sacred n.


    It took around half an hour for my plea to be answered, the door swinging open for them to enter the guild.


    "First Lady Lindulf, Young Mistress Lindulf," I greeted them respectfully.


    I exined what had transpired to the two of them briefly, rage manifesting on their faces when they learned of what they were trying to do.


    "Stop right this instance!" The young mistress roared, storming towards the two of them.


    "What do you want?" The golden haired one rudely demanded.


    "We do not tolerate the preaching of false gods here, please leave the premises," the young mistress scowled.


    "How interesting¡­ Our God most definitely exists and we have seen and felt him physically, how can you say that he is false?"


    "There is only one true God in this world and judging by what you are preaching, it is most definitely not what he would have wanted for this world."


    "Oh? And I don''t suppose you know who the true God really is?"


    The young mistress crossed her arms, "Of course, he is the one who has brought the world of ''An Ney May'' and all the new technology to us. Only the true God could grace us with such wondrous things!"


    The golden haired girl crossed her arms as well,as though sizing her up, "Only the true God would care for the masses more than himself! Could yours willingly sacrifice himself to save everyone?"


    "He has already sacrificed his own divinity to allow us to advance our culture. If yours is so godly as you im him to be, he shouldn''t need to sacrifice himself."


    "Hmph. Your ''god'' seems more like a scheme by the businesses to control the people instead."


    There was a ripple of gasps from the crowd.


    "You take that back! He has done so much for us already! All we want is to help Him get His divinity back! I will not stand for such nder!" The young mistress said through gritted teeth.


    The golden haired girl snorted with disdain, "And yet you yourself ndered mine own Master. I see now that the people who follow this ''god'' of yours is truly blind. I shall take it upon myself to enlighten them all."


    "You dare hinder our God''s return to his divinity?!"


    "If your little ''god'' is as good as you im him to be, his followers shouldn''t be that weak then."


    "You think us to be weak-minded sheep?"


    "Oh? Seeing how they were so easily influenced to follow a trend, is that not true? And besides, for this ''god'' to require his believers to worship him to regain his divinity¡­ It sounds suspicious to me no matter how I see it."


    The young mistress sneered at her, "And this ''master'' of yours is some all-powerful being? But yet he still had to die?"


    "He sacrificed his mortal body for us, but it was still an easy feat for him to return to us. I have no doubts that our God is way more divine than yours if he even exists."


    "Ha¡­ Haha¡­ Hahahaha!" The young mistress threw her head back andughed. "Very well then! You im to be a priestess of your own ''god'' right?! I will show you the power of our God!"


    "Ahahaha! Very well, little girl! Let me see you do your worst!"


    I clenched my fists when I saw the determined look on both their faces. I have already set myself on the path to return the ''An Ney May'' God''s divinity to him, I won''t bow down to any other god or their believers!


    If some other sphemers dare to desecrate our God''s name, I will not show them mercy.


    This is war!

 Chapter 93 - Shotacons VS Lolicons

    (MC POV)


    I sneezed.


    ??


    I rubbed my nose with the back of my hand,wondering if someone was talking about me behind my back.


    Knowing my brother and father, I won''t be surprised if they really were talking bad about me right now.


    Right after the audition, I had decided to do a little bit of walking around just to see if there was anything else that caught my eye.


    I had been circling around what I assume to be the market district of the town for a while now, taking mental notes of how each shop was doing in terms of sale and how good their business looked.


    Passing by a shop that looked to be selling sweets, a high-pitched voice caught my attention.


    "No! Cai Hong only likes Papa''s sweets! Papa''s candies are better!"


    I stopped in my tracks, running back to the entrance of the shop to peek inside.


    Cai Hong was standing in the middle of three men, each of them holding different kinds of confectionary in their hands and wearing what looks like a very archaic form of T-shirt and short pants.


    One of them even had the words ''Yes Loli! No Touch!'' sewn on the front of said shirt.


    "Little princess Cai Hong, why not give it a try? You might actually like it!" One of the men asked, presenting a multi colored lollipop to her. This guy was big and muscr, easily towering over everyone else around him with his hulking size.


    Cai Hong turned her head away, "No! Cai Hong no want!"


    "What about some chocte?" Another offered, his small and scrawny frame a direct contrast to the first one.


    "No! Cai Hong wants to eat ''loly kons''! Papa told Cai Hong about those! They sound yummy!"


    Thest one scratched his bald head before adjusting his sses, "Oh¡­ Er¡­ They can''t be eaten actually¡­"


    "Boo! Then why are they called ''loly''s? Papa''s lollipops are yummy!"


    "Erm¡­ Those two are actually different things¡­ Your er¡­''loly kons'' can''t be eaten..."


    "Muuu~ Cai Hong no believe¡­ Cai hong will go back now then."


    "Wait, wait, wait!" The first guy tried to stop her. "We¡­ Err¡­ We can show you around the town!"


    Cai Hong shook her head, "Cai Hong wants to go back to Papa."


    She tried to walk past them but another of those men stepped in front of her.


    "Wait, don''t go yet little princess Cai Hong! We know a ce where you can make a lot of friends! You like making friends right?"


    "Cai Hong no care. Cai Hong wants to go back to Papa now. Go away please."


    Really, right now you probably can''t find a prouder Papa than I, Cai Hong is such a good girl.


    I decided that this would be a good time to show myself.


    "Cai Hong," I called out.


    The scrawny one whirled towards me, displeasure evident on his face, "Who dares to call our little princess so familiarly?! Show yourself!"


    The big guy cracked his knuckles, "Looks like I''ll need to teach someone some proper manners! Now who is the--"


    "Papa! Papa!"


    Cai Hong rushed up and hugged me, almost toppling me over since I was just as small, if not smaller, than her now.


    I patted her head while switching my gaze to the three men that were now staring at me dumbfoundedly.


    The bald guy pointed at me, "Your name is Papa?"


    I shook my head, "No, I''m her adoptive father."


    "But¡­ You look like you''re eight¡­" The smaller guy pointed out.


    "Hey, I''ve got good credit ok?" I protested.


    "Umm¡­ Ok, uh¡­ Sure... Are you certain you''re not little princess Cai Hong''s brother or something?"


    Cai Hong turned to look back at him with an irritated expression, "Papa is Cai Hong''s Papa! How dare you be rude?! Cai Hong will bite you!"


    The three of them immediately bowed their heads to her.


    "A million apologies little princess! Please forgive our lowly selves!"


    Oh¡­ Wow.


    Cai Hong turned back to me, giving me the ''praise me'' look she usually showed me.


    I patted her head again, making her purr in content at the contact.


    "Well then, shall we go now?" I asked my loli dragon.


    Cai Hong nodded enthusiastically, but before we could leave the candy shop, the big guy stepped in front of us once more.


    "Wait! We er¡­ We just want to hang out! Could¡­ Could we follow along? It''s err¡­ It''s dangerous for children to walk around unsupervised you know?"


    "Yeah, yeah!" The skinny one chimed in, stepping up beside his groupie. "We can look after you until your guardianse back! It''s a good idea, no?"


    The bald one joined them, "Yeah, just er¡­ Let us watch over you guys! Especially the little princess Cai Hong! Who knows what kind of evil people out there might want to do to her?"


    I raised an eyebrow, "Evil people? Like you guys?"


    "What?!" The big guy sputtered. "I''ll have you know that we are all proud members of the ''Lolicon League''! It is our duty to appreciate and protect all the lolis of this world!"


    Cai Hong pulled at my hand, "Papa¡­''Loly kon'' yummy?"


    Thinking she was probably disappointed by theck of her favourite candy, I dug through my pocket to hand her one of her favourite lollipops.


    She epted it happily and immediately popped it into her mouth.


    With my little girl satisfied for the moment, I turned back to regard the three men, "I thank you for your concern, but we will be fine by ourselves. I believe this town is quite safe, no?"


    The big guy looked to hisrades, "Well¡­ That is true¡­ But¡­"


    Just then, a group of three women walked in, wearing almost the same type of clothes as the group of men.


    I noticed the one leading them had blonde hair with twintails that ended as drills. She was also wearing a shirt that read ''Shotas For Life!'' on the chest area.


    I felt a cold breeze at the back of my neck.


    "Ara, ara? Are the degenerates of the Loli group being a nuisance again?" She chuckled.


    "Tsk¡­ What do you want? I bet you old hags are here to find for more little boys to coddle to as well!" The big guy used.


    One of the woman''s friends immediately stepped up, a pair of thick spectacles adorning her face, half-hidden by her long and unruly hair that resembled a bird''s nest.


    "Who are you calling old hags? We''re still young, blooming girls ok?!"


    "Puh! Any girl that has gone through theiring of age are old hags!" The bald one announced proudly.


    "Heh, heh¡­ Seems like someone really wants to get smacked today!" The drill hair girl chuckled, pulling out a whip from behind her. "Now, I suggest you guys leave the loli you''ve been osting alone or face the consequences!"


    "Never!" The skinny one shouted with clenched fists. "You think we will just back down from you like that?! Lolis deserved to be loved!"


    "Uahahaha! Your love is nothing but an act of perversion! Utterly shameless! Am I right Mariel? ¡­ Mariel?"


    Everyone turned their gaze to thest woman of the group, a rather refined lookingdy with ck hair tied in a ponytail.


    Her eyes were opened wide as she lifted a shaky hand to point towards me, "S¡­ S¡­ Sh¡­ Sho¡­ Sho¡­ Ta¡­ Shota¡­ Shota!"


    The two girls whipped their heads towards me, their eyes widened upon seeing me.


    Oh no.


    "SHOTA!" The three girls screeched, literally leaping towards me.


    Before they could reach me however, the big guy stepped in front of them and intercepted their flight path, his hands reaching out to block the three crazies from going any further.


    He grunted from the effort, slowly losing ground to the three hysterical girls as they tried to push him back.


    Turning his head towards me, he grunted, "Run brother! Run and take the little princess with you! We will hold them off!"


    The bald man rushed up from behind to support his friend, "Go! These old hags are crazy for kids like you, brother! Don''t let them catch you or you''ll have to suffer through their pampering!"


    The skinny guy also joined in beside hisrade, "What are you waiting for?! Fly, you fools!"


    Huh, I didn''t expect them to be so valiant in the end.


    I gave them a thumbs up, "Do not worry! I will protect Cai Hong!"


    "Godspeed!" The three of them yelled in unison as I dragged Cai Hong out of the shop through the back door, seconds before screams of agony echoed out from the shop.


    "Papa? Weird people?"


    "Shhh¡­ Just ignore them. Weird people will just be weird."


    "Okies. Cai Hong likes Papa~" Cai Hong stated as a matter of factly, sucking on her lollipop.


    So cute.

 Chapter 94 - The Other Side Of The Coin

    (Dailus POV)


    I am Dailus, the Eldest son and supposed heir of Lindulf House.


    ??


    Both my grandparents and parents had made sure that I was prepared to take over the house ever since I was born, putting me through various special lessons and training.


    I had never stopped to question them since it was the only thing I grew up to know.


    Even when it came to my sister Odriana, I had been taught to see her as nothing but a useful asset like the rest of the House did. Especially since we were still rtively new in the tradingmunity and needed allies on our side.


    Nothing as convenient as marrying off your family members to otherrger families, then using the newly obtained familial rtionship to take advantage of their resources.


    So when Mother had came back from the forests behind our house clutching a baby in her arms, none of us had thought anything about it.


    We had decided it would be convenient to have a child that was not rted to the family by blood, allowing us to make use of him and disowning him if he screws up. Low risk, high reward.


    What we hadn''t expected was for him to be absolutely brilliant in a lot of things.


    Even as a baby, he seemed to understand everything that was going on around him.


    He had stopped crying after spending the first night within our House, as though a flip had been switched after he had slept here. Instead, whenever he needed something, he would use a little bell that we had dropped in his crib for him to y with.


    It took us some time to realise that fact when the bell wouldn''t stop ringing until we figured out what he needed.


    He started flipping through books that I struggle toprehend when he was able to crawl around on his own, though most of us had assumed he was only just ying around with the books back then and hadn''t paid much attention to him.


    It was only when he spoke his first words that we all realised how abnormal he was.


    "Hey¡­ You guys have ''An Ney May'' around here? Kind of bored with the books already."


    Grandmother and grandfather had tagged him as a demonic spawn, but we all agreed that he may yet still have his uses.


    So we kept him around, always having someone watch him just in case he turns into some malevolent demon that sought to burn our entire House to ashes.


    But everything changed when he walked in during my lesson with father one day, I remembered I was only six and he three years old then.


    "Yo, thought you guys might want to make a business off selling this. We''ll make a killing with this, trust me."


    He then showed us the ns for making cheap sugar using the roots of a nt that everyone had seen more as a wild vegetable that the poor would eat.


    We had been skeptical at first, but decided there was no loss in trying it out.


    Lo and behold, it worked.


    Being the only merchants producing this sugar brought incredible attention and prestige to us, something I couldn''t have done in this lifetime.


    Within a short four years, we became thergest exporter of sugar in the region, catapulting us into the richest few merchant Houses.


    It even made the eldest son of thergest merchant House in these parts seek us out himself to ask Odriana''s hand in marriage.


    We agreed of course, ignoring my younger brother''s protests over the matter.


    Father had doubled the watch on him to make sure he couldn''t cause any trouble.


    Unfortunately, we still failed to take a seven year old seriously at that time.


    He had came to us once again with our ount records in hand.


    "Heya, I realised you guys didn''t have a double bookkeeping system so here, I made notes."


    What he had introduced to uspletely changed how we did our businesses, causing us to spend more time and effort to update our records than to keep an eye on him.


    Thus, we had been toote to realised he had slipped out of the house.


    The little kid had managed to expose the other House''s dirtyundry to the public, calling them out on the various crimes they had beenmitting right under their very noses.


    The court had ruled them guilty and swiftly punished them,pletely removing them as a merchant House and denying them any future possibility of conducting businesses.


    How he had even gotten the officer-ofw to side with him was anybody''s guess.


    We were enraged, of course. Our carefullyid out ns had went up in mes just like that.


    The backroom deals, the under table agreements and the threats we had made using that House''s name had to be retracted and repaid in full, almost setting us back to the days before our sugar trading.


    All for what?


    Just so that Odriana doesn''t need to ''suffer'' an arranged marriage?


    How ridiculous.


    Grandfather had banned the little prick from leaving the House then, only permitting him to step foot outside when he came of age.


    That little boy had thus took up the role of tutoring my youngest sister.


    We hadn''t thought much of it, expecting ria to be more sensible than him since she was of our House''s blood unlike him.


    With both the sugar and the bookkeeping he had shown so far, we hoped ria would gain something from him that she could further improve our House''s prestige with.


    But grandfather and grandmother had caught him performing some form of unholy ritual with ria one day. They were convinced he had revealed his demonic form and was trying to possess ria when they saw him holding her head and emanating light.


    They forced the two of them to separate, triggering a miniature explosion that knocked both ria and him out.


    When he woke up three dayster, he had lost all his memories prior to the event, not even being able to recall who he was.


    It was onlyter that we realised that he had been imparting knowledge directly to ria''s mind and the separation had caused the feedback to erase his memories.


    Fortunately, ria seemed unaffected by that event.


    Grandfather decided that him losing his memories was a better way to control him and issued the order that this event be kept secret amongst my parents and I.


    He had, instead, publicised that my younger brother had been practicing some sort of dark ritual on ria, causing the rest of the House to alienate him.


    When ria started churning out the genius ideas while crediting my younger brother, grandfather was quick to deny the credit and stated the ideas came from a different continent. It would not do us any good if something ria says triggers him to regain his memories.


    Grandfather had hoped that by separating him from the rest of the House, he would be easier to influence when he started to approach him as the ''kind, understanding grandfather''. It was a long term n to make him reliant on us and trust grandfatherpletely.


    Unfortunately, both grandfather and grandmother had passed suddenly before they couldplete their n.


    The doctor said both had passed in their sleep without any pain, which was the only relief.


    And since he had been ostracised by the rest of the House including us, it was difficult for any of us to approach him then.


    It came as no surprise that he chose to leave when he finally came of age, even going so far as to change his name.


    Paranoid till the end, we even had Fred see him out of town to make sure he was genuinely leaving and noting back to screw us over.


    With his departure secured, both my parents and I could finally rx, thinking any chance of him screwing up our House''s ns to be zero.


    I had assumed that things would go ording to how they were meant to be without him around.


    Unfortunately, I never ounted for ria''s new mindset in the following years.


    It seems like the little prick still managed to screw us over without even being here...

 Chapter 95 - And She’s Back

    (MC POV)


    I returned to the mansion with Cai Hong beside me.


    ??


    I had asked why she was alone outside in town and she just tilted her cute head at me and said, "Cai Hong can''t?"


    I decided that asking the others would be a better idea since I had a chance of getting diabetes from her cuteness.


    Since I was in my smaller form now, she opted to hold my arm like how her big sisters did instead of just my hand.


    "Ehehe~ Papa feels warm~" Cai Hong muttered while snuggling my arm.


    Too cute, have to give her head patster.


    I reached the gates of the mansion without much incident, the House should be preparing for dinner right about now.


    "You''re back huh?" A voice called out.


    I looked up to see Dailus standing at the mansion''s doorway, looking down at me from thending.


    "Yeah, our sisters took me out."


    "I figured," he spat. "The squealing noises from your room stopped all of a sudden. I''m not an idiot, you know?"


    Ah, that must be when we relocated to the ''Workshop''. But since he seems unaware of its existence, I won''tment much on it.


    Now that I think about it, had my sisters insisted on rebuilding the whole town just so they could build that undergroundplex underneath it?


    That''s a really frightening thought, how far in advance did they even n ahead?


    Hold on¡­


    Could they actually be the ones to destroy the world in the future?


    I had only heard that this ne was consumed by Divine Lightning, but for all I know, it might not be a Divine Lightning Technique that consumed this ne and caused its destruction.


    If my sisters began dropping nukes around the ce, people might have thought of those things as Divine Lightning as well¡­


    Ok... I guess I should take this situation more seriously now.


    Nuclear weapons are a no go, especially when there''s already objects and existences around that can potentially end the world.


    Unless something like that appeared in this ne which resulted in themunching nukes against it?


    That would still be a no go. Wouldn''t make sense to use doomsday weapons to end a threat that might destroy the world only to have the world destroyed from the fallout of said doomsday weapons.


    "Anyway," my brother continued, breaking me out of my thoughts. "Where is Odriana and ria? I don''t see them with you."


    I raised an eyebrow, "Eh? They''re not back yet?"


    "What? Weren''t they with you? Don''t tell me you abandoned them for your little¡­ Ahem... Your adopted daughter?"


    I narrowed my eyes at him, not sure what he was about to say before he stopped himself. Brother or not, insult my little Cai Hong and I''ll make sure you regret it.


    "Papa saved Cai Hong from bad guys! Don''t be mean to Papa!" Cai Hong pouted cutely at him.


    I patted her head, the position a little awkward since we''re now roughly the same height.


    "Both Odriana and ria said they had something to do at the Adventurer''s Guild and told me to leave first," I exined. "I walked around town for a bit beforeing back here. I''d have thought they would be back by now."


    "Well whatever," Dailus waved his hand. "Why don''t you make yourself useful and go get them back for dinner?"


    "I just got back from there."


    "And? Do I look like I care?"


    I followed Cai Hong example and pouted at him, "How mean. I''m now just a helpless little boy you know?"


    "Same issue, do I look like I care? Or are you satisfied with shamelessly freeloading here?"


    "Wellst I checked, my sisters bought over this ce and they''re absolutely fine with it. So yes," I concluded, pushing past him to enter the mansion.


    "Hmph, of course you would still act like you own the ce even after you-- Ouuughhh!"


    I stopped in my tracks, turning around just in time to see Cai Hong run up to catch up with me. Behind her, Dailus was on the ground in a fetal position with his hands clutching in between his legs, groaning in pain.


    "What happened?" I asked Cai Hong.


    Cai Hong sucked on her finger, looking back and tilting her head as though she just noticed the position Dailus was in.


    "Weird boy?" She muttered, just as confused as I was.


    Huh¡­ Oh well, I don''t really care about what happened anyway since it shut him up. He''s probably just overreacting about something anyway.


    I have other matters to worry about now after all.


    It''s almost dinner time and I have yet to figure out how to prevent my sisters from meeting my disciples. Thest thing I wanted was for them to influence my disciples to join their little cult as well.


    Maybe I could just bring them out?


    I pushed open the doors of mansion, entering the hall with Cai Hong beside me.


    One of the servants greeted me with a bow.


    "Where are my disciples?" I asked.


    "Sir Fred has taken them out to tour the town," The servant replied.


    Ah¡­ That confirms my initial hypothesis about the girls touring the town. Maybe I should have gone back after all.


    I guess I''ll just stay here and keep whichever group thates back here busy so that they don''t meet the other group. Or¡­ I can just get Cai Hong to call my disciples back for dinner and avoid my sisters altogether?


    Before I could decide which is the better option, I felt a tug on my hand.


    "Papa cook?" My loli dragon asked innocently.


    Ah, that''s right. It''s been quite a while since I actually made them a meal.


    Nowadays, Eris has pretty much taken over me in meal preparations since her skills are pretty much good enough to work in any world ss restaurantsfortably.


    Well, since Cai Hong asked for it, I shall not disappoint.


    I brought her along with me to the kitchens, finding it busy with all five chefs running around to prepare for the House''s dinner time.


    "Hey kids, you shouldn''t be here! We''re working here!" One of the chefs yelled at us.


    I guess news of my arrival has yet to spread to all the mansion staff. They probably thought that I would never go to the kitchens of my own volition so the kitchen staff does not need to know about such things.


    Well, if it was the me before being constantly hit by the ''truck-kun'' stick, I probably wouldn''t have came here either.


    "Don''t worry about it," I waved his concern away. "I won''t be a bother, just need some of your potatoes."


    "Ha?! Who the hell do you think you are, kid?!" The chef roared.


    I looked around, finding the bucket of already peeled potatoes that they had left to soak. How convenient.


    "Just a guest," I replied, already making my way towards the potatoes.


    Since we''re going to have dinner soon, I''ll just make something light for both of us.


    Picking out one of the potatoes, I inspected it to see it in perfect condition. Yep, the House definitely went for the good ingredients so I don''t have to worry about quality here.


    The chef came up from behind me, the knife he had been using to prepare the vegetables held in his hand.


    "Hey, didn''t you hear me, kid? I said guest or not, you shouldn''t be here either!"


    "Oh, nice. I needed that, thanks," I swiped the knife from his hand, giving it a one over to appreciate its sharpness.


    The chef hadn''t even notice his knife had been taken from him until I lifted it to my chest level, parallel to the ground.


    "Hey¡­ That''s my knife¡­ How did you--"


    I interrupted him by throwing several potatoes in the air, the knife in my hand shing out to cut the potatoes into thin pieces when they reached the apex of their flight.


    All the chefs'' jaws dropped.


    Cai Hong leapt up and caught all the potatoes in a bowl without prompting. After spending quite a significant amount of time with me in the kitchen, she has learnt quite a bit on how to assist me in cooking well.


    I would say the snacks I keep feeding her while I cook was a factor in her learning.


    She looked up at me with sparkles in her eyes, prompting me to pat her on her head which made her purr adorably.


    Now I''ll just dry these pieces with some paper towels, then fry them in the pot of oil they had left heating on the wood stove.


    I waited a few minutes, constantly checking if the pieces had turned soft.


    Once they were, I scooped them out with a strainer, drying them on another paper towel.


    I then turned up the heat by tossing a few more pieces of wood before throwing the potatoes back in again.


    At this point, all the other chefs had stopped what they were doing so that they could see me work, obviously intrigued that an eight year old was using the kitchen so familiarly.


    Once the potatoes were a golden brown colour, I scooped them out again to dry.


    "Where''s the salt?" I asked.


    One of the chefs passed a container of the white granules without hesitation.


    Pinching some of it in my fingers, I sprinkled it over the golden, straight-cut fries.


    The chefs gulped down their saliva as I picked one up to much on.


    Satisfied with their quality, I fed one of it to Cai Hong as well.


    "Mmm! Papa! Yummy!" Cai Hong praised, quickly grabbing more of it to munch on.


    I smiled at the sight of a dragon loli stuffing her face with fistful after fistful of fries.


    A handnded on my shoulder.


    Turning around, I came face to face with the group of chefs who were looking at me with bloodshot eyes.


    "Teacher! Please allow us lowly selves to learn from you! We implore thee!" The one who had called me out in the beginning pleaded.


    Heh, conquering people''s hearts through their stomachs is really effective even if I do say so myself.


    Just as I was offering them samples of the fries, the wall behind me had burst into mes, the entire section crumbling down like melted butter.


    All of us turned to see a Fox with Maroon hair and tails standing there with a serene smile on her face.


    "Ehehehe~ Found you~~"

 Chapter 96 - Taken

    (Manami POV)


    "So you left with him?" The white haired fox asked.


    ??


    "Of course," I scoffed. "I''ve found my Master and mate, why would I let him go without following him?"


    She frowned at me, "You stayed behind when I left the vige."


    I held her face with both hands, "Oh my dear little Kiyomi~ Were you lonely without big sister to take care of you?"


    She narrowed her eyes, "Please don''t treat me like a little girl anymore, elder sister. I have been out here longer than you have."


    "Ufufufu~ My little sister has all grown up! I am so proud of you!"


    She rolled her eyes at me, "We are twins, you are just a few seconds older..."


    I ignored her and pulled her in for a hug, one that she did not return.


    "Elder sister¡­ Should I remind you that I''m working right now?"


    "Ara ara? It''s fine, isn''t it? Just indulge in your elder sister for a bit~ I see you''re now part of the Idol group here, how did you even make it in? I remember you were always the ''cool-headed little sister'' back in town!"


    She stared at me, "I learnt to act... Ites with the job."


    "Ufufufu~ You really have grown up, Kiyomi! So, have you found a mate yet?"


    "You know my stance on mates. They make me feel powerless and I don''t like feeling powerless."


    My smile widened, "Fufufu~ Well, perhaps you''re just missing the right person? I''ll introduce you to my Master next time. Who knows? He might be your destined mate too~"


    Kiyomi scrunched up her face, "I doubt it¡­ Don''t you have other ces to be? I told you I''m still working here."


    "Fufu, well I''m here on vacation with my Master, so I--"


    ''Manami?''


    My words were cut off when I received a thought transmission.


    ''It''s Lian Li. We need to meet up, something''s happened. Diao Chan and Eris are with me, we''ll meet you at the town za.''


    I sent back an affirmative before turning back to my sister, her head tilted to the side in confusion to my sudden silence.


    I patted her head, "Fufufu~ Sorry Kiyomi, but something came up that elder sister needs to attend to. I''lle meet you againter~"


    "Yes, yes. Do take care of yourself elder sister."


    I waved at her before walking away at a quick pace, pushing my way through the crowd to the arranged meeting ce.


    It didn''t take long for me to see the three of them waiting for me at the town''s za, all three of them sitting around the fountain.


    "Where is Cai Hong?" I asked.


    "She said she was still busy with the group that she found, so we''ll fill her in on the detailster," Diao Chan exined.


    Lian Li stood up and beckoned, "Come, I have a ce we can use."


    We followed behind her to a building nearby, I noticed the sign ''Xi Family Branch House'' hanging above the entrance.


    This must be where Lian Li came to look for contacts.


    She led us to a room that I can only assume to be the personal quarters for the Head of this branch judging by howvishly decorated it was.


    That is, if you ignore the fact that there is a dead body hanging from the ceiling in the centre of the room, swaying slightly from the wind.


    "There''s no one else here and the room is soundproofed," Lian Li stated, taking a seat on the bed and ignoring the corpse entirely.


    "Should I even ask?" I pointed to the body.


    Lian Li waved her hand nonchntly, "Just some idiot who did not know his ce."


    All of us nodded dropping the topic entirely.


    "So, you mentioned that this was something pertaining to Master?" Diao Chan asked, taking a seat on one of the plush chairs.


    Lian Li sighed, "Yes. Eris and I met with what I assume to be their High Priestess of the religion here.? It seems the people of this town believe in a god of ''An Ney May'' and they take offense to us spreading Master''s greatness to everyone."


    "God of ''An Ney May''? What has this god ever done?" Diao Chan frowned.


    "Apparently everything that you see around us," Lian Li shrugged. "They said that by giving them all this, he lost his divinity and will only regain it back after enough people have been converted."


    "Ara? So no chance of us coexisting?" I asked.


    "Unlikely," Eris shook her head. "They''ve already dered war on us."


    I let a few balls of fire gather around my hand, "War? Shall we burn them all down?"


    Lian Li shook her head, "Not that kind of war. We both agreed that neither of our gods would want us to kill each other over something like this¡­ They suggested we onlypete in converting as many people to our belief while retaining our own believers."


    I raised an eyebrow, "And you trust them to keep their word?"


    "Not at all. We''ll keep to this deal until they break it. In the meantime, we''ll get our people to be more vignt. Though I trust our people to be steadfast in their belief in Master, there''s no telling what the other side might do."


    "Wait, didn''t you mention to me just now that there were a few people who tried to take Eris away? What happened to them?" Diao Chan asked.


    Eris thumbed the hilt of her sword, "I dealt with them of course. They''re good, but not that good."


    I tilted my head slightly, "Ara, ara? And they let you all go even after you attacked them?"


    Eris shrugged, "It''s self defense. And their priestess told them to let us go because they couldn''t handle us anyway."


    I nodded my head in understanding.


    "Well, we just have to make sure more people believe in Master than their so called ''An Ney May'' god."


    Diao Chan licked her lips, "Poaching the other side''s believers is on the table right?"


    Lian Li smiled devilishly, "Definitely."


    "Kukuku¡­ Because the group that I got in contact with have already realised who''s the better one to serve~ Such simple people really~"


    I chuckled, "Ufufufu~ We are on their home turf after all. We have the head start advantage while they will have to go all the way to Jin city if they want to poach ours."


    "Yes, the Xi family is on theirst legs as well," Lian Li stated, standing up from the bed to walk over to the hanging corpse. "We''ll be able to take over them soon and gain all their connections to further our goals. The insect is finally proving itself quite useful."


    "Ara? That is convenient. So what should we do, Lian Li?"


    "Convert as many as we can while we''re here and get the others back in Jin city to double their efforts. This is a trial we will not lose. All for Master."


    "All for Master," We echoed.


    We were just about to go further into nning when a thought transmission came in.


    ''Big sisters? Umm¡­ Master got taken by the mean fox¡­ Cai Hong needs help¡­ Cai Hong is at the mansion kitchen...''


    We were shook out of our state from those words.


    "Go! Manami, now!" Lian Li dered.


    Manami immediately invoked her teleportation technique, sending us to where Cai Hong was.


    For such a thing to befall Master in our absence and in his current helpless form, this is an unforgivable oversight!

 Chapter 97 - Aw Here We Go Again

    (Cai Hong POV)


    "Ehehehe~ Found you~~"


    ??


    Muuu? The wall melted and some weird foxdy appeared.


    Cai Hong thinks she has seen this weirddy somewhere before?


    One of the chefs stepped in front of her, "Guards! Intruder!"


    A group of ten big men rushed into the room, stopping in front of the weird foxdy with their swords drawn.


    "Ah¡­ So those were the guys following me huh?" Papa whispered.


    Cai Hong turned around to look at Papa, "Following Papa?"


    Papa patted Cai Hong''s head, "It''s nothing, don''t worry about it."


    Ehehe~ Papa''s hands are warm~


    Muuu? The other side of the room got cold?


    "Huh? Who are you pieces of trash that dare to stop me from reaching my toy? Get out of the way."


    "Tch¡­ Hemdall! What does the scanner say about her Quark concentration?!"


    One of the big men looked down at his wrist, gasping when he saw what was on it.


    "Im¡­ Impossible! Her Elemental Quark concentration level is OVER NINE THOUSAND!"


    "What?! Damnit! Take them and run! We can''t defea--"


    The foxdy appeared in front of the guy, her hand stabbing through his chest to appear on the other side of his chest.


    "I told you to get out of my way..."


    Thisdy¡­ Is dangerous? And she wants to get to Papa?


    Cai Hong has to protect Papa¡­ But Cai Hong was told not to let Papa know about her other form or else Papa might hate Cai Hong...


    Cai Hong doesn''t want to be hated by Papa¡­


    "Kuh¡­ You damn¡­ Monster¡­ Hemdall¡­ Run¡­ With..." The big man breathed before the foxdy cut off his head.


    Papa covered my eyes with his hand.


    "Look away, Cai Hong. You should not see this¡­ Let''s get out of here."


    Yes, Papa should run! Cai Hong will hold her here.


    Papa pulled Cai Hong towards the door but the door suddenly burst into mes, blocking the way.


    "Ehehehe~ Is it a chase you want little toy? But I''m already here you know? It took me so loooooong to find you too, it wouldn''t do for you to run away now!" sheughed. "Now be a good boy and wait for me quietly."


    The foxdy waved her hand towards Papa, causing him to fall down suddenly.


    Cai Hong managed to catch Papa before Papa hit the ground, but Papa seems to be asleep now?


    The big men called Hemdall pointed at the weird foxdy, "Damn it! Just take her down!"


    Eight of them leapt at her with their swords shing at various parts of her body, the foxdy not even moving from where she stood.


    But what happened next was really weird.


    The eight men who looked like they were aiming to strike at her suddenly switched their swords'' direction, stabbing at each other instead.


    Their swords pierced each other in the chest, all of them staring at the one they pierced and the one that pierced them in confusion.


    All of them fell down and stopped moving¡­ Cai Hong wonders why they attacked each other instead?


    "What¡­ What did you do to them?!" The Remdall man shouted.


    The foxdy looked at the men who killed each other like she just noticed them, "Oh? Did you not see for yourself that they killed each other?"


    "You fiend! You clearly messed with their heads! Cursed Practitioners! I thought you youkais were better!"


    "Better? Now what gave you that idea? Ehehehe~ I did tell you to step aside didn''t I? I have something I''m after behind you after all."


    Ah! Cai Hong remembers now! It was that disgusting foxdy that tried to take Papa away back when Cai Hong fought that giant bald man!


    She tasted disgusting!


    Bleh!


    The Hemdall guy roared and charged towards her, his sword swinging towards her neck.


    The foxdy lowered herself, kicking her leg towards Hemdall''s outstretched knee.


    Hemdall grunted in pain, falling forward from the sudden impact.


    One of her tails stretched forward and wrapped around the wrist that held his sword, pulling him back up.


    Hemdall cursed as he tried to punch her face with his other hand.


    The foxdy stopped the punch with her left palm before thrusting her other hand into his chest and pulling his still beating heart out.


    She let Hemdall''s limp body fall onto the ground and turned her attention to the heart she held in her hands, sniffing it.


    "Hmmm¡­ Disgusting. Not even worth trying," she scoffed, tossing the heart over her shoulders.


    "You¡­ What do you want?" One of the cooking uncle asked, stepping in front of Cai Hong and Papa.


    "Hmmm? Have I already not made myself clear? I''m here for my little toy~"


    "They are just children¡­" Another one came up beside him.


    The mean fox tilted her head, "Ehehehe~ So?"


    "Damnit!" A third one cursed, standing up to join his friends. "If you want to get to them, you''ll have to get through us first!"


    "Yeah!"


    "Me too!"


    All five of the cooking uncles stood up to block her.


    "Ok."


    The five uncles'' heads suddenly flew off after she did a shing motion with her hand.


    The kitchen became quiet with just the weird foxdy and Cai Hong left.


    "So¡­ Are you going to stop me too?" She smiled at Cai Hong.


    "Is weirddy trying to take Papa away from Cai Hong?"


    "Ehehehe~ Well, I''m only interested in my little toy and not you. So yes?"


    "T?????h????e?????n??????????????d??????i?????e????"


    "Oh? A dragon huh?"


    I had transformed into a smaller form of myself to fit into the kitchen, there''s no need to spread rm to the rest of the city with my huge form at the moment.


    My mouth opened wide for me to breathe out a gout of fire at her, enveloping the other half of the kitchen in mes.


    "Scary, scary," I heard her mutter within my mes.


    I shut off my fire to see her standing there with one of her palms stretched out, apparently to stop my fire from reaching her.


    Her clothes werepletely burned off while her hands and body were a bit singed, but even now I could see all the burns heal rapidly and fading away without leaving a mark.


    "If I was any normal fox youkai, I would''ve already been burnt into nothingness."


    It seems like I''ll have to kill her with one move or she''ll just regenerate.


    I rushed forward, my w thrusting forwards towards her chest.


    "Ehehehehe~ How dangerous. Too bad I don''t have time to y with you~"


    From behind me?


    The fox youkai disappeared as soon as my w reached her, her figure dematerialising into smoke.


    I turned my head around to see the fox youkai picking up Father''s unconscious form in her arms.


    "Ehehe~ You''re just as cute as I remembered~ I''m going to have soooo much fun with you~"


    I roared as I lunged towards her, my ws grasping smoke as she disappeared from right in front of me.


    FATHER!

 Chapter 98 - Get To The Choppa

    (Diao Chan POV)


    I blinked my eyes to adjust to the sudden shift in location, finding myself in a half destroyed room that still had parts of it burning.


    ??


    It seems that Manami''s teleportation Technique had sent all of us directly to the mansion''s kitchen.


    Several men were moving around the room, shifting rubble and dead bodies around.


    Cai Hong sat on top of one of the rubble, tears evident on her face while the Dailus fellow was standing in front of her with his arms crossed.


    "So you''re saying that some fox youkai came in, killed everyone except you and took that¡­ My brother away? That sounds unbelievable to me."


    Cai Hong sniffed, "Cai Hong doesn''t need to exin anything to you boy. Cai Hong isn''t eating you now because you are Papa''s brother. Go away."


    "What? Boy? Eat me? Who do you think you are to speak to me like that you little rascal?"


    The loli dragon picked up one of the pieces of rubble that was the size of an adult''s fist, crushing it easily in her hands.


    "Cai Hong said go away, boy. Cai Hong is not happy because Papa got taken and Cai Hong couldn''t protect Papa¡­ Cai hong will eat you if you disturb Cai Hong again."


    He wisely retreated out of the room, not fast enough to be called a run.


    We made our way towards her, only now did the others notice our sudden appearance.


    "Cai Hong," Manami called out.


    Cai Hong looked up and immediately rushed to her embrace, "Waaaahh! Big sis Manami! Cai Hong is sorry! Papa¡­ Papa got taken!"


    Manami patted her head slowly, "Calm down Cai Hong, tell us what happened."


    "Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­ The weird¡­ The weird foxdy came back¡­ Sniff¡­ She came back and took Papa¡­ Cai Hong couldn''t stop her¡­ Cai Hong sorry¡­"


    I tilted my head at her, "Weird foxdy?"


    Lian Li frowned, "It can''t be that crazy one from before right?"


    "Manami... Memory..." Eris suggested.


    Manami nodded, cing her hand on Cai Hong''s head who was still sniffling quietly.


    She reached out her other hand and a screen appeared in the air, showing the kitchen from before it was destroyed.


    A few of the staff stopped what they were doing and looked at the screen as well.


    We watched as the screen showed Cai Hong munching on something that Master had passed her, his visage upying more than half the screen while a couple of who I assumed to be chefs crowded behind him.


    Just seeing his face makes me tremble slightly, I wonder when it will be before I can get the opportunity for another ''punishment'' session?


    Ah, no good, must not get distracted¡­ That thought alone deserves some punishment. Maybe another spanking session? No, no, no¡­ Concentrate, concentrate.


    Just as the chefs started talking to Master, the wall behind them crumbled away, revealing the crazed fox we had met back during the New Year Festival.


    "Shizuri¡­" Manami spat out the name with contempt.


    We watched on as the fox youkai ughtered the guards who had appeared alongside the chefs without mercy.


    She moved to Cai Hong, expressing her desire to take Master away from there.


    After that, the memory whited out and became fuzzy before returning to reveal a kitchen engulfed in mes.


    I guess Cai Hong had turned into her dragon form during that time but that fox girl must have managed to steal Master from her.


    Manami ended the Technique before turning to me, "Diao Chan¡­ Find Master."


    I nodded, fishing out a pocket mirror from within my robes to cast my Spell.


    "''Seekers of Void, Watchers of All, I seek you to heed my call; Show me what I seek, without letting us leak. The one most beloved of all, the one who shall stand tall. Mirror Scry!''"


    The surface of the mirror rippled like water, showing us an image of Master currently bundled up in some sort of cloth on what I assumed to be the fox youkai''s back.


    Around them were trees and bushes, probably indicating that the fox had escaped to the forests towards the south.


    "We have to go find them!" Lian Li hissed, standing up.


    "No, wait," Manami cautioned, pping her hands together once.


    A ringing sound echoed around us and the image on the mirror shifted again, the trees and bushes fading away to reveal rocks and dirt, the scenery resembling the mountains to the north of us.


    "Remember¡­ She''s extremely proficient in her Space quarks, even better than I am," Manami warned.


    The fox turned her head, looking straight towards us as though she knew we were watching her even after I had specifically weaved a cloaking condition into my Spell.


    She smiled at us, reaching behind to drag a finger across Master''s cheek and drawing a line of blood, bringing the red liquid to her mouth to suck on.


    I smashed the mirror on the ground in a fit of rage.


    That piece of trash! She dared to hurt Master?! Master is only allowed to punish, not be punished! To touch him with those filthy hands of hers¡­ How dare she?!


    Even Master has yet to draw blood from me during our punishments, how dare this piece of trash dare, DARE to do that to our precious Master?!


    I will make sure she suffers greatly for this travesty!


    "Let''s go find that little bitch and break her!" Eris roared, her sword already unsheathed.


    Lian Li snapped her fingers, "Cai Hong¡­ Manami will put an invisibility Technique on us, fly us over to the mountains."


    Cai Hong wiped her face clean of tears and nodded resolutely.


    Manami closed her eyes in concentration before waving her hands towards us, turning all of us translucent. I know from experience that we can still make each other out vaguely but to others we have be totally invisible.


    Cai Hong ran outside, leaping up into the sky to transform into her full dragon form to hover in the air.


    The rest of us ignored the startled looks on the staff and immediately leapt onto her back, hanging on as Cai Hong gave a p of her mighty wings, speeding straight towards the mountain region.


    That fox may have had a head start on us in terms of distance, but she couldn''t fly like we can.


    "Disable her¡­ Make sure Master is safe¡­ Then we make her wish she was never born¡­" Lian Li said through gritted teeth.


    "We''ll have to get creative," Manamimented. "She doesn''t feel any pain."


    "Kukuku~" I chuckled. "Pain is not the only way we can get to torture her."


    Yes¡­ I will thoroughly enjoy making her sufferter!


    Master, wait for us!

 Chapter 99 - Taken 2

    (Shizuri POV)


    After I had been sent flying off by those girls and Manami, I found myself near the top of the mountain that the Sect of my new toy was built into.


    ??


    It took awhile for me to regenerate enough to pull myself out of the debris and set right back into searching for him.


    Upon returning to that Sect''s grounds, I found out from a few helpful individuals that my toy had already left to head back to his hometown. It took a bit more searching and convincing before I managed to get someone to spill where that town actually was.


    With my destination set, I made my way towards that little town on the other side of the mountain. Throughout the journey, I kept myself busy by imagining all sorts of things I would do to my little toy once I got him in my grasp again.


    Preferably without interruption this time, of course.


    I passed by a carriage about half a day away from the town, the coachman was very helpful in providing me details to his passengers'' drop off point after a little persuading from me.


    No one will miss him, I''m sure.


    I managed to cover the rest of the distance in half the expected time, but I sensed no signs of my toy anywhere inside that mansion.


    There was the chance that the stupid coachman lied to me but I doubt that was the case.


    Possibly my toy just went out into the town below for a while and woulde backter, so I just settled down to wait.


    It''s better to catch him here with less people to minimise the possibility of more interference after all~


    I''m a bit ashamed to admit that I got too lost in thought on how I wanted to y with my toy and only noticed he had returned muchter.


    I descended to the back of the building where a sweet aroma wasing from, using a Technique to melt away the stupid wall that was blocking me from my toy.


    For some reason, there''s still busybodies around here trying to stop me from getting my toy, even that little girl from before too.


    Oh well, I should just be d that Manami isn''t here or I might get distracted again, ehehehe~


    It was a simple thing to get rid of the men and prevent my toy from running away since I sense no Technique protecting him, but I was surprised to find that the little girl was actually a humanoid dragon.


    To think my toy had a dragon protecting him...


    How interesting¡­ My toy is getting more and more interesting!


    Unfortunately, I am nowhere near this dragon''s match, but my main goal has never been to take the dragon down anyway.


    Besides, this dragon seems like a newborn withoutbat experience, so it was easy to take advantage of that fact.


    She got easily provoked by me and attacked rashly, trying to burn me with her mes.


    I immediately used my Air quarks to redirect the mes, but the heat from the fire still managed to burn me.


    When the mes died down, I left an illusion of myself behind, slipping to the side of the room while I recovered from the burns the dragon''s fire gave me.


    My illusion goaded her on, prompting the dragon to rush forward in an attempt to strike me down.


    I had moved towards my unconscious toy at the same time, picking him up in my arms.


    His face was just as entrancing as I had remembered.


    That pure, wless, innocent face that could belong to nothing but the purest of souls.


    Ehehehe~ I am going to have such fun with him!


    The dragon roared and lunged at me, too bad for her I''ve already left the ce with my toy secured in my arms.


    Now I just need to find a ce where I can y with him in peace¡­


    Ah, the mountains of course! All quiet and deserted with no one around to bother me!


    Just in case, I''ll set an illusion around me to hide my surroundings while I''m travelling up there.


    My precaution turned out to be of use when I felt something watching me. They tried to hide their presence but they forgot to hide the manifestation of their Technique or whatever it was.


    It might have been enough to fool a normal Practitioner, but I''m no normal practitioner.


    I guessed that it might be Manami and her sisters watching me so I''ll just give them a small show for now.


    Drawing a cut on my toy''s face, I brought it to my lips to taste, making sure where I felt the presence from had full view of it.


    The moment I did so, the presence vanished. No doubt that action has ruffled their little feathers.


    But what I was not prepared for was the absolute mind-numbing pleasure that assaulted my senses.


    Just tasting that drop of blood was enough to leave me copsing on my knees on that mountain side, my body spasming in pleasure.


    If I were topare the blood that I''ve tasted so far¡­


    The man from the kitchen smelled like milk that had gone bad and mixed with expired cheese. Manami''s tasted like a savoury dessert wine that was a perfect blend of sweetness and sourness.


    And then there is this.


    The explosion of both smell and taste was too much for me to handle, it was like a six course meal prepared by the finest of chefs being condensed into a drop of water that released all its taste the moment it touches your tongue.


    I had trouble stopping myself from cutting him right there and then to get more of that delicious liquid.


    If Manami was with the people who spied on me, she would have seen through my illusions easily and directed them here.


    Before that happens, I need to find somewhere to hide and enjoy my tasty little toy.


    Heading further up the mountain on shaky legs, I found a rock face t enough for me to carve a cave out of, settling myself within it.


    I circted my Space quarks once more and covered the entrance with the best illusion Technique I could conjure, hiding the entrance from view.


    cing my toy gently on myp, I watched his sleeping face with fondness.


    He was mine now¡­ Mine to y and taste.


    I poked his finger with a nail, watching the crimson liquid ooze out from the wound, the delectable aroma wafting through the air.


    Reaching the limit of my self-control, I stuck the finger into my mouth, moaning as the wonderful liquid touched the tip of my tongue.


    Ipped at the digit slowly, savouring every bit of blood that was oozing out of the wound I made, my mindpletely lost in the taste.


    So distracted I was that I lost track of time, onlying back to my senses when I heard the audible crack of something breaking at the entrance of the cave.


    "That''s enough from you, Shizuri!"


    I looked up to see Manami ring at me, fireballs prepared in her hand.


    Standing beside her were all the girls I had faced before, all of them sporting simr expressions.


    Such a pity, I was even starting to enjoy myself too.


    Hmmmm... How should I escape with my toy now?


    It doesn''t look like they would let me escape though. What a predicament.

 Chapter 100 - This Place’s About To Blow-oh-oh

    (Lian Li POV)


    I watched the fox''s movements carefully, the lightning charged in my hands and prepared to set loose the moment she showed any signs of aggression towards our unconscious Master.


    ??


    She smiled, releasing Master''s finger from her mouth with an unnecessarily loud ''pop''.


    "Well¡­ Never thought the meddlers will show up this soon."


    "Kukukuku~" Diao Chan chuckled. "I see you like to refer to yourself in third person?"


    "Ehehehe~ You''re funny," The fox giggled. "Any chance you girls would just leave me and my toy alone for a few hours? No, a few days? I promise I''ll return him when I''m done¡­ Maybe¡­"


    "Master is not your toy, unhand him right this instance," I hissed.


    The vixen turned to smile at me, holding Master a little closer to her chest, "Oh? But he is suuuuuch a darling. Surely he wouldn''t look like this if not for me to y with?"


    Manami stepped forward, the balls of fire around her ring up, "Master is a divine being beyond yourprehension! Unhand him, Shizuri, or I will make you!"


    The vixen looked down at Master''s sleeping face, drawing our attention back to him. My breath caught in my throat when I saw his divine sleeping visage, the sight almost making me lose my focus on my lightning Technique.


    Her hand stroking at his face made mee back to my senses, however.


    The fox chuckled, "And what if I say no--"


    My lightning hit her square in the face, sting her towards the back of the cave.


    There was no danger of hitting an illusion since Manami had already made sure all illusion Techniques had been dispelled, which was how we found this cave in the first ce.


    Eris immediately rushed forward to catch Master before he fell to the ground, Manami covering for her with a wall of fire when the vixen tried to st our swordswoman back with a fireball of her own.


    "Cai Hong! Take Master and go! We will take care of her!" I shouted.


    Eris passed Master over to the loli dragon who promptly ran out of the cave with him in her arms. The sound of wings pping echoed from outside the cave before a gust of wind blew into the tunnel, no doubt Cai Hong had just taken to the skies.


    With Master safely escorted away, we now need to deal with this little heretic.


    A figure stepped through the fire wall that Manami had summoned, heedless of the mes eating away at her skin.


    "All of you¡­ Why do you insist on getting in between me and my toy? I had even just realised how divine his blood tasted like, there''s no way I can go back to all the trash from before!"


    I seethed, for this person to dare make Master bleed, there is nothing else more unforgivable than that.


    I thrusted out my hand, sending a streak of golden lightning crashing against her.


    The vixen sidestepped at thest moment, though the lightning still caught her left arm and blew it clean off her shoulders.


    "I won''t stop until he''s mine!" She screeched, her eyes glowing red in the darkness of the cave.


    She charged towards us, ayer of purple miasma covering her remaining right arm while her left arm started to regenerate.


    "''Burden of the sky, weight of the world; imprison the heathen that dares to be so bold. Restrict their free will, with naught choice but to be still. Divine Chains!''" Diao Chan recited her binding spell in an attempt to stop her.


    The chain wrapped around her right leg just as she leapt towards us, it was just a matter of time before she would be trapped in the air by the chain.


    But what we hadn''t expected was for her to cut off the trapped leg without hesitation, allowing her to continue her leap towards us.


    She stretched her right arm towards us, the miasma expanding outwards in a sh.


    My body felt heavy all of a sudden, as though the entire weight of a mountain was pressing down on me.


    I gritted my teeth and tried to push it off but something exploded near my chest before I could, sending all of us tumbling outside the cave.


    Master''s training kicked in and I immediately got on my feet, just a little slower than Eris who already had her sword unsheathed and ring at the cave entrance.


    The vixen stepped out, her left arm already fully regenerated while her right leg was still in the midst of restoring the skin that covered her exposed muscle.


    Nothing needed to be said between us.


    My body glowed a golden hue as I circted my quarks while Manami had her tails fanned out behind her, summoning a fireball on the tip of each of her tails. Diao Chan was behind the two of us, chanting another of her Spells.


    Eris was first to engage, rushing towards the maroon haired fox with her sword shing towards her neck.


    The fox intercepted the de with her hand, catching the sharp metal mid-sh without any hint of hesitation.


    Thrusting her other hand at Eris, an orb of darkness flew out from her palm, exploding on Eris''s chest and sending her flying to the side without her de.


    The vixen pulled out the sword that was stuck halfway through her hand, throwing it towards Eris in an attempt to skewer her.


    Our swordswoman barely avoided it by rolling away, her sword piercing through where her head had been.


    Manami pointed a finger at her, sending nine balls of fire arcing towards the vixen.


    The maroon fox raised her hand, the same purple miasma gathering in her palm.


    Clenching her fist, the miasma exploded into a dome around her, causing all the fireballs to stop mid-flight and stay suspended in the air.


    Manami snapped her fingers and the fireballs exploded, engulfing the vixen within the fire.


    Our nine tailed fox turned to me, "Lian Li, now!"


    I reached my hands up into the sky before bringing them down in one smooth motion.


    A giant pir of golden lightning struck down from the sky, engulfing the ce she was at.


    "Diao Chan! Do it!" I shouted behind me.


    Our witch pointed her finger towards the dust cloud created by our attacks.


    "''--return all to cinders and cast them into the abyss! Explosion!''"


    There was a spark within the cloud before a giant explosion ripped through the area, tossing up an even bigger cloud of dust.


    Eris returned to our side with her sword in hand, all of us watching the dust cloud cautiously.


    "Hehehe¡­ That was quite interesting¡­"


    The dust cleared to reveal the vixenying on the ground with only the top half of her body remaining.


    I pointed my palm towards her, circting my lightning quarks again.


    "Not so easy," she chuckled, disappearing from our sights.


    I let loose my lightning bolt, striking nothing but dirt.


    The weight from before pressed down on us again, all of us struggling just to even remain upright.


    She appeared a distance away from us,ying on the ground as she waited for her bottom half to regenerate.


    Diao Chan began to mutter another Spell but the weight pressing down on us increased, forcing us on to the ground.


    Sheughed, "I wonder¡­ Should I kill all of you? That way no one will disturb me anymore¡­ Ehehehe~"


    The weight increased again, breathing is almost impossible now.


    I snapped my fingers, an electrical explosion triggering right in front of her and flinging her up in to the air.


    The weight immediately dissipated, all of us getting right back to our feet.


    She crashed on the ground nearby, this time looking even worse than before.


    All of us stepped towards her in preparation to begin our little torture session on her.


    But before we could, a whistling sound permeated from above us.


    All of us looked up to see a shiny metal projectile falling straight towards our direction, passing above us to crash into the vixen''s body.


    Flesh and blood flew in every direction as her body literally exploded from the impact, instantly killing her


    We only had the time to be a tad bit disappointed by the loss of chance in torturing her before finally realising what had happened.


    What in Master''s name was that?

 Chapter 101 - The Anomaly

    (ria POV)


    After seeing those two heathens out of the guild, I called for an emergency meeting with all the other Heads of Division within the An Ney May Conglomerate.


    ??


    We met within one of our underground bunkers on the outskirts of town, where our people could test our creations away from public eye.


    "Should we take these heathens out?" My head of security suggested, his finger thumbing one of our revolver prototypes.


    I waved my hand at him, "For now, we''ve agreed not to resort to violence¡­ Just maintain the status quo for the moment."


    All of them nodded their heads.


    Onee-sama fingered the hem of her dress, "In the meantime, Intelligence division should look into them. Find out who they are, what their ns are and why they are here. They seem to know more about us than we do them, that has to change."


    A woman with her hair tied into a ponytail pushed up her sses with a hand, "It will be done, First Lady Lindulf."


    I nodded, "Alright, now where are the reports for the trade--"


    One of our security team members burst into the room, "Emergency! First Lady Lindulf! Young mistress Lindulf! Your brother has been taken!"


    The entire room turned to look at us.


    "You¡­ You''re talking about my beloved brother and not Dailus right?" I asked, just to be sure.


    The guard nodded, "A fox youkai attacked the mansion, killing off the guards you assigned for his protection and the kitchen staff before kidnapping him!"


    I felt my heart drop.


    "Where?" Onee-sama demanded.


    "The mountains¡­ We have no means to catch up to her¡­"


    I clenched my fists, it seems fate really wanted to make this scenario happen no matter what. I thought I was already prepared enough for such a possibility but apparently I had been too naive.


    No, not yet.


    There is still something I can do.


    I turned towards the only man wearing a whiteb coat in the room, "R and D division, how is progress on Alpha Romeo Tango Yankee one?"


    He sat a little straighter, "That¡­ It''s still in its prototype stages, the testing phase was set to be a week from now."


    "We''re moving that test phase forward to right now! Get it ready!"


    He spluttered, "But¡­ But to use it right now without properly testing it, especially when the ammunition is so vtile¡­"


    I mmed my fist on the table, "I will use your innards as its ammunition if you don''t get it ready now!"


    The man scampered out of the room to obey.


    I cursed myself for underestimating the fate of plot. What was I thinking just assigning a few goons to watch over my Onii-sama? That''s literally asking for some extraordinarily strong person toe around and wipe the floor with them before stealing him away!


    It''s literally the troupe of a strong antagonist beating up the mob characters to get to my important person!


    Wait¡­


    It can''t be those girls from before right?


    But how did they know Onii-sama is the god of An Ney May?


    It''s a closely guarded secret within our circle that not even the division heads knew.


    Both Onee-sama and I agreed that the fewer people who knew about it, the safer Onii-sama would be until he regains his divinity.


    No, it might all just be a coincidence, I should just concentrate on getting Onii-sama back first!


    I stood up from the table, "Everyone, I''m dering a red alert! If that youkai can assault my family mansion and take Onii-sama right from under our noses, there''s no telling what she could do! Get back to your posts!"


    Everyone gave a salute before marching out of the room.


    I sat back down heavily on my chair, the memory of losing Onii-sama the first time weighing upon my head.


    Onee-sama ced a reassuring hand on my shoulder, "Don''t worry ria, our beloved brother will be fine."


    I nodded, "Onii-sama has us now. He does not need to be alone anymore."


    The head of our R and D division came back, bursting through the door.


    "Young mistress! It is ready! We have also spotted the kidnapper!"


    I leapt to my feet, rushing past him and out of the bunker.


    Outside within the clearing was our newest prototype weapon, the thirty-six pounder long gun mounted on a hastily assembled wooden frame.


    This was meant to be a side project that would pave the way for more advanced artillery pieces in the future, but it seems like we will get to see its use now.


    One of the engineers pointed towards the mountain, "Right there, about two kilometers out. Cannon is already loaded and ready."


    I looked in the direction he was pointing, just in time to see a giant pir of lightning striking that area.


    Using the spyss he offered, I realised it was a fight between two groups of Practitioners. Unfortunately, they were too far for me to actually see if the two heathens I met before were there.


    I could, however, clearly discern that there were two fox youkais present from their tails, both of them apparently at odds with each other.


    Seeing no signs of Onii-sama there, I tossed the spyss back to the engineer, "How do you know that''s them? I do not see my Onii-sama there."


    "There is a cave behind them, we suspect your brother is being held there by one of the two groups while the other one is a resident of the cave. We do not know which group is which though¡­"


    "What should we do then?" Onee-sama asked.


    I looked through the spyss again, expecting to see the lone fox youkai to be easily defeated by the other group since she was outnumbered.


    What I hadn''t expected to see was for all of them to be prone on the ground, the lone fox seemingly pushing them down with some sort of Technique.


    That was the deal breaker for me.


    If she could handle being outnumbered without much effort, she must be the one who assaulted our mansion and took my dearest Onii-sama away!


    "Set target to the single fox!" I ordered.


    The engineer gave me an incredulous look, "With all due respect first mistress¡­ We can''t hit a target two kilometers out with such precision and this frame will break instantly upon firing¡­"


    I cursed under my breath, none of them knew how artillery works yet, I''ll have to do it myself!


    I moved to the cannon, using the frame to tilt it upwards by a few more degrees and pushing it to aim at the direction of the target.


    Checking wind direction and speed, I readjusted the cannon''s tilt by a few more degrees.


    "Pass me the linstock!" I yelled.


    One of the engineers hastily handed over a stick with a coil of rope at the end, the rope already ame.


    "Backst clear!" I cautioned, making sure no one stood behind the cannon.


    I double checked the bearings one more time before lighting the quick match at the end of the cannon.


    The fuse lit easily, the spark burning its way into the cannon''s interior easily before a loud ''boom'' was heard, the recoil from the cannon destroying the frame it was on entirely.


    The six hundred kilogram gun flipped over to crash behind me a meter away, had anyone been standing there, they would have been ttened instantly.


    I looked through the spyss, watching my shot fly true.


    The fox only had time to look up before the projectilended on top of her, sttering her into a pile of bloody paste.


    "Get the strike team out there now! I want that cave searched!" I ordered, shaking the shocked onlookers back to their senses.


    Everyone scurried to obey while I wiped my hands clean with a piece of cloth.


    After this event, I''m really going to have to speed up the rest of my ns¡­


    Just as I was thinking about that, a ray of light descended from the sky,nding at where the cannon had been.


    From within that light, a young man wearing what I recognised as a toga materialised before stepping out into the open.


    "So you''re the cause of the anomaly around here¡­" He spoke, his voice sounding like an orchestra. "I''m sorry but I will need you to disappear..."

 Chapter 102 - Poof And You’re Gone... For Now

    (MC POV)


    I woke to the sound of ringing between my ears.


    ??


    Cursing my carelessness in letting that fox use her Technique on me, I slowly opened my eyes in preparation to see the fox gloating at me.


    Instead, the first thing I saw was Cai Hong''s worried face looking back at me.


    "Papa? Papa ok?"


    I sat up, looking around me to realise I was seated in a clearing somewhere.


    "What happened?" I asked. Did Cai Hong managed to escape the mansion with me?


    "The mean fox took Papa¡­" she cried while holding my arm. "Cai Hong called big sisters and got Papa back¡­"


    Ok¡­ How long was I even out for?


    I looked up to the orange-tinged sky.


    Since the sun has yet to set, either I was only out for awhile or it had been more than a day since I was unconscious.


    "How long was I out?"


    "Ummm¡­ A few hours? Cai Hong dunno¡­"


    I patted her head, "And where are the others?"


    "Umm¡­ Big sisters stayed behind to stop the mean fox from following¡­ She brought Papa to the mountains in some weird cave..."


    Not good. Do they know that she''s an undead? I doubt my cute disciples are able to kill a person in cold blood yet so the undead fox could just regenerate indefinitely if she isn''t wounded fatally.


    Bemoaning my current condition, I leapt up to my feet, fully intending to go to wherever my disciples are.


    But before I could do so, a pir of light descended down from the sky a short distance away from us. The light was apanied by a distinct bell-like ring that was easily missed if you didn''t pay attention to it.


    The unfortunate thing is that I know this light quite intimately.


    Within the other nes there was an all-powerful group of people that oversaw everything that goes on within the nes.


    ording to them, they made sure that the ''bnce is maintained for the greater good of all.''


    Everyone had believed them to be gods and for good reasons too.


    Nothing could touch them, not even Practitioners using Legend tier Techniques could do anything to hurt them.


    It''s not that they''re invincible, it''s just that anything anyone throws at them seem to pass through them harmlessly like they were incorporeal. But yet, they could still affect the world around them physically should they choose to.


    They never gave a name for themselves but everyone just called them ''The Celestials''.


    Me? I call them the busybodies.


    Like really, I''ve seen them appear out of nowhere, point out someone for doing something or even nning to do something that might potentially disrupt the bnce of the world, then whisk them away to who knows where.


    They don''t even exin or state the basis of what they im to be actions that will cause the imbnce.


    For all we know, they''re just taking away people that they deem to be an eyesore or something.


    Furthermore, the people they point out aren''t killed but rather spirited away by them to somewhere that no one knows. A few have spected it to be hell or even some other world but no one was able to prove anything yet. We just know that the people they take away were never seen again.


    Another reason why I don''t see them as some godlike entities is the fact that I''ve met them multiple times in my past life before.


    It''s all that damn psycho Practitioner''s fault.


    That psycho is the only one I agree with that is a threat to the bnce of the world.


    The only problem is that even they couldn''t handle the lunatic.


    They first appeared in front of us when I was tied to the ground and being used in some extremely weird ritual.


    They called the psycho out on being an imbnce which only prompted that lunatic in shouting in a weirdnguage at them.


    I''m not sure if I mentioned this before, but that psycho does not seem to speak in any of the known humannguages. Even those busybodies were stunned when they heard the words but they just ignored it and tried to send the psycho away.


    But that maniac had invoked the ritual at that time and actually reflected the light ray back to them, sending them away to wherever instead.


    That was my first encounter with them.


    Over time they will keep reappearing again and again, saying the same things to us and trying and failing to send that psycho to wherever they nned to.


    It was then that they really lost all sense of divinity for me, even when I heard about how mythical they were supposed to be from others.


    Like seriously, a lunatic was running circles around them without even trying.


    There was even once when one of them had just materialised in that ray of light and the psycho just did some weird hand signs before punting the guy in the balls.


    A big middle finger to their supposed incorporealness right there.


    It took them about a total of twenty or so tries before they straight up decided the psycho wasn''t worth the effort, bnce be damned.


    And of course, I''m the poor soul who got stuck in between their little conflicts. So excuse me if I really can''t see then as the so called ''Celestial'' beings everyone else seem to think they are.


    But enough about that. The problem right now is that I''ve never heard of one appearing within the Earthen ne. I even thought the Earthen ne was out of their jurisdiction since I doubt anything here might catch their eye.


    Don''t tell me they thought ria''s rapid advancement of technology is a threat?


    That is¡­ Actually that''s the only reason why they could possiblye here.


    Damn it.


    If ria gets sent away, she won''t be able toe back! And the me right now won''t be able to track her to bring her back either!


    I do have some items in my storage ring that can bring me back here in the event I get sent somewhere else so...


    "Cai Hong! Use the sling shot Technique I taught you that time and send me over there!"


    Cai Hong jumped at my sudden outburst, "Muuu? The one Papa used to send things flying?"


    "Yes! Now! Quickly!"


    She must have sensed my urgency and quickly circted her quarks, pointing her palm towards me.


    I felt my stomach churn as I was slowly lifted the ground, mentally preparing for what was going to happen.


    A second passed before I was catapulted up into the air, flying straight towards thending point of the beam of light.


    I started descending just as a man appeared from within, pointing his finger towards a girl I recognised as my little sister.


    Not on my damn watch!


    I crashed down in front of him just as his finger began lighting up, firing off a beam that was intended for ria.


    The beam hit me straight in the chest and the next thing I knew, my vision had gone white.

 Chapter 103 - And Here Is The Separation Arc

    (ria POV)


    I watched in horror as the thing I feared the most urred right in front of me.


    ??


    Onii-sama had used himself to protect me.


    I was still distracted by that fact to even start to question how Onii-sama had appeared in front of me.


    The beam of light fired off from the man''s finger hit Onii-sama instead of me, disintegrating him into particles of light.


    "Oh what?" The piece of trash gasped. "No no no¡­ What just happened? Oh no¡­ No no no no no¡­ That''s not good, not good at all. Oh no¡­"


    I recovered my senses, pulling out a revolver that was strapped to my inner thigh before pointing it at the man.


    "What did you do to Onii-sama?!"


    The imbecile ignored me, opting to continue his own mumbling, "Damn it¡­ I''m already taking great risks toe here¡­ Then this just had to happen¡­ We''re just lucky they decided to do this out in the open¡­"


    With my patience worn thin, I fired a shot at his leg.


    The bullet passed through him as though he wasn''t there, the trash not even reacting to what I did.


    I emptied the clip on him but it yielded the same result.


    Switching to mybat knife that I had strapped on my other thigh, I stabbed towards his head, stomach and groin.


    The waste of space didn''t even flinch.


    "Not good¡­ It''s a random transport too¡­ I must report this!"


    A light ray descended upon him and he dematerialised again.


    I threw both the weapons down, screaming out my frustrations at fate.


    This is not over, I swear upon it!


    (MC POV)


    The whiteness began to fade and I found myself lying on an unfamiliarnd.


    There was sand everywhere, the highest sand dunes reaching almost as high as the mountains Heaven Sect was built into.


    I got up slowly, dusting the sand off my back as I did so.


    I do not remember anywhere on the Earthen ne that has a desert as a biome, so either this is an entire new dimension I got sent into, or I''m on a different ne.


    Either way, both wouldn''t be good news to me in my current form.


    And I''ve seen enough things to know that under all this sand, there''s probably some kind of monster crawling underneath waiting for some prey to appear above them.


    That means I''m royally screwed right about now.


    Just kidding.


    I did say that I still have my storage ring with me right? So there''s still things inside I can use in the worst case scenario.


    Like, for example, a scroll for sending myself back to where I came from.


    I know, I know. Usually this would be the separation arc or whatever, but I''m quite prepared for these kinds of things. Why else did you think I jumped in front of the guy without hesitation?


    Well, first things first, I''m quite interested in where this ce is seeing as how those busybodies would have sent my sister here if it weren''t for my timely intervention.


    I should at least get ay of thend, so climbing that sand dune to survey the area sounds like a good idea for now.


    Unfortunately, the task was more daunting than I first anticipated.


    One was due to my smaller body that lengthened the time needed to climb it and the second was the fact that the dune was harder to scale than I thought.


    The sands constantly shifted under my weight and a wrong step could lead to me sliding all the way back down to the base again.


    After two long hours of climbing under the gruelling hot sun, I managed to reach the apex of that damn sand dune.


    Looking around the area, I saw what I just about expected.


    Endless piles of sand in all directions.


    Well¡­ Guess hoping for some kind of city in the distance was too much to ask for.


    Oh wait.


    There''s a dust cloud that seems to be heading towards me from my left?


    Ok, a whole entire empty in of desert and yet this dust cloud is heading straight towards me? What are the chances huh?


    Five gold that it''s some underground monstering for its lunch.


    Well, I guess I''m on the menu now?


    Yeah, thanks, but no thanks.


    I leapt off the dune, sliding my way back down as I searched through my storage ring for something that I can use.


    Yep, I can just use¡­


    Oh no.


    All of the items that could hide me from this iing threat requires me to circte quarks in order to activate them!


    Crap.


    Well¡­ How the hell was I supposed to know that I would regress into a child''s body and be unable to circte quarks back then? Can''t me me for that!


    Thinking fast, Iid down t on the sand in the shadow of the dune before moving my body side to side, shifting the sand underneath me away to bury myself in it.


    Soon, the only part of my body that was visible above ground was the upper part of my face.


    No sooner than that, the wall of the dune above me exploded outwards, a giant worm appearing from within it.


    The worm was half the size of the dune and its jaws were wide enough to swallow the entire Lindulf mansion with space to spare.


    Yep, called it. Five gold please.


    The worm dived into the sand in front of me, eating its way into the ground.


    I''m not sure if my eyes were ying tricks on me, but I think there was something riding on top of it?


    Before I could even consider if I had just hallucinated the whole thing, the worm exploded out from the ground again, this time spraying its ck blood all over the ce.


    On top of its head was some really muscr guy wielding a giant sword at least twice his size.


    He braced himself on one of the worm''s scales with a hand and plunged his sword into the worm''s head with his other hand.


    The worm let out a screech of pain, rearing its head in an attempt to throw that guy off.


    The guy pulled out his sword before using the worm''s momentum to catapult himself high into the air, lifting his sword over his shoulder.


    Just when I thought it couldn''t get any weirder, his sword extended outwards before igniting from behind, propelling him downwards towards the worm.


    The sword cut through what I suppose is the worm''s head, separating it cleanly from the rest of its body.


    He did the typical three pointnding with his sword stuck into the sand, remaining there as the body of the worm crashed into the sand behind him.


    "Booyah¡­ I''m still the best! Wish the others could see that!" He chuckled to himself, standing up from his half crouch.


    He turned around to survey his handiwork with a proud gait, both his hands on his hips.


    "And that, is how you get the job done. Man, sometimes I impress even myself!"


    Oh wow, he''s actually talking to himself¡­ Not sure if I want to associate myself with these kinds of people.


    He left his sword behind as he stepped towards the dead worm, some sort of carving knife held in his hand.


    "Heh heh, now let''s see what I got from this--"


    The guy never got to finish his words as another worm exploded out from underneath him, swallowing him whole before disappearing back underground again.


    The only thing that proved the guy was even here was his sword that was still stuck in the sand.


    Well¡­


    Free sword I guess?

 Chapter 104 - I Still Got It

    (MC POV)


    I stored away the sword in my ring, nning to inspect how it workster.


    ??


    Hey, not like that guy is going to use it anymore, right?


    Anyway, I think it''s about high time I get the hell out of here. At least I know this ce is inhabited not just by monsters but people too.


    Judging by what that guy had been saying, there''s likely amunity formed here as well. So either they were natives and I was just a one time incident, or everyone who got sent away by those busybodies ended up here and formed their own little group.


    Not going to stick around to find out, especially when I''m in this form.


    Maybe I''ll returnter just to check it out after I got my original form back.


    Now let''s see here¡­ Where did I put my scroll of return?


    Ah.


    I forgot.


    I can''t circte my quarks to activate it.


    Fuuuuuuuu¡­.


    No wait!


    That dead worm is a monster right?


    Then it should have a Monster Crystal or whatever the hell my sister calls it! I can probably just jury-rig it somehow to work with the scroll!


    Yep, that can work, I''ve already seen ria show me the process of making it work like a power supply. Since the Monster Crystals are the results of Elemental Quarks crystallizing, I should be able to use it to activate the scroll.


    But the only issue now is the fact that the crystallization process takes a few days and I don''t have time for that¡­


    I''m probably better off going around finding another monster that has been dead for a few days already then.


    Well, if I''m going to do that, I should prepare myself at least. I could use my own sword but I doubt it could cut through those worms as easily as the other sword can.


    I brought out the sword I got earlier to see how it worked.


    Honestly to me, it looked like a sharpened block of metal with a handle welded into it. The surprising thing about it is the fact that it''s more than four times my height and yet I could still lift it up easily as long as I use both hands.


    I suspect that some kind of weight reduction Technique was inscribed on it, since wielding it with one hand doubled its weight.


    I still can lift it, but no way am I swinging this around one handed.


    There were also two buttons on the handle, one of it causes the sword to extend even further to six times my height, but the centre of bnce still remained the same which was odd.


    Most likely it''s another inscription.


    The second button was the kicker.


    The back of the de seems to be fitted with four rocket boosters connected to some kind of canister near the handle. As long as the button is held down, air is sucked into the canister and the rocket boosters are ignited.


    The heat also seemed to be conducted to the de, making it glow red hot to slice and burn through most things. Must be how it managed to slice through the worm so easily.


    The first time I tried pressing the ignition button, I had not been expecting the sudden eleration and got thrown face first into the sand dune, creating a human shaped imprint on it.


    It took me a while to learn how to use it, it was simple enough once I understood how much force the rockets generated.


    At least now I have a grasp on how to wield? it, though I''m probably not able to utilize it perfectly due to my small size.


    Hefting the sword over my shoulder, I proceeded on in a random direction to look for a monster corpse that suits my needs.


    The good thing was, I didn''t need to go very far to find one.


    Just by walking in a random direction for around two hours, I found another sand worm corpse that looked to be at least a few days old in the valley of two sand dunes.


    The bad thing was that it was almost sundown.


    The worst thing was that an even bigger monster was sniffing it like it was its dinner.


    This monster resembled a centipede with jagged armoured ting on its back, its mandibles numbered six in total with the biggest ones extending far outside its mouth.


    Unfortunately for it, I''m not patient enough to find another monster corpse for the Monster Crystal when one is right there.


    Guess this centipede will have to join the corpse party.


    Unnecessary risk?


    Please, I prefer to call it a calcted risk andst I checked, my math was still pretty good.


    Also, I have a rehearsal I''m supposed to attend tomorrow too, ain''t going to miss it if I can help it.


    I keep my promises, ok?


    I reached the top of the sand dune, positioning myself right above the centipede that was still inspecting the corpse.


    Seeing my chance, I leapt off with the sword pointed downwards, aiming for what I assume to be its head.


    Just when I was about to hit it, the centipede suddenly slid to the side, avoiding my strike and letting me sail past it.


    I crashed sword-first into the sand below, it seems I have underestimated this giant centipede. Or was it already expecting a trap of some sorts from seeing the worm''s corpse?


    I rolled out of the way just as the a blob of greenish liquid sttered at where I had been, the liquid having been spat out from the centipede''s mouth.


    The sand beneath the spit immediately began to sizzle and dissolve, clueing me in on its acidic properties.


    Well¡­ Guess I''ll have to do this the hard way.


    My finger pushed against the first button, causing the sword''s de to extend to its full length.


    The centipede screeched as it reared its head back, no doubt to spit another of its acid again.


    I thumbed the second button, holding tightly to the sword as the rocket boosters activated and sent both the sword and I flying off to the side, the acid missing me by mere inches.


    Using the momentum generated by the force, I angled the de to be perpendicr to the ground before pressing the boost button again.


    The rocket boosted me into the sky, my arms swinging with its momentum to cut off the centipede''s two longest mandibles.


    I grabbed on to the centipede''s left mandible stump with a free hand just as it roared out in pain.


    Taking advantage of the centipede rearing its head back in an attempt to get away, I released my grip on the mandible before grasping the handle of the sword with both hands, igniting the boosters again.


    I couldn''t help myself and felt it was quite appropriate to at least shout out something cool, I me it on my little sisters'' influence. Wait, that''s not a good sign is it? Oh whatever.


    "Ignition Impact!"


    The sword swung upwards from below the centipede''s head, shing clean through the front portion of its face.


    I spun around in the air, using the boosters once more to propel me forwards while I spun like a spinning top towards the centipede.


    My sword cut through its body like butter, slicing through both its ting and flesh without difficulty.


    Seriously, whoever made this sword is an absolute genius.


    I did the three pointnding like the guy before, I have to admit it really was quite thrilling to use this sword.


    The decapitated corpse of the centipede crashed into the ground behind me a momentter, the headnding nearby a few seconds after that.


    Damn I''m good.


    No, no, no. Purge that thought, don''t want to end up like that guy.


    Let''s just find that Monster Crystal and get the hell out of here with my new toy.

 Chapter 105 - And Thus Ends The Separation Arc

    (MC POV)


    The sky was already dark when I finally found the damn Monster Crystal.


    ??


    It wasn''t easy to find it since the worm was so damn big.


    I couldn''t even make use of the giant sword since it wasn''t good for precision cutting, so I''m forced to use a short sword I had instead and slowly search for that damn crystal.


    The only constion was that the crystal was huge so it was hard to miss it when I finally found it.


    Cutting open what seems to be the belly of the worm, I pulled out¡­ Well, more like rolled out, a crystal the size of a small boulder.


    Well, for a monster the size of the worm, the crystal''s quite small inparison to be honest.


    Now I just need to process this like how ria showed me.


    I believe the steps were to first break open the rock hard outeryer to expose the softer jelly-like core inside. ria imed that the hardyer were the impurities that could be further processed into other materials but that isn''t what I need now.


    The softer core would be the crystallization of Pure Elemental Quarks that I needed.


    In order to use it to power her machines, ria would need to put that jelly core into some kind of purifying extractor that would store the energy in some sort of battery that she can use to power the generators.


    The exact procedure to that process is lost to me since we got interrupted at that time.


    Fortunately for me, I do not need to purify it into an energy source for my current needs.


    Theoretically, I should be able to use myself as a conduit to activate the Technique inscribed on the scroll using the crystallised quarks. This should be possible since I am, or in this body''s case, possess the potential to be a Practitioner.


    With the t side of the giant sword, I hammered away at the topyer of the crystal, cracking it in order to expose the thing I needed underneath.


    With that done, Iid out the scroll I needed on the ground in preparation to activate it.


    Now all I need to do is just to grab this little core and--


    My vision went white the moment my hands grasped the core, a huge surge of Pure Elemental Quarks going through my entire body. My body stiffened up and I could no longer control any part of my limbs.


    The surge of energy showed no signs of stopping and I feel like I''ve just eaten enough for four people.


    Ok, not good, there were more quarks than I thought¡­ If it goes on at this rate, I''ll probably explode.


    Thinking fast, I redirected the flow of quarks to where my Cultivation Point would be, perhaps some form of stimtion would cause it to form earlier than normal.


    My entire body began to burn painfully, almost as though I was submerged inva.


    Gritting my teeth, I powered through the pain, knowing that it wasn''t the worst I''ve felt in this life.


    The quarks slowly gathered into an orb, the pain intensifying the longer I held it there as more and more quarks entered my body from the crystal.


    The pain slowly subsided as I gathered all the quarks I could at one ce, the burning settling down into more of a sweltering heat.


    But just as I thought I managed to tide over the worst of it, another surge of energy washed over me from the crystal, the pain the double of what I felt just now.


    I almost lost my focus in keeping the quarks stabilised, just managing to hold on at thest second.


    The flow of quarks expanded the orb painfully inside my body, its size tripling in just a short few seconds.


    My mind was going full throttle trying to find a way out of this predicament.


    Just as I came up with a n to redirect the flow out into the ground through my feet, I felt the stirring of something familiar deep within me.


    A space just fit for the quarks to be stored was formed exactly at where I had directed the flow, apparently I was right that the stimtion will hasten the formation of my Cultivation Point.


    The pain subsided again, this time the heat lowering into afortable warmth.


    Just in case, I kept my focus up and watched over the quarks being absorbed into my newly formed Cultivation Point.


    It took a good five minutes before the tide of Elemental Quarks ebbed, the stream turning into a trickle before shutting offpletely.


    The next half an hour was spent solely on stabilising the newly formed core.


    It didn''t take me long to realise that it was way bigger than it should be, like three times bigger than what I had normally and it''s still growing in size even now.


    Could this be a new discovery?


    Stimting prospective Practitioners'' Cultivation Point with Pure Elemental Quarks to expand their Cultivation Point''s size?


    Could normal mortals also be Practitioners through this method?


    No¡­ Not anyone could go through that pain I did, especially not normal children at this age. The sess rate will be lower than even null point one percent.


    Can''t deny that this is a groundbreaking discovery though, but you won''t catch me starting experiments on people any time soon.


    Still¡­ Perhaps I could try to take in another Monster Crystal and see how that goes?


    My vision cleared once the Pure Elemental Quarks have been fully absorbed, the area was totally dark now.


    I looked down to the crystal, the jelly like core gone without a trace.


    I focused my senses back inside me, the familiar and yet also alien feeling of my Cultivation Point resting securely within my body.


    Fearing there might be some damage caused by the influx of quarks, I double checked all my meridians and Quark Veins, breathing a sigh of relief when I found them perfectly fine.


    The only difference now is the huge Cultivation Point that formed inside me.


    After fully stabilizing, it''s a good five times bigger than before my body regressed.


    Well this opens up a whole new avenue of things I can do, but I''ll have to check on thatter.


    I flexed my fingers, circting the quarks within me and watching my hands glow with energy quarks sparking off of them.


    Yep. I am back.


    What''s even better is that proficiency in all the Elemental Quarkse from your soul and experience, not your physical skills. This means my Quark strength has returnedpletely to before I transformed into this child form and I didn''t need to start all over from scratch.


    Scratch that, it''s even stronger now after my Cultivation Point expanded.


    Looking towards the dead centipede monster just gives me another idea.


    Nothing ventured, nothing gained right?


    Since the Monster Crystals is the result of the crystallization of Pure Elemental Quarks within the monster''s body, I am actually able to manipte the body''s quarks to speed up this process.


    cing my hand on one end of the corpse, I did just that.


    My senses now tuned to the corpse''s remnant Elemental Quarks, I moved those quarks to where I sense the monster''s Cultivation Point is.


    The area almost crystallised instantly with my maniption, I didn''t even need to search for it since I can sense it this time.


    Just a quick slice of an air de had the giant Crystal rolling out of the cut on its own.


    I exposed the jelly core again with a punch and ced my hand in it.


    This time there was no surge of quarks since I could control the flow ording to my will.


    My Cultivation Point immediately set to absorbing all the quarks I directed there, expanding even further until it was about two and a half times bigger.


    Now I wonder if this was the way to actually expand a Practitioner''s Cultivation Point? If this can work for any Practitioner it will be a really scary prospect.


    Practitioners would be stronger easily and non-Practitioners would probably never ever stand a chance against them any longer.


    This should stay secret for now.


    At least, until I understand more about it. Only then will I decide if I should spread this bit of news or not.


    Or¡­ I guess my disciples should be an exception to that.


    Anyway, I think I''ve wasted enough time here, my sisters and disciples must be worried right now¡­


    Oh no... They probably already met by now huh? Especially with that giant beam of light that everyone would probably converge on...


    Oh crap¡­


    There''s the issue of those busybodies as well, but I don''t think they''re that big of a problem since the Earthen ne should be insignificant in their eyes.


    And since I''ve already tried spreading my senses around the area and found no trace of a second transfer which might mean ria being sent over, they must have decided that fixing my idental transfer was more important.


    And I should probably get out of here before theye find me. Who knows? They might even be too busy searching for me here they might even forget about riapletely.


    I stored the sword and the scroll back in my ring, using my own Quarks to activate the teleportation technique.


    Since I already have an anchor in the Earthen ne itself, it wasn''t so hard to just send myself back through the Soul Link.


    My body glowed a golden colour before my vision turned white again, signalling the transfer was sessful.


    I hope my sisters haven''t given my disciples any weird ideas yet¡­

 Chapter 106 - Integration

    (MC POV)


    The light faded away and I found myself standing at where I had blocked the teleportation beam for my sister.


    ??


    Before, there was a crowd of people gathered around here doing god knows what. But now it was empty except for a small group of people standing under a tree.


    My fears of them meeting came true when I saw my disciples and sisters standing there.


    What surprised me the most was the fact that they seem to be discussing something quite seriously.


    Cai Hong was the first to notice me, as usual.


    "Papa! Papa!" my loli dragon cheered, rushing towards me with tears in her eyes.


    I braced myself for the impact, catching her just as she reached me.


    "Papa! Please no leave Cai Hong again! Cai Hong scared!"


    I patted her head, "Sorry Cai Hong¡­ Papa just wants to protect everyone."


    "Master¡­ This one humbly begs you not to put your honorable self in any more danger¡­" Eris pleaded, grasping my arm.


    "O¡­ Onii-sama¡­ Is your Master?"


    "Eh? Are you saying¡­ Master is your brother?"


    I looked up to see Lian Li and ria staring at each other with a bewildered expression.


    I sighed, it seems I couldn''t prevent them from meeting each other. Honestly, it was a rather impossible task to begin with considering we would live in the same house anyway.


    I raised a hand to get their attention, "Yeah¡­ Sorry for thete introduction. Never really got a chance to get all of you to meet."


    I gestured to my disciples, waving my hand to each one as I called out their names, "These are my disciples, Lian Li, Manami, Eris and Diao Chan. Cai Hong here is my adopted daughter."


    Turning towards my sisters, I did the same for them, "These are my sisters. Odriana is my elder sister and ria is my younger sister."


    They looked at one another, then looked at me, before turning back to look at each other again.


    Lian Li spoke first, "Is Master your¡­"


    ria nodded, "Yes. I would assume Onii-sama is also your¡­"


    "Indeed."


    There was a slight pause.


    "Well met."


    "Likewise."


    My sister and Lian Li shook hands.


    It kind of feels like some kind of understanding got passed between them? Must be a girl thing I suppose.


    "Master, what happened to you?" Manami asked, concern clear on her face.


    I shrugged, "That guy was using a transference Technique and since ria here won''t be able toe back if she got hit by it, I took it in her stead."


    "Onii-sama¡­ Protected me¡­" ria gushed.


    Why are you blushing?


    Odriana pulled me into her embrace, stroking my head with a hand while she cried, "Ahhh¡­ My poor little brother! I''m sorry this big sister can''t help you back then! Please rely more on this big sister in the future!"


    I tried to struggle out of her grasp but someone pulled me away from her without any prompting.


    My face was buried into two mounds of soft flesh while nine fluffy tails curled around me protectively.


    "Ara, ara? Master can rely on me as well~ This big sister will also take care of Master~"


    Diao Chan stepped beside me, whispering softly, "Ummm¡­ Because I failed to protect Master as well¡­ Could Master punish meter?"


    My little sister raised an eyebrow, "Onii-sama? Are they really just your disciples?"


    Sensing a slight disturbance in the force, I quickly tried to change the topic, "Oh yeah, I haven''t eaten yet, what about you guys?"


    The collective sound of seven stomachs growling simultaneously was quite the spectacle to behold to say the least.


    Ah¡­ But the mansion''s kitchen is destroyed isn''t it? We''ll have to dine out I suppose.


    (Lian Li POV)


    Master''s little sister took us out into town for a meal at a restaurant she rmended.


    To think this god of ''An Ney May'' was also our Master¡­


    I am thoroughly embarrassed.


    I could tell that the little sister thought the same too with how she had been averting her eyes from me.


    After that stupid fox got sttered by whatever it was, we saw a beam of light descend to the ground a distance away before ascending again.


    When Manami teleported us there, we found ria and Odriana staring at an empty spot on the ground listlessly.


    I tried to approach ria to seek answers but she justshed out at us, screaming at everyone to go away while she roared out her frustrations.


    It took awhile for us to figure out the beam of light had supposedly taken away someone important to them.


    That was when Cai Hong showed up while poking her fingers together, telling us that Master told her to slingshot him here but he had disappeared.


    We feared that Master may have gotten himself embroiled together with their important person so we had begun discussing on how to get both of them back.


    We knew from them that it was ria''s brother who disappeared while they already knew it was our Master who we thought was sent together with the brother.


    But Master had returned to us on his own and we were surprised to find out that we had been searching for the same person.


    It wasn''t hard to figure out that Master was both of our person of worship from there.


    The dinner itself was nice and warm, as was the norm when Master is around.


    Halfway through the meal, Master had excused himself to visit the washroom.


    As though a switch had been flipped, ria and Odriana turned to us while we did the same.


    ria was first to speak, "I am thoroughly ashamed of what I had said back at the Adventurer''s Guild. I should have realised that Onii-sama is the only one capable of such generosity. For that, I apologize."


    She bowed her head to us.


    I mirrored her actions, "I offer my sincerest apologies as well. I had not suspected that another group of people had already seen Master''s greatness. I take back all that I have said that time."


    Odriana pped her hands together, "Well, isn''t it great that this misunderstanding is solved without bloodshed andplications?"


    "Ufufufu~ indeed," Manami giggled. "I can''t imagine the pain Master would go through if he finds out we have been fighting over him unknowingly."


    "But still¡­ You mentioned that Master lost his divinity?" Eris asked.


    ria nodded, "Master had insights to another world of wonder that he sought to bring to this wretched world of ours. He had taught me all that he knew and even showed me a glimpse of it. Unfortunately, some meddlesome people came and disrupted us, which led to his amnesia and loss of divinity."


    I bristled, "And those meddlesome people?"


    She waved her hand, "Already long dead and buried, there''s no use getting angry at them anymore."


    All of us nodded in understanding.


    "What about the regaining memory thing that you had mentioned? I remember you said something about Master regaining his memories after more people believed in him?" Diao Chan asked.


    That seemed to trigger her as she suddenly stood up, her fist raised in the air.


    "Yes! Just before Onii-sama had lost his memories, I heard a very clear voice in my head! ''Spread it, and I will remember''! It is definitely a call for help from Onii-sama! I will spread his An Ney May teachings to every corner of this world!"


    I grimaced, "This¡­''An Ney May'' of yours¡­ Wouldn''t involve dressing all weird and talking nonsensical stuff right?"


    Odriana chuckled, "Fufufu~ It seems you have yet to know the true beauty of An Ney May. Should we spend some time introducing you girls to it? A lot of girls like the books we''ve been publishing~"


    Cai Hong looked at her, "Umm¡­ If Papa remembers¡­ Will Papa change?"


    "Hmmm? Of course! Onii-sama was way more glorious than he is now! He is the epitome of An Ney May that we have yet to reach! Only by returning him to his past self will we get to understand this world of An Ney May even better!"


    Cai Hong pouted, "Cai Hong no want Papa to change¡­"


    I nodded, "Master is already perfect now, why not just celebrate him as he is now instead of trying to return him to what he was?"


    ria swung her arm in an arc dramatically, "You can say that, but you never saw how inspiring Onii-sama was and how magnificent the worlds I witnessed were!"


    Eris tilted her head, "Master¡­ Already magnificent..."


    Odriana tapped her cheek with a finger, "That we cannot disagree with. My darling brother is always magnificent¡­ But the past him was even more so."


    Manami raised an eyebrow, "Ara? You''ve barely interacted with the current Master and yet you think so? Maybe the current Master is better?"


    ria sneered, "The same goes for you as well, none of you know how Onii-sama was like in the past."


    Cai Hong puffed her cheeks, "Papa is Papa¡­ Papa does not need to change!"


    "Little girl, what do you know--"


    "Yeah, Master is already perfect I tell ya! So you can just stop--"


    "That won''t be possible, my dearest younger brother--"


    "Ara ara? Is that what Master really thinks? Maybe--


    "I wonder when Master will punish me--"


    It seems like there is still something we cannot agree on even when we worship the same God.


    I raised my hand before the discussion became more heated, "May I offer a suggestion then? I agree that we do not know how Master is like in the past but you do. Perhaps if you spent more time with Master you would be able to discern whether Master truly is better in the past or Master has be even more perfect after shedding his past self?"


    Everyone stopped their bickering.


    "Mmm¡­ Master is only visiting here temporarily after all. We should be leaving after some time," Manami stated.


    "Ah?! Onii-sama is not staying here permanently?!"


    I shook my head, "Master is a Master Practitioner at Heaven Sect after all and he has already expressed his intent to return there after his body returns to its adult form."


    ria bit on her thumb, "This¡­ This can''t be¡­ Are we destined to separate no matter what?"


    Odriana turned to me, "For us to spend more time with my dearest brother¡­ Are you suggesting?"


    I nodded, "Apany us too, I''m sure Master would not mind if he treasures you two as you im him to."


    ria pumped her fists in the air, "Yosh! Sugoi! To apany Onii-sama on his journey! I can''t wait! Tanoshimi!"


    Master entered the room at that exact moment, "Huh¡­ Well at least you girls are getting along well."

 Chapter 107 - Building Castles In The Sky

    (MC POV)


    I brought them back to the mansion grounds after our little dinner, intent on resuming my lessons with my disciples.


    ??


    It''s not good to leave them idling after all.


    When my disciples had learnt of my intent, they gave me a look of incredulity.


    "Ara? Has Master''s Cultivation Point returned?" Manami asked.


    Odriana looked at me with a disappointed face, "Does that mean little brother will be big again?"


    I nodded, "Yes and no. The little trip I took actually gave me some benefits and the reformation of my Cultivation Point was one of them. Unfortunately, I will still be stuck in this form for a while longer."


    Lian Li pped her hands, "Congrattions Master!"


    "Ehehe~ So Onii-sama will still remain as Otouto-sama for now~"


    I ignored her and continued, "So let''s resume lessons tonight. Dying your lessons negatively impacts your learning after all."


    Eris tilted her head, "Would Master spar with me in that form?"


    I chuckled at her question, "Well, fighting enemies that are smaller than you can also be a form of training. ria, I''ll be using the mansion''s backyard."


    "Umm¡­ Could wee watch, Onii-sama?" ria pleaded.


    I looked towards my disciples who all shrugged to show that they didn''t mind.


    "Alright, I''ll be inscribing a protection Technique anyway so there shouldn''t be any problems."


    With that decided, I led them to the mansion''s backyard, passing by the half destroyed kitchen in the process.


    Apparently they were already in the midst of repairing the damages done thiste afternoon, really efficient I must say.


    "Should we help them?" I asked, pointing to the workers.


    Odriana patted my head, "Oh don''t need to worry yourself over it, my dear little brother. This is what they are paid for after all."


    I shrugged, "If you''re sure."


    ria pumped her fists, "Yes! They''ll have the whole ce repaired by tomorrow!"


    That''s way too fast for a group of non-Practitioners. Must be a really efficient team of builders.


    I brought them to the back of the mansion where I remembered seeing a ratherrge garden that would be a great location for lessons. They even had a pavillion of their own sitting in a corner, perfect for me to sit and drink my tea.


    What? That''s the most important factor ok? Can''t teach well without my tea.


    I gathered my girls around me, deciding it was high time for me to teach them how to defend themselves against mental attacks that undead fox seemed to be really proficient with.


    Though that reminds me, what happened to her? I asked the girls if they knew.


    "Oh, Onii-sama does not need to worry about her anymore, my cannon got rid of her!" My little sister announced proudly.


    Right¡­ Just casually announce that you''ve already invented gunpowder artillery here. No wonder those busybodies were onto you¡­ It wouldn''t surprise me if the world actually ended because she set off a chain of nukes to piss them off or something in the future.


    Oh well, I guess it would be a good idea to keep a closer eye on her for now, just in case those busybodiese back.


    "Alright, now I can finally teach you girls how to counter illusions and any other mental attacks. Deception is one of the keys to victory in a battle, after all."


    The girls nodded at my words.


    "Now, I''ll just do a quick demonstration on illusions. I will cast an illusion Technique that will show you what your heart desires the most, try to break out of it on your own. Since I''ve already told you that these are illusions, it shouldn''t be that hard."


    "Could I join in too? Onii-sama?" ria pleaded.


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "Umm¡­ That''s not really a problem, but why?"


    "Ehehe¡­ I¡­ I want to see what my heart desires the most too?"


    Why is it a question? Oh well, no harm to let her try I guess.


    "In that case, could dearest brother include me as well? This big sister is quite curious on what she would see."


    "Try not to spend too much time in your fantasy ok? I will cast it now."


    I snapped my fingers.


    (Diao Chan POV)


    I waited for something to happen after Master''s snap.


    But other than the dying echoes of his snap, nothing else happened.


    "Master?" Lian Li asked, looking around her to see if anything changed.


    Master smiled at her, "Well it''s already in effect. You just haven''t realised it yet."


    I narrowed my eyes slightly at Master.


    No.


    His figure just flickered for a moment?


    Ah! The one that is sitting in front of us is the illusion! Then that means¡­


    A light breeze blew behind me.


    I tried to look behind me, but a pair or arms wrapped around my waist, stopping me from doing so.


    "Not bad," Master whispered in my ear. "But don''t tell them yet, let them figure it out."


    I gasped "But Master¡­"


    A hard p impacted my bottom, my yelp muffled by his hand that had shot up to cover it just in time.


    "Bad Diao Chan, aren''t you listening to me? Do you want me to punish you?"


    I gasped, "Diao¡­ Diao Chan has been bad¡­ Master needs to punish me!"


    Master spanked me again, this time not even bothering to cover my mouth as I yelped out my pain.


    "Bad Diao Chan, I''ll punish you good!" Master growled in that deep baritone voice of his.


    "Yes! Yes! Punish me Master!"


    Ahhh~~ This is so wonderful!


    (Cai Hong POV)


    Papa snapped his fingers, but nothing happened.


    "Hmmm? That''s weird?" Papa looked down at his hand.


    Cai Hong tilts her head at Papa.


    Papa noticed Cai Hong and patted Cai Hong''s head.


    Ehehehe~ Cai Hong likes Papa''s head pats.


    Muuu? Papa is picking up Cai Hong to sit on hisp.


    "Oh well¡­ I think I still need some time to get used to the newly reformed Cultivation Point. In the meantime, let me pat Cai Hong for awhile."


    Muuu~ Papa should focus on¡­ Ehehe¡­ Focus on teaching¡­ Mmmm~


    Papa''s headpats feel so nice¡­


    Cai Hong likes Papa''s hugs...


    Uuuu¡­ Cai Hong feels sleepy now¡­


    So warm...


    Zzz¡­


    (Odriana POV)


    I made sure my eyes were locked on my little brother''s cute figure even after he snapped his fingers.


    If I was expecting something to happen, I would have been disappointed.


    Only when I looked around did I realise that everyone else had fallen asleep.


    My dearest, cutest brother turned to look straight at me.


    "Oh? It seems you''re unaffected Odri-sis?"


    Ah?


    How long has it been since hest called me by that nickname?


    He stood up from his seat and hopped over to me, that action so adorably cute my heart almost melted from that alone.


    Before I could even ask what he wanted, he had sat down on myp without hesitation.


    "Well¡­ Since it didn''t affect you and the others are going to be out for awhile¡­ Why don''t we y for a bit, Odri-sis?"


    Eh?! Is this real life?! Or is this just fantasy?!


    (MC POV)


    I watched on with pursed lips at all of the girls sleeping in front of me.


    The Technique I used should not be that hard to break out from, the more perceptive ones should have realised that something isn''t right by now.


    But as the seconds trickled into minutes, I started to get a little worried.


    Unfortunately, this Technique only makes them dream of what they secretly want which I have no idea what they are.


    If I had to guess, Cai Hong is probably dreaming about cotton candy, Diao Chan might be dreaming of her hometown like Eris probably is and Odriana should be dreaming of our childhood or something.


    Manami could be seeing her time back as her vige''s Guardian, Lian Li should be seeing her time as a noblewoman and ria is most probably dreaming about her ''An Ney May'' stuff.


    Oh well, nothing to do but wait for now.


    I guess I should also take this time to check my Cultivation Point, no idea how therger Cultivation Point would affect my Techniques now.


    It can''t be that big of a deal right?


    I closed my eyes and focused my consciousness back into my body, searching for the familiar feeling of my Cultivation Point.


    The moment I found it, my vision shifted and I was greeted by the sight of stars.


    Billions upon Billions of stars filled my vision, all of them blinking in unison as though to wee me.


    You know the feeling of going on a really long trip and finallying back home to lie down on your own bed? That''s the feeling that I''m getting right now.


    What is this?

 Chapter 108 - Waking Up To Fantasy

    (MC POV)


    The stars were pulsating now, mimicking my heartbeat.


    ??


    I do not believe this is an event that is normal for Practitioners.


    I mean... I have seen Practitioners who have a tree growing inside their Cultivation Point or even have some loli living inside of it, but I''ve never heard of an entire gxy or universe inside a Practitioner''s Cultivation Point.


    Does this have to do with me absorbing Monster Crystals and forming my Cultivation Point earlier?


    Is this only limited to me or does everyone also benefit from this?


    Or is it just because of the specific Monster Crystals I absorbed?


    So many questions, so little answers.


    I should experiment on that when I get the chance.


    Now I wonder what these stars are? The fact that they''re pulsing in sync with my heartbeat is kind of disconcerting to be honest.


    I reached my senses out towards those stars, which I''m not even sure if they are stars at this point.


    Thest thing I expected was for those stars to reach back to me, a stream of power filling up my body.


    I opened my eyes and everything looked clearer than before.


    It was as though before this I had been looking at the world through a veil and now the veil had finally been lifted.


    I could hear the ant scurrying below the ground, see the small bead of sweat that was rolling down Diao Chan''s cheek, and even smell the scent of leaves in the air.


    The power that was coursing through my veins was so thick and potent I felt like it could tear up everything if I let it run wild.


    I felt alive.


    Ok, I''m pretty sure there''s a price for this kind of power right?


    Just as that thought came through my mind, a sharp pain came from deep within my abdomen, prompting me to spit out a mouthful of blood.


    I cut off the link with those stars and the world returned to its original colour, the pain in my abdomen now a dull throbbing ache.


    I spat out the rest of the blood that was in my mouth, using my Quarks to summon a blob of water to rinse it.


    Can''t say that I didn''t expect that, but I guess I''ll have to experiment a bit further to know its limitations and capabilities.


    Sometimes I just wish there was a tutorial for these kinds of things¡­ I want an easy life ok? This is almost no different from my past life if I have to do all this myself.


    Oh wait.


    I can just pass this off to my disciples can''t I?


    Yep, I''ll just say it''s for their training and push this research thing to them.


    Oh! Since ria and Odriana are already researching about those Crystals, I can even say it''s a joint training programme for them to better know each other!


    Not to mention the fact that those busybodies have already set their sights on ria, I think it would be a good idea to steer my sisters back towards the cultivation side of things for now.


    With this project, my sisters should be more interested in advancing Practitioners instead of technology.


    That should keep the bnce right?


    Two birds with one stone.


    Genius.


    Speaking of which¡­ It''s been over two hours and none of them have woken up yet. What gives?


    I ended the Technique and the girls began to stir, each of them extremely disoriented when they opened their eyes.


    "Huh¡­ Ah... Where are the ropes and candles?" Diao Chan muttered sleepily.


    "Muuu¡­ Papa¡­ Huggies¡­" Cai Hong reached her hand towards the air.


    "Odri-sis ising¡­ Eh?"


    Soon all of them woke up muttering weird things which I promptly ignored.


    "Ma¡­ Master? Umm¡­ Did you see?" Lian Li asked sheepishly.


    I raised my eyebrow, "If you are asking if I saw what you saw within the illusion, then no."


    All of them sighed in relief together.


    Now I''m curious what they actually saw, it can''t be that embarrassing right?


    Shrugging since it didn''t really matter to me, I moved on.


    "Now¡­ Did you feel anything was out of ce when that Technique was in effect? Like people with two heads? Or flying mushrooms in the sky? Or maybe even giant monsters walking around in broad daylight?" I asked.


    All of them looked at one another before turning back to me and shook their heads.


    "Ummm¡­ Cai Hong¡­ Cai Hong just saw Papa patting Cai Hong''s head¡­ Then Cai Hong fell asleep¡­" My loli dragon reported while poking her fingers together.


    Ok¡­ That''s simple. Can''t really see much if you actually fall asleep in the vision.


    Odriana twirled her hair with a finger, "I just¡­ I just saw our childhood again. Nothing strange happened? Right?"


    Why are you asking me?


    Manami smiled at me, "Ara? I saw that we were already wedded, my dearest Master. I am ashamed to say that the vision looked too real for me to distinguish it from fiction. This Technique is leagues better than what Shizuri could pull off."


    Eh? It''s just a really simple Astral Technique though? Even Heaven Sect''s Outer Core Practitioners who are specialised in Astral Quarks can cast it?


    Lian Li coughed into her fist, "That¡­ Umm¡­ We were just doing our usual night activities¡­ Though I suppose there might be a little bit different since¡­ Er¡­ Nevermind¡­ Forget I said anything."


    What did you even see¡­


    Eris chose to remain quiet, looking away from me.


    ria grinned at me, "Onii-sama! I saw you fulfill our childhood promise! Does that mean you remember your past already?!"


    I shook my head, "No. I don''t even remember what childhood promise I had with you and the Technique only lets you see what you desire most but the caster themselves would not be able to see it."


    "Oh¡­ I guess I will try harder then!" ria pumped her fists together,pletely unfazed.


    It''s a little weird that all their visions were so vivid, the world they see would be rather distorted and weird which would immediately give the illusion away.


    I guess maybe it''s because of the fact that they have little resistance to mental Techniques now, which exins why they were so susceptible to that fox''s Techniques.


    That would make sense.


    After all, I got my pseudo-immunity from going through countless mental torture from the Matriarch of the Royal Spiritual Family Sect. That woman really liked to mess with people''s minds.


    I meant that both literally and figuratively.


    You do not want to know what she does when she''s in a bad mood, trust me.


    I have no doubt the only reason I survived so long under her ''employ'' was because she felt I was more useful to her alive.


    Well, that means I have my work cut out for me if I want to train my girls to have that same level of immunity without them going through some sort of trauma¡­


    Guess I''ll have to scrap all the other training ns I had for tonight and just focus on this for now, seeing as how it''s their weakest part.


    Well, it''s my responsibility as their Master after all.


    Oh well, I should earn my keep then.


    I''ll make sure no illusions or mental attacks will work on them by the time I''m done.

 Chapter 109 - With Great Power...Comes A Greatly Unrestrained Advancement To The Human Race

    (Lian Li POV)


    I stepped through the hidden doorway that ria had opened. I was quite intrigued by the mechanisms involved in the pulling of a lever within a hiddenpartment inside a wall.


    ??


    Objects that I have never seen before in my life greeted me, the walls a shade of white that was an even purer shade than marble.


    After Master told us about what he found in Monster Crystals yesterday, he tasked us to work together with his sisters in order for the two of us to know each other better.


    He also said that it would be a good chance to see if we could learn new things by ourselves which may lead to Master giving us more opportunities to do such research alongside him.


    It was another Divine Request from Master that we will not fail!


    While we were busy with this new task, Master left for the town for some business he had, saying he would return tonight to see our progress.


    ria and Odriana had then brought us down here, stating they had a stash of Monster Crystals stored within this workshop.


    "What is this ce?" Diao Chan asked, marvelling at the various oddities around us.


    "This is my workshop," ria announced proudly, gesturing to the various metal things with a hand. "It''s where I materialise, or at least try to materialise, all of Onii-sama''s greatest ideas!"


    "Master¡­ Made these?" Eris goggled.


    Odriana nodded with a proud smile, "My little brother thought of them all, yes. Then ria and I attempt to recreate them here before releasing them out into the world."


    Master truly is a being out of this world, his greatness transcends even the world!


    "Anyway, let me show you what a Monster Crystal is here," ria beckoned us over to a table where some kind of bear monster was strapped onto it.


    She grabbed one of the knives lying around before cutting open its belly, "It usually forms after a day or two in the corpse and it''s mostly located in the monster''s abdomen. Just need to cut it up like so and¡­"


    ria plunged her hand into the incision without hesitation, sinking her entire arm into the monster''s belly.


    We watched as she dug around for awhile before pulling out what seemed to be a diamond shaped crystal.


    "And here it is!" ria showed it off proudly.


    She handed it over to us with her blood soaked hand to take a look.


    I held the crystal with both hands, the others gathering around me to inspect it.


    "Yummy Candy?" Cai Hong asked, sucking on her finger.


    Manami patted her head, "It''s not a candy, Cai Hong. Don''t eat it."


    "Okies~"


    "It feels¡­ Like there''s Quarks inside?" I muttered.


    Odriana nodded, "Monsters are animals that have Elemental Quarks in the first ce. So after they die, the Elemental Quarks crystallise into these Monster Crystals."


    Manami prodded the crystal with a finger, "Master said that we should be able to absorb the Quarks within it¡­ How?"


    ria shrugged, "You''re the Practitioners, not me. All I can do is tell you the process of making it possible to be used by our generators."


    That reminds me, "Speaking of which, I realise Practitioners seem to be quite discriminated against around here. Why?"


    Odriana crossed her arms, "Oh we all know how most Practitioners are like, we''ve seen the stories and case studies. The arrogant young masters, the self-absorbed old fogies and the so called ''elites'' who throw their weight around the mortals and exploit them."


    Eris scowled, "Master is not most Practitioners."


    "Of course not," ria scoffed. "Onii-sama transcends the realm of mortal boundaries. Anything he influences is also above the judgement of mortals."


    All of us nodded in agreement, such a thing is natural after all.


    "Now, usually I would break the hard part of the crystal out to expose the inner core, so you might want to try that," ria suggested.


    Eris unsheathed her de and sliced the top part of it off in one smooth motion.


    We peered into its interior to see a small jelly like core that sent out waves of Pure Elemental Quarks.


    Was this what Master was talking about? It can''t be that simple right?


    "Eh¡­ So what do ya suppose we need to do? Just stick ma finger in that?" Eris suggested, her index finger already extended in preparation to do so.


    "Ara? I don''t think it will have any effect on Eris though? Seeing as you''re not a Practitioner," Manami pointed out.


    "Hey, ya never know, you know?" Eris grinned, poking her finger straight into the jelly.


    I sucked in a breath as Eris suddenly shivered, her whole body shuddering in ce.


    "Brrr¡­ That''s cold¡­" the swordswomanined, pulling out her finger from it.


    "Nothing?" I asked.


    "Nothing¡­" She shook her head.


    I frowned, poking my own finger in it.


    It was as Eris said, the jelly was cold and I shivered slightly too.


    But other than that, there was nothing else. No surge of power, no sudden rity of the mind, not even any pain.


    "Nothing?" Manami asked.


    "Nothing," I repeated what Eris had said moments ago.


    "Hmmm¡­ Maybe ya need to er¡­ I dunno¡­ Stimte it?" Eris suggested while wiggling her eyebrows.


    I rolled my eyes at her, but taking a second to think about it, maybe she had a point.


    I circte lightning quarks within me, sparks flying off of me as I directed the lightning towards the palm of my hand.


    The crystal glowed blue, then yellow before turning an angry red.


    Lightning sparked around the crystal and a high pitched whistling sound began emanating from the crystal.


    Sensing danger, I immediately shouted for them to get down before tossing the crystal high up in the air away from us.


    Manami erected a hasty barrier around us and not a secondter, the crystal exploded into multiple fragments, crystalline shards raining around the room and raining down on the barrier harmlessly.


    "Was that supposed to happen?" Diao Chan asked, getting up from the ground and dusting her knees.


    I pursed my lips, "I don''t think so¡­ I think I put too much lightning into it?"


    "Oh! Could you do that again?!" ria eximed, grabbing my arm. "Just do it again but this time stop when it''s yellow! I think we just discovered something really extraordinary!"


    I looked up in the air where the crystal had already exploded into pieces, "Ummm¡­ Unless you have a spare one lying around somewhere, I''m afraid--"


    "Here!" She presented another Monster Crystal from Master knows where.


    "Where were you keeping that?"


    "Details, details¡­ Nowe on!"


    I relented to her request, moving to hand it over to Eris to cut open when she held up a hand to stop me.


    "Just do it as is, I don''t think you actually need to break open the outer shell!"


    Shrugging, I just did as she said so, directing my lightning quarks towards the crystal.


    Once the crystal glowed a bright yellow, I passed it over to her.


    ria held the crystal carefully with a hand, inspecting every nook and cranny of it with some kind of ss that she dug out from her pocket.


    I wasn''t even aware the dress she wore had pockets.


    "Amazing¡­ This¡­ This crystal''s output has increased by a hundred fold! Sugoi! Amazing! This is groundbreaking! Do you know what this means?!"


    All of us just stared at her.


    "We''ve essentially pushed forward our technology standards by more than a century''s worth! Previously we needed at least ten of these to even power the generator for half a day! Now we only need one to power it for five days straight! Imagine what we can do with a bigger crystal!"


    I raised my eyebrow at her, "Ummm¡­ What does this have to do with what Master requested of us? About how we can use this to strengthen our Cultivation Points?"


    She waved her hand, "Do you not get this?! Energy has been a big stopper for a lot of advancements! If we can even just have Practitioners recharge this, we''ll have infinite power! From there, anything is possible! Practitioner armaments¡­ Exo suits¡­ External enhancements... As expected of Onii-sama to give me guidance even now!"


    I don''t really get it, but for her to be this excited must mean it''s quite important?


    I wonder if this is what Master was aiming for?

 Chapter 110 - Down Another Foxhole

    (MC POV)


    Right now I was sitting on one of the theatre seats near the stage, waiting for the others to return. We had just finished a round of rehearsals and given some break time for lunch.


    ??


    Fortunately I made my own so I stayed behind, finishing mine way ahead of the end of break time. I was taking the opportunity to try and understand the new going ons inside my body.


    I know for a fact that the stars pulsate ording to my heartbeat,? but why it does so I have no idea. I can''t even tell what they really are since trying to reach out to them will result in the same condition as the first time I tried.


    With that reaching a dead end, I turned my thoughts to this little y that I''m currently part of.


    So far, the script seemed rather tame to me.


    The y is set in a fictional school where Mark, the character that I''m ying as, is attending for his studies.


    Contrary to what I had thought would happen to a chuunibyou, Mark''s ''coolness'' actually made him rather popr in school. He''s supposedly mastered the art of ''appropriate chuuni moments'', using his normally cringy lines at the most opportune moments which makes him look cool and charming.


    Like he''ll stand by the window and say something dumb like "The wind¡­ Is troubled today¡­" when the wind is blowing through the window.


    But because the light was shining at just the right angle and the wind blew with just enough force to ruffle his hair, the guy would look cool instead.


    But in reality, he''s just a normal guy who fantasizes about all the random crap inside his head.


    The interesting part about it was that the story revolves around him trying to get a girlfriend with his ''coolness''. Unfortunately for him, his ''coolness'' backfires on him as everyone else thinks he''s too cool and charming for them to have a chance with him.


    I have yet to see thetter half of the script but I believe he''s supposed to find love in the end, though I''ve yet to know how.


    "You''re a really good actor, you know that?"


    I looked up at the person who was talking to me, finding the white haired fox girl standing a short distance away with her arms crossed.


    Seeing no one else around, she must have returned ahead of the others. That, or she never went with them in the first ce.


    "Thanks," I nodded curtly to her. "You''re not bad of one yourself."


    "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    I shrugged, "This is the normal you right? The cheery one that dragged me in here on that audition day was a mask you wore."


    A ghost of a smile graced her lips which promptly disappeared as soon as it appeared.


    "And what about you? Am I talking to Mark or the real you which we still have no idea the name of?"


    I ran a hand through my hair, "Well, that would be telling, wouldn''t it?"


    "I''m starting to wonder if you''re really eight years old."


    "I never did say I was eight, did I?"


    She rolled her eyes at me, "Then what? Are you nine?"


    "I''m actually over forty but I returned to the past, possessing my younger body in this timeline."


    She sighed, "I guess you''re really eight years old to even say that without shame. Can''t believe I''m getting yed around by one¡­ If my sister sees this, she''ll have a field day."


    I perked up, "Oh? You have a sister?"


    She nodded, "Twins, though she''s a few seconds older. She''s out there travelling the world right now with her mate."


    Twins huh? Can''t be Manami then.


    I must admit that this girl looks familiar though I can''t put my finger on where I''ve seen her before, definitely not in my current life though.


    Still, I do want to know how she ended up in my hometown. Nine tailed fox youkais don''t grow on trees you know? Not to mention the slime, nekomata and the Ryu youkai as well.


    You would think the slime girl should be amon sight huh? It''s true for Slime monsters but slimes that actually gain sentience and avoid bing primal beasts are actually exceptionally rare.


    The nekomatas are also really seclusive in nature and rarely move out of their ownmunity, not to mention the Ryu girl is a pseudo-goddess as well.


    This whole idol group is weird no matter how I see it.


    "So how did a fox youkai like you end up in this town?" I asked.


    She raised an eyebrow, "I know we may be colleagues now, but we''re not that close are we? It''s kind of personal."


    Guess I''ll have to try harder.


    "Can''t me me for trying to get to know the idol group of this town better," I lied.


    "I suppose not," She sat down to my right, an empty seat separating us. "I just want to get this silly skit done and over with."


    I raised an eyebrow, "Not a fan of the book?"


    She shook her head, "Not really into the BL thing that this town''s females seem to be raving over and honestly, neither are the other three. We''re just doing this for publicity."


    Didn''t know there was the concept of publicity here already¡­


    Wait a minute¡­


    "Wait, wait¡­ This y is a BL?"


    She narrowed her eyes at me, "I thought you were a fan of the book?"


    "Again, never said I was. You just assumed I was just because I said one line from the book."


    She frowned, "So why did you even audition for this? I''d thought only fans of either us or the book would try for it and I know for a fact that you weren''t a fan of us then."


    "Well, I thought it could be interesting, so I stuck around. It''s no big deal, you don''t really need to read too much into it."


    Her frown deepened, "No big deal? Do you even know how many die hard fans we had to sift through before we got to you? I''m pretty sure every kid your age and beyond had turned up for the chance at our audition."


    I smiled, "Just because they''re fans doesn''t mean they can act well, can they?"


    This time her smile stayed, "You are¡­ Interesting... I will admit that. I see why you got this role so easily. I had even suspected that the audition might be your attempt at trying to get benefits from us."


    "Oh, am I not already getting benefits? I don''t think anyone else can im they are taking a break one seat away from one of the town''s idol members?"


    "Kukuku¡­ You''re also quite the cheeky one huh? I see you''ve already gotten over the fact that this y is a BL?"


    "Ah that? I''m just trying to avoid thinking about it by concentrating on the good stuff. But just in case¡­ There aren''t any¡­ Dangerous scenes are there?"


    She looked away, "I guess you''ll just have to find out."


    Hmmm¡­ Time to initiate secondary measures.


    I puffed my cheeks and and looked at her with upturned eyes, throwing a Light Technique in to make my eyes sparkle as well.


    "Won''t big sister tell me, pretty please?"


    She turned to look at me, her face impassive.


    "No," She said simply before turning away again.


    Huh, guess she doesn''t like kids.


    I reverted my face back to normal, "How mean, do you not like children?"


    "Children are a liability, they are weak. There''s a reason why I was not present for the auditions."


    I raised an eyebrow, "I''m a kid though?"


    She turned back to look at me with narrowed eyes, "You are¡­ Different¡­ I do not know why, but there''s a different feeling from you. Most of the time I would sense weakness or cowardice in children, but not from you."


    I''m guessing she has a real hard on for power, probably because she has felt powerless before?


    Or it may just be the opposite where she was already strong from the start and looks down on those weaker than her? Honestly I can''t tell which one she is.


    Still¡­


    Looking at her tails and how they''reid downfortably, I can tell she is rxed and at ease. Or at least, that''s what Manami''s tails would do when I let her sleep on myp for me to clean her ears.


    "I still don''t know your name though?" I pointed out.


    "And neither do I know yours," She shot back. "It''s fine, we''ll be going our own separate ways after this anyway. Just two more days of rehearsals and then it''ll be the real thing the day after, really a waste of time."


    I tilted my head at her, "You''d rather go back to doing your idol things?"


    She nced at me before heaving a long sigh, "You¡­ No. Nothing. It''s not something an eight year old like you would know."


    I shrugged, figuring that she probably has her own problems.


    Besides, once I get to know how well received this performance is in three days, I''ll know how much to invest in them for that sweet, passive mo ie.


    Then I''ll just have toy back and let my disciples take care of me.


    Heh, heh, heh¡­ My easy life n ising together quite well!

 Chapter 111 - You Have Received A New Quest!

    (MC POV)


    Unfortunately, my request of reading the second part of the y''s script was denied, the nekomata telling me that it was to be kept secret for now.


    ??


    Not sure why they wanted to keep it a secret from the actor, maybe they were afraid I would run off after reading it?


    Or, more likely, they have yet to have it written out.


    So far, nothing in the y suggested hints of BL yet so there''s that I suppose.


    I returned back to the mansion just as the sky began to darken.


    Fred was at the gates to greet me.


    "Second Young Master."


    "Sup Fred," I raised my hand in greeting. "Heard they found you copsed in an alleyway yesterday, what happened to you?"


    He scrunched up his face, "I do not know. Thest thing I remembered was meeting your father and brother. I think I was supposed to show your disciples around town but I do not remember any of that."


    "Huh¡­ If there''s someone around that can knock you out and mess with your memories, they must be quite the expert."


    "My thoughts exactly, I would think it might be the fox from yesterday."


    Ah, the undead fox huh? She is quite the strong one and seeing as to how ria stopped her with a cannon for now, she mighte back in the future. I should probably prepare for that eventuality.


    I mean, I could just return my body back to its adult form now if I wanted to, but there''s still quite a number of things I need to do with this body of mine.


    First is the y that I am acting in which requires a child actor, ain''t no way I can continue to act in it if I return to my adult form.


    The other reason is the more important one.


    The expansion of my body''s Cultivation Point.


    I am still not entirely sure if the Cultivation Point''s expansion is only limited to children when their bodies are still growing or even adults are able to influence it.


    That''s why I am having my disciples test it out first.


    If they aren''t able to use the Monster Crystal to expand their Cultivation Point, then that most likely means this phenomenon only works on children.


    I should see how much I can push this exploit as much as I can, I''m not dumb enough to let an opportunity like this slip past.


    I''m pretty sure there''s still a limit on how much it can expand. Most likely the limit would be the physical body itself, where if I expand it by too much I might face the possibility of exploding again.


    Maybe some physical exercise would help expand the limit? They do say to train both mind and body don''t they?


    I''m also pretty sure my physical body is also limiting my usage of those stars that are inhabiting my Cultivation Point.


    Most of the time my body is strengthened through Techniques so there wasn''t really a need to train it physically much, perhaps I should try it for now and see how it goes.


    "Hey, if you want, I can spar with you?" I suggested.


    He shook his head, "With all due respect, Second Young Master, my honor does not permit me to draw my sword on children, no matter their mental age."


    "That''s a load of bull and you know it. You''ve whacked me plenty of times back in the past."


    He smiled, "True, but that wasn''t with a sword."


    "Fine then, hand-to-hand."


    He bent over while cing a hand on his back, "Ah¡­ I apologise, Second Young Master, it seems my age has caught up with me. I don''t think this body of mine can do anymore physicalbour."


    Why the hell is this guy trying to avoid me so much? Whatever, I can always just ask Eris or someone else who likes to bully kids or something.


    "So¡­ Anything I should know that happened today?" I asked.


    He shrugged, "Your father was looking for you, not sure what he wanted since he walked off after he knew you weren''t around. He did mention about telling you to go meet him when you''re back, though."


    Huh¡­ What could he even need me for? Is he going to chew me out for something my sisters did again?


    "Where is he now?"


    "I believe he should be with the Young Master in the study."


    I nodded and left Fred to his guard duties.


    I made my way towards the study, greeting the servants along the way with a nod.


    Entering the study room, I saw my father and brother discussing something at his desk.


    Noticing my entry, father stopped what he was doing, "Ah, you''ve returned. I''ve got something I need you to do."


    He gestured me toe closer, pulling out a letter from his drawer.


    I stepped beside my brother, my head barely reaching past the table''s height.


    He opened up the letter and passed it to me, revealing it to be a letter of eptance for a Guild Request.


    I raised an eyebrow at him.


    He steepled his fingers in front of him, "Our Adventurer''s Guild issued out a Request a few days ago, some kind of monster subjugation I believe. We have a visiting adventurer team and they''recking one person to fill a slot for that Request."


    I raised an eyebrow, "And? What does that have to do with me?"


    "Are you not listening, brother?" My brother rolled his eyes. "The adventurer team that took up this request iscking a Practitioner to fill theirst slot toplete the minimum requirement numbers to subjugate this monster. You are a Practitioner, are you not?"


    I frowned at him, "I still do not see how that rtes to me? Can''t they have some Practitioner from the Guild to fill that slot?"


    My father clucked his tongue at me, "Have you forgotten how our town''s people think? Practitioners are not wee here. What do you think is the likelihood of there being Practitioners around?"


    I shrugged, "Be that as it may, I still do not see how this is my problem? I don''t remember having some agreement with anyone that I will fill up slots for any Adventurer teamscking a Practitioner?"


    "Ah, but you wouldn''t leave some mortals stranded without helping them right?" My brother wiggled his eyebrows at me creepily. "We already agreed to the Request in your ce."


    "Well, take the damn Request back, I don''t have a reason to follow your silly little y here. Besides, didn''t I mention the day I got here that I lost my Cultivation Point?"


    "My people had overheard you telling your disciples that you got your Cultivation Point back yesterday night," my father tapped his finger on the desk.


    I clucked my tongue, "Tch¡­ Ok, but that still doesn''t mean I need to do any of this. I''m out."


    I tossed the letter on the table and prepared to walk off.


    "Ah, but you don''t even know the monster they''re subjugating yet," My brother taunted, leaning back on his chair.


    I gave him a sideways nce, "Does it matter?"


    "Yes," My father nodded. "It''s a dragon with scales that matches your adopted daughter''s hair colour."


    I froze.


    "I mean¡­ How often do you see a girl with that kind of hair colour?" My brother pointed out. "I mean sure, in this town there''s tons of people with weird hair colours but I don''t think she was influenced by them, was she?"


    My eyes narrowed at him, "So? What are you suggesting?"


    My brother stood up from his seat, "I''m just saying¡­ Things might get a tad bit troublesome if the dragon knows of your¡­''Adopted'' daughter''s circumstances."


    "Have you considered that maybe I can just shut you two up?"


    My father smiled, "Look at it this way son, the dragon is a threat to the town your sisters are building as well.? You do this little favour by making sure this dragon threat is gone, and no one needs to know you stole a dragon egg, hmmm?"


    I stared hard at them.


    What are they gaining by doing this? I doubt that this actually benefits them in any way? Was the dragon threatening their business? Or were they after the dragon materials after the subjugation? I don''t think asking them will provide me with a forthright answer either.


    I cursed inside my mind.


    Seriously though, what is another Myriad Colours Dragon doing here? Did they know about Cai Hong?


    Now that I know about this, I can''t leave it be as well. This dragon might be looking for Cai Hong''s egg and if it finds out about Cai Hong''s current condition, destroying this ne would be a simple matter for it to do.


    I doubt it would be happy to find out one of its own was sticking to a lowly mortal like myself.


    I''ll have to do this without the girls finding out.


    "Where is it?" I asked, snatching the eptance letter from the table. I could probably track down this dragon myself but it''ll take a long time since I don''t even know its general direction.


    My brother pointed at the letter, "Follow the Adventurer group, they will know. Keep the dragon as far away as possible you hear?"


    "Uh huh, I''ll just grab that info out of them and I''ll be gone."


    "Ah¡­ What I meant was they would know because they have a really good tracker on their team. They don''t actually know where it is exactly, either."


    I consideredmitting both fratricide and patricide right there but decided against it. They still have their uses for now.


    Fine, I''ll y to their little tune for now.


    I guess this is also a good chance to test how much I''ve changed too.


    Now I''ll just hop on down to the Adventurer''s Guild and hopefully I''ll have this whole farce done before dinner time.

 Chapter 112 - NoobSlayer69420 Has Joined Your Party

    (MC POV)


    "You''re the Practitioner that''s supposed toplete our roster?" A rather handsome young man that looked to be in his twenties asked, two estocs strapped to his waist.


    ??


    I nodded at the query, "Yes, pleasure working with you. This town has ack of Practitioners so I''m all they have to send."


    He turned back to look at the rest of his party, One was an extremely muscr guy that reminded me of the lolicon I saw back at the candy shop with Cai Hong and the other one was an elf with long flowing white hair.


    The big guy had a giant shield strapped to his back with a mace clipped on his waist while the elf had an unstrung longbow resting inside a quiver full of arrows on her back.


    No prizes to whoever guessed the big guy to be a tank and the elf to be an archer.


    "This is a joke right? Are we really gonna take this little pipsqueak along?" The guy with the twin estocs asked, pointing a finger at me.


    The big guy shrugged, "We just needed a Practitioner along to be able to ept this quest right? Just bring him along for the sake of it. It''s just a recon Request after all."


    The elf also nodded, "I''m sure he can at least help us with the Practitioner side of things. Worsees to worse, he can just be a baggage carrier."


    The estoc guy iled his arms, "Whatever, but ain''t now way I''m babysitting him! He''s yours now Arza."


    The elf crossed her arms, "Oh is he now, Lance? I''d thought as leader of this party you should be the one taking care of our new members?"


    The Lance guy shook his head quickly, "Go to hell. I hate kids. Ain''t no way I''m going to take care of him. You girls are supposed to be good with kids right?"


    The tank guy bellowed inughter, "Hahaha! And you wonder why you''re still single, Lance!"


    "Shut up Henry, nobody asked you."


    "And I didn''t ask to take care of a kid either," Arza called out.


    Well, just a few minutes into meeting them and I''m already so looking forward to working with these lovely people.


    I was being sarcastic by the way.


    I faked a cough to get their attention, "I can take care of myself, thank you very much. Now, I only have half a day to track this dragon down and deal with it, so who''s the tracker?"


    Lance looked at me with narrowed eyes, "Big mouth for a small kid eh?"


    Ignoring him, the elf stepped forward, "I am. But I will need to get in touch with my contact in the forest northwest of here to pick up this dragon''s trail. Did you not read the mission details? This Request is estimated to take at least a week or two, maybe even more."


    "He''s a kid, what the hell does he know?" Lance scoffed.


    "Hey, hey. I think he''s cute at least," Henrymented.


    I frowned, I do not have a week, much less two. And I definitely do not even want to spend a day more with how Henry is looking at me like that.


    "Ok, that won''t do. I have appointments to keep tonight, we''re doing this in half a day whether you like it or not. Just tell me what you need to do and where you need to go."


    The Lance dude huffed, "Listen here kid, this isn''t a game you know? What do you take Adventurers for? If such a Request could bepleted so easily, they wouldn''t need to call in pro Adventurers like us."


    Ignoring him, I pulled out a map from my storage ring and opened it to show the elf.


    "Where do we need to go?"


    She hesitated before pointing somewhere about fifty to sixty kilometers northwest of us, "My contact should be there, I''ll have to track him down once we''re there though."


    I inspected the map closely, if we were to travel normally by the fastest route, it would bring us through a dense forest before passing through a valley. The valley would swerve towards the foot of the mountain before we have to follow a goat''s path up the side to reach this teau where our destination was located.


    "Alright, stay close, I''ll bring us there."


    Lance stepped in front of me, "Did you not hear me you little kid? I''m the leader here, you listen to me you got that? This is why I hate kids."


    Henry pulled him by his shoulder, "Hey, lighten up man¡­ He''s just a kid, it''s our duty to show him the ropes right? Just calm down."


    Arza came up to us, "Alright, alright. I''ll just grab the kid and we can go right? Let''s just--"


    Ipleted the cirction of the required quarks, waving my hand in the air and forming a circle of light on the ground.


    Before those three could voice out their surprise at the light, we had already disappeared from the ce and reappeared at where Arza had pointed out to me.


    "What¡­ What just happened?" Henry asked, his shield and mace already equipped and ready.


    Arza had a bow strung and an arrow nocked as well, her eyes scanning her surroundings silently.


    "Kid! What did you do?!" Lance shouted, his estocs out by his side.


    For them to react this fast to a sudden change in situation, I actually do have to apud them for their quick decision making. Guess they weren''t lying about them being top Adventurers.


    Before I could answer Lance''s question though, a male elf stepped out from the bushes, "Arza? Is that you? What are you doing here?"


    "Dererei?" Arza gasped. "But¡­ How? Where¡­ Where are we?"


    "The forest you pointed out to me," I exined. "Took awhile for me to find a person to teleport to but I guess I''m lucky he''s the only humanoid person I can find around here."


    Arza gaped at me, "Tel¡­ Teleportation? But¡­ That shouldn''t be possible! The sheer difficulty of that alone¡­ There''s a reason why so many people agree that teleportation is a near impossibility!"


    I shrugged, what do these non-Practitioners know about Techniques anyway?


    I waved my hand to dispel her incredulity, "Doesn''t matter if it is or not, we''re here now so just do what you need to do. Chop chop, I want to be out of here in the next five minutes."


    Everyone was still gaping at me and not moving from their position.


    I rolled my eyes, pointing a finger at the male elf, "You there! Derei-what''s-it! Dragon, where?"


    "D¡­ D¡­ Dragon? I¡­ Er¡­ That is¡­ I don''t..."


    I condensed my Pure Elemental Quarks before releasing it in a wave directed at the male elf. Learning from my past mistake all the way back when I first met Lian Li, I put in as little of my killing intent as I could. This should be enough to scare him into talking.


    "I won''t ask again, Dragon, where?"


    The elf choked before promptly fainting, spasming on the ground with foaming out of his mouth.


    God damn it.

 Chapter 113 - When You Have To Carry Your Team

    (MC POV)


    After pping the guy awake, I got him to spill out what he knew about the dragon.


    ??


    Apparently this elf is some sort of Seer and he needs a scale from the dragon to give us a rough location of it. For some reason, I didn''t even need to ask before he immediately told me everything he knew about the Technique and begged me to release him.


    Well, not that I was really after it, but I won''t say no to a gift.


    So in the end, I figured out that Arza was only here to track this Dererei guy so that he could actually do the real tracking of the Dragon that had been ''terrorizing thends''.


    Not sure about the terrorizing part since if a Myriad Colours Dragon wanted to, it could just burn this entire ne out of existence.


    Could I just remind everyone that I''m here to have an easy life? Why the hell are all these problems being heaped onto me huh?


    Now I''m starting to think that locking myself up in my courtyard and doing nothing but cultivating would be the easier option.


    Ok nah. I''ll probably be bored out of my mind within the first day and besides, I got other people to worry about now.


    He pointed us to a cave of monsters nearby that he knew the Dragon had been seen around before, telling us that we should be able to find at least one scale in there. He then promptly ran off into the distance.


    Was I really that scary? Eh, maybe he''s just a scaredy cat.


    Henry stepped forwards, his mace and shield already sheathed, "Ah I know that cave, it''s quite an infamous monster nest that no one has been able to clear so far. The cave''s full of these spider type monsters that breed extremely fast and swarm intruders immediately upon entry. I remember some Adventurer teams attempting to subjugate it before but they never returned."


    Lance spat on the ground, "Damnit, we don''t have enough manpower for a monster nest extermination now!"


    I stood up and cracked my knuckles, "I just need to find one of its scales right? I''ll be right back."


    Arza snapped out of her trance, "Wait! You can''t be serious about going to the cave right now?!"


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "What? Why not? Just pop in, burn some spiders, get the scale and pop back out. Simple."


    Arza grabbed my arm to stop me, "Those aren''t normal giant spiders you moron! You may be able to teleport but those spiders flood the entire cave! You won''t have a safe ce to teleport to!"


    "Not to mention those spiders are the Armored Swarm Spiders, their skin is too tough for even swords to cut through! You''ll be ughtered!" Henry added.


    I shook the elf''s arm off, "They''re just spiders in the end. Nothing a good fire can''t solve."


    The elf wrung her arms in the air, "Arrgh! You don''t even know what those spiders are! One of their base characteristics is that they''re fire-pro--"


    "Bah, the kid wants to go and jump into the monster nest, let him!" Lance interrupted, putting his hand on the elf''s shoulder to stop her. "Just don''t drag us into it!"


    I shrugged, "Never invited you."


    Ignoring them, I trekked my way towards the cave which was just a short distance from here. From what the other elf had said, it should be near the mountain''s rock face within a clearing.


    "Damn it Lance! I won''t have a kid''s death riding on my conscience!" Arza yelled, pushing him away to run up to me. "Stop it, kid! This mission just got a lot moreplicated! We need more than a single party toplete this!"


    "And I already told you, I don''t have the time for that. Rx, I know what I''m doing," I rebutted, not slowing down my pace.


    Arza sped up to match my speed, "You''re what? Eight? What the hell do you know?!"


    "Enough to get by. Now if you aren''t here to help me with the spider monsters, just go back, thanks."


    "Damnit, you leave me no choice!"


    She raised her arm before swinging it down in a chopping motion towards my neck, trying to knock me out.


    I ducked underneath her strike, letting it sail over my head harmlessly.


    "Please don''t do that again," I warned. "I''m fine with you noting with me. In fact, I don''t even care if I don''t get any credit for this Request. Just don''t get in my way."


    I red at her to get my point across before continuing my way.


    (Arza POV)


    I cannot believe this.


    I should have known something was wrong with this kid the moment I saw him.


    How he acted when he first introduced himself should have clued me in on his oddity, how did I miss it?


    I only joined this party because this job seemed simple enough toplete and the pay was good.


    The Request had asked for a tracker to search for some kind of multi-coloured dragon that was a menace to the region. I had instantly thought of my acquaintance, Dererei, who could help us with his Seer skills.


    What was even more fortunate was that I remembered he had told me he was tracking some kind of dangerous monster in that specific area, that must mean he was hunting the very same monster as the Request.


    All I had to do was track him down, have him point me in that dragon''s direction and I should be able to take over from there.


    This was a recon mission anyway, so just taking notes of our quarry would be enough to us a reward. This Request was basically easy money for me.


    I immediately epted the Request and joined another party as a temporary member.


    They seemed good enough to work with, though that Lance guy seemed to be rather full of himself at times.


    Henry seemed like the quiet guy but I noticed he usually goes outte at night to god knows where.


    "Night walks," He had imed. Though I''m not sure why he usually dresses in a full ck outfit when he does so but hey, who am I to question?


    Unfortunately, we were stuck in the Guild for the next few days since the mission required at least one Practitioner to join us before we could depart.


    Not sure why that was a requirement but it''s probably a Practitioner thing that we wouldn''t understand.


    When we finally got a Practitioner to join us, we were not expecting an eight year old kid that had a weird air about him to join us.


    I had always been more sensitive to Elemental Quarks since young despitecking the talent to be a Practitioner, allowing me to sense everything around me which vastly contributed to my skills as a tracker.


    That was one of the reasons why I am able to walk around freely outside even when elves are high value targets to Dark Sect Practitioners and monsters.


    With my sensory abilities and skills with a bow and arrow, there should not be anything that I could not hunt or evade from.


    The feeling I got from the boy was a mix between searing hot and freezing cold and if I stared at him long enough, breathing became just a little bit more difficult.


    But yet the heat does not feel like something fire would give off and the cold also felt different from the ice type of cold.


    It''s like putting both hands in two different tubs of hot and cold water before plunging them into a tub of warm water.


    What shocked me even more was his teleportation Technique.


    As far as I know, teleportation was supposed to be an impossibility since no Practitioner was able to figure out which Quarkbination can be used to transfer someone from one ce to another.


    There were attempts at using Space and Astral Quarks which should have worked in theory but didn''t.


    This eight year old kid just teleported all of us such a vast distance away without even breaking a sweat? He is most definitely not normal.


    As if that wasn''t enough, he did something to knock Dererei out and had him crying and begging for mercy when he woke him up. I have never seen anyone as terrified as he had been then.


    When he expressed his intention to clear the monster nest alone, I decided I must stop him.


    It''s obvious that he''s a Practitioner that was specialised in Space and Astral Quarks, specifically spatial and mental maniption as evidenced by the teleportation and Dererei''s reaction.


    He must be some noble House''s son and lived a sheltered life up till now, thinking he was invincible with his talent and snuck out of his house to seek adventure.


    I have to protect him before such a talent like him dies because of his own hubris!


    I might even get the teleportation Technique from him and spread it to the people as a breakthrough! I will be able to live luxuriously after that!


    I''ll just knock him out here and take him away with me!


    But I hadn''t expected him to be able to dodge my strike to his neck so easily.


    The re he sent me right after made me stay rooted to the spot for a good two minutes before I managed to return to my senses, finding the boy walking away without a second nce back.


    No! I can''t lose him!


    I must take him back with me!

 Chapter 114 - When The End Game Player Returns To The Starting Area

    (Lance POV)


    I am not having a good day.


    ??


    Henry had been my buddy since childhood and the two of us had joined as Adventurers together,pleting multiple Requests and gaining both fame and fortune over the years.


    This Request should have been a simple one, we only had to track down a dragon and report it to the Guild and we would be rewarded. Easy and simple.


    There was no requirement for us to subjugate the dragon in the first ce.


    And since this elf that joined us imed she knew someone who was already tracking the dragon, we could just go find said person, get the details from him and call it a day.


    We would then im the rewards and I will invite the elf out for a celebratory drink. Then proceed to spike her drink before raping the daylights out of her like what I''ve been doing to the other female temporary members who join our party.


    At least, that was my n.


    This kid came out of nowhere and because of him, we''re now marching our way towards that stupid cave of monsters.


    I swear, as soon as things start going south, I''m definitely booting the hell out of there.


    My own life takes precedence over anyone else''s.


    I honestly wanted to just leave the pompous kid to his fate. Pricks like him are just a waste of space anyway, why bother so much about his well being?


    If that elf wasn''t such a hot piece of ass, I would''ve just left right there and then. I don''t even know why Henry is taking that little kid''s side either.


    I had tried to convince them to abandon the kid but the elf just brushed me off, calling me ignorant for not realising what I''m abandoning.


    Even Henry agreed with her, like what the hell man?


    Is he trying to score points with her? But I''ve never seen him interested in any girls before?


    This day just keeps getting weirder and weirder.


    It was a five minute trek before we finally reached the cave of monsters. There was no question that it was the right cave since there were already dozens of those spider monsters just sitting at the entrance of the cave.


    We hid behind some of the bushes a distance away, watching the entrance of the cave. There was a clearing just in front of the cave that was just a t in of grass, making it impossible to get any closer without being spotted.


    "Ok, now what, smart guy?" I hissed at the stupid kid. "Don''t tell me your n was to just waltz in there and search for the scales in there?"


    The cheeky brat actually smiled at me, "Unfortunately, I do not know how to waltz, so I suppose I''ll just have to improvise."


    He stood up and strode forward with all the confidence of a mingo,pletely avoiding our attempts to pull him back.


    "Damn him! How stupid can he be?!" The elf cursed, pulling out an arrow to nock on her bow.


    Five of the spiders had spotted the kid and began rushing out of the cave towards him, their bodies three times the size of a normal man.


    I stood up from the bushes. Not to help the boy, no, but to prepare to get the hell out of this damn ce.


    Arza let loose her arrow, the projectile striking home on a spider''s head.


    Unfortunately, its carapace was too tough for the arrow to pierce, causing the projectile to bounce off with nary a scratch, annoying the monster instead.


    "Damn¡­ And he''s just the right type too¡­ Guess we better run, Lance," Henry finally called out, already in the midst of turning around.


    "Not a bad shot," The kid called out without turning his head. "But your blow was too weak. You need something with a little more kick¡­"


    One of the spiders leapt towards him, its jaws open to devour him whole.


    I managed to keep myself from turning away just to see how the arrogant kid would look when there''s a spider munching down on his corpse.


    Unfortunately, that opportunity never came.


    The kid straightened the fingers of his right hand before stabbing it upwards, piercing through the head of the spider.


    Wait¡­ These are Armored Swarm Spiders right? The ones with the incredibly tough chitin that swords can''t pierce through? Did the kid just do it with his bare hands?


    He swung that arm in an arc, throwing the spider''s corpse to crash into another two of its brethren.


    The other two screeched in anger at the death of theirrade and scurried forwards in an attempt to attack him.


    Something glowed in the boy''s hands and a sword that an eight year old should not be able to lift appeared.


    He lowered himself into a half crouch before the de suddenly extended and spewed out mes from behind, propelling it in an arc in front of him and slicing the two spiders horizontally in half.


    Again, these are supposed to be spiders with really tough armour right? I definitely did not imagine the elf''s arrow bouncing off the spider''s head just now right?


    The boy lifted the sword over his shoulder before fire spewed out again,unching him high into the air beforending in front of thest two spiders, both still trying to untangle themselves from the spider with the pierced head.


    The gigantic sword was brought down on top of one of the spiders, splitting it and the already dead one vertically in half.


    The sword then disappeared into particles of light, the kid raising his right fist high up in the air.


    Electricity began sparking off of him before he brought the raised fist down on top of thest spider, its head exploding into paste the moment the punch connected.


    What the hell.


    Attracted by the noise, a horde of spiders began rushing out of the cave, numbering in the hundreds.


    "And herees the rest of the party," The kidughed.


    He actuallyughed? What the hell are youughing for?! This isn''t a joke you know?!


    He faced them and pped his hands together, a fiery portal opening in front of him.


    Arza called out, "I told you! These spiders are fire-proof! They are armored so they don''t burn! Their weaknesses are--"


    A giant funnel of me sted out of the portal, covering the entire clearing and the cave entrance with it.


    We watched with our mouth agape as the shadows of the spiders began disappearing one by one within the fire.


    The boy kept the fire up for a good five seconds before it shut off abruptly, the entire area in front of him burned to cinders. The cave walls were still glowing red from the heat, steam rising from its rocky surface.


    Not even ashes remained of the horde of spiders in front of him.


    He grinned back at us, "Don''t need to burn them if they get disintegrated by the heat alone."


    I am seriously not having a good day¡­

 Chapter 115 - When You Fight Two Consecutive Bosses Without A Save Point In Between

    (Henry POV)


    The little boy strutted towards the cave entrance, now devoid of any signs of life. The fire from earlier must have burned all the way into the cave''s interior.


    ??


    Who is this kid, really?


    I don''t think any Practitioner could be that strong at his age. Scratch that, I don''t think anyone even is a Practitioner at his age.


    Guess I''ll just have to give up on taking him¡­


    Good thing no one knows about my side job yet, or I might just end up dead when I try to do it on this kid.


    Well, at least with him around we canplete this Request easily on our own, that means we don''t have to share the rewards with anyone else when weplete this.


    What makes it even better is the fact that we will gain extra rewards for clearing this troublesome monster nest.


    I could most definitely use that bonus money for my other ventures since I won''t be able to make quota this month.


    Such a shame, he has just the right face that a client wanted too.


    Ah, no good, I''m on a job as an Adventurer now, better stay focused.


    We followed the boy into the cave, the smell of burnt flesh lingering in the air. The tunnel was wide enough for all of us to walk side by side but we opted to have him lead the way with how thingsahad been going.


    Lance and the elf have been quietly staring at his back for a while now.


    This kid really is not normal.


    The cave got darker the deeper we went in, it was no problem for us since experienced Adventurers like us have torches prepared for such asions.


    But it seems it was an unnecessary concern since the kid just snapped his fingers and balls of light began illuminating the area around us.


    Soot caked the walls around us and the outlines of spiders could be seen imprinted on them as well, no doubt all of them perishing from the fire just like the spiders outside.


    The tunnel soon widened into a cavern, the size so huge that the light from the kid''s light ball failed to illuminate the entire space.


    The cave was eerily silent, not even the shadow of any other monsters could be seen.


    Just as I was about to rx, the kid pointed upwards, "Guess the mother is angry."


    All of us looked up to see the biggest spider that we''ve ever seen detach itself from the ceiling, the monster easily taking up a quarter the size of the entire cavern.


    "I believe this one is called a Queen Armored Swarm Spider¡­" I informed helpfully. "Unlike the small ones that are only resistant to fire, it hasplete fire immunity¡­"


    Lance cursed, "Damn it! We need to run now! We need a whole raid party for this thing alone!"


    It crawled towards us slowly, its razor sharp legs clinking on the ground menacingly. All eight of its red eyes stared at us unblinkingly, it was clear it wants revenge for its in children.


    We could still make a run for it, I don''t think it can fit through the tunnel that is smaller than itself, right?


    Either way, it seems like we''re in trouble now.


    Unless this kid can even handle this monstrosity by himself?


    That can''t be it, right?


    No matter how good he is, this isn''t a monster that can be taken down alone.


    "Anything else I should know about it?" The boy asked, not at all perturbed by the giant spider looming over him.


    "Ummm¡­ Their legs are sharp enough to pierce through temail, they spit webs from their abdomen and their mucus is acidic as well," The elf added.


    Yeah, and because of all those characteristics, they require a raid party of no less than eighty people to take it down safely.


    The tanks will have to rotate constantly because of its mucus and the swordsmen can only use blunt attacks to be somewhat effective against its armour. The archers will only serve as distractions while the Practitioners would provide battlefield healing and support fire.


    Even then with such numbers, there is still the possibility of a raid wipe.


    "Ah, nothing much then," was the boy''s response.


    Huh?


    He can''t be serious right?


    Does he expect us to beat this monster on our own? No, does he expect to beat the monster himself?


    From what we''ve seen, he should be a Fire and Space type Practitioner right? How he used them doesn''t seem to be at a basic level, so that probably means he''s at least on the level of an Inner Core Practitioner.


    That is already an impressive feat.


    Is he just being arrogant now? That must be it, right?


    What a waste.


    "I will cover us with my shield, let''s slowly move back to the cave entrance," I suggested quietly to the rest of the party.


    "Yeah, the pipsqueak is out of his mind," Lance agreed.


    Arza frowned at me, "Are¡­ Are we going to just abandon the kid?"


    Lance growled at her, "What? You want to die with him? By all means go ahead."


    "No¡­ No¡­ Just that¡­ Nevermind."


    "We can drink to his memoryter, let''s just get out of here first. Henry, let''s move while it''s distracted."


    We began slowly backing away while the spider advanced towards the kid, its acidic mucus bubbling out of its mouth.


    "Let''s try something I''ve been meaning to do for awhile~" I heard the kid mutter to himself.


    He settled into a half crouch, his right fist stretched behind him.


    The fist was suddenly d in some sort of ck substance, the colour spreading up his wrist to cover his entire arm.


    The spider screeched and spat its acid at him, the greenish liquid flying towards him in a straight line.


    The kid immediately swung his other arm in an arc, causing some form white projectile to appear and deflect the acid away from him, sttering it on the cavern wall.


    The spider reared on its back legs to stab at the kid with its front legs but the boy had already disappeared from where he was.


    It took me a moment to realise the kid was already directly underneath the spider.


    Was that his teleportation Technique?


    Before I knew it, he was already punching his fist upwards towards the spider''s mid-section, a dark spear exploding out from his fist.


    The spear easily pierced through the spider, continuing its way towards the far corner of the cavern roof and smashing through it as well.


    Azra and Lance fell on their haunches when the impact made the entire cavern shake, I barely managed to keep my footing by using my shield as a crutch.


    I looked up at where the kid''s attack had pierced the ceiling, finding the reddish tint of sunlight streaming in from a giant hole.


    The damn kid had cracked the mountain.


    A whileter, the loud crash of the Queen Armored Swarm Spider hitting the ground reverberated throughout the cavern.


    The boy walked towards us while dusting his hands, "Well, that''s not bad I suppose. Now we''ll just have to find those scales and be back before--"


    The mountain shook again, this time even I lost my footing and fell down to my knees.


    Something big came smashing through the hole, creating an evenrger opening in the mountain to let the entire cavern be lit up by sunlight.


    It crashed behind where the spider had been, throwing up a cloud of smoke.


    Judging by how big the dust cloud was, it was no doubt bigger than even the Queen Spider.


    That something swept around, dispersing the dust cloud in an instance with what I assume to be a limb.


    Tworge serpentine eyes looked down on us, both pupils glowing a bright gold colour.


    The eyes were connected to a long serpentine neck that stretched towards the cavern''s ceiling before curving back down to its torso, its body three times the size of the Queen Spider''s.


    Well¡­ At least we found the dragon we were looking for...

 Chapter 116 - One Punch Is All I Need

    (MC POV)


    Ah, it''s a dragon.


    ??


    The scales were rainbow coloured too.


    The difference between this particr dragon''s scales and Cai Hong''s hair was that the colours were not shifting and the hue of the colours were more subdued.


    "Humanssss¡­ Ssso you are the onessss toe and hunt me?" The dragon hissed at us, it''s voice deep and rumbling.


    I heard the Lance guy gulp from all the way over here.


    "Oh no, not at all umm¡­ Mister? Mister dragon¡­ We er¡­ We were only here for this monster nest, that''s all!" The leader of the party spluttered.


    "Hmmm¡­ Issss that right?"


    "Yes, most definitely! We''ll leave now in fact!" Arza added in hastily from behind Lance.


    The dragon gave a hoarse chuckle that rumbled at the back of his throat, the entire cavern shaking from hisughter alone.


    "Did you humanssss not know¡­ That I''ve imed thisss ce as my own domain?"


    Ah that is probably why father and brother were desperate to get rid of it. No one would be at ease if a dragon had imed a part of your neighborhood as its own.


    With how the family business ispletely in ria''s hands, they''re most likely trying to resort to some other illicit business on the side to try and get out of ria''s thumb.


    But what kind of trade would they be conducting all the way out here?


    The only ones that will engage in trade in this part of the region are Dark Sect members and monsters. Last I checked, there shouldn''t be any Dark Sect enves around here.


    Or I could be wrong about that.


    Damn it, more work for me to do.


    But if the problem is monsters, I could just send my disciples here to take care of them.


    Yep, I''ll say that it''s a test of their independence and a quest from me. Surely they would be able to root out any other monsters around here.


    I''m still a busy man¡­ Er¡­ Boy, after all.


    As for Dark Sect members, I''ll still have to deal with them myself since I don''t want my disciples'' hands to be stained with human trash.


    Ah, I almost forgot about the dragon that''s right in front of me and got distracted.


    The dragon lowered its head to take a closer look at us, "Hmmm¡­ What sssshould I do? These spidersss were under my protection too¡­ Now I have no more servantssss..."


    I think this is a good opportunity to mention that this dragon is not a Myriad Colours dragon.


    It seems like father and brother had been mistaken, or rather, I had expected too much.


    This is a Rhyme dragon.


    They''re known for their multi-coloured scales as well but it does not shimmer like the Myriad Colours dragons'' do. Their multi-coloured scales serve as an attraction to other lesser monsters, making most of the less intelligent ones think the dragon is some kind of treasure to be protected and obeyed.


    They''re also one of the most vain dragons in existence.


    No surprise this one took these spiders as its underlings since they breed fast and are quite resilient to boot.


    Now the real question is what else is it doing here for both my father and the Adventurer''s Guild to issue out a Request to investigate and subjugate it?


    Perhaps I should try and make this Rhyme dragon talk until he reveals his purpose here? Other than just living here, of course.


    I still can''t believe I had thought there really was another of Cai Hong''s family here.


    I guess I was just too paranoid to have been led to believe another Myriad Colours dragon had shown up.


    Having one appear on the Earthen ne is already a big enough deal, but two? Yeah, probably not really much of a possibility there.


    It''s not like I''m a ma for such events to ur, right? Nah, no way.


    No, no, no. That''s not a g, I''m just stating facts. Facts, ok? That''s different. Yes, totally not raising a g over there.


    Oh where was I? Oh right, the dragon.


    "What¡­ What do you want then?" Henry asked with a quivering voice, his voice a pitch higher than normal.


    "Hmm¡­ How about¡­ All of you sssstay here and rece my lost minionssss? That ssshould be good enoughpensation. Good deal yessss? Your miserable livessss in exchange for the honour of sssserving me."


    Did I mention they''re incredibly vain? I meant that they were unbelievably full of themselves.


    Lance fingered his estocs nervously, "Ummm¡­ Could wepensate you in some other way? We er¡­ We kind of have other things we need to take care of¡­"


    The dragonughed again, "Heh heh¡­ In that case, you won''t have any thingssss to take care of if you''re dead, yessss?"


    I raised my hand, "Mr. Dragon! I don''t mind sssserv-- I mean serving you!"


    He looked at me with one of hisrge serpentine eyes, "Ho? You look like a ssssmart little kid¡­ I sssuppose I can keep you around for when I feel like ssssnacking."


    "Oh but could I just ask," I continued, trying to look my part of a very inquisitive and innocent child. "What does Mr. Dragon do? Mr. Dragon is so big and strong, you must have done a lot of amazing things! Many people must like you! Are you really awesome?!"


    What do you do to get information out of people with over-inted egos? You keep inting them bit by bit and they''ll blow up eventually, scattering all the candies around like a pinata.


    "Heh, heh, heh. You have good eyessss kid. Thissss dragon is the big bosssss of this whole area! Even those ssssilly humanssss in the forest that wear those weird and dark robessss pay me tribute!"


    Ah, so I guess there really is a Dark Sect lurking around these parts after all.


    "Not to mention¡­ There issss also that monster vige at the foot of this mountain near the valley. Weird little bunch that likessss to do tradessss with humanssss too. They too, pay thissss great one tributesss! Do you understand how great thisss one isss?"


    Or¡­ Why not both I guess?


    Guess I''ll have my disciples going after the monsters while I take care of the Dark Sect.


    I should go and check them out before sending my disciples after them, just to make sure no other problemse up.


    Heh, both father and brother think they can make use of me like this? I''ll destroy their backdoor out of my sister''s rule then, see how they like that?


    First I''ll find out what products they have been trading, especially since two different parties are involved.


    The Dark Sect should be dealing with monster parts, cultivation materials and foodstuffs but what could the monster vige want that they will engage in trade with humans?


    Definitely not gold, they have no use for that.


    Food? But the monsters have ess to ample food supply around this area.


    Cultivation materials is a possibility since they can directly absorb the Pure Elemental Quarks to strengthen themselves but¡­


    No...


    They can''t be trading Practitioners can they?


    Or maybe not just Practitioners but humans too?


    I pulled out my map again to inspect it, realising that had we taken the normal route, we would have encountered both the Dark Sect members and monsters along the way.


    Since this was nothing more than a recon Request, there would not be a full party formed just to undertake it in order to increase the party''s speed. This factor makes them prime targets for ambushes.


    They set me up.


    Not just them, it seems like someone in the Adventurer''s Guild is in cahoots as well or else there will be a big issue when Adventurer teams go missing.


    Someone is covering up the missing persons within the Adventurer''s Guild itself, that means father and brother were probably operating a separate group independent of ria and has gained followers.


    This does not seem good.


    Something nudged me on my shoulder.


    "Hey kid, did you even hear what the great me ssssaid? I told you to ssstart grovelling at my feet you sssstupid little--"


    "Shut up."


    I grabbed the talon he had poked my shoulder with and clenched, shattering it into powder.


    "What? What did you do, you sssstupid--"


    "I said, shut up."


    I punched my fist towards the dragon''s neck, an invisible bullet of air sting straight through the oversized lizard.


    Blood sttered the back walls of the cavern as the head became separated from its body, soaring through the air to crash on the ground near the other three Adventurers.


    The dragon''s body took a second longer to realise it was missing a head before crashing down lifelessly on the floor.


    "I''m going to look for those two ces while you guys wait here," I announced to the other Adventurers. "Any problems with that?"


    All three of them shook their heads quickly.

 Chapter 117 - Scouting The Pests

    (MC POV)


    I teleported to the road leading out of town, leaving those three Adventurers back inside the cave to wait for me.


    ??


    Before I left, I had explicitly told them to watch over the dragon and spider corpses since I would being back to collect on thoseter. We''ll need them as proof for the Requestpletion confirmationter and I n to keep them as crafting materials afterwards.


    I could''ve just put them in my storage ring but I figured giving them something to do while they waited for me was a better idea.


    Once I orientated myself to my destination, I immediately activated a cloaking Technique and flew towards the direction of the forest, my senses tuned to root out the Dark Sect hidden there.


    I contemted the idea of just burning the entire forest with them in it, but decided that was too extreme a solution.


    I would first do some investigations about their activities and make sure they''re all gathered in one spot first before wiping them out. It''s easier to hunt rats when they''re all inside their hidey hole than when they''re scurrying about all over the ce.


    It didn''t take me long to find them.


    They had chosen a clearing a few meters away from the main road, deep enough such that anyone travelling on the road wouldn''t be able to see them but still close enough to strike at anyone passing through.


    Some of the flora were tied together expertly to better conceal their entrance too, with two guards standing by it and another one further behind to no doubt serve as an rm should they be attacked.


    I must admit that they were hidden quite well, if you were searching from the ground that is.


    But I suppose they had intentionally made it easier to be seen from above so the Rhyme dragon could find them easily. Perhaps they were afraid that the dragon might actually burn down the entire forest if he couldn''t find them out of frustration.


    A reasonable precaution.


    But one that ys in my favour now.


    I swooped down to the forest canopy, hiding myself amongst the leaves as I peered down at these troublemakers.


    It seems like most of them were in the midst of preparing for something, probably they were under the assumption that they had new victims on the way to investigate this dragon menace.


    I counted at least fifty of them, but the number of campfires and tents scattered around the ce suggested at least another ten more.


    Within the centre of the clearing, there seems to be some sort of excavation going on though for what purposes I was unable to discern. My guess is that they found some artifact within the area and are probably studying it or performing another of their chuuni rituals on it.


    Thinking back to the Request, if they had a mole within the Adventurer''s Guild, they would know by now that we had epted the Request and left the town.


    At least, that''s assuming they weremunicating through telepathy which suggests a Practitioner hiding inside the town, justifying ria''s distaste of Practitioners.


    An ordinary party without a teleportation Technique would take about a day or so to reach here, so right now they''re probably not expecting any activity on the road.


    That means their full strength will probably only appear tomorrow when they''re expecting us.


    I took note of all the key points within the camp before chancing a closer look.


    Can''t get too close in case they have inscribed some form of rm around the perimeter that alerts them of intruders.


    I could just destroy it in the event of one being present, but I wouldn''t know if any of them might be good enough to sense its destruction. Last thing I needed was for all the rats to start scurrying away into the forest out of fear.


    Spotting a Dark Sect member that wore different robespared to the rest, I circted a Technique that allowed me to enhance my hearing.


    "Listen up," The man said in an authoritative tone. "Our business partners have sent someone our way to take care of. This isn''t the usual stint as we have to get rid of this one by hook or by crook. If we don''t, we don''t get a bonus since the damn monsters ahead of us will probably finish it for us and they''ll get a fat paycheck instead, you guys want that?"


    "Hell no!"


    "Screw those monsters!"


    "Yeah! They''re always taking the good stuff!"


    The man raised his hand for silence, "Yes, we all know how despicable those monsters are. What''s more, our rewards this time are quite significant."


    The crowd leaned forward to hear his words.


    "Three hundred gold and guaranteed authority in the new town order if we manage to kill this little kid!" The leader yelled, presenting a picture of me.


    The only problem was that the picture was obviously taken out from one of Odriana''s doujin that featured a half naked man leaning over a simrly half naked me.


    The Dark Sect members became silent, I did not need to see their faces to know that they were currently looking at their leader in disgust.


    I guess father didn''t have the time to have my picture taken so he used one of my elder sister''s drawings of me as a bounty poster.


    Not sure how motivated these people will be after seeing such a picture though¡­


    "Sir¡­ Er¡­ Sorry, but¡­ Which one?" One of the group asked.


    The leader looked visibly confused at the question, "What are you talking about? There''s only one guy isn''t there?"


    "Sorry sir¡­ Maybe you have the wrong picture?"


    The leader turned the page around and gasped when he saw what was on it.


    "Ignore that! Ignore what all of you just saw, you hear me?!" The leader roared, tucking the picture away inside his robe''s sleeve.


    He fished out another picture, this time with only me printed on it.


    Huh¡­ I guess I was wrong about father giving him that picture. It seems he''s also a fan of Odriana''s works, who would''ve known?


    "It''s this kid! Remember his face! He should being along the main road tomorrow! Don''t underestimate him because he''s apparently a very strong Practitioner!"


    The crowd began to mumble amongst themselves.


    "Sir, you''re joking right? That kid looks like he''s eight years old¡­ There''s no way he can be a Practitioner, much less a strong one."


    The leader shrugged, "I''m just as doubtful as you are, but that''s what our business partners told me and since they''re offering that much gold, there must be some truth to it."


    One of the Sect members chuckled, "Maybe he''s protected by some expert that he has stored in his Cultivation Point or his storage ring! Ahahaha!"


    Another one joined in, "Yeah, and that expert happens to be injured or something and needs to recuperate within that space huh? Hahaha!"


    "Oh! And the expert cultivator wouldn''t happen to be a little girl from some other world huh?"


    "Nah, that''s just pushing it. I say it''s some decrepit old man who is on hisst legs and wants to pass his legacy to some ''special Practitioner''!"


    The leader pped his hands, "Alright, alright. You idiots canugh after we actually finish the job and get the money! Now back to your stations and brief your own group about our target! I don''t want any screw ups tomorrow!"


    The leader turned away without waiting for a response, disappearing back within one of the tents.


    Well, that disperses any doubt that they were after us.


    I''ll have to leave dealing with them for tomorrow, I still have that group of monsters to scout for and I''m down to myst hour of sunset.


    Those monsters are more important since my disciples will be the ones to deal with them and I wouldn''t want any mishaps.


    I flew away from the campsite leaving nary a trace.

 Chapter 118 - If You Have Elves, Orcs Are Mandatory Too

    (MC POV)


    If the Dark Sect enve was easy to spot, the monster nest was even easier.


    ??


    They hadn''t even bothered with hiding themselves, opting to im a t piece ofnd on top of the valley as their home. Only problem was that these were the more intelligent kind of monsters seeing as how they have built some form of vige.


    If I hadn''t known they were monsters, I might have mistaken this ce for a vige of youkai instead.


    Theck of a wall either showed that they either did not have the expertise to build one, or they were high enough on the food chain to not even need one.


    A quick scout of their position clued me that it is most likely thetter.


    Not because they were strong monsters, but by howrge the numbers were in that vige. Almost half the entire teau was upied by their vige, their crudely built dwelling spread out all over the ce.


    If they were able to expand so much unchecked, there probably isn''t anything in existence around here that they saw as a threat.


    They were some kind of humanoid pig monsters that resembled really obese, pig-headed humans


    In other words, Orcs.


    Not that big of a threat alone since they''re quite simple minded monsters, or at least most of them are.


    The fact that they are soid back in their defence should mean they aren''t any particrly smart ones among them. The smarter you are the more paranoid after all.


    The only issue is with their numbers.


    But then again, it''s nothing a tactical Technique couldn''t fix.


    Since I don''t need to worry about this particr group having Practitioners to sniff me out, I descended into the vige to take a closer look around the ce.


    Most of them were busy sharpening what looked like rather high quality weapons that they shouldn''t have been able to craft on their own.


    Heck, I even saw a few of them wearing a few pieces of te armour strutting around the ce arrogantly.


    This is rather surprising since I do not see a dedicated cksmith inside this vige itself.


    That means they might have looted all these weapons off a passing caravan, which is highly unlikely considering how there''s no other cities or towns around here so trade is rather minimal especially for weapons like these.


    Or, for the more likely exnation, is that these are the things that my father and brother had been supplying them with.


    Judging by the numbers, there''s at least a battalion size force currently living here, estimated at about seven hundred or so.


    That''s about a quarter of the town''s poption and I doubt our town even has a standing military to resist such arge force, advanced tech or not.


    Since my sister had both my father and brother beat in the economic side, they were probably thinking that they could best her in the military side.


    Arm and feed a few monsters and they would have a questionably loyal band of soldiers willing to pige a town or two.


    The real question is how sure they were that these orcs wouldn''t turn coat against them after ransacking the town? That is, assuming my father and brother still want a town to be there after the orcse through or they just want it razed to the ground.


    I don''t think they''re dumb enough to not have considered that right?


    Actually, don''t answer that.


    I made myself invisible and descended into the vige, trying my best to avoid walking into any of the orcs.


    I took note of the vige''syout just in case, never know when it mighte in handy in these sorts of situations.


    I especially noted where the weapons and supplies were stored and all themon ces that the monsters would frequent.


    As was the standard, I looked for the biggest building that should give away who their most important person is around here.


    And since they were orcs, that meant the most hideous building I could find.


    Didn''t take even a minute for me to find it and make my way towards therge building that seemed to be tethering off to the side with a few pieces of its walls missing, most likely punched out by its upant in its fit of rage for whatever reasons.


    "Huuurk! Where is ma meat?!" A voice yelled out from inside, just as a fist punched through the wall that was closest to me.


    "B-b-b-boss! Hrrk! The hyumans said dere wunna be any meat da nesht few deys!" Another voice answered from inside.


    "Grrah! Me Big Boss dun care! Ah''ll eat yu if ah haf ta if I wunna have ma meat!!"


    "B-b-but Boss! Hyuman seyd we shuddan eat each udder! Dey needa numbas!"


    "Grrrr¡­ Bah! Who cares abut wat shlimey hyuman says?! Ah''ll eat him too!"


    Well¡­ They''re definitely not loyal to my father and brother that''s for sure, assuming it''s them that they were talking about.


    "Stoopid hyuman says some hyumans gunnae ''ere! Big Boss n''ever see any stoopid hyumans around?!? Ah wunna eat sum hyumans! Dey tashte liek chikken!"


    Ok, I think I heard enough cancer for the day.


    I phased myself through the wall, spotting a big fat orc waving his arms about with his back to me just an arms length away from me.


    To cripple an army, you got to take out its head first. Even more so when it''s a monster army.


    I stretched my hand towards his head and clenched, the air inside him immediately converged on a single point at the back of his throat before expanding outwards.


    The orc''s head exploded spectacrly, showering the other orcs that had been in front of him with the crimson liquid.


    That should cause some discord within themunity for now, perhaps they might even start killing each other just to get the leader''s position. Either way, my disciples should have an easier time clearing out this monster vige tomorrow.


    With that done, I made my way out of the ce without looking back.


    I at least know that these monsters had no intention to work with whoever was supplying them with all the supplies. Since I''ve yet to find proof about father''s and brother''s involvement, I''ll just pin them as ''possible suspects'' instead of ''the masterminds'' for now.


    Not that there was anything masterful about their ns in the first ce.


    I''ll just drop a few monitoring inscriptions around so I can see what they''re doing if need be, then a summoning sigil around here just in case I need it¡­ And of course, can''t forget the giant explosion inscription that would wipe this ce out in the worse case scenario.


    Hey, I told you I like to be prepared ok?


    With everything set in ce, I teleported back into the cave just as daylight was giving way to night.


    The? three Adventurers had huddled around a small campfire they had made, looking like they were scared of the dark or something.


    "What are you guys doing? You guys nning to spend the night here or something?" I called out.


    All of them jumped at my sudden presence.


    "N¡­ No¡­ We er¡­ We weren''t sure if there were any more spiders around¡­" The elf muttered feebly.


    I raised an eyebrow, "Well even if there were, your fire would have just attracted them, not kept them away. Didn''t you tell me they were fire-proof?"


    The elf stumbled on her words, "Er¡­ Oh¡­ Ermm¡­ I¡­ Don''t know?"


    Must be the human instinct to seek the safety of warmth or something, well they should just be d that fire didn''t attract any other monsters into this cavern. How they can even make such mistakes as ''pro Adventurers'' I''ll never know.


    Shrugging to myself that it didn''t matter, "Well, I''m going to teleport us back to town, unless you guys are fine with heading back yourselves?"


    The three of them immediately leapt to their feet, rushing towards me and clinging to the edge of my shirt.


    "Please! Please bring us with you! We can''t take this ce anymore!" The three of them begged.


    Huh, who knew they had ustrophobia?


    But isn''t this cave quite big?

 Chapter 119 - It’s Stabby Time Again

    (MC POV)


    I teleported us back to the Guild''s entrance without incident, the sky already dark at this point of time.


    ??


    The dragon and spider carcass were already safely stored away inside my storage ring, ready for the Guild to inspect should they require it.


    The three followed behind me like meek puppies, their attitudes theplete opposite of what they were just earlier today.


    Stepping in to the Guild building, I was greeted with the sight and sounds of several dozens of Adventurers mouring within.


    Since ria and Odriana had parted ways with me at the front of the Guild, I have yet to see how the interior of this ce looks like, much less how everything operated here.


    A few of the Adventurers inside nced at us when we entered, all of them resuming what they were doing almost immediately upon sight of us.


    "Guessing you guys aren''t that famous, huh?" Imented to the trio, since they were basically ignored by everyone else.


    Lance grimaced, "We''re visiting Adventurers¡­ Our names are only more known in other towns and cities."


    I shrugged at his excuse, gesturing towards the interior of the Guild, "Well, ''leader''... Go report the Requestpletion, why don''t you?"


    He twiddled his fingers together, "I¡­ I think it''s better if you do it instead, we didn''t do anything after all¡­"


    Oh? How humble of him.


    "If you insist."


    I looked for the acting receptionist of the Guild, spotting the standard cute girl in Guild uniform standing there with a delicate smile on her face.


    To match the rest of the town''s ''An Ney May'' theme, her hair was dyed blonde and braided to rest on her right shoulder. Some kind of metallic headte was also tied around her forehead with a weird inscription etched on it.


    I made a beeline towards her, tiptoeing to reach above the counter and slide our Request slip to her.


    "Hi miss, our party just finished this Request."


    She moved her sight to the piece of paper before looking back at me with a smile, "I have confirmed receipt of the scouting Request, young master Lindulf. Could I trouble you to show the proof ofpletion?"


    "Wait¡­ Lindulf? Isn''t that the ruling House in this town?" I heard Lance whisper behind me.


    "Oh no¡­ Weren''t we quite rude to him?" Azra whispered back.


    "Guys¡­ Imma head out first," Henry muttered.


    Ignoring their whispering, I continued, "There''s another thing. We had cleared out a monster nest and the scouting target had ambushed us. So we had no choice but to subjugate the dragon immediately, So there''s no need for a follow-up subjugation Request."


    If my report surprised the Guild receptionist, she did a very good job in hiding it.


    "I see," She nodded. "In that case, could I have any proof ofpletion?"


    "I got the dragon''s head in my storage ring if that works?"


    "Good enough, could you follow me to the back room then?" She gestured towards one of the doors behind her.


    I nodded my assent before turning back to inform the other three about the n, only to find an empty space staring back at me.


    Huh? Where did they go?


    "Is something the matter?" The receptionist asked.


    "Er¡­ Yeah¡­ Where did my party go?"


    She looked at me with genuine confusion clear on her face, "Party sir? Are you talking about the three tra-- Ermm¡­ Three people behind you? They left a moment ago."


    I raised an eyebrow at her but shrugged.


    She probably inferred our party''s situation from what they were saying and realised we weren''t on good terms. Besides, judging by how my sister had came here ''for some business'' before, the Guild''s likely to be under her thumb too, meaning these people are likely to be herckies.


    That probably exins why she recognised me right away without any introductions.


    "Young master Lindulf? If you would follow me, please?" The receptionist repeated.


    I decided that since those three decided to run off, I''ll just im everything for myself then. I have to get back to my disciples soon, after all.


    (Lance POV)


    I awoke when a cold, stinging sensation assaulted my face.


    I cough and spluttered as I tried to clear my air way of the water that was sshed on me.


    My muscle memory kicked in and I tried to reach for my waist where my estocs should be, pausing when I found my hands bound to my back and secured to the chair I was sitting on.


    My eyes shot open as I looked around me frantically, trying to figure out what happened to me.


    Last I remembered, I was standing behind Henry inside the Adventurer''s Guild. We had just found out about the little kid''s identity when something hit me from behind.


    Just as I came to the realisation that I was kidnapped, I heard the sound of someone walking towards me.


    "Lance Ferngon, active Adventurer from Jin City who arrived here about a week ago with his buddy, Henry Radford."


    I looked up to see a really attractive girl with golden hair staring down at me, reading off some sort of folder grasped in her hand.


    I tried to call out to her but there was a ball of cloth stuffed into my mouth.


    Ignoring my struggles, she continued, "Officially a B-rank Adventurer quite respected within the city''s guild,pleting various misceneous quests with his two-man party while coaching lower ranked Adventurers."


    I wondered how she managed to get a hold of this information? If she knows that much, does that mean¡­


    She snapped the folder shut, "But we all know your true intentions here right? You only ''coach'' females just so that you can have your way with themter when they are incapacitated. They don''t dare to raise anyints against you because of your standing andck of evidence."


    I struggled to speak again but she just ignored me.


    "Now you can deny all you want, but we already looked through your memories. Had you been devoid of any malice towards our honorable Master, we would''ve just let you go with a slight p on the wrist because of the insults, but¡­"


    She took out a knife from her sleeve and stabbed me in the leg without hesitation.


    My scream of pain was barely muffled by the cloth in my mouth.


    She leaned towards me with a crazed look in her eyes, "AHAHAHA! Painful isn''t it?! You damn worthless piece of trash! You dare, DARE, harbour such thoughts huh?!"


    She twisted the de left and right, intensifying my agony.


    She pped me across the face, hard enough for the cloth in my mouth toe flying out.


    "Damn it! I''m sorry ok?! I''m sorry for all those girls I raped! I won''t do it again!" I pleaded mercy.


    She stopped, taking a step back to look at me.


    "Huh? Who cares about those nobodies?" She asked me with genuine confusion. "If they were rted to Master, I might have given a little bit of a damn, but they aren''t."


    I grimaced, the knife was still embedded in my thigh, "Then¡­ Then why are you doing this?"


    She grabbed a fistful of my hair and pulled me to face her, ignoring my yelp of pain.


    "Your stupid disgrace of a trash Henry, that''s what. You allowed someone as filthy as him to get close to our pure Master. NOt to mention all the ignorant things you dared to voice out and taint our Master''s pure soul with."


    Henry? Master?


    Are they supposed to be the little kid''s bodyguards?


    But what did Henry do?


    She pulled out the knife from my thigh and stabbed it into my other thigh.


    "You don''t know what he actually does behind your back, do you?" She sneered. "But that''s no excuse for you to bring him within Master''s vicinity."


    "Wha¡­ What does he do?" I breathed, trying to stall for time. I''m so close to slipping my hand out of the bindings now, I just need a few more seconds!


    She pulled out the knife and ran the de across my cheek, smearing it with my blood while she looked at me with what could have been a mix of pity and disgust.


    "No need to worry your little head over it. You won''t leave here alive after--"


    Now!


    The right hand I freed immediately sailed towards her head in a haymaker, only for a sharp pain to travel up from my wrist.


    "Still struggling I see..." She scoffed, pushing my hand away with the knife that she had used to impale my wrist with. "Such idiocy¡­ As expected of someone like you, I suppose."


    My left hand went up to make a grab for her throat but was stopped by her other hand grabbing my wrist.


    She immediately twisted her hand, snapping my wrist with an audible crack and forcing me to tumble onto the ground to writhe in agony.


    "Ahahaha! You think I was that easy, did you? Did you think I was like those weak little girls you took advantage of?"


    She mmed her foot down on my head, silencing my cries of pain.


    "I admit, I was like them once¡­ But Master had given me new life and I have been reborn! With this power that Master had bestowed upon me, I am powerless no more to pieces of trash like you!"


    She kicked me in the chest, sending me skidding all the way to the other side of the room.


    I felt a few of my ribs crack from the impact alone, she was definitely not an ordinary human.


    "Your death is all but assured... " She stated as a matter of factly. "But I think I''ll take my time with when that will actuallye to pass."


    A single golden me lit up on the tip of her index finger.


    Despite the heat that it was emanating, a cold shiver went down my spine.


    "What¡­ What do you intend to do with me?" I asked.


    "Hmm? Did I already not mention it?" She smiled ominously at me. "You are going to die painfully for me."


    She advanced on me with slow deliberate steps, her smile still on her face.

 Chapter 120 - Papa’s Good Girl

    (Cai Hong POV)


    Cai Hong looked at the big man tied up to the wooden post.


    ??


    Is big man going to wake up soon? Cai Hong is bored.


    Manami big sis showed me what the big man wanted to do to Papa. Cai Hong no like what big man wanted to do to Papa.


    Lian Li big sis said Cai Hong can do anything to big man, but big man is not waking up?


    Muuu¡­


    Cai Hong poked the big man''s leg.


    The big man mumbled something but continued sleeping.


    Maybe if Cai Hong poked harder?


    Cai Hong tried to poke the big man again but harder this time.


    The big man shifted his leg but did nothing else.


    So mean.


    Cai Hong is trying to wake you up, you know? Papa would wake up after Cai Hong pulls his sleeve you know?


    Oh, Cai Hong knows what to do with mean men!


    ''Bwall Bwusting''!


    The big man immediately woke up and made a lot of noise after Cai Hong ''bwall bwusted'' him.


    So noisy¡­ Cai Hong ''bwall bwusted'' him again.


    Mnn! That made big man quiet.


    But big man is groaning and bent over now¡­ How is Cai Hong supposed to ''y'' with him?


    "Big man? y?" Cai Hong asked innocently.


    The big man looked at Cai Hong with a weird look, "Ughh¡­ Huh¡­ A kid? Where¡­ What? Where am I?"


    "Umm¡­ Cai Hong''s yroom! Or at least that''s what big sis Diao Chan called it." Cai Hong told big man proudly.


    "yroom? Er¡­ Look kid¡­ I don''t know why I''m hurting so much right now¡­ But could you untie the ropes please?"


    Cai Hong tilted her head, "Umm¡­ But Cai Hong was told you are a bad man? Cai Hong was supposed to punish you¡­"


    "No, no, no. This uncle ughh¡­ My balls¡­ Ughh¡­ This uncle is definitely not a bad man. Er¡­ Cai Hong is a good girl right?"


    Cai Hong nodded. Cai Hong is Papa''s good girl after all.


    The big man smiled at Cai Hong, "Well, good girls listen to what adults say right? Whoever told you I was a bad guy is definitely lying. Now why don''t you be a good girl for me and untie this good uncle?"


    Lying?


    Manami big sis said that Papa also thought the guy was bad right? Is this weird man saying that Papa is lying?


    Good girl?


    Weird man wants Cai Hong to be a good girl for him?


    But¡­


    I??????a???m??????o???n???l???y??????g???o???o???d??????f???o???r??????F???a???t???h???e???r???


    I shifted into my recently perfected half form, my body erging to the size of an adult''s and retaining my human shape.


    My horns grew out and curved behind my head while my tail and wings sprouted out from behind me. Scales appeared on parts of my face and limbs, their colour matching my hair''s.


    The nails on my fingers and feet elongated into sharp points and my normally round pupils shifted into nted irises.


    I grabbed that piece of trash by his neck, forcing his head up to stare straight at me as I breathed onto his face.


    His eyes widened at my visage, "Wha--"


    My knee crashed in between his legs before he could get the word out, a satisfyingly loud crunch emanating from it.


    His body heaved and he tried to curl his back from the pain, but a quick pull of his neck straightened him right up.


    Ignoring the blood that was staining his pants, I growled at him "How dare you? I am my Father''s girl, I don''t just ''be good'' for anyone but Him. And to even suggest that Father was a liar¡­ Your death will not be swift, I assure you."


    "Ghhkk¡­ Damn¡­ Shape-shifting monster¡­ No, half-dragon? What¡­ Are you?" The trash groaned, struggling against my grip.


    I mmed his head against the pole, breaking the top half of it with the impact.


    "To even suggest my honourable Father could have a detestable monster as a child¡­ You really want to suffer that much?"


    "Ugh¡­ I¡­ I don''t even know who your father is¡­"


    I pulled him away from the pole, tearing a few strands of his hair in the process. The rope that had been binding his hands behind the pole snapped with a loud crack, freeing him from his restraints.


    He roared and tried to punch at my face, his fist impacting my skin with a loud crunch.


    The crunch sounding from the bones in his knuckles breaking, that is.


    I let him drop to the floor as he writhed in agony, clutching at his now broken hand.


    "My inexperience caused Father to be taken from right under my protection once¡­ Never again shall thate to pass again."


    I pushed him to the ground by stepping on his back, forcing him to lie t on his stomach, "Compared to all those horrors Father had to face back then¡­ You barely qualify as the dirt that he steps on and you still dare to think about taking him away from us?"


    He gave no indication of having heard me, opting to just cough and groan instead.


    Annoyed, I increased my pressure on my foot, snapping his spine in two with a crack that echoed throughout the room.


    Unfortunately, the scream that came out of his mouth annoyed me even more so I relocated my foot over to m his head back into the ground.


    "Now¡­ I''m here more than just to end your miserable life. We want to know who your clients are in your little side job, someone specifically locked your memories for that part and we can''t ess it without risk of it deleting itself. The request we found for you to kidnap a little boy has extremely simr features to Father''s, meaning someone specifically targeted him. Who is it?"


    There was some mumbling from the floor at where his face was.


    I knelt beside him and pulled his head up with a hand, "What did you say?"


    He red at me, "I said¡­ You can go fu--"


    I mmed his head back down before pulling him up again, "I didn''t quite catch that, could you repeat?"


    "Ugh¡­ You bit--"


    I mmed him harder into the ground, cracking it. Sticking one of my fingers out, I impaled my talon into his right hand, twisting it before pulling back out.


    I chanced a taste of the blood on the talon before spitting it right back out. As expected, his blood tasted disgusting.


    I pulled the pathetic trash''s head off the ground again, "You were saying?"


    "Kuuuhh¡­ Urgh¡­ I¡­ I don''t know¡­ I just¡­ Meet with this guy¡­ He''s¡­ My middleman¡­ I don''t know who wants the kids¡­"


    "And where is this middleman?"


    "Jin¡­ Jin city¡­ The slums¡­ Please¡­ I don''t want to die¡­"


    I lifted him up by his cor, "You are going to have to give me more than that, which part of the slums? Who is he? Who and what else do we need to know?"


    "Wayford inn!" He gasped. "Second floor,st room¡­ Answers to Finch! I know nothing else, I swear!"


    "Good enough," I muttered, throwing him against the far wall.


    His body impacted the wall with a loud crash, his body sinking into the wall and staying there.


    "Ughhhh¡­ I¡­ I already told you¡­ What you want¡­ Let me go¡­ Please¡­ Mercy¡­"


    I extended a talon, running it across the left side of his face slowly. The blood that spilled out of the cut entirely painted his left cheek red before dripping onto the ground from his chin.


    "You seem to be under some incorrect assumption," I growled. "You were never meant to leave here alive."


    He tried to re at me in a show of defiance, "You¡­ Fu¡­ Ugghhh¡­ Damn monster¡­"


    My hand stopped, "I see you haven''t heard me the first time. To even suggest my Father could birth a monster, you really are blind. In that case, you don''t need these."


    I extended another talon before plunging both into his left eye, pulling it out amidst his screaming.


    I immediately stuffed the disgusting thing into his mouth when he screamed, doing the same thing to his other eye.


    I mmed his mouth shut with my palm, severing the muscles that were still attached to the optical organ with his own teeth.


    Tilting his head back with the same palm, I forced him to swallow it before letting go.


    "AARRGGHH!! MY EYES!! YOU DAMN MONSTER!"


    "Monster again, huh? Oh well, seems like an idiot like you will never learn."


    I punched my fist into his gut, ripping open his stomach to let his innards spill out.


    He choked on his own blood as he struggled to breathe.


    I waited for a few more moments when he was on the verge of death before I casted my Technique on him.


    A sh of bright light enveloped him, restoring him to perfect health.


    He blinked before looking down at his body.


    "A dream?"


    I didn''t give him an answer before I plunged my talon into his eyes again, digging the useless organ out of the piece of trash.


    This time I crushed both the little balls in my fist while ignoring his incessant screaming.


    Pulling him out of the wall, I dropped him on the ground before proceeding to crush each of his limbs underneath my foot.


    As the finisher, I ran my talon across his neck, letting him drown in his own blood.


    Right before he died, I casted the same Technique again, restoring him back to perfect health.


    He looked at me and tried to say something, but I had nted my foot on his chest and pulled his arms with my full strength, ripping them out of their sockets before he even had the chance to mouth the first syble.


    "Please! Please! Mercy! Please!" He cried, iling about in his armless body.


    I snorted, smacking him across the face with one of his disembodied limb, "Father would have given you a swift death because of his benevolence. But unfortunately for you¡­ I''m not as benevolent."


    I smacked him again with the other limb, "You will die. Again and again until you have fully repented from the sins you havemited. Until then¡­ I hope you don''t break too soon."


    Not that it mattered, since I can heal his psyche as well after Father taught us about how the mind works to counter illusions. All I needed to do was just manipte the right parts of his mind and he will be fine.


    Now, let''s make his death count to at least a hundred before I have to leave him here to rejoin Father.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    I wonder if Father will call me a good girl today?

 Chapter 121 - So... Purge?

    (MC POV)


    Dinner was a rather quiet and awkward affair.


    ??


    The tension was so thick and it showed on the participants'' faces.


    Not me though, I''m just leaning back on my chair while sipping on an exquisite cup of tea that Manami had brewed for me, as usual.


    Father sat at the head of the table with elder brother to his right and me after him. Odriana sat opposite elder brother with ria beside her, both of them clearly ignoring brother and father.


    My disciples upied the rest of the table, Cai Hong taking up the seat at my side and looking as adorable as always.


    "So¡­ Son," My father started, cing down his own cup of tea that was most definitely not brewed by Manami. "I heard youpleted the Request already?"


    I nodded without turning to him, "It was but a trifling thing, were you expecting me to be away for long?"


    "Ah¡­ Well¡­ That is¡­"


    "Wait a moment," ria spoke up. "What is this about Onii-samapleting a ''request''? This wouldn''t happen to be a Guild Request would it?"


    Elder brother faked a cough, "Umm¡­ You see sister, there was a bit of an issue in the nearby region... And er¡­ Younger brother was the best man for the job since we needed a Practitioner."


    She narrowed her eyes at him, "And I was unaware of this because?"


    He waved his hand at her, "Ah¡­ As brother said, it was just a trifling thing right? There''s no need for sister to get involved over something so insignificant."


    Despite her words, I''m pretty sure ria was already aware of this already and she''s just saying that she wasn''t aware for reasons unknown to me.


    "Ara, ara? Are you saying Master is only here for you to use to deal with inconsequential things? How interesting¡­ Ufufufu," Manami chuckled, hiding her smile behind her sleeve.


    Brother visibly panicked, "No, no! That''s not what I meant at all!"


    "I do not believe that Master is the only Practitioner around in this town," Lian Li added, ignoring his frantic denials. "Why were we not aware of this as well? Unless it was actually not an ''inconsequential'' thing that needed Master to personally settle?"


    My father gulped, "Ah¡­ Well¡­ Er¡­ We didn''t know where you girls went and¡­ For us to ask any of you to do something for us is¡­ You know?"


    "No, I don''t know," Diao Chan countered, cing her cutlery delicately on the table to smile at him. The smile was so frosty that I thought the whole room might have frozen over from that alone. "Do tell?"


    I guess ria must have told them about the Request I was involved with. I suppose this will make things convenient for my n.


    I ced my cup back on its saucer with a loud ''clink'' to get their attention, "It''s fine girls. It was really just a small matter that I could take care of, there wasn''t any need to trouble you all over it."


    ria looked ready to protest but Lian Li stopped her, "If Master deems so, then it must be true."


    Brother and father both breathed a sigh of relief.


    "But¡­" I continued. "I caught sight of some monsters establishing a vige near the path up the mountains, I believe they seek to prey on unwary travellers that are passing through that region."


    The two of them sucked in a breath, prompting the girls to turn and stare at them, anger clear on their faces.


    Seriously, if they''re already so obvious about it, how the hell did they pull this off without anyone else knowing about it so far?


    By how they''re acting right now, I would even wager they only managed to get this far on pure luck alone.


    "So I''m suggesting that they be subjugated," I announced without much fanfare. "And this would be the perfect opportunity for you girls to put what you''ve learnt so far into practical use. I will not be participating in this subjugation to judge how far you have progressed."


    "Er¡­ Son¡­" My father interrupted. "Is it really necessary though? They might just be harmless monsters who are staying in that vicinity¡­"


    I raised an eyebrow at him, "I don''t think the words ''harmless'' and ''monster'' belong in the same sentence. You''re not hiding anything, are you?"


    He scratched his head with a hand, "Huh? Erm¡­ Of? course not! I was just merely offering another possibility. One can never be too sure about these kinds of things."


    "Very well then," I turned back to my disciples. "I want you girls to go wipe out that monster vige, make sure nothing gets out of there alive. We can''t be too sure about these kinds of things like father said."


    Father''s eyes widened, "Wait, wait, wait. That''s a little too--"


    "If Master wills it, it will be done," Eris announces stoically, disregarding my father''s presence.


    My brother started panicking as well, "Wait! To send defenceless girls there by themselves¡­ Aren''t you a little heartless, brother?"


    "Helpless?" All of my girls echoed, a dangerous glint in their eyes.


    He flinched.


    I picked up my tea again to nce at him over the cup''s rim, "I assure you, brother¡­ My disciples are anything but helpless. I would be a terrible teacher if they aren''t at least capable of self-defence by now. You are wee to try them if you would like?"


    He shook his head quickly, "No¡­ I''m fine¡­ I''ll err¡­ I''ll take your word for it."


    "But¡­ Just asking," My father added nervously. "Did you see anything else other than the monsters? Like¡­ Maybe some weird people dressed in dark robes?"


    No seriously¡­ How the hell did you two manage to pull all of this off without anyone finding out? You''re practically confessing to all your crimes at this point.


    Unless¡­ These two aren''t the masterminds behind this entire thing?


    That seems like a more usible case now.


    But if that''s the case, who else could be the one pulling the strings?


    Some other noble House that have their sights on this town''s technological advancements? The Dark Sect members might know, so I guess I''ll interrogate a few when I go and take care of them tomorrow.


    I realised I''ve yet to answer my father''s question yet.


    "Oh, not at all. Was there news on weird people dressed in dark robes appearing in the area?" I asked.


    He sighed, "If you didn''t then that''s goo-- I mean¡­ Er... Just curious, that''s all."


    They would make really horrible viins indeed.


    They could learn a thing or two about acting from those idols, especially that white haired fox youkai. She''s a real enigma, that one.


    "Master? I assume it is fine to burn all those monsters into cinders?" Manami asked, a fierce glint in her eyes.


    I nodded, "Umu, just make sure to get every one of them. Wouldn''t want one of them to survive and return to seek revenge or something."


    There shouldn''t be any cockroach characters there right?


    Please tell me I did not raise another g?


    Nah, gs don''t apply to monsters right?


    Cai Hong pulled at me sleeve, "Papa? Is Cai Hong a good girl?"


    All my worries dissipated as I patted her head and watched her purr, "Of course, Cai Hong is a really good girl!"


    Yeah, I''m probably just worrying too much.

 Chapter 122 - Raising Flags With The Other Fox

    (Kiyomi POV) [Manami''s sister, the white fox in case you forgot]


    "But Mark! For someone to do such things to you¡­ It''s nyot fair!" My nekomata colleague, Hikari, called out with a voice full of concern.


    ??


    The boy sighed dramatically, flicking the front of his hair that was drenched wet with his hand. His clothes were soaked through as well, courtesy of someone dumping a bucket of water on him.


    "This is the burden that one such as I must carry, it matters not to me."


    "It is still unfair nyaa!" She protested. "You did it to protect me and yet they did this to you!"


    The boy walked up to her and mmed the wall behind her with a palm, causing her to flinch slightly from the unexpected action.


    "And I regret not one moment of it. For you, are worth that and more."


    I watched the kid perform his lines wlessly on stage without any guidance at all.


    With how well he has been performing so far, I''m starting to believe his initial story about him being a forty year old veteran in the entertainment industry who got transmigrated back to his younger self.


    It''s either that or he''s just an absolute genius.


    Actually, both being true is a possibility as well.


    I also wonder if this ''Mark'' personality is his real self all this while?


    Interesting...


    The current scene ended as the boy walked off the stage, leaving a dazzled nekomata watching his departure silently from where she sat on the ground.


    "That was perfect. And I think our little Hikari wasn''t just acting at the end over there," a voice whispered from beside me.


    My eyes shifted to the side to see the slime girl, Chuya, smiling at the stage appreciatively,


    I nodded slightly to her words, "I think we can move on to the second part tomorrow. Are the scripts ready yet? The boy has been bugging me for thest half of his script for the entirety of yesterday."


    "It will be done by tonight," The Ryu girl, Kana, assured me from my other side. "Unfortunately, that also means you''ll only have the morning to read through your part before the rehearsal. Think you can do it, Kiyomi?"


    I tilted my head at her, "If I must. I was already prepared for such a thing when we decided to redo the script."


    Chuya smiled at my words, "Can you me us? Despite our initial feelings towards this little skit, we are indeed having fun are we not?"


    Kana giggled, "You''re not wrong. Makes me consider to just leave this as a full time thing instead of a publicity stunt for our manager."


    A momentter, both the boy and Hikari came to join us, the nekomata leaning her hand on his shoulder.


    "Nyahaha! That was purrfect kiddo! I admit you got my heart to skip a tiny bit back there when you mmed that wall!"


    "I''m d you approve, just don''t go falling for me," The boy replied with a straight face.


    Hikari chuckled at his words, "Nyaahahaha! Sorry boya, you''re a little too young for me! Come back again when you''re a few years older!"


    I detected a slight hint of seriousness in her usually teasing voice.


    He shrugged, not showing any signs of whether he took her suggestion seriously or not.


    "That''s it for today then. Thanks for your hard work," Chuyamented, her gtinous body slipping out of the chair she had been upying with ease.


    Kana followed her lead, stretching her long, snake-like body with a groan, "These chairs really hurt my poor tail¡­ Isn''t there something they can do about it?"


    I pursed my lips, "It can''t be helped, they did not design this ce with youkais in mind."


    The boy seemed to ponder for a moment before fishing out a vial of clear liquid and handing it to Kana, "Here, this should help with sores and pains. Just apply it to the ces that hurt before going to bed."


    Kana takes it with a skeptical look, "And you have this on you because?"


    He shrugged, "I use it on my disciples whenever they have a rather intensive training session. I can personally guarantee its effects."


    "Ah yes, your imaginary ''disciples''," I rolled my eyes. "The ones that you insist that exist somewhere in town?"


    "Well, it''s up to you to believe me or not, I don''t really care either way."


    "Nyaahahaha~ The boy really has a mouth on him eh?" Hikariughed. "Anyway, I gotta bounce first, I have things I gotta do today, see you girls tomorrow! And you too, little Mark!"


    The nekomata disappeared out of the theatre after giving a backwards wave.


    "Then I shall get going as well, I''ll see you all tomorrow," Chuya followed out, stifling a yawn on the way.


    "Same here. Thanks for this er¡­ Mark. I''ll try it tonight," Kana gave the bottle another nce before slithering out after the slime.


    That leaves me alone with the kid.


    I noticed he was still dripping wet from the bucket of water dumped on him earlier.


    "Are you not going to dry yourself?" I asked, pointing a finger at him. "I''m surprised they let you walk around like that."


    He looked down at himself as though he just noticed his condition, "Oh¡­ Yeah I told them it was fine since I could deal with it, then the nekomata girl caught me and I kind of just forgot about it."


    For someone to forget he was soaked through¡­ I don''t even know what to say.


    I sighed, reaching my hand out in preparation to circte the Ice quarks I was most proficient with in order to dry the boy.


    Before I could do so though, the kid had just ced his index finger on his shirt before pulling it away with deliberate slowness.


    The water on his body immediately gathered towards where his finger had touched before it floated out as a blob of water to hover above his finger, leaving himpletely dry.


    That blob of water vaporized almost instantly after floating there for a second, stunning me with his expertise in manipting Quarks.


    Did I really just see that? My eyes weren''t ying tricks on me right?


    "Was that¡­ Multicasting?"


    He looked up at my question, one of his eyebrows raised before both his eyes went wide.


    "Oh not again¡­ That¡­ Er¡­ Nope, you must be mistaken."


    I grasped both his shoulders quickly, "You! You''re a Practitioner?!"


    He looked to the side but I turned his head back to face me with one of my tails.


    "Answer me! How can a kid like you already be a Practitioner with that level of expertise?! Don''t you dare lie to me!"


    He frowned at me, "You wouldn''t believe me anyway. And it''s not like I owe you anything for me to tell you any of that."


    "I got you in this skit, didn''t I?"


    He gave me a wry smile, "I''m not dumb you know? Not to be arrogant about it but I''m pretty sure I''m irreceable for my role at the moment. If anything, you guys owe me."


    I hate to admit it, but he''s right.


    Where else could we find another kid that not only fits the character''s personality so perfectly but also the splitting image of the original character?


    If I hadn''t known better, I would have thought the book was originally written with him in mind.


    "Who are you, really?"


    His grin got wider, "I told you already didn''t I? I''m a forty year old Practitioner who transmigrated back to his younger body."


    I stared at him, but his grin did not waver.


    I sighed, "Alright, let''s say I believe your story that just so happens to be the most popr genre of novels being written right now. What proof do you have?"


    He shrugged, "I already said I don''t need to prove anything to you. Although¡­ Hmmm¡­ I actually have somewhere I need to be, I could show you instead?"


    My eyes narrowed at him, "And where might that be? Some dark, secluded ce where no one will see us?"


    "You''re not wrong, but it''s not what you''re thinking. I''m going to take care of some Dark Sect members in the forests nearby and I could use a plus one. Ok, that''s not true. I don''t really need your help but I think this was too perfect a setup for a ''face-p'' situation for me to pass up."


    "And you''re not even hiding it¡­"


    "So? Youing or no?"


    I crossed my arms at him, "If you''re saying that you can already deal with the Dark Sect yourself, then why are you bringing me along?"


    He shrugged, "You wanted proof right? Take it or leave it."


    I only needed a second to decide, "You know what? Fine. Let''s see how long you can keep this facade up."


    If he really is a strong Practitioner, perhaps even I could¡­ No. That would be just too convenient.


    He grinned and grasped my hand with his, "Alright then, don''t regret this."


    My vision turned white.

 Chapter 123 - Setting The Mousetrap

    (MC POV)


    I teleported both the white fox and I a distance away from the Dark Sect enve, a small clearing that I managed to find during my initial scouting back then.


    ??


    Honestly, I only took her along just for the heck of it. If it turns out to be a bad idea, I''ll just wipe her memories if I have toter.


    The fox youkai looked around in confusion, taking about a minute to take in her surroundings.


    "Was that¡­ Teleportation?" She asked with a voice full of wonder.


    "Yep, the Dark Sect is just up ahead. Just like¡­ Hide somewhere or something if you don''t want to get involved."


    "I would be against leaving a kid to deal with a group of Dark Sect members themselves¡­ But something tells me I''ll be face-pped even harder if I said that, am I right?"


    I grinned at her, I think I''ming to like bantering with this girl, "You know your stuff."


    "Not by choice, I''m afraid," she sighed. "But still, I would like to see what you can do if you don''t mind. I can at least handle myself so you need not worry about me."


    I shrugged a go ahead as I strutted towards the Dark Sect''s direction.


    I found the clearing easily enough, the previously crowded camp now devoid of anyone but a pair of sentries that sat near the centre of the camp.


    Both of them were wearing the standard Dark Sect robes with the hood pulled over their faces, it was obvious that neither of them were serious in their lookout duties by howid back they were.


    When they finally saw me pushing my way out of the undergrowth near them, they immediately stood up with their palms pointed towards me.


    "Stop right there! Who the hell are you?!"


    I yelped at their angry voices before ncing around the camp in panic, my legs quivering at the same time dramatically.


    "Uwuuu¡­ You''re not daddy and mommy¡­ Where''s daddy and mommy?" I cried out, squeezing out tears from the corners of my eyes.


    "Aww it''s just some lost kid man, you''re way too jumpy," One of the sentries muttered, smacking his partner''s shoulder yfully.


    I pretended to be scared as the other one started stalking towards me, his face barely visible underneath his hood.


    "You lost kid?" He asked, his grin showing rows of missing teeth.


    I added in a tremble in my shoulders for dramatic effect, "Ye¡­ Yes¡­ Sir¡­ Do you know where this is? Umm¡­ Are you ummm¡­ Bad people? My mom told me not to talk to bad people¡­"


    His grin stretched to the sides of his face, "Oh, we''re definitely not bad people. We are--"


    "Goddamnit Si Ren! That''s the kid we are supposed to kill!" The one at the back shouted, a mass of ck me already ammassing in his palm.


    I clucked my tongue in annoyance.


    I had thought putting on makeup was a little bit too much and using an illusion might tip them off in case they could sense the usage of Techniques in the area.


    I may just be paranoid for thest part but hey, not like I really need it anyway.


    Well, guess tricking information out of them is off the table. Time to do this the hard way.


    I punched my fist in between the closest guy''s legs, leaving him heaving and wheezing in pain on the ground.


    The other one had sent forth a st of dark mes at me but with a little bit of Astral quarks, I managed to manipte the me''s direction to st into the ground a few feet away from me instead.


    That Dark Sect member looked confused at why his Technique got redirected away but quickly recovered to attack again.


    Unfortunately he wasn''t quick enough.


    By the time he had enough sense to turn back to me, my knee was already flying towards his face, hitting him square between the eyes and knocking him out.


    I only needed one of them for information after all.


    "I think I''m starting to believe you now," the foxmented, stepping out of the forest to join me.


    I grinned, "Did you know, I''ve yet to tell you a single lie?"


    She raised an eyebrow at me, "So your name is really Mark?"


    "I was introducing myself as the character so technically not lying. It''s not like you even told me your name anyway?"


    "Touche."


    I went up to the guy who was still rolling on the ground and clutching the area between his legs in pain.


    Waving my hand to summon two vines from the ground, I binded his arms to lift him into the air in front of me.


    "So, we can do this the easy way, or the hard way. What are you guys doing here? I doubt a Dark Sect enve would pop up around here for no reason."


    "What makes you think he''ll talk so easily?" The fox asked from behind me.


    I turned to scowl at her, "Oh quiet you, can''t you see I''m interrogating him?"


    She shrugged and gestured a go ahead.


    I turned back to see the Dark Sect member re down at me, though his body still twitched from time to time because of the pain.


    "So? I can just rip the memories out of you, but I''d rather be civilised here."


    The guy spat at me, the spittle barely missing the side of my face as I avoided it by tilting my head.


    "Hard way it is, then," I sighed, snapping my fingers.


    Three more vines sprouted out from underneath the guy, two of them pulling his legs apart while thest one hovered underneath his robes between his legs.


    "Last chance," I warned. "That thing has spikes."


    A look of panic graced his face, "Damn it! I don''t know everything but¡­ We found something buried here and the boss is trying to understand what we found! That''s all I know!"


    "You got to do better than that," I gestured to the vine that was inching closer to him.


    He sucked in a breath, trying to wriggle himself out of his prison, "The boss found an orb! It''s energy was linked to this ce and we''re studying it! The boss will know more! Just don''t put that thing in me!"


    "Sure," I lied, waving my hand at him to have that vine sprout out spikes and dive straight between the guy''s legs.


    I drowned out his screams with a barrier I set up around him.


    Guess I''ll have to make that ''boss''e back here with hisckeys then¡­ Not before I thoroughly loot this ce that is.


    "You''re quite the sadistic one, hmmm?" The foxmented.


    I had expected her to be disgusted by the sight but she was looking at my work with an odd look of interest.


    She turned to me, "Very efficient and effective, I guess that muste from your forty years of experience?"


    My lips stretched to a thin line, "You could say that."


    She probably noticed my expression and chose not to pursue the matter, "So what''s next on your wise n?"


    That question brought a smile to my face, "Well¡­ I was thinking of blowing this ce up for starters¡­"


    Fire blossomed from my palms.


    "Get the others running to the smoke, you know?"

 Chapter 124 - When You’re Going About Your Day But The Boss Fight Theme Starts Playing

    (Dark Sect Enve Leader POV)


    I fidgeted, my fingers pinching the edge of my cloak impatiently.


    ??


    I have posted sentries on the road since yesterday night just in case the group we were after decided to travel through here under the cover of darkness but no reports of such an urrence came in.


    That means the group has yet to pass through here and even if they take their own damn sweet time to travel, they should already be here by now.


    Yet, we''ve seen hide nor hair of them ever since setting ourselves up to wait here in the morning.


    The others were already losing their minds from having to maintain their hidden position for several hours without anything happening and I was close to that state as well.


    Seriously, where the hell is our target?!


    Do you know how painful it is to just stand here and do nothing for several hours huh?!


    If he was considerate enough, he would have appeared long ago already and let us shank him!


    Damnit, if I get my hands on him, I''m gonna--


    A huge explosion rocked through the forest, sending most of us tumbling to the ground from the shockwave.


    "Boss! Our base!" One of my subordinates shouted, pointing towards where a plume of smoke was trailing out of the forest canopy.


    "We posted two sentries there right?" I asked.


    My subordinate nodded.


    I cursed under my breath, inwardly hoping that it was just the two idiots doing some cooking gone wrong or something, but I already know a smoke and explosion of that size couldn''t be caused by some minor cooking problems.


    I rallied everyone to retreat back to our base, our current mission of hunting that little kid put aside for the more important crisis at hand.


    About seventy of us hurried back to the campsite, finding it inplete disarray.


    The whole ce looked like a tornado had crashed through it, tossing everything everywhere before a rain of fire descended upon its remains.


    The only reason why none of us had moved forward to try and put out the fires was the small figure sitting on top of the two dead bodies of the sentries, a smile stretching from ear to ear stered on his face.


    I recognised him immediately as the kid we were supposed to kill.


    "Looking for me?" He asked, his grin not leaving his face.


    In that split second, we all knew what must be done.


    As Dark Sect Practitioners, everyone else is our enemy. If a normal Practitioner knows of our existence, there can only be one side surviving at the end of the day.


    All of us are in the Dark Sect for various reasons of our own, be it for power or maybe even some estranged belief that whatever we do is for a greater good. Whatever the reasons were, we were rejected by the ''normal'' society of Practitioners and were forced to be outcasts.


    If this kid were to get word out that there was a Dark Sect enve here, all the Practitioners in the area will definitely descend upon us and wipe us out.


    We could run of course, but that would mean leaving whatever we found here behind and that was uneptable.


    The discovery we had here cannot fall into other people''s hands.


    I pped my hands together while the others simrly readied their own Techniques, intending to end the kid right there and then.


    None of us were doubting the kid to be a powerful Practitioner at this point.


    If the kid was surprised by our actions, it did not show on his face.


    Instead, it only made his smile wider.


    "Not even a greeting? How rude. I even greeted thest Dark Sect group I came across before ughtering them, you know? A simple ''hello there'' would have sufficed, no?"


    This brat!


    "Dark ze!" One of my subordinates shouted out, casting a st of ck coloured mes at him.


    The boy''s grin turned into a sneer as he waved his hand in an arc, directing the st of mes away from him and towards a group of unwary Dark Sect members, burning them to ashes.


    "You got to do better than that."


    A few of us roared in outrage as they sent their own Techniques flying towards him, intending to wipe him out of existence.


    Damn fools! If he could deflect one of our Techniques, what''s stopping him from deflecting everything else back at us?!


    As though reading my mind, the little kid just smirked at me before disappearing from where he was, avoiding all the casted Techniques that came crashing down at where he had been.


    "Illusion?" I heard one of my subordinates mutter.


    "That''s right," A voice answered from beside him, right before a spear of ice was impaled through his chest.


    That subordinate gasped and wed at his chest, copsing onto the ground in a heap.


    "Huh¡­ I actually thought he had some form of protection Technique inscribed on him¡­ Guess it was weaker than I thought?" The boymented, inspecting the corpse with interest.


    A cold drop of sweat rolled down the back of my neck.


    He just killed off Mu Tou, who supposedly had the highest defensive Technique amongst all of us. His Technique was said to even be able to block a direct attack from a Master tier attack.


    And an ice spear from him just broke through that defense like it was tofu?


    "Hey¡­ Just to make sure," The kid tugged at my sleeve. "You guys really are Dark Sect Practitioners right? I''d feel bad if I identally killed a bunch of pretenders."


    The thought of denying that fact crossed my mind for a second.


    "I''m just kidding," The kidughed. "I already know you guys are Dark Sect Practitioners. So just die."


    I felt a gust of wind blow past me.


    The Sacrificial Bracelet that I wore on my right wrist broke.


    It was something that can absorb a fatal blow for me once at the cost of it shattering after doing so.


    All around me, the other Dark Sect Practitioners started to copse lifelessly into the ground, their heads severed from their bodies.


    "Oh? You blocked that? Interesting¡­" The kid scratched his chin with a hand.


    If I don''t do anything now, I''ll definitely die!


    I only managed to understand the summoning part and not the submission part but this will have to do for this situation!


    I pulled out a purple orb from my own storage ring, this thing was the main reason why we were staying around here in the first ce.


    Having found this orb by chance in some unmarked ruins years ago, I managed to find that it was linked to a summoning stone that was built into the ground in this very clearing.


    Using everything I had at my disposal, I gathered an expedition group from the Sect and formed an enve here to study it.


    I even had to bow my head to some dragon just to take attention off of us while we were here, how humiliating!


    At least there was this father and son merchant pair corrupt enough to do business with us, so supplies were not a problem. But to think just because of a moment of greed we epted their request to kill this kid will render our hard work entirely moot.


    It was through months of dedicated study that I finally managed to uncover the summoning part of the stone. We haven''t attempted to summon whatever the stone was linked to since I was still unable to guarantee the obedience of what was summoned.


    Judging by the inscriptions I managed to decipler, it was supposed to be an exceptionally strong being that normal humans can barelyprehend.


    Unfortunately, I don''t have a choice now. This kid was too dangerous to be left alive, I''ll probably get killed by the summoned monster but so will the kid.


    Circting my Quarks into the orb, I released the seals on it and connected it mentally to the stone inscription that I had be familiar with over these past few months.


    Both the orb and the stone hidden under the rubble of a tent began glowing an eerie purple colour, the boy looking too surprised to do anything.


    A portal immediately opened up above the stone, tentacles ripping apart the space to pull itself out of that portal.


    The portal expanded slowly as a giant, ck, oozing, slimey, multi-legged, hundred-eyed tentacle monster pulled itself out of wherever it came from.


    That thing was frightening even for me.


    It''s presence alone was enough to send me to my knees, the air thrummed with its power, even the fires were immediately quenched by its presence alone.


    The air got heavier and everything looked darker, I had to force myself to remember to breathe before I passed out.


    Surely¡­ Something like this could no doubt bring total destruction to our world.


    My only regret was not being able to witness it.


    "Oh, not you! Why is there even a summoning stone for you here?!" I heard the boy wail out in frustration.


    Wait¡­ The kid knows what that thing is?


    Just who the hell is he?

 Chapter 125 - But It’s Ok Because You’re On New Game Plus

    (MC POV)


    Ok, I got a little careless there, I know.


    ??


    But when the dude took out that orb and I sensed some kind of interdimensional energy from it, I got curious ok? Can you me me for satisfying my curiosity?


    Don''t tell me that ''curiosity killed the cat'', that saying ends with ''but satisfaction brought it back'' ok?


    And I''d say I''m quite satisfied by what I''ve discovered so far.


    If you can call meeting this giant tentacle thing that I''ve met before in my past life satisfactory, that is.


    Why the hell is there a summoning sigil for it down here in the damn Earthen ne huh?!! Isn''t this ce supposed to be the easy mode? Why do we have all the top powerhouses showing up here?!


    Don''t tell me they''re like the veteran yers going back to the tutorial zones just so they can bully the newbies?


    What pricks.


    Hey, I''m different ok? I was originally from here. Totally different case.


    "?EnO taerG siht snommus ohw" The thing asked, it''s voice simr to the sound of nails dragging across a chalkboard.


    The Dark Sect Practitioner convulsed before vomiting blood, the thing''s presence obviously too much for him to handle.


    I''m not sure how the fox youkai was handling it but she should be better off considering she has nine tails and she''s watching this from a very far distance away.


    Good thing I made her leave the area just in case I had to battle another expert and go all out.


    See? I can be careful.


    A hundred eyes trained themselves on me, the only one that was still standing upright in this clearing.


    "?Latrom ,uoy ti si"


    I pointed my finger at the still spasming Dark Sect Practitioner, "Nope, he''s the guy you''re looking for."


    The Dark Sect guy looked up at me, his face now sttered with blood that was pouring out of every orifice he had, "You¡­ Blurgh¡­ You¡­ Understand it?"


    I ignored him, watching as the eyes on that thing turned towards the other guy, "?Em ekil enO taerG a denommus mih ekil gniht ynup a"


    I nodded, "You got that right, so do whatever to him, leave me out of it."


    A ripple of energy washed through the area and the world went silent.


    The Dark Sect Practitioner looked at me, his eyes wide open in shock.


    His lower body started crumbling into dust, spreading its way up from his legs to his waist. The upper half of his body hit the ground first before it disintegrated as well, his ashes dispersing into the air until nothing remained.


    The hundred eyes turned back to regard me, "?SenO taerG eht fo egaugnal eht wonk uoy taht ti si woH ¡­uoy dnA"


    "I''ve met your kind before," I answered emotionlessly.


    The thing lifted a tentacle to point at me, ".Eid os ,ereh denommus gnieb retfa doom dab a ni m''I ¡­tub evil uoy tel dluow I ¡­gnitseretnI"


    A beam of light shot out from that tentacle, enveloping the entire clearing and burning everything caught in the light.


    My entire vision went white.


    (Kiyomi POV)


    I gasped as that monstrosity fired some kind of light that seemed to disintegrate everything inside the clearing.


    The kid had warned me the following fight might have massive coteral damages and advised me to watch from a far enough distance away.


    Thanks to a little Technique that allowed me to view his location through a mirror, I could watch him clearly from a great distance away as though he was right in front of me.


    But even standing at around ten kilometers away, I felt my entire body freeze up in fear the moment that monster came through the portal.


    That thing was something that shouldn''t exist.


    It took all of my willpower to not throw myself down in the dirt to prostrate myself before it.


    It exuberated immense power, so much that the entire area was suppressed by its aura alone.


    I had no doubts that if that thing so wished, this entire world would burn before its might and no one could stop it.


    The ray of light that was being emitted from the tentacle dimmed, revealing the entire clearing devoid of any living thing.


    Even the ground was dry and cracked, as though suffering from years of drought.


    It was only then I remembered the kid had been there, no doubt burnt to a crisp by now.


    Unfortunate.


    I guess that means our little show will have to be cancelled, not that I''mining much.


    This would be a good time to make myself scarce.


    "I was hoping you would just leave¡­ Guess I should have expected something like this from you¡­" A voice echoed.


    It did not seem to be directed at me but rather, at the tentacled thing itself.


    That was when I realised the kid was still standing in the middle of the clearing, his head tilted upwards to look straight at the tentacled monster.


    Aside from the steam rising from his clothes, he was entirely unharmed.


    "?Uoy era tahW trom erem on era uoY ¡­gnitseretnI" The tentacled monster spoke in its gut wrenching voice.


    "Me? You once took everything from me¡­ Kept me around as your ything and tortured me at your leisure. You had a lot of fun at my expense."


    The creature gave what could be a confused gurgle, "?Era uoy ohw wonk neve t''nod I"


    "Not right now you don''t¡­ But you will."


    The boy''s body started glowing as he rose into the air, even from this distance I could see his eyes giving off a reddish hue.


    An insane amount of energy was gathering around him, the entire weather was changing rapidly as storm clouds began to gather.


    Lightning and thunder struck overhead and winds began picking up speed, blowing through the forest to gather around the boy.


    The tentacle monster reared up a few of its tentacles andshed out at the boy, intending to strike him down before he could do whatever he was nning to do.


    The boy just flicked both his hands and both of the tentacles exploded into particles of light before it could even reach him.


    The area became even brighter and the previously cracked ground began restoring itself. The cracks melding together before fresh soil flowed into the clearing with grass sprouting on it almost immediately.


    Saplings pushed their way towards the skies as each of them grew rapidly, maturing into adult trees in a matter of seconds.


    "!?daed eb ot desoppus er''uoY !eb t''nac tI ¡­oN ¡­eno on tuB srevinU"


    "Not sure if you''re talking about our past life together but I assure you I''m very much alive," The boy scoffed, his voice now sounding like it came from multiple throats at once. "And since I''ve yet to test this out on anyone yet, you''re just the perfect thing for me."


    I could hear him suck in a breath and the world brightened for a second.


    The clouds above him parted into a perfect circle, revealing a portion of the sky where countless stars were suddenly visible in thete afternoon sky.


    A mixture of white and ck miasma coated his body as he lifted his hand to point a single finger at the monstrosity.


    The hairs on the back of my neck stood and I covered my ears just in time as the monster let out an ear-piercing scream, its tentacles writhing around in the air in obvious agony.


    White and ck fire exploded out from its body, burning away every inch of its body into nothingness.


    The process was slow, it was obvious that the kid wanted that monster to suffer throughout the entire process. Though his face looked to be the picture of perfect calm, I could tell from the slight twitch on his lips that he felt great satisfaction from it.


    "!Emit txen tnenamrep eb lliw htaed ruoy erus ekam lliw I !enO taerG a llik tonnac uoY ¡­uoY !siht rebmemer lliw I" The tentacled thing screeched.


    The boy chuckled, "I''m no longer afraid of you, you giant mutated hairball."


    It took a full agonising minute for the monster topletely burn away, leaving nothing behind to even suggest its existence.


    To think this kid had some beef with that tentacled monstrosity that could potentially wipe out all living things¡­ Not to mention the fact that he could understand the guttural voice that made my hair stand every time it spoke.


    There was no doubt about it now.


    Even if the kid told me he was some other dimensional godly unicorn that came to this world to spread rainbows and destruction, I''ll believe every word of it.


    Manami¡­ I guess you were right all along.


    I''ll have to find her and apologiseter.


    In the meantime, I should prepare to greet my new Master.

 Chapter 126 - Another Fluff Get

    (MC POV)


    I opened my eyes to see a pair of blue eyes partially covered by strands of white hair staring back at me. It took me a moment to realise I was lying down on the ground with my head supported by herp.


    ??


    I blinked, "You''re still here?"


    She smiled. It was the first genuine, full-faced smile I sawing from her, "Why wouldn''t I be? After a disy like that, I would be a fool to just leave here."


    I groaned, feeling a headache assaulting my cranium.


    Using the new skill of connecting myself to those ''stars'' within my Cultivation Point, I managed to power up enough to banish that monstrosity back to whence it came with just a finger.


    Unfortunately, this body is not yet strong enough to maintain that power for long, as evidenced by me cking out right after I released the power up.


    At least it wasn''t as bad as vomiting out half the blood in my body likest time, shows that I''ve at least improved, right?


    I guess the fox must have seen me copse after banishing that tentacled freak back to the abyss, deciding to take care of me while I was unconscious.


    Hopefully she didn''t do anything funny.


    "How long was I out?" I asked, trying to sit up.


    "About an hour," She replied without hesitation, pulling me to lie back down on herp. "And you shouldn''t move too much yet. You must have expanded a lot of energy right? Just rest now."


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "Since when have you been so caring?"


    "Is it a problem for me to care for someone who is hurt?"


    "Well, I''m not hurt and you''re starting to creep me out."


    She ced a hand on my head, her smileing back to her face as she gently stroked my head, "It''s alright. You''ve done well, just rest for now."


    I sat up forcefully, pulling myself out of her grasp, "Ok¡­ No. You don''t get to act like that after being so cold and distant to me for the past few days. Also, I have other things I need to take care of, so if you''ll excuse me."


    She did not stop me from moving this time, opting to just stay where she was and show me that disconcerting smile of hers.


    Spreading my arms outwards, I activated the scrying inscriptions I had left at the monster''s vige.


    A small portal ripped open in front of me, showing a bird''s eye view of the monster''s vige.


    Or at least, what I remembered to be the monster''s vige.


    The entire area was scorched ck with nothing left to suggest former residents there, not even the foundations of the buildings were spared.


    I know I''ve taught them to be thorough but¡­ This is beyond my expectations.


    I guess I should give them all some headpats when I get back¡­ After I deal with the problem over here that is¡­


    Ah well, nothing I can''t handle. Just going to set off all the other preparations I put in ce just in case.


    Luckily I can be assured that all the Dark Sect Practitioners are done for thanks to that meddlesome tentacled thingy. If anyone survived that st, I think he deserves to live.


    Just kidding, I''ll do another swoop around the forest to make sure they''re all gone, I did say I like being thorough.


    Now, just gonna snap my fingers and we can just call it a day.


    Alright, now to deal with this new girl who is still staring at me with that intense gaze of hers.


    "Ok, I''ll ask," I started. "What''s the deal? You want something, right?"


    Her smile came back, "I know you don''t want me to waste your time so¡­"


    She moved herself to face me before cing both her hands on the ground in front of her, bowing her head low to just a few centimeters away from her hands.


    "Please ept this unworthy one as your honoured one''s disciple."


    I crossed my arms, "Let me guess¡­ Judging by the contents of our conversationst time where you talked about weakness¡­ You''re seeking power are you not?"


    Her head bowed even lower, "Yes. What I seek is to follow the epitome of strength! Please allow me to follow behind your greatness!"


    "And when you find someone stronger than me, what then? Abandon me for them?"


    She lifted up her head, her smile still stered on her face, "I will not lie to you. At this point, there is only one other person whom I might leave you for and that is my sister''s mate."


    I raised an eyebrow, "Your sister''s mate? You mean you''ll share a mate with her?"


    She nodded slightly, "My sister and I have always shared everything¡­ It was for that reason that I sought to leave her vige in an attempt to be independent for once¡­ If I were to deem my sister''s mate unworthy of the respect that I have for you, there shall be none other I will follow other than you."


    Well, I''m not worried about her abandoning me to follow someone stronger, it''s a dog eat dog world in the other nes after all. If I were to get my ass handed to me by some other guy, it''ll make sense for her to cling to the safest means of survival.


    That''s what I did to survive back then after all, so I''m not going to be a hypocrite and fault her for it.


    Since I have no intentions of going to those nes for now, I shouldn''te across some really strong Practitioners that could rival the current me.


    Ah¡­ There''s those busybodies who go around spiriting people away huh¡­ Not sure if they wille back for ria?


    Well, I already left a tracking inscription on her so there shouldn''t be any problems even if they do try to take her away.


    Anyway, that''s a problem for another day. I suppose I don''t mind having another disciple around, she might even be good friends with Manami seeing how they''re both nine tailed foxes.


    I shall not affirm nor deny the fact that the thought of having a fluffy bed of eighteen fox tails was especially tempting to me.


    Come on!


    Don''t say you won''t be tempted too! They''re so fluffy!


    I''m going to fluff Manami''s tails while she makes me tea when I get backter.


    Ah, for now I guess I''ll let my other disciples take a look at her. The girls would probably have a better scope of this girl''s mentality since they''re of the same gender anyway.


    Not that I''m being sexist but¡­ Sometimes the girls just really confound me¡­


    All I got to do now is hope the mate of this fox''s sister isn''t some OP dude that can one shot interdimensional horrors.


    I mean, what are the odds of that being true, right?

 Chapter 127 - A Doomed Man

    (Random Orc POV)


    My name is Guzash, supposedly the son of the Orc chief of this vige.


    ??


    I say supposedly because my real name was Leo Fowler, a former resident of Earth.


    Life had been rather normal for the thirty year old me. I work a normal job, had a small group of people I might call friends and also not a girlfriend in sight.


    Yep, life was normal for the virgin me up until I got a seizure from a jumpscare video and passed away in front of myputer while surfing through porn.


    Yeah, my death was really anti-climatic, I know. At least truck-kun gave me a pass, so I think I''m already a little better in that regard.


    But of course, instead of just dying, I got to be transmigrated like all those stories I''ve read about these days.


    It''smon for isekai protagonists to be aware they are being transmigrated so that there isn''t a need for them to be confused about it right? With just a simple backstory of them reading about these kinds of stories, the author doesn''t need to spend time to make the character be in denial about the transmigration.


    Heck, the protagonist could even be weing said transmigration and know everything there is to know about it.


    So simple and effective.


    I even met someone who called herself a goddess who imed I''m some special person with good karma and I deserve another chance at life.


    I won''t even bore you with the details on how she gave me a supposedly cheat system and sent me to this new world to do whatever I want with my new life.


    What she didn''t tell me was that I wasn''t transmigrated as a human, but some kind of Orc monster instead.


    On the plus side, the system I got seemed to be the real deal.


    It is entirely simr to all those RPG games I used to y and there''s even an evolution system where I can evolve myself the longer I survive.


    Yes, I y games. Thus we can cut the content about me stumbling over the stat values and wondering what to do with the system. How convenient.


    I learnt within the first few days that Orcs were considered to be monsters because of their simple-mindedness.


    I can see why though.


    Within the tribe, other than the Orc chief, everyone else seems tock even basic cognitive functions outside of their instincts.


    Apparently normal orcs were pigs that have been mutated by quarks and transformed into this kind of monster that survive mostly on instinct. If an Orc gains enough power, it might gain enough sentience to form a tribe.


    Fortunately, the system seems to recognise the tribe as my ''followers'' and I could spend points to upgrade them as a whole.


    I decided to let my ''father'' stay as chief since he knows more about the world than I did at that point in time. Of course, once I gained enough power, I fully n to take over this tribe and build my own piece of paradise here like those transmigrating protagonists!


    Thanks to the system, our little tribe expanded after absorbing the other Orc tribes into our own, increasing my followers.


    I managed to gather enough points to evolve all the Orcs to at least possess basic intelligence, allowing them to wield weapons and form organised raiding parties.


    Our achievements got quite a lot of attention however, since we''ve unofficially established ourselves as the apex within these ins.


    First one to seek us out was the dragon that had swooped down on top of our vige one afternoon. I needed to have three orcs pin my father down before he did something stupid like charging at the dragon unarmed and pissing it off.


    Since it had chosen tond in our vige instead of burning it down from overhead, it must definitely want something from us.


    My hypothesis was proven right when it demanded us to recognise it as the lord of thisnd.


    He would grant us protection in return of us worshipping him and presenting him tribute at the end of every week.


    Since we had less to lose from epting, I made the entire vige subordinate to the dragon, intending to kill it eventually when I''m strong enough one day.


    Next, it was a robed human that had approached our tribe a few dayster, not at all concerned that they were walking straight into a vige full of monsters.


    I managed to hold my ''father'' back again to meet with the stranger in ce of him. At this point of time, he had be nothing more than a figurehead for the tribe. I still kept him fed and satisfied seeing how I was using him as a scapegoat in case anything goes wrong in the future.


    Seeing as how he''s the only one not recognised by the system as part of my followers, I have a feeling I shouldn''t keep my ''father'' around for long.


    The robed person made a deal with us: our cooperation in assaulting a town nearby and ughtering its inhabitants. In return, we can use the town as we saw fit and they will provide us with food, equipment and materials we needed to keep the town running for the next year.


    The system had scanned that person as an entity even more dangerous than the dragon so I decided it was a better idea to go along with that person''s ns for now.


    It was also beneficial to us since we needed a more permanent base of operations anyway.


    Once I voiced my consent, the hooded human introduced me to this pair of father and son who would be in charge of our supplies that we will need to take that town.


    Unfortunately for me, both of them were weirdly arrogant about their position, talking down to me like I was inferior to them.


    It seemed like they were under the impression that we were here to take over the vige for them, though why they would think that way I hadn''t the slightest clue.


    I wisely decided not to correct them on that point however, since I believe the hooded human intended for us to get rid of these two once they''ve served their purpose. A decision I can wholeheartedly get behind of.


    Everything was proceeding as nned until a request came from the father and son duo. Apparently a kid wasing through the valley that they needed to get rid of no matter what.


    I chalked it up to some political issues they had in their midst and decided to just ept it. The pay was good and it should be an easy task right? I mean, it''s just a kid.


    Well¡­ A day after epting that request, the system issued a new mission for me.


    [You done screwed up]


    Objective: Survive


    Rewards: You live


    Penalty: You a dead boi and your soul gets sent to the abyss.


    What?


    Well¡­ Aside from the fact that it''s just stating the obvious for the objective, reward and penalty, the fact that it ims that I screwed up was a little worrisome.


    Not to mention the fact that my soul will get sent to the abyss is another crappy deal.


    Just what did I do to trigger this event?!


    I made everyone go on full alert, putting them to maintaining the weapons that we were provided with and doubling the patrols.


    Could it be wanting to kill the kid?


    I decided then not to involve myself with hunting that kid, I''ll just report that we failed or something. That should work right?


    Just when I feel more assured of myself, my scapegoat got killed that very same day.


    Apparently his head exploded in an extremely gruesome fashion while he was in the middle of demanding for meat.


    His death suggested that someone might have thought he was the leader and killed him to sow discord amongst us.


    Deciding that staying was a bad choice, I gave the order to pack up and leave the very next day.


    But before we could even vacate the area, four otherworldly beauties and a little girl showed up at our doorstep...

 Chapter 128 - A Damned Man

    (Guzash POV) [The same orc from before]


    "Hello," The one with golden hair greeted with a full-face smile. "Is there anyone here capable of holding a conversation? Or at least, isn''t aplete savage?"


    ??


    For four sudden beauties to appear¡­ Could this be what the system was talking about?


    By ''surviving'' it means to survive being doted on by four heavenly beauties?


    This must surely be the start of my harem route!


    Why else would four beautiful women show up on the doorstep of this isekai protagonist?


    And here I was, worried that the only harem I might have is from other orcs! Thank you goddess for sending me not one but four girls to service me!


    Oh, and the little girl is cute too but that''s not an issue, I can wait.


    Time to turn on my charm to the max and court them!


    I took a confident step forward, "I can, is there anything I can help youdies?"


    They looked surprised at my answer.


    "Ara? There really is one?" The nine-tailed foxmented, leaning her head on a palm. Oh what I wouldn''t give to feel those fluffy tails of hers!


    "And I went and thought Master was even yin'' with us. Ah well, it makes things interesting at least!" The one with the sword on her waistughed.


    A tomboyish beauty¡­ Heh heh heh¡­ I can already picture her making a bashful face when she''s talking with her love interest.


    But wait¡­ Master? Are they students of someone? Oh! There''s the teacher route as well isn''t it?! I bet the ''Master'' is also a heaven shaking beauty just waiting for me to embrace!


    "Kukuku¡­ I wonder how I will be punished for my impure thoughts against Master~" The one wearing the qipao muttered, wiping a trail of drool off her face.


    A masochistic pervert, man I hit the jackpot didn''t I?


    "Big sis¡­ Cai Hong y?" The little girl asked, pulling at the sleeve of the golden haired one.


    Ah~ Of course a cute little girl who refers to herself in third person to cure my heart''s weariness! That''s important too!


    Thank you goddess and system!


    "Yes, Cai Hong can go y. But leave that hideous one alone for now, ok?" The golden haired girl answered.


    I guess she must be the leader of this little group. The golden aura she was radiating looked so godly I would cut off my left hand if she wasn''t rted to some heavenly being in some way or another.


    The little girl''s face brightened and skipped towards me. That''s right,e to papa!


    Her body shifted like smoke before the little girl in front of me was suddenly reced with a giant dragon standing on its hind legs.


    My mind could barelyprehend the scene in front of me before a st of fire was let loose from its mouth, burning everything behind me.


    The dragon leapt over me,nding in the midst of the ze and started trampling everything down, killing off any survivors of that initial st.


    If it wasn''t for the low rumble ofughter that wasing from the dragon, I wouldn''t have thought the dragon was enjoying what it was doing.


    The girl with the sword unsheathed her de, "You¡­ Leader...?"


    I understood she was double checking if I was the leader of my tribe of orcs.


    I hesitated before quickly shaking my head, "Umm¡­ Our vige chief was killed yesterday, we don''t have an official leader yet¡­"


    What did they want from the ''leader''?


    A hostage? Interrogation? Revenge?


    I don''t remember offending any of them though?


    "Interesting¡­ Manami, would you be a dear?" The one with golden hair asked, turning to the fox girl.


    The fox girl said nothing as she extended a palm towards me, her eyes glowing red.


    Right at that moment, unimaginable pain assaulted my senses causing me to drop to my knees. It felt like thousands of needles had stabbed themselves into my cranium repeatedly without mercy, the pain was unlike anything I''ve ever felt.


    It couldn''t have been more than a few seconds, seeing as how the dragon was still rampaging behind me, but it felt like an eternity had passed when the pain finally subsided.


    "Ara, ara? This is more interesting than I thought¡­ Someone quite powerful has locked your memories? I think only Master himself can unlock them."


    Ah¡­ So the Master is a guy, what a letdown.


    Wait¡­ Someone locked my memories? Could it be the system or the goddess? They probably don''t want the denizens of this ce to know that I came from another world.


    "Eh¡­ So what we gonna do wit'' him, Lian Li? Just end him?" The one with the sword asked, her hand visible twitching near her sword.


    The one named Lian Li tapped her chin with a finger, "I suppose we can make an example out of him? He does feel like someone important after all. Make everyone here know that if they dare target Master this is what happens to them."


    A chill went down my spine.


    "Alrighty then! Let''s have some fun!"


    The girlshed out her de and there was a twinge of pain in my left wrist.


    I looked down and found the hand that was supposed to be attached to me was now gushing out blood on the ground.


    My mind has yet toprehend the state I was in and failed to register any pain.


    Or maybe, the pain I felt from the fox girl trying to read my memories destroyed all the pain receptors I had?


    I noticed four pairs of delicate feet at the edge of my vision.


    Looking up, I found the girls staring down at me with a crazed smile stered on their face.


    The brown haired girl was licking the t of a knife she was holding, "To have set your pathetic sight on our beloved Master¡­ Kukuku¡­ We''ll punish you real good. You''re going to squeal for me, little pig."


    Eh? Wasn''t she a masochist? Why the sudden turn around?


    The girl with the bob-cut hair sheathed her sword, "To think Master would have to dirty his hands if he were to meet you¡­ Truly upsetting. We shall cleanse this teau in ce of Master."


    And this girl¡­ Wasn''t she supposed to be tomboyish? Why is she so refined now?


    My other hand was suddenly pinned to the ground and pain erupted from all of my other limbs.


    "Ufufufu¡­ We''ll make sure everyone whoes here is purged of such despicable thoughts of going against Master."


    Her tails¡­ Pierced my limbs? She isn''t mofu mofu?


    The Lian Li girl bent down to smile at me, "Hehehe¡­ Painful isn''t it? Don''t worry, we''ll have a loooot of time to y with you. Ahahaha!"


    Ah¡­ I understand now.


    I had came across a pack of yandere girls¡­ I''m not sure who you are, Master of these girls, but I sincerely respect you for managing to control them.


    But if they think they can just end me like this, they''re sorely mistaken.


    I''m an isekai protagonist, of course I have tricks up my sleeve!


    System, activate skill [Protagonist''s Second Chance].


    {Command recognised. System user will now be unconscious and revive in the same body in four hours.}


    I copsed into blissful unconsciousness.


    When I finally returned to my senses, I realised I had my hands tied to a pole that was staked into the ground.


    Judging by the amount of blood sttered all around me, I''m pretty sure I had died at least once because of those girls.


    It''s thanks to this trump card of mine that I managed to escape this death. It was one of the skills the Goddess had granted me before I came here but it can only be activated once every twenty-four hours.


    Pretty OP huh?


    I''m an OP isekai protagonist after all!


    Oh well, now I just have to get myself free, increase my levels even more and then I''ll go and cuck those girls from their supposedly ''beloved'' Master.


    Revenge is best served cold, heh heh heh.


    I wonder what kind of faces they will make? I don''t think I''ve seen someone sessfully corrupt and convert a yandere before. Guess I''ll be the first!


    But just when I had that thought, there was the sound of a finger snapping and the ground beneath my feet lit up.


    Is that a giant explosion inscription?


    When the hell did someone--


    BOOM


    [Mission - You done screwed up (Failed)]


    The next thing I know there was a giant demon wearing a loincloth with four arms and a bald head towering over me.


    "Greetings mortal," His voice boomed. "I am Abaddon of the Abyss. As by the contract you have signed to allow you to be brought to this world, your soul shall be consigned to the aby-- Wait a minute¡­"


    He crouched down and looked at me.


    "Aww hell no¡­ You messed with boss man, didn''t you? Ok, you''re out of my hands, get the hell out of here. Nope, nope, nope. Mistress! I got a code BB here!"


    With those words, he disappeared in a puff of red smoke. Recing him was an extremely attractive elf with silver hair appearing from within the smoke.


    I noted that she was dressed entirely in a skintight leather suit with a whip hanging on her waist.


    "A bad boy hmm? Time to put High Priestess Diao Chan''s teachings to use," she giggled, pulling out the whip and cracking it against the ground.


    What did I get myself into?


    System? System?! Syyyystem!!!!

 Chapter 129 - Back To The Lab Again

    (MC POV)


    I wanted to return to the mansion without bringing this fox girl with me, but she had insisted that she follow me to meet my other disciples.


    ??


    At least she agreed to never reveal what happened with the Dark Sect so I don''t need to alter her memories for that.


    Where she had initially doubted everything I had said before, she now just nods along and believes everything I say.


    She didn''t even question me when I told her that I''m actually a Master at Heaven Sect and I''m only here for vacation, opting to just nod her head and smile at me.


    Can a person just switch her thinking so easily?


    Ah, maybe she got a little traumatised by the giant tentacle monster and she''s using me as an anchor to maintain her sanity.


    Since I''m already used to monsters like that thing, I forget that no one else on this ne should have even heard of such monsters before.


    Dragons are already considered legendary creatures on this ne, so Great Ones should be beyond the scope of their imagination.


    With that in mind, I suppose I should be impressed that she''s still functioning properly instead of being utterly mindbroken by its presence.


    Even that Dark Sect Practitioner managed to maintain his cognitive functions while bleeding out from his eyes, ears and nose, proof that he should be some big shot within the Dark Sect and a rather powerful Practitioner too.


    Heck, I remember my first time standing in that thing''s presence, pretty sure I was unconscious for at least a month while being gue with nightmares. Then again¡­ I''m not entirely sure if I was dreaming at that point of time. The Realm they inhabit is quite trippy.


    And when I say ''month'', it''s a really rough estimate since there isn''t really a way to tell the time when you''re shrouded inplete darkness without a way to tell the time.


    Guess I''m minding it less on taking this girl as my disciple now, she should be quite a talent herself.


    And I finally got to know her name as Kiyomi while she already settled into calling me as her Master like it was a natural thing. Funny how things turned out this way.


    I had thought this was the only surprise I was getting today but¡­


    I returned to the mansion only to see itpletely engulfed in mes.


    Like¡­ The entire building was on fire and my disciples, my sisters and the servants were just standing outside and watching it burn itself into the ground.


    What.


    The.


    Hell¡­


    "Can someone exin?" I called out from behind, confused on why everyone was just watching their home burn instead of doing something about it.


    "Master Lin!"


    "Onii-sama!"


    "Master!"


    "Papa!"


    """"We can exin!""""


    I winced from the volume of their shouts.


    "Ara ara? Is that you Kiyomi? What are you doing here?" Manami''s voice cut through everyone else''s.


    The fox beside me stiffened, turning her gaze towards my other nine tailed fox disciple, "El¡­ Elder sister?"


    What? So they were sisters after all? Didn''t she say they were twins? Ah¡­ Fraternal twins, is that it?


    "Ufufufu~ The way your tails were swaying just now¡­ Could it be?"


    Kiyomi poked her fingers together, "Umm¡­ Yes¡­ Is he..."


    "Ufufufu~ My Master? Yes. It seems we really can''t escape our fate of sharing could we?"


    I raised my hands, "Ok, first up. You two are sisters. That''s fine and we''ll talk about thatter. Now the more important thing, why is our house on fire? Just one of you tell me, please."


    All of them turned towards ria.


    She smiled at me sheepishly, "Umm¡­ Cleansing?"


    I raised an eyebrow, "Cleansing? From what?"


    "Two parasites," Odriana answered with a hint of glee.


    Two parasites? Wait¡­ They can''t mean those two right?


    "It''s exactly who you think it is, Onii-sama!" ria huffed. "Those two have been corrupted by a dark force! They wanted to massacre the entire town for some dark god or something!"


    Ok¡­ I know about the massacre part, but the dark god thing is news to me. How did she even¡­ You know what? I don''t think I want to know.


    But did they really have to burn the entire house down though?


    As though reading my thoughts, Lian Li continued, "Since the house was contaminated by such filt-- dark beings, we can''t be too careful! So we burned everything to make sure none of that corruption has a possibility to spread!"


    Right¡­ I did teach them to be as thorough as possible I suppose¡­ Can''t fault them for that.


    But to think elder brother and father were involved in some dark god cult alongside the Dark Sect, I knew they weren''t the real masterminds behind this.


    I noticed someone missing, "What about Fred?"


    Odriana shook her head sadly, "He was also one of them. We had no choice but to put him down."


    "Ok¡­ So did you find out who was responsible for corrupting them?" I asked.


    All of them stopped moving and stared at me.


    I frowned, "Wait¡­ Did you girls just choose to set fire to the house without even restraining them in some way beforehand?"


    That can''t be it right? They were just talking about being thorough too.


    ria poked her fingers together, "Umm¡­ We didn''t see a need to restrain them?"


    I face palmed. This is the typical ''Viin conveniently leaving the ce and assume the killing method achieves its purpose, allowing said person to escape from right under their nose'' scenario.


    "Let me guess¡­ There''s an escape route that these two know of but you girls don''t?"


    ria huffed, "That can''t be Onii-sama! This entire building was built by our own builders! They couldn''t have escaped that!"


    I snapped my fingers, instantly dousing the mes to reveal a mass of burnt debris before me. With another wave of my hand, the debris were all levitated into the air, granting us an unobstructed view of a steel trap door buried halfway into the ground.


    The passageway that led to ria''s workshop was on the other side of that trap door.


    "Er¡­ Whoops?" ria muttered sheepishly.


    I sighed, letting the debris drop back to the ground, "Nevermind, this can be a problem for another day. I don''t want to deal with two more¡­ Ah nevermind. What I want to know is, what do we do now without a house?"


    Diao Chan raised her hand slowly, "Ummm¡­ Master? A million apologies for keeping this from you¡­ But Heaven Sect sent a message to us yesterday that they''ve already repaired your courtyard."


    That was fast. I expected at least another month or so.


    I raised my eyebrow at her, "And you tell me this now because?"


    "Ummm¡­ Could I get a little spanking for thete news?"


    This girl is beyond saving.


    I guess it''s back to the Sect again.


    Oh wait, there''s still the performance tomorrow, so I guess we''ll only actually leave in thete afternoon. But seriously, they''re expecting me to memorise and practice the second half of the script to perfection in a single morning?


    I''d think if it was anyone else, they definitely wouldn''t be able to do it.


    "What about you guys?" I asked, looking pointedly at my sisters and the servants.


    "Oh, we''ll remain in town for now. We discovered some things we need to¡­ Expedite on," Odriana exined helpfully.


    "I''ll definitely rush back to your side after we are done, Onii-sama! Please wait for your imouto!" ria added.


    Not exactly sure if I am looking forward to either of that happening¡­ But at least I get some semnce of my normal life back I suppose.


    This whole entire thing was the exact opposite of what I had thought a vacation was going to be anyway.


    First thing I''m going to do is sleep in my own bed for a week.


    Ah crap, I can''t do that anymore can I?


    Well¡­ At least I have my disciples tofort me¡­


    Gonna fluff Manami''s tails lotster.


    (Dailus POV) [The Elder brother]


    I followed father through the winding tunnels that the hooded stranger had prepared for us in case of such an emergency.


    I can''t believe that detestable guy managed to corrupt her to this extent.


    She chose to side with him, an outsider, over her own flesh and blood!


    How could such a thing even be possible?!


    Everyone knows your own blood rtivese first!


    To think she would set fire to the mansion just to try and get rid of us, all because we set a bounty on that guy? She truly has been led astray.


    Just you wait, when we get inducted to the Dark Sect, we''ll grow our power ande back to take what is rightfully ours!


    "Up here, Dailus," Father called out, climbing up adder that led to a trap door.


    I followed my father up thedder, finding ourselves in a dimly lit shack that was devoid of any furniture except for a chair in the middle of the room.


    A chair that was currently being upied by the hooded person that had approached us before.


    "Ah, greetings Dark One, " My father bowed respectfully. "I''m afraid we have met with someplications on our side¡­"


    "I can see that," a disembodied voice answered him from underneath that hood. "All I told you was to keep the damn Orcs and Dark Sect supplied. Why did you have to issue a bounty on him?"


    "He was a threat, as you could see," My father exined.


    "You have touched the reverse scale of the dragon¡­ And because of that, everything we have done here has been for naught," the hooded one spat at us.


    Tch¡­ Just because this person is someone important in some dark cult they think we are beneath them? We are still of a noble House you know? It''s an honour for you we are even giving you that little respect!


    Aren''t you also acting as the Dark Sect''sckey? That''s why you came to us to get supplies from them right?


    Father rubbed his hands together, "Well, I''m sure we can recoup these losses after we--"


    "A pawn that does not move asmanded is useless," the figure interrupted, standing up from the chair.


    I bristled at thatment, "Hey! We''re not your damn pawns! By right you should be grovelling at our feet! Feel thankful that we''re even giving you this much face!"


    The hooded person chuckled, "Really? Well¡­ I''ll indulge you then. Both of you can give me all the faces you want."


    That person raised his arm towards us before the room seemed to be darker.


    ck smoke appeared from beneath my father''s feet, covering him up in a manner of seconds.


    There was an agonised scream before it was abruptly cut off, reced with the sound of muted gargles and moans.


    I took a step back in fear.


    The smoke rescinded and at where my father had been, a monster that looked like a mass of flesh with multiple eyes, ears, mouth and noses scattered around on its surface. That monster didn''t even have any feet, shuffling along the floor like a slime.


    "Enough faces to go by, hmmm?" That person chuckled.


    Right before my eyes, the mass of flesh shifted again,pacting themself and melding together like liquid before it transformed into a figure resembling father. The only difference was that his eyes seemed tock the lustre of someone alive.


    Another second passed and that monster''s face shifted from father''s to mine, then to ria''s and Odriana''s before shifting back to father''s face.


    "Yes, it''s better this way. I should have just done this from the start," the hooded person nodded before turning to me.


    My pants were wet now.


    "Mer¡­ Mercy¡­" I pleaded.


    "Mercy? For some idiots who ruined everything for me? I think not. I told you I have no need for pawns who do their own things."


    I turned towards the trapdoor to escape, but before I could even take a step towards it, the same smoke enveloped me brom beneath my feet.


    Thest thing I heard was the person thinking aloud, "Now¡­ How should I use these two to get to him?"

 Chapter 130 - It’s Playtime

    (MC POV)


    "I will not. Kiss. A. Guy," I protested, shaking my rolled-up script at the three idol members in front of me. Kiyomi was absent due to handling some backstage stuff.


    ??


    "You don''t actually have to kiss him," The slime girl informed exasperatedly. "Just pretending is enough. Acting is your strong suit isn''t it?"


    "Acting or no, I am against making kissy faces to someone of my gender."


    "Come oooon!" The nekomata pleaded. "Do you knyow how hard it is to get the other person to agree to be your partner?"


    I crossed my arms, "No, and frankly my dear, I don''t give a damn."


    The Ryu girl scoffed, "Well we''ve already reached this stage, it''s toote to back out now. I say just do whatever you feel you can do. I''m sure the other actor can improv if need be."


    I raised my eyebrow, "So you got another professional in this quaint little town? How convenient."


    All of them just smiled at me without answering.


    I shrugged, if pushes to shove, I''ll just figure out something on the spot.


    Honestly, right now I''m only putting up with this kind of crap because of my disciples.


    I didn''t intend for the other girls to find out about my little side project, but Kiyomi just had to spill the beans about my involvement in this y and all of them had dered their wholehearted support for me.


    All of them, including the servants, im that they will definitely be there to watch my performance.


    When Cai Hong looks at you with sparkles in her eyes and full of anticipation, you''ll have to be a heartless monster to let her down.


    I just hope my partner isn''t some creepy dude.


    On second thought, they will definitely find some handsome guy since my sister had written the other guy to be quite charming.


    Yes, I did went ahead to read the book my sister wrote.


    Justst night in fact, when we had to stay in one of the town''s inns. My disciples were quite happy that there weren''t enough rooms so they ended up sharing a room with me.


    I punished Diao Chan as she had requested and managed to get my fluff time with Manami.


    Thanks to this small body of mine, I can just bury my entire body into that mass of fluff easily. Now I''m a little hesitant about returning to my original adult form...


    I got to talk with the inn''s proprietress and found that she had a copy of the book, she was unusually happy to let me borrow it after I expressed interest in reading it.


    Aside from the fact that it was BL, the story and characters were actually quite interesting and unique. Odriana probably analysed the best points in all the stories she knew andbined them to create this. I can see why people liked it so much and are hyped for this live action show.


    "Could I at least meet the guy acting as the other dude first?" I requested.


    "Nyot possible!" The nekomata made an ''X'' sign with her arms. "You''ll just try and convince them to do something else during the show!"


    Well¡­ She got me there.


    The Ryu girl ruffled my hair, "Don''t worry about it. Your partner is truly a professional in this sector."


    I rolled my eyes, "Yeah, that''s what I''m worried about."


    You can never know what lengths professionals will go just for their art and I''m speaking from experience.


    Resigning myself to my fate, I assured them that I would do my best for theing performance.


    Satisfied with my answer, the slime girl and the nekomata left, leaving me with the Ryu girl.


    I raised an eyebrow at her, wondering why she was still here.


    Thest thing I expected was for her to check that no one was around before leaning close to whisper in my ear, "You don''t need to worry about your partner, you''ll definitely like them. This is thanks for the ointment you gave me, it works like a charm."


    She pulled away and gave me a conspiratory smile before slithering out after her friends.


    That actually made me more worried instead of relieved¡­


    (Diao Chan POV)


    I followed my sisters to the theatre that Master was going to perform at, alongside his two sisters and all of their followers.


    To think Master had specifically gone to such lengths to teach me how to improve my acting skills¡­


    This one is truly not worthy, Master!


    This Diao Chan will engrave your performance deeply into my memory and work hard to improve mycklustre skills!


    Ahhnn~? Just remembering how Master punished mest night for my impudence sends shivers down my spine~


    Mmmm~ I can''t wait to receive another lesson from Master~


    "Diao Chan, wipe your drool please," Lian Li admonished me, passing a handkerchief my way. "We are representing as Master''s disciples today. We shall not shame Master."


    I muttered an apology while dabbing at my lips delicately with the cloth she proffered me.


    We found our seats at the VIP section easily enough, having the sister of your Master as the shadow ruler of the town definitely helps.


    The entire theatre was packed to the brim today, it was almost as if the entire town had gathered here.


    I could even see the aisles upied by people sitting on the steps and even the back of the theatre was packed with people standing just behind the seats.


    All of them must also be fellow believers of Master.


    Manami had also taken upon herself to ingrain the entire show into her memory before she spreads them amongst our own church using her memory Technique.


    "When I approved of their group''s idea to use this story to promote their group, I was rather concerned that they might not be able to find a good enough actor to fill the main lead''s role," Odrianamented,? her fingers ying with the frills on her ck dress.


    "But to think my cute little brother will take the role himself in this y¡­ It truly is fate!"


    Cai Hong looked towards Lian Li, "Papa y?"


    Lian Li patted her head, "Not that kind of y, Cai Hong."


    "Well are they starting yet? I''m tireeeeed of waiting already! We want Master!" Eris groaned, one of her legs propped up on the armrest.


    Almost immediately, she pped her own leg off the armrest, her face an expression of indignation, "Sit like ady!"


    The lights of the theatre dimmed and all the noises in the theatre immediately ceased, everyone leaning forward to focus all their attention on stage. It seems like everyone here knows theatre etiquette at least.


    A Ryu yokai floated out from above the stage to hover in front of the curtains, beginning her introduction to the y.


    "There once was a boy, touched by god himself, whose mind was forever wrapped in symphony. Misunderstood by all he was, for not many couldprehend the melody he ys. But still he was admired for the art that he disys, for it soothes both hearts and minds for the weary."


    She glided to the side just as the curtains opened up, revealing our dearest Master standing on centre stage.


    All decorum within the theatre flew out of the window then, as everyone stood up from their seats. Everyone of them were cheering, whistling and pping at our God''s entrance.


    I could even see hand drawn banners being hoisted up in the crowd, the words "Love Love Master Lin!!" written boldly on the cloth.


    Well¡­ Can''t say we were any better as we took out our own banners and whistles, screaming at the top of our lungs for our Master.


    Ahhh~~ He looks absolutely adorable in that school uniform! I wonder if Master is open to costume y?

 Chapter 131 - Shining In The Spotlight

    (MC POV)


    I was not prepared for the House going absolutely bonkers when the curtains were raised for me to move downstage.


    ??


    I thought this was supposed to be a theatre y? Not some idol event?


    Why the hell do I see people hoisting banners and even waving light sticks in the air?!


    Hello? Marketing team? You guys advertised this as a y right?


    Why does the entire House look like they''re expecting me to break out into song and dance then?


    Also¡­ I shouldn''t even be well known inside this town, so why are these people screaming and cheering for me? Shouldn''t the other four idols receive this kind of reception instead?


    Could they just be apuding for the character and not me?


    No wait, they have a banner with "Love Love Master Lin!!" on it, so they''re definitely cheering for me.


    And I see my disciples and sisters up in the VIP booths doing the same thing, their banners with more personalised messages like "I Love Master!" with hearts painted all around and "Onii-sama numbah wan!".


    When the hell did they even make those?


    Oh well, now is not the time to ponder about such things, the show must still go on.


    But in order to do so, I need to settle the House first...


    "Friends! Bei Yangers! Countrymen! Lend me your ears!"


    The entire theatre quietened down, all of their eyes on me.


    "I am just but a small blip in this ne of existence! Nothing more than a face among the crowds! But yet I implore you, my most dearest people! Just go forth and sit awhile! Let me work the magic that is of the arts!"


    As though guided by an invisible hand, the audience slowly settled down back to their ces.


    I waited for a moment more before finally starting the show.


    Slipping into the character of ''Mark'' easily, I began the telling of his tale.


    The scene was an introduction to his character, where he spouts all sorts of cringey lines and weird poses throughout his daily life.


    He could be walking down the street to get to school and a girl''s handkerchief could be blown his way.


    He would leap into the air, do a perfect double somersault, grab that cloth in between his fingers before executing a triple forward roll and doing a three pointnding in front of the handkerchief''s owner.


    He would then pass that little piece of cloth back to the girl while saying things like "Such is the whims of the wind, taking what is precious to us. But for you... I shall stop this wind with all my might."


    I think I impress even myself by doing all that with a straight face.


    That''s not even the worst one too.


    He would sometimes stop in the middle of a conversation with someone, look straight ahead and blurt out "My right eye is trembling¡­" before dashing off with his arms iling behind him.


    I''d like to think that if anyone did this in real life it would be an absolute cringefest.


    I had even half expected the audience to break out in groans and curse at the scenes of cringe.


    But somehow, they were just watching with captivated expressions. Heck, even my disciples seem to be ted in watching whatever I''m doing down here.


    Did they get contaminated by my sisters'' ''An Ney May'' thinking too?


    Gotta purify themter.


    (Kiyomi POV)


    "He really is a natural, how does he do that?" Chuya asked, her slime form visibly wobbling from excitement.


    "Apparently, he has decades worth of experience," I answered without looking away.


    Hikari raised an eyebrow at me, her twin cat tails waving in the air slowly, "You''re kidding right, nyaa?"


    "Not really," I admitted with a smile.


    "Well. I guess it''s good that we got a professional to match him as his partner," Chuya giggled.


    I did not respond to her as my attention was now entirely on my new Master, my entire being enraptured by his every movement.


    Perhaps it was due to myck of attention before I knew about his real identity,but I could clearly see the strength and nobility in all his movements now.


    It seemed so obvious when I knew what to look out for. Even his words were imbued with his power and just by listening to it, my body thrums with every word he speaks.


    I can''t believe I had been this blind to what has always been in front of me.


    "Well, that''s my cue," Hikari announced, her tails swishing around to show how enthusiastic she was about going up on stage. "Wish me luck!"


    She entered from the right side of the stage, hopping directly up towards my Master with a smile on her face.


    I remembered vividly that the next part required some ''jealous boys'' dumping a bucket of water on him from above.


    It was one of the more popr scenes since it featured Mark walking around in drenched clothing which caught the eye of the other male lead.


    Two backstage staff were already waiting on the parapets above the stage with the bucket prepared, I could see them doing some sort of prayer before lifting up the bucket.


    The bucket of water was dumped spectacrly on him, triggering loud gasps of astonishment from the audience.


    My eyes caught sight of a few flickers of what could be fire and lightning in the corner of the VIP booths. I didn''t even need to look there to know that my new sisters were barely restraining themselves from leaping onto the stage in anger.


    But once again, Master disyed his wonderful skills by performing his lines masterfully, brushing away that bullying incident and doing the iconic wall m scene on Hikari.


    Master exited the stage towards my direction, droplets of water still dripping from his hair.


    I handed him the towel that I had already prepared beforehand. He could have just used his Technique to make himself dry but he had mentioned beforehand that he wanted to leave the impression of a normal kid to the other three idols who, he believes, still think that he is just an eight year old boy.


    Not that I think they see him as a normal kid from the beginning anyway but I will indulge in Master''s wishes.


    I suppose it''s fortunate they aren''t that well informed about the Practitioner world as I am since the name "Master Lin" is a dead giveaway. I am quite surprised there are people in this town that actually knows his identity seeing how they''re usually rather hostile towards Practitioners.


    "Thanks, I still don''t see the other male lead though? Is hete?" Master asked, towelling his face dry.


    "Oh, that person''s already here. Don''t worry about it," Chuya assured him with a cheeky smile.


    Is it just me or is Chuya''s slime form bigger than usual?


    Master looked at her with a dubious look on his face, "Whatever¡­ I''ll go change for the next scene."


    Once Master left the area, Chuya reached into her gtinous body to pull out a set of clothes that she had kept hidden inside of her.


    "Well, time for you to change too, Kiyomi. Don''t mess your finale up now."


    I nodded, taking the clothes in my hands, "I hope I can at least match his tempo..."


    That brought a round ofughter from her as I proceeded towards the changing rooms with my own costume in hand.

 Chapter 132 - And They Lived Happily Ever After... Maybe

    (MC POV)


    "So I heard you were the new transfer student? Which wind did you ride to be blown to such a ce like this?" I spouted out my lines with a straight face.


    ??


    "And I see that you are Mark, the most loved and hated person in this academy," The other person responded with a grin.


    I flicked my hair dramatically, "I see you''ve heard of me, transfer student George. Now I must ask you, which side of the coin shall you stand at?"


    George ignored my question and instead walked up to me with his chin high.


    Disturbed by his silence, I took a hesitant step back, my back pressing against the wall behind me.


    He mmed the wall with his palm, cing a finger below my chin to lift my face up and stare right into my eyes.


    "I stand on neither sides," He whispered, licking his lips suggestively. "I would rather have you stand by my side instead."


    I sucked in a breath, my face disying a conflicted mass of emotions before he pulled away from me, chuckling.


    "I will see you around Mark, perhaps we could get to know each other better," George exited the stage while giving a backwards wave.


    Just before the lights dimmed on stage, I caught a glimpse of the audience who were entirely enraptured by the earlier scene. Many of the girls blushing furiously at what had just transpired.


    Even my disciples were at the edge of their seats, watching the entire scene with half-lidded eyes.


    Once the stage was plunged fully into darkness, I took my cue to exit from the stage on the same side that George had left from.


    ''George'' was waiting for me there, leaning on one of the stage props.


    I looked at Kiyomi wearing the male uniform of the fictitious academy that both Mark and George were attending and I have to say, it kind of suits her.


    Her shoulder length hair was tied in a high ponytail and it seems that she used some kind of binding on her chest to hide her usually distinctive bosoms.


    If I didn''t know her before this, I might have mistaken her for a rather effeminate young man.


    I should''ve known.


    Is this why they were so insistent on hiding who the ''male'' partner was for this show? Just so they can pull a reverse trap card on me?


    Honestly, I''d never have thought Kiyomi to be the other lead for this. Since she didn''t have a specific role all this time, I thought she only had backstage duties all this while.


    "Really?" I asked, an incredulous look on my face. "This was supposed to be the big reveal?"


    She smiled at me, "Sorry Master¡­ They wanted you to be on edge about doing it with a guy up until thest moment. Hikari thought it would be fun to watch how you would react. Are you ok with me being your partner?"


    "I don''t suppose Manami already told you about what we''ve done?"


    She tilted her head, "Not yet. Should she?"


    "At the rate things are going, I suspect you''ll learn of it sooner orter anyway so it doesn''t matter. Let''s just give them a good show."


    "By your will, Master."


    I still can''t get used to her doing that.


    A person who was distant and cold suddenly addressing you so respectfully¡­ Yeah, not even Diao Chan had this big of a switch.


    I would assume her want for power led to such a big turn around, they say that people change a lot to get what they want, after all.


    Just look at me, I used to always stay locked inside my own room to get stronger and never even bothered reconnecting with my family. Dying was enough for me to give up on that closed door cultivation bullcrap.


    Since I know fox youkai has a tendency to be rather¡­ Endearing with their mates, I would wager Kiyomi was not as open to that idea since she feels it makes her weak.


    That might have prompted her to leave Manami''s vige in an attempt to strengthen herself but it still came one full circle in the end.


    I suppose Manami being her sister had something to do with it, it''s just that Kiyomi has be more clear-headed from her time spent in the outside world.


    The white haired fox turned to me suddenly, "Ah¡­ Master? You are fine with doing ''that'' scene, right?"


    It took me a moment to know what she was talking about, "I suppose. Just don''t be too weird about it."


    "Understood. We should go, Kana has already prepared the stage."


    Kana? Ah, the Ryu girl. I believe she''s the Stage Manager for this little show.


    We got to our positions and the lights came back on again, this time we were in the ssroom of the academy.


    "I heard what you did George," I pointed an usatory finger at ''him''. "To think you had that side of you, you think no one would find out?"


    "Huhuhu¡­ So? What do you intend to do about it?" George taunted. "But was that not what you wanted? To be left alone?"


    I mmed my fist on a table, "You crippled all of the bullies! That was going too far!"


    George chuckled, crossing his arms in front of him, "Really? I''d think that crippling anyone who even tries to touch my property is a justifiable action."


    "Your property? Since when have I be your property?"


    He stepped in front of me, barely an arm''s length away, "Why¡­ Since the start of course."


    He pinched my chin in between his finger and thumb, once more tilting my head up to face the taller him.


    By now I can hear the girls who have begun hyperventting within the audience, no doubt anticipating what was toe.


    "I¡­ Am not easy, you know?" I cautioned him.


    "As you shouldn''t be. You deserve perfection, namely me."


    "A rather arrogant thing for someone like you to say."


    He smiled, "Well¡­ It is with this arrogance that I could attract you, right?"


    I swear this girl is actually enjoying this. I have never seen her eyes so bright and full of enthusiasm before. Don''t tell me she''s a closet S?


    George leaned in close to me, I could even feel his breath on my face now.


    "You are a deviant," I used, though I made no move to push him away.


    "You don''t deny the attraction hmm? Well then¡­ Thanks for the meal."


    George/Kiyomi moved thest few centimeters to connect our lips together, her head tilting to the side as her arms wrapped around me to pull me closer to her.


    Cue the audience screaming out their cheers in the background.


    I really need a vacation after this.


    Well¡­ Just need to do the ending scene with Kiyomi where George reveals he''s the son of some big corporation''s boss and promises Mark a life full of luxuries.


    Of course there''s the continuation of Mark and George oveing both their families'' disapproval at their rtionship and otherplications but we wisely decided to just end this little y at the part where George and Mark walk off into the sunset, hand in hand.


    Perhaps they wanted to see how well this y was received before deciding if a sequel was a profitable enough venture.


    Not really my concern since I''m heading right back out after today.


    Hmm? Damn, Kiyomi''s really getting into this, she''s already trying to stuff her tongue down my throat.


    Oh well, seeing as how the audience is going crazy about it, I guess I can just indulge her for now.

 Chapter 133 - On The Ride Home

    (Manami POV)


    "So¡­ How did it taste?" I poked at my cute little sister.


    ??


    "Elder sister¡­ Please stop poking at my cheek," Kiyomi grumbled, though she made no move to stop me from doing so.


    After Master had finished his mouth watering performance, we set off thatte afternoon with almost the entire town seeing us off.


    We had contemted castrating the infidels who had dared soaked our Master in water. But after finding out that Master himself didn''t mind it and also how delicious it made him look¡­ We decided not to do it¡­ For now.


    Kiyomi had her idol mates seeing her off as well, apparently she had already informed them of her decision to follow Master in leaving the town the night before. The other three chose to remain behind for the moment, stating something about ''upholding a contract''.


    I heard from Master''s little sister that all of them had signed a contract with the idol agency that was also under her jurisdiction.


    They had to work in the town for a set number of years in exchange for the town sheltering them in their time of need. Kiyomi was only given a free pass because of the fact that Master had taken her under his wing.


    There was no way a piece of signed paper could stand in the way of what our Master wants so ria had Kiyomi''s contract burned that day.


    She did mention that an unnamed patron had invested a hefty sum in that agency the very same day as well, but no one knows who it was. It was signed under an anonymous beneficiary with the earned interest umted over time until the person returns to collect it with a promissory note.


    A weird investor that''s for sure.


    Once everything was packed and ready, we set off once more back to Heaven Sect.


    Since there were more of us now, Master opted to use two carriages instead of one. Cai Hong, Eris and Diao Chan rode with him while Lian Li, Kiyomi and I shared the other one.


    Originally Lian Li wanted to ride with Master, but she gave her space to Diao Chan since both Eris and her wanted to discuss with Master about his performance and how they could learn from him.


    And I''m here mostly because Master told me to bully-- I mean catch up with my cute little sister.


    "Ara ara? Is my little Kiyomi shy? How cute~e on now, don''t be shy~ How did Master taste?"


    She turned her head away before muttering "Strawberries¡­" under her breath.


    "Ufufufu~ And this sister of yours knows how much you like strawberries~ Don''t worry, Master won''t mind it as long as you as we don''t go too overboard~"


    "That is not what I''m worried about, elder sister."


    "Ufufufu~ Of course it isn''t~"


    Lian Li giggled, "You two seem to be really close."


    I patted my cute little sister''s head, "Of course we are, we used to share everything with each other! But Kiyomi was more interested in bing stronger so she left the vige."


    Lian Li tilted her head, "What about your ident?"


    I froze for a second before recovering, "Ara? Which ident are you talking about Lian Li? If you mean the little ident I did when I swore my devotion to Master, it is but a small matter no?"


    Lian Li caught the look I sent her and knew I didn''t want Kiyomi to know about my time of weakness. It wasn''t a period that I was proud of and there''s no way I''ll let Kiyomi, who has always looked up to me as her elder sister, know how low I''ve fallen back then.


    Call it an elder sister''s pride if you will.


    That''s probably why she refuses to feel weak since most of her life she has me as the ''strong, big sister''.


    Since it wasn''t possible for her to mate with me, she left the vige to look for a potential mate that could match me in terms of strength to escape from my shadow.


    Mmm¡­ But it seems she has grown plenty strong herself. She had left the vige when I had? seven tails while she had four. Because of my stagnation due to the ident, she has already managed to catch up with me.


    Ufufufu~ Nothing makes an elder sister prouder than watching her little sister grow!


    "So we have the next two to three days to ourselves before we reach Master''s Sect¡­ I wonder how they''re doing?" Lian Li wondered aloud.


    I turned back to Kiyomi, "I see you''ve epted Master''s real identity quite easily."


    She brushed one of her tails absentmindedly, "I''ve seen what Master is capable of and he has already done things I can never dream of doing in my entire life. It isn''t too much for me to believe that he is a god that has descended into the mortal realm."


    I nodded at her with a smile, Kiyomi is a smart little sister after all, it''s not surprising she figured it out so easily.


    Unlike that pitiful duo that went against Master every step of the way, such a shame they actually managed to get away from us.


    And for Master to see through our mistakes in letting them immediately¡­ It seems all of us still have a lot to learn.


    "Just out of curiosity," Kiyomi interrupted my thoughts. "Could I know why Master is in a child''s body?"


    Both Lian Li and I smiled at her question.


    For the next half an hour, both of us regaled my cute little sister with the tale of how Master had used himself to shield everyone in the Sect fromplete annihtion. It was only due to Master''s godly disposition that he could stille back to us in one piece, at the cost of returning to his younger body.


    She tapped her chin with a finger after knowing the full story, "But¡­ Master mentioned that he was actually forty years old and returned to his younger self. Is he really forty? The Master Lin I heard about is barely in his twenties."


    Lian Li and I shared a look with each other.


    Master was definitely in his twenties this year, there was no doubt about that. Being the youngest Master of Heaven Sect leaves quite an impression on everyone that is in the know about the Practitioner world.


    Lian Li shook her head, "No, Master is definitely not that old. He should return to his normal self in a few weeks at most. But since he already has his strength back, I''m not exactly sure why Master has chosen to remain in that child form of his, though I am notining much."


    Kiyomi frowned slightly, "Could Master have actually travelled back in time from the future?"


    "Ara? Did Master suggest anything of that sort to you? Could he have been joking at that time?" I asked.


    My little sister thought for a moment, "He did mention once that he has never lied to me during our conversations¡­ And I had been made aplete fool by not believing his ims of being a skilled Practitioner when he first joined the theatre."


    "Does that mean... Master might really have returned from the future?" Lian Li gasped in amazement.


    If that was true¡­ Master might be even more godly than we thought. To think there were still so many things we have yet to know about Master.


    Kiyomi tilted her head slightly, "How curious¡­ Perhaps I will have to ask Master about itter. For now¡­ Could I trouble sister Lian Li and elder sister to enlighten me on Master''s virtues? I would like to know what kind of Master I will be serving."


    Ah, now that''s a topic that both Lian Li and I are well-versed in.


    The rest of the day was spent introducing my cute little Kiyomi on how wonderful and divine Master truly is.

 Chapter 134 - Of Course There’s Something Sealed Inside You

    (MC POV)


    When night began to fall, our little group decided to set up camp by the side of the road.


    ??


    The two drivers opted to camp a distance away from us, giving us our privacy. Originally they wanted to share the same space as us, but they changed their minds and picked a faraway spot when I came back from my nature''s call. Not sure what made them change their decision in the first ce though.


    The girls were scattered around our little camp site at the moment, each of them engaged in their own training after receiving my instructions for the night.


    Lian Li, Manami and Cai Hong were seated with their legs crossed and eyes closed, all of them trying to increase the levels of their Elemental Quarks.


    It was quite surprising to see Cai Hong bing more serious about training but I suppose it''s the result of watching her sisters. She does have good role models after all.


    Eris was going through the sword skills I taught her, I could see that she''s creating her own style of swordy from how she''s constantly switching through her motions. Sometimes I really wonder how she does that so fluidly.


    Diao Chan was alone in a corner with her notebook in hand. It was quite fortunate for her that she has such a good memory that any Spells she writes down she is able to memorise them easily. Even I have trouble remembering some of the Spells I had used in the past, but it doesn''t seem to be much of a problem for her.


    Pretty soon, I''ll have to teach her how to craft her own Spells.


    Now with everyone else upied, I turned towards my newest disciple.


    She was seated in a seiza position with both her legs tucked underneath her body perfectly, her posture exuding the picture of a mature beauty.


    I can see how Manami and Kiyomi are twins.


    Taking a seat on a wooden stool across her, I looked straight at her before holding out my palms, "ce your hands on top of mine, I''ll do a scan of your Cultivation Point."


    She obeyed without a hesitation, cing both of her pristine hands in the middle of my palms delicately.


    I closed my eyes and guided my own Elemental Quarks into her body, an action that I''ve grown extremely familiar with by now.


    Using her Quark Veins as my guide, I was able to locate her Cultivation point near the end of her spine where her tails would be connected to her body.


    A rather weird ce for it to be in but not unheard of.


    Extending my senses into the Cultivation Point, I concentrated my consciousness to unravel the secrets to her body''s Elemental Quarkposition.


    With this, I should be able to sense the density and innate Elemental Quarks, this would allow me to find a training method that would maximise her potential.


    But what I least expected was for my entire consciousness to be dragged into it, which seems to be happening rather often these days.


    I blinked, finding myself standing in front of a tall ck and white torii gate.


    Ok¡­ This is new. I don''t think Manami has this inside her either? Oh wait, I never checked hers since she was still recovering from her damaged Quark Veins back then.


    I should do a check on herter then.


    But first, why the hell is there a torii gate inside Kiyomi''s Cultivation Point?


    No, no, no¡­ It can''t be acting as a seal of some sort right? That''s just way too cliche.


    A single giant eye opened within the darkness behind the torii gate, it''s gaze directed straight at me.


    Of course.


    I suppressed the urge to roll my eyes while addressing the giant eye, "So¡­ I''m going to skip the part where I''m shocked and surprised at you being here and assume you''re some strong being that is sealed inside my disciple''s body?"


    The eye blinked before the darkness shifted, revealing the head of a giant white fox that wasying down on top of a paw.


    "What does a Divine Being like you want with someone as lowly as me?" The fox asked, its voice clearly feminine.


    "Divine Being? What are you talking about?" I asked.


    The fox snorted, "You do not need to hide from me, I share the senses of my host. I saw your battle with the Great One. Though I might only just be a scant few hundred thousand years old, I was still around before The Great Loss happened."


    Ah, the fox must believe me to be some strong being because I managed to banish that tentacled monster away. Well, the stars helped me for that one but since I don''t know what this fox''s disposition is, let''s just let her think that I managed to do it with my own strength for now.


    "You have yet to answer my question on why you are sealed inside my disciple''s Cultivation Point," I reminded her.


    She half closed her eye, "Would you believe me if I said I was a rampaging monster and this girl''s parents sealed me inside her in order to contain me, resulting in my host being bullied and ridiculed all her life?"


    "Nope."


    She bared her fangs as her lips curled into a wicked smile, "Then you would be right, though my story was a bit simr to that one."


    She stretched herself, yawning like a cat which made the darkness around her disappear like mist, revealing her full body for me to see.


    The fox had pure white fur and a size that dwarfed even the demon Abaddon, heck, the demon could even probably be her chew toy.


    I''m pretty sure that she could destroy an entire town with just a step of her foot too, judging by the immense size of hers.


    Behind her was a mass of tails that I had no idea where to even start counting, but certainly numbering in the hundreds.


    The foxid back down after stretching, looking at me with her other eye, "Where should I start¡­ Though I was not rampaging at that time, I got involved with a fight with my sister that may have caused quite a lot of destruction. Before you ask, yes, your other fox disciple houses my sister. And unlike our hosts, I''m the older one."


    Ok¡­ This will take some time to get used to. My pair of fox disciples both have giant foxes inside of them who happen to be sisters as well. The younger fox disciple is host to the older fox while the older fox disciple is housing the younger fox.


    Right, got it. I nodded for her to continue.


    "My sister and I had gotten into a fight one day that resulted in the destruction of our surroundings. Maybe one or a dozen mountains got destroyed but I think that was pretty minor. One of your kind came to stop us and sealed both of us in some sort of small ball to stop us, really rude of him. We were left there for several centuries before The Great Loss urred, sending us to this ne."


    The Great Loss? Sent them to this ne? Does that mean they were from the other nes? Then this ''Great Loss'' event¡­ Could it be the reason why Cai Hong''s egg ended up on this ne too?


    "And? Don''t tell me you two ended up in my disciples'' bodies because they found your prison balls and ate them?"


    The fox snorted, "It might sound ridiculous, but they were still nothing but little pups back then, thinking our prison was some sort of candy they found. And of course the older sister gave my prison ball, the slightly bigger one, to her little sister."


    Ah, that''s Manami for you, always the motherly one.


    "At least I was released from the confines of that small prison into a bigger prison that is not stuck at one ce, so there''s that I suppose," The fox chuckled. "Your ne has quite the interesting people I must say, never a boring moment around here."


    The fox yawned before continuing, "And yes, I am the reason why this Kiyomi girl has managed to reach her current level of Quark proficiency. Just like how Manami has my sister to thank for her own nine tails."


    I looked towards her mass of fluffy tails again.


    "About a hundred and twenty seven tails," The fox offered up the answer without my prompting, waving her tails proudly in the air. "A thousand years for every addition to my number of tails."


    "So¡­ You''ve at least been in here for several decades at least, no thoughts on breaking out?" I asked.


    The fox sniffed, "I just want to live an easy life. The only reason I got into a fight with my sister back then was because she insisted her tails were fluffier than mine, how preposterous of her to assume such a thing. Now I can just stay here and travel the world with my host, watching everything like some sort of show without a need to worry. Though I admit it''s a bit boring at times but I''d rather stay here than risk being hunted outside, I doubt my kind is amon sight in this ne, yes?"


    I nodded, I don''t think giant foxes that can crush mountains with a single tail swipe is ever recorded to exist in the Earthen ne.


    "Then no loss for me," she shrugged her shoulders,ying her head back down on top of the paw. "As long as Kiyomi supplies her Cultivation Point constantly with Elemental Quarks, I will be fed."


    "What about your sister?"


    "She can handle herself, she''s only a few centuries younger than me after all."


    Oh, she probably doesn''t know about Manami''s ident¡­


    I guess she''s a pretty chill fox, I''ll just make a guess now that Manami''s fox is the fiery and willful one.


    "And does Kiyomi even know you exist?"


    She knocked her paw against an invisible wall between us, just above the torii gate, "With this seal around, I couldn''t talk to her even if I wanted to, so no."


    "So is there a name I can call you? Or you don''t even have one?"


    She did what could have been a shrugging motion with her shoulders, "Back in my ne, I was always called the Immortal White Fox and my sister the Immortal Red Fox. We might have names once but you forget these kinds of things over several millennia."


    I guess I can just go the standard route and call them Shiro and Aka if I''m beingzy. But I think spending a little more effort on thinking up their names might be a good idea.


    "Well¡­ I guess er¡­ Nice meeting you. I''lle here once in a while I guess?" I waved.


    She blinked, "For a Divine Being like yourself to bother about me¡­ Is there a reason? I already told you I have no intention of harming your disciple didn''t I?"


    I shrugged, pulling my consciousness out of Kiyomi''s Cultivation Point, "You just seem like you can use somepany."

 Chapter 135 - There Is No Such Thing As Too Much Mofu Mofu

    (Kiyomi POV)


    I felt the warmth leave my belly as Master withdrew his hands.


    ??


    Somehow, I managed to restrain the mewl of disappointment from spilling past my lips.


    "Interesting¡­" Master muttered, tapping his chin with a finger. "What can I do with you¡­"


    There was the slight feeling of fear that Master might feel I was unworthy to teach at this point. After knowing about Master''s exploits from elder sister Manami and Lian Li, I came to realise how much I had underestimated Master.


    Even factoring in the fact that he had single handedly beaten back a monster that shouldn''t even exist in nightmares, he was also a treasure trove of knowledge and techniques. Both of them had told me how he was the main reason for the town''s development and how he had helped his disciples advance far beyond their expected capabilities.


    I havee to regret knowing so little about the Practitioner world, if only I had been a little more diligent I could have avoided making such a fool of myself back then.


    I watched with bated breath as Master took a moment to consider something before reaching out for my hand again.


    "I will send a trickle of energy through your Quark Veins. Remember the route it takes as it will be the best path for you to gather your Elemental Quarks to materialise your Techniques."


    I nodded to show I understood, tuning my senses to track the energy Master had mentioned.


    The warmth travelled up my arm and into my chest before following a winding path down towards the bottom of my spine.


    The heat gathered at the base of my spine, sending a tingle of pleasure throughout my entire body. My toes curled and my tails froze in the air, my entire mind focused on the pleasing warmth that had spread throughout my body.


    It remained there for a few moments? before travelling up my other arm to disperse out into the air.


    "Remember that feeling, now you have to make sure that this is your most natural way of gathering and circting Elemental Quarks to feed the fo¡­ I mean¡­ Cast your Techniques," Master instructed.


    My sight was fixated on his lips. They were slightly wet with moisture and looked entirely kissable from where I sat.


    "Yes, Master."


    "Good, call me once you get a hang of i--"


    I threw caution to the wind as I pulled Master''s small form in for a kiss, my entire body shivering in the pleasure that this action alone gave me.


    Master was surprised by my action at first but slowly leaned into the kiss, his hand patting my head softly.


    I broke the kiss after a while, licking my lips to enjoy the taste.


    "Thank you for the meal," I whispered sultrily.


    Master just smiled and scratched me behind the ears, "If you need help, don''t hesitate to call me."


    He gave me onest pat on the head before making his way towards Manami.


    I ran a finger across my lips, the taste of strawberries still at the tip of my tongue.


    Kukuku~ I could get used to this~


    (MC POV)


    I gently tapped Manami on her shoulder, bringing her out of her meditative state.


    She looked at me with a puzzled expression, "Is something wrong, Master?"


    "No, I just need to check something, let me hold your hands."


    Manami licked her lips, "Ara, ara? If Master wants, we can do it right now. The other girls have seen everything already anyway~"


    I flicked her on the forehead, "Stop talking nonsense, put your hands on top of mine."


    She pouted at me butplied without hesitation.


    I repeated what I did with Kiyomi in searching for her Cultivation Point, a little surprised that it was located at the same ce as well. Even if they were twins, the simrity is quite uncanny.


    Once more, I let my consciousness be dragged into her Cultivation Point, already expecting a simr scene as Kiyomi.


    But what I least expected was to be dumped on to something soft and squishy.


    "Hmmm? Is that you, Master? Eh? How did you get here?" The mass of fluff spoke.


    I turned my head towards the source of the voice to see a red fox''s head staring back at me.


    Wait¡­ Isn''t she supposed to be sealed? Or did I get pulled inside the seal with her?


    I nced around the ce, finding the torii gate I was looking for a short distance away. The only difference was that this one was destroyedpletely, only a small section of the pirs were left standing..


    I turned back to her, "What happened here?"


    "Ah! You must be confused why I''m here right, Master? Erm¡­ I''m actually a being from another ne that was sent here by--"


    "I already know," I interrupted her. "I met the Immortal White Fox just a while ago."


    "Ehhhh?! You talked to my sister before me?!" She screamed in disbelief. "That''s so unfair! Even though I met you first! Please tell me you have yet to stroke her tails!"


    "Well¡­ She''s trapped behind some sort of seal that looks like the broken torii gate over there, so I can''t get to her."


    "Hmm? She hasn''t broken through the barrier yet?" She gasped. "I''d thought from how her host is acting, the two of you might have done it already!"


    "I''m more surprised that you chose to remain in here after breaking out of the seal though. Couldn''t you have just left Manami''s body any time you want?"


    "And risk bringing trouble for Master when everyone in this ne knows of my existence? I would never dare!"


    "Ok, putting that aside for now, why are you even calling me ''Master''? I don''t remember epting you as a student."


    "Oh no no no!" She denied quickly, her head lowering to the ground. "I wouldn''t dare presume myself to be one! This one is just a pet! I wish for nothing but the night sessions to continue!"


    It took me a while to understand what she was referring to, "Why?"


    The fox broke eye contact, "Ummm¡­ I feel everything that my host does and¡­ I¡­ Really like the night sessions¡­ Ehehehe~"


    Right¡­ So she''s a perverted fox. Who would have guessed? I had even been betting on her being a tsundere.


    "And you broke out of the seal by yourself?"


    She shook her head, "It was during your first night with Manami! The energy that you filled her with overloaded the seal and it broke apart just like that! It was the best night of my life!"


    I chose to ignore herment on that, "So you''re just fine with staying here?"


    "If¡­ If Master doesn''t minding in to give me a head pat or two once in a while¡­ If it''s not too much to ask? I won''t cause any inconvenience to Manami!"


    That reminds me¡­


    "Since your seal is broken¡­ That means you can talk to Manami right? Does she know of your existence?"


    "Er¡­ Not exactly¡­ I might have spoken once or twice when she was troubled by some things but I made her think it was just some stray thoughts or her conscience talking to her. I figured it might be a good idea to justy low in case she rejects my presence¡­"


    "Then were you the reason she had her ident that crippled her Quark Veins?"


    Her ears drooped, "No... If my host dies while I was sealed, I would have just been ejected out of her body and back into that prison ball. I had to bypass the seal as much as I could with my power to preserve her life, or else Manami would''ve ended up worse than just crippling her Quark Veins¡­ But because she was crippled, I was starved for those years as well."


    I see. She actually helped Manami during that ident.


    I reached out to pat her snout, "Even though you might have done it for self-preservation¡­ Thank you for protecting Manami."


    "Fuwaaah~~ I¡­ Master¡­ Is petting me~"


    Her tails waved around, some of them curling around me softly and embracing me with their softness.


    Well, I guess I can indulge in these foxes once in a while.


    Eh?


    I just realised¡­ If I can get both of them out of my disciples while shrinking them into smaller sized foxes¡­ I''ll have more than a hundred fox tails to mofu mofu with!


    I don''t want them to regress back in age since that would regress their number of tails too¡­ I''ll have to figure some other way to do it. Creating a new kind of Technique perhaps?


    Guess I''m still going to be busy when I return to the Sect¡­


    Oh well, problems for another day, I''ll just live in the present for now.

 Chapter 136 - Breathing Is Important For Swordsmen

    (Eris POV)


    A stab, parry and an overhead sh enhanced with Fire straight into a backhand sh. [Eris]


    ??


    Then a pommel smash to the face! Elbow strike and then Imma be sending a knee to the groin! When the person is bent over like a wuss, punch him in the damned face with a Fire d fist! [Bait]


    Switch the grip on the sword to a reverse grip, a swift cut at the neck before stabbing through the chest. [Denna]


    Switch grip¡­ Pull out¡­ Behead¡­ [Laverna]


    Flick and resheathe. Hmm... I think that was rather ok? [Eris]


    This one thinks the grip switching could be a little faster. [Denna]


    Eh¡­ I think I need ta'' use some more force on that groin kick of mine. Didn''t feel like it could break the thing from that. I wonder how Cai Hong does it? [Bait]


    I let out the breath that I had been holding, wiping off the bead of sweat that had trickled past my forehead.


    This method of fighting was taught to me by Master himself.


    Master had taught me very early on that one who has truly grasped the way of the sword shall not lose even a single fight.


    When I had pointed out the clear disadvantage a non-Practitioner swordsman would face against a Practitioner, Master was quick to chastise me that I had not yet seen the tip of the iceberg.


    He told me that non-Practitioners are capable of using something called Full Focus, allowing them to utilise Elemental Quarks to a certain degree during that state.


    Unlike Practitioners who are able to circte Elemental Quarks within their Cultivation Point to form different types of elements easily, non-Practitioners like myself use our entire body as a medium for natural Elemental Quarks to flow through to use them.


    It is much more inefficient than how a Practitioner would manipte Elemental Quarks, seeing how they could just make use of the abundant Pure Elemental Quarks in the air to convert into any other element. Non-Practitioners like myself would have to absorb the minute amounts of the Elemental Quark in the air that I require to convert them into a viable attack.


    Even the most proficient non-Practitioner can''t cast something as big as a normal Practitioner can though, but that''s where our other skills make up for it.


    In Full Focus mode, my senses are incredibly tuned and sensitive to the point that I could see the flow of Elemental Quarks in the air.


    Master had clearly exined to me how such a skill was actually putting any Practitioners I faced at a disadvantage instead.


    He first used a Technique on me that mimics the state of Full Focus before throwing a rather simple Energy ball at me. I was amazed by what my eyes could see in that state.


    Master''s aura changed colours when he circted the Pure Elemental Quarks within him to Energy Quarks, and a clear white trail was created that originated from him to me a few moments before the ball flew out, traversing along that trail that I saw.


    It was a simple thing for me to sidestep it long before the ball even made half the distance between Master and I.


    Master had also told me that Practitioners are not able to ess this Full Focus state because of the Elemental Quarks already present within their bodies. It seems that having a Cultivation Point overpowers the rest of their senses such that they are not able to focus properly to enter the Full Focus state of mind.


    It was still rather shameful for me to admit that it took me a significant amount of time before I could even maintain this Full Focus state for more than a few seconds even with Master''s patient guidance.


    But I recently had a breakthrough by learning to use all of me to slip into the state easier.


    I still need to work on entering that Focus state faster. [Eris]


    Likewise¡­ [Laverna]


    Ugh¡­ If only Master could do it too! I didna'' think there wudda be sumthin'' he couldn''t do¡­ [Bait]


    It is only this one''s humble opinion but¡­ Could Master perhaps wish of us to deal with this ourselves? [Denna]


    That¡­ Might actually be possible. [Eris]


    Independence¡­ Self-improvement¡­ [Laverna]


    Dat''s right! We can''t always be troublin'' Master all the time! Gotta make our own moves too! [Bait]


    Alright, let''s start from the top again then. I''ll gather-- [Denna]


    "Is everything alright Eris? You''ve been standing still for a while now," The unmistakable tone of Master''s voice carried itself into my ears.


    I yelped in surprise before looking down towards my left where the small form of my Master stood, staring up at me in concern.


    I got lost in his mesmerizing gaze for a moment.


    Ummm¡­ Master asked a question. [Denna]


    "Ah! I''m fine, Master!" I managed to squeak out. "Ju¡­ Just having a bit of trouble wi¡­ With my Full Focus. It takes too long for me to get into that state¡­"


    Master paused for a moment before scratching his chin, "And how long does it take you to go into your Full Focus state now?"


    What should we tell him? [Eris]


    Average¡­? [Laverna]


    Eh, we''re always constantly switching wit'' one ''nother to get that thingy going¡­ I take ''bout ten seconds to git into it. [Bait]


    I take about eight. [Eris]


    This one is ashamed to admit that twelve seconds is required. [Denna]


    Six¡­ [Laverna]


    So that brings our average to about¡­ Nine seconds? [Eris]


    Correct¡­ [Laverna]


    I bowed to Master, "This one reports that nine seconds is required, Master."


    "Nine seconds?" I heard the tone of slight disbelief in his voice.


    It seems it was not up to Master''s expectations. [Eris]


    Ugh¡­ Now I feel bad for cking off that day¡­ [Bait]


    This one has been negligent. [Denna]


    Master looked at us for a moment, "Alright then, what are you dissatisfied with now?"


    "If it''s not too much to ask¡­ Could Master help us in shortening the time? We still find it impractical to switch elements mid battle¡­"


    Master raised an eyebrow, "Switching elements?"


    I nodded, "Master is capable of multi-casting and my other sisters are beginning to have a grasp on it as well. Yet here I am still stuck with one element everytime I use my Full Focus. Even though theoretically by splitting my concentration, I should be able to draw different elements together at the same time¡­"


    Master muttered something under his breath, though I only managed to catch him saying "interesting¡­", "unheard of¡­" and "testing¡­"


    Master straightened himself and looked at me with serious eyes, "In that case, let''s have a spar. I''ll get a clearer grasp on your current capabilities through livebat. I want you to hold nothing back."


    I panicked, "To¡­ To¡­ To point my sword at Master?! This one does not dare! And¡­ To raise my hand against a child is¡­ A little..."


    Master raised his eyebrow, "And you will look down on me that much to refuse even a spar?"


    My body froze from his words.


    What¡­ What do we do?! [Eris]


    C-c-c-calm down¡­ It''s n-n-n-ot like we haven''t sparred against Master before innit? [Bait]


    This one¡­ This one does not know what to do! [Denna]


    Conflicted¡­ [Laverna]


    Master tilted his head at me, "If you cannd a hit on me, I will leave tonight''s bed-warming duties to you."


    I saluted Master immediately, "Apologies¡­ I will do my best, Master! Please forgive this one''s insolence! Now Imma be going all out!"


    Master took a few steps away from me, his hands behind his back, "Begin when ready."

 Chapter 137 - My Disciple Is A Prodigy?

    (MC POV)


    After giving Manami a few pointers on her cultivation, I directed my attention to my sword wielding disciple.


    ??


    Finding her frozen in ce, I had approached her to find out what was the issue. Thest thing I expected was for her to consult me on her Full Focus state.


    When I first introduced the concept to Eris, I had not expected her to learn it so quickly.


    To be honest, I wasn''t even sure of the skill myself. Most of what I knew about it came from the books and records I had read and I was only made aware of its practical usage back when I was¡­ Assisting... In that Royal Spiritual Family Matriarch''s research.


    I''m not even sure if any non-Practitioner within this ne even knows such a skill existed.


    For Eris''s case, I only shared with her some of the theoretical knowledge I knew regarding that state. Heck, I didn''t even know what exactly it was called and just coined it with a random name that I thought of on the spot.


    No one actually gave it an official name as far as I was aware of, it was just something that non-Practitioners could do. There were various terms for it like ''mantra'', ''breath'', ''will'' and other simrly oundish terms, but the state is basically focusing the swordsman''s senses in the end.


    I only knew that those non-Practitioners somehow found a way to draw in thetent Elemental Quarks in the air but I had no idea on how it worked since I was incapable of using it.


    I gave her the idea of feeling out the tiny traces of energy in the air before trying to draw them into her body.


    What I''ve read from records that I''ve found though, is that it might take years for one to start feeling these traces of energy. After that, they will need decades of meditation and training before they can even start manipting said traces of energy.


    And this girl managed to do it within a span of a few months?


    Though it''s true that nine seconds is quite long to be truly practical, but the fact that she''s already got to the point that she can use it is a feat by itself. What''s more, she''s even seeking out Element switching?


    From what I know, this should be an extremely improbable feat. The mind would be too upied with maintaining the connection with one particr type Elemental Quark to even consider pulling in another one.


    Going into Full Focus state is like putting someone in front of a mass of marbles of varying colours and asking you to pick up red marbles using your left hand, blue marbles with your right hand and putting them into different containers at the same time.


    When one fills up both containers, they will be able to use the Element they have gathered. A true expert would need about two to three seconds to do this.


    But if you want to do an Element switch then, you''ll have to cross your hands and do the same thing.


    Not impossible, but still a really difficult task. Especially considering she wants to do this in the middle of a fight.


    Maybe she might be a prodigy in this?


    How interesting¡­ She might even be able to do what is previously unheard of. I suppose this warrants some testing.


    I suggested the idea of a livebat to her which she predictably resisted against, but nothing a little incentive can''t solve.


    With the safety inscriptionid down in the area, I nodded to her, "Begin when ready."


    She rushed towards me at a blinding speed, the t of her de swinging towards the side of my left leg.


    I made no move to counter her as I already knew that it was a feint by how her weight was still focused on her back foot.


    I was proven right when she spun on her heel, aiming the t of the de towards my other leg instead.


    This one I responded to by lifting my foot and kicking it away, throwing her off bnce before I delivered a straight kick to her behind.


    "You''re still not fighting seriously, Eris," I admonished. "I already put the safety inscription down, neither of us will get hurt permanently. If you don''t fight me seriously I can''t help you improve. Unless you just want to waste my time?"


    She froze for a moment but nodded in the end, switching her grip on her sword so that her de pointed outwards.


    She settled herself into a half-crouch with her eyes closed, no doubt entering her Full Focus state.


    I counted off the seconds, expecting her to move on the ninth second.


    But upon reaching the eighth second, Eris had dashed forward from her position, her sword aze with fire.


    Didn''t she say she needed nine seconds?


    I back stepped away from her overhead sh, the mes barely missing me by a hairsbreadth.


    Now she should have expanded all the Elemental Quarks within her so she should be vulnerable for the next--


    I ducked under her horizontal sh that was still enhanced with Fire, this time the mes managed to burn a bit of my hair.


    Wait¡­ Shouldn''t she need another nine seconds for her to gather the Quarks again? Why are there still Fire Quarks flowing through her?


    I leapt away to extend my distance from her, just in time to avoid her me d kick aimed at my face.


    Looks like she''s actually serious now, guess I should step it up a bit. I''ll figure out how she is able to do thatter.


    Not letting me run, she lunged towards me with her sword stabbing towards my chest, a fireball flying out from her sword ahead of her lunge.


    I spun myself in midair, my hands still stubbornly stuck behind my back. She''s doing well so far, but if she thinks this is enough to catch me off guard, she still has a lot to learn.


    I stuck out my leg and tripped her as she passed by, sending her stumbling forward.


    "Goodbo, but still not enough for me. Focus on your breathing first."


    She nodded and sucked in a deep breath, before lowering herself into a stance again, the tip of her sword pointed towards me.


    Sensing the shift in the air, I moved my hands from my back.


    Her form blurred and disappeared from my view, creating a gust at where she had been.


    She reappeared in front of me, her sword already stabbing towards my chest.


    I pped the t of her de with the back of my left hand, deflecting it off course to my left side. My hand was coated with ayer of air to counter the Air des she had enhanced her sword with.


    Lowering my centre of gravity, my right hand struck out in a palm strike towards her abdomen, but her left palm was quick to intercept my strike.


    Her figure disappeared once more, reappearing behind me with her sword raised in an overhead strike judging by the shadow she casted on the ground in front of me.


    I summoned the new sword I obtained from my solo trip, my thumb pressing down on the ignition switch while I angled the thrusters to point behind me.


    The mes caught her by surprise andunched her away from me, though I knew the Air Quarks she was currently circting through her body would have mitigated most of the damage.


    Holding the sword with both hands, I thumbed the ignition switch again, this time letting the thruster st me flying towards her.


    Caught entirely off guard, she was only able to raise her sword in a weak attempt at defense and the full force of my strike struck her de.


    The force behind it was enough to send her sword flying out of her hands to embed itself into a tree a distance away.


    Eris gasped when Iid the sword on the side of her neck, her hands going up to show that she surrendered.


    "Good use on the Air Quarks," Iplimented, storing the sword back in my storage ring. "But you didn''t ount for me having something else up my sleeve."


    I reached out my hand and used an Air Technique to pull her sword back to me, handing it over to her hilt first.


    "We can work on the speed of your Full Focus state first. After you are able to enter it in less than five second, we''ll move on to Element switching then."


    If I can figure out how, that is.


    She nodded, holding her sword up again.


    We spent the rest of the night sparring, Eris failing tond a hit on me to her disappointment.

 Chapter 138 - Cuddling Is Important For Health

    (Lian Li POV)


    "Ugh¡­ Master really did a number on me tonight¡­" Eris groaned, stretching herself.


    ??


    All of us were gathered inside our tent for the night after Master ended our night training session.


    I thought Master might let me warm his bed tonight but Master imed he had some things to do so he told us to get our rest first.


    "Ufufufu~ It was quite a sight to see both of you shing with each other," Manamimented.


    Eris raised an eyebrow, "shing or gittin'' my little ass handed to me? Because I really think it''s thetter ya know?"


    Without waiting for us to respond, her face had scrunched up in disgust, "Language¡­"


    Deciding to let Eris have her own inner monologue, I spread my own bedroll on the ground, iming my spot near the side of the tent.


    Since Kiyomi has joined us, we''ll have to squeeze six people in our tent instead of our usual five. At least it was stillrge enough to aodate all of us since we cuddle with one another.


    Since the white haired fox youkai was Manami''s sister and had already pledged herself to Master even before meeting us, we had decided she didn''t need any indoctrination.


    So far, she''s been a good sister and we''ve already seen her as one of our own.


    "Speaking of which, how is that elf girl doing?" I asked.


    Diao Chan looked up fromying her own bedroll, "If you''re asking about that adventurer elf we took away, I passed her over to Delta to handle. She sent a message to say that she was adapting well and I didn''t see a need to ask for details."


    I nodded, "As long as she can change, that''s good enough. We should be benevolent like how Master has been to us."


    "Speaking of which, what do you all think about our drivers?" Kiyomi asked out of the blue, the white fox helping Manami brush her tails.


    I crossed my arms. "Honestly, I don''t trust them."


    Cai Hong looked up, "Bad men smell bad."


    Diao Chan scrunched up her eyebrows, "They were nothing butplete wastes of space."


    "Ara, ara? To ask such a question, does my cute little Kiyomi have something to say about them?" Manami asked, tilting her head slightly.


    Her hands didn''t stop brushing her sister''s tails, "For one, they seem to be harbouring rather malicious thoughts. I was wondering if anyone else noticed or it had all been my paranoia talking?"


    "The fact that they only considered going away when they saw me unsping my sword is a clear sign," Erismented.


    I nodded in agreement, "Well, we can''t do much to them right now since we need them to drive the carriages. But I propose that after the journey is done, we do something about them."


    All of them nodded in agreement except for Kiyomi.


    "I don''t think anyw enforcers would arrest them over something like that? Unless you guys are nning on incriminating them on other charges?"


    Ah, she doesn''t yet know about our little church yet.


    Well, there''s no rush for that now. It''s better to see if she truly can fit in first before we fully indoctrinate her.


    I was just about to reply to her query when a soft ''crack'' resounded through the air from outside our tent.


    Not caring that we were already in our nightgowns, all of us had rushed outside our tent prepared to take down whatever was making the sound outside, all of us expecting either a monster or a pair of men seeking death to be the source of the noise.


    But all we saw was our cute Master standing outside in his own nightgown with his head raised to stare up at the sky.


    Beside me, Cai Hong was sniffing the air muttering, "Bad man juice?"


    He noticed our presence and turned to us with a smile, "Sorry, did I wake you girls? There were a few monsters nearby so I went to take care of them just now."


    I rxed, "Master should have just left such simple things to us. It is beneath Master to settle things such as this."


    "It''s fine," Master waved his hand nomittally. "You girls have been working hard, it won''t be right for me to disturb your rest like that."


    Diao chan pouted, "Master¡­ You should have just brought us along¡­ We wanted to watch at least!"


    Master chuckled at her words, "I''ll keep that in mind next time. Now go back to sleep, it''s already quitete."


    I was about to obey when Manami stepped forward, her hands pinching the hems of her nightgown and lifting them up to reveal a scandalous amount of thigh.


    "Ufufufu~ Since Master is already here¡­ Won''t Master indulge in us for a little while?"


    How sly of you, Manami! But yes! Please do, Master! I want to cuddle tonight too!


    Judging by the expressions on everyone else''s faces, it was clear they were thinking of the same thing as well.


    Master just smiled serenely at her, how could such a simple smile be so cute?! Master, that''s so not fair!


    "Go and rest Manami, you girls too. We''ll have a long day ahead of us tomorrow."


    We nodded and wished Master goodnight as well, only returning to our tent after Master had disappeared inside his.


    "How bold of you elder sister," Kiyomimented. "I know you''ve always been the possessive one but to do this out in the open¡­ Are our other sisters fine with this?"


    I raised an eyebrow at her before looking towards Manami to see a conspiratory smile on her face.


    "Ufufufu~ My dear cute little Kiyomi~ one of the first things I''ve learned from my time with Master is that Master belongs to no one, not even me."


    She seemed to understand the underlying meaning behind her words, her eyes widening and looking towards us.


    "All of you?"


    We nodded in unison, except for Cai Hong who was busy with sniffing a towel that reeked of Master''s scent. She never told us where she got that one.


    Manami moved behind Kiyomi, hugging her waist, "So there''s no need to hold yourself back dear sister. You can go beyond trying to sneak in kisses during your training sessions with Master. All of us has done that and more."


    The white haired fox girl smirked, "Oh, I was never worried about that elder sister. I was just afraid you might get jealous if Master shows favour towards me. I had never nned to back down from the start."


    "Ufufufu~ that''s the dear sister I know~" Manami giggled, caressing her sister''s face with a hand.


    Well, since Master was not keeping uspany tonight, we were treated to the sight of how close Manami and Kiyomi truly were.


    It was quite an educational experience to see just how fox youkai deal with theck of men inside their vige when they weren''t looking for a mate.


    Still¡­ I decided that tomorrow I''ll definitely cuddle with Master, my reserves of Masternium were already critically low as it is!

 Chapter 139 - Guess We’re Walking

    (MC POV)


    I looked at the two bodies that were dangling on the tree branch, their faces so disfigured I doubt their own mothers could recognise them.


    ??


    "It seems I was toote in subduing those monstersst night¡­" I sighed.


    "It is no fault of yours Master, this is merely an unfortunate circumstance," Lian Li consoled me.


    "Poor things¡­" Manamimented, her hands dutifully covering Cai Hong''s eyes from seeing the gruesome scene in front of us.


    I used a Technique to pull the corpses of our drivers down from the tree,ying them down on the ground to inspect them.


    Their faces had various shes across them, the size and shape resembling w marks.


    Almost none of their facial features remained and there was a huge gaping hole in their abdomen, their intestines visibly missing.


    "I guess the monsters must have killed them for food and left them there for dessert," Eris concluded, prodding the corpses with a stick.


    "Hmmm? Master, there are traces of them being bound at the wrists," Diao Chan pointed out.


    I scratched my chin, "Curious, perhaps the monsters used vines to immobilise them before devouring them. That means they were rather intelligent? Interesting¡­"


    "Can Cai Hong see now?" My cute little dragon asked.


    I directed a gout of mes towards the bodies to incinerate them, "Not yet, Cai Hong, just wait for a bit more."


    "Okies~"


    "So what da'' we do now? Take over the carriages and use ''em?" Eris suggested.


    "Well, that might be an impossible feat since¡­" I gestured to the simrly dead horses thaty near the trees.


    "Should we teleport back then, Master?" Manami suggested.


    And waste this valuable chance of vacation away? Hell no! Not that I''m going to admit that out loud though. Got to think of another excuse¡­


    "Well, it''s a good chance for us to bond," I pointed out. "There''s a saying that to understand your partners, you''ll have to get out of yourfort zones to see who they really are. Out in the wilderness is the best ce for people to connect with each other."


    All the girls turned their heads to stare at me with a weird look in their eyes.


    What? Was what I said unbelievable?


    "I agree with what Master said," Lian Li said after a while. "We will surely umm¡­ Connect with each other on a very personal level."


    Manami giggled, "Ufufufu~ Indeed. This big sister will take really good care of Master~"


    Cai Hong hugged my arm, "Cai Hong stay with Papa!"


    Eris nodded as well, "This one humbly thinks that it will serve as a good training opportunity."


    "Kukuku~ Maybe¡­ Some interesting things might happen on our trip too~" Diao Chanmented with a mischievous smile.


    Kiyomi tapped her chin with a finger, "Hmm¡­ Considering how I''ve been cooped inside the town all this while, I''m in no hurry either."


    I pped my hands together, "Well, let''s go pack up our things and go then. We''ll also have to report that our drivers were killed by monsters to the Guild."


    We moved back towards our campsite to pack up before we leave, or at least that was the n before a group of eight men showed up on the road on our way back.


    No prizes for guessing what they''re here for.


    "Eyddies! Lookie what we got ''ere!" The big muscled leaderughed, showing his mouth full of missing and crooked teeth. "Some beauts and a little weener! I think we hit the jackpotddies!"


    Ah bandits, how I miss having to deal with just you guys. I''ll definitely pick you guys over hundred eyed tentacle monsters anyday.


    I stepped in front of my disciples, "We don''t want any trouble. We have money, just take it and leave us alo--"


    "Lookie at ''imddies! Little weener''s thinkin''''ee can tell us wat ta'' do?" The leader growled, staring at me with clear mockery in his eyes.


    Ah¡­ I guess it is a little difficult for bandits to take a little kid''s words seriously. Perhaps showing them that I am a Practitioner might scare them off?


    "Hehehe¡­ Hey boss, could we have a go at them girls after yer done?" The bandit beside the leader grinned. "Haven''t had a chance to try a fox youk-- Nine tails?! And two of them?!"


    All the mirth the bandits had immediately dissipated, all of them suddenly looking ready to run.


    I almost forgot the fact that Manami and Kiyomi are supposedly powerful beings in the eyes of normal mortals.


    To normal people, both my fox disciples would be seen as Elite Practitioners. Needless to say, an Elite Practitioner is more than enough to take care of a normal ragtag group of bandits by themselves.


    And since there''s two of them right behind me, unless all of them are swordmasters, I highly doubt they can even touch the hems of their clothes in a normal confrontation.


    The leader nced at my two fox disciples before looking back at me, "Huh¡­ A youn'' master of a Noble House, eh? Tsk¡­ Fine, we''ll jus'' take deh moneh and go."


    If only that stupid monster was as reasonable as you guys are. Not that I regretted a single moment of banishing it back from whence it came.


    Before the leader could take another step however, Kiyomi had moved to stand in front of me to block his way. Her arms were crossed in front of her chest and by how her tails were pointed upright stiffly, she was prepared to attack him.


    "I think not. For someone as weak as you to be strutting around like you own the ce is unforgivable. Unless you beg for Master''s forgiveness, do not, for a moment, think you can leave this ce unscathed."


    Oh no¡­ Kiyomi, please don''t set a bad example for the other girls. I know you like being the dominant one but there''s a time and ce for everything. What if Cai Hong or even Diao Chan learn from you and start being mean to other people?


    They''re fine just the way they are, you know?


    Ah, but I suppose having your disciples defend you is a rather¡­ Empowering feeling.


    My eyes darted to the bandit leader''s waist, where he had already unsped his sword slightly.


    "Hmph¡­ Don''t push yer luck, youkai. I''m just not in da'' mood for a fight. If aye wanted to, yer would be down on all fours and beggin'' for me mercy instead."


    I noticed one of Kiyomi''s tail quiver as she unfolded her hands, "Really? You''re the one that''s pushing his luck right now, onest cha--"


    I tossed a pouch of coins towards the leader, it didn''t contain much but it was enough for all of them to get a decent meal at least. He caught it with a hand, though his eyes still remained on Kiyomi in case she moved.


    I guess he really does have some skill to back up his ims at least.


    "Just take it and go. You''re wasting my time here," I shooed him.


    The leader hefted the pouch with his palm, testing its weight before breaking out into a cruel smile, "Heh¡­ A''least yerr owner knows a bit of what''s about. C''monddies, we''re gonna git sumthin'' good wit this!"


    I watched them leave as they trudged along the path, a few of them throwing nces towards my disciples as they went. None of them bothered to hide the obvious lust behind their gazes.


    "Master, why?" Kiyomi finally asked after they went out of sight.


    "They are just a bunch of people who have resorted to doing these things for survival, there is no need for us to stain our hands with the likes of them," I lied smoothly.


    Kiyomi looked like she wanted to protest more but Manami had approached her from behind and patted her shoulder.


    Seeing her sister shake her head at her, the white fox decided to cease her protests.


    Looks like Manami has also be understanding of my motives. I know I was doing the right thing!


    "Alright, we''ve wasted enough time as it is," I called out, bringing their attention back to our predicament at hand. "Let''s get packing, even if we''re taking this easily, I still want to cover some ground today."


    My disciples nodded and moved to prepare for our long journey ahead.

 Chapter 140 - How Dare You Kill Steal A Yandere?

    (Diao Chan POV)


    "So¡­ Both you and Lian Li have done this before?" I whispered, sneaking behind Manami and Lian Li.


    ??


    All of us had waited until Master had retired to his tent for a while before sneaking out.


    Cai Hong stayed behind just in case Master checked in on uste at night. She would distract Master with her cuteness while giving him the excuse that we were out doing something else.


    I had originally wanted to crawl into Master''s bed tonight but Lian Li had told us to be prepared to move out once Master goes to sleep. I had thought she meant that we were to sneak into Master''s tent together but she told me to change immediately when I put on my ''night battle'' clothes.


    It was only after we snuck a distance away did Manami tell us the purpose of tonight''s secrecy. We would be finding and dishing out justice on those bandits that dare to disrespect our Master.


    "Master had encountered bandits twice before this. Both times he had chosen to spare them after giving them money," Lian Li exined. "Obviously Master is way too benevolent to harm these pitiful mortals but we, as Master''s disciples and believers, will cleanse the world of scum like them for him."


    "Even that time with the Dark Sect¡­" Manami continued. "Master granted them the mercy of a swift death. At that time... Even while he was executing them, his face was filled with such agony and sadness it pained us to even watch¡­"


    Lian Li nodded, "Master had been training inside the Sect his entire life, untainted by the darkness of society. He only ventured outside in order to teach us and let us learn, or else Master could have remained within the Sect and live afortable life. Now that we know from his sister that Master has lost his childhood memories, we need to protect Master''s light from being sullied by the trash of this world."


    Master¡­ To think that you shoulder such a heavy burden¡­ This Diao Chan is ready for your use whenever you need to relieve your stress! You can tie me, whip me, and spank me however you like!


    Mmmm~~ I really need to try that costume y with Master some time.


    "Master has lost memories?" Kiyomi asked, rather surprised at the revtion.


    Eris turned to the white fox, realisation spreading across her face, "Oh, that''s right, ya weren''t there when his little sis told us that bit of info."


    "Master was involved in an ident that wiped his memories of his childhood," I exined to her. "It was through his little sister that we confirmed his Divine origins."


    Lian Li smacked her palm with a fist, "That might exin Master''s words on saying he is older than he really is."


    Now it was my turn to look confused, at least Eris had the decency to share my confusion as well.


    "Apparently, Master has told my little Kiyomi that he is older than the age we know him at," Manami exined helpfully.


    "Oh, maybe Master has developed a Technique that speeds up his perception of time?" I suggested.


    "This one thinks that is possible. This one does not think there is anything Master cannot do if he truly wishes to," Eris pointed out.


    All of us nodded as though she had said the most obvious thing in the universe.


    Kiyomi crossed her arms, "Anyway, we''re going to find those bandits from before right? What are we nning on doing to them exactly?"


    Manami just smiled and drew a line across her neck with her thumb.


    "Fair enough, how are we finding them?"


    My other sisters looked towards me, prompting me to fish out the mirror I kept within my sleeve.


    "''Seekers of Void, Watchers of All, I seek you to heed my call; Show me what I seek, without letting us leak. The ones most hated of all, the ones that shall fall. Let us know their resting ce, so we can put them in their ce! Mirror Locate!''"


    The surface of my mirror shimmered, showing an arrow that pointed towards our south-east, meaning we would have to back track a bit.


    "What was that?" Kiyomi asked, pointing a finger at my mirror.


    "Ufufufu~ There''s still so many things for you to learn, my cute little Kiyomi. We''ll tell youter, let''s just focus on punishing some infidels first."


    "If you say so, elder sister."


    I followed the arrow on the mirror with my sisters trailing after me, all of us intent on finding the sinners who dared mock our beloved Master just the day before.


    It turned out to be a little closer than we thought, the bandits were apparently not just in bandits but ve traders as well. They had set up a base rather deep in the forest, an encampment that was surrounded by a wooden wall made out of logs stuck into the ground and had its tips sharpened.


    We could see the orange glow of campfires just behind said walls.


    Kiyomi sniffed the air, "Do you smell that, elder sister?"


    Manami nodded to Kiyomi''s query, "Blood, alcohol and human waste. Perfect location for scums like them."


    Eris cracked her knuckles, "Do we just burn it down? Or do we kick down the door to say hi?"


    I licked my lips, "Kukuku~ I want a few of them to y with~"


    "Then let''s make sure they know who exactly they messed with," Lian Li grinned.


    Her eyes glowed golden as lightning gathered around her hands, the golden lightning that we''ve grown ustomed to seeing sparking off of our sister.


    Our golden haired sister threw her arms forward, a giant bolt of lightning sting apart the wooden walls in front of us into splinters.


    Unconcerned that the st most likely got the entire camp running to our location, all of us strode forward side by side, ready tomence our purge.


    But instead of the panicked scene of vers rushing to defend their camp, what greeted us was a giant eight legged spider monster feasting on the dead bodies of the vers.


    It turned to us to regard us with its eyes, stopping its meal for a moment.


    "Ara, ara¡­ It seems we were a little toote to teach them a lesson they deserve," Manami sighed.


    Huh¡­ What are the odds of the bandit encampment being attacked by a monster right after messing with Master? This must be some sort of divine retribution for their transgressions right?


    Still¡­ The fact that we can''t be the ones to serve the punishment ourselves irks me a little¡­ My whip is quite lonely now¡­ Unless...


    I cracked my whip on the ground, "Perhaps¡­ This little spider can take their ce? To consume them is to take on their sins as well, no?"


    Eris unsheathed her de, "This one humbly agrees. Its death shall not be swift."


    Kiyomi stretched her arms, "It''s been a while since Ist had a good workout. Hopefully this one doesn''t disappoint."


    Lian Li''s eyes glowed again, "It will serve as a good learning material in case we need to punish monsters in the future too."


    We had a lot of fun with that monster that night.

 Chapter 141 - Wrong Place, Wrong Time

    (Cai Hong POV)


    Big sisters went out to punish the bad men who were bad to Papa. They told Cai Hong to stay behind and ''dish thract'' Papa if he asks where big sisters go.


    ??


    Cai Hong hugged the towel with Papa''s smell, Cai Hong wants big sisters toe back fast¡­


    Muuu¡­ At least Cai Hong has the stash of Papa''s clothes. The kind snakedy gave Cai Hong all of Papa''s clothes she had.


    She was nice.


    Cai Hong sniffed Papa''s towel again.


    Ehehe~ Cai Hong can feel Papa''s warmth~ It''s shooofy~


    "Cai Hong?"


    Muuu~ Cai Hong can even hear Papa calling Cai Hong~ Ehehehe~ Maybe Papa will say Cai Hong is a good girl?


    "Cai Hong?"


    Mnn~ Papa''s voice~ Call Cai Hong good girl~


    "Cai Hong?"


    Cai Hong felt something tap on shoulder?


    Cai Hong looked behind. Mmm? Papa?


    "Where is everyone?" Papa asked. "Why are you alone?"


    Cai Hong slowly put Papa''s towel away carefully with the rest of Cai Hong''s treasures before turning back to face Papa.


    "Muuu! Papa! Cai Hong has an ouchie¡­" Cai Hong cried.


    Papa immediately came to Cai Hong''s side, "Where? Where is Cai Hong''s ouchie?"


    Cai Hong pointed to Cai Hong''s head, "Papa¡­ Cai Hong''s head ouchies¡­"


    Papa patted Cai Hong''s head, "Oh¡­ My poor girl, what happened? Why ouchies?"


    Ehehe~ Papa''s patting Cai Hong~ Ah! No! Must keep Papa ''dish thracted''!


    "Umm¡­ Cai Hong miss Papa!" Cai Hong hugged Papa. "Cai Hong head ouchies because no Papa!"


    "A~ You cute little dragon, you. Come here, Papa will pamper you a little."


    Ehehehe~ Papa is hugging Cai Hong and patting Cai Hong''s head~ So warm~


    "But... Where did your sisters go?" Papa asked while still patting Cai Hong''s head.


    "Umm¡­ Big sisters¡­ Ehehe~ Papa warm~ Ah... Big sisters went to bathe?"


    Papa''s hand stopped, "Sote in the night? Why did they still leave you here though? What if somethinges here while you were alone?"


    "Umm¡­ Cai Hong said she didn''t want to go¡­ So big sisters let Cai Hong stay."


    Papa huffed, "Leaving my little Cai Hong here to bathe by themselves? The least they could do was tell me about it first. Papa will punish themter."


    Cai Hong did an oopsie?


    "Umm¡­ Papa no need punish big sisters? Cai Hong wanted to stay and not disturb Papa! So Cai Hong told big sisters not to tell Papa!"


    Papa continued patting Cai Hong''s head, "Cai Hong is a good girl. Well then, does Cai Hong want to sleep on myp while we wait for big sisters toe back?"


    "Yay! Papa''sppy! Cai Hong want!"


    Papa patted hisp and Cai Hong dived into it, snuggling into Papa''s warmth.


    Ehehehe~ So warm~


    (MC POV)


    I watched Cai Hong drift to sleep while I stroked her hair, the little dragon muttering something about marshmallows and camping.


    Seriously though, what were the girls thinking leaving such a cute, defenceless girl alone?


    Sure, Cai Hong has trained in being a Practitioner, but you can''t expect a little girl like her to fight big mean bandits right?


    What if those vers from this morning came back and took Cai Hong away? Surely my cute Cai Hong couldn''t bear to hurt other people right?


    How irresponsible¡­ No matter what Cai Hong says, I''m definitely punishing them when theye back.


    Speak of the devil, I think I hear their footstepsing back here already.


    Hmm? These sounds¡­ Aren''t they a bit too heavy to be made by a group of girls?


    The tent''s p was pushed aside to reveal a weird looking man wearing dark leather armour inspecting the interior of our tent. His eyes locked onto mine and we just stared at each other for a few seconds.


    "Two kids in a tent¡­ Without any adults around¡­ What the hell are you--"


    I raised a finger to stop him, "Could you keep it down? She''s sleeping."


    The man moved his gaze down to myp to see Cai Hong sleeping peacefully, one of her hands gripping the side of my pants loosely.


    He lowered his volume, "Sorry about that. But you two really shouldn''t be here. There''s a group of vers in the area and it''s not safe to be camping around here. Where are your parents?"


    I shrugged, "I''m on my way to Heaven Sect with my dis¡­ er¡­ My elder sisters. They are away right now but should being back soon. Who are you?"


    "I am Mordred of the Circr Round t Surface party, we epted a Request to take care of these vers."


    Ok¡­ I won''t evenment on that name then. I''m already half expecting him to tell me he betrayed his previous party leader to get to where he is or something like that.


    Not noticing my reaction, he continued, "When I saw your tents, I had thought that this might be a group of them camping out here so I investigated."


    I gave him a purposely nk look, "Well, I don''t know about any vers around here, so I guess you guys will have to look elsewhere."


    He smiled at me, "Oh no hurry, I''m sure my party members wouldn''t mind staying around here for a bit until your older sisterse back. Just in case some unscrupulous peoplee here with ill intentions, you know?"


    I raised an eyebrow at him, "And how do I know you''re not one?"


    His smile grew wider, "Heh, a smart one aren''t you? Here."


    He fished out his Adventurer Guild''s card from his vest, showing me status as a certified Adventurer from the Adventurer''s Guild.


    I checked his Requestpletion and it numbered in the four hundred range with the title "Law Enforcer" beside it, so he should be a rather reliable Adventurer.


    This maye as a shock to you, but our Adventurers aren''t ranked by the alphabets, precious metals or even colour here.


    Instead, there is a record on how many Requests someone haspleted that is disyed on their guild card. Here, we prioritise experience first since the main factor Adventurers look out for is survivability.


    Upon reaching their first hundredthpleted Request, they will gain a ''title'' that shows what kind of Requests they are specialised in, be it hunting monsters, herbalism, bodyguard escort or even explorer. In this guy''s case, he''s a ''Law Enforcer'', meaning he takes more Requests that has to deal with national security or aiding with the localw enforcement.


    As for Request grades, it is entirely up to the Adventurer Guild in charge of the Request to decide if an Adventurer team is suitable or not to take on a certain Request.


    Unless you are a recognised Adventurer or party, you would usually need to go through an interview process on convincing the Guild to let you undertake a Request. Seems quite convoluted, but honestly the process is ratherid back.


    To put it bluntly, there are more than enough Adventurers to go around. It doesn''t really put much strain on the Adventurer Guild''s resources if a few were to overestimate themselves and perish somewhere.


    If you ask me, it''s probably some roundabout way of keeping the poption numbers in check, not that I really care about it anyway.


    They know the hazards and are paid for it, that''s why Adventurers look at the number ofpleted Requests that someone has as a sign of expertise.


    With that said, I know that this Mordred guy should at least be the real deal and not a ver pretending to be one.


    "So shouldn''t you be going out there to tell your party not to go through our stuff?" I asked him, my hand still busy stroking Cai Hong''s hair.


    "Oh, yeah. Of course, I''ll just be--"


    "Mordred! We got contact! Five of theming from the road!" Someone shouted from outside.


    "Stay here," Mordred instructed me before withdrawing from the tent before I could even stop him.


    What''s with people not listening to the full story?


    No bets on who those five might be though.


    I should go out and settle any misunderstandings but¡­ Looking at how Cai Hong isfortably snuggled on myp I just can''t bear to wake her.


    Ah well, I''m sure they can sort it out themselves.

 Chapter 142 - Everyone Did An Oopsie

    (Lian Li POV)


    Something was wrong.


    ??


    We had just returned from obliterating the ver camp when Manami pointed out movement from within our camp site.


    It seems that taking a bath before returning allowed these hoodlums to enter our camp uninvited.


    Well, the bath was unavoidable since we were quite soaked from head to toe in monster entrails and it took quite a while to get all of them out from our hair.


    But for there to be cockroaches crawling all around the campsite where our Master is resting is an unforgivable blunder on our part.


    I hope Master is still sleeping peacefully and undisturbed in his tent right now¡­


    All of us snuck towards the edge of the camp, hoping beyond hope that Master was still safe and sound within his tent.


    Cai Hong definitely could handle herself without any problems, but Master''s magnanimous heart might result in him being taken advantage of. Coupled with the fact that Master is still in his child form, scoundrels would definitely think him nothing more than a child.


    I knocked on one of Master''s tent poles lightly, "Master? Are you there?"


    No response.


    I nodded to Eris while I stepped away from the tent.


    Her de shed out and a human sized hole opened up on the side of the tent, revealing a distinctly empty bedroll inside to us.


    Oh no.


    To have our Master taken from us a third time is beyond forgiveness.


    For our negligence and weakness to not only cause trouble for Master once but three times in such a short amount of time¡­ We are not worthy.


    We will baptise thisnd in their blood.


    If I do not make these infidels sing praises and beg for Master''s forgiveness until the end of time, I do not deserve to receive Master''s glory.


    I turned towards the centre of the camp, marching myself towards where a group of three of those things were gathered.


    My sisters followed along beside me, all of them showing the same determination as I was.


    One of them spotted us, his hand raising in the air to halt us, "Woah there, who are you? Are you the--"


    I threw a lightning bolt that pierced through his leg, leaving a hole the size of a fist on his flesh.


    The man screamed out in pain and copsed while the others immediately unsheathed their weapons.


    "Damnit! Enemy ambush! Call leader!"


    Good. Call that leader of yours here. Get everyone here so we can round them up all at once. Then we''ll take our time to rip each and every one of you apart piece by piece!


    The two infidels stepped in front of the fallen one, both of them holding a sword and shield as though expecting us to be intimidated by their weapons.


    "Don''t worry," Diao Chan giggled, her fingers curling around her whip. "We''ll wait for everyone toe here before we start."


    I let lightning course through my fingers again, fully preparing to strike down whoever was going to show up when someone tapped my shoulder.


    I turned back to see the confused face of Kiyomi, "What are you guys doing? I get you guys being brutal with the spider monster from earlier since it wanted to eat us too¡­ But we don''t even know if these guys are the ones who took Master away, why are you so hostile?"


    I frowned at her, "Why else would armed strangers appear prowling all over our own campsite?"


    She raised an eyebrow at me, "I''m not sure what you''ve been through but¡­ Is there a need for everything to be so pessimistic?"


    "Not without reason," Erismented beside me, her eyes never leaving the two men in front of us.


    Kiyomi raised an eyebrow at her words but opted not to ask. Instead, she turned towards the two men, "Who are you guys and what are you doing at our campsite?"


    The two men looked rather surprised at her question.


    "This is your campsite?" The one of the left asked.


    "Yes, we were away to¡­ Bathe," Kiyomi exined. "There should be two people here, one in each of the tents. Do you know where they are?"


    The other one waved his weapon at us, "You just attacked us out of the blue and expect us to answer your questions? If anything, we should be the one interrogating you!"


    I let lightning spark across my raised hand, "Answer her or the next one goes through your friend''s head."


    The one on the left moved so that his shield covered his downed friend, a rather admirable move but a futile one.


    "Ok, let''s all just chill for a moment," the thing pleaded. "In case you haven''t noticed Bratt, we''re the ones at a disadvantage here."


    "Ara? This one is quite a smart one. He might get far in life," Manami giggled.


    Seeing that we made no other moves, he continued, "We''re an Adventurer party that epted a Request to get rid of some vers in the area. We thought this campsite might have been an outpost of theirs so we were investigating it. I apologise if we might have intruded on your campsite but we have not done anything yet."


    My patience is wearing thin at this moment, "You''ve yet to answer our question, trash. Where is the upant of that tent?"


    He looked towards the tent I was gesturing to before raising his shield slightly, "I do not know but please wait a while. Our leader is on his way, he should be able to answer your questions."


    Well he better, or you might need to find another party to join. That is, if you''re still around after we are done.


    As though on cue, a rather slim man wearing a dark set of leather armour appeared from behind them. A distinctive greatsword was strapped to his back, the handle poking out from the top of his right shoulder.


    Noticing the trash that was still writhing on the ground, he asked one of them, "What happened to Krileen?"


    "He was attacked without provocation that''s what," The trash on the right spat.


    The other one kicked him in the shins, "Bratt, shut up. Leader, this campsite belongs to thedies in front. It seems we might have agitated them by upying it. They''re looking for the upant of that tent over there."


    The leader trash gazed at the tent in question before turning back to us, "That tent¡­ I apologise but it was already empty when we reached here."


    My hand raised to strike him down but another hand caught me just before I did.


    Kiyomi narrowed her eyes at me and mouthed the word ''wait'', only when I nodded at her did she release my arm.


    "Was there anyone else in the camp then?" I asked.


    The leader nodded, "Two children in the other tent. The boy imed that he was waiting for his sisters. I assume that refers to you all?"


    Ah¡­


    That must be Master and Cai Hong.


    Master must have gone over to check on us and stayed with Cai Hong after realising we were away.


    But that means we¡­ Oops¡­


    Master is going to punish us isn''t he?

 Chapter 143 - Just A Small Bit Of Disciplining

    (Mordred POV) [The leader of the Circr Round t Surface party]


    It was a rather surreal sight to see four out of this world beauties bowing to you in apology.


    ??


    It was even weirder to see the same four girls plus another additional fox youkai prostrate themselves in front of a kid less than half their age and begging for his forgiveness inside a tent.


    That was already ignoring the fact that there is a young girl about his age currently sleeping on hisp. It was only then that I realised that the girl''s hair seemed to be shimmering but I shrugged it off as a trick of the light.


    The boy gave a sigh that was unbefitting his age, "Mordred was it? I apologize on their behalf for your party member''s injury. I hope you can forgive them."


    I shook my head quickly, years of experience adventuring has already clued me in on these girls'' capabilities. Even with my entire party backing me up, we might not even be able to take down one of them if we wanted to.


    If all of them were subservient to this kid, I shouldn''t piss him off either.


    "Don''t worry about it, it was our fault for upying your camp in the first ce. We''ll just be on our way."


    "Hold on," The kid raised his hand. "You guys are hunting vers right?"


    I nodded.


    He scratched his chin, "In that case, take my dis¡­ Sisters along. They can help you locate the camp and bring you there. Just don''t get them involved in the fighting. It will be suitable as their punishment."


    Punishment? What kind of younger brother punishes his elder sisters? Unless¡­ They have that kind of rtionship?


    That is really envio¡­ I mean weird.


    As much as I wouldn''t mind a couple of beauties apanying me, something tells me that if I were to outright ept his deal, I might find myself dead and buried somewhereter.


    "Oh. That wouldn''t be necessary. I don''t want to impose on your sisters anymore than I already have. The wound isn''t a big one either so just bandaging it is enough to keep him going."


    "Ah, that''s right. I have something better for you to use."


    The boy flexed his hand, giving me a clear view of his storage ring on his index finger.


    Unless he was wearing that for show, that ring is proof that the kid was a Practitioner. But I highly doubt there''s any Practitioners at that age right?


    The ring glowed before a small pill bottle appeared in his palm, most of the girls gasping in shock when they saw the bottle appear.


    "Mas¡­ Brother... Isn''t that too valuable for them?" The one with golden hair asked.


    The kid gave her a look, "To fix your mistake, this is nothing."


    He turned back to me before tossing the bottle in the air, the small bottlending in the middle of my palm.


    I managed to catch it while still recovering from my shock of knowing that the kid was a Practitioner.


    "Let him eat one of that and his injury should be healed instantly. No side effects as well. You can keep the rest for your party," The boy waved his hand dismissively.


    Instantly? Even the most expensive healing pills we bought from the Alchemy Guild takes effect over the course of an entire day! Because of the difficulty in producing those pills, the Alchemy Guild sells them at the Auction and each of these can go up to two gold a piece!


    Now this kid is just handing me a bottle full of what he ims is better than what the best pills of the Alchemy Guild can produce?


    I''m not sure if he was exaggerating or telling the truth, either of these aren''t good news to me.


    If what he gave me was a sham, I''m basically ying into the hands of a scammer and god knows what he ns to do with me. But if what he is giving is the real deal, that means we most likely stepped on the toes of someone with incredible backing and we''re all walking dead men.


    Still¡­ I really hope that what this kid says about the pills he handed me is true, we could really use such a miracle pill for some of my men back at base.


    As for his offer of his sisters apanying us¡­


    "It''s fine kid, I already said the fault lies with us. I really don''t want to trouble you guys anymore than we have. I''ll just take the pills for my men and we can call it even."


    The kid shook his head, "I insist. It seems my sisters have grown rather arrogant with their powertely and some humbling would be good for them. I''m not asking you to let them fight for you, but just as guides will do."


    Upon hearing his words, the girls seemed to look down dejectedly.


    Seriously, what''s their rtionship like? The little brother dominating the elder sisters?! That is such a drea-- I mean¡­ That is so absurd!


    Damn¡­ Maybe I should just ept it? Then I can ask those girls on how to settle my own rtionship problems with my sister inw? Yeah, sounds like an idea.


    "In that case¡­ I will have to impose on thedies then. Please take care of me."


    "Good, no more messing around girls. I will wait here until you return," The kid folded his arms across his chest, signalling our conversation was over.


    This kid¡­ Well, he does seem to be wise beyond his years. Maybe his sisters dig the older man mentality? Not that I''m going to say it out loud, mind you.


    The five girls got up from their spot before following me out of the tent.


    Not wanting to get off on a bad foot, I turned to thedies, "Er¡­ I suppose I should apologize for getting all of you involved first."


    The one with the golden hair shook her head, "No¡­ Mas¡­ Brother is right, we have let the little bit of power that was bestowed upon us get to our heads."


    I really am restraining myself to ask about the rtionship between you and your brother right now, you know?


    The one wearing a qipao stepped towards me, "You are looking for the ver''s camp right? We already found it when we were on our way to bathe, just follow us."


    "Oh? Well that''s convenient I suppose. I''ll just give this pill to my injured party member and we''ll be good to go."


    The golden haired one nodded, "We will wait for you outside the camp, it''s a rather long walk."


    Without wasting time, I hurried off to the rest of my party to prepare them to move out. I''ll get Krileen to eat this miracle pill and hopefully this thing heals him back to full health.


    If it doesn''t, we''ll just have to cut our losses and leg it out of here before we get dragged into something beyond our pay grade.

 Chapter 144 - Deus Vult

    (Manami POV)


    I followed behind Lian Li as we led the Adventurer''s towards the vers'' camp. Master had told Kiyomi to stay behind and look after Cai Hong, so she was exempted from this punishment.


    ??


    I shivered slightly at the memory of Master looking at us back at the camp.


    There was no anger nor any form of disgust in his eyes.


    It was that slight tinge of disappointment that we saw deep within those orbs of his that made my legs go weak. The knowledge that it was us who had hurt Master in some way was mortifying.


    I never want to see those eyes from Master ever again.


    When Master had sacrificed himself for us before returning from the dead, the first thing he did was to check if we were all safe before reassuring us of his well being.


    When Master was taken by that crazy fox stalker of mine, he returned to us with a mouthful of apologies when it was no fault of his.


    For us who had been pulled from the depths of the abyss by such a magnanimous Master, the thought of disappointing him frightened us beyond measure.


    "So¡­ You are all sisters huh?" The Mordred fellow asked, keeping pace beside me while the rest of his party followed a distance away. Why he chose to walk beside me I never bothered to ask.


    I nodded without turning to him.


    "And¡­ The kid is supposed to be your younger brother, right?"


    Ah, Master had referred to us as his elder sisters. As much as hearing him call me that brings joy to my heart, the grief and guilt I''m feeling far outweigh that.


    "What does that matter to you?" I asked.


    He shrugged, "Well, you guys seem to be quite close to him and¡­ I''m not sure how to say this but¡­ He seemed to be the dominant one?"


    "Ara ara? An inquisitive one hmmm? As I said, what does that matter to you?"


    "Ah¡­ Well¡­ To be honest, I have a problem with my sister inw so¡­ I thought I might learn a trick on how to get closer to her."


    I scoffed at him, "There is no ''trick''. Our Mas¡­ Our brother is beloved just because of who he is, not because of who he pretends to be."


    "Ugh¡­ How¡­ How profound. For you to think that way, he must be a very special person."


    "That he is¡­" My words trailed off as I reflected back on my own mistakes.


    Master was indeed right, we have be quite arrogant with the powers that he had bestowed upon us. Even now, we are still doing things behind his back.


    Such is the burden we have to bear in order to ensure Master''s safety and purity. We would be the shadows that protect him from the darkness if need be.


    "Alright then," The Mordred fellow grunted. "So how far away are the vers?"


    "Just up ahead," Diao Chan replied, pushing aside a branch to reveal a decimated encampment.


    The jaws of all the Adventurers dropped, obviously shocked at the state of what they expected to be a fully functioning ver camp.


    The walls of the camp were burned to cinders and every building within looked like it was crushed or burned. The dead bodies of the vers were tied to improvised stakes where most of them seemed to be missing limbs or were obviously gutted open.


    Right in the middle of all the carnage was a giant spider that was stuck to the ground with its own legs acting as stakes that punctured through its body from above.


    What was most impressive was that the monster was still alive.


    "What¡­ What the hell is this?" One of the Adventurers gasped.


    "That is what happens when someone crosses our Mas¡­ Our brother," Eris announced smoothly.


    Mordred turned to us, fear evident on his face, "Are you¡­ Are you going to do that to us?"


    I shook my head, "No. It is partially thanks to you that we were able to see our w before it was toote. Had we continued our path, we might disappoint our brother even further."


    He gulped, "You girls er¡­ Really look up to your brother a lot, huh?"


    "That goes without saying," Lian Li sighed, the events from just now obviously weighing down on her. "Normally we would try to teach you about how great he is but¡­ I think we should try a different approach this time."


    I tilted my head at her, this was entirely news to me.


    I had thought Lian Li wanted to bring them here so that we could do our usual preaching to them but it seems I was mistaken about her intentions.


    She pointed towards the spider, "Do you think your party could have taken down that monster?"


    The Mordred fellow shook his head slowly, "That''s a variant of the Armored Swarm Spider¡­ On top of the strengths that the normal ones have, this one is bigger and doesn''t have the weakness of being weak to lightning based attacks. If my party were to encounter one, we''ll have no choice but to retreat."


    "I thought so," Lian Li nodded before turning to Diao Chan. "How is Gamma handling the Xi Family?"


    She grimaced, "Not well¡­ After they began locking down their main house and recalling everyone, we haven''t been able to do much outside of maintaining surveince on them. Even the trash is useless right now."


    "We expect the situation to improve in the next few weeks or so before we initiate a takeover," I continued.


    "Manami¡­" Lian Li called my name while clenching her fists. "I think it''s time we stop hesitating."


    A bolt of golden lightning struck down from the sky,pletely disintegrating the giant spider from existence.


    I could hear the Mordred fellow muttering something about lightning immunity at the side but I chose to ignore him.


    Lian Li looked down at her hands, "All this while¡­ We always tried to go for the more passive approach first¡­ Education before eradication. But this had slowed down our progress tremendously and allowed trash like these damn vers to approach Master. If they never existed in the first ce, Master would never have shown that face to us."


    Diao Chan chuckled, "We already know this world is too full of trash. Master deserves nothing but the best but yet there are all these things always constantly disturbing our precious Master."


    Eris pped her hands together, "Ohhh~ I like where this here is going! We''re gunna finally go all out amirite?"


    Lian Li turned towards the Mordred fellow, "Kneel or die."


    He only hesitated for a moment before falling to his knees.


    One of the Adventurers drew his sword, "What the hell?! Who do you think you are? Don''t you know who I am?! I am Bratt He--"


    I did a sweeping motion with my hand and he immediatelybust into mes, his body burning into nothingness.


    The rest of the party needed no more convincing before they all joined their leader in the same position.


    Lian Li smiled, "The time for hesitation is over. By hook or by crook, this world will bend for Master. Anything or anyone who seeks to harm Master will receive no mercy."


    "Mas¡­ Master?" Mordred muttered in confusion, none of us paid him any heed.


    Eris tilted her head slightly at Lian Li, "Xi Family... ?"


    Lian Li nodded to me, "Diao Chan will call our people to evacuate in the next twenty four hours. Burn everything else to the ground. Leave absolutely nothing behind."


    "Fufufufu~ With pleasure~"

 Chapter 145 - I’ll Just Wander Off Alone, What Could Possibly Go Wrong?

    (MC POV)


    The girls were unusually cheerful and affectionate throughout the rest of the journey.


    ??


    Lian Li would constantly worry over my health asking, "Master, does your feet hurt from the walking? It''s hard to keep pace with that small body right? Do you want me to carry you?"and then proceed to cluck over me like a mother hen.


    Manami was just as doting as her, maybe even more so. But then again, she has always seen herself as the big sister so it''s not really that surprising. With my current form, it''s not difficult to imagine her trying to make use of the time she still has a ''younger brother'' since it''s quite likely I''ll revert back soon.


    Though I''m not sure if "Does Master want to fluff my tails¡­ Or maybe, fluff me?" is something an elder sister would say to her younger brother.


    Even Kiyomi was giving her sister strange nces.


    Eris on the other hand became extremely strange. She would appear to be extremely hyperactive for a few seconds, constantly hopping around and whistling before suddenly turning quiet and poised. When I asked her if anything was wrong, she would be flustered and fumble over her words.


    I didn''t break her, did I?


    Then there was Diao Chan, who was basically the same as always except for the fact that she constantly asked me to punish her for her misdeeds with an extremely perverted look on her face.


    She would constantly put herself in various provocative positions when she got the chance and anything I did just seemed to be spurring her on even more. Even when I ignored her she would mumble something about ''Ignore y'' while panting in the corner. Seriously what is wrong with her?


    Did the small punishment I gave them result in their antics? That can''t be can it?


    I only wanted them to see how a group of professional Adventurers worked together since I haven''t really had the chance to teach them groupbat so far. And since they had also injured one of them, it would also be a convenient time for me to remind them not to look down on non-Practitioners.


    I''m sure that after my disciples see how professional these Adventurers are, they would learn not to look down on others just because they seem weaker. For an Adventurer to have a few hundred Requestpletion, they should be quite formidable right?


    It would be a good chance for Eris to learn a few things from them too if she wanted to, since all of them used swords as their primary weapons.


    I had Kiyomi stay behind though, since I needed a recement for Cai Hong to nap on as my legs were getting numb. I figured Manami would share with her whatever she learned from them anyway so Kiyomi wouldn''t lose out much.


    But seeing how they''re acting now, I''m not sure if they actually learnt what I wanted them to learn¡­


    Oh well, I''m sure they will go back to normal after a few days.


    At least the good thing was that Cai Hong was just as cute as always, so I gave her lots of head pats.


    "Master, how long more before we reach your esteemed Sect?" Kiyomi asked as we began our trek up a small hill.


    "Ara ara? It seems my little Kiyomi is rather impatient now, ufufufu~" Manami chuckled. "Worry not, we should be able to see it once we crest that hill."


    Sure enough, right as we reached the top of the hill, we could already see the mountain that Heaven Sect was built into.


    Kiyomi stared at it for a moment, "So¡­ That''s home huh?"


    "You''ll love it there," Lian Li assured her with a smile. "Everyone is nice and weing."


    "Yep! If anyone dares to bully you, juste look for us, m''kay?" Eris gave her a thumbs up.


    Kiyomi gave her a wry smile, "I''ll keep that in mind."


    "I reckon we should be able to reach there by sundown, unless Master wishes to¡­ Spend a little bit more time outdoors?" Diao Chan asked, looking coyly at me.


    I sighed, as much as I would like to dy my return to the Sect, the prospect of sleeping in a proper bed tonight was too good to pass up.


    But before that, there was just something I needed to check up on.


    "Tell you what, why don''t you girls go ahead and show Kiyomi the Sect first? I want to take a slow walk back to the Sect by myself," I suggested.


    Lian Li looked at me worriedly, "Will Master be alright on his own? I think one of us should stay behind with you just in case?"


    Lady¡­ Unless a Great One appears out of nowhere and catches me off guard, I highly doubt there''s much around here that can actually put me in danger.


    No way I''m going to tell her that though.


    And no, that''s not a g, shut up.


    "I''ll be fine. I''ll call you girls if I need help ok?" I assured her, patting her head.


    "Ugh¡­ Mmm¡­ If Master says so¡­" Lian Li relented.


    Manami stretched out her palms and a circle of light glowed beneath her feet. The girls stepped in without hesitation and they disappeared with a sh of light, leaving me alone on the road.


    Doing a quick check that there were indeed no more witnesses, I snapped my fingers and my vision shifted, my teleportation Technique moving me to a middle of a clearing.


    I looked around me, a little confused at the rather empty space.


    This was the vers'' camp site right? Why is the ce so barren?


    I strolled through the clearing, inspecting the ground as I went.


    The earth was burnt ck, with all traces of life wiped out in a fifty meter radius from the centre of where the camp should have been. There were no dead bodies lying around and even the monster carcass I was expecting to find was nowhere to be seen.


    Was all this done by that Mordred''s party?


    Huh¡­ It seems like I have underestimated the Adventurers of this ne more than I thought.


    Or maybe, Mordred possesses some sort of really powerful skill or ability?


    That would make sense, but for the entire encampment to bepletely obliterated without a trace¡­ That guy must be quite the formidable one.


    I''ll probably have to keep an eye out for his party in the future, just in case.


    Oh well¡­ I had wanted to use that particr monster''s core for some self improvements but I guess I can still take this time to find other recements for it.


    That''s one reason why I''m still remaining in this form really, since I think getting as much of a powerup as I can through this cheaty method had way more pros than cons.


    Hey, it beats having to spend years behind closed door cultivation ok?


    Just when I was about to return back to where I came from, I heard the sound of footsteps behind me.


    I turned back to see thest person I expected to see.


    "Ehehehe~ It''s been awhile my little toy~ Won''t you let me taste your blood again?"

 Chapter 146 - You’re My Golden Finger All Along!

    (MC POV)


    "Not you again," I sighed while rolling my eyes. "Seriously, what the hell is wrong with you?"


    ??


    "Ehehehe~ Nothing''s wrong with me. Absoluuuutely nothing~" She giggled while staring at me like a piece of meat about to be eaten.


    "Sost I heard you got sted into pieces by my sister, haven''t you had enough yet?"


    "Enough? I haven''t even started yet my little toy~ Why don''t youe over here and let me eat you up?"


    I let a fireball materialise above me, "I''m not the helpless little kid you found back then anymore, mind you."


    Her eyes lit up, "Ohhh~ Feisty little thing aren''t you? I do like it when they struggle so~ Manami was so much fun when I was ying with her too. Such a shame she had that little ident and couldn''t y anymore~ I would have just loved to--"


    My fireball exploded at her chest, instantly engulfing her in a pir of mes.


    The fire was hot enough to instantly disintegrate her, leaving nothing but ashes behind.


    What? Were you expecting me to just stand there and listen to her backstory which I am totally not interested in? Besides, I''m sure you guys already know her circumstances already anyway.


    I was just about to leave the clearing when a voice came from the pile of ashes.


    "Ehehehe~ How cruel of you. But I like it."


    I turned back to see the pile of ashes molding together like a liquid before expanding outwards to form the shape of a fox youkai. In less than a few seconds, the girl had regenerated herselfpletely with a smug smile on her face.


    "Ehehehe~ Surprised? I learnt a few things while I was in the Spirit Realm~ A certain old geezer who was too full of himself just had toe over to disturb me, so I yed with him for a bit. At least he was useful for something to me~"


    Old geezer¡­ Must be that Heaven Sect founder guy which I can''t remember the name of. Shang Diao or something? Whatever.


    Well, it seems like she can reform herself out from ashes, so what about something else?


    A little bit of Astral and Darkness quarks and¡­ Snap.


    "Oya?" She lifted up her hand with a curious expression, just as the tips of her fingers began disintegrating away.


    "You''re quite determined aren''t you?" She chuckled at me, not at all concerned that she was currently breaking down into nothingness.


    Well not really nothingness, but on a molecr level actually. Her entire body is currently breaking apart and reforming into air and dispersing away. I''ll admit it''s an idea I got from my forced trips to some other world.


    I crossed my arms, "Well¡­ If it will stop you from bothering me and my disciples, nothing''s too extreme."


    She had no way of answering me as her head had already disintegrated, which was soon followed closely by the rest of her body.


    But if there''s something I''ve learnt, she''s way too obnoxious to let this stop her either.


    It''ll just be a matter of time before shees back and--


    "Ehehehe~ That was a rather interesting experience, anything else you like to try, toy?"


    I turned around to see her standing behind me with a full faced smile, her hands pulled casually behind her back as a clear sign of mockery.


    I pondered for a moment, tapping my chin with a finger.


    "Mind if I touch you for a bit?" I asked.


    "Oya? I never knew you were a pervert~ Ehehehe~ I don''t mind, touch me anywhere you like~"


    She bent at her waist to thrust her chest at me, egging me on.


    Ignoring her pathetic attempt at seduction, I grabbed her by the head before using the same Technique I did on the monster worm I killed in the other ne.


    She gasped as all the Elemental Quarks within her body copsed and solidified in a single point, her entire body shrivelling up into a dried husk in a matter of seconds.


    Without missing a single beat, my other hand stabbed into her chest, grabbing the crystalised Monster Crystal and pulling it out.


    Releasing her head, I let her now deceased body fall lifelessly onto the floor. What surprised me slightly was that the body actually started to disintegrate on its own, which normally shouldn''t happen.


    Shrugging to myself, I crushed the fist sized orb in my hands, quickly absorbing the Elemental Quarks within it. I sucked in a breath when I realised the power that now coursed through my body was much more than expected.


    Still not as much as those giant worms but a significant amount that was enough to expand my Cultivation Point by quite a bit.


    The whole process took less than a few seconds, since I''ve already grown ustomed to it by now.


    Surely this would permanently put her out ofmission right? Then again¡­ I actually don''t mind if shees back now.


    I watched in fascination as the fox youkai reformed herself out of thin air, this time looking slightly confused than before.


    "What happened? What did you do?" She asked while patting herself with her hands. "That was¡­ The first time in a while I felt pain¡­ How did you--"


    Opting not to answer her, I grabbed her wrist with my right hand and did the same thing once more, waiting for her body to shrivel up again before stabbing my other hand at the exact same ce before.


    The crystal I pulled out was the exact same size as before, meaning there was no Elemental Quarks lost when she reforms herself.


    Interesting¡­ Her new Technique should involve the usage of time reversal in some form... That definitely warrants some study.


    Ah, since I already have it, I''ll just crush this one and absorb it too.


    Less than a second after I was done, she reformed again in front of me.


    This time she raised her hand in an attempt to cast an offensive Technique at me but my right palm was already at her abdomen before her Quarks could start circting.


    She let out a low groan of pain before her body turned into the dried husk once more.


    Again I pulled the Crystal but instead of absorbing it, I just held it in my hand while waiting for her to reform.


    When she finally did, I pped her pathetic attempt at a palm strike away from me before cing my free hand on her chest.


    She hissed at me as the same thing repeated itself, which now has me standing there with two Monster Crystals in my hands.


    I extended my senses into both of them and found that they did indeed have the same quantity of Elemental Quarks.


    Then that means¡­ Heh heh heh¡­ I found my cheat now.


    How convenient.


    I wonder how much I should expand my Cultivation Pont before I stop?


    Can''t believe such a perfect test subject just showed up in front of me, there''s still quite a lot of things I am itching to find out too and she''s the perfect person to help me for it!


    Oh, she''s back again.


    Now once more...

 Chapter 147 - There Goes My Vacation Plans

    (MC POV)


    I teleported myself to the outskirts of Heaven Sect, whistling to myself as I strolled towards the gates.


    ??


    I''m really just doing this toplete the ruse that I strolled all the way here. Not that it really matters but I''ll be setting a bad example for my disciples if they found out I''ve been doing things behind their back.


    Looking back, I really should have thought things through beforeing here.


    There were two Outer Core Practitioners standing guard at the gates, both of them looking quite bored.


    But when I came into view, both of them immediately went on alert.


    One of them stepped forward with his palm raised, "Woah there, are you lost? This isn''t a ce you can juste in."


    Oh¡­ I''ve been so used to people overlooking my current body that I''ve neglected on considering what the Heaven Sect people would think when they see me.


    Speaking of which, after absorbing quite a bit from my Monster Crystal farm, my body seemed to have aged up a little. Now I could probably pass myself off as a thirteen or fourteen year old instead of a ten year old.


    Not sure why that happened but I think I should be getting my old body back soon, just need some time for the increase in my Cultivation Point to settle first.


    In the meantime¡­ I guess I should start getting used to people questioning my presence around here.


    "Hey, it''s me, Master Lin." I gave them a wave and a smile. "I know it''s hard to believe but I got involved in something that regressed my body''s age. My disciples should have already gone inside ahead of me."


    The two of them looked at each other before turning back to me again.


    "May we see your seal then?" The one in front asked.


    I took it out from my storage ring and held it up to show them.


    "Ah, apologies for the disrespect Master Lin, please go on through."


    The two of them stepped aside from the gate, gesturing for me to enter.


    Wait¡­ That''s a bit too trusting isn''t it?


    "Are you sure?" I asked. "I kind of half expected you to not believe me and call me a hoax with a fake seal."


    The one closer to me chuckled, "Master Lin, I highly doubt there''s anyone else in existence that can steal or forge your personal seal. Even if there is, neither of us would be able to stop such a person anyway."


    Well¡­ Makes sense I suppose. This guy is quite the smart one.


    Honestly, with all the events that had been happening around me, I wouldn''t have been surprised if both of them just kicked me to the curb even with whatever proof I could show. Then I''ll have to face p them somehowter on when they realise I was telling the truth.


    Oh well, at least I can skip past the unnecessary drama I suppose.


    "So any updates while I was gone?" I chanced asking them.


    The one near me thought for a moment, "Well¡­ Nothing much actually. Got a number of Requests from the Adventurer Guilds about a new dungeon popping up in Jin city, a few other Sects came by to make courtesy visits for the new year, our Sect Master disappeared and I think there were reports on increased monster activities in a vige nearby."


    What.


    Wait.


    Nononono¡­ Go back a few seconds.


    "Did you just say our Sect Master disappeared? Why the hell are we not panicking about this?" I pointed out incredulously.


    He shrugged, "Eh, he''ll be fine. He''s the Sect Master after all."


    "No, that''s definitely not fine, what the hell is wrong with you?"


    He squinted his eyes at me, "I don''t understand why you''re making it to be such a big deal? He just went missing, not dead."


    "Well he could probably be dead and missing, couldn''t it?"


    He shrugged again, "That''s too bad then."


    What the hell? This isn''t the kind of mentality a Sect member should adopt when their Sect Master goes missing!


    "Forget it, I''ll go ask Elder Qing. Where is he?"


    "Probably sleeping at this point of time, I dunno."


    Something isn''t right here¡­ I can feel it.


    They didn''t even give me a second nce as I walked past them, going back to their previous guard post of leaning against the gate.


    The moment I stepped past the gate however, I realised why they seem so nonchnt about it.


    There was some kind of mental Technique in ce that tried to imnt a suggestion nonchnce inside me, repeating over and over again that "there''s nothing wrong, it''s fine, just continue."


    That means they probably let me through because of the Technique in ce, not because the guy actually believed my case.


    But the way they stopped me from entering the Sect doesn''t look to be under influence either, so to what extent does this Technique affect everyone?


    I immediately rushed inside to look for my disciples, finding them inside Grand Hall.


    "And this is the Grand Hall," Manami gestured around her. "We don''t really know what this ce is for since we don''t use this ce ourselves."


    "Papa!"


    As usual, Cai Hong is the first to spot me and rushed to hug me.


    It goes without saying that after training them in their mental prowess, they''re already resistant to these kinds of mental Techniques. So it shouldn''t be affecting them at least.


    The other girls turned back to see the dragon loli hugging my waist and purring while I patted her.


    "Mas¡­ Master?" Lian Li gasped. "Your body?"


    I nodded at her query, "Yeah, I grew slightly on my way here. I think it''ll just be a week or two before I finally return back to normal."


    "Ara? So soo-- I mean¡­ That''s quite fortunate..." Manami whispered almost inaudibly.


    "Anyway, did you girls feel that there''s anything strange going on? Like the people around here seem rather¡­ Disconnected?"


    Eris tilted her head at me, "We haven''t really talked to anyone else yet¡­ Is something wrong, Master?"


    "Well for one, our Sect Master is missing and no one is raising any queries about it. The guards also let me in without much thought despite my current body."


    The girls looked at each other.


    Kiyomi clucked her tongue, "While I disagree that thest one is a problem¡­ Ah, I see¡­ It''s a mental Technique that has affected the entire Sect isn''t it?"


    I nodded, "Impressive that you managed to be unaffected by this. I''ve taught them how to defend themselves against mental attacks but it seems you were already aware of how to."


    She let a small smile materialise on her face, "I have been alone for longer than you think. I need to take certain preventive measures to protect myself."


    "Ufufufu~ As diligent as always, Kiyomi," Manami giggled, patting her head.


    Diao Chan hid her smile behind her sleeve, "To do such a sinister thing in Master''s absence...? Huhuhu¡­ They must really like to be punished~"


    "Might they have specifically targeted the Sect precisely because Master isn''t here?" Lian Li wondered aloud. "If that''s the case, they might be someone who is familiar with the Sect to know when Master is absent in order to do this¡­ Someone in the upper echelon perhaps?"


    I shook my head, "That just puts everyone on the list since it was announced to everyone that I will be away for a long while. Everyone''s a suspect here."


    "Should we split up and look for clues?" Diao Chan suggested.


    I flicked her forehead, causing her to yelp out in pain and surprise, "That is literally the worst thing to do in this situation, what if the perpetrator takes you out one by one and brainwashes you to be used against me?"


    "I''d rather bite off my own tongue," Lian Li dered vehemently, the other girls nodding in agreement.


    "No need for that," I consoled her while patting her head. "Let''s go back to my courtyard first. Since we got a message that told us to return, they must have already been expecting us."


    Kiyomi frowned, "Wouldn''t that be walking straight into their trap?"


    I grinned at her while motioning everyone toe closer, "Well, I got an idea just for that¡­"


    But seriously though¡­ What happened toing back here to rx?

 Chapter 148 - You Got Bamboozled

    (MC POV)


    I entered my courtyard, half expecting there to be someone waiting for me but was a little disappointed to see no one there.


    ??


    Maybe they don''t know that I''m back yet?


    Well we did get dyed on our way back so that might be possible.


    "Hmm¡­ Perhaps they went for a toilet break?" Diao Chan suggested.


    I thought for a while, "In that case, why don''t you girls go ahead and rest? We''ve been on the road for quite a while now. Just remember to set up some protective inscriptions before you go to bed."


    Lian Li bowed, "Understood Master, please have a good rest yourself."


    "Ara, ara? When does Master want to fluff us?" Manami pouted, only to have Kiyomi pinch her sides to shush her.


    I gave the sisters a wry smile, "Have a good rest alright? Remember what I said."


    "Yes Master," The five of them bowed.


    "G''night Papa!" Cai Hong waved, prompting me to give her a goodnight head pat.


    I left for my room after giving each of them their share of goodnight pats, didn''t really have much choice when I saw all of them look at me with those pleading eyes.


    Once I entered my room, I looked towards my bed to see someone sleeping in it.


    Curious, I stepped closer to it, realising it was the supposed missing Sect Master Long himself.


    And judging from his wide-eyed, open-mouthed face that is devoid of any signs of life, he got murdered by someone he did not expect.


    I was just about to try to read his memories when the door behind me opened again, letting Elder Qing walk in on me while I had my hand ced on Sect Master Long''s head.


    "Master Lin? You''ve returned? Eh? Is that¡­ Sect Master Long?!"


    I stepped away from the body, "Well¡­ Yeah¡­ I just returned moments ago and found him here."


    He narrowed his eyes at me, "You¡­ You killed Sect Master Long? So you were aiming for the Sect Master position?! Being underneath someone weaker than you was too much for you to take was it?"


    Wow.


    What a big change of character. Didn''t think Elder Qing could make a face like that.


    I raised my hands to show my innocence, "I assure you I found him like this when I came in, I had nothing to do with him being here."


    "The proof is already there! You¡­ You''re going to kill me to silence me as well aren''t you?!"


    "Ok, calm down Elder Qing. You know me right? I won''t do that right?"


    He took a few steps back, "You¡­ You''re not going to take me! I''ll¡­ I''ll call for help! Don''te any closer!"


    I rolled my eyes, "Ok, that''s as far as I can take, you can stop pretending now Elder Qing, or whoever you are."


    As though a switch had been flipped, his initial panicked expression smoothened into a calm smile.


    "It seems like Master Lin really is as good as they say you are hmmm? Might I ask what gave it away?"


    I smirked, lifting my index finger in the air, "Unless you''ve been keeping tabs on me ever since I reached the Sect, Elder Qing shouldn''t know that I look like this. But you figured out it was me right from the start."


    He nodded, "Hmmm¡­ Interesting. Yes, I knew it was you since I was spying on the Sect entrance."


    I unfurled my middle finger to join my index finger, "Also, you immediately knew the Sect Master was dead instead of asleep. Unless you''re the one that killed him, you wouldn''t know he''s dead until you examine the body."


    "Kekeke¡­ Yes, that was my mistake."


    I lifted a third finger, "And also¡­ Your acting skills are just horrible."


    He grinned at me, "Thank you for the lesson, Master Lin. I''ll make sure to get better next time."


    "So? Who are you and what the hell do you want?"


    The Elder Qing doppelganger''s smile widened, "Well, your demise for one. You''ve been quite a pain in the neck for our organisation for quite a while now. But unfortunately, we both know your death just isn''t feasible at this point."


    "Ah the Dark Sect is it? Should I be honored that the Dark Sect sees me as a big enough of a threat to involve my entire Sect in this?"


    "Kekeke¡­ Master Lin has a sense of humour too, who knew?"


    I crossed my arms, "Indeed. Do you know what else is funny? Maybe you''d like to know what will happen to you if I snap my fingers right now?"


    The doppelganger''s smile became a cruel one, "Oh, I definitely wouldn''t want to know what might happen. But I, on the other hand, have no qualms in showing you what will happen if I snap my fingers."


    He snapped.


    From behind him, my disciples entered the room without making any sound, all of them staring straight ahead without any expressions on their face.


    "Quite a group you''ve managed to gather here, Master Lin. To think all your disciples are such pretty girls. Maybe you are a pervert?"


    My eyes narrowed at him, "What did you do to them?"


    "Kekeke~ Nothing much Master Lin. Just ced them in a trance that''s all. Their minds are sleeping but their bodies are awake and free for me to control. With just a word from me, they''ll do anything I ask, including to kill themselves or to kill you."


    "You do realise that I could probably kill you before you can even tell them to do anything?"


    The doppelganger stepped beside Cai Hong, kneeling down so that he was at her height, "Oh I have no doubts about that, Master Lin. But before I came in here, I already nted a suggestion in them that if I were to die, they would do everything they can to kill you or themselves, are you willing to risk that?"


    I sighed, "What do you want?"


    He gestured to the dead Sect Master Long, "You see, he too was a little bit of a pain for us. We approached him with an offer but he was just a little uncooperative. We thought that maybe, if we give you a big enough incentive, you might make a better Sect Master than he was. Understand where I''m going?"


    "You want to control Heaven Sect through me. And by holding my disciples hostage, you can control me through them as well."


    "Kekeke~ Master Lin is a smart one indeed."


    "Well then¡­ Could you at least tell me what you''re nning? At least so that I know what I should keep a blind eye on?"


    "I think not, Master Lin. Just be a good little boy and stay here for us. Kekeke~ To have the famed Master Lin as ourpdog¡­ I suppose it''s definitely many times ," heughed as his hand reached out to pat Cai Hong''s head.


    I was just about to ask another question when Cai Hong suddenly lifted her head and bit down hard on the doppelganger''s hand, eliciting a yelp of pain from him.


    "Only Papa pat Cai Hong! Bad man no touch!"


    In an instant, the other girls turned their backs to me to face the doppelganger, all of them moving into abat ready stance.


    "Apologies Master, that''s also just as much as I''m able to take this piece of trash insulting you," Lian Li apologised, golden lightning arcing in between her fingers.


    I shrugged, "Oh well, we found out enough things from him anyway. Him being so talkative and full of himself helped."


    "Ufufufu~ To insult our lovely Master in front of us¡­ That is an unforgivable crime."


    "For someone so weak to act high and mighty¡­ How disgusting," Kiyomi mocked with an upraised chin.


    The doppelganger gritted his teeth, "How did you break them out of my trance?"


    I chuckled, "What made you think they were in a trance all this while? Didn''t the thought that I had them act out everything you saw and heard when I entered my courtyard just nowe to you?"


    His eyes shifted to the girls, "I see¡­ It seems I have underestimated your capabilities by toorge a margin¡­ I''ll have to correct that."


    "So I take it you''re quite an important figure within the Dark Sect, right?"


    "Perhaps."


    "Well good enough then."


    I snapped.


    His face contorted before he coughed out blood, his hands grasping desperately at his chest even as he started falling forward. In less than a second, his body was now a lifeless heap on the floor.


    "Ah crap¡­ Now I got blood and two dead bodies in my room¡­" I sighed.


    "This one shall clean up for Master," Eris volunteered.


    I was just about to give her the go ahead when the body spoke again, "Impressive Master Lin¡­ Good thing I prepared this body double instead of going there myself."


    "Huhuhu~ It seems you''re not even brave enough to face Master in person hmmm?" Diao Chan chuckled.


    The Dark Sect guy chose to ignore her, "Well. I guess I''ll be the standard viin and say that you''ve not seen thest of me. By the way, this body belonged to your father, I just reshaped him a bit for this purpose. Have fun knowing youmitted patricide! Kekeke~"


    Theughter faded away.


    Oh? So my scheming father is dead? Well how convenient. Thanks Dark sect guy!


    Now that we know who and what is targeting us, it''ll just be a simple thing for me to undo whatever he ced upon the Sect and prepare for whatever he is going to throw at us.

 Chapter 149 - Let It Burn

    (MC POV)


    I waited till the next morning before breaking the genjut-- I mean the mental Technique that Dark Sect guy used on the entire Sect.


    ??


    Why didn''t I do it immediately that night?


    Hey, I still wanted my sleep ok? If I did that then I''ll have to deal with the aftermath, no way I''m gonna do that before bedtime.


    Well¡­ Since there was a dead body in my bed, I had to go sleep in my disciples'' room that night instead.


    Needless to say, the girls were ecstatic and there was a lot of fluffing and head patting involved before we finally went to sleep.


    When everyone else in the Sect finally snapped out of whatever had been controlling them, the first thing they did was to try and push me for the role of Sect Master after I exined to them what had happened.


    It was a rather unanimous decision, all of them pointing out how well my disciples were doing and how I had practically saved the Sect from certain destruction.


    And to that, all I had to say was, "Aww hell no."


    You guys want me to take up a position that could potentially limit my freedom and swamp me with tons of responsibilities? Definitely a no from me. My disciples are responsibility enough already, thank you very much.


    No matter what they used to convince me, I had not budged in my decision in the slightest.


    "Master? Why? You would definitely make a good leader! The Sect needs your guidance!" Lian Li would plead to me.


    Sorry, but not even my dear disciples will make me change my mind on this.


    But of course I couldn''t just tell them the real reason why I didn''t want to take up the role, my reputation is at stake here!


    Instead, I told them, "No, such a big responsibility isn''t suitable for me. For a Practitioner as young as me to take up the role of Sect Master¡­ That will just make the other Sects look down on us no matter what my aplishments are. There are already others who are more suitable than I am."


    Diao Chan chuckled, "Huhuhu~ If there''s any Sect that dares to look down on Master¡­ We''ll give them a good punishment! I''ll spank them good~"


    I gave her a good spanking for even suggesting that.


    I''ll admit that I almost wavered when Cai hong had pulled at my sleeve to look at me with sparkly eyes, "Papa no ''Swect Weeder''?"


    Ughhh¡­ No! I''m doing this for you Cai Hong! Can''t you see? If Papa is busy, then there''s less time for headpats! That will be an absolute disaster!


    So no, I will definitely not take up that role no matter what everyone else said!


    Instead, I pushed Elder Qing forward for that role, nominating him to take up that spot since he was my mentor. Surely the mentor who raised me would make a great candidate right?


    Even though he had vehemently rejected the notion, everyone began leaning towards my suggestion after I pressured them a bit.


    It wasn''t even that hard to be honest. It''s not like they can force me to do something I didn''t want to do anyway.


    Elder Qing still wanted me to be the Sect Master and we debated on that topic for quite a while. He eventually relented after I agreed to assist him whenever he required it.


    He''s a smart man, so most likely he won''t bother me that much and I can just continue with my easy life ns.


    So in the end, Elder Qing was named as the new Sect Master of Heaven Sect with the condition that I take up the role of an Advisor for him.


    And since I was dealing with this new Sect Master thing the whole day, I gave my disciples some time off for themselves.


    I wonder what they''re doing right now?


    (Manami POV)


    I looked up at the sign above the gate, the words "Xi Family Main House" etched boldly on the wood.


    To think we allowed such a pathetic thing to exist for so long and allow them to cause trouble for Master¡­ No matter, this will be resolved today.


    I stepped past the four headless corpses to enter the main courtyard.


    There were a few servants around cleaning the area, a few of them noticing my entrance and stopping their work to watch me.


    "Can I help you, madam?" One of them asked.


    I chuckled, "Ufufufu~ Oh yes, I''m here to kill everyone. So if you would kindly just die?"


    The servant looked confused at what I said but before he could even mouth another word, I had flexed my tails and the man immediatelybusted into mes, his screams of agony filling the entire courtyard.


    Instead of panicking and running away in fear like normal people might, the other servants immediately dropped their tools and unsheathed swords that they had been hiding under their clothes.


    As I thought, they were all Dark Sect members.


    "Intruder! Raise the rm! It''s a nine tailed fox youkai!"


    Soon, the sound of a bell ringing resounded throughout the entire estate, no doubt in a few more moments, everyone would be rushing here.


    That won''t be a problem for me since I was here to kill everyone after all.


    I waited patiently as more guards showed up, all of them pointing their weapons at me while a few who were obviously Practitioners just stood there with both their hands raised.


    Knowing that they were waiting for someone important to arrive, I showed them no hostility and just spent the time to inspect my nails.


    I wonder if Master likes my nails red or orange? Hmmm¡­ I''ll have to ask his opinionter. Preferably while he is submerged in my tail while I fluff him. Ufufufu~ Master should be inducted as the new Sect Master by now, right?


    Soon enough, a rather old man with a beard that reached his chest showed up haughtily, his eyes darting towards the now charred body lying by the side of the courtyard. A few of them had tried to put the fire out, but my mes won''t be put out without my say so, no matter how many buckets of water of they poured on it.


    The old fart red at me, "Who are you? What do you want?"


    "Ufufufu~ I already told all of you what I want. I''m here to kill everyone, it''s as simple as that."


    "We have no quarrel with you, are you doing this just because of the rumours that we are affiliated with the Dark Sect? If it is, I can assure you that--"


    "Ara ara? Are you still denying that truth?" I interrupted him with augh. "You don''t need to pretend anymore you know? We already know who you guys really are."


    He narrowed his eyes at me, "We?"


    "Ufufufu~ For you all to have inconvenienced our Master, it truly is our folly to have left you all alive for so long. Ah, at least we have managed to use you to establish a form of business to root itself in this city."


    His eyes widened when he realised what I meant, "You! You''re a member of that damnable ''Master''s Church''! Kill her! Do not hold back!"


    Ufufufu~ All for Master!

 Chapter 150 - Rise To Power

    (Random Xi Family guard)


    I am Guo Shi, an Enforcer for the Xi Family.


    ??


    I had grown up in one of Jin city''s slum orphanages ever since I could remember. I did not know if I was abandoned by my parents or they were deceased from my birth, nor did I ever care to find out.


    When one lives in the slums, you learn to care very little about ''tomorrow'' when your ''today'' was uncertain.


    All of us slum dwellers learned the world was a cruel ce really quickly if we wanted to survive, there was no space forpassion nor hesitation in this little game of survival.


    I was considered one of the lucky ones too.


    I was blessed with an abnormally strong physique, allowing me to establish dominance over the weaker kids within the orphanage even when I was their junior.


    When we got into fights with the other kids in the slums, we seldom lost a fight unless we were vastly outnumbered thanks to my strength.


    Over the years, my name became respected and feared within my little corner of the slums.


    Thus, when the Xi Family Enforcers came here looking for new recruits, I was one of the lucky few that caught their attention.


    They took me away to the main branch where I was trained alongside another group of kids. Even there, my talent showed and I was quickly brought into another training programme of theirs.


    There, I learnt of the sinister nature behind the Xi Family''s merchant facade and what they did to the other kids who did not show as much promise as I did.


    I honestly felt nothing for them, neither the kids nor the Family.


    This was all just for survival.


    So when they promoted me to join their ranks as one of the Family''s Enforcers, I eagerly leapt at the chance. Even when the first task they gave me was to train a new batch of kids to be catalysts for a Dark Sect ritual, I barely batted an eyelid and did as I was told.


    Life was good for me ever since then. I had good food, a warm bed and even underlings I could order around as I pleased.


    All I had to do was keep my mouth shut about the Xi Family''s activities and go out into the slums to get a few children once or twice a month, nothing could be more simpler than that.


    When news of a new group that called themselves "Master''s Church" began springing up in the slums, we saw it as nothing more than a group of squatters attempting to band together to survive. The topic mighte up from time to time so we had grown ustomed to just calling it ''The Church''.


    But once the syndicates stopped responding to us and disappeared entirely, we started to investigate.


    The people sent to the syndicate dens returned to report them all empty, everything had been cleared out and not a single soul could be found. Even the drugs we had been distributing through them were gone.


    News then began circting about the slum dwellers being relocated all around and most of the infighting within had stopped. But since the men that we had left inside the slums continued to send messages that everything was fine, we hadn''t paid much attention to it.


    When it was time for me to visit the slums to get a few kids again, I was turned away at the gates of all the orphanages.


    I had tried to intimidate them with violence but they hadn''t even budged in the slightest, shutting the doors in my face.


    Unsure of what to do, I returned with news of the squatters'' uprising and a team of swordsmen led by another Enforcer was sent to teach them a lesson.


    They never returned.


    This time arger group was sent and I was tasked to join them.


    We had reached one of the orphanages to find it devoid of life, with both the swordsmen and the Enforcer that were sent there hung from the ceiling using their own entrails. The other orphanages had also cleared out, with no one left behind.


    Our Family Head was enraged that such weakmoners could even think about rising up in defiance, much less overpower one of the Family''s Enforcers who were stronger than the average man.


    We scoured through the slums in search of where they could have went but that only gave more questions than answers.


    The entire poption within the slums had mysteriously disappeared.


    Even the elderly and children were gone.


    It was then that there were whispers of an underground church that worshipped an absolute divine being reached our ears.


    Naturally, we dismissed it as hearsay and ignored it, though a team was still sent to investigate it on the off chance it held merit.


    That team of four men returned in a single basket that was left at our doorstep, all their heads neatly chopped off with their eyes, ears and tongues removed.


    That was also the time I realised that the young master had been acting rather strangetely.


    I heard he had dismissed his usual guards and called them ipetent, recing them with a group of strangers that we barely knew. He even had most of the servants and retainers fired and reced.


    Though this wasn''t exactly new with him, the speed at which he found the recements for them were a little surprising.


    But the fact that the recements did their job better than the former ones did was indisputable so we hadn''t thought of it much back then.


    While the top brass were starting to take the underground church news more seriously, the two Masters who had joined the Xi Family in the pursuit of power gave away our Family''s involvement with the Dark Sect during Heaven Sect''s celebration.


    Investigators began probing our Family and the main Family Head ordered all the branch Houses to close and relocate back to the main branch to deal with this predicament.


    By then, ''The Church'' had also begun increasing their activities. Almost every other day we would receive news that a certain branch House would have lost all contact or its members missing.


    The phrase "All for Master" became taboo within our Family and it was already an open secret that ''The Church'' was responsible behind our degradation.


    That should have been my cue to leave.


    But I had been so ustomed to the Xi Family''s power that I had grown arrogant alongside them, thinking that nothing could topple them.


    While the Family heads were still on lockdown, I realised there were a number of servants and guards that went missing one day.


    A quick inspection revealed that they had applied for leave to visit rtives or called in sick.


    Further digging showed that all of these people were the ones that the young master had reced the old staff with. Coincidence? I think not.


    I took that as my cue to leave but I was toote.


    The very next day while I was packing my bags, a nine tailed fox youkai had showed up at our doorstep telling us to die.


    And of course she had said the taboo phrase.


    "Ufufufu~ All for Master!"


    I knew I should have ran¡­

 Chapter 151 - We’re Building It Up, To Break It Back Down

    (Guo Shi POV) [The Xi Family Enforcer]


    "Kill her! Do not hold back!" The Elder in charge of security roared.


    ??


    The fox youkai justughed, "Ufufufu~ All for Master!"


    Hell broke loose.


    A part of me wanted to run but there was a tiny part at the backughing, "Run where?"


    So instead, I just unsheathed my sword and stood a little ways back, watching the guards rush towards the fox youkai with their spears and swords.


    The fox youkai ced a delicate finger on her chin as a bone chilling smile spread across her lips.


    Her tails retracted before suddenly shooting outwards in different directions, the supposedly fluffy tails turning into deadly spikes as they impaled themselves on several of the guards.


    Heedless of their fallenrades, the others who were fortunate enough to avoid the tail spikes continued their bullish charge towards the fox.


    Even from where I stood, I could see her smile widen.


    Her right hand reached out and a small ball of fire appeared in her palm.


    I almost scoffed at her until a giant gout of me sted out from it, engulfing everyone that had been running towards her front in a sea of mes.


    The men didn''t even have time to scream before their bodies were burned to ash, scattering into the wind.


    Her tails retracted and the men who were stabbed slid to the ground lifelessly.


    "Ara? Is this the best that Xi Family has to offer?"


    The Elder gritted his teeth, "Enforcers! Form a line of defense! We''ll hold her here until the Elde--"


    His head suddenly exploded into mes, disintegrating into nothingness.


    "Ufufufu~ Did you think I''ll wait here and let you do whatever you want? How naive~ I''m here to kill everyone you know?"


    I took a few steps back.


    The more foolish amongst us gave a warcry before charging towards her, thinking their fate would be different from the footsoldiers that had died in vain moments before.


    She gave a wave of her hand and multiple spears of fire appeared above her head, each of them impaling an attacker through the chest.


    As though that wasn''t enough, the mes from the spear slowly spread itself outwards, burning the men alive as they screamed and wed away at their chests in agony.


    I took the chance to dive into a pile of corpses nearby, hiding myself under the arm of a guard with a giant hole in his body.


    Am I disgracing myself? Maybe.


    But keeping your face here won''t keep you alive against someone like her.


    A few of the smarter ones tried to run back towards the main house but each and every one of them were mercilessly struck down by fireballs conjured from the tips of her tails.


    "Ufufufu~ That''s right, all of you who were foolish enough to stand against Master shall be baptised in fire~ Now burn!"


    She swung her arm in an arc and a wave of heat washed over thepound.


    Everyone who had been standing at that point of time spontaneouslybust into mes. Their agonised screams filled the courtyard as they tried to put out the fire fruitlessly.


    "That''s enough out of you, demon!" A voice called out from the roof.


    I chanced a look upwards, finding a middle aged man wearing Practitioner robes ring down at the fox.


    "Ara, ara? And who might you be?"


    The man flicked his sleeve, "Hmph! Listen well monster! I am Luo Suo! A former Elder of the Sky--"


    A me spear sted through his chest before he could even finish his introduction.


    "Ufufufu~ I don''t actually care who you are. Everyone here is justbustible trash to me~"


    The dead body of the Elder fell from the roof in a heap, joining the mound of burning dead bodies that now littered thepound.


    I swallowed, trying to calm my quivering body. I really should have left this ce yesterday¡­


    The fox sped her hands together in prayer while looking up into the sky, "Ah~~ The sounds of burning baptism! Master! Can you feel it? This heat¡­ It''s barelyparable to the heat within me when I am near you~ Ufufufu~ For the perfect world that you deserve, this lowly fox shall raze these trash in your glorious name!"


    This girl is mental¡­


    Is this what a cultist looks like?


    Oh wait¡­ I''m actually part of one too aren''t I?


    Right now I''m just hoping beyond hope that she moves on from this ce without noticing me. Hopefully no one else shows up here so she will move deeper into the house to ughter whoever is there and I can escape through the unguarded gate.


    But of course fate had other ns in store for me.


    The doors that led deeper into the house burst open, revealing a rather young man with an air of arrogance about him.


    He took one look at the fox and sneered, "Oh? I was told that there was a very strong monster causing trouble at our gates so I came to take a look. Didn''t think it would just be a rabid vixen snarling at our door."


    A ball of fire immediately sted towards his face.


    But instead of burning him like it did the rest, the fire exploded on a dark shield that was erected in front of him, absorbing the fire into it.


    "Heh heh, I''m one of the ''Spears'' of the Dark Sect tasked to protect this ce," The man grinned. "Don''t think I''m that simple, little vixen. I specialise in negating any Elemental attacks! Your skills are useless on me!"


    "Ara, ara? The trash is talking back? This won''t do¡­" The fox sighed, leaning her cheek on a palm. "Whatever should I do with nonbustible trash?"


    "Heh heh, an arrogant vixen are you? Just because you have a little bit of power you think you''re able to trample on others? Feel my power and despair then!"


    The man thrusted out his arms to his sides, prompting two balls of darkness to form.


    Instead of being cautious about what he was doing, the fox just took one of her tails in her hands, busying with brushing the tip with her fingers.


    The Dark Sect ''Spear'' pped his palms together,bining the two balls of darkness in front of him.


    "All ckness!"


    The ball expanded outwards to cover the entirepound, snuffing out all the fires almost immediately.


    An extremely ufortable weight settled on my back, pushing me hard into the ground.


    Breathing became next to impossible as I struggled to stay conscious, the dead body on top of me was not helping in the slightest either.


    "Ara? Was that supposed to do something?" I heard the fox ask.


    "You¡­ How?! How are you not affected?!"


    "Ufufufu~ No need to be so surprised, I am simply stronger than you, that''s all."


    "Impossible! This is a Master level Technique! You''re just a nine tails!"


    The fox clucked her tongue, "What an annoyingly loud trash¡­ Well since I can''t burn you¡­"


    The tail that she had been grooming shot forward, impaling the man through the heart and pulling out with the heart still beating on its tip.


    The weight immediately disappeared, allowing me to breathe again.


    The Dark Sect ''Spear'' looked at his heart that was embedded on the fox''s tail with a nk expression, his hand reaching for it as though to take it back.


    He only managed to take a single step forward before crumpling onto the ground, never to move again.


    And here I thought he might actually stand a chance against her...


    She flicked her tail to let the heart stter against the wall, "How boorish¡­ I had even expected him to have some form of protection in ce for that¡­ Oh well, I should move on to burn the rest of this ce down then."


    I heaved a sigh of relief.


    Until she turned towards me and looked me straight in the eye, "That is¡­ After I burn everything here of course. Ufufufu~"


    A fireball was chucked towards my direction.


    I really should have left yesterday¡­

 Chapter 152 - Burn The Bridges Because Who Needs Them Anyway?

    (Manami POV)


    I stepped over the burning gates, making my way to therge building that I assumed to be the main hall for the Xi Family.


    ??


    Curiously, no one else came to stop me this time and I reached the doors to the hall unmolested.


    Burning open the doors, I could see why.


    It seems like every remaining member of the Xi family was gathered within the hall, all of them armed to the teeth and prepared for my arrival. There were at least fifty of them here, all of them sporting unfriendly faces at my arrival.


    I let a smile materialise on my face, "Ara ara? Such a big group to wee the little me? I''m honored."


    A middle-aged man that had been sitting on an ornate chair at the back stood up, his extravagant clothes and haughty demeanor immediately outing him as the Main Head of the Xi Family.


    The man had an arrogant smirk on his face, "Littledy, I''m sure you can see you by now that the odds are not in your favour."


    "Ufufufu~ It seems so."


    The man''s smirk grew wider, "Indeed. So if you would just surrender, I might even be able to spare your life as long as you be my woman."


    Ufufufufu~ Master is indeed right on all ounts. He had specifically told us how the typical male viins will always think with their smaller head when they meet a female opponent.


    I gave him a coy smile, "Ara? Interested in me, are you?"


    "Don''t assume too much of yourself. I merely grew tired of my other fox concubine since she doesn''t have as many tails as you do."


    "Ufufufu~ I am honored to have caught your attention then. But are you sure you''re man enough for me?"


    "Hahaha! I assure you, I take on three girls every night! You will not be dissatisfied!"


    What a pitiful creature this thing is...


    Master, I sincerely request for another mofu mofu session. Last night''s session was just absolutely heavenly! Ahhh~~ Just remembering his hands brushing through my tails and the face he was making while hugging it to sleep¡­


    UFUFUFUFU! Just absolutely precious!


    Did you know that Master sometimes says our name while he sleeps? Ahhh~~ Just make me want to hug him and pat him and kiss him and touch him and¡­ And¡­ Ehehehe~~


    "So if you agree to be my woman, prostrate yourself now and swear your life to me."


    A disgusting voice pulled me out from my wonderful day dreams.


    I red at the owner of the voice.


    Everyone in the room unconsciously took a step back when they saw the intensity behind my gaze.


    "Piece of trash¡­ Do you know how much Master has suffered because of you?" I seethed, my eyes boring into his. "To first send those two pieces of filth to wreck the celebration that Master had put all his heart into nning¡­ Then sully his beloved Sect with some silly brainwashing after he returns... Death is too sweet of a fate for you."


    The man''s face immediately turned ugly, "I gave you a chance to live and you squandered it¡­ Hmph! Don''t think I will give you a quick death! I''ll keep you in the dungeons while I slowly torture you until you break! Men! Deal with her!"


    "Hold on." A voice cut through the air before the men could make a move.


    I looked to the side to see a rather young looking man standing near one of the Hall''s pirs, hiding within its shadow.


    "Elder Zi Ao¡­ I did not know you were here. Don''t you think it''s a bit overkill to have an Elder from the Dark Sect here?" The old trash remarked.


    "Hmm¡­ The higher ups thought that you might be targeted, so they sent me to keep any eye out. It seems that their worries were not unfounded," The Zi Ao guy remarked, stepping out from the shadows.


    He scrutinised me from top to bottom, "So¡­ You''re High Priestess Manami of the infuriating ''Master''s Church'' yes?"


    "Ufufufu~ It seems like my reputation precedes me. Unfortunately I do not know of a nameless trash like you."


    "Hmph. All of you cultists are just as full of yourself as they say."


    "Ara, ara? My confidence is backed up by my strength, could you say the same, trash? Now I need to know if you arebustible trash or not?"


    He scoffed at me, "I''m only here to ask if you would consider joining us instead? It is obvious you have power and we can provide you the way to obtain even more."


    "Ufufufu~ You are sorely mistaken. I live and breathe for my Master. Power is just a bonus. Is there any otherst words, trash?"


    He gestured towards the other side of the Hall where there were more than fifty men still waiting to attack me, "In case you haven''t noticed, you''re still at a disadvantage. I would watch your words if I were you."


    These people really are amusing.


    "Ufufufu~ Even if you increase the number ofbustible trash, you can just get rid of them all by burning, no?"


    To prove my point, I gave a wave of my tail and ignited all the Fire Elemental Quarks in the air.


    Most of the men immediatelybust into mes, screaming out in agony as they crash against their fellowrades in an attempt to put out the fire.


    The organised line of defense quickly dissolved into a screaming burning mess with the men rolling around on the floor and running into each other.


    mes began licking up towards the walls and soon, the fire spread all around the hall. The Main Head of the Xi Family cowered in his seat, unable to run anywhere as a ring of fire formed around him.


    I will not kill him yet, no. He is reserved for a very special session back within the church. I''m sure Delta and Diao Chan would love to have a chance to ''y'' with him.


    "That¡­ You¡­ How?" The Zi Ao guy spluttered.


    "Ara ara? Don''t tell me this trash doesn''t even know what happened? And you call yourself an Elder? Ufufufufu~ How worthless can you be?"


    He scrunched up his eyebrows, "To think Master Lin has created monsters like you¡­ He is a much more serious threat than we thought¡­ To think we had overlooked him since he was a useless shut in before."


    "Ara? Ara, ara? You dare defame Master? YOU DARE DEFAME MASTER?!"


    Rage swelled up within me as I heard this piece of trash''s words.


    From deep within me, power began filling up my limbs as I sought to tore this trash limb from limb.


    "What? More tails? Who are--"


    I silenced him by tossing more fireballs in his direction, there was no way I will let him defile my beloved Master''s name any further!


    He leapt to the side to avoid it, but I was already rushing towards him with my hands out in a w shape


    He saw me toote and my fingers swiped across his face, cutting through flesh and bone. There was a small ''pop'' sound when my middle finger dug through both his eyes, digging them out from their sockets to stter against the ground.


    Not wanting to have my ears tainted by his scream, I pivoted on the ball of my foot before sending a st of fire towards his chest.


    The supposed Master smashed against the wall, hanging on it weakly.


    He spat out the blood in his mouth, "Ugh¡­ You are not a youkai¡­ You''re a monster¡­"


    I strolled up to him, grabbing his chin to forcefully wrench him back on his feet, "I am Master''s mate and devoted disciple. Nothing more and nothing less. To think even trash like you dare to harbour ill will towards such a benevolent figure¡­ We really need to do some cleansing."


    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Damn... Telepor--"


    My hand stabbed into his gut, "Trying to run? Ufufufu~ I don''t think so. You will have to spill everything you know first."


    I turned my gaze towards the Xi Family Head who was now hiding behind his chair, "And you too. Didn''t you want me? I''ming to you now, ok?"


    "No¡­ No! No! Mercy! Please! I just did what the Dark Sect told me! I had nothing to do with anything!"


    "Ufufufu~ It matters not. Didn''t I say already? I''m here to kill everyone. You two just happen to be lucky to get to die a bitter than everyone else here~"


    I stepped over my fire while dragging the Zi Ao guy by his guts, slowly making my way towards the Family Head.


    After I''m done depositing these two to be interrogated, I''lle back here to thoroughly burn this ce to the ground.


    Ufufufu~ I wonder if I can get Master to fluff me tonight too? I really need some fluffing from all the stress I umted here.

 Chapter 153 - After The Childhood Arc, It’s The School Arc... Wait, What?

    (MC POV)


    Things mostly went back to normal after Elder Qing formally took up the Sect Master''s role.


    ??


    The girls reported to me that they mostly spent their free time in self meditation while I was dealing with that fiasco, how diligent of them.


    I made sure to remind them to go out and have fun sometimes, it wouldn''t do if they ended up like the past me who only knew how to cultivate and not live life.


    In fact, since they were making such great strides in their training, I decided to give them another week off, telling them to spend some time in Jin city to do some shopping or just to rx.


    Though they seemed reluctant to do so, they finally left after some insistence.


    This arrangement suited me just fine since this would be the time when the Minor Sects are sending their supposed talented students to various Grand Sects to further their studies. The amount of support these Minor Sects receive from the Grand Sects would depend on the quality of the ''talented'' students they sent.


    If a Minor Sect shows that the students they nurture are of enviable quality, Grand Sects would support them with various resources to continue their teachings. But if their students arecking, the Grand Sects that were sponsoring them might just choose to cut off support for them and leave them in the dust.


    Elder Qing had the great idea that I should use my current younger body to our advantage by sneaking into one of such ''talented'' groups. Without them knowing about my identity, I would be able to better weed out the bad influences from the real talents.


    We all know that it''s an established fact that those young masters with some bit of talent be really arrogant and start bullying their peers, causing those who possess more talent than them to have an obstacle on their road to bing stronger.


    Do you know how annoying that is to us?


    I mean sure, to others it might look like the Sect was supporting those arrogant young masters by doing nothing for the ''weak'', talented ones and letting the bully continue. Sometimes this is true since those young masters might be a certain Elder''s great grandson or granddaughter so they hide this fact from everyone else.


    But here, we want as many Practitioners to grow strong as possible. A Sect''s strengthes from thebined strength of their members after all. To intentionally put down one or two disciples for preferential treatment for another is quite frowned upon.


    And if other Sects catch wind that a certain Sect mistreats their disciples, Minor Sects would refrain from sending their students to that Sect and the Major Sects would also distance themselves from them.


    So no, you wouldn''t see the arrogant young master mistreating the potentially OP MC here.


    Usually¡­


    There might still be some problematic neers so the possibility is still there, that''s why it''s up to us to weed them out. There''s always the ck sheep after all, coupled with the fact that some humans are just trashy as hell and get off on the smallest power trips.


    And since some of them have begun getting smarter by acting nice in front of the mentors before showing apletely different side after their backs are turned, the problem of discrimination and bullying has yet to bepletely stamped out.


    Originally I didn''t want to do it. This was supposed to be my vacation time, damnit! I want toy in my bed and sleep all day, waking up only to eat snacks before sleeping again!


    I did my part for society already! I want to ck!


    Of course, I couldn''t say that out loud as my excuse.


    But when I went back to think about it, it''s not really a bad deal. I can just go to some Elder''s ss, pretend to learn from him, y along with my fellow ''new students'' and not even worry about homework and training since I already knew everything.


    Hey, I could even be the ''genius nobody'' to bait out the arrogant young masters easily and get them out of the way quickly! If there really are a few, that is.


    Oh wait, isn''t this the standard set up for the start of an OP MC''s school arc? It totally is, isn''t it? Maybe I''ll meet an OP MC within that group?


    And if you''re thinking that it''s weird to have a school arc right now¡­ All I can say is the chronological order for my life is pretty messed up.


    So in the end, I epted their proposition to infiltrate into our newest ''talented'' group of student Practitioners.


    So here I am, sitting in my pavilion located within my courtyard with Elder Qing¡­ No, Sect Master Qing sitting opposite me.


    Sect Master Qing was in the midst of pouring some tea for me while I munched on some peaches with my feet propped on the chair beside me. Sounds of construction were going on in the background which I ignored.


    "Master Lin, we received five new applicants this year from four different Minor Sects. They told us they were the best talents that they had nurtured."


    "Umu¡­" I nodded, still munching on a peach.


    "Does Master Lin have any preference for which Elder to mentor your group? Is there anything you wish to tell the Elder that will be in charge? Maybe a change in teaching style?"


    "Not at all."


    "Ah, also¡­ We received some new Requests from the Adventurer''s Guild in Jin city. Could you take a look to see if they are appropriate for us?"


    "Umu¡­ I''ll take a look at itter."


    "Master Lin, there''s also¡­"


    Seriously man, aren''t I just the advisor? Why the hell are you asking me for all this?! Having the Sect Master pour tea and report to his advisor in their courtyard is just weird no matter which angle you look at, right?!


    Even when I pointed it out to him, he just ims that the Sect was imposing on me so it makes sense that he, as the Sect Master, would be so amodating to me. And of course since he was new to the role, it made sense for him to consult me with these new responsibilities.


    No, it doesn''t make sense.


    I''ve never been a Sect Master either, you know?!


    I even had to reject their attempts at moving me to the Sect Master''s courtyard three times today. In fact, why is Sect Master Qing not living there in the first ce?


    Why is he still staying in his old courtyard?


    When I finally got the point across that I was not going to move from my current courtyard no matter what they did, I had to stop them from trying to expand my courtyard beyond its current size afterwards.


    They imed that as an assistant of the Sect Master, I should at least have a courtyard fitting enough of my station.


    Unfortunately for me, this was something that they were unwilling to back down on no matter what, iming it was a matter of Sect pride or whatever it was.


    I was still going to resist the changes until they pointed out that they will improve my disciples'' living conditions with the expansion.


    That was when I gave up and decided to go through with it.


    That''s why I''m sitting here in the pavilion right now while the workers were expanding my courtyard in the background. Of course, let''s not forget our new Sect Master personallying here just to serve me tea and report to me for some reason.


    "Oh, Master Lin, there''s also some new things we want to implement around the Sect, could you just take a look at these documents?"


    No seriously¡­ There''s something wrong with this scene isn''t there?


    Oh screw it, I just need to concentrate on joining in on that new student group and ck during that time.


    Yep, that''s going to be my vacation and no one can stop me from rxing!

 Chapter 154 - A Middle-Aged Man Posing As A Teenager Going To School

    (MC POV)


    "Ahem¡­ Well then, allow me to wee the six of you to Heaven Sect. I am Elder Hong and I shall be your temporary mentor for this period of time to gauge your abilities before you are inducted into the Sect officially."


    ??


    I could tell that Elder Hong was rather nervous despite how calm he''s trying to act.


    Seriously man, just rx, it''s only me. What the hell were you expecting me to do? Fire you?


    I would rather you just take this easy so I can ck too you know?


    Ah wait, actually don''t do that since it wouldn''t be good for the new students.


    The group this year consisted of two twin brothers that probably came from the same Minor Sect, a girl with blue hair that looked rather familiar to me, a scruffy looking young man with patched clothing that seemed to be marvelling at everything around him and a rather well-dressed young man who was just looking straight at the Elder without paying attention to anyone else.


    Now, I know what you''re thinking, it''s probably already obvious who the arrogant young master is right? Honestly, I am quite curious on how this would turn out so I''m not doing anything yet.


    What? I want my face pping moment ok?!


    The feeling of having someone screw around with you and watching the expression they will make when you tear off the mask and say, "It was me, Master Lin!" is not a chance I get everyday alright?


    Except that I wasn''t wearing a mask but that''s just details.


    Elder Kong motioned towards us, "Alright, why don''t we have the six of you do some self introductions first? How about starting from the two twins?"


    I nced at the two of them, both of them lookedpletely identical, even their hairstyles were simr.


    The two brothers gave each other an impish smile before doing a full bow towards us.


    "Greetings to all, I am Kris," The one on the left greeted, his hand running through his short, amber coloured hair.


    "And I am Chris," The other one continued, mirroring his brother''s movements.


    "It''s easy to,"


    "Tell us apart,"


    "Because our eye,"


    "Colours are different!"


    The two of them sang, pointing to each of their eyes with their fingers.


    True enough, one of them has cyan eyes while the other had brown eyes. The only issue is¡­


    "''Chris'' and ''Chris''? Isn''t that the same name?" The scruffy kid asked the question that had been in my head.


    The two brothers tutted at him.


    "Tut tut, I am Chris!" The one with cyan eyes said proudly.


    "And I am Kris with a K!" The other one with brown eyes boasted.


    ""And together, we havee from the Soaring Sky Minor Sect!"" Both of them sang proudly as they finished their introduction with a pose.


    I guess these two were sent here because they were naturaledians.


    "Ok¡­ Let''s move on from Chris and ''Chris with a K''..." The scruffy boy remarked. "I am Tekiteh, a student from the Under Bridge Minor Sect. I was regarded as the most talented student in my Sect."


    The well-dressed man nodded to us, "Mmm¡­ I am Brendan from Century Minor Sect. Looking forward to everyone''s guidance."


    The girl bowed low, "Good day, I am Sylphy from Ascension Minor Sect. I had failed the initial entrance test earlier this year but I managed to improve myself toe back again. Please take care of me."


    Ah, no wonder she looked familiar. She was the one that those geezers thought possessed the ''Primordial Divine Goddess Meridians'' during our test selections.


    I''m quite surprised to hear that she failed though. From what I can sense, she does possess a rather unique make up of Elemental Quarks but it''s stable enough. That shouldn''t impede her in her cultivation progress so how did she fail the test?


    I was too focused on Lian Li at that time so I didn''t actually see what happened to everyone else, but she must have reacted quite badly to my Elemental Pressure for the geezers to deem that she was a failure.


    Well, props to her for not giving up and rising back up to return here.


    Realising all eyes were now on me, I decided to put that thought aside first.


    "Hi, I''m Mark. Came here from¡­ Er¡­ Chui Niu Minor Sect. Hope we can get along," I said simply.


    "Chui Niu Sect?" Tekiteh repeated with a raised eyebrow.


    "Yes, Chui Niu Sect," I repeated, daring him to challenge me.


    "I see¡­ Interesting. You wouldn''t know any virgin girls from there, would you?" He asked with a weird smile.


    Why the hell is he asking me this?


    Deciding to humour him, I just shook my head, "Nope, all the girls there are taken."


    His face immediately scrunched up in disgust, "Ugh. I hate used products. Damn whores."


    Woah woah. What the hell?


    Sylphy was looking at him with disgust and even the twins were surprised by his words.


    Brendan frowned at him, "That''s really shallow, don''t you think? Girls are more than just objects for sexual gratification."


    "ThAt''S ReALly sHalLoW," Tekiteh repeated his words mockingly. "Shut up incel. You probably never gotid in your life have you?"


    Woah woah woah! Seriously? This scruffy looking kid is the bully?


    And what the hell is wrong with him? Why is he so aggro?


    Brendan furrowed his brows, "What is your problem? Are you like this to everyone you just met?"


    "Hahaha! What an incel. You got a problem with me huh?? What''s your best Elemental tier? Bet you''re not even a Basic tier in any of them yet."


    "I am proficient in Water Quarks to a Basic level actually."


    To prove his point, Brendan lifted his palm to summon an orb of water into existence.


    That''s not bad, he''ll probably be admitted into the Outer Core disciples without much problem then.


    "Hahaha! What a nerd! Spent your entire time in closed door cultivation have you? What an incel."


    Wow, this guy is literally cancer.


    I looked towards Elder Hong, jerking my head slightly towards the scruffy boy.


    He nodded and stepped forward, intending to put a stop to his actions.


    But what I hadn''t expected was for the Brendan fellow to step forward, stare him right in the eye and say, "Call me an incel¡­ One more time."


    Tekiteh grinned, "In--"


    Brendan''s fist shot forward into the scruffy kid''s gut with a loud thud, leaving the boy gasping and wheezing for air on the ground.


    Ok, this day is just one surprise after the other. I thought the Brendan fellow would start saying things like "Don''t you know who I am?!" or even "You will rue this daymoner!" instead of just outright punching him in the gut.


    I like this guy already!


    Man, this ss is gonna be fun!

 Chapter 155 - The Past Returns To Haunt

    (Lian Li POV)


    I surveyed the scene before me.


    ??


    What used to be a proud and tall manor for the Xi Family is now nothing but burnt rubble.


    A crowd had gathered to watch the city''sw enforcers sift through the rubble, trying and failing to look for survivors.


    "Quite thorough, aren''t you?" I whispered.


    "Ufufufu~ I''ll take that as apliment~" Manami giggled beside me.


    We left the scene quietly, no one even suspecting that the cause of this incident was standing right beside me.


    "So what are your ns today?" I asked offhandedly. "Master gave us the week off to do our things and I haven''t the faintest idea on what to do."


    Manami smiled at me, "Ara? I remember someone who was panicking at the news, asking if Master didn''t want her anymore?"


    I felt my cheeks flushed, "Ugh¡­ I¡­ I overreacted ok? Don''t pretend you didn''t panic a little when he said that too!"


    Manami chuckled, "Oh, not really. Because I would stay by Master''s side no matter what~ Even if he deems me unnecessary, I will look after Master from a distance if I have to~ Ufufufu~"


    Mmm¡­ That''s Manami for you I suppose, but I really want Master to continue pampering me...


    "But to answer your question, I''ll be going shopping with my cute Kiyomi. What about you, Lian Li?"


    I shrugged, "I thought of going to visit the people at the Church, but Eris, Diao Chan and Cai hong are already going there so there''s nothing much for me to do."


    "Oh? Why don''t you take Master''s advice then? Just rx and take it easy today? Want to join us?"


    I shook my head, "It''s ok, you can have your little bonding time with your little sister. I''ll just take a walk around the city. Feels like forever since I''ve been here on my own."


    "Ufufufu~ Alright. If you need anything, don''t hesitate to call us~"


    "Yes, yes. Now go enjoy yourself."


    My fox sister gave a wave before leaving, humming a soft tune as she went to find her sister in high spirits.


    I let out a long sigh.


    Somehow, I already feel drained when I know that I wouldn''t get to see Master today.


    Master is truly too benevolent. Even when we insisted that we were fine with continuing to stay by his side and train ourselves, Master was worried for our health and still gave us this time off for ourselves.


    I had initially entertained the idea of just hanging around the Sect for this week long break that Master gave us, but decided against it since Master might mistake my action for ingratitude.


    Going the opposite direction of where Manami had went, I strolled along the main street to see what changed while I had been away.


    Even though I have lived in this city for a long time, I did not have the chance to truly experience it.


    Most of my knowledge about the city stemmed from my time as a squatter, so the Jin city I was familiar with was limited to its darker sides.


    Ask me what are the best routes to get from one side of the city to the other without encountering any guards, I can guide you there with my eyes closed and even tell you which shops are the best to steal from on the way there.


    Ask me what are the most popr and trendy ces to be inside the city and all you get is silence from me.


    I even know which homes in the noble district have the least amount of security and which ones best to steal from, but if you were to ask me who they were and what they were known for, I would draw a nk.


    It was extremely fortunate that I was familiar with Jin city''s Auction House when Master needed a guide to it that day, it was one of the syndicate''s hideouts after all.


    Well, the past is the past, no point for me to dwell on it.


    I''m now back in this city with a purse full of gold and power beyond what I deserve to wield, both of them granted to me by my most beloved Master.


    Without much of a destination in mind, I just strolled down the street, asionally looking at the disys of certain shops that caught my eye.


    But what baffled me slightly was how the shopkeepers kept on touting their wares to me as though I was some nobledy.


    "Mydy! Won''t you take a look at my wares? It''ll be worth your time, I guarantee it!"


    "The young missus over there! Could I interest you in some of these trinkets? They''re quite popr with the youngdies now!"


    "Noble mistress! I have new stock just arrived from the famed craftsmens of the Artisan Guild! Do take a look! You won''t regret it!"


    They even answered my queries with extreme politeness, not even minding the slightest that I did not purchase anything from them.


    Even a fruit shop owner I remembered from my slum dwelling days was extremely nice to me. He probably doesn''t remember the time where he chased me off with a stick when he caught me stealing one of his apples.


    The bruises I got from him had long since been healed by Master but it was still a surreal feeling to see him bowing so respectfully when I approached him to purchase an apple for myself.


    How curious¡­ I wonder what could be the cause of this?


    Could this be a Technique that Master casted on me to protect me? That must be it!


    Ah~~? To think Master went so far for me! This Lian Li is unworthy!


    Ehehehe~ Master truly is the best!


    Perhaps I should go and peruse some of those clothing stores? Especially the ones that are offering? those really risque clothings? Mmm~ I wonder if Master would like me in those?


    I remember Diao Chan mentioning something about costume y with Master, maybe I should try that too?


    Or maybe¡­ I could get one for Master as well?


    Oh~ Just imagining Master in a really revealing nightgown as he pulls me into his room to hold me in his embrace¡­ Then he''ll slowly slip it off and guide my hand towards him¡­


    Oh my, oh my, oh my! Ehehehe~


    Then I will also be wearing something like--


    "Eh?! Is that you, Lian Li?!" A distasteful voice brought me out from my day dream.


    I furrowed my brows as my fantasy was ruined, turning around to see which imbecile dared to disrupt my fantasy.


    Thest person I thought I would ever see again was standing in front of me.


    It was the scum son who had assaulted me all those years ago, dressed in a ck cloak with strange markings all over his limbs.

 Chapter 156 - When It Goes A Full Circle

    (Scum Son POV)


    Life had been good for me.


    ??


    I had an influential father and I had been blessed with a strong constitution that allowed me to boss over the weak kids.


    What''s even better was I got to take the vige''s future prettiest girl all for myself even before she was born.


    With how I properly maintained the ruse that I was a well-behaved and hard working kid in front of the adults, I cemented my ce as a trustworthy child in their eyes.


    Even as I got older, I thought this life of mine could continue. I would boss over the other boys to work for me and the girl would be my thing to use whenever I want.


    Nothing could be more perfect for me.


    But on the day before our marriage, monsters just had toe and ruin everything for me.


    The girl''s parents still trusted me enough to think I would take her to safety.


    Too bad for them, at this point of time, my life takes precedence over anyone else''s.


    But still, the fact that I was blue-balled all this while so that she can ''remain pure for our wedding night'' has been a rather sore point for me throughout my life.


    Thus, I took her away under the pretense of saving her before restraining her deep inside the forest in order to have my way with that nice piece of ass.


    I had just managed to force open her legs to plunge my finger inside of her when the roars of monsters echoed nearby, most likely attracted by this bitch''s screams.


    I chose to make a run for it and let the monsters have her, my life was more important than hers of course.


    But what I hadn''t expected was for the monsters to chase after me instead.


    Just seeing those monsters nipping at my heels was enough to spur me to run faster than I ever had before.


    But when one of them managed to leap on top of me, I thought I was done for.


    The pain that assaulted me after my arm was ripped off was beyond imagination.


    I had thought I would have just died there and then but someone had came by and killed the monsters just before they devoured me.


    It was a young man dressed entirely in ck, wielding a longsword that seemed to suck in the light.


    I immediately genuflected to him, if this man was stronger than those monsters, I was no doubt aplete weakling in his eyes.


    I wanted to live, after all.


    He took one look at me, healed my arm and scoffed, "You¡­ Hmph, I guess your heart is dark enough. Come with me."


    What else could I do but follow him? It didn''t even cross my mind to ask him to save anyone else, no one else was more important than me.


    I had thought the man would bring me to somewhere safe after saving me, why else would he bother with me, right?


    My life became a hellish nightmare after that.


    I learnt that he was a wandering Practitioner that was quite proficient in Dark Elemental Quarks.


    I was supposed to be his assistant, though for what reason he chose me over anyone else was kept secret from me then.


    For the next few years I followed him around, watching him collude with Dark Sect members, burning down other viges and even summoning demons to do his bidding.


    As for me, he would use me to perform his rituals by cutting off my limbs before regenerating them as materials or have me go through torture sessions to bring out the feelings of pain and despair as a catalyst.


    I had tried to escape once but the punishments he gave me made sure I never thought to attempt it again.


    The silver lining was that a year into following him, he realised my potential for practicing Dark Elemental Techniques and my position was elevated from ve into a potential disciple.


    Life became good for me again as I tasted the allure of power.


    I took to my new position with relish, the things I could do once I mastered this skill was enormous. I wouldn''t need to y second fiddle to anyone after I''m done!


    Yes, even this guy wouldn''t be my match after I''ve learned everything from him!


    It took me a total of three years for me to finally break free, but it was all worth it.


    He had let down his guard over the years and I undid all his protective inscriptions one night without waking him up. It was a simple thing to just slit his throat and watch him die without being able to do anything after that.


    I have to admit, seeing the rage and regret in his eyes as he died was totally worth it.


    I took over his ce, using all that I''ve learnt from him to further my own studies of Dark Elemental Quarks. I even made use of his past contacts, none of them seemed to even mind that I took over him since it was just business as usual for them.


    A year passed by and I was a Master in my own right. I learnt that negative emotions and thoughts were the best catalysts for utilising Dark Techniques, which exined why he wanted me along.


    I admit my personality leans towards the darker side of the spectrum so it made sense.


    Now, I don''t even need to try and woo girls into my bed any more. Just a disy of the power I wield would send a few in my direction without further prompting.


    Failing that, nothing a little threatening and a bit of tempering with their wills with my technique couldn''t solve.


    Life was absolutely perfect for me.


    I lived for myself without needing to answer to anyone else and I can do whatever I wanted whenever I wanted.


    I just felt that it was a waste I didn''t properly take the virginity of my vige''s beauty back when I had the chance, the girls that I''ve taken so far couldn''t even begin topare to her beauty even at that age.


    Today, I''ve came back to Jin city after several months to meet up with some Dark Sect contacts and get some catalysts for a ritual I''m attempting toplete.


    The only problem was that the contact was nowhere to be seen at his usual spot. In fact, the entire area of the slums seemed to have been cleared out mysteriously and its residents gone without a trace.


    While I was walking through the city''s main streets towards the Xi Family''s mansion to see if any of my other contacts was around, I noticed an exceptionally beautiful girl standing near one of the boutique shops.


    Deciding the Xi Family could wait, I approached her with the intention to ensnare her for some fun.


    It was only when she turned her head slightly that I recognised her for who she was.


    "Eh?! Is that you, Lian Li?!"

 Chapter 157 - When The Yandere Switch Gets Flipped

    (Lian Li POV)


    I narrowed my eyes at one of the stains of my past, "You¡­ How dare you still live?"


    ??


    He took a step back, obviously stunned by my words.


    "So it really is you¡­ You survived huh?" He muttered.


    I entertained the idea of just smiting him down where he stood, but the thought of this daylight killingplicating Master stopped me from doing so.


    "Yes I did. No thanks to you. Could you do me a favour and go back to being dead?"


    The scum chuckled, "Hehehe! Still as cold as ever, Lian Li."


    "Don''t you dare speak my name so flippantly like that, you are not worthy."


    "Oh? But you belong to me right? Ever since before you were born, you were already my property, isn''t that right? So I can say your name however I want, Lian Li."


    I reached up to p him, but his reactions were surprisingly fast.


    He grabbed my hand by my wrist, stopping my p a few inches away from reaching him.


    "Oh? Gotten all feisty now haven''t we? I like that. Remember when I tied you up in that forest those years ago? I regret not taking it all the way back then. Heaven must be favouring me to bring you back to me again."


    I sneered, "No, heaven is doing me a favour by bringing you to me so I can do this."


    My knee went straight for his unprotected crotch, the strike consisting of all the strength I could put in.


    The loud crack that came with the impact was satisfying beyond measure, watching him copse and curl up into a ball on the ground was even more so.


    "You¡­ You damn¡­ Ugh¡­Bitch¡­" He groaned while clutching the area between his legs.


    I took a moment to consider what I should do with him.


    Since he was my personal problem, I don''t think I should involve Master in it. No, it would not do for Master to know about this scum''s existence.


    Maybe I could make use of Delta''s yroom? I''m sure she wouldn''t mind letting me use it for a few days or so if I asked nicely.


    Problem is getting him there without arousing suspicion from anyone around.


    I noticed a sh of light in between his legs before he slowly got up, grinning at me as though nothing had happened.


    "Surprised?" He asked cheekily. "Didn''t think I was a Practitioner did you?"


    He''s a Practitioner? So what? What''s so special about that?


    Does he not know that I''m¡­ Oh.


    He doesn''t know that I''m one too. This actually gives me an idea.


    I trembled slightly, but continued to put on a defiant face, "You¡­ What, what do you want to do to me? There''s people around here¡­ You can''t¡­ You can''t touch me."


    "Heh heh heh, how about we finish what we started in that forest and I might just let you go?"


    I suppressed the urge to gag at his words, "You¡­ No! I¡­ I will never!"


    "Oh? Hehehe, what about now?"


    He snapped his fingers.


    I felt strength escape from my hands as they dropped loosely at my sides.


    My entire body went rigid and I couldn''t move any part of my body that I wanted to.


    "Heh heh heh, can''t move yourself right? Really useful Technique I learnt early on to stop my targets from struggling. I''ll slowly warp your mind today and I assure you, by the end of it, you will be the one spreading your legs for me."


    Ignoring his monologue, I analysed the Technique used to bind me, expecting it to be something extremely secure andplicated by his tone of voice.


    But, to my surprise, it was just a simple Astral Technique that locks my body''s senses from receivingmands from me while opening up a doorway for a third party to control them.


    An extremely simple Technique that even I could cast.


    Naturally, it wouldn''t take much for me to break out of it. But knowing how he is, he''ll probably lead me to some secluded area before trying to do something which suits my n just fine.


    As predicted, he turned to lead me away from the main streets and my body followed after him without any prompting.


    Perhaps other female Practitioners might be arrogant at this point and think that it is enough know that this binding Technique could be broken out of at any time.


    But I am not like other female Practitioners.


    Master has constantly taught us to be as meticulous and thorough as possible, something that he has never failed to keep reminding us during our training sessions.


    He has told us repeatedly how a single mistake could cause everything that someone has worked his entire life for crumble into pieces.


    We originally had thought that Master was referring to Manami, but the far off look in his eyes suggested otherwise.


    We made sure to thoroughlyfort Master that night.


    With Master''s teachings in mind, I had already contacted my other sisters about my current predicament and let them locate me using a tracking Technique that was inscribed on myself.


    Furthermore, I have also mobilised Gamma''s security team as a precaution in the event that he has brought any friends.


    Just in case, I also made sure to have Master on speed dial on my telepathy Technique on the off chance I start feeling weird in any way.


    Excessive? I don''t think so.


    I already go to much greater lengths to make sure Master doesn''t find out about our secret stash of his clothes after all.


    And there''s just a certain thrill to peeking on Master when he doesn''t know we''re there, especially during bath times. Mmmm~ Just thinking about it sends shivers down my spine~


    Turning into a dark alley, we stopped behind several wooden crates.


    The scum turned to me with a disgusting grin stered on his face, "Heh heh heh, no one will bother us here now. Strip for me."


    As expected of scum like him, no wonder he has to resort to these little mind tricks to getid.


    "No," I said simply.


    He frowned at my defiance, snapping his fingers again, "I said strip!"


    Since I''ve already torn his mind control Technique from the inside, his order does not have any effect on me.


    "No."


    "Damn stubborn little¡­ Strip!"


    My body spasmed a little before my hand reached upwards slowly to the top of my shirt.


    His smile stretched wider and wider the closer my hand got.


    Just as my hand reached the first button on my shirt, it curled into a fist and struck straight towards the scum''s face.


    He screeched in pain as he tumbled backwards on to the dirty alley floor.


    He looked up to see me cracking my knuckles, slowly advancing towards him.


    "How?! You should still be under my control!" He screeched.


    "Maybe you just suck as a Practitioner, you never were good at anything when we were young after all."


    He stood up and gritted his teeth, "Not good?! I''ll show you something good you damn bitch! Let''s see how cocky can you get when half your face is burnt off!"


    He raised his hand and a ball of ck coloured mes gathered above his palm.


    "Hell Fire!"


    Oh, it''s an Intermediate tier Darkness Technique. To think he has that level of mastery in the time we were separated, I suppose he has some skill at least.


    Not that it will save him.


    The ball of mes flew towards me slowly.


    So slowly in fact, that I had enough time to think about if I wanted to rip his toenails off first or his fingernails before deflecting the ball back to him with the back of my lightning-d fist.


    The ball elerated back to him and he barely had enough time to hit the dirt before it sailed over his head to explode against the wall behind him.


    Now his face was full of fear when he looked at me, "You¡­ You''re a Practitioner too?"


    I let sparks of Divine Lightning appear around my hands, "All due to my most benevolent Master''s guidance, I am no longer the naive vige girl bound by circumstance. You are but a mere insect to me now."


    "Di¡­ Divine Lightning?! You¡­ Wait¡­ Can we¡­ Can we talk about this? I¡­ I''m sorry for what I did, I¡­ Er¡­ It was just a prank!"


    I sniffed at him, "Tell that to someone who cares, scum."


    "Wait! You''re a kind person right?! I''ll go! I''ll go and you''ll never see me again! Don''t let my death stain your conscience! You''ll regret it!"


    "HAHAHAHA! You?! Your death will stain my conscience?!" Iughed at his face.


    I lunged towards him to grab him by the neck, lifting him above the ground and giving him the full brunt of my electrocution.


    "Listen here you piece of shit, you are as insignificant as the dirt that I tread on. But you remain as a stain on my life, for because of you, I could not wholeheartedly serve my Master on my first night with him!"


    I mmed him into the wall, hearing the satisfying sounds of his bones cracking.


    He groaned out in pain as I shook him, "I will not kill you. I will put you through all the pain you''ve caused me until you beg for the sweet release of death and even then, death will scorn you like every other girl you''ve tried to court with your damn face."


    "Please¡­ You''re¡­ You''re not like this¡­ Spare me¡­"


    HAHAHAHA! Look at this scum! Begging for his life so pathetically!


    "Spare you? That''s a nice idea. Did you spare any girls who said that to you?"


    He gritted his teeth before spitting at me, "You bitch! I''ll kill you! I bet that Master of yours is just some useless piece of garbage too! You''re all trash!"


    Huh?


    Did he just¡­


    But why?


    Why would he even think about defaming Master? He hasn''t even met him much less seen his glorious visage.


    Why? Why? Why? Why? WHY? WHY? WHY?!!


    Ah.


    He must have lost his senses!


    In that case¡­ Here! Let me punch some sense into you!


    There! There! And there! Oh, some of your teeth fell out but I think it''s fine right? Have youe back to your senses yet?


    Hmm¡­ His screams are starting to get on my nerves.


    I''ll just take out one of my little knives I have and just¡­ There.


    No more tongue for you~ Hehehehe~


    Ah, why are you still blubbering like some drowning fish? Do you want it back?


    Alright then, here, eat it!


    Don''t say that I''m unkind now!


    Aaah? Why did you spit it out?


    Why?


    Punch.


    Did?


    Punch.


    You?


    Punch.


    Spit?


    Punch.


    It?


    Punch.


    OUT?!


    Crack.


    Ah, I think I broke something.


    Hehehe... Oops. Luckily I know how to heal you!


    There you go, good as new~


    Now where was I?


    Ah, could you hold my knife for me, please? Here, I''ll just stab this in your eye, thanks~


    Oh, how about we y a little game?


    I''m sure you''ll love it!


    I remember ying this little game with all those different shit stains oh so long ago and they all loved it! Scum like you should be no exception!


    Your right little finger first? Or your left little finger?


    Hehehe~ After this, I''ll even bring you to somewhere nice. You''ll like that won''t you?


    I have the whole week to do this!

 Chapter 158 - The Legendary Immortal

    (MC POV)


    Elder Gong decided to suspend lessons for us today, opting to let us explore the Sect by ourselves instead.


    ??


    He imed that "To have an adventurous and inquisitive mind is the first step to cultivating" before promptly leaving.


    I''m not sure if he actually meant what he said or he''s just saying that to escape the responsibility of taking care of this little conflict here.


    Since I''ve never been in this situation as a student, I don''t actually know how the ''talent ss'' is inducted into the Sect normally.


    And since I was supposed to be new here, I had to pretend to be as clueless about the ce as they were, marvelling at every single thing we saw.


    Not really difficult since they were too distracted by everything else around them anyway.


    Except for that Tekiteh guy limping slowly behind us while clutching his stomach, I guess Brendan hit him harder than I thought.


    Both of them seemed to havee to a ceasefire at least, so they''re just keeping away from each other right now.


    "This ce is amazing¡­" The only girl in our group gasped, looking up at the mountains that our Sect was built into.


    "Hey where do you reckon we''ll be staying?" Chris asked.


    "I don''t know, but I sure hope it''s some ce with some great air!"''Chris with a K'' replied with a wide grin.


    We were now in the gardens where the giant peach tree was, all of us taking a break from our ''exploration'' beside a small pond.


    Due to a force of habit, I went ahead to pluck a peach from one of the low hanging branches and began munching on it.


    Brendan frowned at me, "Are you sure that''s allowed?"


    I looked down at the peach, realising my mistake.


    "Err¡­ I think if we weren''t meant to pluck any it would be cordoned off? It''s just a peach."


    Brendan shook his head, "I understand that the reality has yet to dawn on you, but we are standing in Heaven Sect, where the Legendary Immortal Master Lin himself is staying at. I think it would be a good idea to be a bit more prudent in your actions instead of being like our fellow Tekiteh there."


    I almost choked on my peach.


    This is the first time I heard of ''''Legendary Immortal Master Lin" before. I remember that back in my past life, all I ever got known for was being a genius but at the same time, extremely studious and reclusive.


    Well, I guess it could be attributed to the fact that I don''t really go out much back then.


    "Why¡­ Er¡­ Why is he ''Legendary'' and ''Immortal''?" I chanced asking.


    Almost immediately, all of them minus Tekiteh turned to me like they just saw me for the first time.


    "You¡­ You don''t know? Do you not know who Master Lin is?" Brendan gasped aloud.


    "You haven''t been living under a rock, have you?" Sylphy used.


    Ok, no need to go that far and make myself unnecessarily stupid.


    "No, I know who Master Lin is." I exined. "But it''s the first time I heard of the words ''Legendary Immortal'' being attached to his name."


    A sudden look of understanding crossed their faces.


    "Mmhmm, that makes more sense, right Kris?" Chris nudged his brother.


    "Indeed, Chris, it would be such a heresy for a Practitioner to not even know who the great Master Lin is!"''Chris with a K''ughed.


    Brendan nodded to me, "I suppose you don''t follow current affairs much. It was during the Heaven Sect''s New Year celebrations. Some Dark Sect troublemakers wanted to kill everyone there and Master Lin sacrificed himself to stop them."


    Oh¡­ It''s because of that event? But I basically just ''died'' there didn''t I? What''s so immortal and legendary about it?


    ''Chris with a K'' continued, "Yeah! Just before he disappeared, he summoned a huge dragon to fight off the demon! It was totally supercalifragilisticexpialidocious!"


    His brother nodded in agreement, "Ain''t no way anyone could top something like that! He came back from the dead right after that too! What else other than immortal and legendary could be used to describe him?!"


    Summoned a dragon? What? Hold on a moment, where the hell did a dragone from?


    They can''t be talking about Cai hong right? She''s so smol and cute!


    Did I mention precious? Because she''s absolutely precious.


    Nah, definitely can''t be her.


    I guess one of my disciples must have used a Technique that looked like a dragon and the rumour mill got out of hand with that info.


    But still¡­ Who the hell gave that name to me? It''s so embarrassing!


    "Huh¡­ He just sounds like an arrogant stuck-up to me," Tekiteh sneered.


    The four of them swivelled their heads to him in shock.


    "You did not just say that!" Brendan gasped. "Do you know how much he has changed and revolutionised the Practitioner world?!"


    Tekiteh shrugged, "I don''t know, neither do I care. He''s probably a decrepit old man, isn''t he?"


    Ouch.


    Well¡­ To be fair, I''m actually older than what everyone else thinks me to be, so there''s that.


    Bute on, I''m still young at heart ok? And I still have a long road ahead of me!


    "You are just a sad, ignorant, little boy," Brendan sighed.


    Tekiteh growled at him, "You think you''re some big shot huh?!"


    Brendan shook his head slowly, "You''re like a puppy barking. But at least a puppy would be much more of a threat than you will be."


    Oh, this Brendan guy has no chill.


    Tekiteh stepped forward, swinging his fist towards the well-dressed kid''s face.


    The swing passed harmlessly through the air when Brendan took a step back to avoid it.


    Unfortunately, that movement caused Tekiteh to lose his bnce and trip on Brendan''s outstretched foot, sending him sprawling forward to crash into Sylphy.


    The poor girl was sent sshing into the pond behind her before I could catch her, soaking her from head to toe.


    All the males just stared at her as her clothes became more and more transparent from the water.


    She stood up, clear indignation stered on her face, "How dare you?! Youmoner trash!"


    Oof.


    Please keep me out of this, thanks.

 Chapter 159 - How To Get Attention

    (Brendan POV)


    This was rather embarrassing.


    ??


    After that Tekiteh fellow got yelled at by a half soaked and fully pissed off girl, Mark covered her with his own robes and guided her away, telling us that he would bring her to somewhere she could clean herself.


    He returned some timeter alone to inform us that he would be leaving to get another set of clothes for her to change into so we could just carry on with the exploration if we wanted to.


    The twins quickly left to explore on their own while Tekiteh also left after looking around a bit more.


    I ended up staying in the garden to wait for Sylphy since her predicament was partially my fault, so the least I could do was apologize to her and Mark for the inconvenience.


    Mark turned out to be quite the perceptive one too, apparently already knowing where Sylphy could bathe and clean herself even though it was his first time here. He must have taken note of everything we have seen so far, unlike me who was too busy admiring everything to even startprehending what their practical uses were.


    I had thought he might be another troublemaker since he had just plucked that peach so nonchntly, but he must have noticed something that told him it was ok to do that too.


    It seems like my own personal abilities are stillcking.


    I reminisced back to the times when my family was still a struggling merchant inside Jin city.


    I was the second son with one elder brother, a younger sister and two younger brothers.


    My elder brother was drafted into the city''s Knight Academy to serve in the army when I was just a young boy. Since then, I have not seen hide nor hair of him for the following fifteen years.


    As for me, I was discovered to have the potential of a Practitioner when I came of age. My parents scrounged up whatever they could to send me to a Minor Sect to learn the Practitioner ways in spite of my protests.


    Despite being merchants, our trading business was not going well.


    Almost every business within the capital was monopolised by the powerful Xi Family and small time merchants like my parents struggled to even make a transaction profitable.


    But ever since my parents got into contact with a group of people they never revealed the identities of, we suddenly had a huge windfall and became richer beyond our wildest dreams.


    We moved out of our tiny house and into a giant mansionplete with servants. The food on the table was no longer rotten and the clothes we wore were no longer ripped and torn.


    Even then, my mother never failed to remind me and my younger siblings to never forget to be humble and remember our days of poverty, citing that all that we had could be taken away at a moment''s notice.


    I was not the smartest person in the world, but even I could tell that our situation was less than simple.


    Any group that could slingshot my poverty-stricken family into riches cannot have done it through normal means.


    But seeing how we now have a proper roof over our heads and my younger siblings no longer needing to starve, I stayed silent about it and just nodded along.


    My younger siblings started helping out the business and I was given the choice of continuing my Cultivation or returning to work with my parents.


    I knew this was a dog eat dog world and power was the only thing you can rely on.


    So I chose to stay and sought for the epitome of power.


    Master Lin himself.


    If I could learn under him, I can ensure that even if the group that helped my family prosper turn their backs on us, I can still protect them with my own power.


    So I buried myself in my cultivation, training as hard as I could until even Master Lin might find me worthy of his time.


    I learned everything that I could and studied up on everything rted to being a Cultivator, I even branched myself out to various other subjects just for the possibility of impressing him.


    And now, I made it through the first hurdle of entering Heaven Sect.


    I can only hope that my performance here will draw Master Lin''s attention and he will ept me as a disciple of his own.


    Just as I was wondering what I could do to make Master Lin notice me, Tekiteh had returned with an anxious expression on his face.


    "Hey! Hey inc-- Er¡­ Frendan! You got toe see this! You won''t believe it!"


    I raised an eyebrow at him, "What? See what? What the hell are you talking about?"


    "Hurry! Juste! You can''t miss this! It''s that Master Ween!"


    I leapt to my feet, "You mean Master Lin?"


    "Lin? I thought¡­ Er¡­ Yeah! It''s Master Lin! He''s like¡­ Teaching one of his disciples right now! You guys like him right?"


    Master Lin is here? This could be my chance to get closer to him!


    But¡­ This all sounds a bit too suspicious. Didn''t he not even know who Master Lin was? How did he know what he looked like? And why is he suddenly so nice to me?


    He could see the suspicion on my face and let out a sigh while rolling his eyes, "Look, I heard them call out his name. And I figured I was kind of an ass since we came here and we were all going to be ssmates so it''s not good for me to start on a bad foot with everyone. I''m sorry for what I did ok? Thought you might appreciate me being nice but this is what I get?"


    I stared right at him, "Where?"


    He took a step back before beckoning me to follow him.


    Tekiteh led me out of the garden to a single one storey building facing away from the garden. It was small and looked rather hidden, I''m not even sure how he even found this ce to begin with.


    I took one look at it before turning to him, "You sure Master Lin is teaching his disciples in such a small building in some secluded corner of the Sect?"


    He shrugged, "Hey, I don''t know what this Master Ting''s line of thought is like. Do you?"


    Well he has a point. Master Lin might be teaching here so he can be undisturbed while still surrounded by nature''s tranquility.


    "So?" I prodded. "What gave it away that he''s here?"


    He gave me a smug smile before pointing towards a window that was slightly ajar.


    "Go ahead inc¡­ Verandah. I''m not really interested in this Master Xin guy but consider this my apology to you and we''re even now."


    He dusted himself before walking off, whistling a tune as he did so.


    I looked back at the window and gulped. This is my chance.


    If I can show Master Lin my dedication and knowledge, he might just choose to teach me himself. Even if he rejects me now, I would have at least made an impression on him and I can try again when I get better so there''s no loss for me.


    The main goal for me is to get Master Lin to notice me!


    I stalked to the window, slowly peering into it.


    But what I saw was the naked visage of Sylphy in the midst of changing her clothes.


    "HEY! THERE''S A PERVERT HERE!"


    The yell shocked both me and Sylphy, causing both our eyes to meet.


    Her shock quickly turned into rage as she threw one of the buckets in the room at me.


    The bucket hit me right in the middle of the head and thest thing I heard before I cked out was her shout of anger.


    "Die, you pervert!"


    I''m so screwed.

 Chapter 160 - Detective Lin... I Mean Mark Is On The Case

    (MC POV)


    "HEY! THERE''S A PERVERT HERE!"


    ??


    I heard a yell while walking back with an extra change of clothes for Sylphy.


    Perverts? Here in Heaven Sect?


    Well, not impossible but¡­ Who? Someone from the newer batch of students?


    Not wanting our ''talented'' student batch to have a bad impression on us, I immediately dashed towards the scene.


    There, I found Tekiteh standing a distance away from where Sylphy was with a huge grin on his face. A really weird and disconcerting grin, I must add.


    Following his line of sight, I spotted Brendan passed out on the ground underneath one of the building''s windows, a wooden bucketying beside the unconscious young man.


    Huh¡­ So he wasn''t an arrogant young master but a perverted one?


    Wait.


    The fact that Tekiteh is here already makes this entire scene rather suspicious.


    Now that I think about it, how the hell is this Tekiteh guy one of the ''talented'' individuals anyway? What''s his talent? Pissing people off?


    Well I admit he does have a talent for that, so it''s not entirely impossible.


    "What happened?" I asked the scruffy boy.


    He jumped at my voice, turning around to face me with surprise evident on his expression.


    "Oh¡­ It''s just you, er¡­ Bark."


    Is this guy retarded?


    I raised my eyebrow and jerked my head towards theatose Brendan, silently inquiring him what the hell was going on.


    "Ah that?" He grinned. "Well just caught a pervert in action, that''s what. He was peeking through Sylphy''s window when I just happened to pass by here."


    "Just¡­ Happened to pass by?" I repeated.


    He nodded with a smug smile, "Yeah! You know, looking for a ce to ck off in between my lessons in the future. Didn''t expect I''lle across that stuck up pervert peeking on a girl changing!"


    I was going to call him out, but I decided to listen to Brendan''s side of the story first before doing anything in the unlikely chance he was telling the truth.


    Making my way to the unconscious Brendan with Tekiteh behind me, I call out to Sylphy through the window.


    "You alright in there?"


    That was a soft crash of something hitting the floor and a muffled curse before she poked her head out of the window, "Yeah¡­ Yeah I''m alright. Threw the bucket at the pervert''s head. Did I kill him?"


    I bent down to ce my finger near his nose, feeling steady breathsing out of it.


    "Nope, still very much alive."


    "Pity," she sighed, sounding disappointed.


    "Pity indeed," Tekiteh chuckled from behind me.


    Ignoring the idiot behind me, I handed over the set of clothes through the window, "Here, managed to get a set of robes from theundry area. Not sure if it''s your size though."


    She thanked me while receiving the garments before disappearing back into the house again.


    I rubbed my hands together, creating a small spark of electricity that I used to shock Brendan''s sides as an attempt to wake him up.


    He let out a yelp and jolted awake, looking all around him in visible confusion.


    "Mark?" He asked, looking at me.


    "Well, at least your inherent memory is already better than a certain someone''s," I chuckled. "Remember what happened to you?"


    He nodded his head, noticing a now fully dressed Sylphy ring daggers at him through the window.


    "Well¡­ Let''s see here...? Would it help for me to say that this was all a misunderstanding?"


    Tekiteh scoffed, "Ha! I caught him red-handed Sylphy! I saw him looking through your window and shouted to warn you!"


    Of course this little prick remembers the girl''s name and not mine. I mean, how hard is it to remember "Mark"?


    Brendan scowled at him, "You told me Master Lin was teaching here and even brought me here! You tricked me!"


    What? Why me?


    "Ha! Typical nobles! Pushing the me off yourselves to pin it on defenceless, innocent people like me! I''ve never even been here! How the hell would I know if this Master Gin was teaching here?! Just own up to your crimes you damn pervert!"


    Well¡­ I can''t really refute him since it''s true for some nobles at least.


    Also, why would I¡­ I mean Master Lin even teach his lessons here? Even if he doesn''t want to use the standard ssrooms dispersed around the Sect, there''s still his own personal courtyard to use. Doesn''t make sense he''ll use a random building all the way out here.


    That''s er¡­ Also ignoring the fact that I''m right here.


    Brendan furrowed his brows, "First of all, I''m not a noble. Second of all, you are an absolute piece of garbage. You should go and nt a tree to make up for all the air you waste by existing."


    Oh daaaaaaamn. This man has no chill.


    "Hahaha! Nice try incel! Still doesn''t change the fact that you peeked on a girl changing!"


    Ok, I think I have a grasp on what is going now.


    "Ok¡­ Hold on for a moment," I raised my hand to get their attention. "Tekiteh, you imed you saw Brendan here just as you were passing by right?"


    He nodded smugly, "That''s right."


    "So you hadn''t actually been here before and Brendan is lying about you telling him Master Lin was holding a ss here?"


    "Without a doubt."


    Yeah, at this point I''m rather convinced his ''talent'' was being an idiot.


    "So how did you know Sylphy was in that particr building that Brendan was outside of? Surely you wouldn''t know if this was your first time seeing this building right?"


    His smug smile flipped itself in an instant.


    "That¡­ Hmph! He was acting suspiciously with a perverted smile on his face! It doesn''t take a genius to figure out what he was actually doing!"


    "So based on an assumption, you called him out? And you even knew Sylphy was in there without taking a look beforehand?"


    He crossed his arms, "Yeah! I turned out right didn''t I? So what does it matter? Why do you even care?"


    "Because you''re absolutely full of crap and I haven''t the faintest idea how the hell you managed to get in here? You cheated didn''t you?"


    I could see a vein pop on his forehead.


    He jabbed a finger at my chest, "What about you, huh? The only thing I see you being good at so far was being an errand boy. Why don''t you make yourself useful by making yourself scarce now, huh? You stupid little shit? This is why I hate poor people, you''re all so damn useless! All the poor people should just die!"


    Huh? Aren''t you the one with the scruffy clothes? Are you referring to yourself? Why are you even assuming I''m poor in the first ce?


    Seriously, what the hell is wrong with this guy''s head?


    Another hand reached out to grab Tekiteh''s wrist before he could poke me again.


    Both me and the idiot turned to see Brendan ring straight at Tekiteh with a fury I never thought possible for him to disy.


    With a sharp twist of his hand, Tekiteh''s hand was broken in an instant.


    Brendan released the idiot''s hand to watch him writhe and scream on the ground, clutching away at his broken hand.


    Colour me surprised, but man¡­ Brendan really has no chill huh?


    I like him already.

 Chapter 161 - A Link To The Hidden Faces

    (Lian Li POV)


    "Mmmm¡­ You sure you don''t want me to use a spell that will increase his pain levels?" Diao Chan asked, a pout on her dainty face.


    ??


    I shook my head, "No, at least not now. Let me do it the old fashioned way first."


    Diao Chan gave me a smile, "Well then, have fun. Let me have a go too after you''re done, ok? I have a Spell I''ve been meaning to try out for awhile now~"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll call you when I''m done."


    "Kukuku~ I''ll wait for you then~"


    My witch sister skipped away while whistling a tune, not the least perturbed by the screams of pain and torture that have been echoing around us since we got here.


    Not at all surprising since we''re currently in the Re-education Chambers within our little Church.


    It is here where all the especially rebellious littlembse to learn of Master''s true divinity and ept him as our saviour.


    Needless to say, that little scum son is here too, right behind the door to my left in fact.


    I slid the steel bolt that locked the door to the side, stepping into the room with a spring in my step.


    In the centre of the room was the scum son with his hands tied with chains and hung from the ceiling, the chains so short that only the tips of his toes were touching the ground.


    A roll of muddy cloth was stuffed in his mouth and his ankles were also bound by a pair of steel manacles.


    "Good morning, scumbag. Did you have a good night''s sleep?" I asked, a full faced smile gracing my lips.


    He mumbled something into the cloth.


    "Hmm? I''m sorry, I didn''t quite catch that. Could you repeat that?"


    He mumbled something again, a little louder this time.


    "Ah? ''Punch me''? Well dly!"


    I struck him in the face with my fist, breaking his nose with a loud crack.


    "Hmm hmm¡­ Satisfied now? You piece of trash?"


    He red at me, choosing to remain silent this time.


    Hehehe~ I''m d he could still make such a face, it would be so boring if he had already given up. I have sixteen years worth of frustrations to take out on him, after all.


    I moved over to take a seat at the only chair in the room.


    "So, isn''t it nice to see each other again? Last time I remembered, you were being chased by monsters like the little piggy you were. I thought you died there pathetically like you should have then but it seems I was wrong."


    He remained silent and continued ring at me.


    I dug out one of my knives from within my sleeve, "And it seems you did quite well for yourself too. Bing a Practitioner of Dark Techniques and even colluding with the Dark Sect as well. You must be really proud of yourself huh?"


    The defiance he had melted away, his eyes locked on the knife that I am now flipping in my hand.


    "I''m pretty sure this was Master''s gift for me. He specifically gave us an entire week''s break and suggested Ie here. He must have already knew you were going to be around and wanted me to settle my past grievances with you~"


    Ehehehe~ I must thank Master properly when we return, he has already done so much for me already~ I''ll need to buy some nice clothes to go back with, I''m sure Master will like that!


    Ah, must not get distracted now.


    I flipped my knife in the air one more time, "Did you know? You were the reason I survived all this while?"


    His eyes darted back to me. Although faint, I can see the slight shine of arrogance sh in his eyes.


    I did not even need to peek into his mind to know that he misinterpreted my words. He probably thinks I had lingering feelings for him or something just as disgusting.


    Still, curious about what he actually thought I meant, I stalked forward and pulled the cloth out of his mouth with the tip of my knife.


    He coughed once before grinning at me, "Heh, heh¡­ I knew it. Can''t me you though, I am quite charming no? Now why don''t you get on your knees and suc--"


    I plunged my knife through his tongue, using it as leverage to pull his head down to my eye level.


    He let out a wail of pain as I stared right into his damnable, disgusting eyes.


    "It''s my HATE for YOU that kept me alive you damn useless SCUM!"


    I pulled down hard, ripping out the muscle with the movement.


    Flipping the knife over to an overhand grip, I thrusted it straight into the area in between his legs.


    The scum''s head was thrown back in a soundless scream, blood spurting out of his mouth like a fountain.


    I let his pain continue for a few more seconds before pulling out the knife, healing his wounds in an instant.


    He gasped and tried to slow down his breathing, his eyes focused on the ground.


    cing the tip of the knife against his chin, I tilted his head up slightly to look at me.


    "I told you¡­ I will make you beg for the sweet release of death. That promise has yet to change. This entire week, I will make you sing for me. The song shall be your pain and suffering that I am going to inflict on you."


    How delusional can this scumbag be to even think I might possess even a morsel of mercy for him?


    It is just unfortunate that I can''t go all out on him since I still want his sanity to remain. If he isn''t sane enough to know his pain, I can''t be satisfied.


    I lifted the knife to stab at him again.


    "Wait! Wait! I got something you need to know!" He cried, trying and failing to wriggle free.


    My knife stopped, inches away from his left eye.


    "Go on," I prodded, not moving the knife at all.


    "It''s important! You¡­ I''ll tell you if you promise me to stop thi--"


    I stabbed the knife straight into his eye and twisted it, grinning when I heard the tell tale ''pop'' of it bursting.


    I let him scream out his pain for a few moments before grabbing his face to show him the bloodied knife, "Hehehe~ That doesn''t work here. Tell me what you want or I''ll still continue anyway. It makes no difference to me~ I can just do this over¡­ And over¡­ And over¡­ And over again~"


    I dragged the tip of the knife across his face, watching the blood pool out of the cut before lifting the de into the air again.


    "Waiii¡­ Ugghh¡­ I¡­ I know who is leading behind the Dark Sect!"


    I stopped the knife from descending into his other eye.


    Seeing my interest, a slight smile appeared on his lips, "That''s¡­ That''s right¡­ I can tell you who is at the head of their Sect. They''ve been hiding in in sight all this while but I found proof of who they were! I wanted to ckmail them when I got stronger but¡­ Just let me go and I''ll tell you everything!"


    To destroy the Dark Sect¡­ That is one of our main goals here. I will never forget the anguished expression that Master made while he was purifying them in that underground hideout.


    They are a stain on the perfect world we wished to create for Master. If he could tell me who they were, we could get rid of them entirely...


    I clucked my tongue and backed away from him, "Speak then. If you tell me the truth, I will cease this physical torture of yours."


    "Not good enough," He grinned. "Let me out of this first, then I''ll talk."


    I ran my finger across the t of my knife, electrifying it in golden lightning.


    "The only reason why I''m not torturing it out of you is that I''m afraid your mind might break before you speak. But I am not averse to trying if you''re uncooperative."


    His single remaining eye nced at the de before looking back at me.


    "Kuh¡­ It''s an established Sect somewhere on the continent¡­ That''s their true face. I picked up a Sect Seal from my past mentor who used to be one of them. I do not recognise which Sect it belongs to but... They would be the true leaders of the Dark Sect¡­"


    Well that was disappointing. I was expecting him to demand more things so I can happily break him in before he spills everything.


    I lifted my palm, "Where is the seal?"


    He hesitated for a moment, but when he saw my knife edging closer he quickly spat out, "I have a dimensional storage Technique that I use! It''s stored there! You need to release the seal on my Cultivation Point for me to get it!"


    I stopped and raised my eyebrow at him.


    "It''s true! I¡­ I¡­ I swear it''s there! If you kill me, it''ll be lost forever!"


    Tch¡­ And I had been thinking of breaking him in further after taking the seal from him¡­ Guess I''ll have to give up then.


    "You''ll stop right?" He asked hopefully.


    "I keep my words, unlike you," I spat, cleaning my knife on his shirt before putting it back in my sleeve.


    His arrogant smirk came back, "Heh heh heh. Then let me down now, what are you waiting for, you bitch?"


    I went to the entrance and pulled open the door, "You really are scum until the end."


    Stepping aside, I let Diao Chan into the room.


    She was dressed fully in leather with a riding crop in her hands.


    "My, oh my, Lian Li. Are you sure you want to give him up? We don''t even know if he''s telling the truth."


    I walked in front of him, staring straight at the scumbag''s face, "I never said I was giving him up. I just said we won''t physically torture HIM anymore. Let''s proceed on with his... Alterations~ When we''re done, she should be much more cooperative than he ever was."


    "Oh~ I like that idea~ Do you want to do the honors of breaking him in or should I?"


    I took the riding crop from her, needing no words to show her my decision.


    "Kukuku~ Very well then. ''This body of yours is no longer free, a masculine one that shall yield to me; Come forth and switch to the fairer sex, and never again shall you flex. Mind shall remain but the body shall change, let yourself be acquainted with the exchange! Gender Swap!''"


    I watched in fascination as the scum son I knew slowly morphed, his entire body writhing and contorting in front of my eyes.


    Hehehe~ Now, let''s start the next round of torture, shall we?

 Chapter 162 - I’m No Hero

    (MC POV)


    Not against expectations, Brendan was reprimanded by the Elder Gong for his injury of Tekiteh.


    ??


    I found outter that Brendan came from a formerly impoverished family that just managed to make it big, that might exin his outburst when Tekiteh insulted the poor with his mouth.


    Elder Gong did ask me how severe his punishment should be and I told him to be lenient since he was set up by that Tekiteh.


    The only unfortunate thing is that we didn''t have sufficient evidence to incriminate Tekiteh short of revealing my identity so we kept him around for now.


    Did I say I was enjoying all this drama? Because I''m quite enjoying this drama.


    My initial task of weeding out the bully?


    Well who said I can''t enjoy myself on the job?


    Besides, didn''t need much weeding for the real troublesome one to show themselves right? My job is technically done already.


    Well, with my rmendation, all Brendan got from breaking Tekiteh''s wrist was a day in solitary confinement.


    As for Tekiteh, he has to let his broken wrist heal naturally without the aid of healing Techniques or potions as a lesson to not run his mouth. Though I doubt that would do any good for someone like him.


    Pitying the Brendan guy a little, I volunteered to bring him food and check up on him when night fell.


    With a tray of food in hand that I took from the kitchens, I made my way to the Punishment Hall where the solitary cells were located.


    At the doors of the Hall, two Outer Core Sect members were standing guard on both sides of the entrance.


    They bowed with cupped hands when they saw me, the one on the left giving a greeting.


    "Good evening, Master Lin."


    "Umu, good evening, how goes the watch?"


    "All quiet, Mater Lin. I take it you''re here to inspect the new student?"


    "Indeed, has there been any problems with him?"


    "Not at all. He''s been keeping to himself ever since he got in there. Didn''t even protest about his treatment or anything."


    Oh? Interesting. I hope he doesn''t get too bad of an impression of us, I would prefer him entering our Sect over that Tekiteh guy anyday.


    "Wouldn''t be a problem if I¡­ Pop in and talk to him, would it?"


    The guards gave me a wry smile, "Master Lin. For such a thing, there is no need for you to ask our permission."


    I shrugged, "Doesn''t hurt to be polite. Well then, where is he?"


    "Third room on the right, second floor. He''s the only one here right now so it''ll be the only closed door."


    I nodded, "Have a nice night shift then, I''ll go and see him."


    The two of them bowed before opening the door for me to enter.


    I spotted the door easily enough, heading straight for it with the tray of food still in my hands.


    I rapped my knuckles on the door before unceremoniously inviting myself in, the door having unlocked with a simplemand from me.


    Brendan was sitting on the small bed in the corner of the room, surprised by my entry. He seemed to have been in the midst of reading a book and had put it aside when he heard my knock.


    "Did someone order room service?" I joked, stepping past the door frame and closing the door behind me.


    His face turned sour, "How did you? You shouldn''t be here, Mark! You''ll get into trouble! Hurry up and leave before the guards see you!"


    cing the tray of food on the table, I wagged my finger at him, "Don''t worry about it, got the guards'' permission toe here. Your punishment is just a light one, barely qualifying as a formality. We all know that Tekiteh guy was full of shit anyway but it''s just we don''t have the necessary evidence to incriminate him."


    "So what? The guards just handed you the key and let you stay?"


    "Yeah, I said I wanted to talk to you for a while and the guards just handed the keys over without muchint."


    His eyes narrowed at me, "Just like that?"


    "Just like that. Muffin?" I asked, waving the pastry in front of me.


    He held my gaze for a few seconds before finally looking at the muffin, "What vour?"


    I prodded at the little dots on the muffin, "Raisins I think?"


    "E, what the hell? No thanks. Who the hell puts raisins in muffins?"


    "Agreed, never liked those things. I''llin to the chefster."


    Tossing the raisin muffin back on the tray, I picked up another one to inspect, "Oh, strawberry. I like those, mind if I take this one?"


    He waved his hand nonchntly, "Knock yourself out. I''m not that hungry anyway."


    Grinning, I tossed him one of the other strawberry muffins that were on the stray before starting to munch on mine.


    He caught the pastry with both hands, but made no move to eat it.


    "So¡­ What''s your story? Whye to Heaven Sect?"


    He raised an eyebrow at me, "Why the sudden interest? It''s because I broke that idiot''s wrist isn''t it?"


    "I suppose. Care to share? Or not, I''m fine with either. Got my muffin right here and that''s all I need."


    He stared at me as I took another bite out of my muffin.


    The silence stretched for a few more seconds before he let out a sigh, "My family used to be extremely poor. It was only some time ago that we managed to be what we are now."


    I raised my eyebrow at him.


    He shrugged, "I thought it was weird too. But I have younger siblings, they don''t deserve all that suffering so I kept my mouth shut. Ignorance is bliss, as they say."


    "And you decided to join Heaven Sect because?"


    "What else but the pursuit of power? If I can gain power for myself, I can protect those precious to me."


    Oh no, he can''t be the hero type right?


    If he is one of those "oh the world is in danger? Let me pick up my sword and go save it!" kind of person, I''ll just yeet myself out of here at the next chance I get.


    "So¡­ Just out of curiosity," I muttered. "What if the world needed saving?"


    Heughed, "Hahaha! Do I look like the hero type to you? I can barely just take care of the people in my immediate vicinity, let alone save the world! No. If the world needs saving, let the heroes do it. I am no hero. I am perfectly content with sitting here and finishing this lovely muffin you gave me."


    He took his first bite of the muffin, "Besides¡­ This is a really good muffin."


    I chuckled at his little joke, "So, what are your long term ns then?"


    He looked at me seriously, "Promise not tough."


    I nodded.


    He swallowed the mouthful of pastry that had been in his mouth, "Do my absolute best in getting Master Lin to teach me, no matter what I need to do. And after that¡­ Overthrow the Bei Royal Family."


    Pfffft!


    What?!

 Chapter 163 - Are You A God?

    (MC POV)


    We were gathered in Elder Gong''s courtyard, a little distance away from my own courtyard where we were starting our first official lesson in the Sect.


    ??


    I''m a little wary of Brendan now, since he told me about his eventual goal of usurping the current ruling family of our continent. Of course I treat him no different than before but¡­ Isn''t this the making of a textbook viin?


    He''ll probably try and find a way to increase his power immorally, get found out, then kicked out of the Sect.


    Then with a heart full of hate and anger, find a more darker way to achieve his goals and return with a vengeance, making everyone who had denied him miserable in the process.


    Yeah¡­ I''d rather that not happen.


    Guess I wished too hard for him to not be a hero and karma is punishing me for it.


    Oh well, I suppose I''ll just have to slowly find out what is his issue with the Bei Family and maybe guide him towards probably not doing what he nned to do.


    "Alright students," Elder Gong started, his hands stroking at his beard like what all Elders like to do. "We''ll start off the first lessons today. I believe all of you to already be well acquainted with the basics, so we shall go straight to manifesting your Elemental Quarks. If you are already able to do this, work on halving the time it takes for you to materialize it."


    Ah, a simple lesson to start out with. I remember those days when I first had to struggle through this.


    Yes, I struggled at the start, could you believe that?


    I had actually been the slowest in ss during the first few days. My fellow students had managed to manifest their Elements faster than I did stating that this was the easiest for them to do.


    I never really understood why I struggled at this part though.


    The theory was simple enough.


    Circte the Elemental Quarks within the Cultivation Point while visualizing the intended effect, guide the Quarks along your Quark Veins towards an exit point and then materialize it while holding the image of the effect in your head the entire time.


    Of course, in practice, you have to make sure that the Quarks you circte within your Cultivation Point is just the right amount. Too little and the Technique might not materialize, too much and it might explode in your face.


    It took me a rather long time to get used to knowing the exact amount required for every Technique I need to use.


    I suppose it was just my personal estimation ability being exceptionally bad aspared to others. At least I don''t have that problem now.


    Time to see how well these supposed talented students do.


    Each of us went to a corner of the courtyard to begin our training, Elder Gong would be going to each of us to inspect our progress and assist us.


    I took one corner for myself and began to focus my senses towards my Cultivation Point, intending to continue stabilizing my now humongous Cultivation Point.


    I brought my consciousness back into the ck space within me, all of the stars blinking in unison as though to wee me back.


    Until now, I have yet to know what this ce truly is or what those stars even were. But one thing I know for sure was that if a seemingly infinite space could feel like it got bigger, this ce gave me that feeling after absorbing all those Monster Crystals.


    No, that was incorrect.


    It was more like I couldn''tprehend the vastness of this ce before and only just managed to catch a glimpse of it now after growing just a little bit stronger.


    As much as I would like to absorb more Monster Crystals, it seems like that undying fox girl''s crystals were not able to enhance my Cultivation Point any further.


    I do not know if it is because I have hit my limit, or it was because her crystals were no longer sufficient to strengthen me anymore.


    What''s more, I''m not sure if this strengthening method could still work after I have matured fully and whether my disciples could make use of this as well.


    Putting that aside for now, I concentrated my senses and meditated amongst the stars as I had done these few days.


    The stars started to hum a slow melody as I circted my Elemental Quarks, the song reaching a crescendo with every revolution.


    The song got louder and louder with each revolution, reaching an almost deafening volume that drowned out all other sounds around me.


    It felt like everything was holding its breath as the song reached its apex.


    Just as I thought that everything would burst, a very out of ce "What the hell?!" resounded through my world, shattering my concentration in an instant.


    I opened my eyes with a start, finding myself the object of scrutiny by my fellow students and Elder Gong.


    "What? What''s wrong? Why are you all staring at me?" I asked with a raised eyebrow.


    Tekiteh pointed a finger at me, "You just started glowing and everything! What the hell is wrong with you, you freak?!"


    Elder Gong nodded, "Mas¡­ Ermm¡­ Mark, your entire body was glowing white in colour and er¡­ Those things started to grow¡­"


    He gestured to the lower part of my body.


    Please don''t be a boner...


    I looked down to see the lower half of my bodypletely covered with freshly grown vines and grass, the vines entwining around the lower half of my limbs tightly.


    "Ok, this is¡­ Weird¡­ This has never happened to me before," I remarked, pulling apart the vines to break myself free.


    "What did you do, Mas¡­ I mean Mark?" Elder Gong asked.


    "I was just doing as you instructed. I tried to circte my Elemental Quarks and I didn''t even know this was going on until one of you shouted ''what the hell''," I lied.


    Elder Gong stroked his beard, "Hmm¡­ Interesting. Perhaps you have something unique in your Elemental Quarks. Maybe¡­ Something to do with nature? Hmm hmm hmm¡­ Well, I don''t see any problems with it. Everyone, carry on then. Perhaps we may understand more about this phenomenon after you¡­ Er... Break through."


    The Elder turned his back and walked away, prompting the others to do the same.


    Only Sylphy stayed behind, staring at me with her intense gaze.


    Tearing away thest of the vines, I looked up at her with a slight tilt of my head, "Can I help you?"


    She nced around to make sure no one was near before leaning forward to whisper, "You¡­ You''re a Fallen God too aren''t you?"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    A what?

 Chapter 164 - It’s Tough To Be A God

    (MC POV)


    "I''m sorry¡­ What?" I asked again.


    ??


    Sylphy frowned at me, "You''re a Fallen God aren''t you? I''m guessing one of the Nature ones? You''re a victim of The Fall too right? Or did you do something else to end up here?"


    I nced around the courtyard, the rest of the new students were fully concentrated in their own meditation and Elder Gong was specifically avoiding looking in my direction.


    I turned back to her, "Look¡­ Sylphy, I have absolutely no idea what you''re talking about right now."


    Instead of being offended, she just smiled at me, "I see. A curse of silence is it? I understand. I just wanted to let you know that you have a fellowrade here at least. My ''fall'' took ce quite a long time after the events of The Fall and judging by your current body''s age, you should be the same too, right?"


    I wisely kept my mouth shut and just stared at her. I really hope she''s not a chuunibyou like my little sister ria???


    What? I can''t be too sure nowadays alright?! First Diao Chan¡­ Then ria¡­ Then my entire hometown. What''s stopping this girl to be the next one huh?


    For all I know, she may have been a resident there and moved here.


    She continued her monologue on her own ord, "From what I know, I think there might be a second ''fall'' happening soon and this is just the beginning. I don''t even know how many more Gods would ''fall'' at the rate that things are going. Don''t suppose you have an idea why this is happening?"


    I shook my head slowly.


    "I see¡­ Oh well¡­ Let me introduce myself again, I am Sylvestris, former goddess of the air currents of the God Realm. One of the overseers of the passage between worlds. May I know your respected name?"


    Without thinking, I answered her, "My name is Jeff."


    Her eyes widened, "Geof? You mean¡­ You''re Geoffrei Godefridus?! The Nature God of Life and Bloom?! Forgive my rudeness, sire! But¡­ What happened to make someone like you ''fall''?!"


    You have a god named ''Jeff''?


    I think at this point I''ve already dug a hole too deep for me to shimmy myself out of and I think I''ve already learnt some things that I most likely shouldn''t¡­ So right now, I think it would be wiser for me to keep up the ruse of whoever she thinks I am.


    Thus¡­ I just stared at her, keeping my mouth shut.


    She ps her forehead, "Ah, forgive me sire¡­ The curse of silence. My apologies. But that means that¡­ She was the one who made you ''fall'' in the first ce right? Could this be rted to the events of The Great Loss?"


    I could only stare at her nkly before shrugging my shoulders. I hate it when they y the pronoun game and I can''t ask who they are?talking about.


    She scratched her chin, "This is strange¡­ This body used to be just a vessel I used to inspect the world from time to time. But a few days ago, after one of the reincarnators I sent here was killed, I was immediately made to ''fall''. Was there a new rule about transmigrators?"


    Godamnit woman! Are you sure these are things that I ought to be hearing?! Why are things getting more and moreplicated?!


    Of course I didn''t say that out loud but just shook my head.


    "I see¡­" She nodded. "In that case¡­ Please, if there is anything you need from me, do not hesitate to say. I will assist you to the best of my abilities."


    I nodded my head slowly and she turned around to head back to her spot, joining the rest in the cultivation lesson.


    Ok. Let me take a moment to think.


    I just found out that for some reason, nts start to grow around me when I focus on circting my quarks while my consciousness is within it. This has never happened before so it must be something recent that caused it.


    Secondly¡­ Sylphy is actually a ''fallen god'' or so she imed, though there is still no proof that whatever she said was true and she wasn''t just being all chuuni about it.


    She did mention about a ''God Realm'' which I have not even heard nor read about before, so I don''t even know if it exists or not.


    But then again, there''s already giant, ck, oozing, slimy, multi-legged, hundred-eyed tentacle monsters in existence so I wouldn''t be surprised if what she was saying was fact.


    So that brings me to the next question, what do I do with this knowledge?


    Why, the most obvious thing of course.


    Absolutely nothing.


    Is having a nice, quiet life where I have my disciples take care of me while I just rx and spend my time teaching them too much to ask for? Did I do something that is making this harder than it should be?


    You know what, don''t answer that.


    Oh well, this Gods'' business can remain as the Gods'' business, I shan''t concern myself over this thing as a lowly mortal. Yes, that sounds like a n.


    That''s good right? Not concerning myself with such problems? That would help put a semnce of normality back in my life right?


    Well putting that aside, I''m still unsure as to why the nts started growing so crazily during today''s meditation. This is the first time such a thing has urred to my knowledge¡­ Even when I had cultivated in the middle of a forest during that day I was farming for Monster Crystals, the nts remainedpletely normal.


    Was this because of Sylphy then?


    I guess I''ll just have to try it out when she''s not around to make sure.


    Then again¡­ Maybe I should just try again to see if it''s not a one off thing?


    I settled down in my seated position and closed my eyes once more.


    Letting my consciousness drift back into my Cultivation Point again, the stars started to blink and hum at my return.


    Sucking in a deep breath before exhaling slowly, I started the cirction of my Elemental Quarks.


    Like before, the stars started to hum along and the humming got louder with each cirction. I waited until the humming reached a significant volume before I stopped the cirction abruptly.


    Looking down at myself, I found vines had already started growing and curling around parts of my body.


    The ones that I had torn off previously had also somehow started growing again and doing the same thing.


    I looked around and this time, no one had paid any attention to me, all of them still concentrated in their own cultivation.


    Deciding I didn''t want to end up being stuck in a vegetation cocoon, I pried the newly grown vines off of me and stopped my cultivation for today.


    With nothing else to do, I decided I could do with a nap.


    And so, I closed my eyes again, and went straight to sleep, right there in the corner of Elder Gong''s courtyard while in the middle of his lesson.


    I''m sure that no one would mind, right?


    After all, this is the perks of me being me after all. Heh, heh, heh.


    Speaking of which¡­ The question of what I should do with Brendan''s potential as a future viin still remains.


    I mean¡­ I never really cared for the Bei Family but they seem to be doing a fine job in ruling this continent right? Maybe I should ask what exactly his beef is with them to make him want to overthrow them.


    Yeah, I''ll probably just ask himter when we go back to our rooms.


    And as for Sylphy, or Sylvestris¡­ Well. I guess she can just continue doing whatever as long as it doesn''t concern me.


    Gods are the least of my problems now anyway.


    But seriously though¡­ How did a side job of rooting out bullies transform into this?

 Chapter 165 - Looks Like Another Purge Is In Order

    (Eris POV)


    "Greetings! I am Cusmons, a new believer of our most glorious Master," the girl in front of me curtsied.


    ??


    She had bright blue eyes, a mass of dark brown hair that reached her waist and a cute, round face.


    Lian Li and Diao Chan had called me to meet with them just so I could be introduced to someone they had met.


    Why did we get called back specifically to see this new girl? [Eris]


    I dunno, but she looks kinda cute though, don''t ''cha think? [Bait]


    Boring¡­ [Laverna]


    This one thinks she''s nothing special too. Why did sister Lian Li specifically introduce her to us? [Denna]


    Perhaps she has potential as a High Priestess as well? Though I don''t think that''s the case. [Eris]


    "Hey," I pointed my finger at her while looking at Lian Li. "Wats'' special ''bout her anyway? I didna'' think you brought ''er here just ta show her off eh?"


    The girl stiffened up and kept her line of sight to the ground, her body quivering slightly.


    "Ehehehe¡­ Well, she''s a rare talent that I managed to find. She''s reaaaally obedient~" Lian Li giggled, turning to face her. "Aren''t you, little Cusmons? You''re our good little girl aren''t you?"


    She nodded her dainty little head, "Ye¡­ Yes¡­ I''m your good little¡­ Girl¡­"


    Lian Li frowned, "What was that, Cusmons? Did you stutter? Tsk Tsk. Even after we spent so much time to help you with your introduction? Should we go back to the training room?"


    The girl paled even more, "No! No! I am Mistress Lian Li''s good little girl! I will sweep, clean and do anything any of the High Priestesses ask of me! Master is the one true God of the Universe! My miserable life exists only to further Master''s glory!"


    Ohhhh, she''s good! I like her! Can we keep her? [Bait]


    She is not a pet you can just take along. [Eris]


    Boo~ Didna'' Manami have that little wee bitch back at the Sect? [Bait]


    Butch¡­ [Laverna]


    Whatever, same thing. [Bait]


    This and that are two different things. Besides, this one humbly thinks our sisters have more things in stall for her. [Denna]


    "Kukuku~ Very well said Cusmos," Diao Chan pped her hands slowly. "You are indeed taking to your role well."


    "I¡­ I thank High Priestess Diao chan for your praise."


    "Oh deary me¡­" Diao Chan''s smile faded quickly. "Was that another stutter I heard? This simply will not do. Lian Li, I shall be borrowing her to refresh her training after all. Do you mind?"


    "Oh not at all," Lian Li gestured a go ahead. "She''s all yours~"


    "Kukuku~ Why thank you, shall we get going now, Cusmons?"


    The girl looked up at me with panic clear in her eyes before Diao Chan dragged her away, no doubt to the Re-education Chambers.


    She''s afraid¡­ [Laverna]


    Well, what was she even thinkin'' we woulda do? She ain''t any concern of ours. [Bait]


    This one humbly thinks she was a past enemy brought to heel. [Denna]


    Doesn''t hurt to ask. [Eris]


    "So what was that about?" I asked, turning to Lian Li.


    She chuckled into her sleeve, "A past regret that I fixed."


    "I see," I nodded, not inquiring any further. "So did you call me here to tell me about her or?"


    "Not at all, I recently found something that may help us uncover the true face of the Dark Sect that we have been fighting with thus far."


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "Oh? And? Do we finally know where to hit them where it hurts?"


    She dug through her pocket, depositing something metallic wrapped in a piece of paper in my hands.


    "We managed to catch someone that had a rather personal contact with the Dark Sect. ording to him, the Sect Seal inside there would reveal who they are. But neither Diao Chan nor I knew which Sect it belongs to. I was hoping that maybe you might have an idea?"


    I carefully unwrapped the paper, revealing the palm sized, oval shaped disk that was inside it. On the disk itself was etched with what looked like a man who was holding a severed head in his palms and offering it up to someone unseen.


    The moment my eyesid upon such a visage, memories of my time back in the orphanage immediately came flooding back to me.


    This crest¡­ It''s those bastards ain''t it? [Eris]


    No doubt¡­ [Laverna]


    This one humbly affirms that this is the case. [Denna]


    Those bunch of useless dirtbags! So they really were behind all tis'' all along! I damn knew it! [Bait]


    They will pay for everything that they have done, now that we know it was them all along. [Eris]


    I looked back up at Lian Li, rage still boiling within me. "Yes¡­ I know who these people are, as unfortunate as it is."


    She got my underlying tone and nodded, "I see¡­ Is it a grudge?"


    "Tis'' more than just a bloody grudge!" I spat. "This one reports that while this humble one was in the orphanage¡­ Members of that Sect frequently came back to take away people while torturing the rest. It was one of the reasons this one fled that ce."


    Lian Li frowned, "All the more reason to make sure they are gone for good... What can you tell me?"


    "The orphanage we stayed at was in a town near the Death Mountains. It would be where people traversing the Death Mountains would enter and leave from since it was closest to the safest path. Once a month a few of these people will show up, grab some of the oldest kids and torture some of the younger ones." I shivered at the memory, my hands massaging my arms.


    Before Master had healed me, my body was full of ugly scars and scabs that I had to hide with long sleeved clothings. Master had thought it might have been the bandits who inflicted those on me but I never got the chance to correct him.


    I knew that those men always took away children who have reached the age of thirteen, that was why I had escaped a year before they would have taken me.


    And it was also because of them that I had to learn how to adopt so many different faces of myself, just so that I could make my life a tad little easier.


    Now, I am just grateful that all of me coulde together as one to work together, serving our most beloved Master to the fullest.


    But with the resurfacing of this damnable Sect and revealing themselves as what has been causing Master anguish all this while¡­ I feel so foolish to have not gone and brought them down earlier.


    But to think that the small Sect in that town was actually the masterminds behind the Dark Sect¡­ I never would have thought so in a thousand years.


    "Who are they?" Lian Li asked.


    "They are a Minor Sect located in a town I used to grow up in, Revenant Daemons Sect."


    Lian Li saw the look in my eyes, "I suppose you want to go daemon hunting?"


    "Indeed¡­"


    She turned and walked away, giving me a backwards wave, "Come back by the day after tomorrow k? Master did say we should use this week to enjoy ourselves after all, so don''t waste the vacation on work~"


    Kekeke¡­ Let''s make the rivers flow with blood! [Bait]


    Heads will roll and debts will be paid! [Eris]


    This one shall be the instrument of their doom. [Denna]


    Annihtion¡­ [Laverna]


    ALL mEDDLERS SHalL Be PURGEd BY MiNE BLADE! EVERY sINGLE ONE OF THOSE cOWARDS WiLL pERISH AND SNUFFED OUT OF THEIR PATHETIC, PITIFUl LIVeS! [??]

 Chapter 166 - I Got My Eye On You

    (MC POV)


    I pushed open the doors to the room meant for new students, finding all the people in my ss already inside prepared for bed.


    ??


    The room was big enough to fit in six beds with their headboards against the wall, though your personal space is limited to your bed and a small trunk?for your personal belongings. There is amon area in the centre of the room where a table and six chairs sat, a very simple room basically.


    "Had a good bath sire?" Sylphy asked from her own bed,?somehow conveniently located across from mine.


    Brendan had taken the bed next to mine with Tekiteh beside him while the twins had chosen to stay on the same side of the room as Sylphy.


    Brendan looked up from the book that he had been reading, his sses glinting in the light, "Sire?"


    Sylphy tilted her head at him, "Yes. I just found out today that Mark is actually from a noble family that mine has been serving. I should, of course, show him the proper respect. Isn''t that right, sire?"


    Brendan turned to me, "Is that true?"


    Again, I made use of my best skill in deceiving these people for this case.


    I ignored the question and instead pointed at him, "I never knew you wore sses."


    He nced down like he had just noticed them, "Oh¡­ Er¡­ I wear them when I''m reading. A little shortsighted, you see."


    "You didn''t seem to need one yesterday?" I pointed out.


    "Ah, I can still see without them but not as good, they didn''t let me take my sses that day so I had to make do. But yeah, I''d prefer to have my sses on when I''m reading."


    "Cool," I nodded, moving to my bed.


    I settled down on top of it, slowly rxing into it.


    I''m pretty sure the question already got deflected and forgotten, right?


    "So you''re a noble huh?" Brendan asked.


    God damnit.


    I was totally not prepared for this. I thought Sylphy would keep it hush hush and not actually advertise something like this to everyone. I suppose gods have their own variation ofmon sense than us normal people.


    Now I''m at a loss.


    They will eventually know that I am actually Master Lin, so do I continue my ruse of pretending I''m both a god and new student to Sylphy?


    Now I also need to think if I should add in ''noble'' to my list of fake identities to these little group of students¡­


    Alright, alright. Engage quick thinking protocols!


    First option! Agree with Sylphy!


    Consequences? The other students will see me as a noble, it will exin Sylphy''s possible future respectful attitude towards me and it will also be a big p to Tekiteh''s face for calling me poor six chapters ago.


    I guess the cons would be¡­ Wll, it''s going to be rather hard to exin things once they know that I am actually Master Lin. I can already feel the concept of a simple life slipping further and further away if Sylphy makes the connection between Mark and me.


    Well there exists the option of just having Mark disappear for some reason or another right before I reveal myself so there''s still that. But something tells me Sylphy would still be able to know that it''s me so that might not be as feasible of an idea as it looks.


    Second option! Deny it!


    Everybody would think I''m a normal person and wouldn''t treat me differently!


    But they will think Sylphy is lying or might not even believe me and be even more suspicious of me. Sylphy might even resent me for this. Clearly the worst option right now.


    After going through all the possible scenarios in my head, I have decided to go with¡­


    Option three!


    I shrugged my shoulders before tilting my head at Brendan, "What business is your family involved in?"


    He looked rather surprised by my question, "That¡­ Well, we do mostly trades in variousmodities though I''m not exactly sure to what extent. I haven''t really been involved much in the family business ever since I started on my road to Cultivation."


    "Interesting, do you think I could get a discount from your family''s stores?"


    He chuckled, "That would be a little difficult, considering even I do not get a discount at my family''s stores. ''y no favourites'', my father would say."


    Iughed with him before turning my attention to the rest of the room''s upants, "How are you guys finding Heaven Sect so far?"


    ''Chris with a K'' grinned at me, "Nice teachers, nice people, nice air. What more could we ask for?"


    Chris gave the exact same grin, "Yeah! We''re already learning a lot! I''m sure we''ll pass the test to be formally admitted as students in a week''s time!"


    Brendan also nodded along, "Yes. I have already learned so much in just a short time too. Elder Gong has shown his knowledge in this field quite splendidly."


    Sylphy gave me a guts pose, "I''m sure you can enter the Sect without any problems too, sire! The Sect will be lucky to have you!"


    I was just about to cringe at how the n backfired because of Sylphy when Tekiteh startedughing in a mocking way.


    "Hahaha! You guys are hrious! You think just after one day of lessons like that is already guaranteeing you entry to the Sect?! You guys are stupider than I thought!"


    Everyone in the room just turned to look at the guy.


    "How''s the wrist, Tek?" Brendan asked.


    That turned his smile into a scowl real quick, "Healing nicely, no thanks to you, peeping tom."


    "Funny you should say that. Is your other hand working well?"


    Tekiteh looked down at his other hand, "Yeah, why?"


    "Because I can help you break that too if it helps. I think you''re much more bearable when your mouth is shut."


    Tekiteh rose up from his bed, staring down at Brendan, "You wanna go huh? You piece of shit? You think you''re some big shit or something? Just because of that one time you got me you think you''re some big shit now? What a damn joke. Bet you that I''veid ten times more girls than you."


    Brendan stared back, "Ten times zero is still zero. You never learned to count? Sorry, could your little brain even understand the concept of counting?"


    Tekiteh raised his fist but Brendan was faster. The bespectacled boy''s fist had already buried itself into the wannabe bully''s abdomen and left him gasping for air.


    Brendan was just about to continue hammering him but I grabbed his hand before he could continue.


    "Alright, that''s enough, how about we step outside for a bit eh?"


    Without waiting for him to respond, I was already dragging him out through the door.


    I turned back to the twins just before I stepped out, "Take care of the idiot won''t you? Maybe something that will shut him up?"


    Both of them gave me a thumbs up.


    I walked Brendan a distance away, stopping near one of the pavilions.


    "Yeah, sorry." Brendan apologised. "That guy just¡­ Rubs me the wrong way. You know when you really don''t like someone you just really get pissed by whatever they say?"


    "Yeah, I know that feel. But I didn''t bring you out here for that. I just wanted to ask what your problem was with the Bei Family without any witnesses."


    "Oh¡­ Well¡­ Err¡­ That''s unexpected but ok. Remember what I said about my family suddenly bing prosperous overnight?"


    I nodded, wondering what he was getting at.


    "Yeah. My brother was drafted into their knight corps and I''ve never seen him since. I have a feeling they were using him for some kind of experiment gone wrong so they did this as a sort ofpensation for my brother''s disappearance."


    I raised an eyebrow, "Not to be an ass or anything but¡­ Don''t you think the Bei Family will just give some excuse like he died in a battle or something? Seems awfully convoluted to appease a family of failing merchants just because their eldest son died."


    He nodded, "I thought so too¡­ But I overheard my parents talking about ''giving them another offering'' one day¡­"


    I sucked in a breath, "You don''t mean?"


    "Yeah¡­ I think they want my parents to give up their other children to the Bei Family too. Since I have already stepped on the Cultivator''s path, it is difficult for them to pull me back since I might put up a fight. My younger siblings however¡­ That''s why I need to grow stronger, before they reach of age and get taken too!"


    Well that was an unexpected turn. I guess he might not be the viin after all, but a man on the path for vengeance.


    I sped him on the shoulder, "Fear not, just continue on your path. I guarantee you will definitely be able to save your siblings from their fate."


    Well, I''m just saying this as lip service for now. He seems like a good enough man so I''ll need to do my own investigation of the Bei Family.


    I''ve yet to forget about the world ending cmity that is supposed to happen in the future. Ain''t gonna take any chances especially since they are the ruling family.


    I guess I''ll just keep a close eye on Brendan for now too, just in case he does anything stupid.

 Chapter 167 - An ’Even’ Fight

    (Eris POV)


    With Manami''s Technique in teleporting me to my hometown, I should be able to return back to the capital city by the day after tomorrow once I''m done with this little business.


    ??


    The town I had grown up in was even smaller than Master''s. Where Master''s at least had a stone wall around it, mine didn''t even have a wooden fence around its perimeter.


    A few buildings were scattered around with not much semnce of any city nning done. The entire ce just screams of poor city management.


    The orphanage was located beside the town''s garbage dump while the town hall was built on top of a cliff on the Death Mountains itself. It was obvious that whoever was in charge of this town''s nning was drunk or hadpletely no idea what they were doing.


    The only reason this ce can even be qualified to be called a ''town'' was because of the number of people present in it. Although there was also the fact that most of them were just passing through, I guess everyone overlooked that.


    I stepped past the signpost that had the words "Death Pass Town, fifty meters north" etched on it.


    The town doesn''t seem to have changed much since I was gone. In fact, it looked even more run down than before. I could see that some of the buildings around here have fallen into disrepair with some of them even missing roofs.


    Not even sure if this was caused by brigands, natural disasters or just ack of maintenance.


    Ya know¡­ I always wondered who is the dumbass in charge of this ce? [Bait]


    Someone without a shred ofmon sense probably. [Eris]


    Actually¡­ Practicality¡­ [Laverna]


    Ah, this one understands. The town was only built as a rest stop for people seeking to traverse the Death Mountains, not as a ce for permanent residence. So it didn''t make much sense to properly manage the town since there''s only refugees or the desperate going in and out anyway. [Denna]


    Whatevs. More important is how we gonna do this? Just barge up to the shitheads'' door and start purging? [Bait]


    This one humbly suggests to check on the orphanage first. There may be one of them there. [Denna]


    Ya really think it''s gonna be that convenient? [Bait]


    I suppose it''s as good a ce to start as any. [Eris]


    I made my way towards the building with broken windows and crumbing walls. The local lord obviously thought it wasn''t worth his coffers to maintain such a thing and let it fall into disarray.


    Pushing open the doors, I was just in time to witness five men standing over a group of children. Four of them were currently corralling the older kids into a group while thest one stood and watched at the side, his back facing me.


    Master¡­ Blessed¡­ [Laverna]


    Indeed. It seems Master has blessed us today to be able to meet these pricks. [Eris]


    Five of them, heh heh heh. This is gonna be fun! [Bait]


    Rapping my knuckles on the door loudly, I drew all of their attention to me.


    "Greetings gentlemen. Is this one intruding on something?"


    The man that was watching over the others'' work stepped forward, blocking my view to his friends. He revealed himself to be an old fart. He had the white hair, long beard, pompous attitude and everything.


    "Lady, this doesn''t concern you. I would suggest you turn around and leave before something happens to you."


    "Heh heh¡­ Is that a threat ya wee little bitch?"


    The man crossed his arms, "It''s a promise."


    I shifted my left foot slightly behind me, bringing my sword in view, "Try¡­"


    The man lifted his arm, showing me his entire arm that was cloaked with an aura of ck coloured miasma.


    "You are nothing but a foolish swordswoman. Since I''m in a rather good mood today, I''ll just cripple you and leave it at that."


    Full Focus¡­ Lightning¡­ [Laverna]


    Everything around me turned a shade darker in colour, I could now see the a ck aura around the men in front of me, evidence that they were all Practitioners of Dark Techniques.


    I pulled out my sword, letting it rest by my side while I watched the man in front of me.


    Full Focus, Earth [Eris]


    "Ya seem to be quite full of yerself eh? Actin'' all big and shit just ''cause ya got ya little piss goons ta back yer up?" I mocked him.


    The man scowled at me, "I don''t need help to deal with a puffed up, ignorant girl like you."


    This one reports Full Focus for Fire, ready. [Denna]


    "I see yer not just full of yerself but also a big dumbass, yer gunna lose an arm for that."


    "Hmph, you''re just a frog in a well. You have no idea of what''s outside of your world little girl."


    "Ha! If yer so sure, why don''t yae over here and try this?!"


    I shed out my sword in an arc, the Air quarks that I had gathered manifesting into a de of air sliced towards his arm.


    Not at all expecting that attack, the de sliced off his arm cleanly at the elbow, separating the appendage from the rest of his body.


    I grinned, "Who''s the puffed up ignorant little bitch now? Ya poser?"


    You are enjoying this way too much. [Eris]


    Can ya me me? It''s not often for me ta go all out ya know? Wahahaha! [Bait]


    This one humbly reminds you not to go overboard. [Denna]


    Overboard? With these guys? Impossible! [Bait]


    I dashed forward while the man was still screaming and clutching at his stump of an arm.


    My sword was thrusted towards his other shoulder, intent on disabling him in order to continue torturing him.


    But to my surprise, one of the men that had been behind him dashed in front of me, parrying my thrust away with a sword of his own.


    "Elder¡­ It would do well not to let your guard down," The man standing in between me and my target said monotonously.


    "Tch¡­ Shut up. Just deal with her. Bloody piece of¡­ Urgh, can''t believe I lost an arm in a ce like this."


    I moved my sight to my new target, smiling when I saw the calm behind his eyes. He never saw me as a threat to begin with.


    "I suppose you want a duel?" I asked, looking at the jian he held at his side.


    "It is not often I get to find a swordswoman of a calibre like yours. No one really practices the sword seriously in this time and age like me, where I am already at swordmaster level. I would not let an opportunity like this pass. The fact that you can also use Elemental Quarks even when you''re not a Cultivator, that is intri--"


    My sword stabbed towards his leg, the man just managing to deflect it away at thest moment.


    "You are really talkative for someone with such a boring face," Iughed.


    He frowned at me, "Don''t you have any honour as a swordswoman?"


    "Honour? That''s some cheap words you have for a group of grown men bullying kids. Besides, I''m not here to have an honourable duel, I''m here to torture and purge all of you. I don''t even mind if all of you came at me at the same time you know?"


    The man pointed his sword at me, "That won''t be necessary. I am more than enough to deal with you myself."


    "Kekeke! I will enjoy making you eat those words!"


    Without the need for anymore words, the both of us dashed towards each other.

 Chapter 168 - Honour? Never Cared About That

    (Eris POV)


    His sword came from my right, the de aimed to cut at my leg.


    ??


    The attack was easily deflected with my own de before I stabbed it towards his chest.


    The insect managed to dodge it by taking a step back, countering with a thrust of his own.


    A flick of my wrist was enough to divert the de''s trajectory to the side, leaving the man open for an overhead sh that nicked the side of his cheek.


    The little trash took another step back, swinging his sword back in an attempt to keep me away.


    A smile materialised on my face. At my current state, he might as well be moving in slow motion.


    How much do we want to y with him? [Eris]


    Kekeke! As much as possible! Make him suffer! [Bait]


    Begin¡­ [Laverna]


    I ducked underneath his hasty swing, my own sword tip pointed at his left shoulder.


    Focusing on the Lightning Quarks I gathered into my sword, I stabbed the electrified sword into the trash''s shoulder.


    To his credit, he did not scream, but merely gritted his teeth in pain as he leapt backwards once more to gain distance from me.


    I swiped my sword in an arc to get rid of the blood stains, adopting a rxed posture while I waited for him to recover his footing.


    "Just the first engagement and I already made you step back three times. Some expert swordsman you are," Iughed mockingly.


    He furrowed his brows while looking down at the wound on his shoulder, "How did you¡­ You''re not even a Practitioner?"


    I chuckled, "Did you think this one would just tell you? This one humbly suggests that you take this a little more seriously, lest you lose an eye or two. Not that it matters actually."


    He pointed his sword at me, a ck ball of miasma gathering at its tip.


    In my eyes, I could see the Dark Quarks that he had circted gather on the sword tip, a trajectory lining it towards my chest.


    I had already moved even before the projectile was fired. All it took was a slight bend of my waist and the bullet flew past me to explode on the wall behind.


    "So much for honour hmm?" I sneered. "I always knew you Dark Sects were full of crap."


    Not responding to my taunt, he tried to cast the same Technique again, only to achieve the same result as I moved myself to the other side.


    "Got anything else new?"


    He leapt into the air above me, his sword raised in preparation for an overhead sh.


    This guy is supposed to be a swordmaster? [Eris]


    Self-proimed¡­ [Laverna]


    There are so many openings¡­ This one suggests to put him in his ce quickly. [Denna]


    Hey, let''s smack him down! [Bait]


    I''ll do it. [Eris]


    I used the Earth Quarks I umted to summon forth a sizable piece of stone that materialised on the ground near me. With a quick flick of my wrist, the stone was sent shooting upwards, the improvised projectile hitting him square between the eyes.


    Interrupted by the unexpected ranged attack, the insect ended up crashing onto the ground, face-first, a short distance away from me.


    I pretended to be surprised, "Oya? What happened to you? Did you trip yourself?"


    He growled at me, a red mark prominent on his face where the stone had hit.


    "I will kill you, slowly and painfully until you beg for me to end your miserable life."


    I grinned, "What a coincidence. I had been nning to do exactly that to you and your friends~"


    Not saying another word, he rushed at me with a barrage of shes and sword thrusts, all of them aiming to disable or maim me.


    I avoided or deflected all of them without much effort, his movements were just too slow to be of any threat.


    Hey¡­ He did say he''s a swordmaster right? [Eris]


    Positive¡­ [Laverna]


    Then why is he so¡­ [Eris]


    Bad? Horrendous? Amatuer? Shitty? Man I''m falling asleep here! Do we even need all of us for this piece of crap?! [Bait]


    This one is still holding back the Full Focus¡­ This one humbly suggests to speed this up. [Denna]


    Alright, alright. Let''s just get this idiot out of the way. [Eris]


    He overextended his right arm in one of his rage-filled shes, opening it for my sword to cut it off at the wrist.


    Before he could even start toprehend that his hand had been cut, my sword once again shed out to sever his left foot.


    Spinning past him, I kept my sword close to my body to slice his other hand off as well, stopping my movement just a step away from him.


    There was silence for two seconds before the sounds of something hitting the ground was heard.


    The insect looked at his severed wrists while kneeling on the ground, just as blood began spurting out of the stumps.


    His screams were surprisingly high-pitched.


    I looked at the Elder who had been hiding behind ever since the fight started, "Hey, is that trash the best ya got? I expected nothing and I''m still disappointed."


    The other three trash stepped in front of the old fart, their hands raised up to point their palms at me.


    "Heh, I already said I''m fine with all of you attacking me at once you know? Maybe then you''ll make me break a sweat!"


    The trash standing in the middle furrowed his brows, "Damn arrogant trash! Let''s see how you handle not being able to move! Dark Press!"


    The air around me felt thicker and heavier suddenly, a weight settling itself on my body in an attempt to push me down.


    I let a smirk materialise on my face, "How I''ll handle this? Like this of course!"


    Fire sprung forth from my hand to snake its way down the tip of my sword, shooting off at blinding speed to crash against that trash''s chest and setting him aze.


    The weight keeping me down immediately vanished as the trash started iling about with his body on fire. The two insects beside him also began to panic, both of them summoning a jet of water to douse their unfortunaterade.


    The old fart pointed an usatory finger at me, "You¡­ You''re not even a Practitioner! How are you able to utilise Techniques?! This doesn''t make any sense!"


    I brought my sword up and ran my fingers along its t side, electrifying the de with the Lightning Quarks I gathered, "Hmm, hmm¡­ Didn''t you hear me when I first said it? Oh nevermind, I suppose I can enlighten you guys a little. Well then, why don''t I start the special lesson just for all of you?"


    I like to think I gave the orphans there a really good show~

 Chapter 169 - Oops, I Did It Again

    (MC POV)


    "I believe all of you have made progress with the materialization of at least one of the basic elements. I want each of you to try it out now and we''ll see how much you''ve progressed," Elder Gong instructed.


    ??


    Huh¡­ So apparently the special ss students are expected toplete the materialization ss within a day? I think the normal sses took like a month to go through this before they moved on to the next subject. Not really sure if that was because of me though.


    Guess we''re being really strict on the talent ss, huh? d I wasn''t one of them when I first came in or I might have failed to even enter the Sect.


    Elder Gong pointed his finger at Chris, "Show me."


    Chris gave his twin a cheeky grin before stretching out his palm in front of him, facing upwards. He closed his eyes and for a good four seconds nothing happened.


    I could see that Tekiteh was just about to make a snidement when a pale red me appeared above his palm.


    "Impressive," Elder Gong apuded. "It seems you managed to establish a connection with the Base Elemental Quark of Fire. It looks to be a rather stable connection too. Very well done. Now, Kris,"


    ''Chris with a K'' gave the exact same cheeky smile his twin had given him, his hand stretching out in the exact same pose as his twin.


    Seriously, do they have to do everything the same? Feels like they''re going out of their way just to prove that they''re twins for some reason.


    Again, four seconds passed before a small orb of light formed just above his palm.


    Well, at least that''s different?


    "Light Quarks, an umon choice but impressive nevertheless. Tekiteh?"


    The little scruffy kid turned up his nose when his name was called, moving both of his hands in front of his chest.


    It took just two seconds before a yellowish bolt of lightning began arcing in between his fingers, causing the little stuck up to smirk proudly at us.


    What the hell did he want, a cookie?


    I really think this guy''s skin is thick enough to stop anything from harming him at this point, I doubt even the psycho Practitioner with that stupid ''truck-kun'' stick would be able to damage him.


    For your information, the twins had tied him to his bed while stuffing a ball of cloth in his mouth to shut him upst night. I won''t say that helped much since he was thrashing around in bed and screaming into the cloth, but all of us managed to ignore him and just slept through the noise.


    I''m not even sure if this idiot slept at all the whole night and it''s obvious he learnt nothing from his ordeal.


    "Good, good," Elder Gong nodded while stroking his beard. "Fast and stable too, nothing much to say. Sylphy?"


    Sylphy nced at me as though to ask permission to go ahead, prompting me to give her a slight nod of my head just so that she doesn''t draw any attention to me.


    With her confidence boosted, she raised her arm in the air and a gust of wind blew past us to form an orb of air above the former goddess.


    Elder Gong smoothened his robes before giving her an approving nod, "Well done, Sylphy. You have an enviable talent indeed, I have no doubts you will be able to pass the tests at the end."


    The girl dispersed the orb of air and gave an elegant bow, it''s hard to imagine this was the same half-soaked girl that had been screaming "Commoner trash!" just the day before.


    Speaking of which, she mentioned that her current body was a vessel that she used to inhabit to monitor the situation down here, did she create this vessel out of nothing or did she possess and take over the body from the previous owner?


    Both of these possibilities are rather frightening if you think about it. How would I know if anyone around me has suddenly switched to someone I don''t know? Or maybe... Anyone could be a god in disguise and just waiting to smite down some random mortal because of something they said?


    Heck, how do I know that I haven''t been possessed?


    Ok, perish that thought, not going to go down that rabbit hole. I much prefer diving into the fox den at this point in time.


    Ignorance is bliss and fluff is life.


    "Brendan, let''s see how well you do!" Elder Gong called out, clearly excited from the talent shown from this batch of students.


    The young man took a deep breath before thrusting out his hand, closing his eyes in concentration to circte the Quarks he needed.


    Just slightly above two seconds, an orb of water formed above his palm, its size rather simr to the one we saw him summon yesterday.


    "Hmm¡­ Though it''s not bad... But it seems you have not made any improvements from the first time you showed your capabilities. You will need to work harder."


    "Heh, slow learner," Tekiteh muttered, though loud enough for us to hear.


    Brendan made no move to indicate he heard what he said but nodded to Elder Gong''s words instead.


    "Alright, let''s move on to the next lesson then. Today we''ll be--"


    "Hey what about the other virgin?" Tekiteh protested, his finger pointed directly at me. "You forgot about him!"


    Elder Gong sighed, "That... It''s not necessary I already¡­ Erm¡­"


    Tekiteh gritted his teeth, "That''s not fair at all, you saying this little idiot here gets a free pass for no reason?! What the hell?!"


    I noticed a single drop of sweat rolling past Elder Gong''s brow, it was clear he had no idea on what to do.


    Obviously, this wasn''t nned, I never expected Elder Gong to skip me entirely which doesn''t make any sense if he wanted to help me keep up my ruse.


    "It''s fine, Elder Gong. Let me," I assured him, stepping forward to assume my position.


    He looked at me and gave me a grateful nod, an action that might have been mistaken as a nod to go ahead by the other students.


    Not wanting to raise any suspicions from the other students and especially not from Sylphy, I focused my senses to try andplete my turn in the most basic of ways as possible.


    Oh hey, maybe I can make it look like I''m barely passing or something? That might help exin why Elder Gong wanted to skip me because I was a lost cause? Yeah, let''s go with that.


    First, a deep breath to draw in the Elemental Quarks into my Cultivation Point.


    Visualise the small orb of light materialising in the area above my palm, then slowly bring in the exact amount needed for that Technique to materialise.


    My Pure Elemental Quarks changed into Light Quarks within my Cultivation Pont and I sent it down my Quark Veins to travel up towards my palm.


    A secondter, an orb of light was formed and the entire process took just under six seconds.


    Heh, how''s that for a mediocre student? Bet they''re disappointed andughing at this failure student now, eh?


    "What¡­ What was that?" ''Chris with a K'' gasped.


    "Perfect Cirction?! The exact amount of Quarks were used?!" Sylphy muttered, disying the same level of surprise.


    Brendan''s eyes were staring unblinkingly at me, "No loss in conversion either?! But¡­ But that was only possible in theory!"


    Only Elder Gong seemed to be the mostposed, if you could call a person nodding his head while wiping away tears from his eyes asposed, that is.


    What the hell did I do wrong this time?!

 Chapter 170 - Suffering From Success

    (MC POV)


    I have always been a firm believer that we can always learn new things everyday.


    ??


    Today I learnt something that was especially disturbing, even more disturbing than the fact that nts start to grow whenever I put my focus into cultivation.


    The part where I learnt that putting in too little Energy Quarks to materialise a Technique will cause it to fizzle out is true, but the part about it exploding in your face if you use too much ispletely false.


    This doesn''t really make sense because I actually had a Technique explode on me before, it was when I attempted to cast a Technique for the very first time actually.


    Back then when I just started cultivating, I had less than no idea what I was supposed to expect, so I just poured in as much Quarks as I could just to summon forth a simple ball of fire. That just led to the air in front of me blowing up and destroying half the training field.


    They told me I had gone overboard with my first attempt and instructed me to tone down my Quark cirction. I had misunderstood that as the instructors informing me of my over-usage of Quarks to cast the Technique.


    Thus, I had spent every single waking moment practicing and training until I got it right, eventually getting the feel of how much Quarks is needed exactly to perfectly cast a Technique in any situation without it blowing up.


    And of course, that brings me to the present.


    It seems that to perfectly cast a Technique with the exact amount of Quarks is possible but only in theory.


    One has to take into consideration the conversion loss of energy and the environment that one casts their Technique in might affect the amount of Elemental Quarks needed to materialise it. Without a tool as an urate measure, it is always better for one to use more Quarks than actually required to materialise a Technique.


    Because of that, I had always thought it waspletely natural for someone to be able to do this and that I was the only problem student. I even attributed that to the fact that I had lost my childhood memories before, thinking it was a factor to my slow learning.


    I hadn''t even bothered to check how my disciples were casting their own Techniques because of that.


    If only I had bothered to just nce at their Quark concentration when they cast Techniques, I might have realised this fact about Quarks sooner.


    But that still doesn''t exin why my first try exploded in my face.


    It seems my ''struggling'' back when I was still younger was entirely unnecessary. But why didn''t any of my past mentors mention anything about this to me? I guess I''ll have to check with Sect Master Qingter to get an answer.


    In the meantime, it seems my little revtion there has stunned all of the students. Considering that it even stunned Sylphy, I suppose it was a pretty big deal after all.


    Now all of them are looking at me like I''m some kind of heaven sent genius, except for Tekiteh of course. That guy just seemed to be even more pissy than before, ring at me from time to time like I killed his whole family or something.


    "Elder Gong, does that mean you were already aware of Mark''s capabilities before this?" Brendan inquired.


    Elder Gong nodded while stroking his beard, "I had an idea of it already, yes. I did not want to discourage any of you so I didn''t want to bring that to attention.."


    That was so full of crap I''m surprised he managed to say all that with a straight face. Anyway, doesn''t that mean they''re all discouraged now? Did you have a n for that?


    "Mark," Elder Gong turned to me. "Why don''t you tell them how you achieve such a skill? I''m afraid that your disy may have caused their own confidence to take a hit."


    You sly old dog, pushing the responsibility to me!


    "Well¡­ I guess it was all because I had a very strict teacher. Whenever I had gone over the limit, my teacher would hit me to train me. It took me years of practice to get it right."


    "Years?" ''Chris with a K'' tilted his head at me. "You look like you''re eighteen at most, when did you actually awaken as a Practitioner?"


    "Oh¡­ Er¡­ Thirteen?" I lied.


    "So soon?" Chris gasped.


    Well yeah, normally people will only know they have talent as a Practitioner at fifteen to sixteen years old at the earliest. But to keep the ruse up, I had to make it seem that this Mark really was a prodigy.


    "Yeah, I had a tutor back at my ce to start out early and I just¡­ Awoken it without meaning to one day." I exined.


    "Alright," Elder Gong pped his hands together to get our attention. "Let''s not waste time anymore. Today, all of you will be improving your Quark cirction by taking part in mockbat. There''s six of you so I shall do the pairing. Mark, Tekiteh, the two of you will spar together first. The rest of you will watch and take note of their actions.."


    I turned to face towards the little arrogant kid just as he shed me a smirk, it was obvious he wanted to use this ''spar'' as an excuse to beat me.


    Both of us stood a distance apart from each other, awaiting Elder Gong''s signal to begin.


    I don''t think dealing with him is that hard, I''ll probably just hand his ass over to him and call it a day. To this point, I still do not understand what is so special about him?


    Elder Gong raised his hand into the air before dropping it quickly down to his chest level, "Begin!"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Tekiteh was already dashing towards me, his figure just a few short meters away from my position.


    That action surprised me since I thought he would just stand his ground and start casting what he thinks are the best offensive Techniques on me.


    I was still quick enough to recover and monitored his movements carefully, my eyes darting to his raised right hand that has electricity sparking off of it.


    This confirms his specialty is probably in Lightning Quarks, a rather surprising one since it''s a Combination Elemental Quark.


    He stopped a few steps away before unleashing a bolt of lightning towards my direction, obviously confident that I would not be able to dodge the attack from this distance.


    I was almost tempted to dodge or deflect it, but I had the sudden idea that it might be a better idea to downy myself at this point of time.


    I''m already standing out way too much with the nts growing around me and that Perfect Cirction thing anyway. If I win this as well, they might start to get suspicious.


    Maybe if I show that I suck at livebat it might lower their expectations and image of me?


    And so, the lightning bolt hit me right in the chest, exploding in a shower of sparks and sending me flying backwards tond on my back a short distance away.


    To make it even more convincing, I let out a yell of pain and even started groaning while I curled up into a ball.


    Heh, this should be convincing enough for them right? Bet they will be--


    """Mark!""" Three voices called out in unison, one feminine, one masculine and the other sounding rather old and sagely.


    Sylphy, Brendan and Elder Gong crowded around me, clucking away like a mother hen would as they checked me for injuries.


    Goddamnit! Can''t you three read the mood?!

 Chapter 171 - I Knew There Was Something Wrong With You All Along!

    (MC POV)


    "Mark! Are you ok? Are you hurt anywhere?!" Elder Gong fussed, his hands patting my chest at where the lightning bolt supposedly struck.


    ??


    What the hell... You called for a livebat scenario yourself! Why in the world are you panicking over one of the students getting hit?! It was even just a simple lightning technique that barely did anything too!


    The whole sting back thing was just me jumping backwards and making pained noises, why are you so dramatic about it?


    "Sire! Are you alright? The mortal did not hurt your Immortal Essence did he?!" Sylphy cried out, sounding even more pained than I had been.


    For her to be concerned is understandable at least. She believes me to be some important god from the God ne or whatever she called it. I would be concerned too if my superior got hurt in some way.


    But what surprised me the most is Brendan panicking over me as well.


    "Mark! Are you injured? Do you need help?! What the hell did that idiot do?!"


    I only remembered sharing some muffins and a conversation or two with him, why is he suddenly so chummy like we''ve known each other for years?


    "It''s fine, it''s fine. I''m ok. I guess I''m not cut out forbat after all," I shrugged, standing back up on my feet while dusting myself.


    Elder Gong looked at me, unconvinced, "Mas¡­ Mark, you sure you''re alright? Should I call for the healer? I have a healing potion that I can give you if you need it?"


    I waved my hand, "No, no, no. Like I said, I''m totally ok. I was just¡­ Well¡­ I guess I still need to work on my reaction speed. Ahahaha!"


    "I see¡­ In that case, you can sit this one out, Mark," Elder Gong gestured to the side. "You can¡­ Erm¡­ Try to improve on your Quark cirction speed or something?"


    Why are you so unsure? Are you trying to blow my cover? Is it that hard to act like a proper teacher with me around?


    ...


    I''m the problem aren''t I? Damnit.


    Elder Gong gave a small cough to regain the students'' attention, "Next, I suppose Brendan should try to go up against Tekiteh."


    Brendan gave me a thumbs up before heading to his position in front of Tekiteh, who hasn''t stopped scowling ever since he saw the three people fussing over him.


    No doubt he probably thought he was going to be congratted for his victory instead of beingpletely ignored by everyone in favour of the loser.


    "I knew you were trash from day one, but what you''ve done is beyond eptable, Tekiteh!" Brendan growled.


    Tekiteh furrowed his brows at him, "What the hell are you saying you stupid incel? This is a damn mock battle! Of course one side will get beaten!"


    I hate to say it, but he has a point you know? These people are being rather unreasonable right now.


    "Excuses!" Brendan dismissed his argument with a swipe of his arm. "I will properly teach you a lesson in his ce!"


    I''m going to have to ce my bets on Tekiteh for this one unfortunately. Sorry.


    The moment Elder Gong called for them to begin, the two of them started casting their own Techniques from where they stood.


    It''s obvious to me that Tekiteh is just mocking Brendan at this point since he knows he will be faster in his Technique casting. Not sure why he would be so aggressive with me on the other hand though? Didn''t I show everyone my Quark Cirction speed was abysmal?


    Ah, maybe he wasn''t expecting me to be taken out that easily. Guess my little trick is working.


    The loud bang of an electrical discharge shook me out from my thoughts.


    As expected, Tekiteh had summoned forth his lightning faster than Brendan could even materialise anything.


    The merchant boy was left sprawling on the floor, disorientated by the st he had received.


    Not even waiting for the verdict to be called, Sylphy had already taken up Brendan''s previous spot with an expression of anger evident on her face.


    "Useless! Useless! Useless! I will be the one to enact vengeance for sire! Call it out, mortal!"


    Sylphy¡­ Your real face is showing¡­


    Chris nudged me with an elbow, "Popr, ain''t ''cha?"


    "Still no chance with us though," ''Chris with a K''ughed. "Gotta work harder to bring us under you!"


    No, I don''t want any of you under me. Both figuratively and literally so you can stop poking me now.


    As soon as Elder Gong called for the duel to start, Sylphy had already summoned multiple des of wind that she threw towards Tekiteh mercilessly.


    The poor boy didn''t even have time to throw up a proper defence before he got shredded by the des. His clothes all torn up and multiplecerations appeared across every part of his body.


    Woah, woah. This is a little excessive isn''t it?!


    Why isn''t Elder Gong saying anything?! Oi! He''s gonna get killed at this rate! Why are you just nodding your head and smiling?! This isn''t the time to appreciate Sylphy''s talent!


    Just as I was about to step in to stop her, Tekiteh let out a loud, inhumane roar that generated a shockwave with him in its epicentre, sting us away from him.


    I managed to flip myself up on my feet before I hit the ground, the twins and Brendan weren''t so lucky though.


    I turned back to focus on the scruffy kid.


    He was hunched over with blood dripping from all the wounds that Sylphy had inflicted on him, making it a rather gruesome sight to look at.


    Just before I could assume that the kid manifested some kind of special power at thest moment, his arms lifted into the air unnaturally before splitting open into two halves.


    I watched on as his body started to expand upwards, his face and torso lengthening and gaining more muscle mass with antler-like horns growing from his head. His first pair of arms tripled in size though his second pair remained human sized, the bones shifting visibly to attach itself to the underside of his first arm.


    His legs began to elongate as well, his ankles poking out from the back and transforming him into a digitigrade monster.


    "An Elder Wendigo¡­ I should''ve known," Sylphy spat out in disgust.


    Wendigo? Those monsters that can transform into other humans and have a great liking to eating other humans? Those pseudo immortal monsters that are impervious to almost any physical damage?


    Oh wow¡­ Rest in peace Tekiteh. I''m assuming the real him must have been possessed or eaten by one before this thing took his ce.


    Great. I thought we could have a simple lesson for once and apparently that was too much to ask too.


    I hope my disciples are at least having a good vacation and not having to deal with bullshit like this.

 Chapter 172 - Meanwhile, The Vacationers

    (Kiyomi POV)


    "What do you think about this? I think this would make a great set of pajamas~"


    ??


    I turned to look at what was held in my dearest sister''s hands.


    "Dear sister¡­ That is nothing more than underwear¡­ It''s not even functional underwear even..." I pointed out.


    The piece of clothing my sister had presented to me hid nothing for the viewers'' imagination. It would leave all our most intimate parts on disy, covering just the barest of skin. A rather scandalous piece of clothing even if I do say so myself.


    Manami looked at it with pride, her tails waving sporadically behind her, "Yes! I''m sure Master would be overjoyed to see me in this no? Should I get a matching set for you as well?"


    I stared at her without saying anything.


    "Oh? You like that too? Ufufufu~ Alright, big sister shall get one for you too! White? Or should I get blue for you? Which one would you like, Kiyomi?"


    I sighed, "I''ll leave the decision to you, dear sister."


    "Ara, ara? My cute little Kiyomi is shy? Ufufufu~ Don''t worry, leave this to your big sister~ Now, turn around so I can see which one suits you more~"


    I pursed my lips at her but did as I was told withoutint.


    Just as she was about to hold up one of the lingerie to check, Eris appeared from the entrance of the store and headed straight for us.


    "Oh, good day Eris. Are you here to find enticing clothes for your night sessions too?" Manami asked.


    The swordswoman stopped, as though she just had something profound revealed to her.


    "Oh damn I did''na think of that! I''lle back and grab someter!"


    Manami tilted her head slightly, "If not because of that then¡­ Perhaps because there''s somewhere you need to go?"


    "Hehehe~ You know me so well!" Eris grinned, pulling out a map from her sleeve.


    She unfurled the map to show us what I recognised as the Death Mountains, though there was andmark for a town that I did not know existed marked on it.


    "I need to get to that town," Eris exined. "There''s some people I need to take care of before they inconvenience Master."


    "Ara? You''re going to do such a thing and no one else is invited? How cruel of you, Eris," Manami gasped, faking an expression of disbelief. "Shouldn''t we call the rest if that''s the case?"


    Eris giggled at her antics, she obviously knew my sister well enough to realise when she was joking.


    "Ehehe~ It''s just that they were also a part of my personal problems in the past, so I''d like to at least settle it myself."


    Manami patted her head, "Ara, ara, my poor little Eris. If you need help just give us a call, ok? I can send you to the main road a few metres down from the vige, will that be fine?"


    Eris nodded, "I''ll make my way back here in a few days so no need to worry."


    "Ufufu~ Same thing as before. I will read your memories to get an idea of the location," Manami ced her palms together and a circle of light appeared below Eris''s feet.


    I panicked slightly from my sister''s tant disy of her Technique inside the shop, my head swivelling around to see if there were any witnesses to the event.


    I''m quite surprised that my sister would make a blunder as big as this. Teleportation isn''t a Technique that ismon and even the masters of the Major Sects struggle with it. To date, I don''t think there is a reliable Teleportation Technique outside of Master''s.


    When I first saw my sister use it I was absolutely shocked. It seems like they have yet to understand the implications of such a Technique.


    A teleportation Technique that can transfer arge group of people over any distance as long as the Practitioner has an idea of where the location is. If one of the teleporters have been to the location before, all the Practitioner needs to do is to read their memories and they would get a picture of the location, allowing them to repeat the Technique for others without the memory reading after that.


    Whole armies can be moved with this Technique and assassinations would be an absolute breeze too. This is a Technique that empires would wage war over!


    And she told me that Master had just casually taught it to her?


    Well¡­ Though it is certainly true that any adversary of our Master would most certainly meet their demise, but that doesn''t mean we don''t need to be careful either.


    What will happen if we bring back undesirables because of our carelessness?


    Fortunately, it seems the store was empty of customers. In fact, I''m quite surprised that we were the only ones to havee into this store so far, seeing how high quality the clothes in this boutique were.


    Unfortunately, there was a single female staff that saw our exchange in the corner of the shop. Our eyes met and she gave me a small nod without breaking her business-like smile.


    I took note of her face, fully intending to silence herter.


    "Ufufufu~ Shall we continue our little shopping trip, Kiyomi?" Manami asked behind me.


    Eris had already disappeared from sight, leaving only Manami, the female staff and I inside the store.


    "Sister¡­ What were you doing? Aren''t you being careless by showing others your teleportation Technique?"


    She tilted her head at me, "Hmmm? What are you talking about? The store is empty, no?"


    I jerked my head slightly at the store clerk who has remained at her position ever since we came in.


    ncing in that direction, Manami smiled when she saw who I was referring to.


    "Ah¡­ I forgot you are still not aware yet. This store is ours and so are the staff."


    I stared nkly at her.


    "Ufufufu~ Oh my cute little Kiyomi! You should see the face you''re making now~" she giggled.


    My sister waved her hand at the clerk, prompting the girl to make her way towards us with a sincere smile.


    The clerk bowed low to us, "Greetings High Priestesses, how may I help?"


    Manami smirked at me, "Mmmm, I just wanted to ask how is business going?"


    The clerk raised her head, "It is doing quite well! We have already established a connection with a fewdies of the noble court with our wares, as per High Priestess Diao Chan''s instructions. Lady ria has also established a business n with us so we will be able to market her goods within the week."


    My sister nodded her head, "Mmm¡­ And how are our coborators doing?"


    At the mention of the word ''coborators'', the clerk stiffened up noticeably.


    Manami furrowed her brows, "What''s wrong? Did something happen to them?"


    "No, no!" The girl denied quickly. "We found out that they had an elder son that had just taken his steps to being a Practitioner. We just aren''t sure where the son ended up."


    "Ara? Did we not ask them to give us everything?"


    The girl nodded, "Yes, we did. But they had requested that we don''t involve their son in our business by promising more offerings¡­ We are still in the midst of investigating that son''s background so we have not yet reported it to the High Priestesses."


    I pulled at Manami''s sleeve, "I''m sorry, I''m still a little bit lost?"


    "Oh my dear little Kiyomi. You see, we found a little merchant family some time ago that needed a little help. So we, like how Master has taught us, went to help them by kick starting their business. The fact that we needed a few merchants to put pressure on the Xi Family was just a happy coincidence~"


    I raised an eyebrow, "I don''t suppose the payment of such help offered is their souls?"


    "Ufufufu! My, my! I wonder where my dear little Kiyomi learnt that sense of humour from? Whatever will we do with their souls? No, no, no. All we need is for them to praise the same glorious God as we have and for our business toe first before anything else!"


    Hmmm¡­ I suppose I shouldn''t be too surprised, my sisters are quite resourceful after all.


    But the son is a Practitioner too hmm? What are the chances that he could be at Heaven Sect right now?


    "Could you be a dear and help me package these two lovely clothes for me? I still have ces to be~" Manami requested, handing the aforementioned clothes to the clerk.


    "Where else are we going?" I asked.


    "Ufufufu~ There was someone who called for a hit on Master back at his hometown. We had a lead that brought us back here and we''re going to follow up on it."


    What?


    A little bug with no power dares to try and take down the epitome of power?


    Kukukuku...


    How cute~

 Chapter 173 - Having Fun With My Sister

    (Manami POV)


    Kiyomi and I looked up at the worn down building in front of us.


    ??


    The sign board with the word "Inn" etched onto it hung loosely on a single chain by the doorway, swaying slightly from the breeze.


    "It''s falling apart," Kiyomi pointed out.


    Sure enough, just as those words left her mouth, the chain snapped from a sudden gust and the sign ttered noisily onto the ground.


    Both of us watched the broken sign for a moment before turning our attention to the doorway.


    There was a shout and a curse before the door was flung open by a young man that stank of alcohol and smoke.


    "Yeah, yeah! I heard you, damnit! What''s the point of fixing the sign if there isn''t any¡­" He stopped when he noticed both of us standing by the doorway.


    We stared at each other for a moment, my sister and I out of curiosity on what he would do and him obviously not expecting to see anyone outside.


    The man was the first to break the silence.


    "Well¡­ Well, well, well! Two prettydies at our inn''s doorstep! Umm¡­ Would you two by any chance be looking for a room or two?" He asked with a sickeningly sweet, fake smile, both his hands sped in front of him.


    "You''re not wrong," Kiyomi answered him monotonously. "We are here to meet a friend."


    Almost instantly, the man''s smile changed into a frown, "Tch¡­ And I thought we''ll have business for once¡­ Should''ve known that everybody thates here is only looking for that guy."


    He loses interest in us and proceeds to pick up the sign that had fallen off its hinges, tying one part of the chain to the other in a reef knot.


    He turned around to see us still standing behind him.


    "Well what are ya still standing out ''ere for?"


    I gave him my most pleasant smile, "If you are a staff of the inn, we would greatly appreciate you to guide us to our friend."


    He waved his hand dismissively, "Bah! I have better things to do than guide a couple of time wasters! Especially when they''re disgusting youkais!"


    "Ufufufu~ Would this perhaps change your mind?" I fished out a single silver coin from my sleeve.


    His eyes lit up and he moved to swipe the coin away but I moved it out of reach before he could. It''s not surprising that he would be so eager. After all, a slum dweller like him might not even be able to earn a single silver after working for a whole year.


    Normally, that is.


    "Ara, ara? Payment after service, are you not aware of such a rule? Are you truly a staff of this inn?"


    He scowled at my words, obviously trying to scheme of a way to trick us for the coin.


    "Dear sister, why do we need to negotiate with such a person?" Kiyomi asked, her tail snaking out to wrap around one of the wooden pirs on the building next to us. "It''s obvious he is nothing but a nobody, won''t even be missed if we just¡­"


    Her tail constricted, snapping the pir in half.


    The man took a step back from the disy, his brow starting to sweat.


    I pretended not to see his panic and turned to ''chastise'' Kiyomi, "Oh my cute little sister, we should at least be a little civilized and give these nobodies a chance. They may be useful to us, you know?"


    I swiveled back to him, "Now, how about this? There''s another coin in it for you if you just answer a few simple questions for us. If you do, we can remain civilized. If not¡­"


    He gulped and quickly nodded his head.


    "Now, we''re looking for our good friend named Finch. We know he''s in your inn''sst room on the second floor. We just want to know who else has been meeting him?"


    The man hesitated, but a twitch of Kiyomi''s tail quickly got him talking, "Ok, ok¡­ I¡­ I''ll talk¡­ There were a few of ''em who came by... But they left after spending a few ''ere minutes in da room. Aye''m not sure what dey talked about!"


    I took out two silver coins to y with my fingers, making sure they were in view, "Mmhmm¡­ Names? Looks? Anything else?"


    His eyes were now glued to the coins but quickly snapped back to me when I hid it in my fist, "That¡­ I don''t know, dey were hiding their faces with cloaks and dey didn''t even talk to me before dey went ''ere to dat room. That''s all I know, I swear on me life!"


    "Hmm¡­ And when was this? Anyone else before that?"


    He paused to think, "About¡­ Two days ago. Another group came by but¡­ These guys... I don''t know when they left since dey came in the middle of the night¡­"


    I hummed before turning to my sister "What do you think, Kiyomi?"


    "I think this insect knows nothing and is worth even less," my cute sister muttered disinterestedly.


    "Ufufufu~ Oh well¡­ I suppose you can get at least one silver coin~" I chuckled, tossing one of the coins into the air.


    He reached out to try and catch it like an overexcited child, only to have it slip and clink audibly on the ground before rolling away.


    We slipped past him towards the door, just as I saw in my peripheral vision the man taking out a knife from under his sleeve.


    He flipped the knife around to an underhand grip, his eyes locking on to my cute little sister''s back.


    Just as his hand was raised into the air, the other coin that I had been holding on to was flicked out from between my fingers.


    There was a loud crack as his wrist broke from the impact, forcing him to drop his knife while he clutched at his broken wrist.


    "Weak," Kiyomi muttered, disdain evident on her face.


    "Ara, ara? I wonder what you were trying to do? Let me guess¡­You don''t happen to be a member of the Dark Sect are you?"


    The little insect growled at us, his eyes full of hate, "I know the two of you¡­ You''re both part of that stupid Church¡­ Always meddling with our affairs! This city''s slums used to be our haunt but you guys took everyone away and ruined everything! You think I''ll let you waltz in here just like that?!"


    "Ufufufu~ Finally being honest now are we?" I giggled. "It was honestly painful to watch you fake that ent you know? And you''re way too well-dressed to be in the slums."


    "The little act of you being desperate for the coin ismendable though," Kiyomi added. "Unless you were actually desperate for it because the Dark Sect pays you nothing?"


    "You damn bitch! Just you wait, I''ll--"


    We didn''t get to hear what else he had to say since Kiyomi quickly sliced off his head with a quick wave of her arm.


    I watched with slight morbid fascination at how the head spun in the air before hitting the ground with a soft thump, the body following a few momentster.


    I reached out and summoned the silver coins I had tossed away back into my hand, pocketing it with the rest in my coin pouch. No reason to let Master''s money go to waste, after all.


    Snapping my fingers, the corpse began to burn, slowly disintegrating into ashes to leave no trace of whoever this guy used to be.


    "Are the Dark Sect people always this pathetic and weak?" Kiyomi asked after the body burnt into nothingness.


    "Ufufufu~ Most of them, yes. They''re truly detestable stains on Master''s world isn''t it?"


    Kiyomi nodded, a look of disgust materialising on her face.


    I gestured towards the open door, "Now, shall we find out who''s the trash that dared try and hunt our darling Master?"


    Kiyomi stepped through the doorway without another word, obviously as eager as I was.


    Waiting inside was a group of ten adult men, all of them obviously hostile towards us. No doubt they are associated with the first guy and already overheard our little scuffle outside.


    I chuckled, "Ara? I wonder what these men would like to do with two helpless girls like us?"


    "Seems like we have more trash to clear out," Kiyomi sighed, ayer of ice already forming beneath her feet.


    Ufufufu~ This sisterly bonding time is so fun!

 Chapter 174 - Old Men To The Rescue!

    (MC POV)


    Lian Li, Manami, Cai Hong, Eris, Diao Chan, Kiyomi, I hope all of you are enjoying your vacation right now because I most certainly am not.


    ??


    The Elder Wendigo, as Sylphy had called it, roared at us before pouncing on the nearest target which just happened to be Sylphy.


    Unfortunately for that monster, Sylphy was more than prepared for it.


    "Don''t you dare touch me, you abomination!"


    A whirlwind formed in front of her, blowing the giant monster back to it''s starting point.


    At this point, I''m just wondering how she failed the initial entry test if she''s showing so much power now? Is there such a big difference when a goddess is using a body as a vesselpared to when she resides within it?


    Well, not that I would know anyway.


    "An Elder Wendigo¡­ And here I''ve always thought they were just a myth¡­" Elder Gong muttered.


    "Oh you better believe they are real, old man," Sylphy grumbled, her eyes never leaving the monster in front of her. "They''ve just adapted over the years and became better at hiding amongst humans. This one in particr... Probably has been around for at least a few centuries."


    Elder Gong summoned his sword in his hands, only to receive a sneer from the former goddess.


    "Put that toy away, all you''ll be doing with that is breaking your sword in half. Their skin is too thick for physical weapons to even make a dent on them."


    Brendan stood pushed himself off the ground, groaning in pain, "Damn¡­ Where did it evene from? What even is a Wendigo?"


    "Former humans possessed by spirits," Sylphy exined helpfully. "They possess inhuman strength, speed and endurance, have an almost indestructibleyer of skin but are driven mostly by their instincts to sate their hunger. The older ones might regain a small semnce of their humanity back but--"


    The Wendigo roared again, leaping at the girl once more.


    Once again, another st of wind sent it crashing back down onto the ground a little further than where it had been.


    "They''re still mostly ruled by their bestial nature when the hunger strikes, as evidenced here," Sylphy continued, gesturing towards the monster.


    "How do we kill it?!" Chris all but shrieked, hiding behind his twin.


    "It''s body is weak to fire but--"


    "Then kill it with fire!" Chris screeched, waving his arms around in the air to summon a small ball of mes.


    It seemed to work as the Elder Wendigo started screeching even louder when it saw the mes.


    Perhaps spurred on by what seems to be the monster''s fear, Chris had a sadistic smile before he tossed the small fireball at the monster.


    Unfortunately, the monster''s screech was more like screeches of contempt than fear since it easily swatted aside the fire ball with the back of its hand.


    Sylphy gave him an extremely irritated look, "I was just about to mention that Elder Wendigos are resistant to even fire because their skin would''ve strengthened over the years."


    "Alright¡­ Then how do we deal with that thing?" I asked, A little concerned about this monster running loose within the Sect.


    Don''t get me wrong, I ampletely ready to contain it or kill it if I have to, the only thing is that I''ve never met an Elder Wendigo before. For all I know, there may be some convoluted or specific way to get rid of it and I may just screw it up if I don''t know the way.


    From what I know about normal Wendigos, fire should be enough to kill them, but that also releases the spirit from the body which allows it to potentially possess someone near them if you can''t contain the spirit.


    Not to say that I''ve actually met them before myself, just read about them in the Royal Spiritual Family''s archives.


    The Wendigo switched its sights to Chris, probably offended by his attempt at burning it.


    It leapt at him without any warning, all four of its arms reaching out as if to embrace him.


    There was the sound of the earth cracking before roots appeared from the ground beneath it, entangling the monster''s limbs and leaving it suspended in the air.


    "Don''t look down on this old man now," Elder Gong grunted from behind us, both his hands raised to maintain his Technique. "Now, Sylphy! How do we get rid of it?"


    Well, I guess we''re beyond questioning how she knows so much about something we had assumed was merely a myth at this point in time? I guess having a giant flesh eating monster thrashing around while being restrained by tree roots in front of you helps.


    Sylphy frowned, "There''s nothing much we can do, we can only keep pushing it back and hopefully it will leave us alone."


    "And put the rest of the Sect in danger?! No, we must do something about it! Would a stronger st of fire help?"


    Sylphy shook her head, "It would slow it down, but they would still regenerate from its wounds quickly."


    "Then I guess we just need to make sure we out pace its regeneration!"


    Elder Gong clenched his fist in front of him, summoning a small ball of fire that quickly expanded in size to match half his height.


    The Wendigo started thrashing even harder, breaking off most of the roots that had been holding it captive.


    Thrusting his hand towards the monster, Elder Gong let a steady stream of mes blow at the Wendigo, engulfing it entirely.


    The roots that had been holding the monster were quickly burnt to a crisp, but the fire managed to keep the monster back.


    If anyone in the Sect wasn''t aware of the monster''s existence by now, the inhuman screams of pain that is currently ringing out from our courtyard would ensure that its presence is known.


    Elder¡­ I mean Sect Master Qing soon appeared with a few other Elders in tow, watching Elder Gong burn away at something with all his might.


    "What is going on here?!" Sect Master Qing demanded.


    "Monster! Burn it!" Elder Gong exined with supreme eloquence.


    Without hesitation, all the Elders joined in on burning the Elder Wendigo, its screams getting softer and softer by the moment.


    Sect Master Qing noticed that we were still standing nearby, "What are you guys waiting for? Fly, you fools!"


    Not needing a second prompting, all of us made a run for it out of the courtyard.


    I did send Sect Master Qing a telepathic message to call for me if they needed help though.


    We paused a distance away to catch our breaths, the dying screams of the monster getting fainter and fainter in the background.


    "They''ll kill it right?" ''Chris with a K'' gasped, visibly shaken from the experience. "That thing will¡­ Die, right?"


    Sylphy shook her head, "It''ll be back¡­ It has already survived for hundreds of years, it won''t allow itself to be killed so easily¡­ What''s more¡­ It knows our faces, it will definitelye back for us..."


    Ok¡­


    Why did things take a horror turn now?


    I expected this to be the school arc, not the start of the horror arc!


    Just as that thought came to mind, a loud shriek echoed throughout the Sect followed by a boom that shook the earth.


    And then, there was silence.

 Chapter 175 - Face Slapping Is Crucial For Plot

    (MC POV)


    Night fell and the event soon became the hottest of news throughout the Sect.


    ??


    It wasn''t often that you heard one of the students turned into a giant, mythical, cannibalistic monster and your Sect Master and several other Elders had to go burn it to death after all.


    Except they didn''t actually burn it to death.


    As Sylphy had predicted, just when they thought the monster was dead when it had gone quiet, the Wendigo destroyed the ground and used a piece of earth as a barrier from the mes. With the improvised shield in ce, the Wendigo then leapt away from them with inhuman speed and disappeared outside the Sect.


    Apparently it had curled itself up when it was being burnt to protect its face from the mes, indicating it might be it''s only weak point.


    Now that we know Tekiteh was actually a monster, it kind of exined why he was acting like that.


    Since he seemed to have a rather bad memory with names as he had trouble remembering both mine and Brendan''s, that might be an indication to the monster''s simple mind not being able to recognise or remember this kind of information.


    Ah¡­ But then again, he had no trouble remembering Sylphy''s name didn''t he?


    Maybe the fact that he was acting like an arrogant prick to everyone else shows hisck of empathy as a monster?


    Scratch that, it actually doesn''t exin his prior attitude at all. He probably was a rather horrible human being even before his possession.


    I suppose the only thing that sort of hinted at his true identity was his rather scruffy clothing that didn''t match his attitude at all. Most likely Tekiteh really was an arrogant young master in the past but got possessed by it on the way to Heaven Sect.


    The monster itself probably didn''t care much about clothing itself probably and continued its host initial goal ofing here to find more victims.


    Something tells me that if we hadn''t tied him up that night, he might have tried to eat all of us in our sleep.


    Not that that would''ve happened while I was there anyway.


    Speaking of which, I''m currently heading towards the Grand Hall since Elder¡­ I mean Sect Master Qing had called for a meeting.


    I really need to get used to remembering him as Sect Master.


    It was ratherte at night already, so I had to sneak out of the students'' room while they were asleep.


    Remembering that Sylphy had said the Wendigo woulde back for us, I had left an rm inscription inside the room that would tip me off in case it chose toe back tonight.


    Just as the Grand Hall came into view, I heard the voice of someone shouting in the distance, "Hey! Student! Where do you think you''re going at this hour?!"


    Hmm, seems like a Student Practitioner was caught wandering outside by an Enforcer. Although we don''t actually have a curfew in ce normally, it doesn''t mean one can just be wandering around the Sect in the dead of the night.


    But with this Wendigo problem on the loose right now, Sect Master Qing had imposed a curfew in ce until the monster is dealt with for their own safety.


    I guess there''s always the group of people who still think they know better and just go against the regtions for the sake of going against it, even if it means they die a horrible death because of that.


    Well, it''s none of my business, pretty sure they don''t need me to get involved in something as trivial as this anyway.


    And honestly, we can do with a few less self-absorbed people around here.


    "Hey! Did you not hear me?! Where are you going?!"


    Huh, the student''s pretending not to hear the call to try and run away? A ssic move but futile nevertheless.


    I know for a fact that our Enforcers are quite stubborn. If I didn''t know better, I would even think they each had a stick up their ass for how bitchy they were about everything.


    Why, I remember that time when I was still a student I--


    "Are you deaf?! I''m talking to you!"


    My shoulder was violently jerked back, causing me to spin around and face the Enforcer.


    He looked rather young, probably in histe thirties or early forties with a rather clean shaven face. He was dressed in the uniform of an Elite Practitioner while the ck coloured armband of an Enforcer was tied neatly on his left arm.


    I blinked at him, only realising now that he had been calling out to me all this while.


    Hey, can''t me me ok? I thought all the important Sect Members were informed of my condition by now.


    Sect Master Qing even imed that news of me travels exceptionally fast within the Sect, I didn''t even have time to rx on my bed aftering back before he intruded in my courtyard you know?!


    Ah¡­ Maybe this guy isn''t an ''important Sect Member''?


    "What do you think you''re doing wandering around at this time of the night? You''re a new student aren''t you?" He interrogated.


    "Er¡­ No. I''m Master Lin."


    The Enforcer raised an eyebrow at me, "What kind of drugs have you been taking? Who are you?"


    "I''m telling you, I am Master Lin. I got transformed into my younger form so I look like this right now."


    "Yes, a very likely story indeed. Now stop with the jokes. Who''s your group mentor?"


    "It was Elder Qing but now--"


    "That''s Sect Master Qing to you. Have a little respect for your betters, would you? Also, I don''t believe Sect Master Qing is taking any more students at this time so nice try. Who is your mentor?"


    Oh no, I can already see where this is going.


    I sighed, "Elder Gong."


    "That means you''re part of the special ss? Well young man, you''re in big trouble now. Don''t you know there''s a curfew in ce because some student in your ss turned into a monster that''s still stalking about?"


    I tried my best not to roll my eyes, "Yes, I am aware of such a thing since I was there."


    "Then this makes it even worse! Were you not aware that we had issued a curfew out? To be tantly breaking it like that¡­ I hope you''re ready for the consequences!"


    I sucked in a deep breath before sighing slowly, "Listen, buddy¡­"


    He scowled, "I am not your buddy! You will call me sir! Theck of respect you have is genuinely appalling! Do you think just because you are admitted into the special ss gives you special privileges?!"


    Ignoring his words, I grabbed him by his shoulders, "Listen! Everything I told you about me being Master Lin is true. I''m on my way right now to meet with Elder¡­ I mean Sect Master Qing. What do I need to do to prove to you that I am Master Lin so you can stop bothering me?"


    "Nothing at all," He scoffed. "I already know you''re just full of crap."


    Did I mention how the Enforcers all act like they have a stick up their ass? What I meant was they have a giant wooden rod filled with spikes stuffed so far up that it probably reached all the way to their throats.


    Since I wasn''t sure when the stupid Wendigo woulde back and Sect Master Qing was waiting for me to join their little meeting, I did the next best thing I could do right now.


    I pulled my right arm behind me, making sure my fingers were straight and my palm was as t as it could be before swinging it forward.


    I pped his face.

 Chapter 176 - The Not So Literal Face Slap

    (MC POV)


    The Enforcer was so stunned by my action he released me without a second though, his face still tilted to the side from the force of my p.


    ??


    I brushed my sleeves to straighten them out before turning around to walk away, not even giving him a backwards nce.


    It only managed to walk about five steps away before a voice full of rage and indignation rang out behind me.


    "YOUNGSTER, YOU DARE?!"


    I gave him a backwards wave, "Save it buddy, I''m giving you the chance to walk away now before something happens. Trust me, it will not end well for you."


    I took two more steps before I was forced to a stop, my legs unable to move for some reason.


    Looking down, I realised both my feet were now encased in mounds of earth and dirt, wrapped all the way up my shins.


    It seems this guy is proficient in Earth Techniques.


    "I''m telling you again," I repeated, letting a little bit of frustration bleed into my voice. "I am going to the Grand Hall to see Sect Master Qing because he called for me. Are you sure you want to get in the way of that?"


    He stomped up to me dramatically, "If that is true, you should know that Sect Master Qing and the Elders are holding a meeting right now. Someone like you shouldn''t even be there!"


    I sighed, "They''re meeting to talk about the Wendigo and I''m supposed to be there to talk about it too as a witness."


    Not really true, but not really a lie either. At this point in time I just want him to get out of my face, really.


    "Hmph! Why would they need someone like you when Elder Hong was there as well?"


    Why does this guy have so much sense? Well¡­ I guess it''s a good thing to know our Enforcers take their job seriously at least but this situation is really getting on my nerves. I want to go back to bed ok?


    Ok¡­ Deep breaths. I can p him againter if I have to.


    He grabbed me by the cor, "Also! How dare you?! You really are full of yourself to think you can get away with hitting an Enforcer! I''m going to have you brought up to the Disciplinary Elder and you''ll definitely be kicked out of here!"


    Oh? That gives me an idea.


    "Well then, I believe he''s at the Grand Hall right now, so why don''t we go see him?" I suggested.


    "Hmph! You must be an absolute fool to even suggest such a thing! Very well, let us go and meet Elder Xu right now!"


    Ah yes, Elder Xu. I still have yet to thank him properly for helping me teach Eris her sword arts. She had told me that training with him granted her insight into the intricacy of swordsmanship, although she did add at the end that she would still prefer my teaching methods over his.


    Not sure if she was just being polite about it though.


    He took out a length of rope and began tying my wrists together behind my back. I made no move to stop him and just waited patiently until he was done.


    The Enforcer rough-handled me away towards my initial destination after removing my leg restraints. I remained quiet this time, already knowing that whatever I say at this point in time is equivalent to talking to a rock.


    The Grand Hall was surprisingly quiet, I''d had thought it would be bustling with the Elders debating about the Elder Wendigo situation right now.


    Both the Enforcer and I stepped through the doors of the hall and more than fifty pairs of eyes settled on us.


    To be honest, seeing how quickly Sect Master Qing''s face went from relief to confusion then terror made this entire thing worth it.


    Most of the other Elders don''t seem to have understood what was going on yet so they''re still stuck on the relief and confusion part.


    The Enforcer bowed his head towards the hall, "Good evening Elders, I''ve caught a student wandering around suspiciously outside and thought to report this to Elder Xu."


    Elder Xu raised an eyebrow, "Where is the student then?"


    The Enforcer turned to me and pushed my head downwards to make me bow as well.


    "This one here, Elder Xu."


    It was too bad I wasn''t able to see their faces, but the chorus of gasps was enough to clue me into what happened.


    "YOU IMBECILE!" Elder Xu roared, pping his hand away from me. It was also then he realised that my hands were bound behind me back.


    Elder Xu turned on the Enforcer with furrowed brows, "Did you not read the memo I posted out in the Enforcement Hall?!"


    The Enforcer''s mouth was opening and closing like a fish on drynd, "Me¡­ Me¡­ Memo? There¡­ There was one?"


    Elder Xu sucked in a breath through his teeth and smacked him hard on the head.


    Well, I suppose the only reason why this guy doesn''t know is because of his own ignorance. I''m pretty sure this guy is in a lot of trouble right now.


    Elder Xu turned and made a perfect ny degree bow to me, "Master Lin! Please ept my most sincerest of apologies and forgive this stupid Enforcer of mine! I ept all responsibilities for his failure!"


    That was the moment it clicked for the Enforcer.


    He was immediately on his knees and did a simrly perfect dogeza, too dramatic of a response if you ask me.


    "Master Lin! This imbecile apologizes! My useless eyes are unable to see the Mount Tai that was in front of me! I ept any punishment you see fit to give!"


    Ok, that really was a damn big change of attitude that even I''m impressed.


    But seriously though, why are they being so desperate about this? It''s not like anything will happen to me even if this guy arrested me right? Or were they expecting me to do something to them? I''m not that scary am I?


    I broke out of my restraints easily by burning through the ropes, waving my arm in the air to feign nonchnce, "It''s alright, he was just doing his job anyway, no big deal. Just make sure the information gets disseminated properly next time. It''s already quitete so let''s just get on with the meeting."


    "Thank you Master Lin for your benevolence!" Both of them said in unison.


    I took my ce beside Sect Master Qing as the Advisor, giving him a nod as a greeting which he returned with a smile and a nod of his own.


    Looking back, it used to feel weird that I was the only one that was in his twenties within this hall whenever a meeting was called. Now that I''m in this even younger body¡­ Well, you can understand how much more disconcerting it is.


    That is ignoring the female Elders who have chosen to use youth pills to make themselves look younger, though none of them chose to regress to my current age group anyway.


    Don''t ask me why most of the males chose not to use them, I always suspected it was because of the beard.


    Elder Xu whispered a few words to the Enforcer before returning back to his spot, the Enforcer leaving quickly with hisplexion a little paler than before.


    Sect Master Qing nodded, "Now that Master Lin is here, let''s begin."


    Wait.


    All of you were really just sitting here and staring at each other while waiting for me? Ohe on!


    I want to get back to bed already!

 Chapter 177 - Of Course Going Out When A Monster Is Around Is A Great Idea

    (Brendan POV)


    I stirred, finding myself suddenly awake in the middle of the night for reasons unknown.


    ??


    For some reason, it felt a little colder tonight aspared to yesterday. Was it because of the Wendigo incident yesterday?


    I looked to my right at the empty bed where Tekiteh should have been.


    The twins had tied him to the bedst night with a strip of cloth stuck in his mouth in an attempt to make him learn his lesson in humility. Unfortunately all we got was him thrashing around all throughout the night.


    It was so bad that I had to sleep with earplugs on that night, not that I regretted having him tied up though.


    I still can''t believe that he was actually a Wendigo.


    I wonder... If we hadn''t had him restrainedst night, would we have woken up to him feasting on us?


    Pushing that morbid thought away, I turned to the other side in order to make myself morefortable in an attempt to fall back asleep.


    But the empty bed that I saw and the slightly ajar window behind it quickly snuffed out any thoughts I had of doing just that.


    I remember we had closed and locked the window on purpose in case the Elder Wendigo came back, so why is it opened?


    And the fact that Mark is missing from his bed and is the closest to the window¡­


    "Mark''s been taken!" I yelled, leaping out of bed in a hurry.


    My shout immediately woke up the rest of the people in the room, the twins falling out of their beds while Sylphy immediately rushed towards Mark''s empty bed.


    As expected of a retainer, she is quick on the response of her lord being in danger.


    "Where?! What happened?! Who?!" Sylphy began her barrage of questions.


    I pointed towards the window behind her just as quickly.


    She swivelled around, frowning as soon as she saw the slightly open window.


    She ran towards it to throw it open, looking all around for any traces of him. I didn''t even have time to stop her when she vaulted over the window, kneeling down on the ground as though to inspect something.


    I followed after her, peering over the ledge to see her dusting the ground for something.


    Since our building was located in the corner of the Sect, our window was overlooking a dirt track that led towards a garden nearby. It was rather isted as well, the next closest dormitory being a good hundred metres away.


    "Tracks¡­" She muttered. "Rather fresh too¡­ But they look human."


    "You''re quite knowledgeable about this, huh?" I pointed out.


    She dusted her hands as she stood back up, "When one is attuned to nature, such thingse naturally."


    Attuned to nature? Did shee from a family of hunters?


    "This is strange though," She muttered. "The tracks indicate a single person of uden weight moving away from our room¡­ Did sire leave the room voluntarily?"


    Before I could give a response to her im, the twins stumbled up to me, still groggy from having been woken up.


    "Wha¡­ Wha ''appened?" Chris yawned.


    "Mark is missing and the window was opened, we''re not sure why he left the room though," I exined, gesturing to Sylphy.


    Kris waved his hand, "Ah, he probably went to the toilet or something. Maybe he went through the window ''cause it''s closer to his bed. He''ll probablye back in a minute or two."


    Saying his piece, Kris proceeded back to copse onto his bed, already starting to snore into his pillow.


    Chris moved to join his brother in his own bed, "Yeah man, my bro''s right. You guys worry too much. The Elders and Masters probably have that monster under control already."


    I frowned at their actions, "Aren''t you guys worried that he might be taken by that Elder Wendigo?"


    "He''ll be fine¡­" Chris muttered before falling back to sleep.


    Damn it, I know they were scared of the Wendigo but¡­ I have a bad feeling about this.


    "Forget them," Sylphy waved her hand in the air dismissively. "Are youing with me to find him or not?"


    Well, I suppose I don''t want to have his death on my conscience so I''ll just have to follow. Besides, it''s not like I could sleep well knowing I let Sylphy go on alone.


    I nodded to show that I wasing, climbing over the window after Sylphy.


    She beckoned for me to follow and we treaded down the dirt path towards the garden, Sylphy looking at the ground the entire time while I just followed behind her.


    "You said he went alone?" I asked, hoping to at least strike up a conversation instead of just following awkwardly.


    "Yes, the tracks look human and the depth of prints do not indicate it was carrying something heavy. That''s what led me to believe he had left our room voluntarily, though the reason for such an action eludes me."


    "Maybe¡­ What the twins said was true?" I suggested, though I don''t even believe my own suggestion for a second.


    She snorted, "I highly doubt sire would do something as uncouth as that."


    My curiosity got the better of me, "You keep calling him ''sire''. What exactly is your rtionship? You didn''t seem to know him before he er¡­ Made those nts sprout from the ground."


    She shook her head, "You wouldn''t understand. He is much more¡­ Profound¡­ Than you canprehend. Even I did not know the extent of it myself until he confirmed it."


    I raised my eyebrow at her cryptic words but decided not toment on that.


    "Who is his family, really?" I asked.


    She stopped and turned around to face me, "Why are you suddenly so interested in him? I remembered you rushing to his side yesterday as well and I don''t recall him mentioning anything about you either. Who are you, really?"


    "I am just a regr merchant''s son. Truth be told, I''vee to see him as a close friend after he came to talk to me during my confinement. I realised he is a really interesting and reliable person. At least better than the other guys I''ve met so far."


    She nodded, "Yes, that he is. At least you''re not blind like a certain pair of twins. I suppose I can understand why you would try and get closer to him in that case. I don''t suppose you know his background?"


    I was just about to answer a negative when a soft cry of help whispered through the air.


    "You hear that?" I asked, a little unsure if I had been imagining it.


    Both of us stopped and listened, the cry came back a littleter. It was Mark groaning out for help.


    "Sire!" Sylphy immediately rushed towards the source of the voice with me hot on her heels.


    The groaning got louder as we got deeper into the garden, both of us searching for our friend who must be in trouble.


    Just as we got to where we thought the source of the voice was supposed to be, I noticed something moving in the corner of my eye.


    Trusting my instincts, I dove forward and pushed the two of us to the ground, just in time as something huge flew over my head.


    I made sure my hands were on her shoulders so that we did notnd in any kind of awkward position of course.


    She furrowed her brows at me, probably intending to murder me for pushing her down but the sound of a low growl caught her attention instead.


    The two of us turned to see the unmistakable form of the Elder Wendigo crawling out of the shrubbery, its glowing red eyes locked onto us.


    Sylphy and I alone in a garden with no help whatsoever. The only people who know that we are here had chosen to fall back asleep and not give a damn about our other missing person.


    And of course, the unkible, mythical monster just had to show up in front of us...


    Well, shit.

 Chapter 178 - A Practitioner Is Never Late, He Arrives Exactly When He Means To

    (Brendan POV)


    Ok¡­ Sylphy is behind me. Check.


    ??


    We''re alone in an isted area of the Sect. Check.


    There''s a giant monster that can easily rip us to pieces that we currently do not have the means of fighting back against standing right in front of us. Check.


    Now, what would be the most sensible thing to do in this sort of situation?


    "HELP! THE WENDIGO IS IN THE GARDEN AND WE''RE BEING ATTACKED!" I screamed as loud as I could.


    Spurred by my voice, the Wendigo lunged towards us, one of its giant arms swinging through the air towards me.


    Sylphy tried to st it back with a wall of air like she had done before, but this time, it was too close for it to be effective.


    Though the wind was insufficient to st it back, it was still able to slow it down enough for me to summon a ball of water to protect us from its strike.


    The Wendigo''s arm struck my barrier, the shockwave was enough to st both Sylphy and I off our feet.


    Thankfully the barrier managed to cushion our fall so nothing was broken at least.


    "I don''t remember him being this strong¡­" I groaned, crawling back on to my feet.


    "He must have fed earlier. He had been starving when he first transformed and was much weaker then," Sylphy muttered from beside me.


    That was when he was weak? His weak self was able to shrug off the mes of several Elders and the Sect Master! What chance did we have if he''s strong now then?


    But¡­ Didn''t he eat on that day as well? As Tekiteh?


    "Starving? Wasn''t he eating properly alongside us in the canteen?"


    She shook her head, "The only kind of meat that can sate a Wendigo''s hunger is human flesh."


    Wait¡­ If he fed recently¡­ Does that mean that Mark is already...


    As though reading my thoughts, the Wendigo slowly turned its head towards us, a cackling sound that might have beenughter emanating from its exposed teeth.


    Revealing its head under the light of the moon, we were granted a full view of its blood-stained teeth. There was no doubt that we were next on its list of prey.


    I raised my hands again, attempting to summon a wall of water to at least block the Wendigo from attacking us directly.


    As though sensing my intentions, the monster in front of me immediately charged towards us on all its limbs, leaping up into the air with one of its ws reaching towards me.


    There was no way I could get the wall up in time.


    "Get down!" Sylphy shouted from behind me.


    cing my trust in her, I hit the dirt without a second thought.


    There was the sound of something slicing through the air as a de made of wind passed through where I had been moments before.


    The wind de smashed into the Wendigo''s outstretched arm with the sound of shing metal, deflecting him slightly off course towards its left.


    The monsternded on all six of its limbs, digging its hands into the ground to stop itself from skidding away.


    With surprising agility for its size, it leapt towards Sylphy, its jaws opening wide as possible as if to devour her whole.


    It was obvious Sylphy had not expected the Wendigo from the surprised look on her face. It probably already knows that between Sylphy and I, she was the bigger threat to it.


    With all the strength that I could muster, I leapt to my feet and pushed her away from it, cing myself in its range instead.


    Looking up at the gaping maws of the monster that was going to mp down on my head, a certain sense of calm had enveloped me.


    It wasn''t that I hade to terms with my death, no. It was just that I knew there was absolutely nothing we could have done with this thing as an enemy.


    Just as I braced myself for the inevitable impact, a voice shouted out from my right.


    "Fireball!"


    A ball of fire struck the Wendigo in the face, the st forcing its head to the side.


    Fortunately, that means its jaws were no longer going to close around my head and bite it off.


    Unfortunately, the fireball did not halt the Wendigo''s flight path towards me.


    It''s full weight crashed into me, sending me flying off to the side and hitting the dirt with a loud crack. I swallowed the scream that almost spilled out of my mouth, the pain in my left arm I hadnded on clued me in that it was broken.


    I turned to see Chris standing a few distance away, both his hands raised in front of him. No doubt that he was the one who threw the fireball.


    The Wendigo switched its sights to Chris, its right hand smashing into the ground to tear out a chunk of earth.


    The improvised projectile was tossed towards Chris with blinding speed, hitting him square in the chest.


    The poor guy was flung away like a rag doll, his body crashing into the trunk of a tree and snapping it in half.


    "Brother!" Kris cried out in dismay, appearing a distance away from behind some rocks.


    I guess the twins must have came running when they heard my shout but chose to hide at first.


    When the Wendigo was going to kill me, Chris probably chose to step out to try and save me.


    "You''ve done enough, monster!" Sylphy roared, a little worse for wear from when I pushed her away. "You will harm these mortals no longer! Be gone!"


    She pointed her palm at the Wendigo, promoting a huge gale of wind to st towards it.


    Seeming to have learnt from its previous encounters, the Wendigo smashed the ground with its left fist, using it as an anchor to stop itself from flying away.


    What was most unexpected, however, was the right hand that it raised that had electrical sparks gathering around its fingers.


    Oh right¡­ It also used Techniques while possessing Tekiteh''s body.


    I stuck the fingers of my good hand into the ground, using my Quarks to draw out all the water that I could from below the ground and redirecting it?towards Sylphy.


    Just as the Wendigo punched its lightning d fist forward, my water shot out from the ground beneath Sylphy, forming a thin wall in front of her.


    It was still not enough to fully protect her from the knock back of the st though, as she was sent flying back the moment the Wendigo''s lightning exploded on my shield.


    At least she''s alive.


    That thought disappeared when I saw her hit the tree behind her head first with an audible crack before slumping down on to the ground, unmoving.


    She''s just unconscious right? That wasn''t the sound of her breaking her neck right?


    The Wendigo turned its sights to me, snarling.


    My breath was stuck in my throat, watching as the monster took its first step towards me.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw a small ball of light speeding its way towards the space between the monster and I.


    Already guessing what was going to happen, I shut my eyes and covered my face with my right arm.


    Even with all that, the explosion of light still seared through my retinas, blinding me for a moment.


    "Come on! Let''s go!" I heard Kris shout out from a distance in front of me.


    I stumbled to my feet, trying to get as far away from the monster I knew was right beside me at the moment as quickly as I could.


    But just as my vision began to clear, arge figure barreled past me and went straight for Kris.


    I could only watch as the Wendigo pierced its arm through Kris''s abdomen and lifted him up into the air.


    The young man sputtered and choked on his own blood, his hand grasping onto the Wendigo''s arm that was embedded inside him.


    The monster tossed the dying twin away, leaving him to bleed out in the dirt.


    Now there was nothing left to stop it from finishing me off.


    I took a deep breath, clenching my fists as I stared him down. If it thinks I was going to go down without a fight--


    My vision blurred and the monster was in front of me, two of its arms closed around my throat and squeezing painfully.


    It lifted me off the ground easily, bringing me right up to its face as it watched me thrash about in its grip.


    I was going to die, no doubt about that. It wasn''t even reacting to my kicks to its face, what else could I have done?


    But as though fate had just been ying tricks on me all this while, another voice called out from the side.


    "I think it''s time to drop this damn farce."

 Chapter 179 - The Prelude Of A Beatdown

    (Brendan POV)


    "I think it''s time to drop this damn farce."


    ??


    The Wendigo seemed just as surprised as I was to hear that voice, both of us turning at the same time to see who was the owner of said voice.


    "Mark¡­" I choked, rather d that he was actually not eaten by the Wendigo already.


    But for him to show up in front of the monster like this¡­ He should have just ran and alerted the Elders instead of trying to rescue us. The twins tried it, and they''re most probably dead or dying right now.


    "Run¡­ Mark¡­" I gasped through the Wendigo''s strangling.


    Unfortunately, Mark must have not heard my words since he strode forward instead of running away.


    At least the Wendigo seemed to be more interested in the neer than killing me through strangtion at the moment, its grip on my throat eased a little and allowed me to breathe somewhat.


    Mark raised his hand, revealing that he was holding three pills of some kind between his fingers.


    With a deft flick of his hand, the pills flew in three different directions, each of them depositing itself cleanly inside Sylphy''s, Chris''s and Kris''s mouths.


    Like a miracle, their wounds began to heal visibly. Even the gaping hole in Kris''s stomach was closing up at an astonishing speed. Is that some kind of godlike pill that he received from a powerful being?


    "Must feel very proud of yourself huh? Bullying a group of kids?" Mark said, mocking clear in his voice. "Bet your ugly wrinkled butt can''t even getid so that''s why you''re here to pick on kids like this? Or maybe you just like bullying kids that much?"


    The Wendigo dropped me, leaving me gasping for breath on the ground.


    "Heh, yeah, that''s right. I said your butt was ugly and wrinkled. Oh wait, that''s your face. Seems like I mistook your butt for your damn stupid face."


    The monster roared and charged towards Mark in a fit of rage.


    I thought Mark might take this moment to run but contrary to my expectations, he just smirked at the monster and stood his ground.


    I was expecting an Elder or even the Sect Master to pop out and subdue the Wendigo by how confident Mark was, but seeing nothinge up even when the Wendigo was within arms reach of Mark concerned me.


    My fears were soon revealed to be unfounded when Mark ducked under the Wendigo''s w swipe smoothly, standing up almost immediately after that to give the monster an uppercut in the jaw.


    Having borne the brunt of the monster''s weight just moments before, thest thing I expected that punch to do wasunching the monster five feet up into the air before crashing back on the ground a good distance away.


    The Wendigo leapt back on its feet quickly, snarling at Mark.


    "I see your vocabry is quite limited," Mark snarled back. "Ah, but then again, you weren''t really that eloquent in your human form either. Not sure if it has something to do with your host''s intelligence or you''re just that stupid."


    The Wendigo roared again, this time opting to gather another lightning bolt in his fist to throw at Mark.


    Mark''s grin grew wider, slowly strolling up towards the Wendigo without a care in the world.


    Passing by me, he tossed me one of the pills that he had pulled from god knows where, letting me catch it with my good hand.


    "Eat that, you''ll feel better," He informed me with a full faced smile before continuing his stroll towards the Wendigo.


    I didn''t even have time to look at the pill before the Wendigo fired off the lightning towards him.


    Mark''s response was to just casually bring up his arm and smack the lightning away with the back of his fist. The lightning struck the ground a distance away harmlessly, dissipating into nothingness.


    "Amateur," Mark sighed. "I''m guessing your Technique proficiency is reliant on your host''s. Too bad your host was kind of crap in that department too."


    Mark''s figure blurred before appearing in the air above the Wendigo, his fist pulled back above him.


    I watched in fascination as the young man brought his fist down on top of the monster''s head, smashing it into the ground with a loud crack.


    Hended in front of the Wendigo''s head, his right arm reaching down to grab one of its antlers while bracing his foot against the top of its head.


    With a sharp pull, the antler was ripped right off, the monster screaming out in pain while thrashing about on the ground.


    "Huh, I didn''t actually think that would hurt for you," he remarked, tossing the horn in the air and catching it in an underhand grip. "You want it back? Here."


    He stabbed the antler into the monster''s left palm that had been reaching for him, the supposedly imprable skin broken easily by its own horns.


    "Ah, whoops, wrong ce, my bad. Hahaha," Markughed awkwardly.


    His other hand reached up just in time to catch the Wendigo''s right wrist, holding the giant limb away from him without any evidence of strain.


    Using both the Wendigo''s wrist and the impaled antler as leverage, he lifted up the foot that had been stepping on the Wendigo''s face before smashing it down again. The impact enough to create a crater in the ground at where its head had been.


    "In case you haven''t realised, I''m quite pissed. All I wanted was to just have a simple school arc where I get to face p some upstart young master and what did I get? You. And you think you can go eat what I made without any consequences? Huh? You bet your damn face I''m not going to stop beating you until I''m satisfied."


    That¡­ Is not something I thought I''ll hear from someone facing an Elder Wendigo.


    And eat something he made? What is he talking about? Was he cooking something thiste in the night?


    He smashed the Wendigo''s head one more time with his foot before reaching down to grab its other horn.


    This one was broken quickly and stabbed into the Wendigo''s other arm even more quickly. The action was so smooth that I almost missed it.


    The Wendigo reared upwards, throwing Mark away from him as it roared out in pain.


    Mark flipped himself in the air andnded on his feet in front of me, taking the time to look back at my utterly bbergasted face.


    He nodded towards my open palm, "Still not eating the pill yet? It''s a healing pill, don''t need to worry."


    I looked down and quickly tossed the pill in my mouth, swallowing it without a second thought.


    Almost immediately I could feel all my wounds healing, something that I had no idea possible even with the most expensive of healing elixirs.


    He nodded at me before gesturing to the other unconscious students, "If you''re free, help me move those guys together will you? The Elders and Sect Master should being soon and I still have quite a lot of anger I''d like to vent on this guy here."


    He turned back to face the Wendigo, rolling up his sleeves as he strutted towards the monster. The Wendigo was now hunched over while staring at Mark, two of itsrger limbs hanging loosely by its side with its antlers still stuck in its palms.


    If I didn''t know better, I would have thought the monster here was Mark¡­

 Chapter 180 - You Ate My Candies?!

    (MC POV)


    *A few moments before the attack*


    ??


    "What do we know about this Elder Wendigo?" Sect Master Qing asked, directing the question to the rest of the room.


    One of the Elders raised his hand, "I''ve tried to find records of Wendigos in our archives. They''re supposedly an elusive race of monsters that reclused themselves within the caves of the Death Mountains. Not much is known other than a few descriptions of how they look like and their habit of eating people."


    Sect Master Qing frowned, "The Death Mountains? And there''s more than one of these things?"


    The Elder nodded, "But it seems like thest sighting of such monsters were centuries ago, enough time for people to start dismissing them as a myth entirely. My theory is that these monsters are one of the contributors to the number of deaths in the Death Mountains which was already a hazardous ce to begin with."


    Sect Master Qing stroked his beard thoughtfully, "Since it isn''t unheard of for people to die traversing the Death Mountains, nobody would bat an eye about such reports as well. It''s their perfect hunting ground."


    Indeed. When one can already die in a variety of ways on the road within Death Mountains, the reports of a party getting ughtered by some unknown monster wouldn''t have garnered much attention. Besides, it''s not like those monsters are the only ones that you can meet while up there.


    When there''s already a thousand and one ways to die while you''re up there, what is just one more way?


    And when you finallyplete the treacherous journey, you''ll be too upied with the feeling of safety to even care about what you''ve heard or seen when going through that ce.


    But that drives the question of what made this Elder Wendigo leave its hunting ground? Was there ack of food? Or was there something even more frightening hunting it?


    Could it be that they''ve already made their way into our society without us knowing?


    The Elder continued, "However, I''ve found no records of the mentioned ''Elder Wendigo''. It seems that they are either a new form of monster or this is the first time one has been sighted. "


    "Or it''s the first time someone has seen one, recognised it for what it is and lived to tell the tale," Sect Master Qing pointed out. "What do you think, Master Lin?"


    "I would also assume that''s the case," I agreed. "Before Sylphy had told me about it, I was not even aware that such a monster existed."


    Sect Master Qing frowned, "Sylphy? Ah the girl in your ss right? How does she know about such a monster when our own Master Lin does not?"


    I shrugged, "Hey, never said I knew everything. But it is true that Sylphy has some¡­ Well... Extraordinary circumstances about her."


    "I see¡­ I will inform our female Sect members to take extra care when dealing with her then. That is, if she passes the entrance test."


    ''Deal with her''? Well, it''s not like she has special needs, just that her identity''s a bitplicated. Oh well, not like our disciples will do anything bad to her, right?


    "We also received reports that some of our students reported the monster disappearing into the forest beside our Sect," Elder Gong informed me. "Should we mount an expedition to hunt it down?"


    I shook my head, "That will just be endangering the people we send. I suggest we tighten the perimeter security since Sylphy also said that it would return for a marked prey. That means the new students and I."


    Sect Master Qing stroked his beard thoughtfully, "In that case, should we concentrate the security around you and the special ss?"


    "No, the monster might choose to go after other easier prey if it sees the increased security around us. I will take care of it if ites to hunt us."


    Elder Gong looked up, "Master Lin. Would the Wendigo be attacking the new students right now?"


    "I left an rm inscription in the room, so I''ll know immediately when the monster breaches the room. As long as the students remain inside they should be--"


    "HELP! THE WENDIGO IS IN THE GARDEN AND WE''RE BEING ATTACKED!" Brendan''s scream in the distance cut off whatever I was about to say.


    "Get over there now!" I ordered quickly, leaping up to my feet. I will not have any Sect members dying here tonight!


    I immediately circted the quarks I needed to teleport myself over to the Sect''s peach tree, my vision blurring before shifting to the view of the aforementioned tree in front of me.


    I immediately tried to search for them, expanding my senses throughout the entire garden.


    Unfortunately, my search revealed nothing within this garden. In fact, it was absolutely empty and devoid of any people at all. Had I imagined Brendan''s voice calling for help? He did say he was in the garden right?


    Thinking that the Wendigo might have done something to hide itself and its victims from being sensed, I ran through the peach tree garden trying to search for any traces of them.


    A good two minutes of me dashing through the entirety of the garden yielded nothing, now I''m half convinced that I had imagined the whole thing.


    Just to be sure, I decided to check my own courtyard in case the Wendigo decided to hide there, since there''s no one there right now.


    What greeted me was the sight of my doors already busted down and its interior absolutely smashed.


    My heart sank. It couldn''t havee here for that right? Please tell me that I was mistaken¡­


    I dug through the debris, finding the small pot that I was searching for broken to pieces.


    It was a pot that I used to contain the candies I have been making for Cai Hong.


    Yes, I handmade Cai Hong''s candies. She may look like an innocent darling little girl, but she''s still a growing Myriad Colours Dragon. I still need to feed her the Spirit and Energy Quarks in order to grow and since I don''t want her to suddenly have a growth spurt, I resorted to creating these little candies using the needed Quarks.


    This doesn''t change the fact that it''s Cai Hong''s candies and that little bastard ate everything!


    I have yet to send any to her tonight and she''ll definitely be waiting for some. Now I need to make a new batch!


    That damn thing thinks it can eat Cai Hong''s candies and get away with it?!


    Just as I was about to use a tracking Technique on the traces it left behind, a sh of white light lit up a corner of the Sect.


    Ah.


    When Brendan said he was in the garden, he probably meant that small yard beside our dorm building. Silly Brendan, that isn''t a garden at all.


    Oh, I better hurry.


    Another quick teleportation showed me what I feared to see.


    All but one of my fellow students were either dying or unconscious on the ground, thest one currently being strangled to death by the Wendigo.


    Sylphy was copsed near a tree where there was an obvious indentation in the bark, the steady rise and fall of her chest still clued me in on her state of being.


    Chris was over by a pile of rubble, a copsed tree just beside him. His twin was currently bleeding out a short distance away, a gaping hole at where his stomach should be.


    The fact that both of them were still groaning and moaning told me all I needed to know if they could be saved.


    Had I been a momentter, they might have been beyond saving. I have yet to tackle the resurrection of someone without a soul anchor after all.


    I brought out three of the healing pills from within my storage ring, calling out to the Wendigo to get its attention.


    It thinks I''ll let it go after eating the candies I made for Cai Hong? Not on my damn watch.


    "I think it''s time to drop this damn farce."

 Chapter 181 - The Beatdown

    (Brendan POV)


    I dropped Chris beside his unconscious twin, a short distance away from where Sylphy was.


    ??


    Mark and the Wendigo had been standing still and staring at each other while I worked, it was rather disconcerting to say the least.


    The only thing that has happened between them was the Wendigo pulling out the horns that were stuck in its palms, letting new ones grow out of its head while its palms healed.


    Other than that, both of them had just been standing there, silently staring at each other.


    "Got them all?" Mark asked, not even taking his eyes off the Wendigo.


    I nodded, until I realised that he probably couldn''t see me.


    "Yeah, they''re er¡­ Fine I guess?"


    "Good," He cracked his knuckles, tilting his head at the Wendigo. "So, you''re supposed to be some mythical creature huh? Time for you to go back to being a myth then."


    The Wendigo got into a half crouch, its arms spread out menacingly. It was quite obvious that it thinks Mark was an opponent it should take seriously and this was a battle only one will walk away from.


    Mark himself just stood still, his posture entirely rxed and oozing of confidence.


    Well, to be honest, if anyone could beat such a monster barehanded, they''d probably have the same amount of confidence, if not more.


    The monster roared, swiping it''s left arm at Mark''s head.


    I noticed that Mark''s body glowed for a moment before he lifted his arm to block the swipe.


    Watching an eighteen year old block a swipe from a monster three times his height was something you don''t get to see everyday.


    Unperturbed by its failed attack, the Wendigo raised its other fist and punched at Mark, aiming directly for his face.


    That attack was stopped by a raised palm without even a flinch.


    As though expecting that attack to fail as well, the Wendigo immediately moved its two smaller arms to swipe at Mark''s torso.


    Mark reacted by raising his right foot, his leg kicking out twice to deflect both of its hands away.


    With the Wendigo slightly off bnce, Mark pulled on the monster''s right arm, bracing the entire monster on his back before flipping it over his head to smash into the ground.


    And if that was not enough, Mark went ahead and delivered a straight punch into the downed Wendigo''s head, the impact hard enough to st a small crater below the monster.


    The monster tried to make a grab for his head but the youth merely swatted the arm away like an afterthought before punching the Wendigo in the face again, erging the crater.


    The monster roared and tried to grab him again with all of its remaining arms.


    Most likely just to mock it, Mark punched away each of its arms with his free hand, just so that he could punch it in the face one more time.


    Mark released his hold on the Wendigo, stepping back from it to give it a chance to get back up.


    The Wendigo did not leave this chance to waste.


    Lightning gathered along its right arm, charging up for another attempt at a lightning bolt.


    From this distance, I could see Mark roll his eyes before stepping forward, slipping into the Wendigo''s reach.


    The Wendigo tried to punch out the umted lightning at Mark, only to have the youth p the fist into the air with the back of his hand to redirect the lightning upwards.


    Mark crouched low and buried his fist into the Wendigo''s abdomen, sending it crashing into a nearby tree with a loud boom. The tree groaned before the trunk snapped, crashing down on top of the Wendigo with an even louder boom.


    The tree quickly exploded into half, the monster tearing the wood apart like paper as it let out a roar that shook the ground.


    It held both pieces of the tree like clubs, swinging the one in its right hand at Mark.


    Mark leapt into the air to avoid it, only to have the other part of the tree thrown at him.


    He pulled back his fist and punched forward, smashing the trunk into smithereens.


    Unfortunately, right behind the smash trunk was the Wendigo leaping at him, the other part of the tree swinging down from over its head.


    Mark was smashed into the ground mercilessly, the Wendigo not giving the chance up to repeatedly hammer Mark with its improvised weapon.


    At this point, I had erected a barrier of water around my ssmates and I. It probably won''t hold for even a second should either of them decide to attack it, but at least I don''t need to worry about the debris that have been flying around from their fight.


    Watching the Wendigo continue pummeling Mark into the ground got me rather concerned that no one else had shown up yet. Surely the Elders and Sect Master should be here by now right? There''s no way such an intense battle wouldn''t have woken up the entire Sect by now.


    The Wendigo didn''t let up on its pounding, each smash of the trunk sending splinters of wood and dirt flying around the garden.


    With no signs of it stopping anytime soon, I got ready to cast a Technique to distract it, hopefully buying Mark enough time to escape from the monster''s attack.


    "Huh, that thing really doesn''t get tired huh?" Someone spoke from behind me.


    I whirled around to face the voice, finding myself staring straight at Mark leaning against the tree, rolling a stone in between his fingers.


    "I thought I''d see how long it''ll take for it to get tired but apparently its stamina is as boundless as its stupidity."


    "Since¡­ Since when..." I muttered, too surprised to form a sentence.


    "Since when I got here? When he tried to hit me with that stupid stick of course. You think I''ll actually get hit by something that simple?"


    I wisely kept my mouth shut.


    He shrugged before stepping forwards to the Wendigo, tossing the stone at it.


    The Wendigo stopped when it felt something hit its back, finally looking down to realise that it had been smashing an empty crater all this while.


    It was in the midst of turning around when Mark punched it across the face before delivering another punch straight into the Wendigo''s abdomen.


    The Wendigo took a step back, a little disoriented from the hits it just received.


    Mark took the opportunity to wrench the trunk from its hands, lifting it up to smash it over the monster''s head.


    The impact was enough topletely break the tree apart, raining splinters all around him.


    It tried to roar out in rage but Mark just sent an uppercut into the underside of its jaws, snapping its mouth close with enough force to break off a few of its teeth.


    The Wendigo stumbled backwards, only to have Mark take hold of its two smaller arms and brace his left foot on its stomach.


    His body glowed again before he kicked his foot out, tearing off the Wendigo''s limbs from their sockets.


    The roar of pain it gave out was deafening to say the least.


    Mark tossed the limbs aside, leaping forward to give a roundhouse kick across the Wendigo''s face.


    Without letting up on his assault, he used the foot that hended on as a pivot to deliver another straight kick into the Wendigo''s knee, breaking the bones with a loud snap.


    The Wendigo copsed on its good knee, its head ending up just slightly above Mark''s height.


    He grabbed it by its antlers and pulled downwards, his knee going straight to the monster''s jaw with a loud crunch, breaking off the rest of its teeth.


    "Ate the candies didn''t you? You like eating so much, then eat this!"


    He reached out his hand and summoned one of the severed limbs into his grasp, stuffing it into the Wendigo''s mouth and giving its face another punch when it struggled to push him off.


    Mark reached down and grabbed the Wendigo by its throat, his body now glowing visibly with the light getting brighter with each passing second.


    The sound of the Wendigo''s flesh sizzling could be heard from here, the monster thrashing around frantically, trying and failing to throw Mark off.


    All of the punches and wing just rebounded off of Mark, not even moving him an inch.


    Slowly, the monster began to burn up, its body king away into ashes to be carried off by the wind.


    Mark took a step back to observe his handiwork. It took a good minute before the body was entirely burned up, leaving no trace of it behind.


    Just as I thought it was over, a spectral appeared hovering in the air, its shape two timesrger than the physical body it had been inhabiting.


    "Ah yes. When your physical body dies, the spirit gets released to possess another body huh?" Mark grinned.


    Well¡­ This must be why Sylphy said we can''t kill it. Even if we burn the body, there''s no way we can kill what is ethereal since it--


    Mark''s body glowed again and he reached his right arm forward, grabbing the spectre by its neck.


    At that moment, the nts started to grow around him, even the trees that had been smashed and broken started to sprout out of their broken trunks, almost instantly reaching maturity.


    "You think I''m done eh? Fat chance! Get sent to the Abyss you little shit! Tell Abaddon I said hi!" Mark roared.


    He squeezed and the spectre gave a final howl of pain before it disappeared.


    The garden was dead silent.


    "All in a day''s work I say," Mark grinned at me, showing no signs of him having killed a supposedly unkible monster just moments before.


    I am a little concerned now...

 Chapter 182 - When Even The Judgement In Hell Is Rigged

    (Abaddon POV)


    Life''s been rather simple for me nowadays.


    ??


    After I got ''educated'' by Mistress on who I should bow my head to, the stress of having to deal with the Abyss by myself was gone.


    It was a natural oue since what used to be something I had to do on my own was no more. With Mistress taking over the helm, all I had to do was be her obedient guard and assistant and I don''t need to worry about anything else. She does way better work than me anyway so you''ll hear noints from me.


    What about the gods that assigned me to this position?


    Ha!


    If those arrogant things that abandoned me to this position dare to show their face here, I''ll show them what I think of their opinion then!


    Do you know how stressed I''ve been ever since I was dropped here?


    The Abyss itself lies within the Spirit Realm, acting as the fields of punishment for souls deserving of it. The gods didn''t want to deal with it, so they just picked me and dropped me off here.


    What pricks.


    Being the responsible demon that I am, I still did the job required of me. Seeing these damned souls do despicable things during their life convinced me to at?least spend the time to condemn them.


    As for how it''s decided who will end up here to be punished, that is beyond both my job scope and my scope of caring. The only thing I''m in charge of after they are sent here is to decide how long and how deep they will go into the Abyss.


    Being sent to the hole where all of the rejects of existence live does a lot to anyone''s psyche.


    In the past, I had to judge each and every soul myself by investigating their memories. That creates a really long waiting list and I could not count how many lowlifes managed to escape from judgement because of this.


    But now with Mistress''s and boss''s Church''s help, I no longer have to shoulder this judgement thing alone. For the first time in years, the waiting list for abyssal judgement was empty.


    Not that I haven''t been trying to find help all this while but when your recruitment advert consisted of ''reading through memories and judging people to be sent to eternal damnation'', it''s hard to find one that isn''t aplete psychopath for unbiased judgement.


    Oh sure, this group of people were basically fanatical worshippers of a certain powerful being but it wasn''t like their dedication to him was unfounded. Not even the gods who put me in my current position could do what he did within the Spirit Realm.


    I''ve yet to tell them, but I believe he might actually be one of the fallen gods of a major pantheon though I have no idea who.


    No need to drive their fanaticism even further after all. What they have going right now suits me just fine, even if it means serving under one of those damned gods indirectly.


    As long as he doesn''t turn out to be one of them that put me here in the first ce, I''ll be fine with it. Mostly.


    Then again, not like I can do anything about it with the metaphorical cor currentlytched on me.


    While I was still lost in my thoughts, I felt the rift between the Mortal Realm and the Spirit Realm fluctuate, signaling another new blood to be judged.


    I readied myself to receive the neer, rising to my full height to appear more intimidating to whoever wasing.


    A portal opened up in front of me, depositing something that I did not expect to see.


    "An Elder Wendigo? My, my¡­ Haven''t seen your kind around since¡­ Well, ever. You''re not even supposed to be here, your kind does not get to be sent here after death. Unless¡­"


    I took a peek at its memories and sure enough, boss man was there.


    I sighed, how the hell did boss send this thing here? As far as I know, if one kills the physical body of a Wendigo, the spirit is released back into the wild, allowing it to possess the next victim of its choosing.


    And if there just so happens to be someone who is proficient enough with Astral Quarks, they might be able to exorcise it, freeing it from existence entirely.


    These monsters do not go to the Spirit Realm after death and yet, here was one in front of me.


    The Wendigo seemed to be just as confused as I was, its translucent head swiveling around to inspect the ce. I guess it can be proud to be the first Wendigo in existence to step foot into the Spirit Realm.


    I snapped my fingers to get its attention, "Alright, listen here buddy. You pissed off someone you shouldn''t and got sent here to suffer. Right now you''re the first ever Wendigo to be dropped here so I''m not even sure what will happen if you get sent down into the Abyss."


    It swivelled its head back to look at me, its head tilting upwards since I was way bigger than it was.


    "Now, I can just do the same to you as what all the others who pissed boss off and ended up here have been getting, but I''m sure Mistress wouldn''t have an idea of what to do with you either. I can also just drop you off in one of the--"


    The Wendigo raised its w and took a swipe at my leg.


    Unfortunately, it was in its ethereal form so the attack just passed harmlessly through me.


    I frowned, "Hey, that''s kind of rude, I''m still talking¡­"


    It screeched, probably out of frustration since it tried to swipe at me again, aiming for my other leg this time though the results were the same.


    "Hey, you can at least understand me right?" I asked, a little put off by its tant rudeness.


    Completely ignoring me, the Wendigo unleashed a barrage of punches and kicks at me, all of which just passed through me without even doing anything.


    I guess this particr spirit was just retarded or something.


    Screw it, I don''t really care about it anyway.


    "Eternity within the Abyss it is then," I decided, snapping my fingers.


    The Wendigo disappeared in a puff of smoke, leaving no traces of it behind. Whatever happens to it within the Abyss is now absolutely none of my concern.


    Just as I was about to rx again, another portal opened up and an elf with silver hair stepped out.


    I was immediately on my knees when I saw her, "Mistress! Such a surprise! What¡­ What brings you here?"


    She furrowed her brows at me, "I felt something out of the ordinary pass through here just now, what was it?"


    I gulped, "That¡­ It was a monster''s spirit. A Wendigo to be exact."


    She raised an eyebrow, "Oh? I thought you said that monsters don''t usually end up here?"


    "That¡­ That is correct, it was an anomaly."


    "And? Why is this one so special?"


    I felt a single drop of sweat gather on my brow, "That¡­ That is¡­ Boss sent it here¡­ Because it tried to eat him¡­"


    "WHAT?! Why didn''t you call me?! You just sent it to the Abyss without letting me go through that piece of garbage?!"


    "I¡­ I didn''t think you would want to deal with an anomaly like that. I¡­ I just assumed¡­"


    Mistress scrunched up her face, "Assumed huh? It seems you need some disciplining of your own."


    A whip appeared in her hands, its length unfurling behind her as she stalked towards me.


    I panicked, "No! Mistress! Wait! Not the whip! No! I''m sorry! Please! Anything but that!!"


    That day, I got reminded again why I was in my current position.

 Chapter 183 - I’m A Big Boy Now

    (MC POV)


    "How are they?" I asked Brendan, dusting my hands on the side of my pants.


    ??


    He blinked before turning to the rest of his currently unconscious ssmates.


    "Oh¡­ Err¡­ Yeah, they''re fine. They''ll live. Not sure about their mental state though¡­"


    Oh yeah, forgot that normal people like them aren''t used to seeing monsters like these.


    When you''ve already seen giant, ck, oozing, slimy, multi-legged, hundred-eyed tentacle monsters summoned from the depths of the abyss, everything else just seems so tame.


    And if you''re wondering, those tentacle monsters aren''t the worst things I''ve seen. I have been to the Abyss briefly before, not of my own volition of course, and the things I''ve seen in there are better left unsaid.


    Oh well, nothing a bit of counselling couldn''t heal, I''m sure they''ll be fine.


    Speaking of which, where the hell is everyone else? I even had time to go check my own courtyard beforeing here and beat the crap out of the Wendigo, why aren''t Sect Master Qing and the Elders here yet? Did they stop for ice cream or something?


    Ah, maybe they also thought the ''garden'' was the Peach Tree garden? That would exin it.


    And since I doubt any of them could teleport, they would take some time to get from that ce to here after seeing that sh of light. I guess we just need to wait for them to arrive for now.


    "So¡­ Who are you, really?" Brendan asked, wariness in his voice.


    I suppose since we''ve already reached this point in time, there''s no need to hide it anymore.


    "I am Master Lin."


    Heughed, like actually bellowed out inughter.


    "Ahahahaha! Good one! I did not see thating! Hahahahaha! Master Lin! Oh, my stomach! Hehehe! You really know how to make someoneugh, Mark!"


    I shrugged, I suppose it''s not that easy for people to believe you when you im to be the supposed strongest Practitioner in the continent.


    That, and also I''m currently in this younger body.


    "Thanks bro, I needed that," Brendan chuckled, wiping a tear away from the corner of his eye. "I didn''t actually want to say anything but¡­ That Wendigo scared me more than I am willing to admit. Watching the two of you fighting like that didn''t help either."


    I nodded, "Anytime¡­ Er¡­ Bro."


    He grasped my shoulder with a hand, "I mean it. I came here half expecting most of the people here to be like Tekiteh actually. I didn''t expect I could meet someone as nice as you are."


    I shrugged, "Heaven Sect is not like other Sects."


    "I know. I''m still curious though. From how Sylphy was acting, I assumed that you would be from one of the Major Families and she from a Minor one that is serving yours. It''s not too much to ask who you really are right?"


    Technically, he''s not wrong, considering how I''m actually a son of the Lindulf House. But I''ve already cut off ties with them despite how much ria wants to bring me back.


    I suppose I could just use them for now, "I''m from the Lindulf House."


    "Lindulf?" Brendan gasped, his eyes widening. "You mean the Lindulf House that is currently ruling over the new Ahkeehar Barah town?"


    What.


    Wait what?


    Since when?


    "My family''s doing business with you guys too, what a coincidence!" Brendan patted me on the back,ughing heartily. "At first I thought the Lindulf House might be doing some dangerous things since they basically organised a coup on the town''s governor. But if you''re one of them, I suppose they shouldn''t be too bad."


    My sisters did what?! I''ve barely left there for a week! How did I not know about this?!


    Not noticing my shock, Brendan continued, "I thought this might trigger a civil war of some sort but apparently they showed how corrupt and evil the previous governor was and the Royal Bei Family just gave them a free pass for their actions. Between you and me, I think they only got that pass because of the potential trade value you guys have."


    Well¡­ There''s no denying that. The things that my sisters are producing right now can only be found there after all. It would be a hundred percent beneficial to the Bei Family if my sisters were to spread their goods around.


    But for my sisters to also engage Brendan''s family to facilitate the trade, what were the chances?


    "So. I guess you''re Mark Lindulf eh?" He nudged me. "I''ll just go ahead and guess Sylphy belongs to one of the Minor Houses of your town, right?"


    I shook my head, "No¡­ She¡­ She kind of mistook me for someone else and I have no idea how to correct her."


    That revtion shocked him, "What? Then aren''t you taking advantage of her?"


    I think I''ve dug the hole deep enough.


    "Listen, Brendan. I really am Master Lin ok? Syphy realised that I was a Master earlier than you guys so that''s why she''s respectful to me, she just doesn''t know that I am actually Master Lin."


    He frowned at me, "You''re taking advantage of her aren''t you? I thought you were different¡­ Turns out you''re not much better than that Tekiteh guy after all."


    I face palmed, "Ok, ok. Just wait for the Elders toe, everything will be clear then."


    Right on cue, Sect Master Qing and a group of Elders appeared from around the corner.


    "Master Lin! Are you alright?!"


    I waved my hand, "I''m fine, everybody''s fine. I''m guessing you guys went to search at the Peach Tree garden?"


    "Unfortunately yes¡­" Sect Master Qing admitted with a sheepish smile. "We couldn''t find anyone and thought the Wendigo might have abducted all of you. But when we saw that sh of light, we rushed here as fast as we could."


    "Well, it''s over now," I sighed. "Wendigo''s dead, students are all safe, just make sure they get their heads checked for mental trauma just in case."


    At this point, I could see from the corner of my eye that Brendan is just switching his gaze between the Sect Master and I with an incredulous expression on his face. His jaw was dropping lower and lower by the second.


    "Ah, I see¡­ That is good then. I apologise we weren''t there to help you, Master Lin. But I think we would have been a burden instead."


    I snorted, "Well, you have a point. It got quite violent at the end."


    I was just about to turn to Brendan to confirm my identity once more when Elder Gong pointed to where I had disintegrated the Wendigo''s body.


    "Master Lin? There is¡­ A crystal on the ground?" He informed me.


    My head turned to where he had pointed, spotting the familiar outline of a Monster Crystal half hidden in the grass.


    Huh, how did I miss that?


    I went ahead to pick it up.


    The moment my fingers brushed against the crystal, the Quarks contained within burst forth, travelling through the Quark Veins in my fingers and straight into my Cultivation Point.


    The power contained within was immense, way much more than the Crystals of that undying fox had.


    I immediately settled myself to absorb the Quarks, further expanding my Cultivation Point and empowering myself lest I explode from all that power.


    If the Wendigo held this much power, how did I beat it so easily? This doesn''t make any sense. Maybe it doesn''t know how to use it?


    Ah whatever, mystery second, surviving thises first.


    After what seemed like an eternity to me, the flow of power finally cut off and I was left standing there while gasping for breath.


    "Ma¡­ Master Lin?" I heard Sect Master Qing call out from behind a wall of earth they had summoned to shield themselves. "Your¡­ Your body. It''s back."


    I looked down at my hands, finding them muchrger than before.


    Summoning forth a pocket mirror, I inspected my reflection.


    Oh yep, I got my original body back now.


    That''s er¡­ That''s convenient?

 Chapter 184 - Candy For The Good Girl

    (Cai Hong POV)


    "Muuu? Was¡­ Was Cai Hong a bad girl, Papa?" Cai Hong sniffed.


    ??


    "No, no. Cai Hong has always been a good girl!"


    "Then¡­ Why no Papa''s candies tonight? Cai Hong was bad girl?"


    "Oh, you sweet little thing,e here."


    Cai Hong went to Papa.


    Papa hugged Cai Hong.


    Ehehe~ Papa feels warm~


    "Cai Hong is a good girl ok? Just that a very mean monster came and ate the candies before papa could stop it."


    Cai Hong looked at Papa, "Mean monster? Papa beat?"


    Papa nodded, "Yes, papa beat it already. Cai Hong don''t need to worry ok?"


    "Okies~ Papa strong!"


    "Hahaha, yes your papa is strong. Now don''t cry ok?"


    "Mn! Cai Hong won''t cry!"


    "Good girl, now see what I got?"


    Papa pulled out something from his pocket.


    "Papa''s candy! Can Cai Hong have?"


    Papa gave the candy to Cai Hong, "Yes, Cai Hong can have it. Papa only managed to make one tonight though, Cai Hong won''t hate papa right?"


    Cai Hong hugged Papa, "Cai Hong wuvs Papa!"


    "Oh you cute little thing, you. Papa loves you too."


    Ehehehe~ Papa is patting Cai Hong''s head~


    "Ok, papa has to go back now. Be a good girl ok?"


    Cai Hong nodded, "Mnn! Cai Hong will be good!"


    Papa patted Cai Hong''s head again, "Umu, tell your sisters to be good too and enjoy their off days. Now remember to brush your teeth after eating your candy and go to bed properly, ok?"


    "Okies!"


    Papa waved his hands in the air and a big, blue, glowey portal came out. Papa patted Cai Hong''s head again before Papa went through the glowey portal.


    Cai Hong ate Papa''s candy. It was as yummy as Cai Hong remembered! It made Cai Hong feel all happy and full!


    Muuu¡­ But how is Cai Hong supposed to tell big sisters to be good too? All of Cai Hong''s big sisters are busy!


    Big sis Lian Li and Diao Chan were busy with some newdy, teaching her about how great Papa was.


    Big sis Manami and Kiyomi were looking for that weird person that wanted Papa for himself. Bad man. Yuck.


    Big sis Eris went somewhere far away to find out where the really bad men making Papa sad were.


    So Cai Hong is all by herself in this really big room but no one to y with.


    Mm¡­ Maybe Cai Hong will go out?


    Mm... But Papa said Cai Hong must ''bwush'' teeth first, so Cai Hong went to ''bwush'' teeth~


    Mnnn~ Cai Hong likes it when Papa ''bwushes'' Cai Hong''s teeth. But Cai Hong wants to be a big girl too, so Cai Hong will do big girl things!


    Muuu~ But Cai Hong also misses Papa. Cai Hong wants to go back already~


    Maybe Cai Hong will go and see how all the nice people are doing tonight! There''s a big ''stwash'' of Papa''s nice clothes there!


    Cai Hong went out of the big sleepy room. Big sisters said this ce was an inn that people go to sleep in. But Cai Hong didn''t find any of Papa''s clothes so Cai Hong don''t know how people can sleep here?


    The nicedy at the big table looked up, "Oh, High Priestess Cai Hong. Are you heading out?"


    Thisdy had a bad man bullying her, so Cai Hong made the bad man disappear. Thedy then followed Cai Hong to learn about how great Papa was!


    "Mnn~ Cai Hong is going to Papa''s Church~ Cai Hong will sleep in the sleepy room there~"


    "I see, should I get someone to apany your holiness?"


    "Buu~ It''s ok, Cai Hong is a big girl! Cai Hong will go by herself!"


    The nicedy bowed, "Understood, have a safe trip."


    "Bai bai~"


    Cai Hong went to the back of the inn past the kitchens. A lot of nice men were there.


    A big, nice man came up to Cai Hong, he was wearing a very big and tall white hat.


    This man is nice. Big sis Diao Chan brought him back saying the man was being bullied by some mean men, so Cai Hong told nice man to cook one of Papa''s food. Nice man can cook Papa''s food so big sis Eris also taught him a few things.


    "High Priestess, would you like something to eat?"


    "Cai Hong already ''bwushed'' teeth!"


    He nodded, "I see, are you going to the Church then?"


    Cai Hong nodded, giving the nice man a big smile.


    "I shall open the door for you then. Please, this way."


    Cai Hong followed the nice man to a big door in the ground. The nice man pulled open the door for Cai Hong.


    "Be careful on your way down, High Priestess."


    "Okies~"


    Cai Hong skipped down the stairs, humming a little song that Papa taught Cai Hong.


    At the end of the stairs was a nicedy wearing a veil over her face. Cai Hong remembers that thisdy got burned by her very bad sisters because they thought the sister was ''pwettier''.


    So big sis Manami went to burn them too and brought the nicedy back.


    This nicedy still wears the veil after big sis Manami gave her Papa''s pill, but Cai Hong don''t know why.


    "High Priestess Cai hong, well met. Might you be going to your personal room?"


    Cai Hong nodded.


    The nicedy bowed, "Understood, please take care."


    Cai Hong skipped past the nicedy, turning right and going towards Cai Hong''s own sleepy room.


    There was a door that was open on the way and some weird sounds wereing out.


    Cai Hong looked into the room.


    "Oh? Cai Hong? What are you doing here?"


    Ah! Big sis Lian Li and big sis Diao Chan!


    Mnn? There is a weirddy hanging upside down form the ceiling? Is big sis Lian Li and big sis Diao Chan ying with the weirddy? The weirddy smells a bad...


    "Cai Hong going to sleepy room!"


    Big sis Lian Li smiled at Cai Hong, "Mmm¡­ Maybe I will join youter. It''s been a while since I saw Master, I hope Master is doing well."


    "Papa came just now to give Cai Hong candy! Papa said there was a bad monster over there but Papa beat it!"


    "Ah? There was a monster that attacked Master?!" big sis Diao Chan gasped. "Who? What? How? When?"


    "Cai Hong dunno¡­ Papa say he beat it already~"


    Big sis Lian Li and big sis Diao Chan looked at each other.


    "We''ll need to ask our people back at the Sect, find out who and what was involved," big sis Lian Li told big sis Diao Chan.


    Cai Hong jumped, "Oh! Papa said, umm... Papa told Cai hong to tell big sisters to be good and to rx~"


    Big sis Diao Chan sniffed, "Oh Master, to be thinking about us even at this point, we truly are undeserving of you!"


    "Umm¡­ Umm¡­ And also Papa got big again! Big and umm¡­ Tall!"


    Both big sis Lian Li and big sis Diao Chan stopped and looked at Cai Hong.


    "This is¡­ Wonderful news indeed!" Big sis Diao Chan pped her hands. "Ahhh~ I''ve missedying myself over Master''sp and getting punished!"


    Big sis Lian Li smiled at Cai Hong, "Thank you Cai Hong, you should go to sleep then. It''s not good for you to stay up sote. Have you brushed your teeth?"


    "Mnn! Cai Hong already ''bwushed'' teeth!" Cai Hong said proudly.


    "Mm, good girl. I''lle to your roomter after I finish with this little student of mine."


    Big sis Lian Li turned back to the weirddy.


    Cai Hong went out before the weirddy screamed.


    What a weirddy.


    Mmm¡­ To the sleepy room! Cai Hong wants to hug a lot of Papa''s clothes to sleep tonight~

 Chapter 185 - You’re A Sky Full Of Stars

    (MC POV)


    "Please get up."


    ??


    "No! This worthless one does not deserve such magnanimity! How could I have been so blind to what was in front of me?! Please ept the cutting of my left hand as my apology!"


    "Ok, now you''re just being dramatic about it. I''m serious, get up."


    "No! I have deemed that this is the most efficient way of both begging for forgiveness and cing myself in your care at the same time! Please! Allow me to atone for this, Master Lin!"


    I sighed.


    After I regained my original body, I made some excuse to go deliver a candy for my dear little Cai Hong. When I returned, I found Brendan kneeling with his head on the ground back at our dorm room.


    A quick questioning revealed that he had been in this position ever since he came back from the yard. The other students were sent to the infirmary by the Elders since they were still unconscious, which left me alone with Brendan inside the room.


    The only reason I came back here was to pick up some of my stuff I left behind before heading back to my own courtyard. But I didn''t expect to find Brendan in this position.


    Not to say we were that close or anything but I believe our little heart to heart talk while he was confined kind of made him attached to me. Maybe it has something to do with his missing brother? Like he''s looking for a big brother figure that was missing in his life and found it in me?


    I guess that would be the most logical exnation as to why he suddenly got so mushy with me after that day.


    It took a little bit more convincing before Brendan finally got his head off the floor, opting to just kneel at where he was.


    I sat back down on my bed, giving up on trying to get him to move from his current location.


    "I believe you were seeking out to be Master Lin''s¡­ I mean... My disciple, yes?"


    Brendan nodded his head so quickly I thought he was having a stroke, "Yes! Please! Master Lin, I would do anything to learn under you!"


    "Anything?" I asked.


    "Anything!" He repeated, obvious enthusiasm in his voice.


    No, I don''t swing that way, get your mind out of the gutter.


    I scratched my chin while I thought about it. He wasn''t that bad of a student at least, definitely not the best but not the worst either. He also has a firm grasp on most of the theory aspects which is much more than what most new students can say.


    With the fact that he was the son of a wealthy merchant family also helps his case a lot. Who wouldn''t want the support of an influential group of people eh?


    I''ve said it once and I''ll say it again,working is important.


    Not to mention the fact that this might be the prelude to his viin origin story as well if things go wrong.


    Oh you know the one, a really dedicated and hardcore fan that keeps following his idol around hoping for recognition. Then the idol rejects him, causing him to take the rejection way more harshly than he should have.


    Said fan then vows to take revenge on the idol by gaining power through insidious means, eventually putting the idol in a situation to make them regret ever rejecting him back then.


    Yeah, I definitely don''t want to put myself in that situation if I can help it.


    But that doesn''t mean I''ll just give him everything that he asked for so easily. It''s not like I''ll just take in anybody who asks to be my disciple after all.


    I epted Lian Li since she had the potential to destroy the world, I had no choice but to keep a close eye on her just in case. She turned out to be a heaven sent genius in the Practitioner arts which sort of confirmed my assumptions.


    I had initially taken in Eris to make her into a masterchef, which she has been making really big strides in I must say. But she has also shown herself to be extremely proficient in swordy which is a nice bonus.


    Diao Chan is a witch. A rarity by itself and her exceptionally flexible mind has guaranteed her great sess in the magical field. If there was a magician''s academy here, she would have already graduated as the valedictorian.


    Manami and Kiyomi have fluff. Like a lot of fluff. That''s ??nuff said.


    And Cai Hong is a cute loli dragon. Who doesn''t want to have a cute loli dragon as a daughter?


    So obviously my standards for epting disciples are quite high as you can see.


    "Tell you what," I said after some time of thinking. "I''ll take over Elder Gong''s sses until the final exam. Among everyone in this ss, I''ll take the student I think most suited to be my disciple."


    I half expected him to get a little upset about me giving the other students the opportunity, but Brendan merely just bowed his head again.


    "Thank you Master Lin for the chance! I will not disappoint your expectations!"


    I nodded, "The other students should be fine by tomorrow, so make sure to tell them what has happened."


    "Understood!"


    Picking up the clothes I had left here, I returned back to my own courtyard through teleportation. It is just unfortunate that my room''s door is still broken and the inside''s still a mess.


    I cleaned up as best I could but the door''s going to have to wait till tomorrow before it gets fixed.


    Now that I''ve regained back my former adult body, I settled down in my room to focus on my Cultivation Point, trying to find out if anything changed after absorbing the Wendigo''s Monster Crystal that resulted in my body elerating its age to that of an adult''s.


    Once more, my sight shifted to that of stars, all of them blinking in unison at my arrival.


    This time, instead of just sitting there, I opted to look around instead.


    At first nce, it looks and feels like the space is infinite. But somehow, the connection between the stars and myself seem to suggest that they were almost within an arm''s reach, prompting me to try and walk towards one.


    For the first few minutes, the sense of infinity held. No matter how much I tried to move towards the stars, they still remained at where they were in the distance.


    But just as I was about to think it was a fruitless endeavor, one of the stars shined brighter than the rest, detaching itself from the darkness and moving straight towards me.


    There was a bright sh of light before everything dimmed to ckness.


    Not even a second passed before the darkness receded again to show me a scene of battle.


    Two dragons that I did not recognise were embroiled in a fight with the horrors of the abyss.


    The scene was frozen in time but I could see clearly that there were hundreds, if not thousands of those tentacled monsters alongside various other abyssal creatures on one side of the scene. And facing this army was just these two dragons.


    Before I could even start to make sense of this scene, my vision shifted once more and I found myself back in my room again.


    What the hell was that?

 Chapter 186 - Time To Teach These Kids

    (MC POV)


    Even after I analyzed it from every angle I could see, I could note up with a concrete answer for the scene I saw. Was it something that happened in the past? Was it a premonition of the future? Would that scene happen in the near or far future? What does it have to do with me?


    ??


    What are those stars, really?


    Why is all of this even happening to me?


    Of course aftering up with no answers for the entire night, I did the most sensible thing that anyone would do.


    I forgot about it.


    Hey, it''s a simple reasoning ok?


    This is the perfect guide to a stress-free life. If a problemes up there are two oues, whether I can solve it, or I can''t.


    If I can solve the problem, there''s no need to worry. But if I can''t solve the problem, then worrying wouldn''t help either. So don''t worry!


    Simple, easy and straightforward.


    So that''s why I''m now on my way to take over the special ss without a worry in the world, strutting straight into Elder Gong''s courtyard with a carefree smile on my face.


    "Ah, Master Lin, there you are," Elder Gong greeted me with a respectful nod. "Brendan has already informed me about your decision to take over this ss to look for a prospective student. Is that correct?"


    I nodded, "Yes. I hope you don''t mind?"


    "Oh not at all! Do you require this old man''s assistance or shall I take my leave?"


    I thought for a moment, "I could use some help if you don''t mind? I''m not the best teacher around here after all."


    "Hahaha! No need to be so modest Master Lin! But this old man shall stay around just in case you need anything, although I''d wager I would just be a student as well!"


    Elder Gong chuckled to himself and went to sit at the pavilion in his courtyard, a tea set alreadyid out and waiting for him.


    I turned back to look at my former ssmates, all of them just staring at me like they saw something they had yet toprehend.


    "Mas¡­ Master Lin¡­ In the flesh¡­" Chris gaped.


    "We were¡­ ssmates with Master Lin?" ''Chris with a K'' muttered beside his twin.


    Instead of paying attention to those two, I was more interested in what was going on with the other pair.


    I pointed to Brendan, "So¡­ Any reason why Sylphy is hugging your arm?"


    He just gave me a sheepish smile, "That is¡­ She er¡­"


    "He saved this life of mine and I havee to realise my adoration for him," Sylphy exined in his stead. "I sincerely hope sire can give us your blessing."


    Huh¡­ Ok.


    Suspension bridge effect maybe? But whatever floats their boat I suppose.


    It wasn''t like I had an interest in her or anything. In fact, this suits me just fine since I really don''t want this self-proimed goddess to continue with the ''sire'' thing. And if it turns out what she said was true about gods ''falling'', then it''s just going to bring even more problems for me so no thank you.


    "But sire¡­ I never knew you were Master Lin! That means your ''fall'' was--"


    "Ah, ah, ah, let''s just move on from there," I interrupted her.


    Seriously, is she some kind of dunce? I don''t believe a normal mortal should be aware of whatever she has already revealed to me. If she really was a goddess, she must have been one hell of an airhead.


    Maybe she''s just a useless goddess?


    Or maybe she had hit her head somewhere?


    "I believe Brendan has informed all of you about the special circumstances regarding your ss?"


    All of them nodded.


    "We¡­ We thought he was joking¡­" Chris admitted.


    His twin nodded his head, "It was¡­ Hard to believe that Mark¡­ Er¡­ Was actually Master Lin¡­"


    "Yes! It makes sense that only Master Lin would be able to achieve Perfect Cirction for his techniques!" Brendan added enthusiastically.


    I decided not toment on that, "Alright, let''s just continue from yesterday from where we left off. We''ll proceed with the livebat demo."


    I waved my arm in front of me and an inscription appeared on the ground, turning this section of the courtyard into a safe zone just like the one used in the Grand Courtyard.


    "Master Lin''s¡­ Instant inscription Technique!" ''Chris with a K'' gasped, staring at the ground ck-jawed.


    "It''s true! It really is true! Master Lin is really right in front of us!" Chris squealed almost girlishly.


    Even Brendan was gaping beside them, "Such¡­ Such mastery! As expected of the Legendary Immortal Master Lin!"


    I tried my best to not cringe at the name.


    Unfortunately, once that name was uttered, it spurred everyone else on.


    Chris ran up to me, "Master Lin! Is it true you summoned a dragon that killed a giant demon in one hit?!"


    "Master Lin! I heard you defeated a thousand Elders and Masters in thest Sect Showcase Festival, is that true?!" ''Chris with a K'' asked with sparkles in his eyes.


    "I also heard Master Lin was the one who revolutionised the Practitioner way with new Techniques and inscriptions!" Brendan enthused. "I''ve read through all your published works!"


    "Me too! I heard sire called down two giant meteors on top of Abaddon! As expected of sire!" Sylphy added.


    Ok¡­ How did she know about that one? Seeing how she knew Abaddon by name¡­ I am already quite convinced that she might be the goddess she ims to be, albeit not a really smart one for that matter.


    I raised my hands, "Ok, calm down. Most of those were exaggerated. I did not summon a dragon. It was most likely one of my disciples using an attack that looked like a dragon to take down the demon. I did not fight with a thousand Elders and Masters, the number was only a hundred. Yes, it is true I wrote a few manuals on new Techniques since those were needed to prove my expertise before my promotion to Master rank, I can affirm that. As for Sylphy''s¡­ That is a very active imagination you have there."


    I thought that this might quell their excitement a bit but instead, upon hearing my words, the twins got even more excited.


    "Did you hear that brother?! His disciples used a Technique that killed a demon in one hit!"


    "Yeah! And he took on a hundred different Elders and Masters! That is so wicked!"


    I pped my hands together to get their attention again. Really, I barely started my lesson and I''m already struggling to keep them in control. Really makes me appreciate my disciples even more now.


    "As nned, let''s continue with the livebat we were doing from yesterday. The incident all of you have gone through already shows how much all of you arecking in experience so this is much more important for you. We shall do this a little different from yesterday since we have¡­ Well, two established pairs now."


    Yeah, with how Sylphy is clinging on to Brendan, I doubt she would be letting him go any time soon.


    I gestured to them, "It shall be a two versus twobat, the twins against Brendan and Sylphy. Both teams may enter the formation when ready."


    Both sides looked at each other and nodded, moving a distance away from each other to begin their impromptu team battle.


    Now this should be interesting.

 Chapter 187 - Time To Beat These Kids

    (MC POV)


    The twins were standing side by side, both of them ready to either charge in or hold their ground.


    ??


    Sylphy and Brendan had adopted a more defensive position with Sylphy standing in front of Brendan, no doubt to either protect her new love interest or to give him time to cast his Techniques since he was slower in materializing them.


    All I needed to do was to raise my hand before letting it drop in a descending motion, "Begin!"


    Sylphy was the first to act, her Quark cirction being the fastest amongst them.


    She raised her arms and a wall of air materialised in front of her, shielding both Brendan and her from the fireball that flew towards them a few momentster.


    Noticing that Chris was shielding his eyes with the crook of his arm, I temporarily blinded myself by summoning ayer of darkness in front of my eyes.


    The cry of surprise and pain from Brendan and Sylphy was enough to clue me in on what happened. A simr sounding curse from the pavilion also suggested an unfortunate bystander''s predicament.


    Just as I dispelled the blindfold, Brendan had shouted, "Throw the wall to our right!"


    Sylphy showed no hesitation in her actions, swinging her hand in an arc to cause the wall of air sting out in the same direction.


    Chris, who had been in the midst of trying to nk them, was caughtpletely off guard and received a direct hit from the st. The poor guy was sent tumbling head over heels away from them, crashing into the wall nearby.


    Unexpectedly, the other twin did not panic, opting to send another ball of light their way instead.


    Again, I protected my eyes before the ball of light detonated, blinding both of the other students again when they were trying to clear their vision.


    This time, there was the sound of something shattering on the ground in the pavilion followed by another curse.


    Once I removed the darkness again, ''Chris with a K'' was already pulling his twin up, supporting him to let him materialise another fireball in front of him.


    At this moment, Brendan knelt down to punch the ground with his fist.


    At first I thought it was out of frustration but a water pir burst forth from the ground underneath Chris, sending both him and his twin flying high up into the air


    I realised a secondter what he did. A really crafty fellow he was.


    With the unexpected attack from below, the fireball that Chris had been created was sted off course, heading directly towards me.


    I managed to side step it in time but the pavilion behind me was not so fortunate. The fireball swerved up and exploded on its roof, setting it aze.


    Perhaps I should have added a barrier inscription as well¡­ Oh well, a little toote for that.


    Not sure what''s wrong with Elder Gong today but everything seemed out to get him for some reason.


    Feeling a little sorry for him, I summoned a blob of water to help Elder Gong put out the fire on the roof of his pavilion.


    Both the twins fell down towards the earth a distance away, both of them trying and failing to keep themselves airborne.


    Taking advantage of their panic, Sylphy created two needles made of air and sent each one piercing through their heads.


    The attack was considered fatal so they were teleported just outside the inscription safe and sound.


    "Quite an interesting turn of events, but Brendan and Sylphy wins the duel," I announced, amusement in my voice.


    Well, their performance weren''t ster but they''re new, so it''ll be unreasonable to expect them to be able to effectively use their skills right now. I mean, if they could they wouldn''t be students anymore.


    It''s been a while since Ist saw newbie Practitioners learning to use their Techniques practically that I already forgot how I struggled back then. When the Wendigo was trying to cast its lightning bolt, it was so slow and predictable it just looked so bad.


    But Brendan has been quite a surprise though. It''s obvious his cultivation is the worst amongst them but he makes up for it by using it the most efficiently as possible.


    Still can''tpare to Lian Li though, she had learned what most people will take years in months and could already be seen as a master in her own right. Then again, she has that cheat Divine Lightning Quarks inside her, one of the probable reasons why she learned and advanced so fast.


    I think I''ve mentioned this before, but she''s really a heaven sent genius.


    Out of all the other girls, I think she has the most potential to overtake me as a Practitioner if given the right circumstances.


    Oops, I should concentrate on the current students instead of my disciples right now.


    I pped my hands together, "So, let''s do an after action review. I''m guessing the twins have no idea what happened?"


    Chris groaned as he got up from the ground, "How¡­ He couldn''t have seen us with that light blinding him right?"


    I smiled, "Well you see, Brendan is quite attuned to the water element. Since the start of the battle, he had been manipting the water that was underground to build up pressure. That punch you saw him do at the end was a sensory Technique. Is that right?"


    Brendan nodded, his eyes wide in obvious disbelief.


    I continued, "Using the water veins to sense the subtle vibrations in the ground caused by your movements, he pinpointed where the two of you were before unleashing that water sprout right underneath the both of you. Quite an ingenious, if not difficult, Technique to pull off."


    "As expected of Master Lin, nothing escapes your eyes. I didn''t think anyone would have known what I did," Brendan bowed to me with cupped hands. "What you said was correct and I have Sylphy to thank for to buy me the time I needed."


    I nodded at his words, tapping the ground with the heel of my foot, "Indeed. Though it seems your attunement with water is quite high, but your Quark cirction is just a little slower than it should be. We will need to work on that."


    Now that I think about it, It is rather intriguing how he takes the longest to fully circte his Quarks. I had initially chalked it up to inexperience but something tells me there''s more to it than just that.


    "As for the twins, it''s obvious you two know each other well enough to support each other like that, although I will have to dissuade you from using this blinding tactic all the time."


    Chris and ''Chris with a K'' looked at each other before turning back to me.


    "Why not?" Both of them asked at the same time.


    I grinned at them, snapping my fingers to erge the inscription alongside adding a barrier to it as well.


    "Well¡­ You guys are about to find out."

 Chapter 188 - Time To Get Beaten By The Kids

    (MC POV)


    Some of you might call me a bully for this but you must understand, this is the fastest and best way to learn.


    ??


    It is but a simple thing for the mind to memorise something theoretical, but when you want to put it into practice, the body must be able to keep up as well.


    We learn the fastest when we are put under pressure.


    These students have faced death and returned from its embrace before, it is here that I will know whether that experience broke them or made them stronger.


    If they were unable to walk away from that as a stronger person, they will not survive long as a Practitioner. So before they meet another adversary that will make them get the same feeling of death under much more unfavourable conditions, I shall be the one to resolve that trauma here.


    I gave them some time to discuss amongst themselves on how they would fight a four on one battle, opting to join Elder Gong in his half burnt pavilion for some tea.


    "Truly Master Lin, your teaching methods continue to astound me," Elder Gong mused, sipping on his tea. "I would not have thought about their state of mind as far as you have, using such an experience to improve them even further."


    I brought my own cup of tea to my lips. I had to use my own cup since the other one he prepared had shattered on the floor a few moments ago.


    "Mmm¡­ It is nothing big. I have personal experience in this matter after all."


    "Personal experience?" Elder Gong parroted, shock in his voice.


    Oh whoops, slip of the tongue there.


    "That¡­ Yeah. I er¡­ Came across some things when I went out with my disciples. Learned a lot, really."


    Elder Gong''s eyes only widened, "You¡­ Found something that actually threatened your life? What sort of demonic monster did you encounter?! For such a thing to exist, it must surely pose a threat to everyone! We must inform all the Grand Sects about this!"


    I almost choked on my tea, "Ahem! Cough! No, that''s not needed. I already dealt with it. It was a tough battle but I managed to triumph in the end. So there''s absolutely no need for anyone to worry, really!"


    Technically, the tentacle monster could be ssified as a world cmity which I had the very unfortunate luck of running into back when I was powerless. Since I managed to banish it back to the abyss when one got summoned here, I''m technically not lying right?


    Elder Gong sighed in relief, "I see, that''s good to hear. As expected of our Go¡­ Ahem¡­ As expected from Master Lin."


    I looked at him with a raised eyebrow but he averted his eyes by sipping his tea.


    Before I could question him about that odd pause, Brendan stepped into the pavilion and bowed to us respectfully.


    "Master Lin, we are ready."


    I nodded to him before downing the rest of my tea with a single gulp. Returning the cup to my storage ring, I followed Brendan out of the pavilion and back to the courtyard.


    The four of them stood before me, all of them obviously nervous with how they''re fidgeting. I''m rather surprised to see Sylphy in a simr state though. I would have thought she would be the calm and collected one.


    "So, this will be simple," I pped my hands together to get their attention. "Protection inscription and barrier is set up, anything goes in this battle. I will only resort to defending myself for the first five minutes and as long as you cannd a hit on me, it will be your win. Fail to do it in five minutes and I will start to retaliate. Clear?"


    The four of them nodded their heads quickly.


    "Perfect, in that case, the five minutes start now."


    As soon as those words left my lips, the four of them were already moving to my front and nks.


    Both the twins had split to my left and right while Brendan and Sylphy remained in front of me, Brendan standing slightly behind the self-proimed goddess.


    I felt the fluctuation of Quarksing from my left and right. I did not even need to look to know that Chris was most likely preparing a fire Technique while ''Chris with a K'' was going with his usual light sh Technique.


    The fact that Sylphy and Brendan were covering their eyes was enough of an indication to me about their n. If this was what they managed toe up with after such a long time of nning, I would be quite disappointed.


    Again, I circted Dark Quarks to cover my eyes with ayer of darkness, shielding me from the light that I expected toe while readying a shield of air on my right where Chris was.


    A second passed and yet the tell tale burst of quarks that signaled the Light Technique going off never came. Instead, I heard the whisper of winding from in front of me.


    Instinct guided me to bend at the waist, just in time to feel something brush past above me.


    Before I could recover from my position, a source of heat came from my right. Chris must have moved himself to the side of my shield.


    Kicking myself off the ground, I just managed to dodge whatever was fired at me from Chris, the heat passing right underneath me.


    The sound of running water came from below, clueing me in to what Brendan had nned for me.


    I am honestly impressed by what they have shown thus far.


    Brendan must have coordinated everything here.


    He already knew that I had something to protect myself against the sh of light and bet on me using it the first chance I got.


    They even acted like that was the n by blocking their own sight with their arms, further convincing me of their ruse.


    With my eyesight blocked, he had Sylphy attack me with her wind Technique since she has the fastest speed. And just in case that attack missed, Chris would attack me from another direction with his fire Technique.


    And if that''s not enough, Brendan had also prepared his own Water Technique to bind or attack me if that attack failed to connect.


    With the fact that I can''t tell if the Light Technique was still in ce, I can''t remove the protection on my eyes either and Brendan is probably aware of this as well.


    What a well thought out n.


    You must understand, these four were students that barely learnt how to materialise their Techniques properly a scant few days ago. They barely knew each other aside from their names and looks but yet they were able to coordinate such a n despite that.


    Right now, they are just cubs who have just learnt how to hunt. And yet, they had already taken ount of each of their specialties and formted a n for a sessful hunt.


    If that doesn''t impress you, I don''t know what else will.


    On all ounts, this Water Technique of his should have gotten a normal Practitioner right here, rendering them immovable and open to an attack from either Sylphy or Chris.


    But of course, if something like this was enough to get me, I would have perished long ago.


    Gathering a ball of air around my fist, I mmed it downwards and sted away whatever was below me.


    There was the sshing sound of water crashing all around me, though not a drop of it managed to get past my shield.


    Raising my free hand up, a wall made of earth sprung up from the ground, just in time to block a hastily thrown st of air that no doubt came from Sylphy.


    Well, well, well. It seems I can take this thing a little bit more seriously to educate them after all~

 Chapter 189 - Time To Traumatise The Kids

    (Brendan POV)


    I bit back a curse when I saw thest part of our n fail to even faze Master Lin.


    ??


    I wasn''t even sure if the first part of the n would work since Master Lin might just have something on him that negates blinding attacks. But seeing the slight dy in his dodging of Sylphy''s attack gave me all the information I needed to know that he had blinded himself.


    Despite knowing that our trick had seeded, I knew Master Lin would not go down so easily and prepared even more traps to follow up on it.


    But even with his handicap, he had effortlessly deflected and avoided everything we had thrown at him.


    Even thest st of wind that Sylphy summoned to shift his bnce had been blocked by a wall of earth.


    I have no doubts that Master Lin is already aware of our ns by now and the only reason why we are still standing is because of his no retaliation rule he set on himself.


    Since his head was still bowed down, he probably thinks that Kris still has his light ball prepared to blind him at any time and is keeping his sight blocked to deny us the possibility of stunning him.


    I signaled to the rest to initiate n B which was made in case n A fails.


    All of them nodded their heads.


    Chris raised his hand to materialise another ball of fire above his head.


    I noted that Master Lin''s head turned slightly in that direction.


    I raised my own hand to summon a ball of water and Master Lin''s head twitched again.


    Kris summoned his ball of light, letting it float in the air just in front of him. Once more, Master Lin''s head turned slightly towards his direction.


    The others looked at me and I nodded to them, indicating the next phase of the n is good to go.


    Chris pulled back his hand before tossing the fireball forward, the projectile missing Master Lin when he took a step backwards.


    Sylphy followed up the attack with a wind de, the invisible de slicing straight towards Master Lin''s midsection.


    At the same time, I threw my ball of water at the ground, the ball exploding outwards to create a small wave that rushed towards Master Lin''s feet.


    He lifted his right arm and chopped downwards in a slicing motion, deflecting the wind de effortlessly towards the ground.


    The wind de crashed against my wave, causing it to split in the middle and pass by Master Lin''s sides without even wetting his shoes.


    While that was going on, Chris had switched positions with Kris, thetter leaving his ball of light floating at where he had been.


    Once they were in position, Kris made the ball of light fly in front of Master Lin, waiting for us to shield our eyes before letting the light burst out in a brilliant sh.


    I peeked out to see Master Lin standing at the exact same spot, not even showing any signs of having reacted to the burst of light.


    With less than two minutes on the clock, we have to make the next phase of the n seed no matter what.


    Both Chris and Kris called forth their own elements at the side while I ced my hands on the ground.


    I would need some time to move the underground water beneath Master Lin''s feet and that would be the time Sylphy would start her barrage of attacks.


    Raising her arms, multiple des made of air appeared all around her, all of them pointing themselves at our teacher in front of us.


    Sylphy threw each and every one of them at Master Lin without mercy, the des throwing up clouds of dust as they shaved across the ground towards him.


    In response to that barrage of attacks, Master Lin summoned his own mass of wind des and urately countered each one of the attacks thrown at him, not even allowing any of the des to reach half the distance between us.


    If we weren''t trying tond a hit on him right now, I would have taken the time to admire the disy of absolute skill and power right in front of me.


    The sh of wind des was so fierce that a miniature tornado had formed in between, blowing a fierce gale throughout the courtyard.


    I highly doubt that any other Practitioner could do what he was doing with or without the use of their sight.


    I signaled to the twins with a jerk of my head, prompting them to start their attack as well.


    Kris threw his ball of light towards the side of Master Lin''s head while Kris let his own ball of fire float slowly towards Master Lin''s front.


    If this goes to n, Master Lin will still be under the assumption that the twins still remained where they were and the speeding ball was a fireball while the gently floating one was a ball of light.


    To further spread his concentration, I manipted the water to burst out from the ground at almost the exact same moment.


    Master Lin stomped his foot on the ground, ayer of frost spreading around him as my water was instantly frozen right as they were appearing from the cracks in the ground.


    He then threw his right hand up to point his palm at Kris, a wall of earth appearing in between them to block the ball of light from reaching him.


    He made no move to stop the slow moving fireball that was still on its way towards him. Once it reaches a near enough distance, Chris will have the ball explode and that should at least singe the edge of Master Lin''s clothing, securing our victory.


    Meanwhile, Sylphy still kept him upied with her barrage of wind des, their attacks and defense equally matched to the point of a stalemate.


    I had no doubts that should Master Lin wanted to, he could''ve easily overwhelmed Sylphy without breaking a sweat. Thankfully, we''re only relying on this to distract him.


    The seconds continued counting down as the fireball floated even closer to Master Lin. We only had less than a minute on the clock now and the ball needed a few more seconds to get into position.


    Kris had tried to throw another ball of light at him, which served no purpose other than to direct his attention away from our real attack since it could not break the earthen wall in front of him anyway.


    I tried to break my water out of the ice but Master Lin''s ice held strong, not even allowing me to unfreeze them.


    There was just a single metre to go before Chris would detonate it.


    The rest of us were holding our breaths as we watched on with anticipation, expecting the st to happen any time soon.


    Just as we thought we would actually seed with this n, Master Lin thrusted out his left palm, causing the fireball to explode prematurely just a few inches short of its destination.


    "Time''s up." He grinned, turning towards me and blinking.


    He¡­ He hadn''t blinded himself?


    We were tricked!


    He had already released his blindness after the first engagement! Pretending to react to our materialisation of elements to make us think he was still blind!


    When Kris sent his light ball forward, he had already known the twins had switched ces and temporarily blinded himself before undoing it again! The n was a failure from the start!


    "Now, let''s see how you deal with this."


    He let out a low growl before his body suddenly contorted and shifted, quickly expanding in size to transform into the exact same shape of the Wendigo that Tekiteh had transformed into.


    All of us could only stand frozen to the spot as the monster of our nightmares reappeared before us, this time even more intimidating than ever.


    It let out a soft growl before turning its head to me, the darkness in its eye sockets boring straight into my very soul.


    The fear I felt there was much more than the first time I saw the Wendigo.


    Judging by the look on everyone else''s faces, I was not alone in that regard.

 Chapter 190 - Get Wrecked Son

    (Brendan POV)


    Despite the fact that the back of my mind was repeatedly screaming at me that this Wendigo was not real, everything else convinced me that it was very much the real thing.


    ??


    Images of how the original one shrugged aside our attacks before proceeding to kill each and every one of us shed before my eyes.


    The fact that it was even bigger and more frightening than the first one did not help.


    The twins had already copsed on their haunches, being absolutely terrified of the monster that had appeared before them.


    Sylphy had also frozen up in front of me, the pressure the monster was exuding must have been too much for her to handle as well.


    I only remembered to breathe when it turned its eyes away from me, its sight locking on to Chris instead.


    It took a step forward towards the frightened young man, its right w making a grab for his head.


    When I saw how Chris was still frozen in fear even when death was approaching him, it woke me up from my own stupor.


    The memory of Mark calling out the Wendigo when it had me in its grasp surfaced in my mind. I remembered his face very vividly, the defiant pose of a young man standing up to a giant monster with a hand ced on his hips.


    There had been no fear in those eyes of his and the slightly crooked smile showed absolute confidence in his actions.


    The way he fought the monster bare handed, beating it down without mercy every time it tried to stand up against him¡­ That was power.


    I could not do something like that in the same situation.


    But¡­


    To know that Master Lin had done it for me without hesitation, I want to be able to do that too.


    Seeing how slowly he was reaching out to Chris, there must be a reason why he had transformed himself into the monster that is the source of our nightmares.


    Could it be? He wants us to fight this fear? Did he n this from the start?


    If that''s the case...


    Grabbing a fistful of dirt from the ground, I threw it at the Wendigo that was standing over Chris.


    The little ball of dirt hit the side of the Wendigo''s head, causing him to pause in his grabbing motion. His head slowly swiveled around to level at me, the creaking sound of its bones making the action much more disconcerting.


    I gulped, trying to calm my nerves even as the ck pools within its skull focused on me.


    Steeling myself as much as I could, I took a step forward closer to it.


    It tilted its head at me, as though intrigued by what I was going to do.


    By now, all eyes were on the two of us, it felt like the whole world was holding its breath waiting for something to happen.


    I sucked in another breath, trying as best I could to stop my hands from shaking.


    Exhaling, I called forth a small ball of water hidden in my palms, making sure to keep my sights on the Wendigo the entire time.


    "You¡­ You don''t scare me¡­" I whispered, trying more to convince myself than anything else.


    It let out what could have been a chuckle. It was hard to tell when it sounded like nails dragging across a chalkboard.


    I breathed in again, "You don''t scare me¡­"


    His answer to my promation was to take another step forward, bringing me within his arm''s reach.


    I stared right at its eyes, "You don''t scare me!"


    It raised its arm, clenching his fingers to form a fist.


    If I am right about Master Lin wanting to help us get over this trauma, this thing should be nothing more than an illusion. Therefore, I will stand here and do absolutely nothing!


    This fist will definitely pass through me without doing any--


    Pain erupted from my abdomen as the fist connected, sending me flying back and crashing a distance away. It was a good thing I decided to shield my body with ayer of water to absorb the impact just a few moments ago, I have no doubts I would have turned into paste had I not done so.


    "Brendan!" Sylphy cried, her eyes filled with worry and despair when she saw the sorry state I was in.


    She turned back to re at the Wendigo, "Foul monster! I made the mistake of allowing you to run rampant thest time¡­ This time¡­ This time I will make you pay!"


    She punched her fist forwards, causing a powerful st of air to explode on the Wendigo''s chest and sending him skidding backwards.


    Kris leapt up from the ground, his brows furrowed with rage, "I won''t cower anymore!"


    He proceeded to do the one thing I never thought I would see him do. He jumped onto the Wendigo''s back, scurrying up the monster??s neck before bracing himself on one of the antlers.


    He covered the Wendigo''s eyes with his hands, releasing a st of light from his palm that shone straight into the dark depths of his eyes.


    The Wendigo gave a loud roar, throwing his head back in pain and flinging Kris off his back.


    Chris got up to his feet after seeing his twin brother getting thrown off, his eyes aze with determination, "I will¡­ I will not let you beat me again!"


    He raised his hands, calling forth a fireball that was way bigger than I''ve ever seen him summon before.


    The Fire Practitioner tossed the projectile at the Wendigo while it was still recovering from its blindness.


    Not wanting his efforts to go to waste, I sent a few tendrils of water to hold the monster in ce by wrapping them along its legs.


    The fireball exploded when it hit the Wendigo''s skin, instantly enveloping the monster inside its fiery embrace.


    It let out a wail of pain as it tried and failed to put out the fire.


    All of us watched with bated breath as the Wendigo slowly burned out of existence, the fire disappearing once there was nothing left to burn.


    It took a good minute before the realisation of what happened finally hit us.


    "We¡­ We beat it¡­" Kris muttered.


    "We¡­ We did it!" Chris eximed, throwing his hands in the air.


    All of us let out a cheer of victory, celebrating our sess at oveing what we thought would haunt us forever. The feeling of it was... Liberating.


    It only took me another minute before I realised¡­


    "Oh my god! We killed Master Lin!"


    No, this can''t be true right?! We couldn''t have identally killed him right?!


    Since Master Lin never appeared outside the inscription even after burning away, does that mean he actually turned into a real Wendigo and died since the protection inscription does not apply to monsters or something?


    Just as I was about to slip into a panic mode, the sound of a pair of hands pping entered our ears.


    All of us turned to see Master Lin standing at the edge of the inscription while pping his hands slowly.


    "Well done! I see the illusion has helped you four get rid of your fears!" He chirped merrily.


    I sighed in relief. It seems I was right about the fact that the Wendigo was indeed an illusion and Master Lin was using it to help us get over the trauma.


    Still doesn''t exin why its punch hurt though¡­ Or was the pain part of the illusion as well? Now that I look at myself, there isn''t a mark on where the Wendigo had punched me.


    What does that mean?


    "However, as impressive as this is, I will still need to tell you all that dropping your guard in battle is the worst thing that you can do. You never know when someone might ce an explosion inscription right at where you''re standing."


    I looked down, just as the tell-tale sign of an explosion inscription activating glowed under mine and my ssmates'' feet.


    Oh shi--


    BOOM.

 Chapter 191 - You’re Doing It Wrong

    (MC POV)


    I got to say, they outdid themselves.


    ??


    Yeah true, they still got wrecked in the end but let''s face it, they were never going to win.


    No, it''s not because I''m petty, ok? They needed to lose to understand humility.


    It''s definitely not because I don''t want them to im they had beaten me in a mock battle, most definitely not. I''m really not that petty, really.


    I made my way to the four of them, giving them time to regain their bearings from their "deaths".


    Brendan looked up at me from the ground, still rather out of it himself.


    "When?" He asked, still a little bewildered.


    I let a simple smile materialise on my lips, "When you guys were too preupied with the Wendigo''s appearance. You''re not the only one who knows how to divert other people''s attention, you know?"


    He chuckled, "It seems that I still have a lot to learn."


    "Indeed," I agreed. "But as long as one lives, the learning does not stop."


    I turned my head to the rest of the ss, "You guys alright?"


    The twins nodded, though they seem to be staring at me with eyes filled with awe.


    Sylphy on the other hand, stood up and bowed to me, "My deepest apologies sire, for showing you such an unsightly side of me."


    I waved a hand at her, "Think nothing of it. I can understand your feelings towards the monster. I believe all of you are feeling much better about it already?"


    All four of them nodded quickly.


    "Perfect, because from what I''ve seen, you guys are still severelycking. Every Technique that was thrown out was so basic and straightforward that they might as well be something little kids might use. I will need to change that today."


    All of them gaped at me, most probably not expecting those harsh words from my mouth.


    "Air is more than just wind des and sting people away with gusts of air. Water is more than just a binding tool for you to exploit. Light could be used in many more ways than just blinding someone and Fire could be used in so many more ways than just chucking boring fireballs."


    I raised my palm in front of me, creating a barrier in the air a few feet away.


    "Air is made up of lots of different elements. The most inelegant way is to make use of all of them as an instrument of force. Another way is to separate them into different elements, manipte the different ones apart so that you can get the reallybustible ones to do this."


    The air within the barrier exploded violently, shocking the four onlookers.


    If the barrier wasn''t there, the whole courtyard might have been caught up in the st, probably destroying it entirely.


    "Now for water, it can exist in many different states. What you have been doing so far is to use its malleability to create a binding Technique on your opponents. But there is so much more to its flexibility than just material for tentacle p¡­ I mean for binding your opponent."


    I created a rod of water in my hands that instantly froze to be an ice spear.


    Grasping it with my right hand, I tossed the spear away, impaling it in the ground a short distance away from us.


    At the moment of impact, the spear cracked and disintegrated, causing the temperature in the area around it to instantly plummet and freeze over arge chunk of the courtyard.


    Brendan gulped, "That¡­ Master Lin, isn''t that an Ice Technique?"


    I wagged my finger at him, "All of the Elemental Quarks are connected to another in some way, discovering those connections is what will allow you to learn the other Elements faster and easier."


    I reformed the spear of ice again, "Take a closer look at the spear, what do you see inside?"


    The four of them gathered closer to me and gazed at the weapon in my hand.


    "There are¡­ Water pockets inside?" Sylphy answered.


    "That is correct," I praised, patting her on the head. An action that seemed to surprise her though she did not protest against it.


    Ah, I got too used to doing this for my disciples that I did it to her without thinking. At least she does not seem to mind?


    Continuing my lecture, I pointed to the little pockets of water, "These pockets of water is what causes the sh freeze effect you saw earlier. If you had just used Ice Quarks to create an ice spear, you might get a simr effect but that would require a much higher level of mastery over the element aspared to utilizing this Technique."


    I dismissed the ice spear and turned to ''Chris with a K'', "As I mentioned, the Light Element can be used for much more than just depriving your opponents of their sight."


    I created a wall of earth a short distance away before summoning an orb of light in my hands.


    "With a little inclusion of heat into the Technique, something like this is a simple thing to do as well."


    I chucked the ball towards the wall casually, letting it float towards it.


    The light ball hit the earthen wall and instead of dissipating like normal light balls, it simply phased through it, leaving a perfectly circr hole behind.


    ''Chris with a K'' just stared at me with wide, disbelieving eyes, "How?"


    I sighed, "Well¡­ That will require me to talk about thews of thermodynamics which I think is still too early for you guys. Just know that it is possible for now. Speaking of thermodynamics..."


    I snapped my fingers, creating a small me at the tip of my index finger.


    "Fire can burn, but it can also do so much more than that. It is just as malleable as water as long as you have the mind to do so."


    Pointing my finger at the wall I created, the small me immediatelytched itself to its surface, expanding into multiple fiery chains that wrapped around it.


    The chains quickly burned away the lump of earth, leaving nothing more than a few clumps of dirt on the ground.


    The four of them just gazed at the destroyed earth quietly,


    "Now, let''s move on and apply what you''ve just learnt practically."


    They turned to look at me, it was obvious from their looks that they were still trying toprehend what I just taught them.


    "Practical?" Brendan repeated.


    "It''s not something hard right?" Chris asked, a little wary.


    "What? Of course not!" I chortled. "All you guys need to do is run ap around the Sect with something chasing you, making sure none of you get caught along the way. Simple right?"


    ''Chris with a K'' nced at this fellow students, "I¡­ I guess?"


    "Perfect! You guys get a head start. Go on then! Remember, one entirep around the perimeter and ending back here! All of you fail if even one person gets caught."


    All of them nced at each other before proceeding to jog away at a rxed pace.


    I waited until they were out of sight before I summoned the thing that will chase them.


    Oh don''t look at me, I made sure to tell the rest of the Sect that this will be happening today so there shouldn''t be any panic.


    Probably.


    Well, back to drinking my tea.

 Chapter 192 - When You Expect The Worst But It’s Even Worse Than You Thought

    (Brendan POV)


    When Master Lin said that ''something'' will chase us, I already had a feeling what that ''something might be.


    ??


    But even so, nothing prepared us for the monster with the shape of a Wendigo that had extra tentacles growing out of its back, four pairs of arms, six sets of eye sockets on its skull and fireing out of its nostrils. Did I mention that there were five of them?


    "Say¡­ Do you think Master Lin actually wants us dead? I expected one¡­ But five?" Chris asked, his gaze locked on the five monsters that had begun stalking towards us.


    Sylphy chuckled, though there was a distinctck of humour in herughter, "I believe this might be what they call ''tough love''?"


    "They''re¡­ They''re illusions aren''t they?" I asked hopefully.


    "Illusions that can punch you half to death, yeah," Kris reminded me. "If you don''t mind, I would rather not try it. Especially since it doesn''t look like Master Lin set up a Sect-sized Protection Inscription this time...."


    "So¡­ We run?" Chris suggested.


    "We run," I confirmed.


    All of us took to our heels, the mutated Wendigo monsters roaring and immediately giving chase.


    Out of desperation, I tossed a ball of water at them in an attempt to slow them down. But that got swatted aside by the leading monster like it was nothing, thus confirming the theory that they can punch the lights out of us just as easily.


    "It''s one round around the perimeter right?!" Kris screeched, running faster than any of us. "But where do we go?!"


    "Maybe there?" Sylphy pointed ahead.


    I looked at where she pointed to see a rather prominent wooden signboard stuck to the ground with the words "Onep around the Sect: Turn Right Here" painted on it. Right below the words was a squiggly arrow pointing towards our right.


    With no other options, all of us opted to follow the signboard and turned right, the monsters following right behind us.


    I chanced a look behind me and instantly regretted it, the leading one was almost within arm''s reach of me, its tentacles reaching out towards me. At the rate we were running, they will definitely catch up to us soon.


    Noticing our predicament, Sylphy gathered a ball of air in her hands before throwing it backwards.


    I half expected the ball to receive the same treatment as mine did, but when the ball got close to the monster, it changed into a ball of fire without warning and stuck itself to the monster''s tentacle.


    The tentacled monster gave a shriek of pain, stopping in its tracks to try and put out the fire.


    Unfortunately for the monster, its own brethren behind could not stop in time and ended up crashing into it, all of them falling over each other in an entanglement of limbs.


    With all of them trying to get up and away from each other, that should at least buy us some time.


    "Good one Sylphy!" Chris called out, grinning from ear to ear.


    She waved thepliment away, "It is nothing. Did sire not instruct us on other ways we can use our Techniques just moments earlier? It will not do if you were to forget that so quickly."


    Ah that''s right, the appearance of the monsters made me panic so much that I almost forgot about it¡­


    This must be the way that Master Lin is getting us to adapt more quickly to our new knowledge. As strict as it is, I can''t deny the fact that it is really efficient and effective.


    Just as that thought crossed my mind, the roars of five mutated Wendigos rang out behind us.


    Looks like they have already recovered enough to continue the chase again. With their agility, they will no doubt catch up to us soon.


    We continued along the path around the Sect, throwing nces behind us every once in a while and hoping against all hope that we wouldn''t see one breathing down our necks when we did so.


    We followed the directions of another signboard, taking a left turn into an alley in between two buildings. Unfortunately, that made use face to face with a dead end with a high wall that was impossible to climb out of.


    We didn''t even have time to process our crisis when the crashing of something barrelling towards us could be heard not far around the corner


    "What do we do now?!" Kris shrieked.


    I nced at the top of the wall, "We have to get over this wall¡­ But the wall is too smooth and high... Sylphy? Could you send all of us over with your wind?"


    She nodded quickly, "For you, darling. I can. But I am only strong enough to send over one at a time right now¡­"


    "We need to slow them down somehow then!" I yelled, trying my best to replicate the ice spear Technique that Master Lin had shown us.


    Unfortunately, all I got was a normal water spear that failed to even maintain its shape. Seriously, Master Lin made it look way too easy than it actually is¡­


    Still it was better than nothing. I tossed the water ''spear'' towards the end of the alley, just in time to catch the leading monster in the face.


    Though it did nothing in terms of damage, it was enough to surprise the monster into stopping for a few precious seconds.


    "I''ll send you over first, darling!" Sylphy dered before pointing her finger at me.


    Almost immediately, I felt myself lifted up into the air, the winds cradling me carefully as it lifted me over the wall.


    While I was being lifted, Kris had also tried to replicate the light ball that Master Lin had shown him.


    Of course, his ball merely exploded into a sh of light rather than burning a hole through them. At least it still managed to stun them enough to prevent them from attacking us.


    I guess it''s going to take a while longer before any of us can actually put what Master Lin taught us to practical use.


    The wind safely deposited me on top of the wall, allowing Sylphy to immediately begin lifting Kris up. It was quite obvious that there was a little favoritism involved since Kris was basically just chucked over the wall by a mini tornado.


    While his twin was being man-handled by the air, Chris managed to finish his materializing his Technique of creating a fire wall in front of him, blocking the monsters from proceeding further.


    I watched as Kris was flung over the wall unceremoniously,nding on the other side on his butt with a soft thump.


    "I resent the difference of treatment!" He whined, rubbing his sore butt.


    The other twin was soon lifted by Sylphy as well before being thrown over the wall, the winds depositing him right on top of his brother.


    Just as the monsters started to leap over the fire, Sylphy shot herself up into the air, stopping on top of the wall to carry me in her arms before dropping down on the other side.


    A tentacle had tried to catch us mid flight but I managed to deflect it with a whip of water.


    The twins were still busy untangling themselves from each other when wended.


    "We can''t stop now, they''ll get over the wall in no time!" I reminded them, freeing myself from Sylphy''s grasp.


    As if on cue, the first of the monsters were already wing its way over the wall, growling menacingly at us. A mass of its tentacles were spread out behind it, holding on to the walls around to support its ascend.


    Just to spite it, I tossed another water spear at it with full force, enough to knock it back and away from the wall.


    At this point of time, I have to admit the effectiveness of Master Lin''s lessons. Before this, the sight of a single Wendigo was enough to make me freeze up in fear.


    Now, even when faced with five absolute monstrosities that should have been much more frightening and were currently chasing us down, I felt nothing more than irritation at their pursuit. These monsters had be nothing more than just annoyances in my path to learning under Master Lin rather than the demonic monsters that they should be.


    For him to be able to turn our fear around so quickly, it really is remarkable.


    Master Lin truly is beyondprehension¡­ I will do whatever it takes to learn under him!

 Chapter 193 - Poking The Vacationing Dragon

    (MC POV)


    "And they seeded, just like you said, Master Lin," Elder Gong nodded towards the entrance to his courtyard.


    ??


    I ced the tea that I had been sipping back onto the saucer in front of me, just in time to see four dripping wet, gasping and worn out students stumble back into the courtyard.


    The illusions that had been chasing behind them disappeared into mist the moment they stepped foot inside.


    Strolling up to them, I waited for them to catch their breaths before dropping the prepared bottles of water before them.


    All of them made grateful noises while trying to drown themselves in their drinks.


    "I didn''t think¡­ Ha¡­ Ha¡­ They would¡­ Throw each other at us¡­" Brendan gasped.


    Well yeah... Under normal circumstances they most likely won''t. But the four of them were doing so well that I decided to bump up the difficulty a little at the end.


    Though Brendan wasn''t able to utilise the freezing aspect of water even till the end, he had learnt how to reshape the water into other forms to ce traps along their route to slow their pursuers down.


    When the ending point was in sight, they had predictably let down their guard.


    Thus, when two of the monsters hefted one of their brethren and threw it in front of them over the traps, the students were understandably stupefied.


    To be fair, I let the monster give out a roar to snap them out of it.


    Chris tried to circte a Fire Technique while Sylphy immediately used a block of air to try and smash it to the ground.


    The tentacled Wendigo raised all of its arms and tentacles to resist against Sylphy''s attack, holding up the block of air through its strength alone.


    That gave them enough time for Chris to create a rope made of fire to tie its legs together. Although it wasn''t as strong as the chain I had shown them before, it still managed to do its job of restraining and burning the target at the same time.


    Right as they were thinking about running past it, another monster was thrown over their heads andnded right behind the first one.


    A punch from its fist was enough to dispel the block of air that was holding down the first one, allowing it to rip the fire bindings off like paper.


    And if having two of such monsters standing in front of them wasn''t enough, a third soared through the air tond right behind them.


    I honestly expected them to have a tough fight over there where they might show me some kind of struggle or maybe even just straight up fail there.


    But Brendan hadn''t been idle when the first monsternded in front of them.


    Once more, by making use of the water veins, he had created a tunnel underneath the earth that led straight past the two illusions guarding the courtyard entrance.


    When the tunnel wasplete, he sted out both ends of the hole and immediately got everyone to jump in. Kris had thrown up a sh of light to distract the monsters from following them, not like they could anyway with a hole that small.


    Fortunately for them, the current was flowing in the direction of their destination. Unfortunately for them, it was?a long ride without space for breath once they got in there.


    Brendan ended up having to shorten the tunnel or be at risk of drowning his entire ss inside, all of them ending up just a few metres away from the end point.


    The roars that echoed from behind them prompted all four of them to w their way to the courtyard entrance, pulling and pushing each other across the finish line which led to their current state.


    "Interesting run. I see you guys made quite a lot of improvements from just that trip alone." I praised them. "The water tunnel was an interesting one. I''ll admit I thought Sylphy would be the one to get you guys out of that with her air throwing again. Still, an inventive use of the water veins to your advantage. Though I really have to rmend that you stop doing that."


    Brendan looked up at me, "Eh? Why??Is it bad?"


    "Because I have to fix it everytime you alter the flow of it. Do you not think there are no consequences to that? What will you do if my peach tree dies huh?" I snapped my fingers, filling up the hole that they made and reverting the water vein back to its original course.


    At least he had the decency to give me an apologetic smile.


    "For the task, I''d say you guys did quite well. If you continue this standard, the uing test shouldn''t be a problem for any of you."


    Sylphy bowed, "We shall depend on sire for your much needed guidance."


    I nodded, "Umu, I think that''s enough excitement for you guys as well. Spend the rest of the day reviewing what you''ve learnt, lest you forget."


    The four of them gave acknowledging remarks before wishing me a good day.


    Just as I was about to leave for my own courtyard to make more candies for Cai Hong, I spotted Brendan taking out a small vial and emptying its contents into his mouth.


    From the smell that wafted out from the bottle and how he looked more energized, I identified it as a stamina potion. Quite a rare sight for a Practitioner to carry one around since they''re more useful for warriors than us.


    "Did you buy that from our Sect''s Alchemy shop?" I asked, pointing at his empty bottle.


    The young man looked down at the bottle, "Ah¡­ No, Master Lin. I made this myself. I learnt how to make some potions on my own."


    Made it himself? Without any manuals or teachers? Even I needed to refer and learn from old scripts before I went on to discover new mixtures on my own. Could he be actually talented in alchemy?


    Before I could question him further, a messenger boy came running into the courtyard.


    "Master Lin! Sect Master Qing is seeking your presence!"


    "Oh? Where is he?"


    "He is already waiting in your courtyard, Master Lin!"


    Well, it must be quite important if he had personally gone to my courtyard to seek me out. I waved the messenger boy off and immediately headed for my courtyard, entering it to see Sect Master Qing seated rather calmly at my pavilion with his own tea setid out.


    Godamnit, don''t go to other people''s courtyard and start having tea on your own. As much as I like tea, I don''t carry a tea set around you know? What''s with them and carrying their tea sets all around just so they can drink it whenever?


    Ah wait¡­ Manami is the one that carries my tea set around so she can make tea for me whenever¡­ I er¡­ Guess I should retract that statement then.


    Sect Master Qing stood up the moment he saw me, "Ah! Master Lin! Please sit, I''ve prepared tea for the both of us! There was something I needed to talk to you about!"


    Well I sure hope so, you''re obstructing my candy making time.


    I took a seat and sipped at the tea.


    Of course, it''s not as good as Manami''s but it''s still good enough.


    "You know about the country of Dong right?" Sect Master Qing started, seating himself after me.


    I nodded, it was the ce Diao Chan came from so of course I know.


    "Last I heard they were going through a civil war are they not?" I remarked.


    "That is correct, though that information is a little outdated. The civil war ended quite a while ago and someone else has already taken over."


    "Someone else? Who?"


    "That we do not know¡­ It seems to be a well kept secret but fact remains that the power vacuum has been filled."


    I raised my eyebrow, "Alright¡­ Good for them. And that matters to us because?"


    Sect Master Qing sighed, "That¡­ Well¡­ It''s not entirely confirmed yet but, there are rumours that they are nning to invade us."


    "They n to cross the Death Mountains with their army? The trip alone will wipe out half their army, if not more."


    He shook his head, "No, Master Lin. They''re tunneling their way through the mountains."


    I was just about toment on the absurdity of such an endeavor when I felt one of the safety inscriptions I inscribed on my disciples get removed, followed closely by a second one.


    I immediately tried to activate the tracking inscription connected to the removed inscriptions, pinpointing the location to Jin city''s outskirts before those got removed as well.


    The inscriptions that were removed had been inscribed on Kiyomi and Manami...

 Chapter 194 - Sounds Like Another Purge Is In Order

    (Manami POV)


    I dragged the half dead piece of trash behind me to the second floor of the inn, stopping at one of the doors.


    ??


    "Ufufufu~ Is it this one?"


    The trash red at me, opting to spit on the floor instead.


    "Ara, ara? It seems like you haven''t had enough yet?"


    Kiyomi tilted her head at me, "Dear sister¡­ Is that really necessary?


    I gave her an innocent smile, "Oh, my dear sweet little Kiyomi, whatever do you mean?"


    "I meant leaving something like him alive. If we wanted an incentive to get that trash to talk, the threat of torture would be enough."


    "Ufufufu~ My darling little Kiyomi~ You are still new to this, let your big sister take care of it ok?"


    She sighed but did not rebut myments.


    I nodded to the currently headless body she was dragging behind her, "Mmhmm, just remember what to do with that ok?"


    "Yes, dear sister¡­"


    I returned my attention to the piece of trash that was in my hands, "So, that little guy named Finch is here, right?"


    The little trash just red at me again. Not like he can do much when all his limbs are severed and his tongue had already been cut off.


    A little annoyed at his nonpliance, I let one of my tails stab him in his eye, muffling his scream by strangling him with another tail.


    I let my tail twist within his eye socket for a few more times before releasing him.


    I smiled at him, "Now do you feel like being a bit more cooperative?"


    He groaned and made no other movements.


    Satisfied, I proceeded to kick down the door, holding the trash in front of me.


    I didn''t actually needed him to confirm if the room was the correct one since we already knew it was. I only wanted to see if he was a little bit more cooperative to decide if I would allow his suffering to end earlier or not.


    Since we already did a check around the inn earlier, we noted that there were ack of windows at the rooms'' side of the building, so we didn''t need to worry about him sneaking off while we came in from the front.


    Once the door was broken in I felt the dull thud of something hitting against the body that I had been using as a shield.


    I tossed the still groaning trash forward, using it as an improvised projectile to knock over the guy inside the room, his crossbow ttering to the ground noisily.


    I flicked my tail to block the throwing knife he tossed at me, deflecting it back to stab into his shoulder.


    Who I assume to be Finch barely reacted to his injury as he tossed the body aside, his hand reaching up to point his palm at me.


    There was a soft ''zwip'' as some kind of miniature crossbow popped out from under his wrist, shooting an even smaller needle at me.


    I caught the needle in between my fingers, careful to only touch the non-poisoned end before flinging it to the side.


    Taking advantage of the time I was throwing the needle away, he had already leapt up to his feet to throw a ck coloured ball at the ground.


    The ball exploded into a cloud of smoke, hiding him from our view.


    Unfortunately for him, I could sense the heat of his body running towards the side of the room very clearly.


    Just as he was stepping into the wardrobe, my tail had snagged him up from the ankle, lifting him up to throw him back into the middle of the room.


    I swept my arm in an arc, dispersing the smoke cloud away through the door behind me.


    Finch groaned as he clutched at his obviously broken ankle, writhing on the ground in pain.


    I stepped towards him, my hand stretched out to the side at an angle.


    When I was halfway towards him, he rolled to his back and flung another knife at me, aiming for my throat.


    The hand that I had held at the side flew up, catching the dagger at the handle before twirling it in my fingers to hold it by the de.


    In one smooth motion, the dagger was tossed back at Finch, imbedding itself into his thigh.


    He grunted in pain while he red at me, though he made no more movements after that.


    I smiled and tilted my head slightly, taunting him to try again.


    "Dear sister¡­ I do advise you not to y with your victims," Kiyomi muttered from behind me, breaking the atmosphere.


    I turned to smile at her, "Ara, ara~ It''s quite fun to see the little rodents scurrying around sometimes. The face they make when you let them think they have a chance of escaping before you thoroughly crush their hopes is quite refreshing to see~"


    "It is much more efficient to crush them first so they won''t struggle so much," Kiyomi protested, pointing her palm at Finch.


    The man who had been in the midst of lunging towards me had his legs frozen to the ground, causing him to stumble and fall just short of me.


    I pouted at her while I rxed the tail I had prepared to impale his leg with, "You''re no fun, Kiyomi."


    "We are not here to have fun, dear sister," She admonished me, snapping her fingers.


    The man''s legs broke apart inside the ice, disintegrating into diamond dust.


    To his credit, he neither screamed nor begged for mercy, his re only intensifying when he lost half his limbs.


    "Ufufufu~ You are quite interesting¡­ Finch right? We are here just to ask a few questions that we would like you to answer for us."


    He clenched his jaw and red straight at me, showing no sign of cooperating.


    "See? I doubt using this headless body as a threat will work on someone like him either," Kiyomi sighed.


    She tossed the corpse she brought with her into the room, the bodynding beside the other limbless trash that was in the midst of bleeding out.


    I crouched down in front of him, "Let me start, we would like to know who gave you the order to hunt our beloved Master?"


    The little rat continued to re at me.


    "Ara¡­ What a stubborn little boy. If you don''t answer me, I will do bad things to you, you know?"


    Kiyomi sighed from behind me, "Dear sister¡­ I would very much like to leave this dump of a ce as soon as possible. Could we just take his memories, kill him and leave?"


    "Ufufufu~ I suppose you are right. This ce really is quite full of trash. But for some piece of trash like him to have a swift death? I don''t think so."


    I picked him up by the neck before focusing my Technique of ripping his memories out of his head.


    The images were projected outside his body in a sort of translucent screen, showing me the memory we needed to track down the insolent pieces of trash we needed to purge.


    The scene showed him meeting up with a cloaked man in the corner of an alley, the man passing him a poster of our dear Master painted on it.


    He then stabbed his finger at the poster, "Our Sect wants him captured. He''s at his most vulnerable right now so it will be the best time to do it."


    He shifted his head upwards and I frowned when I saw the face under the hood.


    It was Elder Tisi, the one that Master had personally busted the balls of way back at the Sect Showcase Festival.


    It seems the Fiery mes Sect really wants to be burned into the ground.

 Chapter 195 - Foxhunting

    (Kiyomi POV)


    "You know him?" I asked, seeing the sense of familiarity cross Manami''s face when the hooded man was revealed.


    ??


    Manami nodded, "Indeed. He was an idiot that dared to try and provoke Master and got his manhood crushed in turn."


    "Let me guess¡­ Cai Hong?"


    "Ufufufu~ You would think so wouldn''t you? Nope. It was Master himself that kicked him in between the legs~ That was where our dear little Cai Hong picked up the skill from~"


    I jolted a little, "Master did? That is quite... Interesting¡­"


    "This just proves that this world is just choked full of trash that needs to be purged," Manami chuckled, dropping the weakling to the ground.


    I raised an eyebrow at the trash that was still alive, "Are you not going to kill him?"


    "Ara? , ara? Is my cute little Kiyomi afraid that the little rat wille back and take revenge? Ufufufu~ I do intend to burn this whole ce down you know? Or perhaps you wish to take him back and have some more fun with him?"


    I sniffed, "No, I do not intend to do something as pointless as that. But little Cai Hong might want to have a go at him."


    ??Ufufufu! That is true~ Alright then¡­" Manami waved her hand over the bug, creating a circr glow underneath his prone form that teleported him away.


    I looked down at the trash left inside the room, "I suppose now we make it look like an ident?"


    "Oh, my darling little Kiyomi learns so fast!"


    Manami pulled me into her embrace, hugging my head to her chest.


    "Dear sister¡­ We are not little girls anymore. Please stop¡­"


    "Ufufufu~ Don''t need to be so reserved Kiyomi~ I know you did this with Master too~"


    "This and that are two different things."


    My sister stroked me tenderly on the cheek, "Oh? How so? Should we have some fun of our own when we get back?"


    "Without Master in between us? I will have to pass," I scoffed.


    "Ara, ara? What a wonderful idea~ I shall request that with Master when we get back!"


    I tried my best to hide the smile that creeped on to my face.


    "Now, let''s do a clean up and head back, hmmm?" Manami booped me on the nose.


    I scowled at her,?rubbing my nose with the back of my hand. As much as I love my sister, I do hate it when she does that.


    Both of us set to work around the inn, dragging bodies around to make it look like a fight had urred within.


    That means taking their weapons and stabbing into each others'' corpses and breaking apart a few of the furniture around the room.


    Even though we were nning to burn this ce down anyway, we can''t be too careful that someone might be able to investigate this scene and discover our involvement. After all, we have yet to infiltrate our members into any of the positions of authority yet.


    That will change as soon as ria starts her business here of course.


    After everything was set up, Manami lit a candle with a flick of her finger before dropping it near a barrel of alcohol.


    We moved to the entrance of the inn, stopping there to let Manami toss a dagger she had swiped from one of the men, the de burying itself in the barrel''s side to cause a leak.


    Soon, that puddle will catch fire and eventually spread to the rest of the building, destroying everything.


    Oh don''t worry, we made sure the barrel''s alcohol were one of the strongest ones, so it will definitely burn.


    I sighed as we stepped out into the night air within the slums. I never imagined that I would do such things after leaving my acting career behind.


    Not that I regretted a single moment of it though, just that I never expected it.


    "What a nice night, should we go out for a stroll?" My dear sister asked me with a mischievous smile.


    Before I could answer her, I felt a presence step out from the shadows of an alley nearby.


    The unmistakable form of Master stood at the alley''s entrance, staring at the currently burning building behind us in horror.


    "Mas¡­ Master? What are you doing here?" I gasped.


    He ignored me, opting to gape at the scene behind us instead, "What¡­ What have you girls done?"


    Manami held up her hands in a cating gesture, "Mas¡­ I can exin! Please wait!"


    He furrowed his brows at us, "Did you girls just burn down a building with people still inside?! What is wrong with you?!"


    "It''s not what it looks like!" I protested, joining my sister''s side.


    He stormed towards us, anger clear on his face, "I am disappointed in both of you! Come here so I can punish you!"


    I watched him step within our tail''s reach of us before both mine and my sister''s tail pierced through his body, stopping him dead in his tracks.


    "Wha¡­ Why¡­" He gasped, coughing up blood.


    Manami''s face was filled with rage, "Do you think we do not know our Master''s scent?! You smell absolutely disgusting aspared to Master!"


    My previously panic-stricken face smoothed out to my normal emotionless one, "And the acting too¡­ Master will never behave with such inelegance like you have done. Now spill, who are you?"


    The imposter''s face that had originally been filled with pain turned to one of mockingughter.


    "Kekeke! It seems my acting is still too poor to pass, even though Master Lin had so helpfully pointed it out for me not so long ago."


    Both my sister and I frowned at his words.


    "You are that guy who killed Sect Master Long," I recalled


    "Kekeke~ I am honored that you have remembered me!"


    "What did you do to Master?" Manami demanded.


    He smirked at us, "Nothing, really. I learnt my lesson that I can''t touch him. His reputation is not unfounded, after all~"


    "I suppose you''re here to take revenge on us burning down one of your hideouts?" I asked, jerking my head in the direction of the burning building.


    "Oh that? Kekeke~ Not at all! They can be easily reced. I''m more interested in you two! When I first saw the both of you, I could already sense the sealed beasts within you! That raw energy within¡­ If we can control them we will be able to destroy even Master Lin witho--"


    I channeled Ice Quarks through my tail, freezing his entire body in an instant.


    Manami then channeled Fire Quarks through her own tail, blowing up the ice statue from within.


    "That trash was really annoying," I sighed.


    "Fufufu~ Well, at least he''s done now. Let''s go back¡­ Nooow?"


    I noticed Manami''s words were rather slurred at the end.


    I turned to see her stumbling on her feet before she copsed, my arms barely thrusting out in time to catch her.


    "Kekeke~ It looks like your ice actually slowed the poison in your body~" The annoying voice echoed from around me. "No matter, it will hit you soon enough."


    As if on cue, my entire body began to feel heavy as well, prompting me to drop my sister before I copsed right on top of her, the darkness iming my vision momentster.


    Thest thing I remembered was hearing that piece of trash''sughter getting closer and closer to me.

 Chapter 196 - I’m Not Trapped Here With You, You Are Trapped Here With Me

    (Manami POV)


    I awoke to the sight of a damp, stone ground and the sound of water dripping nearby.


    ??


    My mind instantly recalled back to the events leading up to my unconsciousness and I immediately leapt to my feet, trying to summon a few balls of fire to protect myself.


    But the moment I tried to circte my quarks, an intense feeling of pain overwhelmed my senses that brought me to my knees.


    "Don''t try it sister... " Kiyomi''s voice entered my ears. "They poisoned our Quark Veins."


    I nced up from my position, quickly registering that I was trapped in a cage within a dungeon. Directly opposite me was my dear little sister, trapped in another cage that was simr to mine. At least the cage was big enough for us to stand and pace around in, instead of being cramped to the point of squatting.


    I looked around the dungeon, trying to find something that might aid us.


    It should be safe to assume that we are locked in an underground dungeon somewhere, with how rundown this ce was and how badly maintained it is, I would wager we are in a fort that had been abandoned.


    Chains and torture devices hung on the nails hammered into the wall while water leaked from the roof to stter somewhere in the room, the sound amplified a hundred times in this confined space. Without any windows, I can only assume the water meant it is currently raining outside, or this ce actually had a form of sewage system which is odd for an abandoned fort.


    A flight of stairs led upwards to a single heavy metal door, no doubt bolted shut.


    "What happened?" I asked, moving closer towards the bars.


    She sighed, "That thing we stabbed with our tails was another body double he filled with poison¡­ Contact with our tail''s fur was enough to let it enter our bodies¡­"


    I slumped against the bars, I can''t believe we were caught so easily¡­ It seems we have really grown a little too arrogant...


    "How long have we been here?" I chanced.


    Kiyomi shrugged, "There are no windows and I''ve only been awake for a short while myself. I would guess that someone woulde gloat over us soon."


    Expectedly on cue, the only door leading out of this ce was flung open, a cloaked man with his hood thrown over his head entering the dungeon. Behind him was aicallyrge man with rippling muscles that gave him a frame so huge he barely fit in through the door frame.


    "Ah, Seems like the lovelydies are awake! Hope you girls slept well!"


    Both Kiyomi and I scowled at him, opting not to reply to his taunts.


    "Kekeke~ If either of you are expecting help toe, you can perish that thought. I have already removed the tracking and protective inscriptionsid on you. Even if they followed yourst known position, they will be looking at the wrong ce!"


    My eyebrow raised slightly, a tracking and protective inscription? None of us knew of such an inscription nor applied it to any of us¡­ That means¡­


    AHHH~~ Master! For you to care so much about us! This one is not worthy! Ufufufufu~ Master is truly cute! When I go back, I''ll make sure to smother him as much as I can with my tails!


    While I was still in my fantasy of having a great mofu mofu time with Master, the piece of trash came up and smacked the bars of my cage with his knuckle.


    "If you would just give up the sealed beast within you, I might be inclined to even let both of you walk away scot-free. If you continue to be stubborn¡­ Kekeke~ My associate here will get to know both of you very intimately~"


    At the mention of that, the big trash licked his lips in an absolutely disgusting manner, there was no doubt on what he was nning to do to us.


    "Wouldn''t it be a shame if Master Lin''s precious disciples be nothing more than damaged goods right? Or maybe¡­ Kekeke~ You two might start to like it and stay with us willingly?"


    I ignored him in favour of nning how I would like to have Master brush my tails again. Then imagining him lying down on myp and letting me clean his ears, just the two of us alone in his room...


    Ahhh~ Wouldn''t that be absolutely perfect?!


    Ufufufu~ I never knew Master was so protective of us~ I will definitely need to share this piece of news with the other girlster!


    "I see both of you still choose to be stubborn¡­ Kekeke~ Doesn''t matter to me! It just makes it so much more fun to watch two arrogant and pompous girls slowly break down to nothing more than mindless whores!"


    He snapped his fingers, causing chains to appear from the ground underneath the two of us that locked our limbs in ce, suspending us slightly in the air.


    I barely noticed the action since I am now picturing how great it would be if Master allowed me to bathe with him. I will wash his back and he would wash my tails, then we would soak in the water in each other''s embrace, all the while whispering sweet nothings into each others'' ears.


    Ufufufufu~ I really need to do that when I get back~


    "Kekeke, You can scream all you want, but this dungeon is sound proof! Go ahead and have fun Wan Dan! Make sure you break them in good!"


    The big trash grinned, "Don''t worry, I will make sure they start begging for it in the next few minutes!"


    "Kekeke! I''m sure they will! Hope you don''t mind me watching right over he--"


    The door was flung open again, "Boss! We got trouble! There''s something outside that we¡­ We can''t handle by ourselves!"


    The trash clicked his teeth in annoyance, "Fine¡­ I''ll be right there. You have fun without me Wan Dan, I''lle backter."


    "Hehehe~ I hope you don''t mind them already broken on your return!"


    He gave a backwards wave before leaving with the neer, mming the door shut behind him.


    The big trash opened the hatch to my cage, squeezing himself in.


    I finally took notice of him after I finished my fantasy of Master giving me plenty of headpats in bed, a scowl materialising on my face the moment my eyes met his.


    "Lay a hand on me and I will rip your tongue out of your mouth and make you beg for the sweet release of death," I warned.


    The big trashughed, "You''re all chained up and your cultivation is locked! You''re nothing but a helpless little fox!"


    I sneered, "Am I? Try."


    Confident of his own ims, he reached out and grabbed me by my left arm, attempting to pull me closer towards him.


    I responded by breaking the chains that held my right wrist through sheer force, my handstching on to his wrist and twisting it with a loud crack.


    For a man his size, the high-pitched scream he gave is really quite pathetic.


    I tore away the other chain with my free hand before breaking the two chains that held my ankles.


    "Ho¡­ How?!" The big trash croaked, stepping away from me.


    "Ara? You didn''t really think Master never had us train without our cultivation before? Even without my Techniques, I can still tear you apart quite easily. And for you to dare defile this body that should belong to Master¡­ I hope you are prepared~ Fufufu~"


    He lifted his fist to try and punch me, only for me to duck underneath it and deliver a straight punch into his throat.


    He gagged and choked, taking two steps back while his hands grasped at his neck.


    My hand immediately reached into his mouth, grabbing on to the muscle that I was looking for before yanking it out.


    Blood spurted from his mouth as his tongue was ripped past his lips mercilessly, the crimson liquid staining the bars of the cage.


    I belong to Master, thus only Master can touch me!


    For this piece of trash who thinks he can touch me so carelessly¡­ I will make sure he wishes he was never born!


    I ignored his face of terror and descended upon him, beginning his brutal little punishment with my own two hands.

 Chapter 197 - You Have Unsealed The Beast

    (Kiyomi POV)


    I watch as my sister sauntered out of her cage casually, not even throwing a backwards nce at the mangled mess of flesh that used to be human inside the cage. Bits of him were littered all around the cage, some stuck on the floor, a few on the bars and I know the ceiling had some of him too.


    ??


    "Was that really necessary, dear sister?" I asked.


    "Ufufufu~ Of course! How else would you punish an imbecile like him?"


    I tried not to roll my eyes, "A simple ripping out of the heart would have sufficed."


    "But less satisfying~" she giggled. "And he wouldn''t have the time to regret and give praise to Master if he dies too quickly~"


    I sighed, "I suppose that''s a point."


    Both of us just stared at each other for a minute, me still being suspended in the air by the chains the weakling from before had summoned while Manami stood just outside my prison.


    My sister tilted her head, "Are you not going to break out of that?"


    "My dearest sister¡­ Unlike you who had several months, I have yet to fully enhance my physical body using the method Master has so graciously taught us. So no, I am not able to break free of this by myself."


    "Ara ara~ Forgive your sister''s forgetfulness~" Sheughed, stepping up to the bars of my cage.


    Grasping one of the?bars with her delicate hand, she easily ripped it out and tossed it aside, giving her enough room to squeeze through the gaps.


    Manami then proceeded to tear apart the chains that bound me, catching me when I fell from the air.


    "Ufufufu~ Is my dear little Kiyomi unharmed?"


    I rolled my eyes, "Dear sister, do I have to keep reminding you that I am no longer the little girl I once was?"


    "Ara? Ufufufu~ But you''ll always be my cute little sister to me~"


    I pried myself out of her grasp, "You are just a few seconds older."


    "Ufufufu~ That still makes me older~"


    I sighed, slipping out of the cage from the hole that she had made.


    "Ara, ara~ My little Kiyomi is so shy~ It''s ok, your big sister understands~"


    "... Dear sister, could we focus on getting out of here first? Our Quark Veins are still poisoned in case you forgot."


    "Ufufufu~ Don''t worry, this big sister will protect you~" Manami sang, hopping out of the cage after me.


    "In that case, could you get the door for me, please?" I gestured towards the door.


    "Well¡­ There''s no need for that, kekeke~" A trashy voice called out from behind us.


    We turned just in time to see that trash step out from the shadows, his cloak still thrown over his head so that only the bottom half of his face was visible.


    His mouth creased into a frown when he noticed the state that his associate was in within Manami''s former prison.


    "Seems like you girls were the ones who had the fun huh? But too bad for you I''m done being nice¡­"


    He reached out his hand towards us and pulled, the action causing shadows to appear from beneath our feet and wrapped around us.


    "Fufufu~ What''s wrong? Scared that we helpless little foxes will hurt you?" Manami taunted him.


    "There are so many ways I can break you in¡­" The trash hissed. "It is only because I thought you mighte to see our side''s reasoning and join us instead that I refrained from using such extreme methods."


    "And your ''mild'' method was to have some flea have his way with us," I scoffed, rolling my eyes at him. "Maybe you should switch careers and go into theatre instead. To be able to tell such a lie with such a straight face requires exceptional talent."


    "Hmph! Neither of you know the truth behind this world! Your silly little church is nothing more than a gathering of desperate people clinging to a piece of driftwood! You think Master Lin is the epitome of power? There are things out there that could kill him with just a look!"


    My ears perked up slightly, though no one else noticed, "Such as?"


    "Monsters that you think only exist in myths but prowl around within our very ne, the various races of Superior Dragons and the monsters of the Abyss. And if you are unfortunate enough to meet a Great One, not even heaven can help you!"


    Great One? Why does that name sound familiar? It feels like I have heard of it yet also not¡­ Such a strange feeling.


    "Ufufufu~ And where are such monstrosities?" Manmi asked, mockingughter clear in her voice. "Are you sure you have not taken a children''s storybook and mistook fiction as fact?"


    He shook his head, "Kekeke¡­ If only you knew. We have already uncovered an artifact that could summon a Great One to this world. Once we learn how to control it, this world will fall to its knees!"


    My sister tilted her head, "Ara? I''m guessing that''s why you tried to control Abbadon? How devious~"


    "Kekeke~ Quite a sharp one. I guess you aren''t Master Lin''s disciple for nothing. Abbadon''s control was supposed to pave the way for us toplete the Great One''s summoning. But we all know what happened there hmm? So be proud that you girls manage to dy our ns for just a few months more."


    Are all Dark Sect members so loose lipped? Just need to stroke their ego for a bit and all their secret ns fall out of their mouth like a waterfall.


    "Well enough of that," The trash spat, pulling out some kind of orb that reeked of darkness and despair. "I only came back to get the sealed beasts from the two of you since some damnplications came up. Kekeke~ I should have just done this from the start instead of trying to bring you over!"


    Manami probably didn''t like where it was going and acted right then.


    She immediately ripped her the shadows binding her apart, leaping towards the flea to try and knock the orb out of his hands.


    But it seems it was within his expectations as a beam of light shed out from the orb to hit my dear sister''s chest before she could even reach two feet from him.


    She let out a gasp before copsing on the ground, curling up into a ball as darkness began to cover her body.


    The same light hit me as well and my entire body felt extremely lethargic, a slight prickle of pain blossomed out from what I recognised to be my Cultivation Point.


    At the back of my mind, I heard the tortured screams of a beast, the wails drowning out every other sound that I could hear.


    The pain travelled up towards my chest, as though something was trying to w itself out of my body.


    That something turned out to be a ball of white light bursting out from my chest, just as a simr looking one appeared from my dear sister''s chest.


    Both of those orbs were immediately captured by two tendrils of darkness from the orb that the trash had been holding, pulling them into it faster than the eye could blink.


    The absence of that light also made me feel like something was missing within me, as though there was a void at where it had been.


    "Kekeke~ And now, we are ready for the final show! Right on time too~"


    The sound of something exploding came from behind me, the metal door that led to the dungeon''s exit being blown clean off its hinges and throwing up a cloud of dust.


    "Really unfortunate, kekeke~ Never thought someone was dumb enough to summon forth a pack of them. I''m afraid this is the end of the line for the both of you, so goodbye~"


    The trash melted back into the shadows,pletely disappearing from our sight.


    The dust cleared and giant monsters with the head of a deer''s skull crawled into the room, the tentacles on its back sweeping aside the debris like it weighed nothing.


    I cursed silently, having the ball of light pulled out of me seemed to have drained all of my energy which prevented me from doing anything to save ourselves. No doubt Manami was also experiencing the same thing right now seeing how she was still curled up on the floor.


    With both of us powerless, there was no way we could defend ourselves against such monsters.


    Will we die here?


    As though hearing my inner plea for help, a portal opened up in front of me letting the only person I worship step through.


    "Master¡­" I cried, a little ashamed that he had to see me in this state.


    Master only looked at me and gave a reassuring nod, his eyes lighting up as he walked forward to ce himself in between us and those monsters.


    I knew then that we were already safe and promptly drifted into unconsciousness.

 Chapter 198 - Steal My Mofu Mofu, I’ll Make You Into Mapo Tofu

    (MC POV)


    I waved my hand at the monsters, prompting them to file out of the dungeon obediently to continue their rampage amongst the rest of the Dark Sect.


    ??


    How did I find this ce? Simple really.


    The protection and tracking inscriptions were actually disguised rm inscriptions. There was no need for me to infringe on my disciples'' privacy after all, I''m not a stalker. No really, I''m not.


    But when someone tries to remove the inscription or the girls feel distressed, it will trigger the rm to notify me which in turn activates the real tracking inscription hidden under it.


    All I had to do then was to wait for Manami and Kiyomi to stop moving before teleporting myself to a location nearby.


    It seemed like the kidnappers had taken over an abandoned fort deep inside a forest, a short distance away to the East of Jin City.


    The tracking inscription told me that they are below ground, that means they''re most likely being locked in some kind of dungeon within the fort.


    As much as I would like to just charge in and massacre everyone right now, I don''t want to let my cute disciples see memit murder in broad daylight. Monsters would be a different case since that''s not seen as murder, but if they were to pick up the habit of looking down on human life, that would be a big no no.


    Oh, you must be wondering why I''m caring about such inane things when the safety of my discipleses first.


    I''m way ahead of you in that department.


    As mentioned, under one of the rm inscriptions was the tracking one. The other hidden inscription was the protection inscription. So right at this moment, the protection inscriptions are active on both of them.


    Should their physical bodiese under threat, a barrier will be activated around them immediately. In other words. there''s no need to worry about some sick fat man trying toy their hands on my disciples'' purity. And if those barriers get activated, I would of course make reaching my disciples the utmost priority.


    Of course, that doesn''t mean I''ll take my own sweet time rescuing them, it just means I need to do things a little bit more smartly.


    Oh, that''s right! Since it is fine for them to see me kill monsters, I just need to make monsters do the work for me! All I need is for an alibi for one such group to appear¡­


    Now, if only there was some conveniently ced dark artifact that I can make use of around here?


    Oh who am I kidding? I''m at an outpost of the Dark Sect, of course there are dark artifacts justying around!


    As luck would have it, a group of them seem to be performing some kind of ritual just outside the fort walls. A ring of five cloaked members gathered around what seemed to be a chalice filled with an inky ck substance, chanting in low voices.


    Although I have no idea what they were actually doing, this little ceremony of theirs would serve my purpose quite well.


    The five of them were so focused on their chanting that they did not notice their own shadows getting longer, making space for the first of the monsters to appear.


    Previously, I had used illusions to create the monsters to chase the students. It was a simple mind trick to hypnotise them into thinking there was actually a monster in front of them even when there were none.


    You heard that right, the monsters that chased them around the Sect werepletely imaginary and could only be seen by them, that was why I wasn''t worried about other Sect members panicking from the monsters since they don''t actually exist.


    And if any of the students in Brendan''s group get hit by the illusion, their brain will still register the pain and force even though nothing hit them physically. What? Did you think I would actually put their lives at risk from summoning real monsters?


    I am a certified teacher ok? Just look at how well my disciples are doing!


    As for the current monsters I''m summoning right now, they are definitely not illusions.


    Using Dark Quarks to give the monsters a physical shape before using Astral Quarks to imnt enraged spirits into the body, it won''t be a matter of just having your brain registering the pain when one of these hit you.


    Only when the monsters were halfway out of the ground did one of the Dark Sect idiots notice something was wrong.


    "What in the¡­ Monsters!"


    The monster nearest to him grabbed him by the head and tossed him aside, smashing him against a wall.


    Did I mention that the spirits imnted in these monsters were the victims of the Dark Sect? Yeah, there were quite a lot of them just wandering around here so I bet more than a few of them have a bone to pick with these guys.


    And I just provided them the means to do so.


    Three of the acolytes were immediately ripped apart by the monsters that stepped out from their shadows, thest one I let run back into the fort to warn their boss.


    All of the monsters then turned their heads to me.


    "Don''t look at me, you''re free to do whatever but finding my girls is priority. Once you do that, you guys can go knock yourselves out."


    They cackled in glee before dashing towards the fort, the ce quickly filling up with screams of pain and despair.


    I strolled in behind them, ignoring the brutally murdered corpses that littered the area outside the fort and stepping over the smashed in gates.


    It didn''t take long for the summons to find the dungeons my disciples were being kept, both them seemingly being restrained by whom I suppose is the boss of this ce.


    I originally intended to appear in front of them to protect my disciples from the monsters and make it seem like they were not rted to me, but seeing both of them pass out immediately after seeing me made me dismiss that n.


    I immediately set to checking on their state of being, finding nothing amiss with their physical health.


    Tails and ears are still very fuwah fuwah so there''s absolutely no issues.


    It was only after I checked their Cultivation Points do I realise that the sealed foxes were no longer there.


    That bloody bastard took my mofu mofu!


    Oh no no no, some people are going to die today!

 Chapter 199 - Kill Him

    (The bloody bastard''s POV)


    I stepped out from the shadow tunnel I created, the orb that contains the sealed beasts grasped firmly in my hands. Around me were stone cold greyish walls that looked simr to the fort that I had just came from, only that these were obviously more well-maintained.


    ??


    The room itself was huge, big enough to contain an entire army. It was filled with obsidian columns reaching far up into the darkness of the ceiling dispersed at uniform intervals with torches hung on each of them.


    Right now I was standing in the middle of it on a sort of raised tform, since this room was specifically designed to direct all forms of shadow travel here to protect ourselves from unwanted intruders.


    I looked down at the orb, extending my senses to feel the energy radiating from it.


    Kekeke~ The power being contained within this orb was so immense I thought it might not even be enough to hold the beasts within, but it seems this sealing orb lives up to its name of being able to trap any creature inside it and contain it there.


    "So you''re back," A deep voice rumbled from my left. "I assume you found something?"


    I turned to see a man twice my height step out of one of the column''s shadows, his hood thrown back to reveal his scarred, angr face.


    He was a Cardinal of the Dark Sect like me, both of us being quite highly ranked and strong within the Dark sect itself. While I was the Dark Cardinal of Deception, he Was the Dark Cardinal of Pride.


    "Kekeke~ More than that. Found two really nice sealed beasts while I was out. Potentially cataclysmic ss even."


    "Truly? We mustn''t waste time then, you should bring that to the Initiation Chamber right away! With them, the n is finally ready!"


    Ah yes, the ce where we brainwash captured monsters to do our bidding, a very convenient ce if I do say so myself.


    "Kekeke~ That was my n all along."


    I stepped off the tform while tucking the orb under my arm, mypatriot following after me.


    "So where did you get them? I doubt you can find two cataclysmic ss monsters lying around by the roadside."


    "Got them off a pair of foxes from our most hated church. It''s only because I felt the pull from the sealing stone when I got near them that one time that I even knew they had something inside them, or else I wouldn''t even have suspected."


    "Oh? Wouldn''t the meddler do something about it?"


    I smirked, "Kekeke~ Some idiot at my ce summoned a pack of Wendigos, those foxes will get devoured by them and leave no trace behind. No one will know."


    "Wahahaha! Perfect! That will definitely give that stupid church a blow! Speaking of which, have you heard from the outpost that is trying to summon a Great One?"


    "Hmph, nope and never cared. I don''t think they can do it anyway so I wouldn''t be expecting anything."


    "Wahaha! You''re right about that! Never knew why the Bishops let them go ahead with it. Oh! By the way, I heard the country of Dong will be making a move soon."


    "Kekeke~ That means chaos and an easier time for us, perfect!"


    "My thoughts exactly!"


    We strode down the corridor, the torches on both sides of the wall lighting up automatically as we passed by.


    "Se we gonna be heading to the final phase? How many are there within the orb now?"


    I nced at the orb, "Probably about three hundred or so. I don''t remember the exact number."


    "Wahahaha! That is impressive enough! With our army, we could even take over the whole continent by force if we want to!"


    "Kekeke~ It is just a matter of time."


    It was a short walk for us before we reached our destination, the room locked behind a set of thick stone doors.


    I had just ced my hand on the surface of the door when a shrill whistle echoed throughout the corridor.


    We froze.


    That sound meant that someone foreign had just entered our base through our teleportation hall and something tells me that I would most definitely not be d to see who it was.


    As per protocol, we used a shadow tunnel to teleport ourselves to the hall where arge crowd had already gathered, a contrast to the previously empty hall when I had arrived.


    And who else should the intruder be but the man, the myth, the legend, Master Lin himself.


    "Now¡­ I know who you guys are and you know who I am. I don''t know what you are doing here and nor do I really care. If you are looking for a ransom, I can tell you I have the money. But I also have a particr set of skills, skills that I have acquired after long years of cultivation. Return to me my mofu mofu and that will be the end of it, I will not kill you today. Don''t, and I will kill each and everyone of you in this ce."


    A particrly brave, dumb, but brave, acolyte stepped forward, "There''s more than a thousand of us in here, Master Lin. Surely you don''t think you can take all of us on?"


    The strongest Practitioner in our ne turned his head slowly towards the person that spoke.


    "I will. Personally. Kill. Each. And every one. Of you." He repeated, emphasizing on each word that he spoke.


    Usually, this would be where I would step up and mock him for his arrogance, but the aura that he was giving off felt vastly different from that night I infiltrated into his room.


    It felt more¡­ Malicious? No¡­ It was more suffocating.


    That was when I realised¡­


    For him toe here using the shadow tunnel, it means he is capable of using Dark Quarks as well, the element that is supposed to be avoided and despised by every other Practitioner not of our Sect.


    This¡­ This is not good. We have severely underestimated Master Lin.


    As slowly as possible, I moved the orb underneath my cloak, hiding it from view.


    Someone else stepped forward, "Here''s a counter proposal Master Lin, you join us and we won''t kill you. And maybe you can get that er¡­ Mofu? That mofu whatever thing from us if you behave well enough."


    Master Lin merely returned his head to stare straight ahead, "Last warning from me before people start dying here."


    "The only one who will die is you!" The brave but oh so foolish one brought his hand up to summon an arc of dark lightning.


    Before he could even throw it at his target, Master Lin had already stretched out his hand towards the acolyte and pulled.


    That Dark Sect member''s throat was ripped out, the man needing another second longer to register what had happened before he copsed on his knees, clutching at his throat and drowning in his own blood.


    Master Lin waved his hand again and the acolyte''s face caved in like something had punched it in, breaking possibly everything in his body before flinging him away.


    He crashed into the column at lightning speed, his entire body a mangled mess with almost every bone sticking out of his body. Needless to say, he''s already quite dead.


    Master Lin sighed, "I guess death it is then."


    "Kill him!"

 Chapter 200 - We Will Get Right Back To The Purge After This Intermission

    (MC POV)


    "Kill him!" Some guy shouted from within the crowd.


    ??


    That prompted everyone to surge forwards, a few of them bearing weapons while others started circting their own Techniques.


    Now, if you ask whether I expected to face a thousand enemies when I teleported here, I can tell you that I most definitely did not.


    Back when I noticed that the sealed beasts were taken, I knew there was no stopping me until I got them back.


    No, it''s not just because of the fluff ok? I admit that it''s part of the reason, but not the biggest reason as to why I''m like this.


    ¡­


    Ok, it is a rather big reason, but not the whole reason.


    Come on, don''t tell me you wouldn''t do the same for a thousand tails of fluff!


    Yeah I thought so.


    So there''s the issue of needing to rescue those giant foxes, but there''s no way I''ll just leave my two cute disciples unconscious on the ground in some random dungeon too.


    Thus, I picked both of them up under my arms before teleporting back to my courtyard, intending to let them sleep in their rooms.


    What I most definitely did not expect was for someone to be squatting down at the corner of my courtyard''s entrance.


    "Brendan? What the hell are doing here?"


    The youth jumped up in surprise, "Ma¡­ Master Lin?! This is¡­ Wait¡­ Is this your courtyard?! Oh no¡­ I am so, so sorry! I didn''t know!"


    I shook my head, "It''s fine. Just tell me why you''re hiding there. You better not be trying to steal my underwear."


    "I¡­ I would never! I¡­ I was just hiding from Sylphy¡­"


    I raised my eyebrow at him. Suspecting this isn''t a simple situation, I jerked my head in the direction of my disciples'' rooms, prompting him to follow me without question.


    "Hiding from her? Why? I thought you two were a thing?"


    He sighed, "That''s¡­ Only to her. I was never interested in her."


    "Why not? She seems like a lovely girl."


    "That''s what I thought at first¡­ But when I tried to tell her that I really wasn''t interested in her¡­ She tried to stab me with a knife."


    I stopped, "She tried to what?"


    "Stab me. With a damn knife. While saying things like ''if you can''t love me, then I''ll make sure you don''t love anybody else''."


    Woah woah woah¡­ I thought she was just a useless goddess, not a useless goddess with yandere tendencies.


    "What the hell did you do to her?"


    He just shrugged at me, "I don''t know¡­ She became like this ever since she hit her head on the tree that day¡­"


    What? Is that it? Severe head trauma that caused a shift in her personality? How hard did she hit her head?


    I sighed, "I take it nothing you say will convince her otherwise?"


    He nodded, shivering slightly.


    I resisted the urge to drag my hand down my face, not that I could anyway since both my hands are upied with carrying my fox disciples.


    I continued forward, Brendan helping me open the door to my disciples'' quarters, stepping aside to let me ce Kiyomi and Manami in their respective beds.


    "You can hide here first then, I still have some things to do so I''ll talk to her when I get back. In the meantime, help me look after these two."


    He nced at the two girls that are currently unconscious, "I''ve been meaning to ask about that¡­ Are they your disciples?"


    "Indeed they are, so if I find out you do anything untowards while I''m absent, don''t even dream about seeing your family again. Understood?"


    "Yes sir."


    "Good, now excuse me, I need to go take something back from some people."


    With those words, I sent myself back to the dungeon, scanning the area for any residual of Elemental Quarks that might suggest where the bloody bastard went to.


    It didn''t take long for me to find the shadow tunnel in the corner of the room. Though it was already closed, I can still trace it back to its destination by following its trail.


    With that much information, it was a simple matter for me to just create my own tunnel leading towards wherever that guy went. I could only hope that I''m not toote.


    And that''s how I ended up in my current situation of facing a literal army once I came here.


    I actually expected someone with authority to step up to confront me first, not who is obviously a grunt to attack me without an order. I suppose the Dark Sect is way less organised than I thought them to be.


    But with everyone wearing the same damned ck cloak, it''s going to be a hassle for me to find the one who took my mofu mofu away.


    So of course, the most simplest solution would be to just kill them all and loot themter.


    First, rip out the throat and punch in the face of that upstart, then taunt them into charging me to make it a chaotic mess.


    Everything''s proceeding just as I had nned.


    One of the Dark Sect members closest to me charged forward with a dagger that was obviouslyced with poison.


    He leapt up, stabbing the dagger downwards from over his head with both hands.


    A lightning bolt sting towards his midsection was enough to send him flying back, crashing and tripping another group of charging Practitioners below the tform.


    Another one of them charged at me with a sword, its tip pointing straight towards my abdomen. I suppose these are the low ranked members who aren''t that great at circting Dark Quarks so they resorted to distracting me with their suicidal charge.


    Or they might actually be thinking they stood a chance of gutting me in this mess.


    Either way, it''s not like I will show them any mercy anyway.


    I side-stepped the stab, thrusting my left hand through his chest until my arm appeared through his back. I tilted my head to the side to avoid the spray of blood that came out of his mouth, can''t this guy die with the decency of not making a mess?


    I flung my arm in an arc, tossing the dying Practitioner aside to crash into another group of attackers trying to climb up the tform.


    I swung my arm up to the side, creating a portal that absorbed the dark spear that tried to impale me before opening the exit right below its summoner.


    The spear skewered him right between the legs, the momentum sending him straight up to be stuck on top of the ceiling.


    Another fighter wannabe charged at me with his fists raised, dark miasma coating both of his arms.


    I ducked underneath his wild swing, hooking my arm around his neck to pivot him around as a human shield.


    The poison needles fired from somewhere in the crowd hit him in the chest, causing the man to start to convulse and foam at the mouth.


    Shoving his dead body away, I summoned fire in both my palms before pping them in front of me, heating up the air exactly five metres in front of me.


    The air exploded into mes, burning a good number of them into ashes before they could even start to scream.


    Out of the corner of my eyes, I noticed the air around me shimmering slightly, prompting me to leap upwards into the air.


    Not even a secondter, the ground where I had been at cracked under the sudden increase of gravity.


    I raised my palm before pushing downwards, using the exact same Technique on the guy who tried to use it on me.


    The guy, and the people unfortunate enough to be around him, was immediately squashed into the ground and ttened into meat paste within the new crater I made.


    Just as I was considering inscribing a few explosion inscriptions on the columns as my next move, a beam of light shot out from an orb some guy had been holding, hitting me square in the chest.


    The world spun around me before a suction force pulled me towards the orb faster than I could think, my entire vision turning ck.


    Well shit.

 Chapter 201 - I Screwed Up Again

    (MC POV)


    The feeling of vertigo overwhelmed me as I fell within the darkness. I prepared tond on something solid but all I got was something extremely soft and fluffy.


    ??


    Yes, no need to tell me, I know what Inded on.


    "Ma¡­ Master?!"


    I?looked up to see the giant head of a red fox staring back at me.


    "Did¡­ Did Master get captured too?! Oh no! What¡­ What should we do?! We¡­ We need to get out of here or--"


    A paw with white coloured fur smacked her on the head, "Be quiet sister. Really¡­ I haven''t seen you for a few millennia and you be like this¡­ I really wonder what happened with you¡­"


    The red fox whined, ducking her head.


    The white fox turned her attention to me, "Divine One, it''s been awhile. I had hoped our reunion could''ve been under much better circumstances, but I suppose it could be worse."


    I nodded at her, "Likewise. My only regret was that I was not fast enough to stop your captures before it happened."


    She shook her head, "No¡­ For a Divine Being like you, even if you had fallen, to risk yourself for us is an honour more than we can ask for."


    The red fox perked up, "Divine Being? Sister¡­ I think you are mistaken, Master isn''t--"


    She got smacked on the head again, her white furred sister shushing her, "I said quiet, you. You did not bear witness to what he did with a Great One. So show him a little more respect."


    "But I do show him respect¡­" the red one mumbled under her breath.


    "Do forgive my sister, Divine One. She is rather¡­ Excitable."


    I waved my hand, "It''s no problem. The real issue now is, where are we?"


    The younger fox''s ears perked up again, "Oh, I know, I know! We''re inside a sealing orb that the annoying dark sect guy was carrying all along! I heard him say something about controlling all the monsters to create an army!"


    "Indeed," The white fox added. "It seems like they n to use a monster army to assault a city."


    Well that doesn''t sound good. We got the country of Dong nning to invade from the Death Mountains behind us and then we have the Dark Sect nning their own schemes within.


    "Ok, where are these monsters?" I asked.


    "Right below you, Master!" The red fox informed me energetically.


    I raised an eyebrow, "What? Were their ns to use the two of you to attack some far off city? Not to belittle you, but I think taking over the capital city with just the two of you might be a bit of a stretch, even with me out of the picture."


    "Ehehehe~ Master, I didn''t mean us," she giggled. "Just look below!"


    Curious, I stepped towards the edge of her body, peering down to see thergest gathering of monsters I have everid eyes on.


    Correction,rgest gathering of monsters in the Earthen ne at least. I''ve seen much bigger numbers but I definitely don''t remember seeing this many back down here.


    Ah, but then again, I''ve mostly just kept myself inside my room for most of my time in the Earthen ne anyway. So even if this event happened before I ascended, I wouldn''t have known about it either.


    But this is still a rather impressive collection of them though.


    There were the standard few monsters that were basically mutated animals like bears, wolves and even lizard monsters, but some of them were the rare ones that I didn''t think would get captured here nor have seen before.


    There''s a giant floating eyeball with eyestalks all around its body and a wide gaping mouth just below its iris. Right next to it was a humanoid figure that had a squid''s faceplete with tentacles at where its mouth should be.


    A short distance away from them was a group of armored skeletons that surrounded a skeleton that was hovering slightly above the ground protectively. That particr skeleton was wearing a set of intricate robes with a book held in its hand, signifying its status as a lich.


    There were even a few orcs scattered around, mingling with a small group of kobolds and what I can only assume to be a giant bear with the head of an owl hovering near them.


    And if I am not mistaken, there''s also a hydra that was curled up and sleeping all the way at the far end of the mass.


    Right beside that hydra was a monster just asrge, if not bigger. It had purplish skin and a reddish mane on the top of its head. Two bullish horns curved wickedly out from within that mane, looking just as menacing as it is deadly.


    As big as these monsters are, the two foxes still had them beat in terms of size by a very big margin.


    "Alright¡­ I recognise a number of them that would happily tear each other apart while in here. Any reason why they didn''t?"


    "We''ve asked around," The white fox remarked, her tails swayingzily. "It seems that nothing can die while in here and anything you try to do to anyone else just gets nullified immediately. You won''t feel the want of sustenance while you are here too, so no one starves."


    I raised my eyebrow, "Must mean they''ve been here a long time already if they already stopped trying."


    "Oh yep! That hydra has been here for at least five decades or so, same goes for the behemoth beside it," the younger fox chipped in merrily. "Seems like the Dark Sect have been working on this n for a very long time!"


    Five decades? Damn¡­ I would have been bored out of my mind if I even went into closed door cultivation for five years, let alone decades.


    "I see then¡­ What do you girls say about busting out of here?"


    The two foxes looked at each other before back to me, the red one curling one of her tails around me.


    "Oh Master~ We have tried to. Even after getting everyone here to unleash their powers was not enough to break us out of here. It seems like the sealing orb is unbreakable from the inside."


    "But if we were to break out of here, I would like to help these monsters as well," the white fox added.


    I thought for a while before stepping up to the edge again to look down at the monsters gathered before me.


    "All you monsters down there listen here!"


    Most of them looked up but many showed little interest in me, turning away almost immediately.


    "You guys have been trapped here for an incredibly long time, now we can break out of here! Will you fight back against the damned Dark Sect that locked you in here?!"


    The lich floated a little closer, speaking in an unmistakably feminine voice, "If you are here to suggest all of us pour our energy together and focus at a single point to break out, you can save your breath, human."


    The white fox hissed at the lich in irritation, "You are standing before a Divine Being! I will watch your tongue if I were you."


    The lich scoffed, "What are you going to do? Kill me? Not like you can while we''re here and that''s not considering the fact that I am already dead."


    "If anyone can get us out, then he can."


    "Oh really? Why would someone that great get sent here in the first ce?"


    The white fox was about to argue back again but I raised a hand for her to stop.


    "There is no need for you to help me, I can break us out of here myself. But before that, I need to know who you guys will turn your weapons against once we are out? Will it be us, each other or the damn bastards who got you guys here in the first ce?"


    The floating eyeball drifted closer, speaking in a surprisingly calm manner, "You need not worry about infighting, we have already grown tired of it over the years¡­ If you can truly get us out of this forsaken, maddening ce, I will follow you for life. For something like me to actually see darkness¡­ This ce is unnatural."


    "As will we!" One of the orcs stepped forward, waving his giant axe, "If ''da great white fox speaks truth, me an ma Boyz will follow yer! Yer enemiez are our enemiez!"


    A kobold stepped up beside him, "Yeah, this ce is boring! We wanna run free again! Get us out of ''ere and we''ll hunt for you, we do!"


    One of the hydra''s heads lifted up, "We have been sssuffering inssside here for more than five decadesss, waiting for sssomething, anything to happen¡­ We have already forgotten the kisss of the sssun''sss rays¡­ Divine One¡­ Grant usss freedom we bessseech of you¡­"


    Arge group of the beast type monsters growled in approval.


    I turned back to the foxes, "Ok, why can they speak so well? And why is everyone so cooperative aside from the lich?"


    "You have both the lich and I to thank for their fluency," The squid face monster exined, floated forward to stop beside said lich. "Years of idleness has persuaded us to try and teach to pass the time. As for why the lich is being such an ungrateful thing, you have to understand she was once human."


    The lich snorted at his words but made noment.


    Ok, I never even knew that his race could speak, this is quite a discovery.


    "Very well then, know that if any of you harbour thoughts of betrayal¡­" I infused Pure Elemental Quarks into my killing intent and sent it out in a wave.


    For this one, I allowed it to be more concentrated aspared to the one I did when I first met Lian Li. They are rather powerful monsters so this should be necessary to at least intimidate them.


    And of course, somehow even with this level something just had to go wrong¡­


    Except for the foxes that I specifically left out of targeting, everyone else spasmed and dropped to the floor in crumpled heaps, all of them unconscious and foaming at the mouth. Even the hydra and behemoth had rolled over on their backs, the whites of their eyes showing.


    What.

 Chapter 202 - Today, We Dine In Hell

    (MC POV)


    All of them had their heads bowed low, not even daring to meet my gaze. The lich seems much more subdued than before, even after I told her it was fine she still executed a perfect dogeza in front of me, apologizing for her earlier rudeness.


    ??


    Right now, all of them were on their feet, ready to take their revenge on those that locked them in here in the first ce.


    Well the pressure''s on me now, it will be utterly embarrassing if I actually fail to do it.


    Right, let''s recap.


    I''ve got an assortment of various beast monsters; a lich with her group of undead minions; some squid face monster who is also a psychic; a floating eyeball that had even more eyes on its eyestalks that I still don''t know the capabilities of; a giant bear owl or owl bear, no idea what to call it; a group of orcs and kobolds that seem to have became one big family somehow; then there''s the hydra and behemoth just chilling at the back.


    Last but not least, there''s the hundred tailed giant foxes to go with them as well. I won''t say much, but if I was standing on the other side of this group, I would probably not be sticking around.


    Ok, that''s not true. If they were threatening my disciples'' safety, I would probably just wipe them all out without a second thought. But right now, even if I can take on the army of Dark Sect members waiting just outside by myself, having someone watching my back still gives a reassuring feling.


    "Ok, just to make sure, I don''t think the hall is big enough to amodate either of you two," I pointed to the two foxes. "Got anything you can do about that?"


    The white fox nodded, "We can shrink ourselves to a certain extent. It will still berger than our behemoth and hydra friend but I think it should be fine¡­"


    Right¡­ Well, worsees to worse, it''s just the ceilinging down on top of us, not really a big deal.


    Focusing my senses back within myself, I drew in the energy of the stars again to fuel my powers.


    I felt the breath of everything around me, how their muscles squeezed and rxed with every movement they made. The sound of them gulping down their saliva was as loud as a boulder dropping into a pond, drowning out their already deafening heartbeats.


    At the height of it all, I felt their very being as though everyone was connected to me somehow. It felt so full of¡­ Life.


    This was something I never felt before this.


    I''m starting to think that Sylphy might be right somehow but there''s still that little nagging feeling that this might not be the full story.


    Honestly, it didn''t really matter to me as long as I get to continue my simple life and spend the days getting pampered by my disciples.


    Oh right, shouldn''t get too distracted now. This is a crucial point where I have to direct the umted energy towards a single point to hopefully get us out of here.


    It''s actually not that hard to break a sealing orb actually, all you need to do is to punch a hole through it and the entire thing will shatter. Even if it''s a pinprick sized hole, that will be enough.


    Unleashing the energy as a beam, it hit something invisible in the air and created a crack.


    Behind me, I heard the audible sounds of a few hundred beings gasping all at once.


    "So easily?!"


    "All of us couldn''t even do it together¡­"


    "Isn''t it true that trying to create a pinprick hole on a normal sealing orb from within is like destroying an entire world?"


    "He''s the real deal¡­"


    I managed to ignore all the whisperings to concentrate on widening the crack before finally delivering the st that should punch a hole through it.


    Thest thing I actually expected was that the hole was much, much bigger than the pin prick size I was going for.


    An entire section of it exploded into minute shards and we could even see the face of the person holding the orb lighting up in surprise, right before all of us were surrounded by an aura of blinding light.


    The guy who was carrying the orb probably wanted to move out of the hall when he got me in it, moving all the way to the front of the crowd.


    That meant when we were freed, all of us now upied one side of the hall while the Dark Sect Members upied the other side, a nice line dividing up the two sides. At least the hall was big enough for both the foxes to fit in without destroying the ceiling.


    Everything became so silent that you could hear a pin drop.


    "Ah¡­ The pulse oftent psionics within such weak, fragile minds¡­ I''ve already forgotten how it feels to feast on them¡­" The squid head guy muttered behind me.


    "Finally¡­ I get to see something new rather than that emptiness of darkness¡­" The eyed monster muttered, almost tearily.


    The orc leader sniffed the air, "Heh... ya smell dat Boyz? dat''s da smell uv fresh meat!"


    The kobold beside him wiped at his mouth with the back of his arm, "Kehihihi! We can finally hunt!"


    "Fascinating living specimens¡­" The lich mused. "It''s been a while since I got the chance to do some experiments on them¡­"


    "The aether¡­ It''s been so long since I felt its embrace¡­" The giant Behemoth sighed in a high pitched voice I never thought woulde from someone that big.


    "Atssst¡­ We are finally free¡­ Thisss isss a debt we will not forget!"


    The two biggest beings in the room stretched themselves to their full height, their heads pressed against the ceiling and their tails a mass of writhing fur. Even for a shrunk version of them, they are still huge.


    "Ehehehe~ When was thest time we were outside sister?" The red one giggled.


    The white one yawned, "Too long¡­ I suppose these things will serve as a good way for us to stretch ourselves a bit¡­"


    At that time murmurs began spreading through the Dark Sect members.


    "Did he just¡­ Unite the monsters¡­"


    "Since when can they speak?"


    "No wait¡­ He broke the sealing orb from the inside? Even when it''s inscribed with the strengthening inscription?"


    "Should we¡­ Should we run?"


    I raised my hand and all the whisperings stopped almost instantly.


    With a slight smirk on my face, I swung my arm down to my side.


    All the monsters behind me roared and charged.

 Chapter 203 - Kill Them

    (Random Dark Sect Member POV)


    It was pure madness.


    ??


    The sealing orb that the Dark Cardinal of Deception possessed was supposed to be unbreakable. It was originally an artifact we managed to create after using a fallen god''s essence as material for it.


    It was designed to contain anything inside, even another fallen god who might have inexplicably regained their powers within it without much problems. It took us years to track down a fallen god, years to n and take him down and decades to even know what to do with the divine essences he had left behind before we finally made the orb.


    When the Cardinal had pulled Master Lin, who should have been nothing but a mere mortal Practitioner, into the orb, we thought that was it and we had won the day.


    Sure, he was supposed to be the strongest Practitioner in this ne but¡­ If that thing could hold two cataclysmic ss monsters without an issue, how did a single Practitioner make so much difference?


    A cataclysmic ss monster would usually spell doom for an entire country, no matter the size. If every single Major Sect of BeiYang continent came forward, they might be able to stop one such monster albeit with great casualties.


    But two? That would require every single legend that has ever existed on BeiYang to band together alongside all the powerhouses before they can even start to dream of defeating them.


    And now¡­ That guy just did what two such monsters couldn''t do all by himself.


    Not only just punched a hole, but actually shattered the entire thing. Like what even.


    I should also mention that he now has a whole army of monsters that are powerhouses in their own right standing right behind him.


    And when his hand was raised and dropped, it didn''t seem like an exaggeration to say that action was equivalent to the dropping of a guillotine on our necks.


    The monsters all gave a warcry before charging together. You might think that a thousand of us should have been able to handle a mere group of three hundred or so, but no army would take on this group even if the fate of thend rested upon it.


    Our front row stood no chance.


    The Orcs and Kobolds were the first to reach them, batting aside theirughably small swords and knives with their muchrger, crueler weapons of war that easily hacked and shed apart their victims'' limbs.


    The Cardinal managed to fend off a few of the strikes with a ward and for a moment, it looked like he would be able to kill a few of them himself.


    But Master Lin had moved at that exact moment, suddenly appearing beside him and grabbing him by the throat.


    "So it''s you again¡­ Disturbing me once wasn''t enough huh? Had to go after my disciples again huh? Very well then."


    Master Lin easily lifted him off the ground with a single arm, causing the Cardinal to gasp audibly and clutched at the arm that was grabbing his throat.


    From how the Cardinal was iling about, I would guess that Master Lin was slowly increasing the pressure on his neck. But no matter how the Cardinal kicked or hammered away at him, Master Lin did not even budge a single inch.


    Even when a spear of darkness stabbed at him from the back, the only thing the spear achieved was make a metallic ringing sound when it hit him before it bounced away from him to impale itself on an acolyte nearby.


    Most likely understanding that Master Lin wanted to take care of the Cardinal himself, the other monsters began moving around him to get to the rest of us.


    The first thing I thought of doing was to get out of here, consequences be damned. Even with our current numbers and members, there was absolutely no way we could take on this group and dream of seeding.


    But when I tried to create a shadow tunnel out, I realised I could not connect the exit point to anywhere outside this room. That was also the time I realised that there were groups of acolytes iling against the other entrances to the hall, the doors not budging in the slightest under their thrashing.


    "I ced a movement restriction inscription on this hall. No one gets out or in without my say so," Master Lin exined calmly, still slowly squeezing the life out of the Cardinal.


    Even at this distance, I could see his fingers slowly piercing through his neck, his face revealing no emotions as he did so.


    I looked around desperately for a way out, ignoring the group of Dark Sect members who were being petrified by the floating eyeball monster while a squid faced monster was ripping off heads telekically beside it.


    Some Elder managed to rally a number of the acolytes, charging at the monster army and preparing tounch Dark Techniques against them.


    Faster than they could react, the Behemoth had leapt from the back tond right on top of them, crushing half of them under its massive limbs. A swipe of its arm was enough to tear apart another half of the survivors before a m of its fist absolutely pulverised the remaining few.


    Another Elder rose up from behind the giant monster, spinning his hands in a circle in an attempt to conjure a Hellfire Technique.


    Something had snaked up from below to bite at his leg before he could even materialise the Technique, pulling him away from the Behemoth.


    That Elder looked back and screamed as he was met face to face with the many heads of the hydra, three of it immediatelytching on to his other limbs before ripping him apart. His limbless body ended up getting swallowed whole by another head, snapping him up from midair before his scream could echo off the walls.


    At this point, various beast type monsters had already made their way into our ranks. The wolves leaping and ripping away at throats while the bears easily broke limbs?and snapped necks with their superior strength.


    Leading the fray was a giant owlbear that dwarfed all the other beasts, barrelling through throngs of acolytes with a single charge and pecking away the eyes of those unfortunate enough to stand in front of it.


    Even in death we were not allowed to rest. The lich that was slowly floating down the hall had no qualms in raising the dead bodies into its undead servants, turning our numbers against us. Any of us unfortunate enough to meet it alive had to endure the lich stripping away their skin and muscles while still alive to turn them into skeletal undead.


    And at the very back were the two biggest monsters of the group, the red and white fox burning and freezing hundreds of us with a single swipe of their tails with impunity.


    With all the chaos and panic, almost all of us were cut down instantly without having a chance to fight back.


    I was part of thest group that was huddled at the back of the hall, all of us gathered in a semicircle with the wall behind us and the monster army in front of us, all of them snarling and growling.


    The Cardinal gave ast gasp before finally going limp, Master Lin''s fingers stuck deeply inside his throat. He ced his other hand on the Cardinal''s shoulder and pulled, his hand ripping out arge chunk of his throat and letting the corpse drop to the floor.


    He looked up at us, his eyes cold and unfeeling.


    I recalled the threat he gave us when we still thought we had the upper hand. If I had known¡­ I wouldn''t havee here.


    "Kill them," He ordered simply.


    The monsters obeyed.

 Chapter 204 - The Alchemist

    (MC POV)


    After killing that small army and clearing out the Dark Sect base with my new group of friends, I was left with the dilemma of what to do with them.


    ??


    Of course there was no way they could be epted into normal society even with my assurance, so I can perish the thought of bringing them back to the Sect with me. Not that I would do it anyway, I''ve got enough problems on my te already and there''s no way I''m going to add more to it.


    My initial thought was to just let them go wherever they wanted, but after spending five decades locked away from the world, they weren''t sure they could even integrate themselves back into their own ecosystems, if it even still exists.


    In fact, a few of them had imed that this was not their original world in the first ce.


    I tried to make sense of that particr discovery but even they didn''t know how they ended up here in the first ce so that ended up as aplete mystery. I have no idea if they came from a different ne, Realm or an entire dimension.


    In the end, we decided that they''ll just take over the Dark Sect''s base as their new home, as long as they keep themselves out of trouble.


    And by that, I mean they''ll help cull the Dark Sect and bandit poption in the area along with managing the monsters too.


    I''m not sure why, but all of them acted like I was going to just get rid of them after the battle and visibly rxed when I told them I wasn''t going to.


    Seriously, what did they take me for? I''m not that heartless.


    Both the Lich and the squid head guy told me they will make something for me in return for allowing them a ce of refuge. I''m not sure what they were going to make, but it was hard for me to reject them when both of them were prostrating so sincerely on the ground.


    I just told them to go ahead with it and I''ll return in a few days to check up on them.


    I left both the red and white foxes behind with the group since they wanted to do something with the other monsters in the region too. When I asked what they were going to do, they just told me it was a secret and left it at that.


    Not really a big deal since I can''t show up at the Sect with two mountain-sized foxes either, so I just told them to stay out of trouble.


    I''ll need to give them names and make them smaller when Ie back.


    The most important thing to me right now is to go back and make sure Kiyomi and Manami are well.


    With a backwards wave to the new residents of this Dark Sect hideout, I stepped through the portal I made to reappear back within my disciples'' room.


    I fully expected to see both of my disciples still unconscious on their beds, so you can imagine how surprised I was to see both of them standing in front of a Brendan that was currently bound and gagged while being suspended upside down from the ceiling.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I noted the cauldron that sat in the corner, showing signs that someone had been brewing some potions while I was absent.


    Brendan''s eyes widened and immediately started wriggling around, his screams muffled by the cloth tied around his mouth.


    Noticing his gaze, the two girls turned around to see me standing behind them with a shocked expression on my face.


    "What¡­ What are you two doing?" I asked skeptically.


    Manami and Kiyomi looked at each other, as though unsure of what to do.


    The older fox sister took a small step forward before taking a sniff at me. Not satisfied with what she smelt, she stepped closer again and took another whiff.


    That whiff quickly escted into her diving straight towards me and burying her face into my chest, breathing in deep lungfuls of air.


    "Ahhhhn~ Master! We''ve missed you so much! Fufu~ Master! Fufufu~ Ufufufu~ Masteeeer!!"


    A little bewildered by her sudden disy of affection, I could only gently pat her head and make soothing noises to calm her.


    Kiyomi came up beside her sister, prompting Manami to scoot a little to the side to give space for her to hug me as well.


    Both of the fox sisters started purring in contentment, rubbing their faces against my chest.


    Well¡­ Since we''ve reached this point, what else can I do except to fulfill my obligation of petting them on the heads.


    Now it''s my turn to give Brendan an apologetic smile while I indulged in my disciples'' fancies.


    Only after they were satisfied did they let go of me, allowing me to address the issue once more.


    "What were you two doing to Brendan?"


    "Ara? Master knows this tra¡­ Ummm¡­ This person?" Manami asked.


    I nodded, "He''s one of the students in the special ss I am currently in charge of educating."


    Kiyomi''s ears drooped slightly, "That¡­ Forgive us Master¡­ When we had awoken and found this young man sitting inside our room, we had assumed the worst¡­ So we had tied him up in case he was here for malicious purposes..."


    I sighed, flicking my finger at Brendan to cause his bindings to untie itself, depositing him on the floor.


    "Thank¡­ Thank you Master Lin¡­" He gasped. "Apologies for the misunderstanding I''ve caused¡­"


    "Well then, did you do something to them? I''m guessing you made them drink something you made using that cauldron?"


    He nodded shakily, "I¡­ I recognised that they''ve been inflicted with Draugr poison that freezes up their Quark Veins. Since I know the cure for it, I went ahead to make it first."


    I frowned, Draugr poison? This is not somethingmonly used even amongst the underworld. At least to my knowledge.?To make even enough poison for a man requires the essences of at least a hundred Draugrs, and those monsters aren''tmon around here.


    "How did you know it was that particr poison?"


    "Ah¡­ I remembered the symptoms. Light blue veins along the limbs, cold sweat, pupils being less responsive to light stimtion than normal and breathlessness."


    "And the cure to this?"


    "A hundred grams of snowberries crushed and boiled in a bowl of clear spring water, two Purple Mountain Flowers and the petals of the Dragon''s Tongue nt. Since today is rather warm, boil all of them in a cauldron at low heat for half an hour before letting it simmer for five minutes."


    I scratched my chin, "Hmmm¡­ You''ve made this before?"


    "No¡­ Not at all Master Lin."


    "Oh? And you are familiar with this because?"


    He scratched his cheek, "I er¡­ That''s because I... I memorised your book, Master Lin¡­"


    My book? Oh.


    Oh, right. I wrote an alchemy book in the past, though there were some things in it that I''vee to realise were rather inefficient after learning more in the upper nes.


    Alchemy itself isn''t easy after all, it is considered an extremely niche art that few practice since it doesn''t aid much in Cultivation.


    Sure there were pills that helped Practitioners cultivate faster, but the quality of them is just not good enough to warrant people actually diving deeply into alchemy. The potions usually benefit non-Practitioners more in the first ce, so Alchemy is seen more as a way for Practitioners to earn quick money.


    Even when I had dabbled lightly in it in the past, I''ve only mostly researched about poisons and cures instead of cultivation pills. It wasn''t when I reached the higher nes did I actually take it more seriously since I needed to create something that could heal me.


    But it''s still not a simple thing to perform alchemy since there''s always a difference between theory and practicality.


    On a particr day, the air might be warmer or colder which would offset the amount of time you need to burn something. You also need to take into ount the material''s quality since some might be grown differently than others, which would require their own method of preparations.


    So for Brendan to craft such an intricate potion here on his first try without aid¡­ Is he another heaven sent genius?!

 Chapter 205 - Oh Look! It’s A Yandere!

    (MC POV)


    He''s a heaven sent genius.


    ??


    No, I don''t mean he''s as talented as Lian Li, she is on another level by herself.


    His ''genius'' part isn''t on his Practitioner side either, since his Cultivation is quite abysmal actually.


    Alright, that was kind ofparing to my disciples so that evaluation isn''t exactly fair. He could possibly be an Elite Practitioner in the future, just that the time he needs is counted in decades.


    No, the thing that he is absolutely a genius in is in the creation of potions.


    He had the uncanny ability to judge and measure the necessary ingredients required to produce the best potions with his given ingredients, something that took me years to perfect.


    This kind of changes things a bit.


    I watched him recreate the healing pill after only showing it to him once, although he did use up his entire body''s worth of Elemental Quarks just to create one and passed out right after.


    I let him sleep in one of the unupied beds andpared the pill he made with mine.


    "Master''s one still feels more¡­ Refined," Manamimented from behind me, her head leaning on my shoulder.


    "Yes¡­" Kiyomi agreed, leaning herself on my other shoulder. "There is much more power from Master''s. Though I suppose it is admirable for him to be able to achieve such a feat to this degree."


    Kiyomi is right. It took me several months of trial and error just to even get the recipe right, although other alchemists might have taken decades to do the same but that''s beside the point.


    The point is, this guy can make practically any pills and potions without much training and experience, something that should not normally be possible.


    I will need to investigate more into this.


    Manami nuzzled my neck, "Is Master nning to teach him?"


    I considered for a moment, "I suppose¡­ It will help me with the making of the pills quite greatly. I wanted to see the results of his test first, but with Sylphy going Yandere on him, I don''t think that''s a good idea anymore."


    Manami and Kiyomi nced at each other.


    The younger fox sister tilted her head at me, "Master? What is ''yandere''?"


    "Oh¡­ That¡­ Hmmm... It basically means that a particr person has an unhealthy obsession over another person that might lead to violent tendencies, sometimes killing their lover due to jealousy or insecurity issues.."


    Manami gasped, "How disgraceful¡­ If they love someone, they should love them with their whole heart. Right, Master?"


    I patted her head, "Well, everyone has different forms of love. Let''s not judge them."


    She giggled before kissing me on the cheek, "Mmm~ This is why we love you, Master~"


    I guess having spent a few days away from me have made the girls rather needy for attention, thus their current clinginess. Not that I''mining, mind you.


    "But what should we do about that Sylphy girl? I don''t think she would listen to us either, right?" Kiyomi pointed out.


    "She might listen to me. While Brendan''s passed out here, I might as well go talk to her for a bit."


    "Ufufufu~ Then we shall apany you, Master~"


    The three of us left my courtyard to head towards the student dormitories.


    Since Brendan had said she was looking for him, I had thought the self-proimed goddess might still be outside looking for him.


    So imagine my surprise when I found the girl inside the room, dragging her knife across the skin of an already dead Chris, a stab wound right in between his eyes.


    The scene was so unexpected that I just stood there for several seconds, watching her cut away at Chris''s corpse.


    His twin brothery dead at the foot of the bed, another knife impaled in his back.


    "Hehehe¡­ Brendan doesn''t like me that way? Hehehe¡­ Let''s hear you say that now? Can''t say it? Because it''s not true, silly~ Hehehe~"


    "She does indeed seem a little¡­ Unhinged?" Kiyomi remarked.


    Her voice drew the attention of Sylphy, her face brightening up when she saw me.


    "Sire! I''m so d you are here! Could you help me make Brendan see his silliness? It is obvious that he belongs with me, but he''s just too shy to admit it!"


    "Sire?" My two disciples echoed.


    "Long story, don''t worry about it," I exined before diverting my attention back to her. "You killed them?"


    She looked down at the bodies as though just noticing them, "Oh¡­ Yeah, I think I did. They were being mean by saying Brendan wasn''t interested in me that way. So I just made them shut up."


    This girl¡­ She''s really fallen off the deep end.


    "You''ll help me right, sire? Brendan will definitely listen to you! Then he''lle back to me where he rightfully belongs!"


    I pointed at her, "You do know you justmitted murder right? That''s like¡­ Really bad."


    She blinked, "Murder? This is just exterminating some bugs. Besides, I am a goddess, mortal lives never bothered me from the start."


    I sighed, "Yeah¡­ You just killed two students within my Sect. That is not something I really want to happen here you know? Besides, they speak the truth, Brendan really doesn''t see you that way."


    Sylphy tilted her head slightly, as though she had trouble understanding my words. Her face changed from confusion to disbelief and into rage extremely fast.


    "So sire¡­ Is also one of my enemies?"


    I stretched my right hand out to the side slightly, "I''m not your enemy, but you can''t force someone to feel what they don''t. Now if you would just--"


    The self-proimed goddess screamed, throwing up her hands to summon forth a miniature tornado towards me.


    I got ready to raise my right hand to disrupt the tornado when it got close enough, but my girls moved sooner than I did.


    Kiyomi had thrown her arms up to create an ice dome around us, the dome not even receiving a scratch when the tornado exploded right on top of it.


    Manami had then waved her tail in Sylphy''s direction, creating a small explosion of mes that threw the wind goddess off bnce.


    While she had been trying to recover her footing, Manami had already moved beside her and grabbed her wrists, preventing her from escaping.


    Without warning, a bright circle appeared under both their feet, the two girls disappearing into particles of light when the teleportation ring got activated.


    Kiyomi lowered her barrier when she saw that the threat was removed, sighing in slight frustration.


    "Apologies, Master¡­ I will need to join my sister before she does something untoward¡­ Could I request that you send me to her?"


    I raised an eyebrow, "Should I¡­ Come along?"


    She shook her head, "I am sorry Master, but I think we require some privacy on this matter. I pray that you understand."


    "Oh¡­ Cool. Cool. Cool. I''ll go back and check on Brendan then. Since the special ss is now non-existent¡­ I might need to do some things about the freed schedule as well."


    "Thank you, Master," Kiyomi bowed.


    I pictured Manami in my mind and concentrated on locating her whereabouts in order to summons a teleportation gateway to her. I quickly realised she had gone back to somewhere in Jin city though I''m not sure of the exact location.


    I guess Manami must be wanting to hand her over to the authorities. What quick thinking on her part, I mustmend her for it.


    Kiyomi probably wanted to go just in case her sister embellishes her statement to the police too, since she can be quite passionate at times.


    Having located her rough position, I waved my hand through the air and a portal appeared, hovering ominously in front of us.


    Kiyomi gave me another peck on the cheek before she quickly stepped through it, the portal closing right behind her.


    With everyone gone¡­ It seems it''s up to me to clean the dead bodies.


    Oh what am I talking about, I''ll just get someone else to do it for me.


    Heh. Totally not an abuse of authority of course.


    What? I seem to be taking the deaths of the twins a little too lightly? Well, they wouldn''t have amounted to much anyway. At the most, they could maybe be Inner Core Practitioners within the sect but nothing more than that.


    So honestly, not really a big loss.


    Now I wonder¡­ What should be done about Brendan though?

 Chapter 206 - Two Young Men In A Room

    (MC POV)


    I returned to my room to see Brendan already up and sitting on the bed.


    ??


    "Well, you''re up fast," I noted with mild amusement. "I thought you might stay unconscious for the entire day."


    He shed a wry smile at me, "It isn''t the first time I passed out after practicing alchemy, though it is the first time I had passed out in a while from quark deficiency."


    First time in a while? Does that mean his Cultivation Point grows every time he empties it? Usually that growth is extremely slow and a normal Practitioner might take decades before their Cultivation Point even expands a little after their Cultivation Point matures.


    That''s why it was such a big deal when I realised those Monster Cores actually helped expand mine the way they did, though I have yet to figure out exactly why.


    I stretched out my hands, palm facing up, "Let me see your hands for a moment."


    Brendan obliged without a second thought, allowing me to scan his Cultivation Point with my senses.


    It wasn''t exceptionallyrge, but it wasn''t small either. At least it is muchrger than anyone his current experience ought to have.


    I took note of the concentration levels of his Quarks before letting go of his hand.


    "That was¡­ Well... Weird. Is my body supposed to feel hot?" He asked me.


    I raised an eyebrow at him, "All I did was check your Cultivation Point. Are you sick?"


    "Ah¡­ No, not at all. Sorry, must have been a cebo effect or something."


    I shrugged, "Anyway, I want you to help me test something. You should have just enough Quarks left to make a few more stamina potions. Try making a few of it and I will check your Cultivation Point again. I have a feeling you have quite an interesting constitution."


    He nodded and set himself to work, using the mortar and pestle to start grinding some of the herbs to paste.


    I noticed that the way he was handling the tool was rather awkward, it''s no surprise since he hadn''t had a proper alchemy teacher show him the basics from the start.


    Well, since he''s helping me in my little experiment, I could at least teach him a little.


    I moved myself behind him, holding both of his hands in mine.


    He jumped a little at the contact, most likely surprised at my movement since he was fully concentrated in his grinding.


    "Here, you need to twist them this way or you''ll spend much more time than you should doing this. Can you feel my grip on you?"


    "Ye¡­ Yes¡­" He gasped softly.


    "Good, now pound it deep in here, make sure you get everything inside or it will make a mess."


    "This¡­ Isn''t it a little too hard?"


    "Rx your body, you''re tensing up too much. Focus on your hands and feel how I move. You just need to follow my lead."


    "Understood, Master¡­"


    And so I guided him on how to properly grind herbs with the mortar and pestle. He was a rather quick learner so I only needed to show him the steps and he could handle the rest by himself.


    Kind of reminded me of Lian Li.


    I stood watch over him as he made the potions, this time carefully guiding him on the steps on how to make them.


    I had left him to create the healing pill on his own earlier without guidance just to see if he could do it, so I hadn''t really been paying attention to what he had been doing. Now that I knew of his capabilities as an alchemist, there''s no reason not to help him now.


    Alright, that wasn''t the whole truth, I had been too distracted with fluffing Manami and Kiyomi when he was creating the healing pill back then to notice any mistakes he might have been making. Now that he has my undivided attention, I just had to point them out to him when I see them.


    "It seems I still have much to learn, Master," he chuckled, pouring his Elemental Quarks into the cauldron he was currently stirring. "To think that I fancied myself an alchemist before this, howughable."


    "Well yeah, you''re just starting out so it would make sense. I''m more surprised you got to this stage without any help."


    "Ahahaha, that''s not true. I''ve always been following your guidance, Master, even through your book."


    "Heh, already iming me to be your Master already, quite sneaky aren''t you?"


    Surprised by my words, Brendan dropped hisdle into the cauldron.


    Panicking, he made a hasty grab for it by leaning into the cauldron. But since the edge was wet, he predictably slipped and fell right into the pot full of stamina potion, head first.


    I managed to grab him by his cor and pull him out before he fully submerged in it, though it was obvious that he had already drunk several mouthfuls of it from how he was coughing and spluttering the liquid out.


    Crap.


    If you were already exhausted and drank one sip of a stamina potion, the potion would re-energise you and nothing more. But if you were already full of energy and drank several mouthfuls of it¡­


    "Mas¡­ Master¡­ My body''s¡­ Burning up! It''s so hot!"


    Brendan began tearing away at his clothes, stripping himself out of it as he began to sweat copiously.


    He looked at me with fervent eyes, silently begging me to help quench the fire within him.


    What else could I do but oblige him?


    I held his shoulder with a hand and pulled him close, my eyes looking deep into his as I confirmed that this was what he wanted.


    He nodded, and all hesitation left me as I steeled my resolve.


    I chopped the back of his neck and rendered him unconscious. Working fast, I circted my Quarks to create Ice Quarks and send it into his body, purging the effects of the stamina potion from his pores.


    No, it is not what you think it is. When you drink too much of it, your body literally starts burning from the insides as your organs go into overdrive. If left without help, one would die a rather painful death akin to being burned alive.


    The pain one experiences from it can be quite excruciating so I made the decision to knock Brendan out first like what he wanted.


    Yeah, I know, the potion is quite dangerous actually. Well, that''s one reason why there are so few alchemists too, since most things they create can be used for nefarious purposes. Even the mostly beneficial ones can be used as poison if one was creative enough.


    I think I might be the only other certified alchemist that isn''t part of an association that is being monitored closely over.


    I suppose there''s not really any point in suspecting me in poisoning someone if I held the power to simply erase their existence already.


    Not like any group can control me as they wished in the first ce anyway.


    Oh right, if Brendan bes a full fledged alchemist, the Alchemist Association mighte after him too. No way am I handing such a good assistant over to them.


    Well, he''s already started calling me Master anyway, I supposed it wouldn''t hurt to take him in too. It''ll help me greatly in my future projects too and having another guy around might be a good idea, though I hope my disciples wouldn''t mind it.


    I think there shouldn''t be any problems, my disciples are all well-behaved after all.


    Right?

 Chapter 207 - Shopping List

    (Lian Li POV)


    I raised an eyebrow when I saw Manami and Kiyomi exit one of our Re-education Chambers with satisfied smiles on their faces.


    ??


    "A new convert?" I asked.


    "Ufufufu~ Just a little rebellious girl who''s a bit delusional," Manami giggled.


    "Yes, we''ve already dealt with her, you don''t need to worry about it." Kiyomi added from beside her sister.


    I gestured to the girl wearing a maid outfit behind me, "Do you need Cusmons to clean up?"


    "Ara, ara? I see a new face, won''t you introduce yourself?"


    Cusmons did a perfect curtsy, "Good day High Priestess Manami, High Priestess Kiyomi. I am Cusmons, a new believer of our God. I hope to seek your guidance in the future."


    A small smile materialised on Kiyomi''s face, "My, how well spoken. Is she your acquaintance, Lian Li?"


    "We''ve had history, yes," I confirmed, letting a smile materialise on my face. "And so I personally taught her how to worship our Master, isn''t that right?"


    "Yes, Mistress. I thank you for guiding this unworthy one."


    "What a good girl you are," I nodded, patting her head. "Now go and clean up the room."


    She bowed to us before disappearing inside the room the fox sisters had came from withoutint.


    Manami watched her leave before tapping her chin thoughtfully, "Speaking of new converts, I think Master is taking in a new disciple."


    Oh? As expected of Master''s benevolence, he would still take in lostmbs like us to train directly. Ah¡­ It feels like it was just yesterday when Master had saved me from the depths of the abyss¡­


    "Who''s the new girl then?" I asked, curious.


    Manami giggled, "It''s a man this time."


    "A man? Master''s benevolence truly is boundless."


    "Indeed, but he is quite an interesting one as well," Kiyomi remarked, her eyes shining. "He was able to recreate Master''s miracle pill from just watching him do it once.???


    I did not hide my surprise at her words, "Truly? I had not even known that a mortal would be able to concoct such a pill."


    "Ufufufu~ No offense my dear Lian Li, but your cooking skills aren''t exactly ster, much less alchemy~"


    I pouted at Manami, "It was¡­ I only learned how to do the simple recipes in the past ok? I admit Eris is much more talented than I am in that regard..."


    Ignoring our banter, Kiyomi continued, "His name is Brendan. Not sure of his family name but we will need to look into him. At least with his inclusion, Master need not be the only one that has to take care of our pill productions any longer."


    Manami sighed, "Indeed¡­ The amount that we use up during our training must have ced quite a burden on our Master. That Brendan fellow only managed to create one low quality pill before passing out. I shudder to think about how much pain Master must go through to make so many on his own. Despite all that, Master still made them for us without a hint of his suffering."


    I frowned, I knew that creating the pill was no easy task, evident from how Master tried and failed to teach us the procedure. But I never knew that it involved such a painful process to make even one.


    I mentally berated myself over our careless handling of the pills.


    Our sense of value over that pill had been distorted because of how seemingly endless of a supply Master has of it. This has to change.


    It was obvious such a thing is equivalent to national treasures. We should decrease our usage of it until Master''s new student is able to replicate them.


    "Speaking of which, is Eris not back yet? And where is Cai Hong and Diao Chan?" Manami wondered aloud, looking around the ce.


    "Cai Hong and Diao Chan went out into the city to meet with our coborators. As for Eris, she should being back today, though I have no idea when she will rea--"


    "Jajan! I am back! Hahaha!" Erisughed, appearing from the corner of the corridor.


    Manami chuckled, "Ufufufu~ I knew I smelt you somewhere. How long were you back?"


    "This one had to drop off a few young, humble converts. They were very interested in learning our ways."


    "Oh? Seems like your little trip was very fruitful." I noted.


    Eris frowned slightly, "Bah! The small group of trash was nothing special! ''Dey didna'' even have someone that could make me break a sweat! But what worried me was that they were coborating with other people in preparation of something even bigger."


    "You are talking about that Revenant Daemons Sect, right? The one we figured out to have a connection to the Dark Sect?"


    The two fox sisters immediately perked up when they heard my words.


    Eris nodded and continued, "It was nothing but a small outpost. There weren''t many leads from there but¡­ They were preparing for an invasioning from the Death Mountains."


    "The country of Dong? Are they seeking to traverse the entirety of the mountain? That is a suicidal action," Kiyomi remarked.


    "I think so too," I agreed. "You said that trash Sect was preparing for it? Were they trying to repel the invaders?"


    The swordswoman shook her head, "No, they were aiding them in their invasion. For what reasons I do not know, but they had ns on digging a tunnel through the mountain."


    I gasped, "Digging a hole through? To do such a thing without the mountain copsing on top of them¡­ They must have a really exceptional Earth Practitioner?"


    Eris sighed, "I was not able to uncover that particr information unfortunately. But what I do believe is that the Dark Sect actually has roots within the country of Dong itself. Perhaps the entire country might even be controlled by them and they were seeking to expand into our country."


    "It''s a war then¡­" Kiyomi frowned. "But why now? Are they not aware of Master''s existence?"


    Manami, Eris and I grimaced.


    "There was a¡­ Prince¡­ Who had came here with Diao Chan some time ago. He was entirely unaware of Master''s status and was especially rude," I recounted, remembering that good for nothing, rude piece of trash. "It is very likely that the country of Dong has no idea about Master''s capabilities."


    Manami''s eyes lit up, "Ufufufu~ Then Master can just blow them all back to where they came from~"


    "But to involve Master on a problem of this scale¡­ This one does not feel good to do so..." Eris pointed out.


    I pped my hands together, "Now is not the time to think about what-ifs. We shall proceed on with our n on taking over Jin city first and deal with that afterwards. Have someone monitor the Death Mountains for now."


    Manami tapped her chin with a finger, "Mmm... Agreed, we have already been preparing for it for so long after all. Also¡­ We found out who were the instigators for Master''s little kidnapper."


    I raised an eyebrow, "Judging from your tone, it is someone we know?"


    Kiyomi nodded, "The Fiery mes Sect, I believe they have a history with you guys?"


    Both Eris and I shared a look.


    Eris frowned, "Pathetic beings¡­"


    I smirked, "I believe the Royal Bei Family will be holding some kind of birthday event for their princess soon and all the Grand Sects are invited. That will be the best time to advertise ria''s wares and establish ourselves while also¡­ Burning these good for nothings into the ground."


    "Ufufufu~ Well, I shall go and find out which are the important people we need to influence then~" Manami volunteered.


    Kiyomi turned towards me, "I shall monitor ourpetitors'' movements. I believe they would be sending out spies to our coborators soon."


    Eris grinned, "And I''ll go club some ''eads in the back alleys! Round up some good ''ol muscles for us!"


    "Very well then, let''s work hard to ensure Master''s glory is spread to everyone."


    """All for Master."""

 Chapter 208 - A Flower For The Flower Girl

    (Diao Chan POV)


    "Big sis Diao Chan! There''s so many pweople!"


    ??


    "Yes, they are preparing for the princess''sing of age after all. It will be quite a big event."


    Cai Hong looked up at me, "''Cuomin'' of eggs''?"


    I patted her head with a smile, "Coming of age. That means when someone reaches the age of an adult."


    "Muuu? Is that ''spwecial''?"


    "Mmhmm, it is very special. When Cai Honges of age, we will throw a big party for you too."


    "Will Papa ''celebwate'' too?"


    "Yes, Master will definitely celebrate and give you lots of head pats and candies."


    "Yay~~"


    "Oh what a cute little sister you have there," An olddy with a basket of flowersplimented. "Are you perhaps visiting for the event?"


    "Yes, we''ve specificallye here to see the princess," I lied.


    "Oh, that''s lovely my dears," She dug through her basket of flowers to pull out a small rainbow coloured flower that seemed to shimmer like Cai Hong''s hair. "Flower for the cute young miss?"


    "Thanks nicedy!"


    I watched the olddy carefully as she pinned the flower beside Cai Hong''s ear, just in case she ns something.


    I have never seen such a flower before, even in the books in our Sect library. Perhaps she had grown then herself?


    The olddy took a step back, "Mmm¡­ It looks good on you as I thought."


    "Do I look pwetty, big sis Diao Chan?"


    "Yes, you are very pretty, Cai Hong. Madam? May I ask what flower is this?"


    "Ohoho¡­ It''s known as a Myriad Flower, named after the Myriad Colours Dragons. It''s something I managed to grow on my own after mixing multiple different species of flowers together. This flower here is my pride and joy."


    "You''re a florist?"


    "Ohohoho~ No, no, no. It was just a small hobby of mine. Consider this a gift from me for having such lovely hair, ohohoho~"


    The old woman gave a wave before moving off, disappearing back into the crowd with surprising speed for one her age.


    Cai Hong looked up at me while sucking on her finger, "Weirddy?"


    I shrugged, "She just felt a little different, though I''m not sure why."


    "Weirddy nice¡­" Cai Hong muttered, stroking the flower that is not stuck beside her ear.


    I have to admit, it really does suit her.


    "Mmm... Shall we continue with our walk?"


    "Okies~"


    Both of us continued our way towards the location of our coborators, our route bringing us past the central za where the most people were gathered. All of them were listening to a town crier that was currently reading off a scroll in his hands.


    "--alongside the usual celebration, the Royal Bei Family will also be inviting all Practitioners of Beiyang to participate in a Royal bout! This bout shall be held to decide who the princess shall be learning from and the winner will not only receive the honor of being the Royal tutor, they will also be allowed to start their own Sect right here in Jin city!"


    Oh? Although we did not manage to hear the front part of the announcement, thetter part was enough for me to infer what the content of this announcement was.


    I would guess that their precious little princess has quite the talent as a Practitioner and those royals are looking for a suitable teacher to guide her. They can''t send her away to any Sects since that runs the risk of the Sect influencing the princess for their own political gains.


    Hmm¡­ Too bad I''m not a Practitioner, or I would have loved to ''y'' with the princess~


    "Papa is best teacher! No one can beat Papa!" Cai Hong shouted out after the crier finished his announcement.


    Several heads turned to look at us but most chose to ignore us after they saw who was the one that had shouted.


    One of them that happened to be wearing Practitioner robes smiled at Cai Hong, "Hahaha, little girl, that''s quite an arrogant thing to say, no? I''ve been teaching students for three decades already, I''m sure I am more proficient myself."


    Wow, this guy actually took offence to the words of a child, how sad can one person be?


    Cai Hong puffed her cheeks, "Mmmm¡­ Papa is best Papa! No one can beat Papa!"


    "Oh I''m sure he is. Best at teaching little children that is, ahahaha!"


    Wow...I''m going to make a wild guess that this man has an ego made out of ss that shatters at the slightest contact, most likely built up on demeaning people who are unable to fight back against him.


    Predictably, his eyes shone when his eyes met mine.


    "Oh, this beauty here, I sense great potential in you! Are you interested in joining my school to learn how to maximise your strength? I can assure you that I am the best teacher in this city!"


    ''Great potential''? Master needed to touch me first before he realises my potential and even then, I wasn''t exactly the star pupil either. I was going to just leave it at that but since he indirectly insulted Master, I kind of want to y with him a little~


    I acted a little surprised, "Wow, really? What is so great about me? I don''t think I am that great though?"


    "Oh, you don''t give yourself enough credit!" The man grinned. "I have a very discerning eye! I can see you are destined for greatness! That potential¡­ Yes, that bountiful potential you have on you! That is most impressive! I don''t usually take in students, but for you, I can make an exception!"


    At this point, most of the crowd had already scattered and the few who remained were wearing the same style of clothes as this little trash was.


    One such trash stepped beside him with an equally trashy smile, "Heh heh, don''t you know who brother Wu Cai is? There are people from all over the city begging him to teach them! You should be honored youngdy!"


    Before I could even respond to that, Cai Hong had spoken up, "Muuu? Cai Hong no like this bad man. Bad man has big mouth but no ''bwalls''."


    Thatment was so out of ce that I couldn''t help but chuckle, patting Cai hong on the head.


    "Why you little brat!"


    He raised his hand and I immediately stepped forward, pulling Cai Hong into my embrace protectively.


    His hand stopped in midair, "Young miss, such a rude brat like her does not deserve your protection, let us teach her how to properly respect her betters!"


    "She is my sister," I stated simply. "And I suggest you leave before you break something."


    I could see the cogs turning inside his head as he evaluated the current situation.


    His anger melted away to reveal an entirely fake smile, "Young miss, there''s no need for that¡­ Tell you what, why don''t you go watch the bout that they will be holding the day after tomorrow? I''m sure you will know that I speak the truth when the timees?"


    Oh? I didn''t actually think he would back off. I was actually looking forward to sending him to my yroom since I expected him to try and take advantage of us. But since he so chose to dy his demise, I suppose I don''t mind waiting until then.


    After all, both Cai Hong and I were only here to check on that merchant family''s progress and we were alreadyte.


    "Hmmm¡­ Very well then, I suppose I can go and watch your¡­ Show."


    That answer seemed to appease him somewhat, prompting him to take a step back away, "Alright, you heard our fairy. Let''s go boys."


    He turned on his heel and marched off with his posse in tow, throwing me a smile as he walked away.


    Kukuku~ I will enjoy having him on a leash~


    But the Royal bout hmm? Something tells me it won''t be as simple as that.

 Chapter 209 - Meeting The Parents

    (Diao Chan POV)


    In front of us was an extremely opulent mansion situated in the high ss quarter of the city. This was where the nobles and extremely wealthy families of Jin city would live in, the kind of ce that I was once familiar with.


    ??


    This house used to belong to one of the Syndicate''s bosses, but because Lian Li had met him and ''convinced'' him to relinquish his assets, it now belongs to us. Something that we had generously gifted to this formerly struggling merchant family since they have chosen to work for us.


    Despite it actually being our property, we have only set foot in it once. It was when we first received the mansion just so that we could inspect it, so none of us have actually shown our face at this ce ever since.


    I have to say though, looking through the records that these merchants have sent us regrly, they are doing quite a good job. It was obvious that the only reason they had been failing before was because of the Xi Family''s meddling and not because of ack of effort.


    The two of us went up to the gates where a group of four guards were stationed, watching us approach them with rather serious faces.


    I have to mention that most of the staff here have yet to be converted to our beliefs. Most of our own people were dispatched for othermitments and we''re still wary of spies. Without enough manpower, we have decided to lower the priority on converting new members unless a particr convert was of high importance.


    Thus, it wasn''t surprising when the guards blocked our way when we got closer to them.


    "Halt, this is the house of the Vera Family, what is your business here?"


    I gave them the most innocent smile I could, "I am here to meet the head of the house, Dill Vera. We have an appointment."


    One of the guards stretched his palm out, "Do you have a letter of introduction then? All visitors are required to have one."


    "No, but I do have this," I pulled out a si ring with the engraving of a very detailed leaf on it, the insignia was identical to the crest directly above the gate.


    The guards looked at one another, suddenly unsure of themselves.


    "Please wait for a moment, miss. Nur, go get the boss here."


    The guard I assume to be named Nur nodded and ran past the gates, leaving us with the other three guards standing outside.


    Cai Hong pulled at my sleeve, "Big sis Diao Chan? Big ''howse''!"


    "Kukuku~ Yes, it''s a very big house Cai Hong."


    "Big ''howse'', Papa''s?"


    "Kukuku~ Yes, it is Papa''s house. We will meet Papa soon."


    "Yay~~"


    The remaining guards jerked their heads towards me, their eyes wide with surprise.


    "Illegitimate child?" One of them whispered.


    "Shush, you''ll risk our necks, you fool."


    Kukuku~ Gossip material sessfully imnted~


    I''m pretty sure such a piece of news will spread around the mansion within the day, too bad I won''t be here to see his reaction~


    Was that mean of me? Kukuku~ That''s the point~


    A minute passed before a rather tall man returned with the guard who had ran off, looking rather out of ce when the guards wore leather armour with swords belted on their waist while he was wearing a clean piece of suit like a butler''s.


    "Head butler Sergei!" The guards greeted respectfully.


    Sergei gave them a nod before setting his sights on us.


    "Ah. Lady Diao Chan, we were expecting you. Oh? Lady Cai Hong too, I bid you wee as well. Master Dill is already waiting inside if you would please follow me."


    "Mmm~ Lead the way."


    Cai Hong held on to my hand as we walked past the gates, following Sergei deep into the mansion grounds.


    The servants and guards within the mansion bowed politely to us as we passed them. Though it was clear they were curious to our identities, they knew to keep their questions to themselves.


    Our short trip ended in a grand hall where plush chairs and couches surrounded an exquisitely decorated coffee table, ced right beside a ss window that oversaw the garden behind the mansion. Several maids and servants were busy cing confectionery and tea on the table from a dining cart nearby.


    Seated around the table was the entire Vera Family, with the exception of two of their oldest sons.


    The oldest man wore a pair of frameless spectacles on his rugged, angr face, his body was lean?without any obvious fat. The woman beside him had dark brown hair that ended as curls on her shoulder, her sharp features giving her a rather deadly and exotic look.


    Seated across from them was a youngdy and two young men, their simr appearances left no room for doubt that they were family.


    Sergei bowed, "Master Dill, Lady Diao Chan and Lady Cai Hong has arrived."


    Dill Vera stood up from his seat and extended his arms in a gesture of wee, "Lady Diao Chan! Lady Cai Hong! How nice to see you girls!"


    The other members of the Vera family also stood, giving the two of us pleasant smiles.


    Dill came forward to meet us, "How is your Master? I hope that he is well?"


    I nodded, giving him an equally pleasant smile, "Master is of perfect health, thank you for asking. I hope all is well with you and your family?"


    "Ahahaha! Never better! I am d you could visit us at this time!"


    "Hmmm, yes. I hope we are not intruding?"


    He waved his hand, "Nonsense! My house is as good as your house! This is your first time here in a while right? Would Lady Cai Hong like to explore around the mansion?"


    Cai Hong nodded her head enthusiastically, "Cai Hong want!"


    "Hahaha! Sergei, won''t you show the little Lady around?"


    The butler bowed, "As you wish, Master Dill. Lady Cai Hong, this way please."


    The head of the Vera house turned to the other servants, "Leave us."


    The servants bowed and did as requested, shutting the door behind them.


    The moment the room was empty, the fake smiles stered on the Vera Family''s faces instantly disappeared and they executed a perfect, ny-degree bow.


    "The Vera Family bids High Priestess Diao Chan wee!"


    "Kukuku~ Let''s take a seat, shall we?"


    I walked past him and took a seat on the chair at the head of the coffee table, taking a small sip of the tea while the Vera Family settled back into their seats.


    Aside from the head of the family, Dill Vera, there is also his wife, Rosemary Vera. From what we know, he has four sons and one daughter, the oldest son being drafted into the Royal family''s knight academy while the second son is currently unknown.


    Left behind are Aloe, who is the third child and only daughter, alongside Fennel and Chervil with Fennel being the older brother to Chervil.


    cing the cup back on its saucer with deliberate slowness, I gazed at the edge of the table as I began my question, "Now¡­ I believe it was agreed that you promised us¡­ Everything."


    Dill gulped while his children visibly stiffened.


    "Do you not understand what the term ''everything'' meant?"


    He stuttered, "Ye¡­ Yes¡­ But¡­ But¡­ This¡­ We are already giving¡­ So much¡­"


    I turned back to him with a smile, "We said, everything. Do not forget where you and your family were before all this."


    "I¡­ I understand¡­"


    "Good," I pulled out a piece of folded paper, tossing it on to the table in front of me. "Your eldest son, Basil, is alive and well within the knight corps. As to why he isn''t responding to your calls, we do not know. Now, your second son?"


    His wife nced at me, "We¡­ We do not want to involve him in this¡­ When his brother left, he¡­ He shouldered everything... Even when we failed as his parents he¡­ If possible, we would like to keep him away¡­ He deserves to live his own life."


    I chuckled, "Kukuku~ That was not a request."


    The mother seemed like she wanted to protest again but Dill just ced his hand on top of hers, "It''s alright¡­ His name is Brendan Vera, the only Practitioner and second son of the Vera Family."


    "Now that wasn''t so hard was it? We just needed to know if he would be a potential problem in the future~"


    Brendan Vera huh? That name sounds like someone I would like to ''y'' with~ Kukuku~


    Dill grimaced, "We¡­ We promise you he won''t be. He is well behaved."


    "Good. In that case shall we talk business? Sister ria''s goods will be reaching here soon, I hope everything is prepared?"


    They nodded.


    "And the preparations for the next phase?"


    "Alreadyplete," Rosemary assured me.


    "Kukuku~ Very good."


    With most of that in ce, all we need to do now is to wait for the actual event itself~

 Chapter 210 - No Homo

    (MC POV)


    The sound of someone groaning behind me broke me out of my meditation.


    ??


    I turned around to see Brendan slowly getting up from the bed, a hand held against his temple and rubbing it with his palm.


    "How¡­ How long was I out?"


    "Two hours, give or take. Never knew you were that clumsy."


    He chuckled nervously, "Sorry, it isn''t everyday the best Practitioner in the world gets to teach me how to create potions personally¡­"


    "Hahaha, I guess I can understand that. How are you feeling?"


    "Weird¡­ Like I was soaked in the bath for too long."


    I handed him a ss of water, "Most likely the remnants of the Ice Quarks I had used to dispel the potion inside of you. Here, drink this."


    He took the ss of water with both hands gratefully, downing the ss with a single gulp and muttering a word of thanks. After he was done, he ced the cup reverently by the bedside, not sure why he did that to such a normal cup.


    I sat down opposite him, steepling my fingers in front of me while I considered my next words.


    "Brendan¡­ Do you know that you have a rather abnormal body?"


    His face flushed a little, "Ab¡­ Abnormal? I¡­ I hope it''s er¡­ Not too serious? Is it¡­ Bad?"


    I shook my head, "No, it''s not bad but¡­ What do you know about the growth of Cultivation Points?"


    His face turned serious, "A Cultivation Point is formed at birth in every newborn child. It will grow with the child, the speed of its growth differing from person to person. The earliest it will mature enough for the child to be a Practitioner has been recorded at fourteen, while most might only mature at sixteen or eighteen. For others, it would grow too slowly for it to ever mature, making them non-Practitioners."


    I nodded, "Correct so far, go on."


    "When it matures, the speed of its growth slows down considerably, though this can be sped up through constant cultivation and training but even then, it advances at an extremely slow and tedious pace. To expand one''s Cultivation point might take decades or years even with the aid of cultivation pills and there isn''t any shortcut known to expedite this process."


    I nodded again, "Impressive. You sure know your stuff."


    He scratched the back of his head, embarrassed, "Ahahaha, I learnt it all from you, Master."


    "Also a sneaky one, too. You think just by calling me ''Master'' will endorse yourself as my disciple already?"


    He panicked and shook his head quickly, "No, no! That''s¡­ That''s not what I was trying to do! It''s just I¡­ I always looked up to you and it just felt natural for me to¡­ To¡­ I¡­"


    Iughed and patted him on the shoulder, "Hahaha! Rx, I was just kidding!"


    He breathed a sigh of relief, "Please don''t scare me like that Master Lin¡­ Anyway, you were saying something about my body being abnormal?"


    "Yes. When you use your innate Elemental Quarks to craft potions, every time your Cultivation Point is emptied, it will expand. A rather slight increase in size but still quite significant aspared to a normal Cultivation Point''s rate of growth."


    His eyes widened, "Is such a thing even possible?"


    I shrugged, "The research on Cultivation Points is still in its infancy stages. In fact, I could even say that there is almost nothing known about how Practitioners work right now. Most of us are focused more on finding ways to get stronger than actually finding out the truth of how things work in the first ce. Take this storage ring for example."


    I slipped my storage ring from my index finger, holding it in the palm of my hand, "You ever think about how these things came about?"


    "Oh¡­ Well¡­ I believe the method of making storage rings was a closely guarded secret by the Merchant''s Guild?"


    "Pffft¡­ What? No wait, you''re serious?"


    Brendan gave me a weird look, "Er¡­ Yeah. It''s even aw that storage rings can only be bought through the Merchant''s Guild and all of them are quite expensive so having one was already a symbol of wealth. I''m not surprised that Master¡­ Err¡­ Master Lin has one of such exquisite quality."


    I stared at the ring in my hand, before looking back up at Brendan, giving him a neutral expression, "Theoretically¡­ Just for example¡­ If someone were to¡­ Make their own storage ring, what would happen?"


    He tilted his head, "Aside from the fact that it is almost impossible to do so since no one else knows how to make one? I believe the Merchant''s Guild would cklist that person and call a hit on them. Ie from a merchant family after all, such a thing ismon sense, Master Lin."


    I inhaled deeply before exhaling, "I made this one myself¡­"


    Brendan''s eyes widened to the size of saucers.


    "You¡­ You made this¡­ Yourself?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s¡­ That''s¡­ That''s AMAZING! As expected of Master Lin! For such a secret to be cracked so easily by Master Lin, the title of the strongest really does belong to you!"


    I raised an eyebrow at him, "Aren''t I¡­ Breaking thew? You know? Merchant Guild? Bad? cklist? Hitman?"


    Brendan waved his hand in the air, "Please Master Lin. It is you. Do you know how big of a weight your name carries? No mercenary would take up a hit against you no matter how much money was involved. The only people who might take up such a contract are people associated with the Dark Sect and if the Merchant Guild was found colluding with them, even the Royal Bei Family would cut them off!"


    "Well¡­ That''s true? And the cklisting?"


    Brendan chuckled, "Master Lin... The Merchant''s Guild governs the merchants, not control them. They can issue a memo that the other merchants should not do business with you but once again, who will enforce such a rule? Which merchant would not want the favour of Master Lin? In fact, if the Merchant''s Guild finds out Master Lin has crafted a storage ring of your own, they might even approach you to buy your silence or even learn from you!"


    Huh¡­ I know I was quite respected in the Earthen ne, but I don''t remember being that important to other people, especially non-Practitioners.


    Most likely it''s still my mentality of being a trash still being the dominant one and also the fact that I didn''t go out much before my ascension to another ne.


    I wriggled my eyebrows at him, "In that case, want to learn? How to make one, I mean."


    Brendan''s eyes shined, "I would be lying if I said I didn''t want to, Master Lin! Ah, but¡­ I think I shouldn''t, at least I don''t think I should learn it at my current level¡­"


    I smiled, "Hmmm¡­ Very well then. Anyway, back to my point. Most Practitioners are more focused on the pursuit of personal strength rather than seeking the truth of the world. I used to be like that once, until I realised the universe was much, much bigger than ourselves with so many possibilities waiting for us to discover."


    My features hardened and my gaze turned serious , "You have the potential to discover such things. My lessons with you have shown that you have an especially sharp mind and your constitution of an ever expanding Cultivation Point destroys any possible limits imposed on ordinary researchers. So I ask you, Brendan, would you like to learn under me and acknowledge me as your Master?"


    The young man breathed in sharply before quickly dropping to a knee on the ground, his head bowed low.


    "Disciple Brendan greets Master!"


    Well, it''s official now. Hopefully my other disciples get along well with him.

 Chapter 211 - Stop Right There Criminal Scum!

    (MC POV)


    "Ummm¡­ I understand that I''m still new to this but¡­ Where are we, Master?"


    ??


    "Death Pass Town, I''ve heard some rather disturbing news the other day from Sect Master Qing so I''m here to investigate. And what better way to bond with my new disciple than to bring him along with me, eh?"


    Brendan seemed content with my exnation and followed me into the town without muchint.


    I was going to visit the town hall to look for someone of importance, but I stopped when I felt something amiss in the building that I was passing by.


    "You feel that?" I asked without turning back.


    Brendan looked around him, "Feel what? The misery and sadness all over the town? Hard to miss something like that, Master."


    I shook my head and pointed to the building located right beside what I assume to be the town''s dump, "No, I meant the really dark atmosphereing from that building."


    Brendan followed my gaze, "I''m not sure Master... It feels just like every other building here."


    "Let''s go take a look then," I gestured, stepping towards the building.


    Brendan stepped forward to open the door for me, revealing the scene of what can only be described as something from nightmares.


    There was blood everywhere, the floor, the furniture, the pirs and even on the ceiling. I estimated there to be at least five corpses though I''m not sure how five corpses could have so much blood..


    Estimated, because the body parts were strewn everywhere and most of them looked like it had been diced or cut into pieces.


    "Is this a new form of art?" Brendan asked beside me, marvelling at the scene with genuine curiosity.


    "I think this is what we call a murder scene, Brendan."


    "Oh¡­ Oh, of course."


    I stepped into the room, ignoring the sticky feeling at the bottom of my sole as I walked. Brendan followed after me a short distance behind, taking more care of where he ced his feet than I did.


    There were several limbs scattered around and a head stuck to a pir with a sword embedded through its skull and mouth, its body nowhere in sight.


    Another bodyy on the opposite end, though I''m not sure you can call it a body anymore with how it was crushed into what is basically meat paste.


    There might be another two bodies, though it''s hard to tell when all I see are cubes and slices of body parts scattered around the ground.


    I strolled up to the only body that was still kind of intact, though this one had both his arms cut off and stabbed through his chest while his throat was sliced open.


    "Well¡­ At least this one didn''t lose his head," Brendan chuckled, probably trying to lighten the mood.


    I nced at each of the bodies, "Bodies seem new¡­ No more than a few days old at least. This looks like it''s done by multiple people... That one is basically bashed in; those were done with clean, precise cuts; that one was dealt with efficiency in mind and this poor sap got tortured to death."


    Brendan tilted his head slightly, "Could it be the same person using different methods to kill?"


    "Possible, but not likely. The way someone handles their sword is very hard to change mid-battle even for a veteran swordsman, especially during a life or death battle. Unless this particr swordsman has some sort of special circumstances and is especially strong for being able to handle a number disadvantage too."


    "As expected of Master, to discern so much from just a simple nce¡­ But still, why did this happen here?"


    I noted the insignia stained with blood on the side of the dead man''s robes, "These guys seem to belong to a Sect of some sort, perhaps we would find out more if we go to their main house."


    Brendan leaned over to get a closer look, "Revenant Daemon Sect? Never heard of them¡­"


    I shrugged, "Neither have I, but with a name like that, I don''t expect anything good either. Let''s go ask around, this killing might be linked to what I''m searching for."


    Both of us exited the building that we had no idea what was the purpose of, closing the door shut behind us.


    We didn''t need to walk far to find a rather scruffy old man sitting by the side of the road, watching us with interest.


    "Good day strangers, goin'' to Dong?"


    I shook my head, "Not today, we''re looking for the Revenant Daemon Sect, do you know where they are?"


    He smirked, "Why I might, though me memory needs a little bit of a joggin'' to know for sure, if ya get me meaning."


    Brendan frowned and stepped forward, "Do you know who you''re speaking to? I would--"


    I ced my hand on his shoulder, stopping him mid-sentence. I will most definitely not allow a ''young master'' temte to happen here, especially not on me, thank you very much.


    "Here, would this do?" I handed him a silver coin.


    The man''s face lit up and quickly snatched it away, "Thankee very much. You be wanting the building beside the mountain path,rgest building ''round here. Can''t miss it. Although¡­ You might be wanting to know sumthin'' ''bout them¡­ But me age ain''t what it used to be¡­"


    I felt Brendan tense up though he made no other movements.


    I flicked another silver coin at him.


    "Hehehe, thankee kind stranger," the old man chuckled, snatching the coin out of the air with a hand. "Ya won''t be finding any peeps there, whole ce gutted and ughtered like a bunch of animals they were. Best watch yer back if ya n to go in there, hehehe."


    I shared a nce with Brendan, this did not sound good.


    "And no one cares?" Brendan asked, bewildered.


    The man chuckled, "Yer in Death Pass Town boy! People die around here almost every other day! Whether yer be a neer from the Death Mountains or yer be some poor sap that got on someone''s nerves. Hehehe. Those Daemon Sect guys got what''sin'' I reckon, always the bullying ones. I''d have liked to gut one myself if I could."


    Brendan scratched his chin, "Huh¡­ Interesting¡­"


    There should be at least something there I guess. Sect Master Qing told me about the Dong people trying to tunnel their way through here. The locals here should at least know about some rumors floating around and the fact that this killing happened just as we got the news should be no coincidence.


    We made our way to the directions given briskly, finding the aforementioned building easily enough.


    The outside seemed normal enough, but when we reached the main hall, it was a simr scene like what we saw back at the first building.


    Just piles and piles of bodies strewn about the entire ce with either detached limbs, decapitated heads or just a mound of crushed and mangled flesh.


    "Must have really pissed someone off¡­ They didn''t even spare the rat¡­" Brendan muttered, pointing at a decapitated rat in the corner.


    Well damn it, better start looking for some clues on what led to this massacre then, something tells me this group of people are linked to the Dong people somehow. For an entire Sect to be wiped, even if they were a Minor one, shouldn''t be a simple matter.


    Just as I was going to start searching, a whole group of people showed up at the entrance, blocking the way out.


    "Ha! I knew the perpetrator would return! Give it up! We have this ce surrounded! Come along quietly or else!"


    ¡­


    I thought nobody cared, what the hell?!

 Chapter 212 - How Dare You Stab Someone Without Greeting Them First?!

    (Brendan POV)


    Things have been happening so fast in thest few hours I haven''t had the chance to fullyprehend what was going on.


    ??


    First, I almost got mauled by Sylphy, then unintentionally trespassing Master Lin''s courtyard which led to me meeting two of his disciples who proceeded to string me up after they woke up.


    Just before they could make true to their promise of torturing information out of me, Master Lin had shown up in the nick of time to stop them from doing so and told me of my talent as an alchemist.


    That was when I learned of a godlike pill that Master Lin had created, something that would have shook the entire continent and disrupted the bnce of power between all the existing power houses should it be allowed to go public.


    And thus came the biggest surprise of all: Master Lin actually epting me as his disciple.


    This was something I had never even dared dream about. I had hoped, at most, I might somehow manage to get a lesson or two from Master Lin and nothing more.


    Although he had revealed that my talent as a Practitioner wascking, my saving grace was that I possessed untapped potential as an alchemist and researcher, something that seemed to have caught his attention enough to want to teach me.


    As if that wasn''t enough, Master just had to drop another shocking fact on me.


    When he showed me the storage ring, I had initially thought it was another creation of the Merchant''s Guild.


    As a former merchant, I shared all the other merchants'' grievances on how we could only rely on the Merchant''s Guild for such an important item. But yet I also held awe for such a wondrous creation.


    I would admit that I had tried researching into the ring myself before, but the results had been less than?satisfying.


    What we all know is that it involves the usage of Space Quarks during its crafting, though what otherponents were involved were lost to us. The more wealthier merchants had even hired top Practitioners to aid in understanding the rings but no one seeded till this day.


    Within the ck market, extremely generous rewards had been posted for anyone able to uncover its secrets but no one has been able to do so.


    Some had even theorised that the rings might have been created by gods and the Merchant Guild had discovered them and capitalised on them. That hypothesis was quickly debunked since new variations of the storage rings were made infrequently.


    The storage ring itself has different grades for the size of their storage space. The lowest being about a bag full in volume while the highest might be able to store an entire house without issue. Even the smallest of them would cost a fortune for one toy their hands on.


    For Master to have cracked what should have been the Merchant''s Guild''s most closely guarded secret so easily, I have no words to describe my awe and respect for him.


    And that''s not all, from what he showed me afterwards, the ring vastly surpassed the known limits of what a storage ring should be capable of. The idea of such a scale is just beyond the scope of myprehension.


    Before I coulde to terms that I was now learning under the most legendary Practitioner of the known world, Master had teleported me with him to Death Pass Town. He mentioned something about Sect Master Qing telling him something regarding this town so I can only assume that it''s a top secret mission.


    Things were obviously not going well from the start when we came across a scene of a massacre.


    Master once again showed the difference between us when he could discern what had urred there with just a nce while I was simply lost in what was going on.


    I will give the excuse that my mind was still trying to process the previous few revtions to even properlyprehend that I was standing in the middle of a murder scene.


    But when that scruffy piece of nobody tried to take advantage of Master''s benevolence¡­ I had wanted to clock him there and then. Master was beyond people like him.


    Once again, Master showed his boundless benevolence by acquiescing to his demands.


    At least that nobody was truthful enough, or else I might need to do something¡­


    Unfortunately, my goodwill towards him was all but destroyed when a group of men showed up to arrest us, saying that we were the ones who had caused this massacre.


    It was obvious that waste of space had told them we wereing here, most likely for some form of mary reward as well.


    "So¡­ Who are you guys?" Master asked, showing no concern that we were surrounded by about twenty armed men.


    "We''re the elite guards of this town! Give it up, you don''t have anywhere to run!"


    I chuckled, "''Elite'' eh? I suppose the ''elites'' of this town aren''t elite enough to stop a massacre from happening and can only pay off thugs to bark for them?"


    The man I assume to be the leader bristled at myment, "Hmph! Say what you like, but we caught you now!"


    Iughed, "And why do you assume that the killers would return to the scene of the crime? Sounds like a dumb thing to do even for a brainless guy like you."


    The guard grinned, " Heh, trying to bluff eh? We had arrived here just as the killing was done, preventing you guys from looting this ce. You thought we wouldn''t think you woulde back to try again?!"


    Master raised his hands in a cating gesture, "Gentlemen, let''s all be civil here. You guys are here to bring us to your Lord right? Then by all means please do so."


    I gave Master a quizzical stare, why didn''t Master just reveal his identity to shut them up? Just by showing them his Sect Crest would be enough to have them retract their usations while begging for mercy.


    Master''s answer was to shake his head slightly while smiling. Most likely Master has realised something that I didn''t again. I just have to put my trust in Master.


    The guards tied our hands behind our backs with the ropes they brought with them before manhandling us out of the building.


    The guards lead us to the Death Mountains, using a small, winding path to ascend it. I would''ve thought they were nning to bring us there to finish us off if it weren''t for the building at the top of the cliff.


    "Is that¡­ Your town hall? Why is it built up there?" Master asked, perplexed.


    "Shut up, that doesn''t concern you," The guard shot back.


    Master shrugged and made no morements.


    I made a mental note on adding this guy into my shit list.


    After the perilous climb that almost killed us, the leader of the guards told us to wait outside while he entered the town hall to look for the local lord.


    Not even a minute passed before the doors were opened again, revealing a tall, thin and bespectacled man whom I assumed to be the city lord standing at the doorway with his sword drawn.


    Neither Master nor I had the chance to speak before the man had flung himself towards Master, impaling the sword into Master''s sacred chest.


    Master looked down at where the sword had pierced him, his eyes wide with surprise. He coughed out blood, the man ignoring the droplets that hit him while he drove the sword deeper into Master''s chest.


    "MASTER!"

 Chapter 213 - He Protec, He Attac

    (Brendan POV)


    I was tackled to the ground before I could even try and attack the guy.


    ??


    One of the guards pinned me to the ground, holding me in ce as I watched the piece of trash pull out his sword with deliberate slowness, a twisted smile on his face.


    This bastard¡­ THIS BASTARD! HOW DARE HE?! HOW DARE HE?! DOES HE KNOW WHAT HE''S DONE?!!


    Master fell backwards gasping and groaning in obvious pain.


    MASTER IS THE ONE WHO CAN CHANGE THIS WORLD! YOU DARE! YOU DARE!!


    "Heh¡­ Come to my town and make a mess eh? Too bad I was already expecting you," the city lord smirked.


    I''LL KILL YOU! I''LL KILL YOU!


    "We''re not even the ones who killed those people!" I screamed, struggling against the one restraining me. "We found a few of their Sect members dead at the entrance of the town and went to their Sect to investigate! You got the wrong guy!"


    The city lord nced at me, his smirk widening, "Did I? Heh heh heh¡­ Doesn''t matter right? People die here every day, you guys are just another one of the numbers."


    KILL! KILL! KILL!


    I gritted my teeth, "Why are you doing this?!"


    "Does it matter? You''ll be dead soon anyways!"


    "It''s so that he can hide his involvement in helping the Dongs create a tunnel through the Death Mountains."


    KILL! KILL! KI-- Huh?


    The city lord narrowed his eyes at me, "Oh? A sharp one are you? I''m surprised you know about this already. I knew you guys were after something!"


    "Yeah¡­ Got that and much more. Seems like you''ve been doing this for quite a while already."


    His smirk turned into a frown, "Hmph, even if you know about it, what can you-- Wait a minute."


    All of us turned back to look at the path we had used to ascend here where the voice had beening from.


    Master stood there, the image of absolute tranquility, flipping through what looked like a business ledger in his hands.


    "Looks like the country of Dong pays good money indeed. Really helpful that you keep all your transactions recorded here. Afraid that they might double cross you perhaps?" Master mused.


    We turned back to look at Master''s ''dead body'', just as it crumbled into dust.


    "A clone body," Master exined without prompting. "I had gone ahead to search through your house while the guards were escorting the clone to the town hall. Though I have to admit, I didn''t expect you to outright kill it without at least some conversation first."


    The lord leveled his sword at Master, "Who¡­ Who are you?!"


    Master raised an eyebrow, "Huh¡­ You don''t know? And here I thought you might already know since you just stabbed my clone without hesitation. Wasn''t that you wanting to get rid of me before I can retaliate?"


    "What¡­ What nonsense are you speaking? How would I know about someone as insignificant as you?! I have the entire country of Dong backing me! Who are youpared to me?!"


    "Oh? Big wordsing from you now. Aren''t you just under their payroll?"


    "Huahahaha! Without my help, The Dong''s wouldn''t even get the idea of tunneling through the Death Mountains! It is only because of me that such a thing is even possible!"


    Master snapped the book in his hands shut, "So that''s how. You''ve been mining the Death Mountains for resources already, right? Using the already existing tunnels, you''re seeking to expand to the other side of the mountain with the Dongs doing the same on their side."


    "Heh, You''re an observant one, I''ll give you that. But you think you can leave here alive after knowing all this?!"


    Master grinned, "What are you going to do about it? Kill me?"


    "Very observant indeed! Men, get rid of the two of them! I''m talking to an important person inside so don''t bother me unless you need to!"


    He walked back into the building, not even sparing us a second nce.


    Two of them immediately shed their swords towards him, Master ducked under one and used the spine of the ledger to stop the other.


    Clenching his free hand, he punched at the torso of one of the guards, the shockwave causing the guard''s back to explode into pieces. I think I saw his heart sttering on the wall behind him.


    He yanked his other hand, pulling the guard''s sword out of his grasp to embed itself into the ground a distance away. The guard didn''t even have time to react to his disarmament before Master smashed him on the head with the ledger, caving his skull in.


    "Some guards you are. Quite ''elite'' indeed," Master scoffed.


    "Youngster, you dare?!" Another one yelled, rushing towards him with his sword raised.


    His sword was just in the motion of descending when Master swung his hand in an arc, pping the guard across the cheek with the back of his hand and sending him sprawling onto the ground.


    Master raised an eyebrow at him, "You look like you''re in your twenties, who the hell you calling ''youngster''?"


    "So¡­. Sorry¡­ Force of habit¡­" The guard groaned, holding his swollen cheek with a hand.


    That was when I felt the cold sensation of something metallic pressing against my skin.


    "That''s enough!" The guard that was pinning me down shouted. "Make another move and I''ll slit this guy''s throat!"


    I gritted my teeth, to be used as a piece to inconvenience Master is uneptable!


    "Master, don''t worry about me! Just get rid of them!" I yelled, prepared for my own demise.


    Master simply gave me a small smile, "Brendan, you have so much to learn if you think I will let my disciples get hurt so easily. Why don''t you try saying ''Defense array force activate''?"


    I blinked, "Err¡­ Defense array force activate?"


    My body began to glow before there was a sudden brilliant sh of light. I, myself, was temporarily blinded by the light, but somehow the light felt soothing and calming to me. A shrill scream and the sudden removal of the pressure on my neck told me enough about how the light was affecting the others.


    When my sight was restored, the first thing that greeted me was the sight of all the guards rolling on the floor and screaming, all of them covering their eyes with their hands where blood poured out of. The one who had been pinning me down was now a charred corpse smothering a distance behind me, the body disintegrating into ash slowly.


    Master was standing a short distance away, looking at me while scratching his chin, "Ok¡­ I did not expect it to be that effective¡­ It was just supposed to disorientate and st away any hostile people around you, not burn out their eyes and disintegrate them¡­ Gonna have to work on that."


    I blinked, "Would¡­ Would it have activated without me saying it?"


    "Hmm? No, this is another function of it." Master chuckled. "If that guy had tried to cut you, another inscription would have activated which would put you in a sort of shield."


    For Master, the one who can flip the entire world on its head if he wants to, to care so much about someone as insignificant as I am¡­ I am truly humbled and grateful.


    He reached out his hand towards me, I needed a moment more to realise his intentions before grasping his hand with mine, allowing him to pull me up to my feet.


    "Now, let''s go p that city lord''s face, eh? I still have some unanswered questions I want to ask him."


    Master picked up the blood stained ledger from the ground before turning back to kick down the door, not even giving a backwards nce at the still groaning guards around me.


    Too strong¡­ Master is just too strong!

 Chapter 214 - Playing The Long Con

    (MC POV)


    I headed towards the only room where there was the sound of conversation, knocking loudly on the door frame before stepping foot inside.


    ??


    "Hi, got a delivery for the trashy, shitty lord. Would you kindly ce your seal here?"


    The people in the room turned towards me, three of them wearing distinct Dark Sect cloaks with their hoods thrown up while thest one was the city lord.


    The city lord spluttered when he saw me, pointing his finger at me usingly, "You? What? How did you..."


    One of the cloaked men leapt to his feet, thrusting his arm out to fire off a cloud of ck miasma at me.


    I raised my hand and halted the miasma in its tracks, redirecting it towards the cloaked man beside him when he tried to conjure up a ck lightning.


    The miasma immediately melted the guy''s hood before moving on to his face, the Dark Sect member dropping his Technique and letting loose a guttural scream as his head melted off his shoulders, disintegrating even before it hit the ground.


    "Want to try again?" I smirked.


    The hooded man sighed before turning to the city lord, "What in the zes did you do to get him here?!"


    The city lord''s face was one of bewilderment, "Wha¡­ What? Wh¡­ Who is he?"


    The other Dark Sect Practitioner mmed the table, breaking it into half, "You bloody ingrate! How the hell do you not know the strongest Practitioner on the continent?!"


    The colour on the city lord''s face drained away immediately.


    "I¡­ I¡­ I didn''t know¡­"


    "Well great, everything is ruined now. You can forget about what was agreed for you because it''s not going to happen!" The first hooded guy screeched.


    I turned behind me with a smirk on my face, "See Brendan? Entrance is important, understand? Make a great enough entrance and things will y out by itself without much effort on your part."


    "I¡­ I understand, Master."


    The seated Dark Sect Member turned to me, "Master Lin¡­ What would it take for you to pretend we were never here?"


    I scoffed, "You guys have been a pain in my ass for the longest time and you think you can just walk out of here?"


    "A trade perhaps?" The other one suggested.


    Oh? This is the first time I see a Dark Sect member not kept trying to cut my head off after I show myself. I think every single instance where I''ve met with one of them has resulted in total annihtion for them.


    Wait, they did attack me first, so I guess not much changed. Oops.


    Well, I''m not delusional enough to not suspect they would stab me in the back right afterwards but the fact they brought up a ''trade'' intrigued me.


    I gestured for him to continue, "Let''s hear what you got then?"


    "I need your guarantee of our safety first."


    I smiled at him, "You don''t get to decide the terms here."


    The hooded man clicked his teeth, looking towards his remainingpanion who nodded his head at him.


    The man reached his hand into his sleeve, pulling out a scroll that he lifted up to show me.


    I raised my eyebrow at him, still maintaining the dark spear hidden in their shadows just in case they try something.


    "Names of all the agents we have on your side of the BeiYang continent, including the locations of their bases. Some names might even surprise you, Master Lin."


    Brendan came up from behind me, "Oh? And you just carry such a convenient scroll around with you all the time? How do we know the names are legitimate?"


    "You might know by now that our Dark Sect does not originate from your side of BeiYang continent, but from the country of Dong instead. The people here are mostly sleeper agents or branches of our organisation."


    I actually didn''t know that nor do I really care, but I''ll just keep my mouth shut and see where he goes.


    "The higher ups have been quite¡­ Dissatisfied¡­ With the members'' performance on this side and we were sent to inspect and cull them if necessary. Believe me when I say that our Sect had no intention of crossing you, Master Lin. All we wanted was to fulfill our goals with as little obstructions as possible."


    "Yeah, ok. Like controlling a monster army to invade the capital city? Researching on summoning a Great One? Taking control of Abbadon of the Abyss? Like those wouldn''t have affected me?"


    The one that was still seated shook his head, "As we said, that was not our goal. The branch head here has lost sight of our original goal and focused everything into gaining personal power. That''s why we''re here to put a stop to it."


    I tilted my head, "The fact that you guys are also trying to carve a tunnel through Death Mountains for an invasion force to get here doesn''t help your case."


    "It will if you know who''s the head here," He unfurled the scroll, revealing the top most name on the list.


    "Bei Ji Xiong, third prince of the Royal Bei family," I read the name aloud.


    "I knew it¡­" Brendan muttered under his breath, though still loud enough for me to hear.


    The hooded man nodded, "He knows his chance of gaining the throne is nonexistent, that''s why after he took over the Dark Sect here, he''s been consolidating power in order to overthrow the current dynasty to establish his own. No one would support a powerless prince and since the crown prince has most of the Major Sect''s acknowledgement, he can''tpete with him openly and win either."


    "Master Lin mentioned about the monsters, yes?" The other one asked. "He was nning to use them to stage a coup in the pce. We did not want that to happen so in order to fight him, we wanted to move Dong''s forces here to have the two armies wipe each other out."


    The city lord gaped, "What? That''s¡­ That''s not what you told me! You said the army of Dong will take over this ce and I will be minister!"


    The Dark Sect Practitioner turned back to regard him with a slight tilt of his head, "You are but a pawn, nothing more. You were not meant to live beyond the first phase of the war."


    "You¡­ You bastards!"


    The city lord charged towards him with his sword raised.


    The hooded man merely pointed a finger at him, a streak of ck lightning leaping from the tip of his finger to st the city lord''s torso. He didn''t even have time to scream before he instantlybust into mes, the fire ominously ck in colour that consumed him within a blink of an eye.


    I coughed to get their attention, "So if your Sect is not here to spread destruction and chaos. What is the real goal of your Dark Sect then?"


    "That is something I can''t talk about now¡­ Our Sect Master would want to speak with you when the timees," He tossed the scroll towards me.


    I caught it in my hands, raising my eyebrow at him, "You''re not expecting me to do your work for you right?"


    He shook his head, "Not at all. Just thought you might want to see who is there. You should be careful of who you trust after all and we''re giving you some hints on that."


    I gestured to their deadpanion, "No revenge for your colleague?"


    "Not like we can do anything about it even if we want to."


    "The Revenant Daemons Sect?"


    "They were the ones in charge of the mines, not that they are needed anymore."


    "Who killed them?"


    "We are just as clueless about that as you are."


    "And the Dong''s army?"


    "Not going to happen with this city lord dead. Not like we need them anymore anyway."


    I thought for a moment before cing the scroll into my storage ring, "Fair enough, go on then. I still got my eye on you two though, so do something bad and I''ll be there to cut your heads off, capiche?"


    "Yes. I''m d we can solve this issue civilly, Master Lin."


    I made a shooing motion with my hand and the two of them were quick to leave, not even bothering to take their colleague''s corpse with them.


    Brendan looked up at me, "Master¡­ Isn''t this a bit too trusting of them? They''re Dark Sect after all."


    I gave him a mischievous smile, "And that''s why I''ve got two tracking inscriptions on them. Rx, I''ve got it covered. Now I''m really curious who else is in the Dark Sect other than the prince¡­ Let''s go back and look this over a cup of tea eh? I think I''ve got my share of drama here already."


    "As you wish, Master."


    Both of us left the town hall, stepping over the guards that were still groaning and rolling around outside without minding them. They''re someone else''s problem now.

 Chapter 215 - The Prowling Kitten

    (Lian Li POV)


    I checked on the reports detailing our current supplies and stage of our n. All of it seems to be going just as we nned.


    ??


    "Where are the records for ria''s goods?" I asked.


    A folder appeared at the corner of my vision.


    "Thank you, Beta. You can go ahead and rest first if you want to."


    A girl with sharp, white, feline ears appeared beside me, her long, thin tail waving in the air behind her.


    "For me to rest when the High Priestess is working so hard, that would be unbing of me."


    "Hehehe, I know it''s not easy to keep track of all the administrative matters, you can leave such things to me tonight. Where is Alpha?"


    One of her adorable cat ears twitched, "That she-wolf? I believe she''s escorting sister ria''s caravan right now."


    I raised my eyebrow, "Isn''t Gamma in charge of security?"


    Beta nodded, "Gamma is making sure no one messes with the shop. We''ve had several attempted arsons in the past week."


    "Curious¡­ It''s like they already know we are a threat. How?"


    Beta''s tail turned rigid, "I do not know¡­ I made sure information about our mercantile endeavors was kept on a ''to-know'' basis. I¡­ I''m sorry, I should''ve taken extra precautions."


    I made a face before scratching her behind the ears, " Can''t be helped then. Good work."


    She purred and rxed, enjoying the moment of peace.


    I flipped open the folder that Beta had handed me with my free hand, scanning through its contents while my other hand continued scratching the cat youkai beside me.


    Although I have already been given a quick rundown on the things ria had made, most of the things she had listed inside the memo was still quite alien to me.


    The only thing I recognised was the Monster Crystal Generator, supposedly a gift to the Bei Royal Family for the princess''sing of age ceremony from the Vera merchant family.


    Since most of our country??s industries are still operated by a mostly manual workforce, the generator would allow the automation of arge number of industries, increasing productivity and profits.


    Any business owner worth their gold will be able to tell the value of such a machine and leap at the chance to get one for themselves. That will put the Vera Family at an even higher position of standing and garner more influence for us.


    Sure, right now they have the money, but most of the other nobles and merchants see them as a family that got lucky in the business and don''t take them seriously. That is partially true since all we did was take over most of the Xi Family''s business and all of the underworld tradings.


    Those merchants don''t know that fact, so it looked like a struggling merchant family taking advantage of another family''s misfortune to make a name for themselves.


    Mind you, the other merchants do this all the time, so the action itself is not the reason the other merchants looked down on the Vera Family. It was more of an upstart getting to the top few positions relying on the efforts of someone else.


    Not an entirely uneptable action,but it does not garner the Family any respect due to not having any achievements of their own.


    It''s all about prestige to them after all.


    But once they start marketing ria''s goods as the sole distributor, every one of them will be scrambling over each other just to earn our favour.


    That would gain us some friends in the noble sector which we can use to influence the upper stratums of the country.


    Once that was done, it would pave the way for the next step of our n. This would have to be streamlined as soon as possible since there was also the threat of the Dong invasion behind us.


    I don''t understand why there is just so much trash in this world? If everyone could just open their eyes and see Master''s light, there wouldn''t be so much trash in existence! The only redeeming feature about this world is the fact that Master has treaded on it before, or else I might have just wiped out the entire surface if I could!


    "High Priestess? Are you alright?" Beta asked, snapping me out from my thoughts.


    "Yes," I assured her. "Just thinking about how sad the state of our world is. Why is it so hard for people to see Master''s benevolence and worship Him for the Divine Being that He is?"


    Beta looked at me for a moment before bowing her head, "High Priestess, I was nothing but a worthless beast when you brought me in alongside the other girls. Alpha had talent in leading, Delta was very eloquent and knew how to influence people and Gamma is gifted in battle. I, on the other hand, could only help you do paperwork."


    I frowned at her, "I did not choose to take you in because of your talents. All of you were residents of the slums and as a former slum dweller myself, I understand exactly how you feel. Your eyes have been opened to Master''s light and this is what is most important."


    She shivered slightly, "I am but a worthless cat youkai¡­ Not even a nekomata youkai... My Elemental Quarks pale inparison to everybody else¡­ Am I still worthy of Master''s light?"


    I patted her head before scratching behind her ear, "Silly girl. As long as your eyes are able to see Master''s light then you are worthy. Master''s benevolence is infinite!"


    "Rea¡­ Really?"


    "Of course! If all goes well, you might even meet Master during that princess''s ceremony! Besides, who else could ensure the administration of our Church is always perfect other than you?"


    She poked her fingers together shyly, "Then¡­ Then does that mean¡­ It''s also possible that Master might give me ear scratches one day too?"


    "Huhuhu~ I do not doubt it. As I said, Master''s benevolence is infinite."


    Beta squirmed, "I¡­ I see¡­ I''ll work hard then! I won''t let Master down! I''ll gopile the business records for all the merchant houses that we managed to acquire!"


    The cat youkai rushed out of the room, no doubt to carry out what she had said she would do.


    I suppose this world isn''t all that bad after all. We do have a good number of believers who can see Master''s light. It would be a shame if these people were to perish before they could spread Master''s glorious name to the rest of the world.


    Speaking of which, I am quite curious on how the new disciple of Master would be like? Since he will be the only male, I wonder how we should treat him?


    Make no mistake though, we might be cordial to him because of the fact that he is Master''s disciple, but if he shows any ounce of disrespect for Master or even tries to take advantage of us in any way¡­


    I will make sure his existence ispletely erased.

 Chapter 216 - Times Have Changed

    (MC POV)


    "The Bei Royal Family cordially invites Master Lin and his Heaven Sect to Princess Bei Guiying''sing of age ceremony in the Royal capital city of Jin h h h¡­"


    ??


    I tossed the letter aside after skimming through its contents.


    Brendan nced at the discarded letter, "Does Master not wish to go?"


    I raised an eyebrow, "What? Of course I''m going. If the third Prince is actually the Dark Sect leader just as those guys said, I have a feeling the ceremony won''t be that simple. It would be rude to refuse anyway so we might as well go."


    That was a half lie.


    The truth is that I''m curious about this Guiying princess. No, it''s not because I''m into her, but I most definitely do not remember that there was a princess Guiyinging of age ceremony in my first life here.


    That could mean a few things.


    The first and most problematic one is that this princess Guiying never existed during my first life, meaning this is either a parallel timeline or she herself is an anomaly as well.


    The second probability is that this princess never survived this far in the first timeline. With the possibility that one of her older brothers was the leader of the Dark Sect, it is quite possible that she might have been killed by him before she came of age.


    And of course, there''s thest possibility that because I never really cared about politics in general, I totally missed and never took note of hering of age celebration during the first timeline.


    Something tells me the second option is the most possible one, but that will also bring about the question of why she was so important that the third prince would want to get rid of her? And what changed this time that it prevented it from happening?


    The only thing that changed this time was the fact that I took in disciples.


    And I guess I also took part in this year''s Sect Showcase Festival.


    I suppose the fact that I interfered with that Dong country''s prince counts as a change¡­


    And then there was my return to my hometown and meeting my family again¡­


    There''s also my interference with the busybodies and the world with the giant worms...


    Not sure if my involvement with all those Dark Sect outposts count as well¡­


    Abaddon, the Great One, the monster army...


    Alright, alright, I know. I screwed up this timeline beyond recognition already, sheesh, calm down. I didn''t mean it, ok?


    What does a transmigrator have to do to get an easy life around here, really?


    Ah¡­ I miss those days where I just sit in my courtyard and have Manami pour tea for me while Lian Li massaged my shoulders after a lesson.


    Don''t get me wrong, I have no regrets taking in all my disciples and if given the chance to relive my life once again, I would most likely do the exact same thing again.


    Speaking of disciples¡­


    "What do you think then, Brendan? I believe you still have a bone to pick with the Bei Royal Family right? Any input?"


    He shook his head, "I will follow Master''s lead. My grudge with them stems from my brother''s disappearance, a small matterpared to the grand scheme of things."


    I scratched my chin thoughtfully, "You''re really close to your brother huh?"


    He chuckled, "You misunderstand, Master. The only reason why I want to get him back is just so I can beat him up myself."


    "Interesting¡­ Any reason why?"


    He sighed, "I did tell you my family used to be poor once right?"


    I nodded.


    Brendan nced at the discarded invitation, "We started out fine, had a roof over our heads and at least still had business. But when the Xi Family started suppressing us as a ''potentialpetitor'', we could not even fight back. Previous house was seized, shop was closed and we got relocated to the edge of the Commons District."


    "And your brother got scouted by Bei Family''s knights after that?" I guessed.


    He sighed, "I don''t know why, but a couple of knights came to our family one day and said they were here to recruit him. I''m guessing he must have went out and did something to get their attention some time ago. He told us that he would train to be a knight to support our family and we let him go with our blessing. I even trusted him¡­"


    "Didn''t he die or something?"


    Brendan shook his head, "My family doesn''t know this, but my brother is alive and well. It''s just that I''ve been intercepting his letters ever since the first one he sent. Because my family only had each other to rely on during the time we suffered, we trusted one another with our lives. We believed that my elder brother would actually do what he said he would do, but when I saw the first letter he sent to us a month after his admission..."


    He sighed, pulling out a ring of polished wood from his breast pocket. I didn''t even need to ask to know that it was a storage ring.


    The ring glowed slightly before a letter appeared in his hand and handed it to me.


    I gave him a look, "You sure this is something you don''t mind your Master seeing?"


    Brendan shook his head, "You are my Master. It will not do for me to hide things from you."


    If he says so¡­


    I unfurled the letter and skimmed through its contents. It was a little hard to read since the letter was chock full of "HAHAHAHA!", "SCREW YOU!", "Dumbasses!" and "I''M FREE!"


    Too long didn''t read, basically the brother seemed to have found a better life with the knights and chose to cut off ties with his supposedly poor family.


    "My parents will be devastated if they get that letter. He still sends a few more every now and then just to mock us. I bet he doesn''t even know that we are rich now and even if hees crawling back, I will personally kick him away."


    "Harsh. I''m assuming your hatred towards the Royal family is because?"


    "It is obvious they were the ones who changed him into this. They most likely only helped my family out of the slums just so they can grab another knight candidate from my parents. I will not allow them to touch my family anymore¡­"


    "Admirable of you. Though I don''t think the Royal Family would actually do that, doesn''t really make much sense to me."


    Brendan made a face, "I can''t think of anyone else that is powerful enough to make my family so affluent overnight. I''d think the third prince is involved since he''s the leader of the Dark Sect here right? Speaking of which, who else is in that list?"


    I waved my hand, "No one else as important as the third prince I''m afraid. I think we got scammed."


    "Should we go get those two?"


    I shook my head, "It''s fine. Let them think they''ve won. They will lead us to the big fishes."


    Brendan nodded in understanding before bowing his head, "Master, Could I beg of you to allow me to visit my family when we are at Jin city? I would like to check up on them."


    I gave him a wry smile, "Well then, I suppose you will need to pack your bags soon, we''ll be leaving tomorrow and you can meet the rest of my disciples there as well."


    Brendan looked up, his eyes widening, "You mean¡­ There''s more of them?"


    "Yep. Counting you, I think there''s¡­ Six? Yeah, six. Plus one adopted daughter."


    Brendan''s eyes got even wider, "Master has¡­ An adopted daughter?"


    "Yep, she''s really cute, you''ll like her. Long story, don''t ask."


    "Oh¡­ Ok¡­ Erm¡­ I don''t have much to prepare anyway so¡­ I can go whenever, Master. Should I prepare horse carriages?"


    "Nah, we''ll just teleport there. I''ve already told my disciples to prepare for us amodations. Remember, you''ll be meeting your senior sisters so be nice to them ok?"


    He gulped, "Yes, Master."


    Not sure why he looked so nervous? Maybe his interaction with Sylphy traumatised him with girls? I probably wouldn''t be able to keep my calm if I find out the girl interested in me is actually a knife-wielding girl with an unhealthy obsession for me either.


    Oh well, my disciples should fix him right back up since they are such good girls.


    Oh, I should tell Sect Master Qing about this invitation. Not sure why they addressed it to me when Sect Master Qing was the Sect Master, not me.


    I can already see most of the powerhouses gathering in this one little celebration, this is going to be a much bigger event than even the Sect Showcase Festival.


    And this kind of events¡­ Well, I will be surprised if nothing happens then.

 Chapter 217 - When You Find Out About Your Parent’s Affair

    (Brendan POV)


    "Hmmm¡­ Quite avish celebration this is," Mastermented, looking around Jin city''s main street that was filled with expensive decorations.


    ??


    "The princess is supposed to be a genius ording to most. Even though she just came of age, her Cultivation Point had already matured at fifteen," I noted. "She''s still nowhere near Master''s talent though."


    Master smiled wryly, "You tter me too much, I''m already part of the old generation you know?"


    "Old? Aren''t we about the same age?"


    Master stopped, "Oh¡­ Yeah, we are. Hahaha, it''s a little joke."


    Huh. Perhaps Master has been burdened by his talent that he no longer feels young? They do say that the more talent one has, the more people expect out of you. With Master''s talent, I have no doubts the burden he had to bear back in his student days was immense.


    The fact that the Lindulf Family is a powerful and influential House as well must mean Master''s burden from his Family was exceptionally high.


    During my time at Century Minor Sect, I''ve seen my fair share of supposed ''talented geniuses'' break under pressure. They have been praised and coddled throughout their lives but when they were thrust into the Sect where only their abilities mattered, they quickly realised that all the coddling was left behind.


    Having experienced the feeling of failing someone''s expectations for the first time, these ''talented geniuses'' start to suffer breakdowns from the umted stress. Only a select few managed to break out of that stage but even then, they would have started tog behind the average students which further diminishes their own self-confidence.


    The Practitioner world is not all fun and games after all. If you were weak, you get trampled on and made use of, it was as simple as that.


    Fairness? There is no such thing. Everyone is ultimately selfish in the end, it''s just how well one can hide it.


    Master must have wed his way out of that cesspool, working harder than anyone else just to get to his current position. I have no doubt that even after being coined as the "Strongest Practitioner", he still had to work hard to maintain his position. For such a lofty title, there must be countless risks and hardships that go along with it, right?


    This is why I respect Master so much, for I had been one of the ''talented geniuses'' myself that had fallen from grace before wing my way up again. The amount of betrayals and bullies I had to face were numerous and beyond counting.


    While I was lost in my thoughts, an olddy approached us with a basket of flowers held in her arm.


    I noticed how her eyes seemed to shine when sheid eyes on Master, immediately making a beeline towards him.


    "My, young man¡­ Might you be familiar with this town? I''ve just arrived here to celebrate the princess''sing of age ceremony and I''m looking for an inn to stay at. Could you guide me to one?"


    My most benevolent Master simply gave her a smile, "Of course madam. I shall escort you."


    "Ohoho~ What a kind young man you are! Here, a flower for you."


    She dug through her basket of flowers to pull out one that had a rainbow hue on its petals, handing it over to Master.


    Master seemed to be a little stunned by the flower which caused me to tense up slightly.


    "This flower¡­ Where did you get this?"


    "Hmmm? It was a gift from a very close friend," The olddy exined, looking at the flower fondly. "Unfortunately that friend has long passed but the flowers remain. I just take care of them in their stead. Is something wrong with them?"


    "I see¡­ No, it''s quite unique. I''m sorry for your loss."


    "Ohohoho~ Don''t be, it won''t be long before I rejoin them anyway. But please, take it."


    Master received the flower gracefully before pinning it to his cor.


    "For such a gift, Madam, I shall even pay for your amodations."


    "Oh my¡­ You are too generous young man, I cannot ept such a thing!"


    "Please don''t mind it, Madam. I insist. Shall we?" Master offered his arm for her to hold.


    "Ohohoho~ What a gentleman."


    Master turned back to me, "Since it''s a free day, why don''t you visit your family first? I''lle find you when I''ve got us settled in? The celebration is the day after tomorrow anyway so we can take it easy today."


    I bowed, "Thank you Master. Have a safe trip."


    I watched Master disappear through the crowd while guiding the old woman. I''m not sure why, but she felt a little strange to me, a peculiar feeling that I can''t exin. But since Master did not mention anything about it, it must just be my imagination.


    Turning around, I followed the road up towards the deeper sections of the Noble district, a route that I used to be so familiar with now seems so alien to me.


    How long have I not seen my family?


    It''s a good thing that they moved to this new house, my older brother''s infrequent letters are still being sent to the old one so I don''t need to worry about my family finding out about him. At least not yet.


    When I finally gain enough power, I will personally go to that damnable knight academy and give my dumb brother a good thrashing, maybe that might wake him up from whatever delusions he''s having.


    It didn''t take long for my Family''s manor toe into view, the gates guarded by the usual group of guards.


    "Young master Vera?" One of the guards called out upon seeing me.


    "It''s been a while Nur, how are you guys doing?"


    "Oh wow! It''s been a long while young master! We thought you might not evene back this year since you got sent to Century Minor Sect!"


    I waved my hand, "That was what I thought, but I was epted into a Major Sect and we''re invited to participate in the princess''sing of age ceremony. My Master allowed me some time off while he went to settle our amodations. Is everyone home?"


    Nur nodded, "Yeah, they''re home! But there''s one thing I have to ask¡­"


    His buddy, Hans, knocked him on the head, "Don''t ask you idiot. What if we get skinned for it?"


    "He''ll find out eventually man¡­" Nur protested.


    I raised my eyebrow, "Find out what?"


    "That your father might have had an affair that resulted in you having a half-sister," Nur replied before Hans could cover up his mouth.


    I gaped at him, my father was never that sort of person.


    "How¡­ How do you know?"


    Another of the guards stepped up, scratching his head, "A pair of girls turned up yesterday. One of them was a real beauty, I almost thought she was a princess or high noble when I saw her. Then there was a little girl of I think around ten years old following her."


    Hans sighed, "Yeah¡­ And the woman told the little girl that this ce was her father''s house. I''m not sure what happened after that but¡­ Well¡­"


    "The servants also said that your father weed them with open arms like they knew each other very well. He even got Sergei to show the kid around," Nur remarked.


    Hans shrugged, "We''re just telling you what we heard so..."


    Arrrgghhh¡­ Why does such things have to happen when Ie back?!


    "Damn it, I''ll go talk to my father then¡­"


    "Wee back, young master," The guards bowed as I stepped past them.


    I sure hope that this is nothing more than an idle gossip...

 Chapter 218 - Father Son Combo

    (Brendan POV)


    I threw open the door to my father''s office, finding my father seated at his desk with Sergei standing by his side.


    ??


    "Brendan? Son! You''re back!" My father yelled out in excitement, almost knocking over his chair in his attempt at standing up.


    I gave him a wave, "Yeah¡­ How have you guys been?"


    He moved around the table to stand in front of me, pping me on my shoulders with a wide smile on his face.


    "Perfect! Just perfect Brendan! I thought we wouldn''t see you for the next half a decade or so!"


    I gave him a wry smile, "That was the n but¡­ I was admitted to a Major Sect and they got invited to attend the Princess''s ceremony. My Master granted me leave to visit you guys."


    "Oh? How generous! You must invite him over for dinner then! We can prepare a feast for both you and him some time!"


    "I''ll ask Master about it, though I''m not sure if he can make it."


    Father grinned at me, "Nevermind then, you must be famished now, right? Sergei, tell the chefs we have another mouth to feed this afternoon!"


    Our head butler bowed and left the room without a sound.


    I waited for the door to close shut before I dropped my smile, "What is this thing that I''ve been hearing? Something about a childing here yesterday with a prettydy?"


    Father froze, his eyes widening, "Wha¡­ What? Where did you hear that?"


    "You forgot I''m close to the guards?"


    Father''s face scrunched up before he took a step back, "Yeah¡­ What you heard is true¡­ They dide here yesterday¡­"


    I gritted my teeth, I can''t believe this! Father was thest person I expected to do this! Even after all that he had taught us when we were young! How we had to stick together especially when we were suffering together as a family!


    The saying that a man''s loyalty is tested when he has everything holds true here. Mother had stayed with us even at our lowest point and this was how father repaid her?


    I fumed, "How long?"


    Father slumped against the table, "When¡­ When you were still studying at the Minor Sect¡­ I met her while I was out drinking..."


    "Let me guess¡­ That''s why our family got rich?"


    He nodded, "I¡­ I was made an offer I couldn''t refuse¡­ I thought about it, I really did. But¡­ If it meant that our family could live a little better¡­"


    I sighed. Father was quite a charmer when he needed to be, or else there would not be any way for him to be so sessful as a merchant, even with outside help. Mother had never failed to keep recounting to us on father''s younger days and how he ''swept her off her feet'' after all.


    Some high nobledy must have became interested in father which resulted in our current situation. The question is, how much are we depending on her and what she is using to control us.


    "Does mother know?"


    Father nodded, "I couldn''t hide something this big after all."


    "And she''s fine with it?"


    "Not at first of course¡­ But she also agreedter that it would have been the best for your siblings too¡­ It would''ve been foolish of us not to grab the lifeline thrown to us, even if it means¡­ Doing what we did."


    I can''t believe it¡­ Mother was willing to sacrifice so much for us.


    Sighing, I dragged my hand down my face, "And now the past is back to haunt us huh? What did she want?"


    Father looked away, "They¡­ They wanted you, Brendan. They want to pull you into it too."


    What.


    That woman wants me to¡­ Join them? Ah¡­ She''s trying to build her own harem I see. I''m not sure how I should feel about a woman wanting both the father and son for herself however¡­


    No thanks.


    I sucked in a breath, "And? What did you tell her?"


    Father looked up at me, a grim expression on his face, "We never wanted you to get involved Brendan. Truly... Both your mother and I we¡­ We just wanted you to continue with your Practitioner studies without minding us. We rejected them, said that you were never here when the deal was struck but¡­ They wanted everything."


    Oh I know this temte¡­ The noble parents send their eldest child to marry into another family to protect their own family. What I want to know is why is it that in my case the gender is reversed?!


    No, I am Master''s disciple now, there is no way I will give myself over like that!


    "Which family is she from?" I asked.


    Father shook his head, "You can''t fight them, Brendan. They are beyond your understanding. We know how much you''ve sacrificed for our family after your brother disappeared¡­ We would''ve kept you out of this if we could but now¡­ Now that you have shown your face here¡­"


    "That''s it!" I snapped my fingers. "I''ll bring my Master here tomorrow! Surely he can do something about this! Maybe even stop that girl from demanding anything else from us in the future!"


    "Impossible Brendan¡­" Father smiled sadly. "No matter how strong your Master is, he would never agree to get himself involved with them¡­ Their backer is a God."


    A god huh? Could Master be strong enough to take on a god?


    From what I''ve seen so far, I don''t believe there''s anything Master could not do. Father is just saying such things because he isn''t familiar with the Practitioner side of the world, with him being a non-Practitioner and all.


    Yes, this can work. I just need to bring Master here to listen to our plight. I''m sure Master would be able to do something about it!


    Though it leaves a bad taste in my mouth that I am sort of using Master for this, I can''t fully devote myself to him if I still need to worry about my family like this¡­


    If Master rejects to aid us, then I will dly sacrifice myself then, even if it means that I will be discarded by Master.


    "Wait right here, father! I will go and speak to my Master and invite him over! I can say it''s for a dinner with all of us! Once you know who he is you won''t object to it either! Master is a kind person, he will surely help us!"


    Without waiting for his response, I rushed out of the room, ignoring father''s shout of "What about lunch?" echoing from the room behind me.


    Now there is no time to waste! I must convince Master toe to my home tomorrow night!

 Chapter 219 - Distance Makes The Yandere Even More Yan

    (MC POV)


    "Ohoho~ Thank you young man, you are really kind."


    ??


    "Think nothing of it, please have a good rest."


    I closed the door to the room, taking a step back before inspecting the flower the olddy gave me.


    She called it a ''Myriad Flower'', something I have not seen nor heard of before, even in the other nes. Her friend must have exceptionally green thumbs to grow such a beauty.


    None of my business anyway, though it''s rather suspicious that she would just give this away to someone she just met.


    I stored the flower away in my storage ring before stepping out of the inn.


    The inn was just a simple one within the Merchant''s district. It was rather cheap too, a rather surprising fact since visitors would still pay extravagantly to stay in the city for the uing celebration.


    Now I just need to know which inn my girls reserved for me.


    They had initially wanted to help me reserve the best inn in the city, but I told them that I would rather have something simple. With how the big names will be arriving in the city to participate in the ceremony, no doubt they will be taking all the best ones for themselves.


    I have no interest in rubbing shoulders with them since I most definitely do not want a repeat of what happened back at the Sect Showcase Festival. Dealing with Sect politics is annoying.


    Just as I was about to connect telepathically to Manami, I heard the sound of footsteps running towards me.


    "Papa! Papa!" A voice called out from my left.


    I turned just in time to see Cai Hong rushing towards me with her hands outstretched, Diao Chan trailing behind her.


    I bent down and picked Cai Hong up, lifting my little dragon up to my chest.


    "Aww, did Cai Hong miss me?"


    Cai Hong hugged my face, giggling, "Cai Hong missed Papa! Papa y?"


    I patted her head, "Papa misses you too. Let''s go back and meet your other sisters first, ok?"


    "Kayy~~"


    I lifted Cai Hong higher to let her ride on my shoulders before turning towards Diao Chan, "What a coincidence to meet you two here. Did you girls have a good break?"


    Diao Chan poked her fingers together, "Y¡­ Yes, Master¡­ It has been too long¡­ Could we¡­ Maybe?"


    I flicked her on her head, "Such things shouldn''t be talked about in broad daylight."


    She rubbed her head while muttering something like "Ehehe~ Master punished me~~" but I think I just misheard her.


    "Now, what was the name of the inn that you girls are staying at?"


    "It''s a ''bwiiig'' ''howse'' Papa! There were so many ''rwoooms''! There''s a really nicedy and nice man there too!"


    "Ahaha, I''m sure there is, why don''t you lead the way, Diao Chan?"


    Diao Chan curtsied, "It will be my pleasure, Master."


    Following Diao Chan''s lead, we soon left the Merchant''s district for the alleys of the poorer Commons district, winding through pathways wide enough for only a single man through.


    Cai Hong hummed a tune while munching on the candies I gave her, not at all concerned about the ce we are walking through.


    I, on the other hand, am a little bit concerned about why we are here.


    "Diao Chan? Are we going the right way?"


    "Yes Master, we made sure to choose a ce where it is both safe and reputable enough."


    I looked around us, though the pathways were rather dark and damp, it was still rtively clean for its location.


    I also realised that there''s a distinctck of squatters around the ce. Normally such areas of the city would have at least a few squatters hanging around, but it''s rather suspiciously empty here. Unless they have relocated them somewhere else?


    Oh, maybe they were invited elsewhere for the duration of the celebration? The country needs to keep its people happy after all, I won''t be surprised if they had organised some sort of handout for themon people just to raise the Royal Family''s poprity.


    After a couple more twists and turns, we finally arrived in front of an unassuming building that looked to have been built recently.


    "Here it is, Master! We spent quite a lot of time to find the perfect spot!" Diao Chan gestured proudly.


    Well, I suppose I should give them credit. It''s not a far walk to the city centre and there most likely won''t be any outside traffic here. Which makes the fact that there is an inn here a little suspicious.


    "Did you check with the background of the people here? They''re not doing anything illegal right?"


    "Kukuku~ Of course, Master! They are more of a local bar than an inn, but they have extra rooms for the poorer travellers. We met the proprietress on our first day here and befriended her. She then rmended us to stay with her and that''s how we found this ce~"


    Huh. I guess I should be happy that my disciples are exhibiting such good social skills in my absence.


    "Nicedy! She ys with Cai Hong too~"


    I smiled at her, "Aww, let''s go and meet the nicedy then. Will Cai Hong introduce us?"


    "Okies!"


    Diao Chan opened the door for me and I ducked into the room, making sure Cai Hong remained safe on my shoulders when I entered.


    Almost immediately, two figures rushed up and embraced me, their arms wrapping around my waist firmly.


    "Master! We missed you!" Eris cried, trying to snuggle into my embrace.


    On the other side, Lian Li said nothing but just focused on burying her head into my chest, as though she was trying to dig a hole and dive into it.


    Manami and Kiyomi were standing a distance away, both of them bowing their heads respectfully.


    "It''s been awhile Master, I hope there were no problems on your way here?" Manami greeted.


    Kiyomi nced behind me, most likely noticing the distinct absence of someone, "Has Brendan recovered yet, Master?"


    "Yes, it''s all good. No need to worry."


    Cai Hong perked up, "New bwig sister?"


    I reached up to pat her head, "No, you will have a big brother soon."


    "Bwig Bwother? Cai Hong y?"


    "Hahaha, you will have to ask your new big brother for that. Maybe he might y with Cai Hong if you ask him."


    "Cai Hong wants to y with Papa more!" She said while hugging my head.


    Oh, my heart. Why does she have to be so cute!


    "So what happened to the Brendan fellow?" Lian Li asked, looking up with half her face still buried in my shirt. I had not noticed that she had unbuttoned it...


    "Oh, his family happened to be in Jin city as well, so I gave him time off to go visit them today."


    "Ufufufu~ Master, you are benevolent as always~" Manami chuckled.


    Really? That''s a pretty normal thing to do right? What kind of teacher doesn''t let their students visit their families if they ask to? That''s just being unreasonable.


    Diao Chan pulled at my sleeve softly, "Will we be meeting him today, Master?"


    "Oh he''ll be hereter. I''ll call him once I put my things in the room."


    Just then, a rather petite woman appeared from the back room, her entire body freezing up the moment she saw me.


    "God¡­ Er¡­ Eh? Master Lin?" She gasped.


    Oh? I''m surprised she recognised me with just a nce. I thought my face wasn''t that known outside of the Practitioner world so it wouldn''t actually be weird for most people to ignore me..


    "Nicedy!" Cai Hong shouted from above me.


    I bowed slightly to her, "Thank you for taking care of my disciples for the past few days, miss. I hope they were no trouble?"


    The girl sucked in a breath and took a step back, muttering some words under her breath. I could only hear "bow", "no way", "someone like me" though.


    She quickly prostrated herself on the floor, "Please Master Lin! This lowly one is unworthy! More than that, it was I who have received your disciples'' guidance! I thank you from the bottom of my heart!"


    I turned to my girls, "Ok, fess up. What did you guys do?"


    To my surprise, it was Cai Hong that answered, "Bad man was being mean to nicedy, so Cai Hong helped nicedy!"


    Oh, such a good girl! Here, more head pats for you!


    "Ehehehe~ Papa warm~"


    I guess that''s how they befriended her in the first ce. I''m d to see my method of teaching them to bepassionate is working out perfectly as intended.


    Proudest moment of my life so far!


    Now, I suppose I should give Brendan a heads up on our location, I believe the girls will be good role models for him to learn from!


    ***


    Important announcement in Author Notes

 Chapter 220 - Welcome To The Club

    (Brendan POV)


    "I am Brendan, Master''s newest disciple. Fellow sisters, I look forward to your guidance."


    ??


    "Ara, ara. How¡­ Polite," The orange haired fox youkai giggled, herughter sending shivers down my spine.


    I have yet to forget how she and her sister had binded me and hung me upside down from the ceiling. It was a rather harrowing experience to say the least.


    To be honest, I never expected Master to have so many disciples already. Not to mention the fact that two of them were youkais and the little girl that is supposedly Master''s adopted daughter seems to be more than meets the eye as well.


    That is already ignoring the constantly shifting colours of her hair and what I assume to be small horns poking out from the top of her head.


    At first, all the older girls seemed to be quite hostile towards me for some reason when Master introduced me. But once the little girl sniffed in my direction and said "nice man", their cold looks warmed up considerably.


    I still sense a chill at the back of my spine though.


    "Brendan, these are your senior sisters. Be sure to learn from them as they had from each other," Master instructed.


    The girl with the golden hair stepped forward, "I am Lian Li. Master''s first disciple, looking forward to learning with you."


    I noted that she emphasised on the word ''first''. I''m not sure if I imagined it either, but I thought I saw a spark of lightning dance between her irises.


    The orange haired fox youkai stepped forward next, "Ufufufu~ We''ve already met. I am Manami, a pleasure indeed~"


    Yes, I''m sure¡­ That smile of hers is somehow not reaching her eyes at all¡­


    "Cai Hong is Cai Hong! Papa is Cai Hong''s Papa!" The little girl eximed cheerfully from where she was seated, which just so happens to be Master''sp.


    At least she seems the least wary of me out of all the other girls. Not by much but at least it''s something.


    "I''m Eris. This one looks forward to working with you. Better get yo ''A'' game up if ya wanna be one of us!?Hello¡­" The one with the bob cut hair greeted rather interestingly.


    Huh¡­ She has a sword on her waist¡­ Does that mean Master is not only teaching them Cultivation Techniques but also swordsmanship as well?


    "Greetings, you may call me Diao Chan. A pleasure to be acquainted with you, Brendan." The girl in Qipao curtsied.


    From how she is carrying herself, I would assume that she at least has some form of noble training somewhere or sometime ago. She might be a noble or a former noble, perhaps she might have simr circumstances to mine?


    "I am Kiyomi, Manami''s sister," The white fox said simply.


    Unlike her sister, she seems to be one of few words and possess a more serious demeanor. To tell the truth, though she seems quite cold on the surface, I have a feeling I should be more worried about Manami than her.


    "So¡­ Brendan was it?" Lian Li asked, a disconcerting smile on her face. "Master, would you mind if we¡­ Talked to him for a little while?"


    I unconsciously held my breath, something tells me that I would not like where this is going.


    Master smiled at her, "I don''t see why not? It would be good for all of you to know each other better now. I''ll help Cai Hong bathe while you guys get acquainted."


    "Yay~~ Cai Hong wuvs baths with Papa~" The little girl cheered, hugging Master''s neck as he carried her up to his chest level.


    "Come along," Diao Chan gestured to me. "I know this perfect little ce we can better¡­ Acquaint ourselves."


    What happened next was kind of a blur to me.


    They brought me to the kitchen area which I felt was a little odd for some ''acquaintancing'' to be going on but the next thing I know was the floor rushing up towards me.


    When I woke up again, I was tied to a chair within a dimly lit room with all five girls standing in front of me.


    "Brendan, Brendan¡­" Lian Li repeated, as though testing if my name offended her or not. "Your family name doesn''t happen to be Vera now, would it?"


    Since I still wasn''t fully conscious yet, I just mumbled an affirmative before I could stop myself.


    Diao Chan pped her hands together, "Kukuku~ How ironic. Did you get close to Master in order to break your family away from us?"


    I frowned, "What? Break away from what?"


    "Tell us now, why did you be Master''s disciple?" Lian Li demanded.


    The words were rolling off my tongue before I could even think, "I respect Master. He has the capacity to change the world as we know it and I want to be there to see it and to learn from him. To be able to learn under Master is an honor I did not dare dream of and yet I still received it."


    That was when I realised I was probably under the influence of some sort of truth Technique. Does Master know his disciples are like this?


    "Ara ara? How interesting~" Manami chuckled. "It does seem like your family and your own circumstances are unique to one another."


    Diao Chan pinched her chin, "Master did say he was part of the special ss he was in charge of. Since Master hadn''t originally nned to teach them, I would say it is a remarkable coincidence."


    "This one thinks it is fate at work," Erismented, tapping her unsheathed sword on the ground. "Or maybe it''s just karma! Hehehe, they didn''t want him to get involved and yet he voluntarily offered himself up!"


    I blinked, "What¡­ What''s going on? Who are you all?"


    Lian Li locked eyes with me, her gaze intense, "Before we tell you¡­ What do you think of Master?"


    Oh no¡­ Don''t say it! Don''t!


    "Master is a truly godlike being that is beyondprehension, there is nothing he cannot do. I admire him and would follow Master to wherever he may go. He has saved my life more times than I deserve to be saved and thus, this life belongs to him now."


    Someone kill me please¡­ My social standing is gone now.


    The girls look absolutely shocked by my promation. Yep, go ahead,ugh at me. I''m prepared for it. Yeah, this guy here is basically gushing about your Master. Go on,y it on me.


    Lian Li sped her hands together, "We wee you as one of us, Brendan Vera. May you always protect Master''s light with your life and rid this world of its impurities. All for Master."


    The other girls mirrored her action.


    "All for Master."


    Ok¡­ It seems like Master''s disciples have started a cult¡­


    Works for me.


    I''m still not sure about what they were saying about breaking away from my family or something, but now I''m a little too afraid to ask.


    Nevermind, I just need to tell Master about whoever that girl is that is taking advantage of my family''s situation and hopefully everything will sort itself out.


    Eh?


    What is that thick book that Manami just brought out?

 Chapter 221 - This Is A Date, Isn’t It?

    (Lian Li POV)


    We kind of figured out that Brendan had no idea his family was actually serving Master all this whilest night, so we all agreed that we''d keep this quiet for now and see what he does.


    ??


    He might have proimed his admiration for Master, but he might also harbour some form of resentment towards us for his family.


    Yes, we could have used the truth Spell of Diao Chan''s to find out his standing easily, but that would also mean we were revealing our hands to him right from the start.


    Not to mention the fact that he is one of Master''s disciples now, we shouldn''t create too much of an animosity between us if we can help it.


    This small kidnapping thing was necessary since we needed to know his standing and to convert him, but beyond that, we shouldn''t mess around too much.


    I would most definitely not want Master to hate us.


    No, it is a better idea to just let him think we don''t know what he knows for now, especially since we weren''t there when he first met Master.


    This could be our chance to also figure out the real reason why that Vera Family kept insisting on keeping him a secret.


    Maybe he has something special about him?


    Seeing as how he caught Master''s eye and the fact that every one of us has special circumstances so far, that possibility isn''t exactly that far off either.


    Still, I have to admit though, seeing Brendan kneel with his head pressed to the ground this morning was a rather amusing sight.


    "So¡­ You just want me to go to your family''s dinner right?" Master asked, sipping the cup of tea that Manami had made for him this morning.


    Cai Hong was seated on Master''sp, drinking her own, smaller cup of tea.


    "Yes, Master," Brendan replied without moving his head. "It would honour me greatly if you were to join us tonight."


    Master lowered his tea cup back to its saucer gently, the cup not even making a sound when it settled on its resting ce.


    I stood behind him, my fingers kneading into his shoulders to massage them. So firm and hard¡­ If I concentrated, I could even feel his heat travelling up my hands, reminding me of how we were just enjoying ourselves the previous night.


    Ehehehe~ It was so wonderful to be embraced again!


    Ah! Not good, I must not let such thoughts distract me from the moment! Yes! Master''s shoulders are such a marvel~ I just want toy myself on him~


    "For such a simple request, you don''t need to do this just to ask that," Mastermented, tilting his head slightly to give me a delicious view of his corbone.


    "No, it is precisely because it is such a simple thing that I have to do this!"


    "Why don''t you get up first? This really is a small matter."


    Brendan looked up, "Does that mean?"


    "Well yes, I don''t mind. It would be a good time to tell them you are my disciple now as well. You might not be able to take over your Family''s business after all."


    "Oh... That''s right... I hadn''t thought about that."


    Master chuckled, "In that case, would you mind the girlsing along as well? I think they really hate the idea of separating from me again."


    Master~~ What have we done to deserve you?!


    Brendan stole a nce at me and I narrowed my eyes in response.


    He got the message and nodded quickly, "Of course! That''s no problem at all!"


    "Really? Alright then. Do you need to check with your family first? I''d hate to impose on you."


    Brendan shook his head furiously, "No, no, no! It really isn''t a problem! Such a thing is natural! Please allow my family to host tonight''s dinner for everyone!"


    "If you insist," Master shrugged before turning his head to look back at us. "What do you girls think?"


    I paused my fingers, leaning forward to press myself against Master''s back, "If Master does not mind, I would very much like to apany Master."


    "Ufufufu~ I do not mind as well, it is much better to be together~" Manami agreed, refilling Master''s cup with tea.


    "Cai Hong go with Papa!" our little loli dragon cheered, hugging Master''s neck.


    Eris nodded, "This one would like to go as well."


    "Kukuku~ I would like to see what his family is like too~" Diao Chan giggled, obviously remembering that she had just visited his house not too long ago.


    "I would not mind following along," Kiyomi stated inly.


    Master pped his hands together, "It''s decided then. Why don''t you go back and inform your family then? We''ll meet at the centre of the Merchant district around dinner time?"


    Brendan nodded his head, "That''s great! I will go tell them the great news immediately!"


    He quickly disappeared through the door of the inn, leaving us all alone with our dear Master.


    Master pushed himself out of his chair, lifting Cai Hong up before cing her back on the ground, "No time to waste girls. We need to bring a gift to his family if we''re going there and I know just the thing to get them."


    I tilted my head quizzically, "A gift? What is Master nning to give them?"


    Master wagged his finger at me, "That''s a surprise. Come on, everyone gather around me now, I''ll teleport us over to the Merchant''s Guild."


    All of us dropped whatever we were doing and obeyed. How could we resist? This definitely sounds like a date no matter how you look at it!


    Of course, I took the opportunity to hug him from his front before anyone else can im it.


    Manami settled for Master''s left arm since his right hand was already upied by Cai Hong.


    Eris, Diao Chan and Kiyomi had to make do with just holding on to the hem of his shirt, not that it looked like they wereining either.


    Not the least perturbed by our actions, Master simply snapped his fingers and the world spun around us.


    It took less than a second before my sight was cleared. It took another second before I realised we were now standing at the gates of a ratherrge building that could rival even the Vera Family''s estate.


    No, it seems to be evenrger than the Vera Family''s house.


    "This is the Merchant''s Guild?" Kiyomi asked, poking her head out from behind Master. "Seems unnecessarily grand to me."


    Master chuckled, "They do have a lot of money after all. They need to at least show it off somehow. Come on then."


    Master led the way to the gate while we followed behind, stopping near the guard house where a well dressed man nked by two guards wearing armour that looked more ceremonial than practical stood.


    "Good day," The well dressed man greeted, though I sensed a bit of arrogance in his voice. "Can I help you?"


    Master nodded to him, "Yes, I''m here to purchase a few storage rings."


    That man tilted his chin upwards rather noticeably, "Oh? May I know which Major House you hail from, sir?"


    "Oh, I''m not a merchant, I''m just purchasing them as gifts for a few friends."


    That little trash tilted his head upwards again, "Hmph¡­ I''m not sure if you are aware but¡­ The rings are not cheap gifts young man."


    "Oh, don''t worry about it. Money is not an issue."


    The man made an exaggerated sighing motion before gesturing towards the building, "Very well then, follow me."


    He turned on his heel and strutted off with the two guards, not even bothering to see if we were following him.


    "Master¡­ Permission to teach this rude tra-- man his ce?" I seethed.


    Master patted me on the head, "It''s fine, it is true I do not hail from a Major House so it''s normal for people like them to see me like this. I did cut off ties with my previous family after all."


    Oh Master¡­ Even if you may have given up the Lindulf name, your sisters already see you as its head even before your father''s and brother''s betrayal.


    Eris fingered the sp of her sword, "Does he not know who Master is?"


    Master shrugged, "I''ve barely been a Master for three years and I''ve not actually been active in showing my face. Even if I''m known, it will be amongst the Practitionermunity and not to the general masses."


    That¡­ That is true¡­ No wonder that we always had to start from zero whenever we were converting new members! I had thought they were just ignorant and clueless but it seems that I was mistaken!


    "Besides," Master gave us a mischievous smile. "None of you girls knew who I was before I introduced myself either."


    Oh¡­


    I could feel my cheeks flushing from embarrassment and I didn''t need to look at the others to know they were experiencing the same thing.


    "A¡­ Apologies Master¡­ I was quite rude to you when we first met¡­" Diao Chan bowed her head.


    Master patted her head before pulling her back up, "It''s fine, it''s all in the past now. Besides, it''s not like I was actively promoting myself anyway. I would be more surprised that someone recognised me than if they don''t recognise me. It''s not like my face is anything special anyway."


    Oh Master¡­ If only you knew how much that isn''t true.


    Cai Hong hugged Master''s leg, "Papa is the best! Cai Hong wuvs Papa!"


    "Papa loves Cai Hong too," Master grinned, stroking her hair with that dazzling smile of his. "Now, let''s go, I think our guides are being rather impatient."


    I looked up to see the man from before standing near the building''s doorway, scowling at us.


    My sisters and I all shared a look.


    That piece of trash is definitely not going to see tomorrow''s sunrise.

 Chapter 222 - I Demand To Speak To The Person Of Authority!

    (MC POV)


    "I would first like to ask what kind of storage rings are you looking for?" Our guide asked, leading us through an opulent corridor decorated with various paintings and sculptures.


    ??


    "Well, I''m not sure what kinds you have," I answered truthfully, it was my first time buying anything directly from the Merchant''s Guild after all. I''ve only gone to a few of the Jin city''s auctions where they might be auctioning a few of their items.


    "What do you rmend?"


    He gave an exaggerated sigh, "That would depend entirely on how deep your pockets are, young man."


    "Oh¡­ They''re not very deep, unfortunately¡­" I sighed.


    Our guide stopped abruptly, turning around to give me the most disgusted look I have seen, which is quite impressive considering I''ve seen my fair share of them in the other nes.


    I pointed to my robes, "Because you see, my robes have no pockets, hahaha!"


    "Ehehehe~" Cai Hong giggled at my little joke, the precious little thing. I gave her a pat on her head.


    The man''s disgusted face scrunched up even more before he turned back and continued his way forward.


    Guess he doesn''t have a sense of humour, how sad.


    After a few more twists and turns that most likely led us to the heart of the building, we stopped at a pair of double doors that were being guarded by even more guards.


    I could even feel the hum of Quarksing from the door, an obvious indication that it had been strengthened and inscribed with protection Techniques.


    Our guide straightened his shirt before gesturing to the guards, prompting them to open up the door wide enough to let just a single person through.


    All of them watched us with unblinking eyes as?we stepped past them, as though we would do something else other than walk through the door.


    Stepping past the threshold, we were greeted with the sight of arge room with numerous disy cases littered around the room. All of them were inscribed with some form of protection inscription and at least a guard and staff member standing behind for each disy case.


    Brendan wasn''t kidding when he said that these were the Merchant''s Guild''s most closely guarded item.


    "This is our storage ring section¡­ Do talk to any of the counter staff if you see anything that you can afford¡­ I will be¡­ Busy..."


    After saying that, the guide lost interest in us and proceeded to stand a distance away, talking to one of the other staff nearby in low whispers.


    Well, ording to Brendan, even the simplest storage ring should be quite expensive so I''m prepared to spend at least a few hundred gold here. At this point in time I''ve yet to have much use of my money and hoarding them serves no purpose anyway.


    Since Brendan''s family should be making good money, it would be a good idea to make friends with them for future endeavors.


    Also, there''s that big investment I made to that idol group and apparently, they made quite a big profit after the performance I took part in. It seems they were already nning a sequel of some sort and as much as I don''t want it to happen, it''s bringing me quite a substantial amount of cash.


    Basically, I''ve got more money than I know what to do with right now.


    I looked back at my girls, "Help me find a few as gifts, won''t you girls? If any of them catches your eye, don''t hold back and just let me know."


    "Master¡­ Will buy us rings?" Lian Li whispered. "Could¡­ Could this be¡­ Kyaaaa~~"


    Manami started giggling, "Ara¡­ Ara, ara? This¡­ Ufufufu~ How bold, Master!"


    "To be ringed¡­ This one¡­ Ehehehe¡­ Ring¡­" Eris muttered under her breath.


    I didn''t even have time to respond to them before the girls had already scattered, each of them looking through the disy cases like their life depended on it.


    Only Cai Hong remained behind, holding on to my hand while looking up at me.


    "Papa¡­ Cai Hong ring too?" She asked while sucking on a finger.


    I patted her head, "If Cai Hong sees a ring she wants, she can tell Papa too. Papa will get it for Cai Hong."


    Cai Hong shook her head and reached her arms up towards me, "Muuu¡­ Cai Hong just wants Papa!"


    "Oh you. You cute little thing," I picked my cute loli dragon up to carry her in my arms. "Does Cai Hong not want a pretty ring too?"


    Cai Hong tilted her head a little, "Papa¡­ Make one?"


    "Oh what a clever girl! Alright, Papa will make you one when we go back."


    "Yay~"


    I gave her another pat on her head before carrying her towards the nearest disy case, peering into it to see what kind of storage rings they have on sale.


    What I saw disyedpletely stumped me.


    "Are these¡­ Made of wood?" I asked the sales staff, a middle aged man with a goatee, standing behind the case.


    He rolled his eyes visibly at me, "Yes it is, is it not obvious enough?"


    I frowned. My own ring that I made was forged and shaped using gold and silver so even without its storage capabilities, it is still a rather valuable ring.


    Brendan''s storage ring was made of polished wood so it looks rather unique, I had even thought it was the fashion trend or something at first. But the ones here are just¡­ They''re just blocks of wood with a hole cut in the middle for the finger to slot through. The holes aren''t even cut evenly either.


    Curious, I pointed to a random one within the case that looked the least crude, "How much for this one?"


    The male staff nced into the case and scoffed, "It''s the highest non-polished wood ss we have. A total of two metre cube of storage space."


    I raised an eyebrow at him, "Ok, how much?"


    He cleared his throat, "Ahem¡­ A total of two metre cube of storage space."


    "Yes, I heard you the first time, I''m not deaf. I''m asking you how much?"


    "Fifty silvers."


    Five thousand coppers for this little bit of wood? And just two cubic metres of storage space? That''s just bloody daylight robbery!


    I can create that much of a space without even using any mediums to create it! This is such a scam!


    My astonishment must have been shown clearly on my face since the staff just let out an exasperated sigh before turning his head away, obviously dismissing us.


    No, no, no¡­ Maybe I''m being too biased. Can''tpare everything to myself right? Perhaps their rings'' inscription contains even more enchantments than I have on mine? That would make sense.


    "Can I see it?" I asked, bncing Cai Hong on an arm. She seemed to be staring at the staff member rather closely, maybe she''s interested in his face?


    The man made no sign of having heard me.


    I cleared my throat, "Ahem, could I see it?"


    "Sorry, no rings out of the cases unless you n to purchase them," he dered after a while.


    "Ok, that''s just rude now."


    Again, he ignored me.


    That was also when Lian Li came back to me, "Master¡­ All the rings here are the lower quality ones¡­ They said if we want the better fashioned ones, we''ll need to go to another room. May we?"


    "Go ahead, I''ll stick around here for a little while more. Take Cai Hong with you as well."


    I still have a bone to pick with this guy, after all, and I don''t want Cai Hong to pick up any bad manners from me.


    "Muuu?! Cai Hong want stay with Papa!"


    I lowered her down onto the ground, "Be good ok? Cai Hong can go find something nice for herself and Papa will buy it for Cai Hong!"


    "Muuu¡­ Cai Hong can take anything?"


    "Yes, Cai Hong can take anything."


    "Yayy~ Okies! Cai Hong will find something nice for Papa!"


    Hnnng¡­ How can you be this cute?!


    She followed Lian Li to the rest of the girls where another staff member was waiting to guide them out of the room.


    They seemed to be treated quite well by the staff, so why the hell am I the one with the bad service? I feel discriminated against.


    I waited until the girls were gone from the room before leaning on the disy case, "So, I''m interested in that one, can I see--"


    "Could you not lean your cheap self on the case?" He interrupted me.


    Alright, that was it.


    I mmed the top of the case, "I want to speak to your manager!"

 Chapter 223 - You Messed With The Wrong Customer

    (MC POV)


    Aside from surprise at my sudden outburst, most of the staff around paid me no mind.


    ??


    A few of them began moving closer to my location, no doubt attracted by themotion that I had been causing. Imagine my surprise, or rather theck of it, when I found that they had the same dismissive air as the guy in front of me.


    The staff in front of me made a shooing motion with his hand, "Could you get your hand away? What if the case gets dirty because of you?"


    "Dirty? Really? If you have no intention to do your job then you can just say it you know? You don''t have to go in such a roundabout way to ask me to get lost."


    "Yes, it seems you are quite perceptive," The staff agreed. "We indeed do not have any interest in entertaining window shoppers like you who only care about wasting our time."


    I stepped back from him, "Well, now you''ve insulted me as well. I''m not leaving here until I see your manager!"


    "Oh please," He scoffed. "Who do you think you are?"


    "What I do is none of your business," I informed him while rolling my eyes. "What you should concern yourself with is getting someone in charge down here before this esctes any further than it has to."


    "Oh really?" He pped his hands.


    Almost instantly, all the guards within the room took a step forward, silently threatening me with their numbers and weapons.


    Hmph, I can easily tell what they are trying to do.


    "Intimidating me intopliance huh? Does the Merchant Guild resort to such underhanded tactics now?"


    The staff smirked, "There is nothing underhanded about it. You are being a nuisance right now and we are trying to remove you."


    I nced around me, seeing how every one of them was looking at me with scorn and mockery clear on their faces.


    Oh, you must be wondering why I''m causing such a scene right now eh?


    We''re in the Merchant''s Guild you know? One of the richest organizations in this world? To any normal person, this should be a group that no one is able to offend! The amount of financial and influential power they possess is beyondprehension!


    But as Brendan had pointed out to me, all that money is useless in front of me. If I can get them to offend me, then I can get them to bend over backwards to regain my favour!


    A pointless endeavor? Do you know how much control I can get if I''ve got the Merchant''s Guild in my pocket?


    Just imagine it. I can order anything I want from Jin city and have them deliver it with the best security they can buy right to my doorstep! I wouldn''t even need to do any shopping by myself ever again!


    What''s more, if there''s anything I want that can''t be found in Jin city, I''m sure they would scour the corners of the world for it! I can even get them to waive the delivery fee! That''s the absolute dream!


    Damn, sometimes I scare myself with how much I''m nning all this just to have an easier life. But it''s foolproof I tell you! I just need someone with a high enough authority to appear here and then free deliveries will be mine!


    The guide from before appeared from behind me, "Such barbaric actions¡­ I apologize but... You need to pay the fine of damaging our precious goods and let us escort you outside¡­ Or we can just do this the hard way and make you leave by force."


    "Damaging your precious goods? Since when? I didn''t even get to touch any of your rings?"


    He gestured to the disy case in front of me, "I''m talking about that of course. Such an uncouth thing to do. That case is made out of the finest ss and reinforced with as manyyers of protection inscriptions as the Royal vault. To carelessly hammer it like that, of course you will need to paypensation."


    "Hmmm... If it is as sturdy as you im it to be, something like that should not do anything to it right?" I pointed out.


    "Ho ho¡­ One does not just punch the Royal carriage even if it is heavily fortified, no? It is just a fine of five gold after all, shouldn''t be a problem for a young man who said that money was not an issue, right? If you can''t pay up¡­ I''m afraid that you might need to be indentured servants of the Merchant''s Guild."


    Oh, I see what they''re trying to do. Trying to scam me for freebour huh?


    I raised an eyebrow at him, "Five gold just for that? You are being unreasonable."


    "You are the one being unreasonable now. Having to entertain your poor behind is quite damaging to my own standing, you know?"


    "Hahaha! Your own standing?" Iughed. "You mean standing outside the gate and waiting for clients toe through so you can pick up themissions? Please, you think I don''t know how your business works?"


    "What do you even know about--"


    "Hey, hey, alright, alright," I interrupted him. "Just hitting the ss is a five gold fine right? What if I smash it?"


    The room was silent for a second before everyone around startedughing out loud.


    "Hahaha! Young man! That has been reinforced with fouryers of strengthening inscription, threeyers of shock and magic absorption, twoyers of warding and ayer of preservation! To top it off, it even has an rm inscription inscribed! It is not something the likes of you can break!"


    "Yeah, so what happens if I smash it?"


    "Hahahaha! If you can smash that thing, I will get on my knees and bark like a dog!"


    I scrunched up my face, "Eww¡­ No thanks, that''s disgusting. Who the hell wants to see a grown man acting like a dog?"


    That immediately wiped all the mirth from his face.


    "It seems like you don''t understand the position that you are in, young man. Do you even have five gold to pay the fine?"


    I shook my finger at him, "You have yet to answer me what will happen if I smash this case?"


    "You¡­ Damn youngster! That thing is worth a hundred times of you! Each of these cases are made by a renowned Practitioner who possesses absolute mastery over inscriptions! Every one of them needs at least three whole days to make and are worth at least fifty gold!"


    Seriously? At least fifty gold for this piece of ss that I only need at most half an hour to make? Where most of the time is actually spent on me making the ss than actually cing the inscriptions? Damn, if I knew money was that easy to earn¡­


    No wait, there''s no way I''ll make myself relegate to doing suchbour every day! I want my easy life damnit!


    But still¡­ If such a simple thing can earn such arge amount of cash, there must be other ways to earn easy money without much effort that I''m overlooking.


    Don''t get me wrong, I''m not nning to be some business magnate, I just think it''s good to have some backup n on hand just in case I need some money.


    I made a show of digging through my sleeve to fish out arge coin pouch from my storage ring, tossing it over to him.


    The guide caught it with both hands out of instinct, just as the contents of the pouch spilled out into his hands.


    What he saw made him and everyone around him speechless.


    "There''s five hundred gold in there," I stated before they asked.


    All of them turned their attention back to me just in time to see me raise my fist to smash it down on top of the supposedly indestructible case.


    The entire thing shattered without any resistance and the shockwave broke the other nine disy cases that had been nearby into shards.


    The guide''s mouth pped open like a door with broken hinges, his eyes as wide as saucers while he tried to understand what had happened.


    I turned back to stare right into his eyes, "I will say this onest time, I want to speak to your manager."

 Chapter 224 - At Least The Big Boss Knows What’s Up

    (MC POV)


    Ok, I admit, that might not have been the smartest thing to do, but it looked like a pretty good idea at that time ok?


    ??


    That move basically disyed my wealth and strength at the same time, so that should at least clue these people in on who they''re dealing with right?


    Wrong.


    "Robbery! We''re being robbed! Raise the rm!" The guide screeched.


    The guards had now drawn their weapons and a rather ear piercing whistle was blown near the room''s entrance.


    As though to make a point, a horde of guards flooded into the room, doubling the number that had already been inside.


    "Hey, I already paid up, what gives?" I protested.


    The guide threw the pouch of coins on the ground, "You think money can solve this?!"


    I raised a finger, "Can I speak to your manager now?"


    "I. Am. The. Manager!" He screeched.


    "Oh? So you can im responsibility for everything that goes on here?"


    "YES! You damn insignificantmoner! I gave you face by letting youe in here and you went to ruin the entire ce!"


    I gave him a confused face, "Wait¡­ I literally just threw five hundred gold at you, you know? I''ve even broken your supposed indestructible case too. You seriously won''t reconsider what you''re doing right now?"


    "Guards! Get this miserable little thing out of my sight!"


    Ah, guess he really won''t.


    The guards pointed their weapons at me, slowly moving closer towards me.


    Just as I prepared to set off a few of the explosion inscriptions I inscribed on our way here, someone burst through the door with even more guards in tow.


    "What the hell is going on here?!"


    Everyone turned to regard the neer, the guards immediately lowering their weapons when they saw who it was.


    "Gu¡­ Guild Master Pai! Wha¡­ What brings you here?" The guide stammered, running up to the guy and bowing his head in a hurry.


    Jackpot.


    Now, I''ve seen my share of fat guys and I''ve never been one to judge, but this guy takes it to a whole other level.


    His height was already a full head shorter than me and his entire body was almost spherical. Couple that with all the jewellery he was wearing, I wouldn''t be surprised if someone mistakes him for some kind of ornament in the building.


    "Of course I''d be here!" The supposed Guild Master roared. "The rm triggered for¡­ What the hell happened here?! Why are our cases broken?!"


    The guide lowered his head even more, "My apologies sir! A vagrant came in and made a mess of the ce! We were just taking care of him!"


    "A vagrant caused this mess?! And you call yourself a floor manager?! Who the hell is the vagrant?! I''ll skin him alive!"


    Oh, so he wasn''t lying when he called himself the manager. Why would they make the floor manager act as guides for new customers?


    From where I stood, I could see a smirk materialising on the supposed floor manager''s face when he locked eyes with me, his finger pointing towards my direction.


    The guards parted ways to open up a path for their pudgy Guild Master.


    He stormed towards me but stopped midway when he caught sight of me.


    Aha, it seems like he knows who I am. Well I suppose with him being the Guild Master, he should be privy to such information at least, right?


    "Va¡­ Vagrant?" He asked, his voice almost a whisper.


    I gestured to the discarded gold coins on the ground, then to the broken in cases before finally to myself, "The one and only."


    He immediately turned on his heels and pulled the floor manager down to his eye level by his shirt, "Xia Zi! What did you do?!"


    "No¡­ Nothing?" He stammered, shocked by the Guild Master''s actions.


    "Why¡­ Why is there gold on the floor?"


    "That¡­ The vagrant--"


    The Guild Master pped his face with enough force to turn that floor manager''s head to the side, "Don''t call him that! Now answer me! Why is there gold on the ground and the cases destroyed?!"


    Xia Zi gestured towards me, "The¡­ He was¡­ He was causing trouble! He¡­ He damaged our case and wasn''t happy that he needed to pay a fine, then threw that five hundred gold at me so that he can smash up ten of the cases!"


    I could hear the Guild Master suck in a lungful of air from where I stood.


    He shoved the floor manager aside before turning to the rest of the guards, "Did you point your weapons at him?!"


    The guards looked at one another, unsure of what the correct answer was.


    "DID YOU POINT YOUR WEAPONS?!"


    "Yes¡­ Yes Guild Master¡­" The guards echoed in unison.


    The Guild Master took a step back as though physically struck, his limbs falling weakly to his sides.


    "G¡­ Guild Master Pai? Are¡­ Are you alright?" Xia Zi asked.


    I bent down to pick up one of the gold coins, "So¡­ I take it the Merchant''s Guild is so affluent that five hundred gold can be tossed around just like that?"


    Xia Zi scowled at me, "This has nothing to do with you. Guards, why is he still here? Remove him at once! Can''t you see his presence is causing distress to our Guild Master?! Give him a proper beating and--"


    The Guild Master mmed his head on the ground to perform a dogeza, stunning everyone around including myself. Not to be mean but I was surprised his head could even touch the floor with his belly in the way.


    "Master Lin! Please forgive this lowly one for not properly educating my staff! I bear all responsibility for this oversight!"


    Everything came to a standstill.


    "Ma¡­ Master¡­ Lin?"


    "You mean¡­ The Master Lin from Heaven Sect?"


    "That¡­ That can''t be right?"


    "Who¡­ Who else can break those cases so easily?"


    "Guys¡­ Did we just¡­ Point our weapons at Master Lin?"


    I made a show of running my hand across a broken disy case, "Ah¡­ That was so scary, having so many guards pointing their weapons at me like that is not good for my heart."


    The guards dropped their weapons and immediately fell prostrate on the ground.


    Lifting the coin to my eye level, I inspected its surface with an eye, "These coins seem real to me as well, I wonder why I was looked at by such hostile gazes? Is this how the Merchant''s Guild normally treat their customers?"


    All of the staff members joined the guards in prostrating themselves.


    Within the entire room, the only people that remained standing were the floor manager and I. It seems like the floor manager was just staring at the prostrated Guild Master with aplicated face.


    Ignoring him for the moment, I stood in front of the Guild Master.


    "Nice to meet you, Guild Master¡­?"


    He gulped, "Pai¡­ Pai Mapi"


    "So¡­ Guild Master Pai Mapi, could I get an exnation on why this happened?"


    "May¡­ May I ask¡­ What happened?"


    "You see¡­ I came here to get some storage rings as gifts for my friends. Is this the ce I would be able to get rings quality enough for that purpose?"


    "N¡­ No¡­"


    "Oh? So any reason why I was guided here instead?"


    A bead of sweat rolled down his temple, "I¡­ I do¡­ I do not know¡­"


    "Then surely, you must know why the staff treated me like some poor, homeless fellow?"


    The Guild Master turned his head to nce at his staff, all of them keeping their heads lowered to avoid eye contact.


    I knelt down in front of him, tossing the gold coin on the ground in front of him, "I even offered payment, Guild Master, and this is the treatment I get. Could I get some kind of exnation for that?"


    "Ma¡­ Master Lin¡­ If¡­ If it pleases you¡­ I¡­ I can... can arrange¡­ A number of¡­ Of benefits¡­"


    "Oh, I''m intrigued now. Benefits eh? What kind?"


    "Out best selection of storage rings¡­ At good prices¡­"


    "Oh. Good prices? How good?"


    "Very¡­ Very good."


    "Better than having your staff throw my gold on the ground?"


    "Y¡­ Yes! Without a doubt!"


    I stood back up, "Let''s see them then."


    Pai Mapi hastily got up from the ground. Right as he was about to show me towards the door, I held up my hand.


    "Wait¡­ I want him to show me," I pointed to the staff member that refused to show me the rings moments ago.


    The man looked up at me with fear in his eyes, an expression I returned with a grin.


    The Guild Master nced at who I pointed and nodded, "Un¡­ Understood¡­ Sh¡­ Show him to the Premium section¡­ Make sure Master Lin gets the best treatment."


    Said man got on his feet and gestured to the door, his waist bending at a perfect ny degree angle, "Th¡­ This way¡­ Master Lin¡­"


    I stepped past him, weaving my way through the crowd of still prostrated staff.


    "Oh, by the way," I added just as I reached the exit. "Mister Xia Zi here said he ims all responsibility for everything that happened. I hope you can give something satisfactory, Guild Master."


    I chuckled to myself as I left, following the staff member''s lead to the so-called ''premium section''.


    Heh, I think that went rather well. Soon enough he will being up with various methods of apology and I just need to pick the free delivery one.


    Everything is going ording to n.

 Chapter 225 - It Was At This Moment, He Knew He Fked Up

    (Xia Zi POV) [The floor manager]


    I have been working in the Merchant''s Guild for close to a decade.


    ??


    Here, I have seen my fair share of nobles, young masters, affluent merchants and people who think they are important seeking to do business with us.


    Though it is true that we do not control the merchants, we still have considerable influence over them since we control the market distribution.


    With the money the Guild possesses, we have many powerful Houses and Sects backing us up. As long as it is someone seeking to do business under our sphere of influence, they will have to y by our rules.


    Even our backers have to give us face if they want to continue doing business with the Guild. A single ck mark from us was enough to ruin any business opportunities they have or might be nning to have.


    Such was the power of money.


    Even if a strong individual possesses power to lord over themon man, they still require money to live. Therefore, money is the true power in this world!


    It was only through my dedication and hard work that I managed to be promoted to this floor manager position that most people would kill for. Not only do I get better pay, I am also able to boss around powerful individuals who seek cooperation with us.


    The feel of power when you see an Elder or even a Sect Master genuflecting themselves before you just to get better treatment is simply exhrating.


    To see someone who normally lords over others lower themselves before you, do you know how addicting that feeling is?


    That is why when a man dressed in simple, casual robes showed up at our main branch''s gates, I had no intention of entertaining him at first.


    You see, when your position is determined by your performance, one does not usually spend too much time on someone who won''t contribute to your sales numbers. I would''ve just kicked him out there and then but upon the sight of the girls apanying him, I thought he might just be the servant of those girls who looked like nobles.


    Thus, I still did my duty by showing them into the Guild.


    But everything turned out to be a mistake when I heard the girls being so respectful to him. If I had to guess, he most likely hired these girls from some back alley and dressed them up in order to get in here. A ruse that I''m ashamed to admit that worked on me.


    I was tempted to just turn around and kick him out right there. With how he looked, I doubt he could even afford the cheapest storage ring we have here.


    But I had another idea then.


    Being experienced in the art of business, I''m used to seeking out profits from unfavourable positions.


    I led the group to the cheapest section for the rings, the ce where minor merchants and nobles would usually make their purchases. Judging by how he is dressed, I don''t doubt that he would leave the room empty handed.


    Iughed inwardly when he offered to buy rings for all the girls, he most likely has no idea how expensive these rings are.


    Since most of these rings are made of low quality materials like wood or stone, the girls would definitely not be interested in them.


    And thus, this would be the start of the first phase of my n: separating the guy from the girls.


    I informed them that we had a better selection of rings elsewhere and offered to have a staff member guide them there.


    Unfortunately, I did not expect that one of them would actually seek permission from the guy first.


    But fortunately, he chose to remain behind. It was quite obvious that he had just realised how expensive the rings were and was looking for an excuse to ditch the girls here.


    With the two groups separated, I can then begin the next part of my n. Turning them into indentured servants of the Guild, or more specifically, me.


    The girls were simple enough, the room they were being escorted to were filled with nothing but useless counterfeits that we flood the market with to saturate the market.


    They will ''identally'' break something and we can use that to incriminate them where they have to pay an exorbitant amount of money or sign the contract..


    The guy on the other hand, I was nning to have him get involved in some kind of fight with the guards and have him owe reparations to us.


    But who knew he would just serve himself up so easily by mming hs fist on the case.


    Everything was going so smoothly up until he threw a pouch at me, the contents filled with a ton of gold coins.


    Then he just had to do the crazy thing of smashing ten of our disy cases without hesitation.


    Granted, I did exaggerate the strength of these disy cases quite a bit. There was no point in using such extravagant defensive measures on such low quality rings, but the fact that he broke them without much thought must mean he is quite mentally unstable.


    That''s how I immediately knew the coins he threw at me must be fake.


    To be fooled not once but twice by him, this is the lowest point in my entire life!


    For this to happen under my supervision willpletely ruin my chances at another promotion!


    Enraged, I wanted him to be beaten within an inch of his life before turning him into abour ve.


    Thest thing I expected was for the Guild Master himself to show up personally. I suppose he was already nearby when the disy cases were broken which triggered the rm and notified him.


    Though I would have to give up on making that little trash my ve, I can shift all the me to him and still keep my career on track.


    But of course, apparently life had other ns for me...


    As though things could not get any crazier, the Guild Master actually prostrated in front of him and begged for forgiveness.


    The Guild Master I knew was someone who would never lower himself to anyone, not even the Royal Family. With the amount of power that he wields, it was a natural thing since no one could match his vast influence.


    The only exception was the Xi Family at their peak but since their dissolvement due to internal strife, the Merchant''s Guild no longer has an equal.


    Huh?


    Master Lin?


    Who is that?


    Why does everyone suddenly seem so fearful all of a sudden? Even the guards who would bully the usually arrogant young masters into submission were on their knees in front of this Master Lin.


    He is just a Master of some backwater Sect right? I don''t even remember seeing his face when I went to watch the Sect Showcase Festival half a decade back. Even if he was someone significant, it shouldn''t matter in front of our influence right?


    Everyone still remained at their previous positions even though Master Lin had already left.


    "Xia Zi¡­ Do you know what you have done?!" Guild Master screeched, turning to me with anger clear in his eyes..


    I gulped, "N¡­ No?"


    "Do you not know who Master Lin is?"


    "He''s¡­ He''s just a Master isn''t he?"


    He smacked me across the head, "The publicly recognised strongest Practitioner in the world you blind shit!"


    "That¡­ Even if he is¡­ Shouldn''t that be the same as the other Masters we dealt with?"


    "Do you even know why we can suppress the powerful Sects and Families?!"


    I shook my head.


    "Those strong individuals and groups still rely on money to maintain their positions! Master Lin does not! Even if some powerful Sect decides to try and suppress us, we could call in favours from the other powerhouses to get rid of them!"


    "No¡­ No matter how strong he is, this Master Lin can still be judged by thew right?"


    Guild Master kicked my shins angrily, causing me to let out a yelp of pain.


    "A hundred Practitioners from the strongest Sects challenged him in thest Sect Showcase Festival, Master Lin wiped them all out without breaking a sweat! The Dark Sect summoned a goddamn demon and he destroyed it by summoning a dragon! So you tell me, who is going to enforce thew when he is involved? You?!"


    "But¡­ But¡­ Sanctions?" I stammered.


    Guild Master spat on the ground, "If he wanted to destroy the entire Merchant''s Guild, no one will be able stop him. Who do you think the other merchants will side with in case there''s a coinflict, huh? Definitely not your blind, dumb ass!"


    I was still a little unconvinced, "Surely as strong as he is, he couldn''t possibly stand against the power and influence we have right? An organization should be able to overpower an individual."


    "You¡­ You¡­ Arrghhh!! I knew I should''ve made you pay more attention!"


    He pulled me towards him so that he could whisper in my ear, "The Xi Family got wiped right?"


    I nodded.


    "Thest person they offended was Master Lin. Want to take a guess on what made them disappear?"


    My heart clenched, the severity of our situation finally dawning on me.


    Guild Master released me with a sigh, "What else did you do? Please tell me that''s all you did¡­ Not like it''s not already bad enough as it is¡­"


    "No¡­ I¡­ That''s all I¡­" I stopped.


    Oh¡­ The girls that he brought along¡­ If he wasn''t the vagrant I thought he was, who were they?


    Guild Master saw the look on my face and his eyes widened, "You¡­ Don''t tell me you did something to his disciples as well?!!"


    "He¡­ He has disciples?"


    Guild Master gave me the look of utter defeat.


    Something tells me I would be lucky to even keep my head at this point of time¡­

 Chapter 226 - Unexpected Encounter

    (MC POV)


    "So, you got a name?" I asked the guild staff that was guiding me right now.


    ??


    "Theodore¡­ Ma¡­ Master Lin¡­" He stuttered.


    "Theodore huh? Nice name. Got a family?"


    He gulped, "Mas¡­ Master Lin¡­ I¡­ Please¡­ They are innocent¡­"


    Innocent? Oh, he means like they are pure at heart?


    "Oh? That''s great to hear. So you''re a family man?"


    "Yes¡­ Yes sir¡­"


    "Oh, no need to be so formal, we are already acquainted after all. I''ll even let you call me by my first name: ''Master''."


    He goggled at me.


    "I was kidding," I exined. Some people really don''t know how to understand sarcasm around here huh?


    "That¡­ That''s a relief¡­ Then¡­ Er¡­ I¡­ That is¡­ My¡­"


    I stopped and waited for him. By the heavens, this guy must have a severe issue of anxiety or something. I guess that means the front he was showing me back then was just a mask he puts on to deal with his issue.


    Not an elegant solution by any means but at least he''s working on it right?


    Now I kind of feel bad for singling him out for my little n here.


    "I''m¡­ I¡­ I¡­ Am¡­ Er..."


    I raised my hand to stop him, "Take a breath and calm down. You''re not going to get anywhere if you''re that nervous."


    He obeyed, sucking in a deep breath before exhaling. He repeated the action a few more times before he finally calmed down enough.


    He bowed his head, "I¡­ I apologize for my earlier misconduct, Master Lin¡­ Please forgive me."


    I waved my hand, "Oh it''s fine, I totally understand. You don''t need to worry about it."


    Theodore looked at me in surprise, "Re¡­ Really?"


    "Yes, so stop worrying.


    He gave an odd sigh of relief.


    Come on, do I look like a tyrant to you? I''m very reasonable ok? I mean sure, I did just break some stuff there and threatened your Guild Master a little but¡­ I didn''t do anything else right?


    Pretty sure those young masters would have already started burning the ce down or even ask his goons to start thrashing to ce. Judging by how many guards they have there, I can already guess it used to be amon urrence within the Guild too.


    "He¡­ Here we are, Master Lin¡­ The¡­ The Premium section of¡­ Of our Guild¡­ It''s¡­ The¡­ Erm¡­ All the best items for sale are here¡­"


    Looks like his anxiety is acting up again. At least he seems like he''s making progress, great job Theodore!


    I gazed at where he gestured at, finding a set of double doors twice my height ahead of me. The door itself was intricately decorated with various carvings of what seems to be scenes of decadence. Even from here, I could feel the thrum of Quarksing from the door. They seriously went all out to protect this particr room.


    The guards outside the door looked to be even more heavily armed than the previous ones I saw, their armour and weapons even look to be inscribed with enchantments too. The Guild is rolling in some serious dough if they can outfit their guards like this.


    One of said guards stepped forward, "Halt, who goes there?"


    "It''s Theodore from the Wood Section. We have a customer¡­"


    The guards looked at one another before breaking out intoughter.


    "Hahaha! What''s a Wood Section staff doing here? Did you get lost? This is the Premium Section brother, it''s not for low rankers like you to step foot in! And what are you thinking bringing this vagrant here? He doesn''t even deserve toe into the building!"


    Oh¡­ Office politics. I guess I shouldn''t be surprised that the Merchant''s Guild has their own share of it. But seriously, why vagrant? I''m just wearing my casual robes, they aren''t that bad right?


    I mean yeah they don''t look expensive but it''s not like I''ve got holes in the--


    Oh, there''s actually a small tear in my sleeve. When did that happen? Don''t tell me it''s just because of this that they think I''m homeless? Their standards must be really high.


    I noticed something white near the hole and pinched it between my fingers.


    A strand of white hair? Odd.


    Theodore rushed up to them, whispering something into the lead guard''s ear.


    His face went from mockingughter to shock and then dread in a record fast time. I''m guessing Theodore just told him about the Guild Master personally inviting me here or something.


    "O¡­ Open the doors!" The guard shouted, waving his hand in the air.


    His buddies looked at him in confusion before their faces cramped up, all of them moving to push open the massive doors in front of me.


    I expected them to only open it a crack, but they actually went ahead to open the doors fully. The people inside were also evidently quite shocked by the action, all of them just standing still and gaping at the doorway.


    "Master Lin, please," Theodore bowed, gesturing towards the open door.


    Not wanting to cause another scene, I stepped through the doorway quickly. Off to the side, I heard one of the guards whisper something to another guard.


    Not entirely sure what he said but I think it sounded something like "tell the rest¡­ Code Lin..." or something which didn''t make any sense to me.


    "What is the meaning of this?! Even when this princees to visit, the doors were never fully opened! Who is it that you guys deem more important than this prince?!"


    I turned towards the voice just in time to see a young man dressed in quite mboyant clothes strutting up towards me. He had a rather handsome appearance and his body was quite lean, evidence that he practiced some form of martial art.


    He looked at me from head to toe before turning away, "Who was the one they opened the doors for?! Or are they just doing some maintenance on it? This prince demands to know!"


    Yes, it''s most definitely not me, please go bother someone else. Honestly, I''m just here to get some rings, is that too much to ask for?


    Another staff member ran up to him, shing a professional smile at him, "Third Prince Bei, please be at ease. It must be a mistake by the guards, I will deal with it personally, you do not have to worry."


    Oh, so this guy is the third prince and supposed leader of this continent''s Dark Sect?


    "Hmph! It better be, Kenji! Do you know how much business I''ve given you? You better give me a satisfactory answerter!"


    Without a second nce back, the prince spun around and swaggered off the way he came.


    Kenji turned towards us, narrowing his eyes when he saw Theodore.


    "Theodore? What the hell are you doing here? Weren''t you assigned to the Wood Section after your screw upst week?! And what the hell do you think you''re doing bring some poor--"


    Theodore rushed forward, covering Kenji''s mouth with a hand while giving me a professional smile of his own, "Dear customer, please go ahead and look around, I will need to settle some arrangements first before getting back to you."


    Wow, that''s a real one eighty he did there. I suppose that''s a professional for you, being able to slip into that customer service mode is probably his unique skill.


    I watched him drag off his colleague away from me, leaving me alone near the entrance where most of the staff and some of the other customers were still staring at me with interest.


    I noticed that a few of the guards and staff were also moving throughout the room, whispering something in their colleague''s ears which causes their eyes to widen and stare at me.


    I wonder what they were told?


    Well, none of my business, I should just concentrate on getting what I came here for.


    And since he''s here as well, I should try to find out what I can regarding the third prince too.


    Now where is the storage ring section?

 Chapter 227 - If You Like It, Put A Ring On It

    (MC POV)


    I asked one of the staff members standing at the side and he helpfully directed me towards what I was looking for.


    ??


    It was situated all the way at the back where a lone female guild member was manning the counter. If I hadn''t known better, I might have thought the people around had even vacated the area after they knew I was going to look for rings.


    The girl stiffened up as soon as she saw me approach the counter.


    "Gre¡­ Greetings Master Lin¡­ I¡­ How may I serve you?"


    I peered into the disy case in front of her, "Looking for a few storage rings I''m nning to gift, got any rmendations?"


    "Umm¡­ Ye¡­ Yes! That is¡­ The best one we have right now is this one!" She ced a velvet cloth on top of the disy case and unlocked it without prompting, reaching her gloved hand into the case before cing a silver coloured ring on top of the cloth.


    "This one is made out of padium and has a storage space of about thirteen million cubic metres. There is only one of this in the world right now."


    Oh? That is really impressive, though now I fear what the price of such a ring might be.


    I would''ve made one myself to give them but I wouldn''t have time to source the materials and make a good one before dinner time tonight.


    "How much is it?"


    Somehow that question made her rx, "For you, Master Lin, the Guild has chosen to offer you at--"


    "Hold it! This prince has already set his sights on that ring! Only this prince shall receive it!"


    I nced to the side, spotting the third prince strutting towards us with his arrogant smirk.


    He took one look at me and scoffed, "Really now, it feels like the standards of the Merchant''s Guild has fallen, to allow even such rabbles into the Premium Section!"


    Out of the corner of my eye, I could see the girl gasp, her hand covering her mouth in shock.


    I gave a slight bow, "Well met, Third prince Bei Ji Xiong."


    He gave no indication of having heard me but went straight to pick up the ring instead.


    At this point, the girl looked like she was about ready to faint.


    The prince held the ring up to the light, "Hmmm¡­ Doesn''t seem like much, but a storage space of thirteen million cubic metres? I guess I can use that."


    He throws the ring back on to the cloth casually, the girl wincing at the action.


    "I''ll take it, how much is it?"


    She nced at me before turning back to him, "Six thousand gold, your highness."


    The prince almost fell over upon hearing the price, his hands reaching out just in time to grab the disy case to support himself.


    Holy...


    That ring could probably buy out a number of the Grand Sects with that value alone.


    I highly doubt this is a price that anyone on this continent would willingly pay for. Unless of course, this ring is just here to act as a psychological aid to make the other rings more attractive to purchase?


    Seeing how business minded they are, that could very well be the reason.


    "This¡­ Ahem¡­ There¡­ There''s a limit to jokes you know?" The prince chuckled humorlessly. "Six¡­ Six thousand gold for this ring?"


    "That is correct your highness¡­" The girl confirmed with a nod. She picked up the ring?to inspect it, making sure it was not damaged by the prince''s throw.


    She ced it back carefully down on the cloth before turning herself towards the prince, "So, will you be paying by credit or gold?"


    The prince spluttered, "That¡­ I¡­ This prince has changed his mind! The colour does not suit this prince! I do not want this inferior ring anymore!"


    The guild member did not seem surprised by his promation and merely just nodded at him before turning to me, "Is Master Lin interested in the ring?"


    Well, to be honest, not really.


    Sure, thirteen million cubic metres of storage space is quite an impressive number, but it''s still something I can make if you give me something to inscribe and roughly about two hours or so.


    If you must know, the material of the ring doesn''t really matter as long as the Practitioner is good enough.


    Sure, the material does help bind the inscriptions to the ring better, but if you know where to put your inscriptions, you can even bind it to the air if you want to.


    Thest one was something I learnt from the Royal Spiritual Family''s archives by the way. It was not supposed to bemon knowledge but hell, I took full advantage of my position as one of the librarians there so it''s within my rights.


    "No, I think that''s a bit too extravagant for me," I answered truthfully.


    "Oh, is it about the price? Do not worry Master Lin, for the inconvenience that the Guild has caused you, we are offering this one free of charge."


    Huh, neat.


    But still not interested though, I don''t think that''s a suitable gift for my disciple''s family. Also, I would rather theypensate me with free deliveries for life instead of this ring.


    "WHAT?! This is ridiculous! Why does this nobody get preferential treatment over me?! I demand an exnation!" The prince roared, pointing an usatory finger at me.


    The girl merely tilted her head at him, "Your highness, I''m sure you remember our Guild rules? Anything that happens within the Guild is under our jurisdiction. We do not need to exin anything to you."


    That is just stone cold. Where had the girl that was flustering around when I spoke to her gone? Is this how she normally acts around other customers?


    Realising that he probably won''t get an answer from her, the prince turned to me instead, "You! Who do you think you are trying to disgrace this prince, huh?!"


    I raised my hands in a cating gesture, "Believe me Prince Bei, that was not my intention at all."


    "Shut up! Guards! Remove thismoner from my sight!"


    A few of the guards around marched towards us at his call, standing a short distance behind the prince.


    He smirked upon seeing the guards stand behind him, "That''s right! Get out of here you loser! This ce is not for the likes of yo--"


    One of the guards grabbed his shoulder, interrupting him, "I apologize, your highness, but you need to leave."


    The prince took about three seconds to process what has been just said to him.


    "What?! Why?! How dare you! I''m saying to kick that stupid, dirty--"


    The guards grabbed his arms and lifted him off the ground, swiftly making a beeline towards the door even with the prince cursing and threatening death upon them.


    "I will remember this! I know your face now! You will pay for this! I''ll make you rue the day you were ever born!" He roared, kicking his feet while struggling against the guards'' hold.


    One of his shoes flew off and hit me square in the chest, I could have avoided it but I thought it might give me more bargaining chips if I were to get hit instead.


    The sound of gasps filled the room and even the guards froze.


    Bending down, I picked up the prince''s shoe and tossed it towards one of the guards, the man snapping out of his daze just in time to catch it.


    "Careful with that, don''t make him lose another shoe," I warned.


    A few more guards appeared and grabbed the rest of the prince''s limbs, manhandling him out of the sales gallery.


    "I apologise on behalf of the Merchant''s Guild for that uneptable conduct, Master Lin!" The sales girl bowed.


    I waved my hand, "Don''t worry about it. Just make sure it doesn''t happen again."


    "Un¡­ Understood!"


    Seeing as how no one even reacted to his departure, this is either a rtivelymon sight or they were avoiding the acknowledgement of such a sight on purpose.


    "Anyway, is that alright? He''s the third prince isn''t he?" I asked.


    "Ah, it¡­ It is fine. We have written permission from the king to remove his third son from the premises if the situation calls for it. He is a known troublemaker, you see."


    Huh¡­ If he really is the Dark Sect leader, his ''troublemaking'' persona would allow others to not take him seriously which lets him move around freely to discover secrets.


    That means he is much smarter than he lets on at least. For all I know, he might have even recognised me and pretended he didn''t in order to throw me off.


    "So is Master Lin interested in the ring?" She asked again.


    "No. I''m getting these rings as a gift for someone. I don''t think giving them such an extravagant gift would be suitable."


    She brightened up, "Ah! In that case, I can pick a few out for you!"


    She took out another two rings from the case to ce on the cloth, both were golden with a silver trim running around it''s outer surface. It looked valuable but also not too gaudy at the same time.


    "Both of these have about a thousand cubic metres of storage space and look quite stylish too, perfect as a gift! And, like before, the Merchant''s Guild is giving these to you for free with no strings attached!"


    I thought for a while before nodding, "That''s perfect, wrap it up and I''ll take them."


    She gave me a low bow, "It will be done, Master Lin."


    Yes, that should be good enough. Now I should go and check up on my disciples.


    Hopefully they found something good as well and caused the Guild no trouble.


    Oh what am I saying? They''re such innocent girls, of course they hadn''t done anything bad!

 Chapter 228 - Time To Burn Everything

    (Manami POV)


    "Here is where we store the best of our wares."


    ??


    We walked past the guild staff to enter a gallery filled to the brim with what seems to be various antiques and jewellery.


    I sniffed the air, sensing something a little out of ce though I''m not sure what yet.


    "You are looking for rings, yes?" The staff member asked.


    I looked at him with distaste. This little piece of trash had been looking down on us ever since we had met him.


    He might hide it behind that fake smile of his, but I''ve met enough people to know when one is hiding a knife behind their smile, sometimes in the literal sense.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that we did not want to create problems for Master, I would have at least burned half his face off just for looking at us with those disgusting eyes.


    "Yes, we would like a few rings," Lian Li affirmed, giving him the same smile that he was giving us.


    Keeping the fake smile stered on his face, he led us to another corner of the room that was stacked with many different pieces of antiques bnced on top of wooden crates.


    "A rather precarious way to store these valuables, don''t you think?" Kiyomi pointed out.


    The staff simply nodded his head, "Ah, these are just temporary. We are moving some things around so please be careful not to break anything, each of these are worth a lot of gold."


    Diao Chan giggled, "We will be careful no to break anything especially expensive~"


    "Very good, I shall leave you with our dear Hector over there. You want to know anything rted to rings, he is your man."


    Hidden behind a mountain of crates was a thin man with frizzy hair, his face seemingly locked in a permanent scowl. At the mention of his name, he tilted his head up to look at us, his scowl deepening even more before returning to do whatever he had been doing.


    We made our way towards him, weaving in between the crates and antiques to avoid knocking any of them over.


    "Looking for rings?" Hector asked, not even bothering to give a fake smile. "I''ve got storage rings, engagement rings, marriage rings and even nipple rings if you''re looking for that."


    Diao Chan lit up noticeably at thest part, but a quick pinch of her behind from me kept her in check.


    Lian Li stepped forward, "We''ll take a look at your engagement rings then."


    Hector shrugged and lifted the top off one of the crates before gesturing to it, "The newest engagement rings made by the top jewelsmith of Jin city, Tiffani."


    All of us went to peer inside the box, Cai Hong peeking just over the edge of the crate by standing on her toes.


    The box was filled with about two dozen conical-shaped ring holders, each of them holding a pair of rings each.


    I pinched one of the rings that had an amber coloured gem on it, lifting up to my eye level to inspect it.


    "The gem is genuine Phoenix Opal, it takes three days to make one of these. The band itself also has small pieces of said opal fixed along the edges that glows." Hector recited in a rather disinterested tone.


    "Phoenix Opal you say?" I repeated. "Aren''t they supposed to be exceptionally rare?"


    "Indeed. That''s why it is worth six hundred gold each. Make sure not to scratch it."


    I ced it back on the holder.


    Lian Li picked up a ring with a red gemstone on it, "And what would this be?"


    "A polished scale from a red dragon. Eight hundred gold." Hector replied instantly.


    Eris snickered behind me but she managed to turn it into a cough.


    Lian Li ced it back into its original location.


    My ears perked up slightly when I heard the sound of footstepsing from behind.


    Both Kiyomi and I turned to see the staff that guided us there carrying a vase twice his height and waddling towards us.


    All of us moved aside to give him space to move through the cramped area.


    But when he neared me, I felt a force push on my back, causing me to stumble forward.


    "Oh noooo~" I screamed monotonously, my body crashing into the vase.


    The impact caused him to drop the vase, shattering it into a million pieces on the ground.


    The staff stared at the ground where the broken piecesy before slowly turning his head to me, "That was¡­ A vase worth a thousand gold."


    I shrugged, "And?"


    He pointed an usatory finger at me, "And? Of course you have to pay up! This was supposed to be a gift to the Royal Family for the princess''sing of age as well! Do you know how much you owe the Guild now?!"


    "Ufufufu~ So you were nning to send a fake vase to the Royal Family as a gift?"


    "What?I¡­ I don''t know what you''re talking about¡­"


    Diao Chan sighed, "You guys are so bad at this. Is this your first time?"


    Hector scowled at her, "You don''t know what you''re saying, girl."


    "We are not idiots," Eris remarked. "Do ya think we''ll believe you guys leaving several thousands of gold worth of these goods just lyin'' around like that? With even less security than the room before? Got toe up with somethin'' better if ya wanna fool us!"


    "And also¡­" Lian Li pointed towards the box of rings we had been looking over.


    The two turned just in time to see Cai Hong climbing back down the crate with the rings that both Lian Li and I were holding in her hands.


    She looked at both of them for a moment before tossing the rings inside her mouth.


    The two of them just stared at the girl crunching on the rings.


    Their reactions to that were rathercklustre since they just stared at the loli dragon chewing on two supposedly priceless rings.


    Cai Hong chewed for a while before spitting out the mangled pieces of metal on the ground, "Bleh! Not yummy! Bad metal!"


    "To treat these priceless things like that¡­ I will definitely have all of you whipped and disciplined before selling you all off!"


    I chuckled, "Ara? How interesting. I was about to tell you the same thing~"


    My hand shot forward and grasped his head, "It seems you have underestimated a fox youkai''s sense of smell. These ''antiques'' do not smell old at all. In fact, they smell rtively new to me. Let''s see what you''re hiding, shall we?"


    I activated my memory Technique, broadcasting his memory of a few hours ago into the air.


    Within it, we saw the man who we met at the front gate telling him about his n on bringing us to this ce, instructing him to arrange an ident to make us indentured servants.


    That was within our expectations at least. Their sudden shift in attitude back in the first sales gallery already clued us in that they were nning something sinister.


    But what enraged all of us was the fact that they even decided to involve Master and tantly called him a ''vagrant''!


    Ufufufu~ We will definitely break some legs for that¡­


    What?


    They had even nned to attack him and cripple him while we were gone?!


    This.


    Is.


    UNACCEPTABLE!!!

 Chapter 229 - A Compensation Of Blood

    (Diao chan POV)


    Manami flung the trash that showed us his memories away, his body smashing into the crates and toppling all the antiques that were stacked on top of them.


    ??


    These pieces of trash¡­ They wanted to hurt Master right behind our backs? Do they think we will allow this?!


    No¡­


    Right now Master could be in trouble! We must go back and save him!


    "How¡­ Dare¡­ You¡­" Lian Li whispered, ring at Hector.


    "First of all, I had nothing to do with this," Hector argued, raising a finger into the air. "Second of all, do you girls actually think you possess the power and influence to go against the Merchant''s Guild?"


    I stepped forward, my hand reaching down to pull out a knife I had strapped to my thigh.


    I shed out my hand in an arc, my knife cutting that little piece of trash''s wrist.


    It took him a moment before his tiny brain registered the pain. His head turned towards his wrist while his eyes widened in surprise and the blood flowing down his arm.


    I giggled, "Do you think we can''t? We know who you are, but you don''t know who we are~"


    The scowl on his face melted into one of terror when he saw me stalk towards him with my knife held at my side.


    He dared to look down on us with those disgusting eyes? I will string him up and skin him slowly, making sure I can do at least a thousand cuts on him before he bleeds to death. But first will be his face, yes it must be his face first then I will move to his--


    "Diao Chan, we have no time to y with this trash, Master needs us," Manami reminded me.


    Ah¡­ That''s right, I almost lost myself in my hobbies¡­ Master''s safetyes first before anything else.


    "Should I kill him then?" I asked, storing my knife back into its sheath.


    "Just cripple him, we wille back for himter," Lian Li decided.


    Cai Hong tilted her head at us, "Cai Hong eat?"


    "Don''t eat such trash Cai Hong, he''s not worth it," Kiyomi patted her head.


    "Heh heh, that means me," Eris giggled, drawing her own de from her waist.


    Hector''s eyes widened and the little piece of trash actually turned to run.


    Eris had expected it though and a quick sh from her sword had the tendons on his legs cut, sending him sprawling onto the ground.


    Eris turned back to face the fox sisters, "Kiyomi? Could this one request for an ice spear to impale him, please?"


    Kiyomi pped her hands together, the temperature around her dropping significantly before a rod of ice formed in front of her.


    She gave it a wave and the improvised ice spear pierced through the little trash''s leg, pinning him in ce. That should keep him there for a good while.


    I wouldn''t have attributed the shrill scream he gave out to the face he had been showing us moments before though. Sounds like a pig squealing at a ughterhouse if you ask me. Now I really want to keep him and y with him, he''ll definitely make such delicious noises!


    We turned back towards the entrance, all of us preparing to rush back to the previous room that we came from to rescue our beloved Master.


    Unfortunately, it seems that little worm''s screams have drawn the attention of a few guards who now stand in our way.


    "All of you hands in the air! You''re all under arrest!" The lead guard shouted, his spear pointed towards us.


    "We can kill these ones right?" I asked hopefully.


    Lian Li shook her head, "Master is still here, we should just maim them."


    I made a face, "Oh fine¡­ ''Once you were dust so be again, by my call and will, you shall contain; dust to dust, ashes to ashes, all that stands willbust. Disintegration''."


    With a snap, all of the guards'' legs were separated from their bodies, causing the top half of their bodies to tumble on to the ground.


    The legs then began to ke away into dust before quickly burning up into nothingness.


    Some of the guards were now crying out for mercy while the others still have yet to register what has happened to them. Since none of them were our concern, we simply stepped on them to head towards the door.


    Just as we were about to reach it however, the guide that had brought us in from the entrance appeared at the doorway, a rather short and fat man following closely behind him.


    Both of them seem to have ran here with all their might, since both of them were gasping and panting for breath pathetically.


    "Nobledies! Noble¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Ladies¡­ Please¡­ Wait¡­" The guide gasped, raising his hand to stop us.


    Manami narrowed her eyes at him, "Ara, ara? Move aside insect, or we will dispose of you."


    "Wait¡­ Huff¡­ We¡­ We didn''t know! We didn''t¡­ Ha¡­ Huff¡­ We didn''t know it was Master Lin!"


    All of us visibly tensed, expecting the worst news possible.


    Did they do something to Master already? By all that is holy and blessed by Master, did they hurt Him?!


    I was going to grab him but Lian Li was a step faster.


    She lifted him up by his cor with one hand while charging up her signature golden lightning in her other, "What did you do to Master?!"


    "No¡­ Nothing! We didn''t do anything!" He cried, iling his arms around.


    "Lies!" I seethed, no one can hurt Master! Only he is allowed to hurt others! "Master had no intention of revealing his identity! You must have done something to Master!"


    "Ladies¡­ Please¡­" The fat man groaned. "I¡­ Huff¡­ I am the Guild Master¡­ Of the Merchant''s Guild. I¡­ I sincerely apologize on behalf¡­ Huff¡­ On behalf of my ipetent staff. It was I who recognised who Master Lin was and my staff were quite rude to him. Master Lin has already forgiven us for that."


    Kiyomi lowered the icicle she had been pointing at him, though it still remained hovering in the air, "Yes, and you nned for us to be indentured servants by forcing a debt onto us for breaking some of these¡­ Counterfeits."


    "That¡­ I will admit that had been my intention¡­" The guide croaked, still being held in the air by Lian Li. "But please! I¡­ I did not know who you were! I did not even know that Master Lin had disciples!"


    Eris pointed her sword at him, "That is irrelevant. What we want to know is what did you do to Master?!"


    He gulped, "No¡­ Nothing, I swear!"


    Manami sighed, "Let me, Lian Li."


    Lian Li dropped him on the ground, allowing Manami to use her mind reading Technique again.


    And of course, the first thing we saw was the most uneptable thing of all.


    "YOU DARE POINT WEAPONS AGAINST OUR MASTER?!"


    The fat man yelped, "I''ve¡­ I''ve already given Master Lin the appropriatepensation! He is collecting it as we speak!"


    "Ye¡­ Yes¡­ The¡­ Thepensation is worth a substantial amount of gold¡­" The trash gasped, pushing himself off the ground.


    I stepped closer towards him, "You think¡­ This can be solved with money?"


    I unsheathed my knife and stabbed it into his thigh, twisting it viciously.


    The little trash screamed his lungs out. Normally I would revel in the screams of my ythings, but now¡­ Now all I can feel is even more rage!


    To threaten the one we adore so much¡­ This trash will suffer for as long as he lives.


    "Money will not move us, insect," I growled, twisting the knife the other way.


    The supposed Guild Master took a step back, "What¡­ What do you want then?"


    "This little waste of space for one," I said, pointing at the trash that was still screaming out in pain from being stabbed. "In addition to every single guard that had pointed their weapons at Master and every single staff that had disrespected Master in that room. We want them all."


    He gulped, only now realising the state of the guards who had tried to stop us from leaving were in, "What¡­ What do you want to do with them?"


    "That is none of your concern if you still want this ce to be standing by sunset," Lian Li growled.


    All of them will SUFFER!

 Chapter 230 - Six Rings For The Valkyries Serving God

    (MC POV)


    Theodore returned just as I received the wrapped rings from the salesgirl.


    ??


    "Ah, Master Lin, I hope everything is satisfactory for you?" Theodore chirped.


    "It is adequate," I remarked, slipping the wrapped rings into my cloak. Unfortunately there is a phenomenon in ce that prevents storage rings from storing other storage rings. Something involving apressed space not being able to store another item ofpressed space.


    It''s not that people have not tried to do it, but it just won''t go in no matter what you do.


    There were a few theories about it, but nothing confirmed so far.


    But I digress, I''m still awaiting my lifetime of free delivery and remote shoppingpensation! Where is the Guild Master when you need him?


    "Master Lin, is there anything else you might need?" Theodore asked with his nervous voice.


    "Not for now, I would like to return to check on my disciples."


    "Your¡­ Er¡­ Your disciples, sir?"


    I raised an eyebrow at him, "Yes, the girls from before."


    He gulped, "Oh¡­ Oh them? I¡­ I was not aware you er¡­ Even had disciples¡­"


    "Yes," I told him with a smile. "It is not a fact that I had publicised around."


    "I¡­ I see¡­ Umm¡­ Well, I can lead you to them. This way please."


    I followed Theodore out of the room, the staff lowering their heads as I passed by, a rather odd spectacle to see all of them so quiet if you asked me. I also noted that the customers who were there before me had also mysteriously disappeared, did they go somewhere else?


    "So where are they right now?"


    I noticed Theodore hesitate for a moment before he replied, "... At the wholesale area¡­"


    Oh, cool. They even sell items in bulk? But why are the so-called better quality ones located there? The girls were supposed to be guided to the ce with better rings right?


    I had initially thought that they would be in the premium section as well, but I was wrong since I didn''t see them there.


    Wait a minute...


    Ah, I see now. They were being conscientious about my economical situation. They might have seen the price on the normal rings there and they didn''t want to put a strain on my wallet even though I told them it didn''t matter.


    When they told me they were going to look at the ''better'' rings, they must have been referring to rings that were not storage rings and thus much cheaper to buy.


    Sniff¡­ Such good girls I have, I won''t be worthy to call myself your Master if I don''t give back something too!


    "This¡­ This is the ce," Theodore stuttered. Not sure why his anxiety came back, he seemed to be fine just moments ago, did something happen?


    Still, it''s rather odd that there are no guards outside the door since every other ce I''ve been so far has at least a few standing outside.


    "Well, you don''t need to keep following me around then, I''ll be ok from here."


    Theodore bit his lip, "Ummm¡­ Is Master Lin sure? I¡­ I can¡­ I can leave?"


    I raised my eyebrow at his cryptic question, " Well yeah. I think I''ve kept you away from your normal duties long enough. I''ll just be here to find my disciples before I leave, so you don''t need to worry."


    Theodore visibly rxed, "Umm¡­ In that case, thank you, Master Lin."


    He bowed his head before turning around to leave, moving at a speed that is not quite a run nor a walk. Seeing that he was in such a hurry, I think he might have some things he needed to do that I kept him away from.


    Now I''m feeling slightly better that he put aside such important duties to serve me withoutint just because I asked.


    I was just about to reach for the door when it was flung open abruptly, revealing a rather startled Cai Hong on the other side.


    "Papa? Papa!" She rushed up and hugged my waist. "Papa! Papa! Cai Hong got something for Papa!"


    "Oh? What did my cute Cai Hong get for me?" I asked, patting her on the head.


    Cai Hong dug something out from her sleeve presenting it to me with a wide grin on her face, "Papa! Cai Hong got this!"


    In her hands was an emblem of the Merchant''s Guild that was casted in gold. Not really sure what it really is, I carefully plucked it from my loli dragon''s hands.


    I raised the emblem to my eye level, "It is lovely Cai Hong, what is it?"


    Cai Hong sucked on her finger, "Umm¡­ Ummm¡­ Fat man say it''s special pass for Papa?"


    Fat man? Oh, the Guild Master? So he went to find my disciples too?


    I suppose the Guild Master felt I was too intimidating to inform me about thepensation so he chose to approach my disciples instead. Then I''m pretty sure this emblem that Cai Hong passed me should not be just any ordinary emblem either.


    "Papa like?" Cai Hong asked, tilting her head slightly to the side.


    I ruffled her hair with a free hand, "Yes, papa likes it very much. Thank you Cai Hong."


    "Yay~~" She stretched out her hands, prompting me to lift her up into my arms and let her hug my neck.


    "Are your sisters inside?"


    "Mn! Big sisters are inside talking to fat man, Cai Hong wanted to go find Papa so Cai Hong left!"


    I poked her on the nose, "Bad girl, what did I say about going around on your own?"


    "Muuu¡­ Cai Hong wanted to find Papa¡­ Cai Hong sowwy¡­"


    "Don''t do it again ok?"


    "Okies~~"


    I gave her another pat on the head before moving forward with the intention of entering the room.


    But just as my foot was about to cross the threshold, Lian Li appeared in front of me without warning, the two of us almost crashing into each other.


    Fortunately I managed to stop in time so that didn''t happen. It would be a disaster if I were to fall while holding Cai Hong after all.


    Behind her were the rest of the girls, all of them seemed surprised to see me.


    Lian Li''s eyes widened, "Ma¡­ Master?! Umm¡­ What is Master doing here?"


    Ah I knew it. Seeing how surprised she was, they must be worried that I understood their intent to buy the cheaper rings and felt insulted. Don''t worry girls, all of you are too precious for that!


    "Looking for you girls of course. I already got what I came here for, what about you all?"


    For reasons unknown to me, all of them blushed at the same time while they turned their heads away, their gaze unwilling to meet mine.


    "Ye¡­ Yes, Master¡­ We already got them¡­" Diao Chan stuttered, showing me the small box she had in her hand.


    "Oh? That''s great! How much were they?" I asked.


    "Oh, the Guild Master gave them to us. He said it was part of somepensation he needed to give Master," Manami answered.


    Huh, that''s really generous of him.


    Kiyomi nodded beside her sister, "Cai Hong has already passed Master the emblem right? It''s basically a special pass unique to the Merchant''s Guild and grants the holder special privileges."


    Eris grinned, "Yep! With that thing, Master will be treated just like their Guild Master! They will also give you the best price possible and any request from you will definitely be epted!"


    That¡­ Wow. That is much more than I thought I would get. Thank you Guild Master of the Merchant''s Guild, I will make use of this to its fullest extent.


    Oh I definitely won''t extort them, money is needed to keep things moving after all. I''ll probably just go along with the original n of free deliveries and stuff. Maybe I can use them for future auctions too? That would be a great idea.


    "Alright, since everyone''s got their stuff, let''s go to that little dinner then."


    I hope these rings will be adequate enough as gifts for Brendan''s family.

 Chapter 231 - Welcoming Your Master And Lord

    (Brendan POV)


    I made my way towards the agreed meeting location to bring my Master and my senior sisters to my ce.


    ??


    Before this, I had made sure to check through everything thoroughly to make sure that everything was in order. The food was being prepared, the servants were drilled for their duties and every single decoration and furniture was cleaned and polished to perfection.


    Father kept insisting that everything was fine and that I was over preparing, but how can one over prepare to receive a God?


    When I was questioned why I was going to such lengths just for a dinner with my Master, I could only tell them that my Master was a literal God. That answer seemed to raise more questions than answers so I told them to just see for themselves when my Master arrives tonight.


    Nevertheless, they amodated with my requests and I was infinitely grateful for their help.


    Sergei was especially helpful, aiding me with everything I needed withoutint.


    He has been with my Family ever since we got our windfall, hired even before we moved into our current house.


    ording to my parents, he was supposedly a former knight that was dishonorably discharged from the corps quite some time ago.


    From what I managed to learn from the man himself, he was the Captain of a squad that was sent to eradicate a monster nest without any additional support.


    Predictably, the monster proved too much for this squad to handle and he gave the order to retreat before they were wiped, Sergei himself losing an arm and a leg in the process.


    Everything turned out to be a ploy to get rid of Sergei from the Corps since his rivals wanted him out of the picture. Apparently he was the next candidate to be the knight''s corpmander and they did not want that toe to pass.


    With his injury and his action of fleeing in the face of the enemy, he was discharged from the corps dishonorably and even had his assets seized in the subsequent years as a ''fine''.


    When asked about how he got back his missing limbs, all he said was that a few benefactors had helped him restore them and he owes his life to the God that they serve.


    With his restored limbs, he found that my family was looking to hire servants and immediately applied for the position as Head Butler.


    I hadn''t really thought about it back when he first told me about it, but now I''m a little concerned about those ''benefactors'' of his.


    There''s only one thing that I know of that can even restore a person''s lost limbs and that is obviously the god pill that Master has created.


    Does that mean Sergei was rescued by my senior sisters?


    It honestly wouldn''t surprise me though considering how benevolent Master was, my senior sisters might just be going around saving people under Master''s guidance.


    But for Master to allow them to use those god pills so freely¡­ Master''s generosity truly knows no bounds. I remembered how much I had to suffer just to even create one, and that was even with Master helping me set up the foundations for the pill since I was not able to utilise Energy Quarks yet.


    This just makes me even more determined to give him the best that I possibly can!


    Squeezing my way through the dinner crowd, I reached my destination with little trouble, finding Master already waiting there with his disciples.


    Unfortunately, it seems some other people have also taken an interest in them.


    "Hey, it must be fate for us to meet again nobledy! And why didn''t you tell me you had such beautiful sisters too? Are you looking forward to see me winning the tournament tomorrow?"


    Sister Diao Chan scrunched up her face in disgust, "I apologize but¡­ Who are you?"


    "Eh? It''s me! Wu Cai! I invited you to join my school did I not? Your sisters have great potential too! They should join as well!"


    Diao Chan seemed to think for a moment before shaking her head, "Nope, sorry. I do not recall such an event."


    Wu Cai looked like he was about to say something else when Master interjected, "Wu Cai was it? Could I ask what do you require from my disciples?"


    The guy turned to Master and sneered, "Who the hell are you? You must be dreaming to even think you can im such beautiful fairies as your disciples!"


    Manami giggled, "Ara, ara? To not even know who our Master is¡­ And you even dare im yourself to be a Practitioner?"


    Ah¡­ No Manami, he''s not a Practitioner¡­ His kind of people are rathermon around here. Usually Practitioners would join Sects and cultivate, but because most mortals don''t have a Cultivation Point strong enough to be full fledged Practitioners, people like him show up with a half assed one from time to time.


    They aren''t strong enough to be actual Practitioners but they can at least use a bit of Technique. Usually these are nothing more than a few parlour tricks, however.


    So they set up schools that teach non-Practitioners on trying to elerate their Cultivation Point''s growth with their limited experience.


    Most keep to that ideal and are honest about it, helping people in awakening their cultivation potential which they willter move on to join Minor Sects to further improve. But there are always the few that are just scams.


    Not sure if this guy belongs to the former ortter category, though I would still say he''s gone way over his head if he''s trying to poach Master''s disciples from him.


    I know if some rando came to me and told me to abandon my Master just to join whatever crap they had, I would probably just pour some acid into their eyes and throat for being blind and spouting such nonsense.


    "Huh? Why would I be concerned about a nobody like him?" He asked Manami.


    Oh.


    This little¡­


    "Master¡­ Do you mind if we¡­ Take care of him?" Lian Li asked.


    Master waved his hand, "It''s fine, Brendan''s already here so we should be going anyway."


    The girls looked in the direction of where Master had waved his hand, spotting me standing there.


    Master immediately made a beeline towards me, pping me on my shoulder, "Great timing Brendan! Let''s go meet your family shall we?"


    The girls had also lost interest in Wu Cai after they saw Master walking away from him, I''m surprised the guy didn''t say something like ''how dare you ignore me'' or something along those lines though.


    I peeked over Master''s shoulders and the reason why he was being quiet became clear.


    The guy seemed to have already fainted while standing, the whites of his eyes showing. No doubt Master must have knocked him out to prevent a scene.


    Master grinned at me, "Well then, lead the way Brendan! It''s not good to keep your parents waiting!"


    I could only nod my head and turn back to retrace my steps back to my home, all the while wondering what I should do to that Wu Caiter on if I ever meet him again.


    Oh whatever, that is secondary, first thing I should be concerned about is properly entertaining Master and asking for Master''s assistance with our Family''s plight.


    I really hope nothing goes wrong today...

 Chapter 232 - When Your Family Isn’t Atheist But Actual Cult Members

    (Brendan POV)


    There''s one thing you should know, as a former knight Captain, Sergei has always been especially professional and stoic. For the entire period of time he had been with us, I don''t even think I''ve seen or heard himugh or cry before.


    ??


    So you can imagine how much it shocked me when that man began tearing up when he saw me enter through the front door with Master following behind me.


    While Master was busy admiring my home''s main hall, I approached Sergei quietly to find out what was wrong with him.


    "Young¡­ Young master¡­ Is¡­ Is¡­ Is Master Lin¡­ Your Master?" He stuttered.


    "I''m actually surprised you know him but yes," I admitted.


    "I¡­ Never thought that I would ever get to meet Him¡­ Thank you, young master."


    I raised an eyebrow, "Erm¡­ You''re wee?"


    I waited for an exnation from his but none were forting.


    Master noticed the two of us standing a distance away and came to us, "Good evening, I am Brendan''s Master. You are?"


    Sergei bowed low, and I mean really low, like a perfect ny degree low. The most I''ve ever seen him lower his head is just a slight nod of the head, even towards my parents.


    "Well met, Master Lin. I am Sergei, a mere butler of the Vera Family. If there is anything at all that you are dissatisfied with during your visit here, please let me know, I will do my best to rectify it!"


    That confirms it, he definitely knows it was Master who saved him.


    Now that I think about it, how big is the cult that my senior sisters made for Master? I know that they have made one but I am actually still in the dark about their activities.


    "Hahaha, no need to worry, I have simple tastes. Please raise your head."


    "Thank you Master Lin. If you would, I will escort you to the drawing room where we have prepared a few refreshments while you wait for dinner to be served. Your disciples are wee to join as well."


    "Very well, we shall be in your care, Sergei."


    Judging by the big smile stered on his face, I think Sergei is especially ecstatic that Master called him by his name.


    Our little group followed my head butler to the drawing room where a few servants were busy preparing cups of tea for us,ying them down on the coffee table carefully.


    "Please enjoy the refreshments we prepared, the sir and madam will join you in a while Master Lin."


    Master took a seat at one of the couches while my senior sisters and I found our own seats, mine being directly opposite Master''s.


    The servants left the room after serving us, leaving only Sergei with us in the drawing room. He made sure to stay at a far enough distance to not overhear our conversation, but still close enough to attend to us if we needed him to.


    "I knew your family was affluent but not this affluent, Brendan," Master chuckled while taking a sip of his tea, careful not to spill any on Cai Hong that was sitting on hisp.


    "Yes, it is indeed a very big house Brendan, very impressive," Lian Limented.


    Manami giggled, "Ufufufu~ It has a nice view too. I would not mind staying here just for that."


    "Yes, it does have a rather homely feel does it not? Like we''ve been here for a long time, kukuku~" Diao Chanughed rather suspiciously.


    "It''s nothing much," I admitted. "My family is considered rather modest amongst the Major Houses. We are still new blood after all, unlike the families that have been around for decades. Most of them don''t even take us seriously."


    "Yes, but things will change soon after the princess''sing of age ceremony," a voice stated.


    I looked up to see father and mother stepping into the room, my father sporting his usual business expression.


    Just from that face alone I can already tell that he was not expecting much from this dinner. He probably still thinks that my Master wouldn''t be able to do anything to aid us. But I''m a hundred percent positive that he will definitely change his mind once he sees who my Master is.


    Both of them stopped dead in their tracks when they saw who were the ones seated at the table.


    I was expecting them to be surprised at least, but I did not expect them to gopletely wide-eyed with their mouths hanging open like that.


    "High¡­ Mas¡­ Master Lin?!" Father gasped.


    Master stood up from his seat, sticking out his hand towards father, "Ah, you must be Brendan''s parents, yes? Well met."


    Father stared at Master for a moment before grasping his hand, "Mas¡­ Master Lin¡­ You are Brendan''s Master?"


    "That''s right. Your son is quite gifted, you two must have raised him with the utmost care."


    Father regained a little of his senses, "That¡­ That praise is wasted on us, Master Lin¡­ Brendan did everything on his own."


    "Hahaha, don''t be so modest! Here, I got these as a gift," Master pulled two small wrapped boxes from his sleeve, the unmistakable emblem of the Merchant''s Guild stamped on the top.


    The only thing I can think of that requires the Guild''s stamp of authentication and being that small in size are storage rings and Master bought two of them?! That is way too extravagant of a gift!


    Father seemed to realise its contents as well, his face paling visibly while he shook his head, "This¡­ I cannot ept this Master Lin! I have done nothing to warrant such a gift!"


    "Nonsense. This has nothing to do with what you''ve done or not, this is just merely a gift tomemorate our meeting. Please."


    Father had a ratherplicated expression when he took the two boxes reluctantly.


    Mother stepped up, "Umm¡­ Master Lin, though it may not be adequate enough, we have also prepared a gift for you for taking care of our son."


    "Oh? You shouldn''t have, but thank you."


    Mother gestured towards the door they had came from, "If¡­ If you would follow me Master Lin, we have it prepared in another room."


    Master chuckled, "Now you have me worried that my gift may be too small."


    "That is most definitely not the case Master Lin, I¡­ I fear what we have prepared definitely can''t bepared to what you have given us."


    "Oh it''s just a few rings, madam. Nothing special at all."


    I tried my best to keep my expression neutral.


    "I''ll be right back then," Master told us, cing Cai Hong down carefully on the space he had been upying.


    Mother led Master out of the room, the door closing shut behind them.


    "Is¡­ Is he aware?" Father asked cryptically.


    I thought he was asking me about whether Master knew about our situation and was about to answer when Eris spoke up, "Oh he knows about us. But he doesn''t know about the rest."


    I looked at her in confusion before turning my sights back to my father, silently asking for an exnation.


    Father sighed, "To think I did all that for nothing¡­ I suppose this is the irony of life¡­"


    Without any warning, he bowed his head towards us, "Dill Vera of the Vera Family greets the High Priestesses."


    Wait a goddamn minute...

 Chapter 233 - We Are One Family

    (Lian Li POV)


    Hehehe~ Seeing the look on Brendan''s face made hiding all this information all the more worthwhile~~


    ??


    "Wait¡­ What is going on?!" Brendan demanded.


    His father raised his head, "Weren''t you already aware of this?"


    "What? No? How would I even know about this?!"


    "Weren''t you here to talk about that yesterday?"


    Now Brendan looked really confused.


    I heard a soft giggle from my right and I turned to see Diao Chan trying her best to cover up herughter with a cough.


    "What did you do?" I whispered.


    "Oh, you''ll see. Kukuku!" She giggled. "Honestly, I did not n for it so I''m quite surprised it turned out like this as well~"


    Brendan held up his hand, "Wait¡­ I thought we were talking about how you got involved with another woman and had an illegitimate child?"


    Now it was Dill''s turn to look shocked.


    "WHAT?! I would never do that! Where did you hear this?!"


    "The servants? I even mentioned that to you and you didn''t deny it?"


    His father stared at him with a baffled look until realization dawned on his face.


    "Son¡­ No¡­ What I meant was that High Priestess Diao Chan came to visit us with High Priestess Cai Hong that day¡­ How the servants mistook them for my¡­ By Master forbid¡­ My mistress and daughter, I do not have the slightest clue."


    Brendan turned towards Diao Chan, his mouth agape.


    "Kukuku~ Yes, that is true. I came to visit your father with Cai Hong the day before. Your family is one of us~~"


    "And you kept this from me because¡­?"


    "Kukuku~ I will admit I did it for my own amusement at first, but we also wanted to see where you stand when it came to serving our Master. It will not be good for us if you and your family had a fallout after all."


    Brendan switched his sight towards Sergei.


    His head butler nodded, "Yes young master, I have pledged this new life of mine in service to God. Without Him, I would still be a crippled reject living out his days waiting for death."


    Brendan gulped, "Then¡­ Then how big is¡­ Is this¡­ This¡­"


    "Church. Master''s Church," I supplemented.


    "How big is Master''s Church then?"


    "Ufufufu~ Still not big enough I''m afraid," Manami chuckled. "But not all the staff in your home is part of the Church, though your immediate family is."


    Brendan took a moment to process what he just heard, "Then¡­ This house¡­ And our wealth¡­?"


    "Us¡­" Eris stated.


    I nodded my head, "Yes, the Xi Family had to be taken down which leaves a power gap that we would rather have someone who wouldn''t give Master trouble to fill. And so, we found your family."


    "You¡­ You just picked my family out from the slums and gave us the opportunity to create a business empire? Just like that?"


    "Pretty much."


    "W¡­ Why?"


    Everyone in the room aside from Brendan ced our palms together in a sign of prayer.


    "All for Master."


    Brendan''s eyes widened, as though he had just been told the secrets to life and the universe.


    He turned to his father, "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Dill sighed heavily, "You already know how corrupt our current world is, our previous situation was a prime example of it. The only way we can change it is to be an instrument of our God''s guiding light."


    "And I assume my senior sisters had approached you while I was studying in Century Minor Sect?"


    "That is correct, my son. The reason why we wanted to leave you out of this was because¡­ No, it is better that you do not know¡­"


    Brendan gritted his teeth, "I''m already knee deep in this! Why are you still hiding things from me?!"


    "The truth will break you."


    "Say it."


    Dill looked towards me pleadingly, but I gave him a look that told him I would tell if he doesn''t.


    The older man sighed, "Your brother... We know how much you''ve looked up to him, how important he was to you¡­ But¡­ He''s gone over to the other side, Brendan¡­"


    Silence.


    "Wait, that''s it?" Brendan asked, confused.


    Dill seemed to be equally confused, "Eh? I''m talking about your elder brother Basil you know? We thought he was dead but¡­ He is still alive and well within the knight corps, the only problem is that he has joined the Dark Sect too."


    "Ok, thest part I didn''t know but¡­ How did you know he was alive?"


    "Oh Brendan, your parents aren''t stupid you know?" Dill admonished. "We''ve been in the business long enough to know when something isn''t right. It was theck of proof that kept us quiet about it."


    Brendan turned towards me, "You¡­ Senior sisters found my brother?"


    I just gave him a smile in response.


    "Having the time of his life if I might add," Kiyomimented while inspecting her nails.


    Brendan groaned, hiding his face with his palm, "Now I feel like an idiot¡­ I thought you guys didn''t know and kept quiet about it¡­ Does my siblings know?"


    Dill nodded, "How did you find out about your brother though?"


    He groaned again, "The letters¡­ He still sent letters. I hid those from you guys..."


    The older man made a face before patting Brendan on the back, "It''s ok son. All of us did what we thought was best. Now you are part of the Church of your own volition and I could not be any prouder."


    Brendan turned to look at us, "So¡­ All of my family''s wealth and windfall was due to Master''s Church?"


    I affirmed his suspicions with a nod.


    He turned back to his father, "And I don''t have any half-sister?"


    "No, definitely not. On that note, please help me rectify that rumour, son¡­" His father pleaded.


    Brendan was about to respond when the door opened once more, revealing the rest of the Vera family entering the room with Master in front of them.


    Master grinned at us, "I see you all had a nice chat, did I miss anything?"


    Dill stepped forward, "Oh not at all Master Lin! Brendan told me how wonderful of a teacher you are, it makes me slightly regretful that I do not have the potential to learn under you!"


    I was quite impressed by how quickly Dill managed to switch gears so quickly, I suppose that''s a merchant for you.


    "Hahaha, if you want to, I''m sure there is a way!" Masterughed.


    ""Hoho! That is fine Master Lin, it brings me peace to know that my son is in such good hands! I hope he will be of use to you and not just a burden!"


    "No need to worry about that, he has already been helping me quite a lot already."


    "That is heartening to hear, in that case, shall we proceed on with our dinner?"


    Master gestured, "Please, I am merely a guest here and imposing on your hospitality."


    "You are indeed too modest Master Lin! Come then, I have the best dishes prepared for you!"


    The two of them led the way out of the room, the rest of us following behind.


    Brendan walked up to me, "Please¡­ Tell me more about what we do after this¡­ I want to be a part of it."


    I smiled, "In due time Brendan, in due time. I wee you again as one of us. Please work hard for our Master."


    The young man looked up for a moment, as though considering a course of action best for him.


    A few seconds passed before he put his hands together in prayer, "All for Master."


    Mmm¡­ Well said.


    All for Master.

 Chapter 234 - Another Familiar Face

    (MC POV)


    The dinner at Brendan''s house passed without much incident. I got to talk to his father who turned out to be quite a charismatic fellow with a keen mind for doing business. No wonder he managed to turn his predicament around so quickly.


    ??


    The mother was also very sociable, talking to my girls like they had known each other for a long time by the time dinner was over.


    His siblings were also rather cute, obviously not as cute as Cai Hong but they were adorable in their own right on how they looked up to Brendan as their big brother.


    Dill had initially wanted us to stay the night with his family but I declined in the end, stating that it would not be a good idea to impose on him any further.


    I gave Brendan the option to stay with his family that night and he thanked me profusely for that. It seems like they have a lot to talk about after being away for so long.


    Of course, my girls took advantage of that opportunity and convinced me to have a sleepover with them. Not that we did much sleeping that night anyway.


    When morning came, it was finally time for the ceremony to start.


    The n the Royal Family had was to have the princess board an open carriage from the gates of the pce before parading through the streets of the city.


    Apparently, this would be the first time the public would be able to see her so the entire route that the carriage will pass through is absolutely packed with people.


    The Grand Sects and Royal bout participants will be granted ess to the pce after the parade.


    Since the princess would return to the pce at the end, most of the Grand Sects would have upied the areas in front of the pce early on in the day.


    We would have done the same if we were alone, but we had our Sect to do it for us so we could wake upte.


    I had thought Brendan would meet us there since his home was just a stone''s throw away from the pce, but it seems like he had came all the way to our inn just to join us.


    "Would we be alright, Master?" Brendan asked "The streets are really crowded already. Not to mention the parade is already halfway done too."


    "Oh Brendan," Lian Li giggled. "Don''t you know we are only here for formalities? None of us is interested in that little princess."


    Ok, I''m at least a little bit interested, but not that much. Since we were going to be seeing her during the bout anyway, I don''t see a reason why we shouldn''t enjoy a bit more time sleeping instead.


    Once everyone was prepared, we made our way through the streets towards the pce, making sure to avoid the roads that the princess''s procession will be moving through.


    On the way, we overheard a few people chatting about what they saw.


    "Man, the princess really is a beauty huh?"


    "Now I know why the Royal Family had her cooped up in the pce for so long!"


    "Yeah, I heard she''s even revealed to be a talented Practitioner too!"


    "No kidding? No wonder so many Grand Sects showed up!"


    "Yeah! I even heard they would bepeting for the right to train her as a disciple of their Sect!"


    "That''s fake news! No member of the Royal Family can join a Sect! They are going to hire a teacher for her and the teacher will be employed by the Family themselves!"


    "In the pce?! Whoever gets that role would be set for life! I''m going to participate too! Then when I win, I can get the princess to¡­ Heh heh heh."


    "Ha! If you can win the bout, I''ll call you daddy and bark three times!"


    Their voices were drowned out by the cheering of the crowd a distance away from us, no doubt because the princess had shown up in their area.


    Ignoring everything else, my disciples and I continued our way towards the pce.


    The pce itself was built with white stone blocks and located just behind the Noble''s district separated by a wall and portcullis gate.


    The gate would lead to another set of walls that surround the pce grounds, handy in case of a siege and the citizens needing to flee deeper into the city.


    Right now, the entire area outside these gates were filled with people awaiting the princess''s return.


    I recognised quite a number of them whom I had met back during the Sect Showcase Festival too.


    "Master Lin! Over here!" A voice shouted out.


    I failed to hide my wince as several hundred pairs of eyes immediately turned towards my direction.


    Great, the n to quietly sneak amongst my Sect failed splendidly. Thanks a lot Sect Master Qing.


    Almost immediately, the Practitioners around me started to whisper amongst themselves while I made my way towards the waving Sect Master.


    "Master Lin¡­ So he came too."


    "You don''t think he will participate too right?"


    "Did you read the rules at all? You didn''t, didn''t you? You should really read more, you know? Makes you look less stupid."


    "You think he has his sights on the princess too?"


    "Maybe, just look at his disciples, beauties all of them. I wouldn''t be surprised if he actually wants to add the princess to his harem."


    Hey, hey, just how much of a bad rep do I have? I''m not that bad right?


    Ugh, maybe I should have teleported here instead¡­ Oh well, at least I learnt a couple of interesting things I guess.


    "Master Lin! I''m d you made it! I hope you have a good night''s rest?" Sect Master grinned.


    "Good morning Sect Master, yes I did. And you?"


    He chuckled, "Oh not that well I''m afraid. We had to deal with no less than ten people who tried to find out which room you were staying in to converse with you."


    "Charming¡­ When they say it''s tough being popr, they actually meant it huh?"


    "Well enough about that, I''m not sure whether you are looking to make the princess your disciple as well but I still wish you the best of luck!"


    Wait a goddamn minute. Why is everyone acting like I had confirmed my participation?


    Before I could ask him to rify, a shout followed by cheer started to spread towards us from the main street.


    It was the princess, dressed entirely in white and waving at the crowd while standing up on the carriage.


    It took me but a moment to recognise her for who she was in my past life.


    She was the girl that Lian Li would have ended up partnering with to punish the scumbags that they came across! The infamous man hater duo!


    What kind of event happened that made her turn from a princess to a man hating vignte?!


    She looks so pure and naive now, the Practitioner I remembered was one who would beat someone half to death with her bare fists without mercy!


    What in the world happened to her?


    Yep, that''s it. I am most definitely not taking her in as my disciple.

 Chapter 235 - More Obligatory Problems Before The ’Tournament’

    (MC POV)


    There was no question about it. This princess Bei was supposed to be Lian Li''s other half had I not changed anything in this world.


    ??


    From what I see now, she looks like the perfect example of a pure, innocent young girl. She had a round angr face and bright, brown eyes that seemed to be full of curiosity. Her ck hair was tied in an borate ponytail adorned by a golden headpiece while her full, red lips the shade of crimson adorned her pretty face.


    Indeed, she was definitely a beautiful young girl whose beauty would not lose to any of my female disciples.


    Cai Hong is still cuter than her though, nopetition there.


    I got lost in my thoughts and unconsciously stared at the princess, which did not go unnoticed by my disciples.


    "Master¡­ Do you think she''s pretty?" Lian Li asked, tugging at my sleeve.


    "Hmm? I would say yes, she is quite beautiful by current society''s standards," I answered without much thought.


    Manami tilted her head, "Ara, ara? Does Master want to take her under your wing as well?"


    "Oh that''s right, the bout is to see who is qualified to train the princess right? Almost forgot about that."


    "Kukuku~ If Master enters the bout, she will definitely be our sister~" Diao Chan giggled.


    I smiled at them, shaking my head, "I don''t think it''s a good idea. I''m afraid my attention won''t be sufficient for each of you once we restart our lessons again."


    Eris tapped her chin with a finger, "I believe Master will do fine. All of us are doing ok right now, I think?"


    "Perhaps. But no matter how talented she is, I will still need to take care of her alongside the rest of you. All of you are all I need."


    I heard seven sharp intakes of breath before I got tackled by six girls from behind, their group hug almost pushing me to the ground.


    "Woah¡­ What''s wrong girls?"


    "Nothing~~ Master is truly the best~~" Lian Li sighed in contentment, rubbing her face on my back.


    I plucked Manami''s hand from my chest before she can continue her attempt at disrobing me, "Alright, calm down now. This is not the ce nor time for this."


    "Cai Hong wuvs Papa!"


    I patted my loli dragon''s head, "Papa loves you too. And all of you as well."


    "Master, we will definitely help you purify this world!" Eris announced with a voice full of determination.


    Kiyomi wrapped a tail around my arm, "Yes¡­ Everyone will know of your power, Master."


    Purify this world? Oh, she must be talking about pollution. Though I''m quite surprised they would know about such a concept when our current technology is still not harming the environment much.


    Maybe they learnt it when they were with ria? That seems to be the most likely scenario.


    And Kiyomi must be talking about helping me spread fame to the general public, I guess she is concerned that people will see her as a disciple of a nobody if others don''t even know what my face looks like.


    Truly, I can''t ask for better disciples at this point.


    "Alright,e on. The princess is nearing the gate. We''ll need to follow them in after they open the gates for us."


    That, and we''re kind of making a scene too. Also Brendan looks a bit ufortable standing at the side. Does he want a hug too?


    The girls released me after a few moments, looking especially satisfied for some reason.


    I swiveled my head to look around us but luckily for me, it seemed like no one had noticed what just happened since everyone else was focused on the princess. Most of themmented about her beauty while a few were trying to gauge her cultivation potential.


    Because our group was the closest to the gates, most likely because Sect Master Qing had the Sect upy this area extremely early in the day, we will be the first group to enter the pce right behind the princess.


    Just before the carriage disappeared past the gates, the princess looked towards our direction, giving us a slight nod and smile before her carriage disappeared from view behind the gates.


    I wonder what that was all about?


    Sect Master Qing stepped forward to follow behind the carriage and the rest of the Sect followed suit, us included of course.


    The other Sects and participants followed after us, the gates wide enough to amodate six grown men walking side by side through easily.


    Past the two gates was the Royal Gardens where arge section had been set aside to host the bout. They were using arge circr stage where seats were arranged all around it, almost simr to the Sect Showcase Festival I participated not too long ago.


    While the carriage went further towards the pce, we were directed by the guards to wait at the stage, our seating arrangements already predetermined.


    I took up my spot beside Sect Master Qing with Cai Hong seatedfortably on myp while my disciples stood directly behind me.


    "It feels weird to sit here¡­" Sect Master Qing whispered.


    "Well, you''ve barely been Sect Master for a few months," I pointed out.


    "Indeed¡­ I sent out a letter to all the other Sects to notify them about our Sect Master''s passing, but I still got questions about Sect Master Long this morning from a few of them. They probably did not read my letter at all."


    Not surprising, some people will just leave a mail they''ve received somewhere and not open it, saying they will read themter but never actually getting round to it.


    I shrugged, "At least they know now."


    Sect Master Qing chuckled, "Oh, they were all under the impression that the new Sect Master was you, Master Lin. Even after I tried to tell them, they thought I was joking and did not believe me. So don''t be surprised if a few of them refer to you as our Sect Master, hahaha!"


    Damn. Thanks but, no thanks. I definitely do not want even more responsibility on top of my disciples already. Not to mention the politics involved with such a position.


    I am only here to see the princess and what unfolds today since I missed this in my first life and it might even shed some light on her situation.


    We didn''t have to wait long before the Royal Carriage came back again, this time with all of the princes on board apanying their sister.


    It seems like the king and the queen will arrivest, not sure if this is just their way to disy their authority or something?


    Leading the group was the crown prince who looked just like your typical handsome prince character. The midnight ck hair, brown eyes and especially handsome features would guarantee him to draw eyes wherever he went.


    The second prince also possessed the same features except he had a pair of sses and seemed totally immersed in the book he was carrying with him, the man not even acknowledging the crowd before him.


    The third prince was just as I remembered him from yesterday, except that he''s wearing his more gaudy royal robes now of course.


    Finally leading up the rear was the princess, nothing much to say about her that I haven''t already.


    While they were moving towards their seat, the third prince''s eyes happened to nce towards my direction and he stopped in his tracks.


    "YOU! How dare you show your face here!" He roared, pointing his finger at me.


    God damn it...

 Chapter 236 - When Someone Else Puts Your Name In The Goblet

    (MC POV)


    "YOU! How dare you show your face here! You''re the one that disgraced me yesterday at the Guild!" The third prince roared, storming towards me.


    ??


    Sect Master Qing alongside with the other Elders and Masters rose to their feet when he got closer.


    "May I ask what your highness might want with our Master Lin?" Sect Mater asked, cing himself in between the prince and I.


    "So that''s your name huh? What do you have to say for yourself, Lin?! You think you won''t suffer any consequences from throwing this prince''s face?!"


    Sect Master Qing raised his hand, "Whatever grievances you might have with Master Lin¡­ I''m sure it was founded. I suggest you walk away, your highness..."


    Woah¡­ Since when was Sect Master Qing so overbearing? I always thought him to be the humble and kind old man, now he looks so dominating and serious.


    Is this the result of him being Sect Master? Now I''m even more convinced I will never want to be Sect Master, seems like it''s just too much trouble for it to be any worth. I never sought to be in a position of authority after all.


    "You dare tell this prince what to do?! I''ll have you locked up, you hear me?! I''ll--"


    "That''s enough brother," The crown prince stepped behind him, grabbing him by the shoulder. "You have absolutely no idea what you''re doing right now."


    The third prince looked like he was about to protest more but his brother whispered something under his breath that made him m up immediately.


    Pulling his brother behind him, the crown prince did a small bow towards me, "Good day Master Lin, I am crown prince Bei Bang Jia, it is an honour to meet you. I do apologize for my brother''s action on his behalf. I''m ashamed to admit he is not that well learned to know of important figures like yourself."


    Oh? This crown prince is quite the charismatic one.


    I waved my hand, "It''s fine, I do not hold a grudge against him. He is still young after all."


    "Master Lin really knows how to jest, you are not that much older yourself after all."


    Ah damnit, I keep forgetting that my body isn''t as old as what I think it is.


    I hid my mistake behind augh, "Hahaha, my body may still be young but my mind feels older than it should be."


    "Master Lin''s burdens must be heavy indeed. I will not take up your time anymore but please, if there''s anything you require, just ask and I will do my best to provide."


    I nodded, "If the timees, I will keep that offer in mind."


    Crown prince Bang Jia did another bow before turning to pull his youngest brother away from me, rejoining his other siblings that were waiting for him a distance away.


    The second prince had his attention focused on the book he held in his hands the entire time, showing no interest in the scene that had just urred a short distance away from him.


    The princess, on the other hand, seemed to have her eyes glued towards my direction, her face lighting up when our eyes met.


    The momentsted for only a second before she turned away, following her siblings to where they will be seated, the princess taking the seat next to where the king and queen will be seated.


    Sect Master Qing returned to his seat beside me, unperturbed by what had just urred.


    "Stressful being a Sect Master?" I whispered.


    "Oh, no, not at all," Sect Master Qing chuckled. "It is in fact, quite rewarding. If Master Lin wishes to take over me, you need just say the word and the position is yours."


    I shook my head, "Thanks but no thanks. I''d rather leave all that work to you, hahaha."


    Sect Master Qing was about to say something but the king arrived at that moment in another carriage. The king was a middle aged man with a thick beard that had greying hairs. His looks were more on the rugged side that made him look like a warrior, his ck hair half hidden by the gem encrusted golden crown sitting on his head.


    Behind him was the queen dressed in her royal garment with a simple tiara resting on top of her head, half hidden by her lustrous brown hair. It seems most of their children inherited the father''s ck hair instead.


    The king made his way towards the plush chairs in between his children, turning around to face us.


    All of us stood up and bowed, the king nodding to us in response.


    "Thank you for attending my daughter''sing of age ceremony. I am blessed to have such a lovely daughter like her and the talents she has disyed are astounding. I believe it is the first time most of you are meeting her so I will let her introduce herself."


    The king sat down on his chair, allowing the princess to step forward with graceful poise, her hands sped in front of her.


    "Well met fellow citizens. I am princess Bei Guiying, I thank you foring to this ceremony of mine today. I have shown to possess talent in bing a Practitioner so I will have to trouble the seniors to guide the inexperienced me."


    She paused to look at all the Practitioners gathered around the arena. I''m not sure if I was imagining it but she stared at my direction for a moment longer before her gaze drifted away.


    "As it is forbidden for one of the Royal Family to join a Sect without renouncing their title, the winner of this bout will be granted the position of Royal Tutor and allowed to establish a Sect under the Royal Family with myself as their first student. I look forward to learning from you all the seniors."


    She returned to her seat, maintaining her image of a pure and proper princess.


    The king stood up again, "We shall begin the bout in ten minutes! All interested parties please assemble on the stage!"


    Putting everyone on the stage? Are they intending to do a free for all kind of battle? What will they do if there''s too many?


    Such questions of mine were unanswered when Sect Master Qing nudged me with an elbow, "Good luck Master Lin, not that you need it of course."


    I raised my eyebrow at him, "Good luck? You''re mistaken Sect Master, I had no intention of joining this."


    He looked stunned at my words, "Eh? What? Wait¡­ Weren''t you¡­ Wasn''t this bout Master Lin''s idea?"


    I just stared at him with a confused expression.


    He pulled out a letter from within his robes, passing it over to me.


    Unfolding the letter, I nced through its contents.


    Although most of it was the same as the one I got, the difference was that this one mentioned that the bout was organised by me and the rules was that anyone who couldnd a hit on me will be granted the win no matter who it was.


    No wonder the princess was looking at me like that! She thought I wanted to take her in as my disciple!


    I was set up!

 Chapter 237 - When They Throw Numbers At You Hoping It Will Work

    (MC POV)


    So someone set me up to go against every single expert interested in making a name for themselves in this continent. Not a problem at all.


    ??


    But who could have done this? It can''t be just anyone since this letter was sealed with the Royal seal itself. Could it be the king?


    No, he has nothing to gain by doing that and too much to lose.


    The queen maybe? Or the princes? Maybe even the princess herself?


    Maybe these letters were intercepted and altered? Sounds unlikely but a very determined person might be able to do it.


    With only just this letter to go on, there''s not much I can find out about the perpetrator either. Anyone and everyone could be a suspect.


    I''m not sure what they would achieve with this, but it''s quite obvious I''m at a disadvantage here since I do not know their purpose and identity.


    What I know is that there''s no way for me to turn down this role right now.


    Sure, I could step out and say that I was set up and insist I was tricked into doing this, but that''s almost akin tomitting social suicide.


    More than a dozen Grand Sects are gathered here alongside various experts and even the Royal Family themselves. If I blow off this event that is supposed to be especially important to the princess, there is no doubt that everyone will ostracize me for that.


    I might be stronger than everyone present but I don''t want to be disliked you know? Hard to have a simple life when everyone hates you.


    I''m not sure if they had ounted for the possibility of me rejecting the invitation entirely but I guess it''s a little toote to find out.


    Well too bad for them, I don''t intend to just--


    "Bad people bully Papa?" Cai Hong asked from myp.


    I patted her on the head, "It''s alright, Papa will take care of it."


    "Muuuu~ Cai Hong will help Papa beat bad people! Big sisters too!"


    Oh, that''s right. There were no rules against my disciples helping me in this bout right? Not that I had any intention of doing that in the first ce. All I need to do is just give a show of me trying my ''best'' and have one of themnd a lucky hit on me.


    That guy will be the princess''s new teacher, the princess gets to learn, I don''t appear like some godlike being to solve everyone''s problems anymore, everyone goes home happy.


    I was just beginning to feel proud of myself when Cai Hong spoke up, "Big sisters will help Papa?"


    Their faces lit up, all of them practically glowing from excitement.


    "Master¡­ Master will allow us to fight beside Him?" Lian Li squealed.


    Manami covered her mouth with a hand, "Ufu¡­ Ufufufu¡­ Ufufufufu! My body is already burning with excitement, Master!"


    "This one will dly protect Master with our life," Eris stated with a small smile.


    Diao Chan giggled, "Kukuku~ We will make all who had thought to take advantage of Master''s kindness regret ever having such thoughts!"


    "Indeed, if a bunch of weaklings think they can take advantage of one that stands above them¡­ We will work to correct that," Kiyomi dered with a clenched fist.


    Brendan made a face, "I will definitely not allow anyone to disrespect Master. As inexperienced as I am, I will stake my life for Master."


    Damn¡­. They''re serious. I can''t back down if my disciples have this much expectation from me right? Guess I should take this seriously as well. Whatever happens afterwards I''ll just have to deal with itter.


    "I''ll be counting on all of you then," I half joked.


    Somehow that line made them seem even more determined than before.


    I stood up, lifting Cai Hong up in my arms, "I guess we should get going then, wouldn''t want everyone to wait for us now would we?"


    The other Sect members gave a cheer as I set off towards the stage, most of the participants already gathered there and doing their own preparations.


    I noted that the number of people standing on the stage far exceeded the amount I had to face during the Sect Showcase Festival several times over.


    I even recognised the guy who was trying to pick up my girls yesterday. Seems like he was at least telling the partial truth that he was a teacher of some kind at least.


    Aside from the Heaven Sect area, every other seat around the stage was almost empty. At least two of the Grand Sects had even chosen to send everybody they had on the stage, even including their student Practitioners amongst them.


    I''m honestly not sure how they expect us to brawl when one side upies almost the entirety of the stage with barely any room left for my side to stand on.


    So here I am, facing against what is basically an entire army of what may be the strongest Practitioners on the continent, this group could probably trounce that Dark Sect army I faced some time ago easily. Surely they don''t expect me to fight them all by myself right?


    Apparently they did.


    "What is the meaning of this?!" One of the Sect Masters from a Sect I could not remember the name of demanded.


    I raised an eyebrow at him, "What do you mean?"


    Another one of them stepped forward, "You know full well what he meant Master Lin! We were only supposed tond a hit on you in order to win! So why did you bring more people up here?!"


    I shrugged, "Nothing in the rules said you were to fight only me. Besides, they are my disciples. Surely revered seniors like yourself would not mind giving my disciples a few pointers right?"


    "That¡­ I¡­ That wasn''t what was agreed on!"


    I shrugged, "Are you really iming this bout to be unfair when your side literally outnumbers me more than a hundred to one?"


    A person wearing a simr outfit as the first guy waved his fist in the air, "Don''t give us that! You''ve already shown that numbers do not matter to someone like yourself!"


    I looked towards the others standing behind him, "I take it that all of you wish to be the winner and im the rewards for yourself?"


    Most of them nodded and expressed their agreement, though some of the averted their eyes for some reason. Maybe they''re just here for a free lesson from me?


    "In that case, if you can''t even surpass me, what makes you arrogant enough to think yourself the better teacher to take the princess under your wing?"


    That silenced them pretty quickly.


    I scratched my head, "Alright, it''s obvious the king only wants what is best for his daughter, so if you guys think you have what it takes, feel free toe at me however you want. My disciples and I will judge your worth. Although¡­ I''m not sure if there is actually enough space for us all to fight in such a small space."


    The king stood upon my question, "Fear not Master Lin. We have especially prepared this stage with this battle in mind. If everyone is ready, we will activate the special properties of this stage!"


    The king nodded to a robed man standing at the side of the stage. Receiving the king''smand, the man ced his palm at the side of the stage and the floor we were standing on began to glow.


    Before we could react, a blinding light shed in front of our eyes and the next thing I knew, I was standing in a forest clearing that I did not recognise.


    Alone.

 Chapter 238 - This Is A Friendly Competition Right?

    (MC POV)


    At first, I thought it might be a teleportation Technique of some sort. But since I didn''t feel the telltale signs of Space Quarks activating, it must have been something else instead.


    ??


    An illusion perhaps?


    No, I have defenses against illusions so this would not have affected me if that was the case. Unless this illusion could fool even ancient dragons which I doubt that to be the case here.


    I recall that there were traces of Astral Quarks present in that Technique, so there''s a possibility that we were not teleported to another physical location but instead, had our consciousness pulled to an incorporeal ne of existence.


    If that''s the case, this is basically an imaginary world that only exists temporarily, any damage dealt and received here would also be negated once you leave it since it''s not a physical world. I''m actually quite surprised that the Bei Royal Family had ess to a Technique like this.


    I''ll need to check who the robed guy waster.


    Since I don''t see my disciples nor any other contender around me, this Technique must have ced everyone on the stage in a random location within this new world.


    I guess this kind of throws the other side''s ns in a loop since I have no doubt quite a number of them were expecting me to deal with arge number of opponents at once, then one of them would try to sneak in a cheap shot to im the win.


    Too bad for them, this arrangement works in my favour and I can pick them off one by one if I wanted to.


    That means I can go all out over here without worrying about coteral damage too.


    Now, I wonder where my disciples were sent to?


    I was just about to do a search for them when an idea hit me: it might be a good idea to let them wander on their own.


    It''s good for them to spread their wings on their own every now and then, I can''t be there for them all the time after all. They might eventually leave me as a disciple and find their own ways in life, I can''t tie them down to me against their will.


    And since they wouldn''t get hurt here, it would be a good time for them to practice too. Guess that means I shouldn''t just use a Technique that causes widespread destruction so my disciples can get some experience first.


    Now, I suppose I should start my own little hunt.


    The smarter ones should already be seeking out other allies to band up together so I better work fast.


    I leapt up into the air to have a grasp on my surroundings, only to see at least ten other Practitioners also in the air at the same time, no doubt they had the same idea as I did.


    Eight of them saw me and immediately dove back down to run.


    Thest two were either panicking or really confident of themselves since they chose to charge at me immediately.


    "Die, Lin!" One of them roared.


    I guess it was thetter option after all.


    But that''s rather rude don''t you think? I know it may have been your adrenaline talking but telling your opponent in a friendlypetition to ''die'' is a bit too much.


    He thrusted his palm at me, sending a giant icicle hurtling towards me.


    Such an easily telegraphed attack¡­


    I began to dodge to the side when I noticed the icicle began cracking when it got closer towards me.


    Realising his intentions, I pped my hands together to erect a barrier made of Light.


    Just in time too, as the icicle exploded into fragments right in front of me, the smaller shards bursting out and impaling themselves on my shield.


    Had I not thrown the barrier, I might have been hit by a few of them and gave the bout to this guy.


    I mentally hit myself, I''m not fighting nameless idiots of the Dark Sect anymore, these are recognised experts of the continent and I shouldn''t be sox in this.


    I swivelled my head to follow the actions of the other Practitioner, the guy seemingly focused on shortening the distance between us.


    Figuring that that was probably something I shouldn''t allow him to do, I charged a bolt of Divine Lightning and sted it towards him.


    That Practitioner seemed stunned at the appearance of the lightning, not even reacting when it hit him.


    What was curious was the fact that the lightning just phased through him without any indication of an impact, his figure dissipating into thin air shortly after.


    Trusting my instincts, I ducked my head, just as a de shed at where my neck had been.


    A real sly one, he used a short range teleportation Technique that will move him behind the attacker as soon as he gets hit.


    Summoning my own giant sword in my hands, I pressed the ignition switch on the sword.


    The force of the thrusters propelled me to spin around, the sword slicing my opponent cleanly in half from the waist.


    He looked at me with a dumb look on his face before promptly disintegrating into light particles.


    The other one clucked his tongue and turned to fly away.


    Not wanting to do anything too shy to attract everyone that might be in the area, I simply tossed my sword at him, impaling through his chest from behind.


    He only managed to get his cry halfway out his throat before he broke into light particles just like the first guy.


    Returning the sword into my hand, I looked at the forest canopy below me.


    Those eight guys that ran were hiding within the foliage, trying their best to suppress their presence and hoping I would leave them alone.


    Too bad for them, I had a lock on them the moment I saw them so it''s kind of futile for them to even do this.


    I descended behind one of them currently hiding behind a tree and talking to himself.


    "Yeah¡­ n''s gone to shit¡­ I didn''t think they would separate us like this, so meet up with the rest and we''ll take him out together. I''m in some kind of forest¡­ You''re in a desert? That''s weird¡­ I have to go now before he notices me¡­"


    Guess he must be using some kind ofmunication Technique.


    I waited for a while more and moved closer when he cut his connection.


    "Good day," I greeted.


    He spun around with a ball of fire prepared in his hands but I was already within range.


    I thrusted my palm forward, hitting him square in the chest and activating my own Fire Technique.


    Fire burst from his chest and he was immediately devoured by the mes, disappearing into light particles.


    And there were seven.


    My senses locked on one that was already fleeing the area, the target not even caring that he was revealing himself at this point.


    Not like it would''ve helped if he tried to flee stealthily anyway.


    Using his position as a focal point, I pulled myself towards where he was instantly, my hands reaching out to grab him by the back of his neck.


    Sensing six figures moving towards me at high speed, I can''t afford to drag this out.


    A quick twist of my wrist was enough to snap the guy''s neck, his body disappearing the same way as the other two.


    I spun around with my sword up just in time to block abined sh from two of the remaining Practitioners.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw four of the others preparing to strike at me with their own Techniques while I was in a sword lock with the first two.


    I thumbed the ignition switch again, my sword easily cutting through their des like paper while propelling me into the air.


    The two of them could only watch with stunned faces as their ownpatriots'' attacks hit them, dispersing them into light.


    Now for the final four.


    "Commence n B!" One of them shouted.


    Oh? They came up with another n in such a short amount of time? I''m impressed, I wonder what they will do?


    The four of them turned and fled in four different directions.


    What?


    Got me hyped for nothing¡­


    Before they even took three steps away, all of them fell to the ground, crushed by the increased gravity I was maintaining in the area.


    "I¡­ Knew this wouldn''t work... At least¡­ Five minutes of fame¡­" One of them whined just before he disappeared into particles of light.


    Alright, ten experts within the first few minutes.


    Just about a thousand or so more to go I guess.


    I wonder how my disciples are faring?

 Chapter 239 - Meanwhile There’s A Torture Session Going On Here

    (Lian Li POV)


    "Stop! Please! Just kill me!"


    ??


    I tuned out the stupid little shit''s whining while I got to work on hanging up the second one.


    "Got any good stuff on them?" I asked the person behind me.


    "Well¡­ From what I can tell, there''s quite the selection of poisons on this guy," Brendan replied.


    After we got transferred over to wherever this ce was, I found myself alone within an area filled with ruined buildings. It only took me a while of wandering around before I came across Brendan being harassed by two Practitioners.


    They had been taking advantage of hisck of training to extract information about Master from him. To his credit, Brendan said nothing to them.


    So naturally I jumped in, disabled them and tortured them to make them learn that plotting against Master is never a good idea.


    Now, I''m just hanging them up to finish them off.


    Iughed, "AHAHAHA! Trying to poison our Master now were you?! Let''s see how they work on you then!"


    Grabbing the shitstain by the neck, I forced his mouth open before swiping a bottle from Brendan''s hands.


    Popping off the cork with my thumb, I stuffed the opening of it into that little shit''s mouth, making sure to empty the entire thing before letting go.


    I stepped back, enjoying the sight of that shitstain''s face turning from pale to blue and to green before welts started growing out of his body.


    "You er¡­ Gave him Castor poison¡­ He''s going to have a seizure and then start defecating himself in a few more seconds¡­" Brendan warned.


    Huh, as though this piece of shit couldn''t get any more shitty than he already is.


    Heeding his warning, I took a few steps back and even erected a barrier just to be safe.


    Sure enough, a few more seconds past before he started spasming and a rather unpleasant smell filled the air. He thrashed around for another minute before his body disappeared as particles of light.


    The other shitstain''s eyes widened in obvious fear at the sight, they will only get sent out after their ''deaths'' after all, so they will experience the full brunt of the pain and suffering before they expire.


    "So you were nning to use that on our Master?" I asked, a fake smile stered on my face.


    "I¡­ I just carry them around! I swear! They just happened to be there!" The other waste of space pleaded.


    "Oh? I don''t think that''s what you said while you were having your fun little interrogation here. Something about ''humiliating Master with these personally crafted poisons'' hmmm?"


    He paled even more, "Please¡­ Please, just kill me¡­ Grant me this mercy¡­"


    I grabbed him by his neck, twisting his head up to look me in the eye, "HAHAHAHA! Mercy?! You deserve none! Conspiring amongst your little shitty group to hurt Master, I should just have you killed permanently¡­ And to pull that little trick on Master as well, you will not die a slow death for sure! Brendan!"


    "Give me a moment¡­" Brendan replied, pouring the contents of one bottle into the other before handing it to me. "Here, it''ll kill him slowly. Give or take half an hour since I''d think that''s how long this bout willst."


    "No, no, no! You misunderstand! Please, we didn''t--"


    I snatched the bottle and stuffed it into his mouth, watching its contents empty into his mouth with relish.


    Finished, I tossed the bottle aside.


    Brendan stored the other poisons away in a ring, "We should leave, he''s going to start making a lot of noise in a few more moments."


    I smiled at him, "Oh? But why? That''s exactly why we''re staying here."


    Brendan is a smart man, he realised my intentions just by ncing at the smile I gave him.


    "You want to use him as bait?"


    "Ding, ding! Very good, Brendan! There''s hope for you yet~"


    Brendan sighed, "How long are you all going tough at me for not knowing about my Family''s involvement?"


    "Hehehe, it is amusing is it not?"


    "Yes, yes¡­ I should''ve known that Master is the only one generous and powerful enough to help my family this way. I have already admitted to my own foolishness, senior sister¡­"


    I was about to respond when the trash behind me started screaming his lungs out pathetically, blood pouring out of his pores and orifices.


    Brendan sat down on the ground under the shade of a copsed building, pulling out a few of the poisons that he had kept in his storage ring before to mix them.


    I tilted my head at him, "What are you doing?"


    "I am not delusional enough to think I can handle any of the bout participants by myself. As evidenced moments ago, I will only be a pushover should I decide to fight any of them directly."


    "So poison is your solution?"


    Brendan shrugged, "As long as it works. Besides, they were nning to use these on Master, it should be right they get a taste of their own medicine right?"


    "Oh, I like the way you think," Iplimented, nodding my head in agreement to his idea.


    If these scum think that they can try and humiliate Master with their underhanded tricks, they deserve to feel the same pain a hundred times over!


    "It''s no big deal, I''ve had to improvise such things in the past, though never in my wildest dreams did I think I''ll ever try this on some experts like Sect Elders."


    "You''ve had to make poison?"


    Brendan made a face, "Not anything especially sinister. Just some mild ones that will cause upset stomachs or make a few bullies embarrass themselves."


    Ah, I understand his past better now. He''s not the type to bow his head and take the mistreatment he gets, he''ll bide his time and strike back at his tormentors when he is fully prepared.


    Then¡­


    "You''re nning on how to get back at us, aren''t you?" I asked.


    I noticed that very slight pause in his movements.


    "Not at all. I would never dare harm my senior sisters," He denied without looking at me.


    I made a note to keep a closer eye on him for the next few days.


    I would''ve liked to question him a bit more on that. but right now we have other things to take care of.


    A group of about thirty Practitioners showed up, all of them wearing different uniforms of different Sects but most of them were clearly Elite or Elder Practitioners of their Sect.


    At the same time from the other side, Manami, Eris, Diao Chan, Kiyomi and even Cai Hong appeared.


    Master had left Cai Hong with the Sect Master but it seems our little dragon managed to sneak herself into this little fight in the end.


    Things just got even more interesting~


    Everyone who had just arrived nced at the piece of trash that was still wailing in agony.


    "Master Lin''s disciples huh¡­ To be able to subdue Elder Wuneng from Yi Sect so easily... Seems like they aren''t pushovers as well¡­" The one leading the groupmented.


    "Ara, ara? You have already started the fun, Lian Li? How mean of you~" Manami giggled.


    I gestured towards the neers, "Feel free to take your pick."


    "Oh, we will~"


    The leader of their group frowned, "Seems like Master Lin''s disciples are quite full of themselves. I knew anything rted to that poser can''t be any good."


    The other men behind him nodded their heads in agreement.


    What?


    Poser?


    Did he just¡­


    Why? Why is it that so many people wee across just can''t see Master for who he is?!


    WHY IS THERE SO MUCH TRASH?!


    This is why we need to cleanse thisnd¡­


    I pointed my finger at them, "Kill."

 Chapter 240 - Torturing Infidels Is Important, But Master Is More Important

    (Brendan POV)


    I realised this is my first time actually seeing my senior sisters showcase their abilities and I have to say, they are extremely proficient.


    ??


    As expected of Master, he managed to nurture them to be this strong in such a short amount of time. I wonder if I would be able to stand beside them one day?


    Lian Li led the charge in, surprising the opposing Practitioners with their unexpected aggression.


    Their leader got a lightning infused punch in his chest, sting him back to crash into the ruins behind.


    To their credit, they were quick to recover and one of them tried to sh his sword at Lian Li.


    Unfortunately for him, Manami was there to cover for her. Her ever dexterous tail wrapped itself around the assant''s wrist, breaking it with a loud snap before tossing him away like a sack of potatoes.


    Another one came to Lian Li from her other side, his own sword descending from above.


    Eris had ced herself in between them, intercepting the downward sh with her own de. With a deft flick of her wrist, her opponent was disarmed in both weapon and limb.


    I barely had time to shout out a warning to the swordswoman when one of them summoned a giant boulder to toss at her.


    Unperturbed, the swordswoman raised her de and shed downwards, a fireball materialising in front of her to st the boulder into pieces.


    Wait¡­ Didn''t she say that she wasn''t a Practitioner? How did she do that then?


    Is this due to Master''s teachings as well? If that''s the case, that is an extremely scary prospect. From what I can sense, Eris indeed does not have a mature enough Cultivation Point to use any Techniques, so how did she materialise that fireball?


    Did Master discover a secret for non-Practitioners to tap into the already existing Quarks in the air? If so, this will utterly flip the entire Practitioner world on its head!


    At this point in time, I think Master is just about capable of anything. If someone told me Master was actually the one who created the Universe and everything that exists, I would not even question it.


    Since our opponents do not know about Eris''s background, they are less surprised than I was and continued their efforts in taking us out.


    The one directly in front of Lian Li gathered Lightning in his hands, his eyes targeting the golden haired girl.


    Lian Li responded by gathering her own golden lightning in between her palms, both of them throwing out their Techniques at the same time.


    There was no contest.


    Lian Li''s Divine Lightning devoured her opponent''s Lightning like it was nothing. I had expected her to target his vitals to instantly kick him out from this bout, but the lightning bolt arced away at thest moment to pierce through his thigh instead.


    The grown man cried out and started rolling on the ground in pain, clutching at his bleeding thigh like a little boy.


    Three men stepped over him without hesitation, each of them firing their own Techniques towards us.


    One of them had pped his hands together and shot out seven ethereal spikes, each de aiming for a different person.


    Another was focusing a beam of purple energy towards Lian Li and thest threw what I can only describe as a giant fist made of magma into the air above us.


    Diao Chan was ready with a counter however, having been chanting under her breath since the start of this engagement.


    "... none shall pass by my decree. Infinity Ward!"


    A barrier made of pure light appeared around us in the shape of a dome.


    The ethereal swords simply shattered upon impact while the beam was deflected up into the sky. The barrier barely even shimmered when the magma fist came down on top of it, theva spraying in all directions and setting fire on the ruins.


    Some of the magmanded at where those Practitioners were, causing them to scatter in a panic.


    Kiyomi was quick to take advantage of their panic, snapping her fingers and sh freezing arge area in front of her.


    None of those caught in the st had any time to even throw up any sort of defence and were frozen immediately.


    Even little Cai Hong was charging forward¡­ Wait¡­ That''s not little Cai Hong. Who is that young woman with the rainbow hair?


    "Look down on Father did you?!" She roared, pouncing on top of a Practitioner that had his back to her. "No one looks down on Father!"


    She grabbed her victim by the arms and ripped them off their sockets before proceeding to beat him with them, the way she executed that movement so smoothly clued me in that this is probably not the first time she has done something like that.


    "These girls are crazy! At least take out his male disciple at the back!"


    I turned towards the source of the voice, finding one of them running up towards me with his sword raised and encased in ck mes while another two of whom I assume to be Elders stayed a distance away with their hands stretched towards me.


    How bothersome¡­


    I took out a bottle from my storage ring and tossed it towards the one charging at me in a slow arc.


    Predictably, he shed his sword downwards and cut it in half, allowing its contents to spill onto him.


    He took two more steps before he stopped in his tracks. He looked downwards with a confused expression for a while before he began screaming out in pain, the liquid already having begun eating away at his skin.


    rmed by theirrade''s screams, they immediately fired off their Techniques at me, the attacks consisting of a wind de and some form of gravitation Technique to prevent me from moving.


    The wind de passed through me harmlessly, or rather, it passed through apletely empty spot.


    The two of them looked confused before turning to each other, their eyes widening and immediately pulling out a dagger with a sinister looking de to stab each other in the abdomen.


    Both of them fell to the ground, groaning in agony while I watched on from a short distance away from where I had been sitting before.


    I stoppered the bottle that contained the hallucination gas, something that I had been releasing to the area around me ever since this group appeared.


    Wanting to prevent those two from healing up anding back again, I tossed another bottle of acid at them.


    I broke the bottle apart in midair with a water bullet, allowing its contents to ssh down on the two Elders.


    Both of them joined the first guy in screaming their lungs out while wing at their skin.


    When I finally looked back to see how my senior sisters were doing, the group of thirty had no one left standing.


    All of them were either being electrocuted, burnt, cut, frozen, whipped, or just having their limbs torn off.


    Diao Chan and the bigger Cai Hong seemed to be taking a personal interest in one of them in particr though. It did not take me long to realise it was the one who tried to pick them up back at the Merchant''s district.


    At least Diao Chan seems to be having fun whipping him going by the sadistic grin she has on her face while Cai Hong was¡­ Oh¡­


    I wasn''t even the one receiving her punch but I could not stop myself from wincing when I saw it. Must be a guy thing.


    "You''re already granting them death?" Lian Li asked, her hands busy with electrocuting another Elder.


    I nodded, "A rather painful one, but yes."


    "I was under the impression you will slowly torture them for the next hour or so."


    "We don''t have time, do we?" I pointed out. "Master is still somewhere out there alone you know?"


    A metaphorical lightbulb seemed to sh above her head as she dropped the charred Practitioner she was holding on to the ground.


    Something tells me these girls were too focused on torturing these infidels and forgot about finding Master¡­


    "We have no time to lose girls! Finish them up and we will continue searching for Master!"


    The other girls visibly reigned in their bloodlust and gave each of their victims a quick death, causing the entire area to shine with light particles.


    Still, for a couple of ''elites'', they were still taken down rather easily.


    Is this the result of just spending a few lessons with Master?


    If I had any doubts about Master being a God before, I think it was at this moment that those doubts were entirely washed away.

 Chapter 241 - You Don’t Find Me, I Find You

    (MC POV)


    So I''ve been wandering around for quite a while now and have yet to see, smell, touch, hear or even taste another soul in this godforsaken forest.


    ??


    Just how big did the Royal Family make this area to be? Did they even know it was going to be this big?


    I mean, how hard is it to find one out of a thousand people in this ce?


    Aside from the first few people I saw at the start, I''ve seen literally no one else at all, not even my disciples.


    I could do a scan of the area to find them, but that would also alert anyone in the area that gets hit by the scan.


    I would prefer not having to deal with another army by myself if I can help it, the whole n was for my disciples to get experience here anyway.


    How am I sure they haven''t been eliminated already?


    Call it a Master''s instinct if you will. Don''t look down on the trust and bond a Master has with their disciples!


    In fact, I think they should be having a rather good time.


    Since everyone is probably scattered around, none of them should need to deal with more than two at a time. Coupled with the fact that quite a number of Student and Outer Core Practitioners had shown up, I don''t think they will be unlucky enough to face any of the experts, right?


    And even if they did, I told them they should guide my disciples as their seniors, so they would''ve been spending the time teaching them pointers instead.


    Most, if not all, of them are already teachers, so they would already be ustomed to teaching students anyway.


    So here I am walking through the forest and hoping to have some random encounter with a few of the participants. I wasn''t even sneaking around, just tantly walking out in the open too just to have someonee to me.


    Imagine my surprise when I walked into a congregation of at least four to five hundred of them, all gathered in a clearing with a few Sect Masters standing in front. The crowd was so fixated on the Sect Masters that they didn''t notice my presence.


    Of course I did what any sensible person would have done: I strolled to the back of the crowd casually and stood there to listen in.


    "We already lost about half of our numbers! I told you we shouldn''t look down on them! Now our entire n has gone down the drain!" An extremely muscr man who easily towered over everyone present roared.


    "It does not matter much, we''ve mostly lost the fodder to them, it won''t impact our n much," An old man with a balding head and long beard stated while stroking his beard.


    Another bearded old man with a head full of white hair scoffed, "Easy for you to say, Sect Master Lee¡­ You''ve lost the least number of people. I do hope you''re not nning on backstabbing us after what we''ve agreed on?"


    The supposed balding Sect Mast Lee red at the one that spoke, "You know full well that I would never. I only hope you live up to your end of the bargain, Sect Master Jian!"


    "Hmph! You don''t need to worry about that. I''m more concerned that Sect Master Da wouldn''t stick to the n."


    The muscled man turned his gaze towards Sect Master Jian, "The n is already in tatters to begin with. If it wasn''t for you tellin--"


    "Enough! This is not the time to argue!" Another figure stepped out from the other side of the forest.


    Oh what do you know? It''s Sect Master Feng, the Sect Master of the Phoenix Sect. I never really did give a proper answer to his invitation after the Sect Showcase Festival.


    Speaking of which, I see quite a number of familiar faces here, most of them being present during the Sect Showcase Festival.


    "Sect Master Feng¡­" Sect Master Lee greeted. "How is it?"


    "It will keep them upied for a while, but only temporarily. Within this time we need to find where Master Lin is and carry out our n. If all goes well, we will have a future empress within our control and then finally grant all the Sects true political power."


    Ugh¡­ Of course politics are involved. Is it too much to ask for everyone here to genuinely want to teach the princess not for their own gains but just for the joy of teaching?


    No? Too much to ask for? Alright then.


    "I still can''t believe that damn Bei Family pulled this trick!" Sect Master Jian grumbled. "They never said anything about sending us to an incorporeal ne!"


    "What''s done is done, we can only adapt. That is one of the ways of being a Practitioner, no?" Sect Master Feng admonished.


    Sect Master Da flexed his impressive muscles, "Hmph! Such things would have been unnecessary! I doubt even Master Lin could handle abined assault from all of us! We can easily take him on together!"


    Sect Master Feng sighed, "It seems you have forgotten how he handled the hundred opponents not too long ago? Could you have done what he did?"


    The muscled man became rather quiet after that.


    Well that''s quite an unfairparison, no one was fighting seriously during that fight right? I''d think even I would have had a rather hard time if they had gone all out against me at that time, especially when I wasn''t as strong as I am now.


    Putting that aside, it seems like this time they are actually serious about going for the win and I don''t think I like them using the princess for their own political gains.


    No doubt they were nning on making the princess gain more political power to step ahead of the crown prince as the heir to the throne, then demand favors from her in return for helping her get the throne.


    This is why I hate politics, why can''t everyone just get along? Things would be so much simpler in that case.


    Since my disciples are probably upied with the extra lessons the seniors are giving them, I think I can just get rid of this group of people first. I began weaving my way through the crowd, using an illusion to disguise myself.


    Most of them did not really take notice of me since they were either busy discussing what they were nning to do with each other or listening to their own Sect Masters'' conversation.


    Somehow I managed to make it all the way to the front without arousing any suspicions.


    I made sure all my preparations were in ce before I stepped away from the crowd to join the four Sect Masters that were standing in front.


    My action garnered the attention of the Sect Masters, all of them turning their heads to look at me.


    Their eyes widened in terror when they recognised me, most likely their illusion defenses taking effect.


    That was the only thing they managed to do before I gave them the most sincere smile I could and snapped my fingers.


    The fifty or so implosion inscriptions Iid on my way here detonated instantly, enveloping the entire area in a giant fireball that sucked everything nearby into it before detonating itself, reducing everything in the area to an empty crater.


    Everything that had been behind me had been reduced to nothingness.


    I gave the four Sect Masters five more seconds toprehend what has just happened before greeting them.


    "Sup?"

 Chapter 242 - When You Like To Tease Them With False Hope

    (Sect Master Feng POV)


    I was still in a state of shock.


    ??


    When one of the Sect members began walking towards us casually, I thought it might have been someone with reports on Master Lin''s whereabouts.


    But when my anti-illusion defences began taking effect, I still required a bit more time before I realised it was Master Lin walking directly towards us.


    By then, he had snapped his fingers and everyone behind him had been reduced to particles of light to be transferred away from the area.


    "Sup?" He greeted us with a smirk.


    There was nothing I could respond to that of course.


    Had this been his n all along? Sneaking into our group and waiting for everyone to gather to wipe us out when we least expect it?


    No one could have prepared themselves to defend against an attack of that magnitude without warning, and the absolute casualness he executed it spoke volumes on how much he had prepared for this.


    Were his disciples part of the n as well?


    Most of us hadn''t taken them seriously when we heard they were on their own, expecting a few Elders would be enough to send the young upstarts out of the area.


    But when none of them returned, we realised toote that his disciples were much more dangerous than we had initially anticipated.


    By the time we thought to actually consider them as an actual threat, all of the newer Practitioners were already gone alongside several Elders and Elites, cutting our numbers down to less than half.


    We had to send two Masters in to dy them, somehow even with that they were reporting back that they would notst. We could not spare anymore manpower since we needed everyone else to deal with Master Lin himself.


    And yet, he had been within our midst all along, apparently setting up implosion inscriptions that activated as soon as he revealed himself.


    "Master Lin¡­" Sect Master Jian seethed. "How long were you among us?"


    He grinned at us, "Oh not that long, just a few minutes ago actually."


    That means he''s probably been here from the start huh? Even for him, I don''t think he can inscribe so many implosion inscriptions so easily over such arge area.


    Not to mention the fact that you just wiped out a few hundred of us in one move, it would take an utter fool for them to not perceive how big of a threat you are.


    Your skills truly incite the jealousy of everyone else Master Lin. Were it not for the fact that he is much more useful to us alive than dead, I might have joined in on some of the other Sect Master''s ns to get rid of him.


    That and also because I do not wish to make him an enemy.


    With him around, the infighting within the Sect is kept to a minimum as everyone''s ire is directed towards him, even if no one can do anything about it.


    The more ambitious ones will see him as their goal which helps in motivating them to cultivate.


    What''s more, since he has decided to take in disciples, it will increase our chance of learning his secrets through them after they have graduated from his tutge.


    I have nothing against him personally, but no one man should have all that power.


    Sect Master Da stepped forward, flexing his muscles in a poor attempt at intimidation.


    "You made a big mistake here, Master Lin, you should not have gotten rid of our Sect members."


    "Oh? Why is that?"


    "Because you should''ve gone for us instead!" Sect Master Da roared, punching his fist towards Master Lin''s head.


    Any normal Practitioner would definitely have had their head caved in from Sect Master Da''s punch, his physical strength was regarded as the best in the entire continent once he enhanced himself.


    But that is of course, leaving out Master Lin.


    Predictably, his punch was stopped, by a single finger from Master Lin no less.


    He raised his eyebrow at Sect Master Da while pushing his fist away from him, "Charmed. You may know me but I do not believe we have been introduced?"


    Sect Master Da smirked as he lowered his arm, "I am Sect Master Da of the Immovable Mountain Sect, pleased to finally meet the Legendary Immortal Master Lin."


    I noticed Sect Master Da''s hand was shaking a little, but he tried to hide it behind his back while maintaining his calm facade.


    It was obvious he bit off more than he could chew with that punch.


    Master Lin turned to us with a disarming smile, "Sect Master Feng, it''s nice to see you again."


    I tried my best to remain calm. If he had been here from the start, he would already know what we were nning to do with regards to the princess. If he reveals it, all our careful nning would have gone down the drain.


    Unfortunately he has theplete upper hand in all aspects right now, I will need to find a way to keep him quiet.


    I gave him a simr smile in return, "It''s good to see you are in good health as well Master Lin. You have yet to visit our Sect, everyone has been very eager to meet you."


    "Oh? That''s quite ttering. I will see if I can go there one of these days."


    "I will hold you to your word, Master Lin."


    I gestured towards the other two, "Let me introduce you, Sect Master Lee of Chrysanthemum Sect and Sect Master Jian of the Sky Prating Sect."


    Master Lin cupped his hands together, "Well met Sect Masters."


    Sect Master Jian returned his greeting while Sect Master Lee scowled, "I am not one to use flowery words, so forgive me if I sound crude when I ask you what do you want from us?"


    I winced internally, Sect Master Lee was never known to beat around the bush. Some say that is why he started balding.


    Master Lin tilted his head slightly, "Whatever could you mean, Sect Master Lee? I am just here to look for a good, clean fight. Nothing more, nothing less."


    The four of us looked at one another.


    It seems Master Lin was willing to keep his mouth shut about it if we were to give him a challenge in our bout.


    This must be his way of saying that he had no interest in what we were doing.


    It was clear that we stood no chance of winning in an all out fight, but I suppose that does not matter to him. All he wants is for us to satisfy his thirst for a good fight.


    Understandable, and it''s not like we have any other choice in that matter anyway.


    "Very well then," Sect Master Jian nodded. "Who would you want to go against first?"


    Master Lin chuckled, "Oh, you can all juste at me all at once, it will keep me on my toes. Should I give you guys time to discuss?"


    Normally such arrogance would enrage us, but this is just a natural fact for him which we all bore witness to. Even Sect Master Da held his peace where normally he would''ve happily tried to beat up anyone that looked down on him.


    I bowed my head slightly, "In that case, please grant us a few minutes to formte a strategy, Master Lin. Such that we may prove ourselves to be much more than just¡­ Entertaining."


    He spread out his arms, "Take all the time you need, I shall wait here."


    We watched him turn to walk a distance away from us, conjuring up a chair from the ground to sit on while waiting for us.


    "Alright," I whispered after erecting a barrier to prevent eavesdropping. "We still have a chance, we can make use of his arrogance and just have mend a hit on him and we''ll still win."


    Sect Master Da nodded, "I will distract him, Sect Master Jian and Lee will pin him down and you will go for the final hit."


    "Very well," Sect Master Jian sighed. "I doubt Sect Master Lee and I can hold him still for more than a few seconds so make it count."


    We turned to Master Lin and waved, letting him know we were ready.


    "Oh, that''s fast. Alright then, should I make the first move?"


    "Since you are the one being challenged, please go ahead," Sect Master Lee gestured.


    "Alright," Master Lin grinned, snapping his fingers.


    All of us tensed, expecting another implosion inscription of some sort.


    But when nothing happened for the next few seconds we started looking around the area, confused as to what he did.


    "Looking at the wrong ce," He chuckled. "It''s above you."


    We looked up just in time to see a giant rock the size of a city hurtling towards us at an impossibly fast speed.


    He summoned a damn meteor with just a snap?!

 Chapter 243 - And Then You Crush Them Without Mercy

    (Sect Master Feng POV)


    "Sect Master Da!" I yelled.


    ??


    "I''m on it! OOOHHHH!!"


    Enhancing his body to the limit, he leapt up into the air with his fists clenched and thrown back.


    Sect Master Lee raised his hand to point at the giant rock, his entire body glowing as he slowed the meteor''s descent with his specialised Gravity Technique.


    Sect Master Jian pped his hands together, summoning an array of swords around him that flew towards the rock and embedded themselves in it.


    I called forth my trademark Phoenix mes andunched it towards Sect Master Da, covering his entire body with the sacred mes.


    Sect Master Da''s aura became even brighter just as he smashed his fists into the bottom of the meteor.


    Arge explosion of dust and mes urred at the impact, sending a shockwave that shook the ground beneath our feet.


    Cracks formed along its surface towards each of Sect Master Jian''s embedded swords, causing them to glow before exploding splendidly.


    The result was the meteor breaking apart in the air and the pieces smashing into the ground a distance away from us.


    Sect Master Danded back on the ground with a thud, his bloodied fists already healing back to its former pristine state thanks to my mes.


    "Not bad," Master Lin pped. Not sure if he was actually praising or mocking us.


    "Should we be honored to receive such praise from you?" Sect Master Da asked sarcastically.


    Master Lin shrugged, "I dunno. Should we continue?"


    For someone who can summon a meteor instantly, what chance do we even have against him.


    Wait, he only summoned one didn''t he? Maybe the finger snapping was an act and he had been preparing to summon that meteor when he first infiltrated our group?


    Then after he hadpleted his preparations, he made himself known so that we would be distracted by him and not notice the meteor already above us. That would make more sense.


    But still, to be able to inscribe implosions while summoning a meteor is definitely impressive, no less expected of Master Lin.


    But with his trump card gone, we now hold the advantage!


    The other Sect Masters came to the same conclusion and nodded their heads at me.


    Sect Master Da immediately mmed his fist on the ground, creating a miniature earthquake that made Master Lin stumble.


    Sect Master Lee then raised his hand into the sky before bringing them down, increasing the gravity to immobilize Master Lin in ce.


    Swords of various shapes and sizes appeared in the air around Master Lin, summoned by Sect Master Jian. Should any of these be touched, it will cause a chain reaction of explosions that would engulf the entire area around him.


    I stretched out my palm towards him, summoning a dome of fire around him and locking him inside.


    Not hesitating for a single moment, I clenched my fist, shrinking the dome in an instant before it exploded, triggering the swords'' explosion at the same time.


    The resulting explosion threw up a dust cloud that reached the sky, we would have been affected by it as well had Sect Master Jian not erected a barrier to protect us from it.


    For sure, one of these attacks would havended right?


    "Close, but not close enough." A voice spoke through the dust cloud.


    No way.


    A gust of wind blew the dust away to reveal Master Lin standing perfectly fine within, his body emanating a golden glow. Though the glow dissipated a few secondster, all of us knew what he did immediately.


    "He managed to materialise the God''s Armour Technique in such a short time?" Sect Master Lee gasped.


    "No¡­ Must have been an item that triggered it! We can still do this!" Sect Master Da roared, charging at Master Lin.


    "No! Stop! You idiot!" Sect Master Jian yelled.


    Perhaps not hearing us through his rage, Sect Master Da did not stop his charge towards that monstrosity.


    Master Lin raised an eyebrow, "Oh? Hand to hand next? Alright then."


    Sect Master Da punched at Master Lin''s head with his right fist, thetter merely tilting his head towards the side to dodge it.


    Master Lin raised his left hand to wrap his arm around Sect Master Da''s arm, resting his hand on therger man''s shoulder.


    Sect Master Da only had time to look down curiously at Master Lin''s actions before Master Lin grabbed therger man''s elbow with his other hand and pulled, breaking Sect Master Da''s arm at the elbow.


    With his other hand still on Sect Master Da''s elbow, Master Lin sweeped his leg under him and tripped him to fall t on his back.


    I tried to fire off a Phoenix Bolt in an attempt to distract him but Master Lin merely deflected it away with the back of his hand like an afterthought, not even looking at my direction.


    Master Lin punched at the downed Sect Master Da''s head, the Sect Master barely avoiding it in time by jerking his head away.


    With his unbroken hand, he tried another punch at Master Lin''s chest but that strike was easily pushed aside by Master Lin''s palm.


    Master Lin got ready to punch again but he suddenly slowed down as Sect Master Lee managed to increase the pressure around him at thest moment, allowing Sect Master Jian to reach them with his sword.


    Master Lin clucked his tongue before rolling away from Sect Master Da, avoiding Sect Master Jian''s sh by mere centimetres.


    "You alright?" Sect Master Jian asked, pointing his sword towards Master Lin.


    "It''ll heal, I can still fight," Sect Master Da grumbled, snapping his elbow back into ce with a loud crack.


    "Oh, nasty," Master Linmented. "Doesn''t that hurt?"


    "Buy me some time, I will use it¡­" Sect Master Da whispered, lowering himself to a half crouch with his fists by his side.


    Seems like Sect Master Da will use his secret Technique, in that case we will rely on him to carry the n forward after he wins.


    Though this was outside of the n, we have no other choice now, it''s do or die!


    The other two Sect Masters and I charged forward, intending to keep Master Lin distracted while Sect Master Da finishes his preparations.


    "Finally serious now?" Master Lin smirked, lowering himself while summoning a giant sword in his hands. "This will be good."


    Master Lin swung his sword at Sect Master Jian who had his own sword up in an attempt to parry, unfortunately the force behind it was much more than he imagined and he got sent flying away by Master Lin instead.


    Sect Master Lee came in, this time using all of his strength to bring the force of gravity on Master Lin.


    Master Lin grunted, somehow still managing to stand when such a force would even bring a lesser dragon to the ground.


    Not wasting this opportunity as ast ditch effort for me to move into the Royal Family, I threw a Phoenix spear towards him, intending it to explode right in front of him and secure victory.


    All he did was look in my direction and the spear exploded in midair, not even remotely near to him.


    Though I might have failed Sect Master Da had already finished his preparations.


    "Raaargghh!! Take this! Serious Punch!"


    Sect Master Da punched both his fists forward, creating a shockwave that tore up the ground as it travelled towards Master Lin.


    The three of us leapt away just as the shockwave reached him, creating an explosion that threw all of us back and sending debris flying in every direction.


    Learning from our past mistake, we did not let down our guard until the dust cleared, showing Master Lin lying on his back with a hole through his chest.


    "We¡­ We did it!" I eximed, throwing my hand up into the air.


    "Goddamn it. That monster¡­ Can''t believe we need so much effort just to get him¡­" Sect Master Jian whined, leaning on his sword.


    Sect Master Lee turned towards Sect Master Da, "Congrattions, Sect Master Da. Remember our end of the deal."


    The big man was still gasping for breath so he simply gave him a thumbs up.


    Well, at least we did it. Seems like even Master Lin would have trouble dealing with four¡­ Wait a minute¡­


    "The body isn''t disappearing?" I pointed out.


    All of us turned out attention to the body when it suddenly crumbled into dirt before our very eyes.


    "A mud puppet?! We''ve been fighting a mud puppet this entire time?!" Sect Master Jian screeched.


    I gritted my teeth, "Calm down! He must have substituted it! He must still be close! We just have to--"


    I stopped my words when I noticed the sky darken.


    All of us looked up to see another meteor hurtling towards us, this one at least twice the size of the previous one.


    Ah¡­ It seems like we were foolish to even think we had a chance from the start...

 Chapter 244 - Princess’s First Contact

    (MC POV)


    I whistled as I watched the meteorite I summoned crashed into the ground, resulting in a giant shockwave that shook the entire area.


    ??


    Since the appearance of the first meteor, I had already relocated myself here and substituted with that mud puppet, letting them fight that instead.


    What? Were you expecting me to personally do a long drawn out fight of the century with those four? Come on, ain''t nobody got time for that.


    What about respecting their conviction to fight me? Well, I used this Technique on Abaddon, pretty sure that''s respect enough right?


    I''d thought since they could deal with the first one they should be able to handle the second one somehow.


    Apparently not.


    Just as I was about to start searching for my disciples, I found myself being enveloped by a white light thatpletely encapsted me.


    Oh? Does this mean the fight is over?


    Huh¡­ I guess those Masters that were giving pointers to my disciples must have chosen to forfeit after seeing the meteorite? A little disappointed at that though, I thought I could at least watch the lesson for a bit to get more ideas on how to train my disciples.


    Oh well, can''t get everything you want in life.


    My vision was soon entirely encased in white and the next thing I knew, I was back on the stage with everyone else.


    It seems like the boutsted longer than I thought as the sky was tinged red with the setting sun. Off to the side, I could see all the Heaven Sect members cheering and pping away when they saw our return.


    On the opposite side of the stage, the other participants seem to still be trying to get a hold of their bearings, stumbling around on their feet with a few of them even tripping up one another.


    I guess when they ''died'', they were sent elsewhere first instead of directly out here, only returning when the bout was over.


    I tried looking for the cloaked person that sent us to the incorporeal world at the start but it seems like he has disappeared.


    "Master!"


    I heard a shout before I got pulled into the embrace of my disciples, each of them hugging a part of me. Brendan just remained at the side, smiling a little awkwardly. Maybe he really wants a hug too?


    I patted each of them on the head, "Wee back. Did all of you receive great lessons from the seniors?"


    "Yes, Master!" They answered all together, clearly exuberated.


    How nice. Isn''t it great that the Earthen ne people are so helpful? Definitely wouldn''t get this kind of amodation from the other nes.


    The sound of a rather out of ce, enthusiastic pping interrupted my thoughts, all of us turning to see the princess pping away with a big smile stered on her face while standing a short distance away from her seat.


    "Congrattions Master Lin," The king apuded, standing up from his throne. "Your skills are indeed as legendary as they say it is."


    I stepped away from my disciples to give the king a bow, "You tter me, your grace."


    "Oh, not at all. You gave us quite the show, Master Lin. Your disciples are also very, verypetent."


    I guess they must have a way to spectate whatever was going on in the other world, I only wonder what they saw?


    "Thank you for your praise, your grace. I try my best to please."


    The king nodded at me, "And it seems my daughter is very fond of your showcase as well, you will make a fine teacher for her."


    "Ah¡­ Abou--"


    The king pped his hands before I could get my words out, "With the conclusion of this bout, I dere Master Lin as the winner! We shall discuss the details at ater timing. In the meantime, it would greatly please us to invite all present here for Princess Guiying''s Coming of Age reception in the pce''s dining hall."


    As if on cue, the queen and the other princes got up on their feet, following the king to board the carriages they had used to get here.


    I noticed there was a third carriage that was not there before and the princess had not followed after her family. Instead, she remained standing at where she was while smiling at me.


    A rather well dressed man with a very impressive moustache approached me from the side. I assumed him to be a servant of the Royal Family judging from the insignia on his clothes and the way he carried himself.


    "Master Lin," He greeted with a bow. "If you would please, the carriage is prepared for you as well."


    "I take it that this is meant for the winner of the bout?" I asked.


    "You assume correct, sir."


    It would be rude of me not to ept it then. I would also assume that the princess is there so that she can talk with me in the carriage privately, something that I do not wish to be alone for since I still remember how ruthless of a man hater she was in the previous timeline.


    Not to say that she''s like that now, but you can never be too sure you know?


    "Could my disciples join me?"


    The butler nced at the girls and Brendan standing beside me, "As the carriage is quite small¡­ Could I beseech Master Lin to limit the number of people apanying you?"


    Oh dear¡­ How would I choose? There''s no way I can--


    "Ara, ara. In that case, Lian Li should go with Master," Manami suggested.


    Well that''s convenient.


    I turned towards the others, "Is that fine?"


    "Yes, Master. I will take care of Cai Hong for you~~" Diao chan offered, picking up Cai Hong in her arms.


    Wait a minute, when did Cai Hong get here? I thought I left her behind with Sect Master Qing? Ah, she must''ve slipped in when the girls were hugging me. Yep, that must be it.


    Nodding my head at her, I held up my arm and Lian Li slipped her own through it, beaming at me when she did so.


    "I will be in your care, Master~~" She chirped.


    Deciding it would be a good idea to make myself scarce before the other Practitioners who had been staring at me started raising questions, I led her towards the princess while the servant followed behind me.


    "Master Lin, it is an honour to finally meet you," The princess curtsied.


    I bowed in return, "Your highness princess Guiying. I have heard rumours of your beauty and thought them to be exaggerations. But it seems they were understatements instead. The pleasure is all mine."


    "Teehahahaha~" She giggled, covering her mouth with the back of her hand. "Master Lin really has a way with words!"


    "You tter me," I bowed again, gesturing to Lian Li. "This is my first disciple, Lian Li."


    I had expected her to curtsy as well but she had stretched out her hand instead, an action that the princess somehow reciprocated almost immediately.


    "Charmed."


    "Likewise."


    Both of them held each other''s hands for a good minute, staring at each other in the eye before finally letting go.


    Ok, what.


    I didn''t imagine that right? What the hell did I just see?


    Did Lian Li and the princess just shook hands?


    I''m also about fifty percent sure they just had a really quick silent conversation right there too, the contents of which are known only to them.


    Princess Guiying turned to me, "Your disciple is very charming as well, Master Lin. I hate to admit that I am plenty envious of her."


    I blinked, "Ah¡­ Princess Guiying does have a way with words too. Umm... Should we go? I would hate to keep your royal parents waiting."


    She bowed her head slightly, "This princess shall be in your care, Master Lin. I look forward to your future guidance."


    Ah, yeah. That.


    We''ll need to have a good talk about that for sure.


    But right now, I''m still quite in shock about how my disciple and the princess just shook hands so nonchntly like that.


    Like¡­ What the hell?


    Is this a disciple thing?

 Chapter 245 - The Point Where Two Timelines Merged

    (MC POV)


    By right, the distance between thepetition area and the pce''s main doors were not that distant, but having been on the carriage for awhile¡­ It felt way longer than it should be.


    ??


    The carriage itself has no windows either so we were not able to look outside, kind of a weird design if you ask me


    I''m not sure how long has passed but it couldn''t have been more than a few minutes, and yet it already feels like I''ve been here for hours.


    That''s partly because of how Lian Li and the princess had been staring at each other ever since we had boarded the carriage.


    I don''t even know how to broach the topic of being her Master with this kind of atmosphere.


    "Senior sister is Master''s first disciple, yes?" The princess finally broke the silence


    "Ahahaha~ How presumptuous of you to refer Master so familiarly as though he has already epted you as his disciple?" Lian Liughed.


    Oh what? I thought they had actually known each other or something by how they had been acting before? Why is she suddenly so hostile?


    The princess smiled at her, "Oh that was not my intention at all. Master simply deserves my highest respect for him."


    Finding the perfect opportunity, I raised my hand to stop her, "Wait¡­ Is there a reason why you feel this way? I do not remember doing anything to garner such respect from you?"


    The princess shed a genuine smile at me, "Master might not remember, but this lowly one owes her life to you. Had it not been for Master, I would not be alive today."


    Now I''ve got even more questions, "Hmmm? I do not remember saving any princesses?"


    She nodded, "You would not have, no one knew who I was outside of my family after all so even if you did see me, I don''t think you would have known who I was¡­"


    "That may be true but, I don''t recall ever seeing you?"


    She giggled, "It''s ok Master, I never told anyone about it. But I suppose you''re curious on how I ended up there in the first ce? Well, it was quite some time ago, I had been taken away by the Dark Sect as they wanted to experiment on one of Royal blood."


    I raised my eyebrow, "Someone managed to take you from within the pce just like that?"


    "Yes¡­ My parents did not want to lose face in front of the popce and give the other Major Houses and Grand Sects more power, so the entire kidnapping was kept secret."


    Huh, so the king and queen would prioritize reputation over their own kin? Then again, most likely it''s politics at y once again and I''m not even going to question it.


    "What happened then?" Lian Li asked, suddenly showing interest.


    "I do not remember most of it. I only remember going to bed one night and waking up in a dungeon next, strapped to a table where various Dark Sect members were around me."


    The princess shivered and hugged herself, her face darkening slightly.


    "They did¡­ Things¡­ Apparently they found what they were searching for from me and were using me to do something. Something that might have brought an unimaginable horror upon thend."


    I''m still trying to figure out exactly when I rescued her by the way.


    The princess looked up at me, a little light returning to her eyes when our eyes met, "It was torturous¡­ But Master had shown up one day, killing everyone within that cult. I was sure Master did not want to involve himself with the Royal Family, that''s why you did not show yourself and used part of the ceiling to destroy my bindings instead, right?"


    Girl, I have absolutely no idea what you are talking about right now.


    Taking my silence as confirmation, she continued, "I managed to find my way out just when you left, leaving all the dead bodies of the Dark Sect burning within the main hall. I followed you for a distance until you returned to your camp where your two disciples were, that''s when I figured out who you were and realised your intentions, so I left. Since you had gone out of the way to not be involved in our politics, there was no reason for me to drag you into it."


    Burning the Dark Sect bodies in a hall? Where did that¡­ Oh¡­ Oh¡­ Oh!


    That time where we found the Phoenix Ember by the side of the road? The first time I encountered the Dark Sect in this life?! I hadn''t even met Cai Hong back then!


    Wait, does this mean she was the reason why that flower bloomed there? What the hell were they doing to her?!


    Damn, now I regret not checking the ce more thoroughly! I had been too worried that Manami and Lian Li might find out about my absence so I returned quickly without doing much of a search, things would have been very different if I had decided otherwise.


    And holy crap¡­ From what she said, I must have caused a part of the ceiling to fall on her, if she was any unluckier, I might have identally killed her instead!


    What is with this turn of events?!


    Trying my best to keep my face as calm as possible, I asked, "So your Cultivation Point¡­"


    She nodded with a bright smile, "Yes! It seems there was a silver lining in my suffering after all as I ended up being able to cultivate! Please take care of me in the future, Master!"


    I resisted the urge to drag my palm down my face.


    If I am not mistaken, in the original timeline where I hadn''t gone to ept Lian Li as my disciple, this would be how the two will meet.


    Most likely after Lian Li gets rejected from entering, she wille across that flower that would somehow give her a boost in her cultivation, just enough to destroy that Dark Sect hideout and save the princess.


    The two of them would then form a bond and train together, then somehow ending up ascending to the other nes.


    Most likely they would share their history with each other which would result in them developing a hatred for the male gender for cing them in their predicament, leading them to be known as the man hater duo.


    Hold on a moment then.


    The princess got taken from the heavily guarded pce without anyone finding out and not even raising any rms.


    The only ones who even knew how she looked were the ones within the pce.


    Yep, this definitely sounds like an inside job to me.


    If what I got from that Dark Sect guy is true, the spotlight would be on the third prince since he was supposed to be the leader of it.


    But if they were experimenting on the Royal blood, wouldn''t his own work? Or does it have something to do with the gender of the blood donor?


    Then again, this third prince hasn''t exactly been acting very much like a criminal mastermind either. Unless this entire thing was just an act then in which case I would have to apud him since his acting was way too realistic that it fooled even me.


    Next came the question of how the Bei Family was nning to cover up the princess''s disappearance after a prolonged period of time?


    Surely people would''ve eventually talked and news would spread and then everyone would know the princess was gone, right?


    Unless¡­


    Unless the idea was topletely get rid of the princess? Maybe the king and queen themselves were also in on this?


    But why?


    Does this have something to do with the talent she possesses? Is this why she managed to gain so much power in a significantly shorter period of time aspared to everyone else except my disciples?


    Then again, it''s not too hard to cover up the disappearance of someone no one else has ever met. The King just has to issue out an announcement that the princess had passed due to illness and the popce would just buy it.


    Damnit.


    This is all too messed up for me to take in right now.


    I came here to celebrate a birthday, how the hell did I get involved in some political crap like this!

 Chapter 246 - The Princess Bystander

    (MC POV)


    "How did you learn of your potential?" I chanced asking princess Guiying who remained smiling at me.


    ??


    Her smile widened, "It was quite interesting actually. When I had returned to the pce, my parents had nned for me to marry into one of the Major Houses to ensure their loyalty. I''m sure you are familiar with that kind of setting?"


    "Let me guess, you were to marry the head of the house who happens to be some ugly, fat bastard?"


    "Teehahaha~ Master does know them!"


    "And in defiance of such a decision, you materialised a Technique for the first time?" Lian Li guessed.


    "Mmm¡­ Does senior sister have such an experience before?"


    "You could say that, yes."


    The two of them shared a knowing look before the princess turned back to me, "As cliche as it sounds, I did find out my talent through that incident. But it is unfortunately a rather niche element."


    She raised her hand to let a golden spark of electricity gather around her hands.


    Lian Li sucked in a breath and I managed to keep my face passive through sheer will.


    Having one person on the Earthen ne with Divine Lightning was already a near impossible urrence.


    But two of them in the same generation?


    You have a better chance of finding a random bag full of gold by the river than to even have such a possibility.


    Wait, I recall that the random bag of gold event happened to me twice as well, so that may not be the best analogy¡­


    Oh damn¡­ I think this kind of confirms that Lian Li was the one, or rather one of the two, who caused the destruction of the Earthen ne.


    I won''t be surprised if it was princess Guiying''s idea for the both of them to destroy the world after they found a way to ascend to the Spiritual ne.


    Godamnit, all I want is an easy life where I worry about nothing but teaching my cute disciples what I know and having them take care of me in return, is that really too much to ask for?!


    "Divine Lightning huh?" I sighed. "And what did you do when you first awakened to it?"


    She poked her fingers together sheepishly, "The noble was getting rather¡­ Inappropriate¡­ So I kind of¡­ Just erm¡­ Shocked him a little?"


    I narrowed my eyes at her, "You summoned Divine Lightning that did nothing more than just a shock?"


    The princess averted her eyes, "I¡­ May have removed a limb from him¡­"


    I sighed, "Let me guess, you guys decided to bring me into this in order to stop the noble from doing anything?"


    Princess Guiying panicked, "That¡­ That wasn''t our intention! When my father found out about my potential, he no longer wanted to hand me over to that noble! But¡­ Without a teacher I could not fully utilise my power so¡­"


    "So you guys set up this bout, made some kind ofpetition and rigged it such that I will be facing everyone else?"


    Now it was her turn to look confused, "Rigged it? What do you mean?"


    "I meant sending me an invitation letter that was different from everybody else. I didn''t even know I was to fight every participant until I got here."


    Her eyes widened, "That¡­ That can''t be! We had sent out a request to you to participate in it and even detailed what thepetition would be several weeks ago! We got a confirmation from you that you epted the terms!"


    Nope, this definitely didn''t happen.


    Lian Li scowled, "Master was away from the Sect and only returned recently. There was no way Master could have epted anything from you."


    "Im¡­ Impossible¡­ Then that means¡­ Oh no¡­ Did we inconvenience you, Master Lin?"


    I pursed my lips, "That¡­ Well, I wouldn''t me you for this, but I did not have any intention of joining the bout in the beginning."


    "Oh no¡­" The princess cried, bowing her head to me. "I am so sorry¡­ Please ept my apologies on behalf of the Royal Family."


    I waved my hand, "It''s fine. It''s already over anyway and I managed to get something out of it."


    I''m talking about my girls getting experience from the bout of course.


    The princess sat up and knocked on the wall of the carriage three times before turning back to me, "I will do my best to find who was the one that did this. If Master Lin does not wish to, please reject the position of Royal Tutor, I do not wish to inconvenience you any further than I already have."


    Seeing her depressed, I could not help myself and reached forward and patted her head, "Cheer up princess, it''s youring of age today, so don''t let such matters bring you down on your big day."


    Her face went from confusion to shock and blushing all in a matter of seconds.


    She muttered what sounds like"Hua hua hua hua~ Mas¡­ Master Lin is patting me!" but I must be mistaken since I doubt a princess would say that.


    Somehow, the side of the carriage where Lian Li was sitting got a little colder.


    I turned to see my golden haired disciple pouting at me.


    I reached up with my other free hand and patted her head, causing her to purr in response.


    This continued until the carriage came to an abrupt stop, signaling the end of our suspiciously long ride.


    I removed both my hands from their heads and was about to get up when the door to the carriage was flung open unexpectedly, revealing a rather irate Brendan standing outside the carriage with the rest of my disciples behind him.


    The guy whom I assume to be our carriage driver was also there, currently being restrained by Eris.


    "Master! Are you alright?!" He asked, half stepping into the carriage.


    "Yes¡­ Why wouldn''t I be?" I asked, a little startled by him.


    He red at the princess, "The carriage had been going around the pce''s perimeter at least three times instead ofing here directly, we thought the princess might be doing something untoward to Master¡­"


    Oh¡­


    So I was right about the ride being longer than it should.


    Well, I can kind of guess why they did that though. Most likely they wanted princess Guiying and I to be a little better acquainted first before the reception takes ce. I''d like to think this was done without any other intention in mind but seeing what they had already done so far, I''m not that sure that it was so simple.


    Well, at least I know the princess isn''t the scheming kind so she might have fully intended it to be that way.


    "Oh, don''t worry Brendan. We were just talking, so nothing happened."


    He raised an eyebrow but did not question me, "I see¡­ The other guests are already inside, Master. I believe they are waiting for both you and the princess to arrive before officially starting."


    "I see, let''s go then."


    Brendan nodded and stepped away from the coach, letting Lian Li exit after him.


    The princess bowed her head again, "I apologise Master Lin¡­ This was--"


    I raised my hand to interrupt her, "No need to apologize, I understand. Let''s not keep everybody else waiting now, shall we? Princess?"


    I reached out my hand to her, palm up.


    She looked at it before looking at me, a wry smile materialising on her face.


    "I will be in your care, Master."

 Chapter 247 - A Gift From Monsters

    (MC POV)


    The princess had to change to another set of clothes for the reception so it ended up with just me entering the reception hall with my disciples in tow.


    ??


    The guests were already engaging each other in conversation while standing around the hall, most of them with some kind of drink or food in hand.


    "Master Lin and his disciples, I bid you wee," The servant at the door greeted us with a bow. "Please enjoy the refreshments, the Royal Family will join the festivities soon."


    "Oh, Master! There''s some nice things there! May I see?" Eris squealed, pointing at one of the buffet tables while pulling my sleeve.


    Heh, I did get her interested in cooking after all, so she would definitely be interested in opportunities to learn other recipes.


    "Hahaha, of course, enjoy yourselves. All of you deserve it," Iughed. "Why don''t you guys go ahead? I''ll just go to the washroom for a bit."


    Diao Chan gave me a sultry smile, "Does Master need help with relieving himself? Master can use me as relief whenever you want~"


    I flicked her on the forehead, "Don''t say such things in front of others. Now go, don''t need to wait for me. I''ll join you all afterwards."


    "Yes, Master."


    I left them and got directions to the nearest washroom from a passing servant, making my way through the winding corridors of the pce. Not sure why they put the toilet so far away from the banquet hall though.


    I managed to find the ce without much trouble, though it was quite curious that the entire ce was deserted. Not really in a mind to care too much, I quickly finished my business without any issues.


    When I left, however, a rather mature looking woman was standing outside waiting for me.


    She was dressed in a tight fitting purple gown that hugged her curves with a rather wide brimmed hat that covered half her face nestled on top of her head.


    The woman smiled when she saw me, showing me two rows of perfect, white teeth, "Ah Divine One, good day. I was looking for you."


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "Sorry, I think you got the wrong person."


    Her smile widened, "Do not worry Divine One, I made sure no one was around before approaching you. I bear a message from the two foxes."


    Foxes? Wait a minute. She called me Divine One didn''t she? There''s only one group of people I know that will call me that and I don''t remember her being part of it. Unless¡­


    I focused my eyes and the face of the mature woman began fading away, leaving a skeleton behind that was somehow wearing the dress. I released my concentration and the same woman appeared again.


    "Lich?"


    She nodded, "Yes, Divine One. I was the only one who possessed a skill to infiltrate humans so I was sent by them to give you this."


    She dug out an orb from within her dress, I recognised it as the sealing orb from the Dark Sect. It seems like they have repaired it?


    "You''re giving me the sealing orb I broke?"


    "Yes and no, we made some changes to it, Divine One."


    I picked it up from her hands, inspecting it with my eyes, "What sort of changes?"


    "We linked it to all of us that have chosen to serve you, Divine One. If you ever require our aid in any way, all you need to do is to say the word and we will appear by your side through the orb. If needed, you can also use any of us as an anchor point to send one of us to them as well."


    "So basically a mobile two-way teleporter?"


    She bowed her head, "For you to discern its function so easily, as expected of the Divine One."


    Is it really that hard to guess? Seems pretty obvious to me.


    "Would you like to try it?" She suggested.


    "Alright, how does it work?"


    "It''s really simple, you just need to think about any one of us with the will to summon and we will appear before you."


    I raised an eyebrow, "Through the orb?"


    She nodded.


    "I don''t even need to ask them before doing it?"


    She nodded again.


    "Huh¡­ Won''t that inconvenience you guys though?"


    She smiled, "For the Divine One who we owe our lives too, there is nothing more important to us than the Divine One himself."


    Great¡­ How the hell did this idea get to them? Oh whatever, as long as it helps me with my easy life then I wouldn''t mind. They are helping me keep the monster poption low after all.


    Right, so let''s try this out.


    I held the orb in my hand and thought of¡­ Well¡­ Who should I think of?


    The first ones thate to mind are the fox sisters but I doubt anyone would appreciate me summoning a giant fox in the middle of the pce and destroying the entire ce.


    Ok, maybe some wouldn''t mind since the fluff would be worth it but let''s not risk it.


    I guess the next best choice would be the squid head guy? Yeah, let''s go with him.


    The moment that thought crossed my mind, a ball of light shot out from the orb to hit the ground in front of me. It quickly formed into the shape of a humanoid and?the squid guy was now standing in front of me.


    "You called, Divine One?" He asked with a tilt of his head.


    "Oh, just er¡­ Testing the orb you guys gave me out."


    He turned behind to face the Lich, "Ah, Stephanie. I see you''ve managed to deliver it without any issues."


    Woah¡­ A Lich named Stephanie. I think I''ve seen it all now.


    The Lich smirked at him, "Yes, Benjamin. I told you I would."


    Ok, I take that back. Did these guys flip through some kind of random name list and pick these names for themselves?


    And if that eyeball thing is called Jack, I swear I''ll kill someone.


    "Allow me to borate on its functions, Divine One," The squid, I mean Benjamin, gestured towards it. "We have all volunteered our souls into it and thus you are able to recall us from anywhere to your side and send us back to wherever we were before, or even to each other if it pleases you."


    "Wait¡­ Your souls are here? Doesn''t this mean this bes your soul anchor?" I gasped. True enough, I could see the faint transparent line of their Soul Link stretching out from their chest and pointing towards the orb.


    Benjamin''s eyes gleamed, "As expected of the Divine One to know about this. That is correct. I will admit it was not easy to do but after spending so many decades within that orb, both Stephanie and I had uncovered quite a lot of its secrets. How it kept us alive in there was one of them."


    Damn¡­ That means that as long as this orb remains intact, these guys won''t die if they are killed. They will just return to the orb, reform ande back out again, good as new.


    This one''s different from my own Soul Link back then since mine was temporary, and it was anchored to a ''location'', not an ''object''.


    The fact they managed to do this on their own is quite impressive but¡­


    "Doesn''t that mean if the orb is destroyed, you guys will die too?"


    Both of them smiled, or at least I can obviously tell that Stephanie is smiling from her illusion but I just guessed that Benjamin was as well since his eyes squinted slightly.


    "Divine One¡­ I don''t think anyone here on this ne is able to destroy a Sealing Orb except you," Stephanie pointed out. "Besides, there is nowhere else safer than you, Divine One."


    "Fair enough," I admitted. "How do I send you back then?"


    "Just will me back through the orb to where I hade from. The orb should have dropped a marker at my previous location," Benjamin stated like it was incredibly easy.


    Well then, if he says so.


    I simply thought about him going back into the orb and in an instant, he transformed into a blob of light and reentered the Sealing Orb with no indication that he had been there before.


    Well, I must say this is quite neat.


    I turned my head back to the Lich, "So that''s it? You infiltrated into the princess''sing of age celebration to pass me this?"


    She nodded, "That was all I came for, yes. Unless Divine One has something else in mind? A message for me to ry back to them perhaps?"


    Huh¡­ Either she has extremely good skills to be able to slip through the Royal Family''s security or their security was already that bad to begin with.


    I''m pretty sure they have experts of their own stationed around the ce, that''s why the princess could go around without much worry for her safety.


    I shook my head, "No, it''s fine. I''lle and check up on you guys when I''m free. How is everyone actually?"


    "Everyone is doing well Divine One, the foxes have been managing everyone in your stead and everyone is happy. We have also followed your directions in dealing with the monsters around our new home, it is now apletely safe area."


    "That is good to hear. Give my regards to everyone there then."


    She bowed, "It shall be done, Divine One. If it is not too much to ask, could you teleport me back?"


    I obliged and sent her to where Benjamin had gone before leaving to rejoin my disciples.


    Hopefully they left me some nice food.

 Chapter 248 - Want To See A Magic Trick?

    (MC POV)


    On the way back, I bumped into the Third Prince who seemed to be looking for the washroom as well.


    ??


    I had nned to just give him a nod and move on but he had stepped in front of me to block my way with a rather unnerving smile on his face.


    "Master Lin eh? Enjoying yourself so far?" He asked.


    I stopped in my tracks to look at him with a raised eyebrow, "Well, I can''t say since I''ve not done anything much yet. Is there anything you require from me, your highness?"


    He smirked at me, "Heh heh heh¡­ You can pretend all you want, but I know your weakness now. You think no one would know eh? Well I do now and you''re going to regret ever offending me!"


    My raised eyebrow lifted even higher, "I have no idea what you are talking about, your highness. If you don''t mind, I would like to get back to my disciples."


    "Hahaha! Scared now aren''t you?! I knew it! You''re only strong when you have your disciples around, but you''re pathetically weak when you aren''t with them!"


    What?


    Where the hell did he get that idea from?


    Is this guy really the secret leader of the Dark Sect or is this really just part of his ruse to throw me off guard?


    Maybe he is just the victim of some guy''s cruel prank?


    I sighed, "Your highness, I can assure you that is most definitely not the case. Now please, excuse me."


    I tried to step past him but he simply shifted himself to block me again, "Tut, tut, tut. I already told you Master Lin. No one gets away with throwing this prince''s face and not getting any punishment for it!"


    "I did not throw your face in anyway. You managed to do that yourself," I pointed out.


    His face became red with anger as he pulled out the sword on his waist to swing at me.


    His attack was so predictable that I had already moved out of the way even before the weapon was drawn.


    "A Royal attacking a guest? What a scandal it will be if it gets out, don''t you think?" I asked.


    "Hmph! No one will know if you''re gone!" Heughed.


    At this point, I''m really doubting if he was still acting dumb.


    I''m pretty sure that while the bout was going on, the Royal Family should have a way to see what was going on inside. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have said I gave them a good show.


    So the third prince should at least know I am still capable even without my disciples around. Unless he thinks it''s because they were still physically near me so I am still strong while in the other world?


    That still doesn''t make sense since a quick search on his part would reveal I only started epting disciples recently, so this hypothesis can''t stand if I was still strong even before that.


    Unless, of course, he never did bother to look me up which makes much more sense now that I think about it¡­


    But that also means the probability of him being the leader of the Dark Sect leader is astronomically low, bringing the question of who are the people on the list of names that Dark Sect guy gave me?


    While I was busy pondering these questions, I was still busy dodging all the shes and stabs the third prince has been dishing out in an attempt to gut me.


    "You! Stand still! This is cheating!" He whined, still trying and failing to cut me.


    I got to give it to him, he''s got perseverance, most would have given up a long time ago.


    Still, this is getting a little ridiculous, I should just stop him now before he hurts himself.


    Just when that thought crossed my mind, the prince stopped stabbing of his own ord out of the blue, his eyes widening as though he saw something horrific.


    He turned his head at me, his mouth opening and closing like a fish. I was just about to ask him what was wrong with him when his body tensed up and his head slowly slid off his body to roll on to the floor.


    The head rolled away for a distance, stopping when it hit the wall with a small bump.


    I was in the midst of trying toprehend what happened when a voice called out from the corridor, "Brother? Are you done yet? Sister is already here¡­"


    The figure of the crown prince appeared, his eyes widening in shock when he saw the headless body of his brother.


    As though on cue, the corpse fell onto the floor, a pool of blood forming under the decapitated neck.


    "Ma¡­ Master Lin? Wh¡­ Why? Guards! GUARDS!!"


    I raised my hand, "Wait, it wasn''t me. He just died like tha--"


    "GUARDS! RAISE THE ALARM!" He roared, unsheathing his own sword to point at me, his de shaking in obvious fear.


    "Calm down your highness," I tried to cate him. "I am not your enemy."


    "You¡­ You killed him because he offended you right?! Even¡­ Even if my little brother is a good for nothing, killing a Royal is still a grave offence!"


    "Like I said, your highness, I was not the one who killed him. Can you just calm do--"


    "Lies! You''re going to kill me too aren''t you? Just to silence me about this? I won''t go down without a fight!"


    He raised his weapon and charged at me, roaring some sort of war cry. Are all the princes this stubborn?


    I sidestepped his downward sh, widening the distance between us.


    He charged again, aiming to stab me in my chest.


    I dodged to the side once more just as a group of pce guards appeared, surprised by the scene before them.


    Prince Bang Jia pointed his finger at me, "Guards! He killed the third prince! With my authority as Crown Prince, I convict Master Lin of murder! Arrest him!"


    The guards all looked unsure of themselves before slowly pointing their weapons at me, though it was obvious from how their weapons were shaking that they were absolutely terrified as well.


    "Come¡­ Pleasee¡­ Quietly¡­ Master Lin¡­" The lead guard stuttered.


    I sighed, "I''m telling you, I am not the one who killed him. If I wanted him dead I wouldn''t even leave such a big evidence¡­ You think I would leave his body for everyone to see if I wanted to kill him?"


    "That¡­ I''m sorry¡­ Master Lin¡­ Please just cooperate¡­" The guard cried.


    I was going to try and deny my involvement again when an idea struck me. Since I might have been misled to believe the third prince to be the Dark Sect''s leader, that means the real leader is still atrge.


    Everything that the Dark Sect guy had told me could have potentially been a lie. This might even be someone''s n to incriminate me knowing I would not kill the crown prince in retaliation. They might just refute every evidence I give and may even im I fabricated my memories if I present that as evidence since well¡­ I can actually do that.


    But I bet that guy who gave me the list did not ount for the possibility that I ced a tracking inscription on him, perhaps this might be a great chance for me to go find out what he''s been up to?


    Sounds like an idea.


    I''ll just let these guys think I did it, send a message to my disciples about what I intend to do, then pretend to go into hiding for this ''crime''.


    That should put me out of the Dark Sect''s sights for a while and give me the opportunity to see what they have nned exactly.


    Yep, that settles it, I''ll go with that.


    I raised up my hands, "Oh no! You got me! Yep, I definitely killed the third prince since he''s such a little bitch. But guess what?"


    The crown prince gulped, his weapon still pointed at me, "Wh¡­ What?"


    I grinned at him, "You can''t touch this~"


    I disappeared from where I stood in a puff of smoke.

 Chapter 249 - Political Gifts

    (Eris POV)


    "I understand¡­ Please take care Master, tell us if you need anything. Anything at all, we will do it," Manami whispered, ending her telepathic call with Master.


    ??


    "What happened?" Lian Li asked, as concerned as the rest of us.


    Manami seethed in silent anger, "Someone¡­ Excuse me¡­ Some pathetic piece of trash framed Master for the third prince''s death. Master decided to do some investigating on his own but we might be dragged in because we are his disciples."


    "What should we do?" Lian Li asked.


    "Master told us to seek protection under Sect Master Qing and if failing that, go to Master''s courtyard and activate the defensive inscriptions."


    "Master¡­ He is always looking out for us¡­" Kiyomi muttered, though all of us heard it.


    Indeed, Master is just too kind. [Eris]


    Yeah! Master shoulda just let those buggers have it! Kick ''em down and crush ''em like da little shits ''dey are! [Bait]


    Inelegant¡­ [Laverna]


    Indeed, Master would never resort to such crude methods of disposal. This one humbly thinks that Master has the bigger picture in mind. [Denna]


    Bleh. Or ya know? We can just clean ''em up to save us ''sum trouble eh? [Bait]


    As ridiculous as this sounds, I actually agree with her for once. [Eris]


    Master¡­ Disagree¡­ [Laverna]


    Awwe on! Master wouldn'' need ta'' know! We''ll jus'' do it nice and quick! [Bait]


    It is this one''s humble opinion to not give Master a reason to hate us. [Denna]


    Yeah? And whatchu'' gonna do if those shitheadse an'' bother us eh? [Bait]


    Different¡­ [Laverna]


    Well, we''ll just have to see what happens. Master has given us instructions so let''s put them as priority. Agreed? [Eris]


    Agreed¡­ [Laverna]


    This one agrees. [Denna]


    Urgh fineeee. But let me rampage if dey doe eh? [Bait]


    "The Crown Prince¡­ He looks rtively calm for someone who just lost a brother¡­" Kiyomi spoke up, nodding towards the prince who had just entered the hall.


    "Master said he was there right? Is he trying to keep his brother''s death under wraps?" Brendan suggested.


    Lian Li frowned, "Perhaps. It would not be good news to share on his sister''sing of age ceremony. Especially when Master is involved and so many Grand Sects are around."


    Diao Chan nodded, "It would surely undermine their authority if it gets out. I''m sure the Royal Family is at least aware that some of the Grand Sects seek more political power, so they are not able to appear weak before them. Not that it is working much anyway."


    As if on cue, the prince got the attention of everyone else by tapping on a ss with a spoon, "Good evening dear guests, I bear the unfortunate news that my brother, Prince Bei Ji Xiong, is feeling unwell and shall not be joining us tonight. He sends his thanks and regards to all present for our sister''sing of age."


    Murmurs began spreading throughout the hall at the news.


    "This one suggests that we stay together in case the prince has some ideas about us," I suggested.


    All of my sisters nodded.


    "Brendan especially, you are the easiest target amongst us," Lian Li stated.


    I notice Brendan ncing at Cai Hong who was busy sucking on a lollipop for a second before nodding in understanding. It''s nice that he is at least sensible.


    "In that case, let''s just continue as we were, lest we draw unwanted attention to ourselves," Manami decided, lifting up the cup of tea that she had initially set aside.


    I took the time to look around the now crowded hall, where moments before it was still rtively spacious.


    A short while after we arrived, various people from important families had also begun filtering in, no doubt to offer their congrattions and gain favour from the supposed genius princess.


    Brendan''s family was here too, giving us nods of greeting to avoid other people finding out our rtions.


    Sect Master Qing was busy conversing with the other Sect Masters, no doubt trying to gain more benefits for us using Master''s name.


    Heyyyy¡­ [Bait]


    No. [Eris]


    But I didna'' say nothing yet! [Bait]


    We all know what you are going to say. [Eris]


    Awwe on! You guys never wanna do anything fun! [Bait]


    Inconvenient¡­ Peace¡­ [Laverna]


    Yeah, yeah. You guys getn'' off on yer peace and quiet stuff! Who''s the one who got Master tay us huh?! [Bait]


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Yeah, that''s what aye thought. [Bait]


    Still does not give you leave to cause problems for our sisters. [Eris]


    Oh she wouldna'' even notice! Just a bit! [Bait]


    No, that thing is meant for the princess. If you are to temper with it, we would implicate the n. Just sit still won''t you? [Eris]


    Quiet, this one sees the princessing. [Denna]


    A herald announced the princess''s arrival and everyone turned to witness her enter the hall through the double doors at the back. She was dressed in a gown fit for her position with a train that seemed to glide across the floor behind her.


    Where before her face had been bare, she now wore a thin veil to cover a part of her face.


    Behind her was the rest of the Royal Family, the King and Queen walking directly beside her while the Second Prince followed a short distance behind.


    Once she was settled in her seat of honor beside her parents and brothers, the heads of various Houses and Sects began lining up in front of her with their gifts in hand or carried by their servants.


    Most of them had a rather arrogant air about them, their heads held high while subtly looking down on those around them.


    Sect Master Qing was first, stepping up towards her with a small box in hand.


    He was allowed to approach the princess directly since Master was now considered her Master as well, the other guests could only present their gifts a set distance away from her.


    "Congrattions, Princess Bei," Sect Master Qing bowed. "A little gift from our little Heaven Sect, courtesy of Master Lin."


    "Oh my," She gasped, clearly excited. Lian Li had already told us about her infatuation with Master so we were not surprised by her reaction. "May I?"


    "Of course," Sect Master Qing gestured.


    She opened the box and within were two petals of a Phoenix Ember, an extremely luxurious gift for a Practitioner that even we were surprised to see.


    Since Master had only decided on the gift when He left the Sect, only He and Sect Master Qing actually knew what Master had prepared for her.


    The ones people nearby who saw it also gasped in response. Each of these petals are worth a small fortune and Master had just given away two of them. There definitely isn''t anyone who could gift something even more luxurious than this.


    She closed the box after a while more, "They''re beautiful¡­ Please give my thanks to Master Lin."


    "Of course, princess," Sect Master bowed before moving out of the line.


    "Did I see that right? Master actually gave her two Phoenix ember petals?" Brendan gasped.


    "Indeed¡­ Master''s generosity truly knows no bounds," Diao Chan sighed dreamily, wiping the drool off the side of her lips. No doubt she had been fantasizing about Master again.


    I''m surprised Master gave her that. [Eris]


    Politics¡­ [Laverna]


    Ah, this one understands. Master must have already known that the other Sects would be trying to use the princess. Thus he chose this gift to make all the other gifts seem inadequate to prevent the others from using the princess. [Denna]


    Ahhh! So difficult! Master thought that far ahead?! [Bait]


    Definitely¡­ [Laverna]


    As expected of Master. [Eris]


    As we thought, the others who were bearing gifts became more subdued than before, none of them saying anything other than just offering their congrattions and gifts.


    Then it came to Brendan''s family''s turn.


    "Congrattions, your highness," Dill Vera bowed. "I have brought a rather unorthodox gift of my own. It is something one of our partners invented and we would like to present the first of its kind to you."


    "Oh? That sounds quite promising, may I know what it is?" The princess inquired, her eyes glinting slightly.


    "For that, I will let my business partner introduce the gift to you."


    Dill stepped aside to let a rather young woman dressed entirely in a ck coloured dressplete with a lot of white frills to step forward.


    "Greetings your highness! I am ria Lindulf from the town of Ahkeehar Barah! It shall be my honor to introduce my creation to you!"


    Huh¡­ It seems like she has adopted her sister''s fashion as well¡­


    Now it''s up to her to present the gift to gain the interest of everyone around, this will decide whether the Vera family soars or crumbles to dust.


    I do hope she isn''t going to break into one of her weird episodes...

 Chapter 250 - What Storage

    (Kiyomi POV)


    I was quite surprised to see the supposed Governor of Ahkeehar Barah town here.


    ??


    Yes, the entire town sees her as the real leader, not the lord. It wasn''t like that guy did much for the town anyway and he just keeled over when Governor ria started taking charge.


    My other sisters seemed to have known about this development which they had obviously chosen to neglect to tell me, most likely just to see my reaction when I find out about it.


    Unfortunately for them, aside from the initial surprise, I showed no other reaction.


    I knew she was rted to Master in a familial way but I did not suspect that she might be in on our little thing as well. Thest I checked the entire town was kind of in a weird¡­ Well¡­ I actually have no word to describe how weird it was sufficiently.


    The other girls in our theatre and I made sure to stay out of getting too embroiled in the town''s weirdness as much as we could, so we weren''t too caught up in the shenanigans that were going on within.


    But even within that chaos, Governor ria and her sister had always been seen as prim and proper in public, nothing less than the exemry governors that they were.


    They might have the odd habit or two with their "An Ney May" obsession, but what really mattered was their own strength of character that shone through.


    I could tell that they were not to be trifled with, not just because they had the entire town wrapped around their little finger of course.


    It might just be rumours but I happened to overhear some people talk on my night walks with my superior hearing, something about how incredible things were being made in secret locations around the town.


    "ria Lindulf, greetings to you. What have you brought for us today?" The princess asked with a tilt of her head.


    ria grinned and stretched out her palm, the storage ring on her finger glowing faintly before depositing what looked like a rectangr box in her hand.


    "I present to you, the ''What Storage''!"


    There was a long moment of silence.


    The princess smiled awkwardly, "So¡­ What storage?"


    "Yes!"


    Another moment of silence.


    "And¡­ It stores¡­ What?" The princess asked.


    ria''s eyes widened, "That is correct your highness! That is the unit of measurement! You really are the genius they say you are!"


    "Oh¡­ Erm¡­ Thank you?" The princess muttered, obviously unsure. "But¡­ What does it do?"


    "It stores ''What'' of course! It will revolutionise the world on how everything works!"


    The princess tried her best to smile at her politely, "That is¡­ interesting. I thank you for the gift and hope for sess in your future projects."


    ria smirked, "It sounds impossible, but hold it in your hand princess. Use your senses to feel what is inside and you will understand!"


    She offered the box towards the princess, who had a look of uncertainty on her face before reluctantly motioning to the guard beside her to bring it over to her.


    The guard stepped in front of ria warily, picking up the box with both his hands before returning to the princess.


    The princess herself held it with both hands as well, inspecting it with a curious look on her face.


    "Extend your senses into it, feel what is inside!" ria instructed, somehow here twin-tails also shaking to show her excitement.


    The princess seemed to oblige as she closed her eyes in concentration, her parents and siblings watching her closely.


    A few seconds passed before she opened her eyes without warning, her face turning into one of surprise.


    "Miss Lindulf! This¡­ This is¡­ There''s power in here! That''s amazing!" She gasped.


    My ears pricked up and I paid more attention to what was going on there.


    "Hahaha! That''s right, your highness! That which you hold in your hand will change everything!" riaughed, all form of decorum forgotten.


    "Daughter? What is it?" The King could not help but asked what was on everybody''s minds.


    "This is a container for Pure Elemental Quarks! No, not Pure Elemental¡­ It feels like it''s¡­ A bit different? But I definitely feel energised when I sense it!"


    "It''s Pure Elemental Quarks that have beenpressed and folded, your highness! This can be used to power anything!" ria exined excitedly.


    The princess tilted her head, "Is this not meant to be something Practitioners use when they are low on Elemental Quarks?"


    ria wagged her finger at her, "Oh, it can be used as that but that is not the main purpose! Allow me to demonstrate!"


    She pulled out what looked like a ss orb with a few letterings that I recognised as inscriptions at one side of it. The orb itself had some kind of metallic handle attached to one end that had a hole just big enough for ria''s rectangr box to slot into.


    She held that at the handle with a hand while taking out another of her ''What Storage''.


    Seriously though, I have no idea what gave her the idea that was a good name. Couldn''t she havee up with something else?


    "Behold! The time of candlelight is over!" She proimed before pressing a button located at the bottom of the metal handle.


    There was a low humming sound before the orb slowly lit up in her hands, casting a warm glow around her.


    I recognised small light orbs floating inside the ss, which was definitely what made the orb light up as it did.


    "By inscribing a Light Technique inscription, the ''What Storage'' will supply the Quarks needed to activate it and light this orb up! A single ''What Storage'' like this can power it for three days straight!"


    By now, I could see most of the much smarter people widening their eyes as they realised the potential for such an invention. No doubt a number of them have already begun plotting on how to make ria''s invention work to their favour.


    I have to admit, even though I''ve already heard about this beforehand, it was still quite impressive when seeing it in person.


    "And what happens when it runs out of power?" The princess asked, clearly excited now. It seems she also realised its potential on her own, quite the gifted girl she is instead of the naive girl I initially thought her out to be.


    ria grinned, "All you need is for a Practitioner to recharge it! It is that easy! We are currently producing these inrge amounts, the Vera Family will be assisting us with its distribution!"


    The princess gave a genuine smile this time, "I see¡­ I thank you again for the gift, Lady Lindulf."


    The King also spoke up, "If you don''t mind, we would also like to talk a bit more with youter if possible? I''m sure the Royal Family could offer some kind of assistance for such a bright mind like yours."


    ria made an exaggerated bow, "It will be an honour, your Majesty. I only hope to live up to your¡­ Expectations."


    The King nodded before turning towards Dill, "Dill Vera, I thank you for introducing such a talented woman to us. She will definitely usher in a new age for this world. Of course, I also hope you might stay to talk about this afterwards?"


    Dill bowed his head, "It will be my pleasure, your highness."


    I could almost taste the envy in the air emanating from the other Major Families. I have no doubts that those who had blown off the Vera Family as insignificant were now regretting it thoroughly.


    Now with ria''s role cemented, we can move on with the next part of our n.

 Chapter 251 - After Party Invitation

    (Diao Chan POV)


    Having lived a big part of my life amongst the nobles back at the country of Dong, I could see all the little hidden secrets and motivations of each person within these halls easily.


    ??


    You can tell a lot about a person''s opinion of someone else by how they move, say and even look at the person in question. Not to mention the type of gifts they bring along for you, that is the easiest indicator of their attitude.


    For example, that merchant family that just went up was reputed to be one of the top five most influential Houses. The gift they brought along for the princess was a piece of white jade probably worth about a few hundred gold.


    Valuable to be sure, but the Family themselves dealt in these things and they had picked one that wasn''t actually much different from the usual stock they had anyway. It was a subtle indication by the Family that the princess was nothing special to them, but the gift is still valuable enough not to cause offence.


    Master''s gift on the other hand was an absolutely perfect political move. On one hand, it showed his sincerity and undeniable support for the Royal Family. On the other hand, it effectively denied all the other Families from gaining any advantage in this little gifting contest.


    With just one move he effectively reduced everyone else''s ns to dust, even indirectly helping our own ns. Such is Master''s genius!


    Mmm¡­ Like how he knew exactly how to handle those ropes¡­ And that whip¡­ And also the cor!


    Ahhhnnn~~ Just thinking about how Master would punish me for being such a bad girl was enough to make me shiver! I do wish Master would do what he did that night again!


    Ahem¡­


    Putting that aside for now, ria and Dill yed their parts perfectly.


    This would slingshot the Vera Family''s political power within this city and get us even more influence. All of the Families would be vying for this new power and we can even make use of this to help a few¡­ Shall we say... ''Unrtedmoners'' rise up to power.


    We don''t need people who can''t see Master''s greatness walking around.


    It was at least another half an hour before the gift charade was over, with no one else able to top our gift, as was expected.


    Now, it was time for the princess to mingle amongst the guests with her two brothers apanying her. On paper it was to get to know the citizens and to allow us to know her better, but we all know that when ites to nobles it was never that simple.


    This would be the chance for the princess to know who stood on the Royal Family''s side and who doesn''t. If she was smart enough, she would even be able to tell those who stood on both sides and those who are spies of either camps just from a simple interaction.


    And if she was an absolute genius, this would be the prime time for her to bring over opposing Houses to the Royal Family''s side.


    I shall not say how many tens of times I had to go through this process back in the Dong country''s court, it gets extremely repetitive after a few times.


    I was focused on watching the princess''s interaction when I felt a tug on my dress.


    Looking down, I realised it was little Cai Hong trying to get my attention.


    "Big sis?" She muttered, sucking on her finger. "Is pwincess going to be Cai Hong''s sister too?"


    I smiled and patted her head, "Master hasn''t said anything about her yet. Does Cai Hong want another big sister?"


    She thought for a while, "Umm¡­ She smells nice."


    Hmm, we''ve learned quite early on that when Cai Hong deems that somebody ''smells bad'', they most likely have bad intentions either towards us or Master. But if Cai Hong ims that someone ''smells nice'', then they are quite likely to be trustworthy.


    That''s why we didn''t do much to Brendan.


    Since Lian Li told us what happened within their little carriage ride, it wasn''t all that surprising though.


    "Well, we''ll just have to wait until Masteres back, ok?"


    "Mnn! Cai Hong will be good! Then Papa will give Cai Hong pats!"


    Hehehe~ I want to be bad and Master will give me ''pats'' too~


    Ahem¡­ Moving on.


    Oh? Looks like the princess has arrived.


    "Good day, thank you all foring," She greeted us with a smile.


    Each of us offered our congrattions to her as per custom just for the sake of pleasantries.


    She managed to keep up a natural smile until she noticed that Master was missing.


    "Is Master Lin not here?"


    Lian Li shook her head, "Master had gone to relieve himself and has yet toe back."


    The princess seemed to have gotten the wrong idea from how her cheeks flushed up a little.


    "I see¡­ That''s a¡­ That''s a shame. Would you all like to join meter for a drink? I would like to know my senior sisters better."


    The Crown Prince stepped forward before we could respond, cing a hand on her shoulder.


    "Sister, please refrain from being so overly familiar with people you just met. You can''t just invite strangers like that."


    The princess raised an eyebrow, "Oh? But they will be my senior sisters soon right? That means none of them are strangers to me."


    The second Prince adjusted his sses with a palm, "Sister, you are always too trusting. It helps to be a little bit more careful at times."


    She rolled her eyes at him "I can handle myself well enough brother. Why don''t you go back to your books instead of worrying so much?"


    He sighed in response, "I would if I could. Father forbid me to read while we were here and I''m bored out of my mind. Can we just continue this and end it soon?"


    The princess ignored him and gave us an empathetic smile, "My offer still stands, I will see you after the ceremony is over if you like to take up my offer on it."


    Lian Li nodded, "We shall consider it."


    Satisfied with the answer, the princess turned to minger with the other guest, though the Crown Prince chose to stay behind.


    "Has¡­ Has my third brother done anything to offend any of you or your Master?" He asked a little hesitantly.


    All of us nced at one another, obviously confused by his sudden question.


    "I don''t think any of us has met the Third Prince before today, your highness," I replied on behalf of everyone. "Although, if you would permit me to speak freely, he seems to have been quite rude to our Master."


    He sighed, "I know¡­ He''s always been rather self-absorbed¡­ But¡­ If he has caused any offense to your Master before this, I apologize on his behalf."


    Huh, it''s almost as if he didn''t know his brother was dead. But Master did explicitly say the Crown Prince was there too so I guess his acting must be quite admirable. As expected of the heir of the throne I suppose.


    At least he seems to take his role seriously, unlike another prince that I used to know.


    "I shall not bother you all anymore. Do take care of my little sister for me, I''m sure she is thrilled to learn under Master Lin of all people."


    Without waiting for an answer, the Crown Prince turned and walked off, returning to his sister''s side.


    I am now absolutely confused, how he is acting definitely doesn''t fit what Master has told us. Is there something else going on?


    I guess we would need to take up on the princess''s offer to find out.

 Chapter 252 - Tea Time With Royals

    (Manami POV)


    "It''s been a while dear sister, how have you been?" Lian Li asked


    ??


    "Ohohoho~ Very, very well! Never better! I''ve made a lot of breakthroughs in my research!" riaughed, covering her mouth with the back of her hand.


    All of us were currently seated in one of the drawing rooms, waiting for the Royal Family to join us as invited by the princess and king.


    "That is good to hear. You said that you were also working on something that will aid us with the Dongs?"


    ria snickered, "Heh heh heh¡­ That is meant to be a surprise! Don''t worry, iIf they doe after what Onii-sama treasures, I will burn them all in cleansing me!"


    Master''s little sister is very outspoken as usual, though I think she had somewhat simmered down aspared tost time.


    "Where is Onii-sama? I wanted to show him all of Onee-sama''s drawings of him! That kiss scene between Kiyomi Onee-chan and Onii-sama on the stage¡­ That was the best work that Onee-sama has drawn so far!"


    My cute little Kiyomi''s ears pricked up, "Could¡­ Could I get a copy?"


    "Eheheh~ For one of the main stars, of course you can!"


    ria pulled out a thick piece of rolled up parchment, unfurling it to show a very scandalous picture of Kiyomi dressed in men''s clothing locking lips with a very young Master.


    "Ara, ara? My dear little Kiyomi looks absolutely dashing~" I giggled.


    I have to admit, Odriana''s drawing skills are incredible. She managed to capture Master''s divinity in this picture and he looks absolutely delicious.


    We still have the stash of memory pictures that each of us keep, I think Diao Chan had evenpiled entire books to archive each of them that we made, including the really, really saucy ones of our night activities.


    I was just thinking about calling Master through telepathy tonight when the doors were opened, revealing the King and the rest of his family with the exception of the Third Prince and the Princess.


    All of us stood and bowed, the King waving at us in acknowledgement.


    He took a seat at one of the couches while the rest of the Royal Family followed his lead with the other seats.


    "Thank you for epting my daughter''s and my selfishness, I wee all of you again to our pce for her Coming of Age. Please, take a seat and let''s dispense on ceremonies, I personally find them very stifling."


    We obliged, just as several servants marched into the room to ce cups of tea in front of us.


    "I see that Mister Vera and Master Lin aren''t joining us?" The Crown Prince asked.


    "Mmm¡­ Mister Vera sends his apologies as he had an emergency to attend to, so he would not be joining us," ria exined with fake remorse.


    What she said was a partial truth.


    Indeed, Dill Vera had something else to attend to since the other merchants would now know of his House''s value. He would have his hands full with just receiving the business offers from everyone else and he will need all the time he can get to go through them.


    We have no intention to sell it to anyone of course, not even if they offer an extraordinarilyrge sum of money for it.


    The n here was to gain prestige, not wealth.


    So of course fulfilling this n was much more important than entertaining the King. We''re only here to find out what the princess wanted.


    Lian Li gave the King a regretful look of her own, "Master had told us he was called away to deal with something urgent as well. So he won''t be able to attend."


    The King gave a wry smile, "I see, that is indeed regretful but it can''t be helped."


    "Such a shame¡­ I even thought I might get the chance to meet the Legendary Immortal Master Lin face to face," The Queen sighed. "May I ask if it''s true that Master Lin is single?"


    I smiled at her weak attempt, "Ufufufu~ I believe that Master has too big of a heart to be tied down by one single person."


    "Oya? Then is it perhaps true that, pardon me, he is more interested in those of the same gender?"


    I could feel Eris tensing up beside me but I managed to calm her by cing my hand on her knee. On the other side, I could hear Brendan stifling a cough.


    "Ara, ara? It seems the Queen is quite interested in our Master. Pardon my rudeness but I think your Majesty should keep your husband in mind."


    "My, how bold," She chuckled. "Worry not, I am only asking as a passing curiosity. You need not worry about me."


    The King coughed into his fist, trying to change the subject, "I must say, Miss Lyndulf, you have an exceptional mind for ady of your age. To be able to create such a thing is truly wondrous!"


    ria bowed her head, "I am not worthy of such praise. It was all due to the teachings of my dearest Onii-sama that I am able to reach here today."


    Everyone else in the room looked at her in confusion.


    "Oni¡­ Samar?" The King repeated.


    "Yes, that is my dearest brother. Without Onii-sama''s guidance, I would have still been blind to the truth of this world. Everything that I achieved is all due to him!"


    "That is¡­ Interesting. Would it be possible for us to meet Mister Onisamar in the future?"


    ria shook her head, "My Onii-sama has lost his memories. I am afraid that before I can help him get his memories back, he is not himself."


    The Second Prince adjusted his sses, "It seems like your Family has quite the special circumstances¡­ I did a bit of research and I believe your Lindulf Family effectively staged a coup on the local lord. How do you answer to that?"


    It seems like this ''invitation'' was a chance for them to interrogate us, was the princess also a part of this? If she is¡­ I would definitely like to have a word with her.


    "That is incorrect," ria answered without hesitation. "We have always been aiding the ruling lord in governing the town. But since the current generation had no heirs and our recent efforts brought great changes to the town, he gave us his blessing to govern it in his stead."


    "Without my father''s own blessing? That is almost like treason, is it not?"


    ria tilted her head, "I''m sorry, I thought we were here as guests?"


    The King chuckled, "You have to forgive my son, he has always been the inquisitive one, somethings overbearingly so."


    That is not a good sign since he is the second prince and all, no?


    Hmmm¡­ Then again there was that stupid prince that came from Dong as well and he was way trashier so I guess he''s still eptable.


    The Queen gasped, "Where are my manners? Please, do try our tea. The leaves are specially grown by the Royal Family itself."


    Brendan took out a few things from his pocket then, "Apologies... Master told me to have Cai Hong, Diao Chan and Eris take these pills. Their stomachs weren''t feeling that well today right?"


    They aren''t? But they never said anything about--


    We noticed Brendan ncing towards the tea before looking back at the pills.


    Oh.


    Well then.


    "My~ Master is always so considerate of us~~" Diao Chan giggled, taking the pills from Brendan to pass them to Eris and Cai Hong.


    "Appreciated..." Eris muttered, popping the pill into her mouth.


    Cai Hong took hers with a big smile, "Thank you big brother Brendan!"


    ria also caught on to the hint, "Oh, does that help with indigestion? I admit I may have eaten a tad too much just now. Do you happen to have one more?"


    "Of course," Brendan nodded, passing over a pill to her.


    The rest of the Royal Family watched on, not suspecting a single thing.


    The rest of us took a sip of the tea, ''appreciating'' its taste by using our Elemental Quarks to neutralise the poison present within the tea.


    With this act over, we just need for this disgusting family to reveal their true intentions. I must apud Diao Chan for having the foresight to devise a n specifically for them. In the absence of any other problems, we would just have the entire royal family wiped and¡­


    The door burst open, revealing a princess who was still half bound with a charred length of rope, most likely burned by her lightning.


    "Don''t drink the tea! They''ve been poisoned!"


    Ara? I guess we can allow for one princess to be spared at least. Ufufufu~

 Chapter 253 - The Face Reveal

    (Lian Li POV)


    "Sister, are you engaging in one of your weird ys again?" The crown prince asked in a standoffish manner, a far cry from how he had asked us to take care of his sister just a few hours ago.


    ??


    It''s like as if he was a different person?


    Guards ran into the room after her, all of them with their weapons drawn.


    One of them bowed towards us, "Apologies your Majesty, the princess is throwing one of her tantrums again."


    The King shook his head, "It''s fine. They have already drunk the tea. You girls have been quite a pain in our neck for quite a while now."


    I acted shocked, "What? What do you mean, your Majesty?"


    "You can drop the act already. It''s stifling for me to be in this form as well," He grunted.


    His face began to shimmer before it started to flow downwards like melted wax, revealing himself to be the Third Prince.


    He snapped his fingers and the Queen''s face also melted away, transforming into what I assume to be a maid of the pce.


    Simrly, the crown prince was also revealed to be a doppelganger, his form morphing into a bearded man with emotionless eyes.


    The second prince however, didn''t change.


    "Can I go back to my books now, brother?" He whined, not even fazed by what was going on in front of him.


    The third prince just gave him a wave and that was all he needed before strutting off, not even bothering to acknowledge his sister on his way out.


    "You? You did this?" The princess gaped at her third brother.


    "Yes. And before you ask, yes, I was also the one that arranged your kidnapping back then."


    She scowled at him, "So you¡­ You''re one of them! Why are you doing this?!"


    The prince gave her a condescending smile, "Oh my dear little sister, you have no idea how this world works! It isn''t all just rainbows and sunshine you know? I suppose the simplest thing is to tell you it''s for the throne."


    "Why are you so fixated on the throne?!"


    "Hahahahaha¡­ Oh sister¡­ Are you not even aware of the Dongs nning to invade us?"


    I stood up, "What does that have to do with you framing Master for killing you?"


    The prince scoffed at me, "There is no point in telling a group of dead people. All of you have already drunk the poisonced¡­ Wait a minute. You guys aren''t dead¡­"


    All of us stared at him until his eyesnded on Brendan.


    His lips curled into a smile, "Oh, an alchemist are you? I guess I should consider it my bad luck then. Never expected there to be an alchemist of all things amongst you."


    "Brother, you will not get away with this! Once everyone else learns of your ns, the other Houses and Sects will not even let you ascend the throne!"


    "Yes, yes, whatever you say sister. That''s also assuming you can get out of here. Guards, get her already. She''s really getting on my nerves."


    The guards obeyed, moving towards the princess in an attempt to grab her.


    Her eyes shed yellow as lightning gathered around her arms, shooting them around her to st back the guards who had been near.


    "Huh, so it seems you''ve at least learnt how to control it yourself. But you can''t defeat us all."


    I raised my hand, letting lightning arc across my fingers, "It seems the prince has forgotten that she is not alone?"


    The prince tilted his head at me, "It seems you have forgotten yourself that I am not alone either. Did you think these two are just normal servants?"


    The two people who had been masquerading as the Queen and crown prince stood up, their eyes shining red.


    They hunched over and their limbs began to elongate and stretch, their faces lengthening and their bodies rising up to more than twice their previous heights. What appears to be deer horns sprouted out from the top of their heads and another pair of additional arms sprouted from their shoulder des.


    "Wen¡­ Wendigoes?" Brendan gasped. "How¡­ How are they even listening to you?"


    The prince raised an eyebrow, "I''m more surprised you know what they are. Guess you must be quite well read huh?"


    Brendan gritted his teeth, "Thest one at Heaven Sect¡­ Was it because of you as well? Damn! Everyone be careful! They are exceptionally resilient! Master killed one by burning it into ashes but that will also release its spirit to possess someone else! We need a way to kill its spirit form too!"


    Hmm¡­ It seems Brendan had met them while he was together with Master... I wonder where and when?


    The prince seemed a little more concerned now that he knew Brendan had experience with the monsters.


    "Kill them, take my sister and the inventor girl out of here alive."


    The so called Wendigoes took that as their cue to leap forward, one of them going for us while the other went for the princess.


    I reached out my hand, the lightning that I had been gathering since he started gloating sted into the chest of the monster and flung it back towards the wall at the far side of the room.


    I got ready with my other hand to save the princess but was a little surprised to see that she had her own lightning ready, sending it streaking towards the monster''s head.


    Most likely due to inexperience, her lightning did nothing but stun the monster for a while before it recovered again to leap at her.


    I let loose my own bolt of lightning, the explosion redirecting its flight path towards the other side of the room.


    It was as Brendan said, these things are indeed resilient. Those lightning bolts would have normally sted a hole through a person, but they were still quite intact.


    The guards at the door began moving up towards the princess, clearly intent to grab her in ce of those monsters.


    A quick nod from me was enough to let Eris loose upon them.


    All the guards saw was a sh of metallic silver before they were instantly decapitated with her invisible air des.


    By then the Wendigoes had also gotten to their feet to snarl at us, something that Brendan seemed to have exploited by tossing two bottles at them.


    The bottles smashed on the floor beneath their feet, releasing what appears to be yellow coloured smoke.


    The two of them sniffed at it before brushing the smoke aside with a swipe of their arms, seemingly mocking at the failed attempt with what sounded like gutturalughter.


    Thatughter soon turned into screams of anguish when their skin started bubbling and swelling up, the red lights of their eyes dimming almost to non existence.


    Diao Chan did not waste any time and began weaving her Spell, "Thou who seekst to harm shall move not, locked by mine will unseen; Break not, see not and even in rot, sp in my chains in worlds between! Spirit Bind!"


    Ethereal green chains wrapped around their limbs forcing the monsters to stand still.


    To add on to their bindings, Kiyomi summoned ice to freeze over their limbs, effectively rendering thempletely immobile.


    Manami brought a finger to her lips and small fireballs lit up on the tips of each of her tails.


    Her tails thrusted out without warning and the small fireballs turned into giant methrowers almost immediately,pletely engulfing that side of the room in a red hot ze of fire.


    Everything that had been there was instantly incinerated into ashes, leaving nothing behind.


    All that was left were the two spirits of the Wendigoes just like Brendan said, both of them still bound by the chains that Diao Chan had summoned.


    My body glowed a golden hue as I conjured two more bolts of Divine Lightning, both of which could smite even ethereal spirits.


    Those two monsters could do nothing but watch as the bolt came sting towards them, instantly sting them apart into nothingness.


    There was a short wail of despair as its spirit faded away, most likely banished back into the pits of the Abyss.


    I was just about to gloat at the Prince''s defeat when he startedughing.


    "Hahaha! You main branch people are always so predictable! You guys think if you kill me here everything will be solved? It''s already toote!"

 Chapter 254 - Who Is She?

    (Kiyomi POV)


    "Hahaha! You main branch people are always so predictable! You guys think if you kill me here everything will be solved? It''s already toote!"


    ??


    The weak little thing squealed like the animal he was.


    We just stared at him until he calmed down, smirking at us, "You have no idea what you''re doing¡­ Do you?


    Eris grinned, tapping the t of her de against her shoulder, "Ruining ya day o''course! Ya got anyst words ya wanna say?"


    "Ha! You guys have doomed yourselves and your little group! Even if I fail, you won''t seed!"


    Brendan crossed his arms, "Yeah, doomed us to never remember your existence, that''s what."


    "You think yourself funny huh? I''d like to see how you guys are going to handle the Dong''s invasion by yourselves?! My only regret is not being able to see it!"


    Our alchemist rolled his eyes, "We already knew about that. They''re digging a tunnel through the mountains right? We already stopped the miners."


    The prince stopped moving, staring straight at Brendan with wide eyes.


    "The miners¡­ You guys¡­ You guys stopped the miners? You guys killed them?"


    Eris spoke up, "You mean that random Sect that was kidnapping children to work in the mines? That was me, yep. Got a problem with that?"


    "You¡­ You did? Aha¡­ Ahaha¡­ Ahahahaha!"


    The maniac startedughing noisily.


    I extended one of my tails to strike him in his abdomen, shutting him up.


    "For someone so beneath us, you sure do make a lot of noise," Imented, crossing my arms.


    "Heh... Heh heh¡­ You guys have no idea do you? You thought those guys were mine? Hahaha!"


    I think he has lost his marbles from being cornered. I supposed weak animals like him use this to escape reality¡­ Idiots like him must find it hard to adapt.


    He stopped to grin at us, "Don''t you know? You guys killed your own people without even knowing it!"


    Own people? We never stationed anyone in Eris''s home town so that can''t be possible. Is he just bluffing now? He''s doing a really bad job at it if that is the case.


    The prince spread his arms, "I thought the Dark Sect was always divided, but I never thought it would be to this extent! You guys thought I wouldn''t know huh? Giving yourself some name like ''Master''s Church''... I was already monitoring your actions ever since you guys freed my sister."


    He spat on the ground in disdain.


    I would have skewered him right where he stood if not for the fact that Manami had told us telepathically not to, since he was volunteering free information away.


    "I admit I was a little surprised that Master Lin was actually one of you guys¡­ But I never thought the main branch would have infiltrated so deeply here and sent people of your skills. They must really be desperate huh?"


    Hmmm¡­ So he thinks we are part of the Dark Sect? What gave him the idea?


    "Huh¡­ So you know everything hmmm?" Diao Chan giggled, purely just to egg him into talking more.


    Of course, it worked.


    "I already anticipated your group''s interest in summoning her, do you not care what she will bring forth?! I don''t understand what you think she will bring except death and suffering!"


    Oh? Interesting. From what we managed to gather, there should be a fracture within the Dark Sect right now. We never managed to confirm if the information was genuine, but Brendan had told us that this prince should be the leader of one such group.


    I admit his stupid acting had me thrown for a loop. We almost wanted to punish Brendan for giving out the wrong information back then.


    To date, we actually have no idea what the real goal of the Dark Sect is, most of the time suspecting that they are just doing evil for the sake of tainting this world. But at least now we can have an idea of what these pathetic little bugs are trying to do.


    I chuckled humorlessly, "Huhu¡­ So you know about her¡­ What do you intend to do about it?"


    "All of you think she will bring you salvation¡­ Just because of some half destroyed records said she had been our first ancestor or something, you think she would just grant you power just like that? I have said time and time again, that she will bring nothing but death! But no, you main branch bastards all stuck to your stubborn beliefs!"


    He drew his own de that he had on his waist, "It''s toote now¡­ I''ve found your other agents that you ced in the pce! To think you would have already reced my father and mother before I had even got back here from my post¡­ But you think I would falter just because of that?!"


    The princess was in a state of shock now, I think she hasn''t realised that we are ying out this drama for him to reveal even more things to us and she actually believes we''re Dark Sect.


    "You¡­ All of you are Dark Sect too?" She gasped, stepping away from us.


    Not wanting her to attract more attention than necessary, I waved my hand and froze the door shut.


    The princess nced at the frozen door before turning back to re at us, electricity sparking off her arms.


    She has guts, I will give her that.


    "I suggest you not do that princess¡­" Lian Li warned, her own lightning forming around her. "You will note on top of this."


    She gritted her teeth, "You¡­ Master Lin must be the only one that is innocent¡­ It was all of you that led him astray!"


    Hmm¡­ At least she knows that Master is the purest of them all. No matter how corrupted the world is, it is Master that will remain as the shining beacon for the lost.


    "You are delusional, sister." The prince growled. "He was already one of them from the start¡­ Why else would he free you from my facility?"


    "Why? Why else but because you held me captive?!"


    "Hmph! I don''t know how, but he must have found out about the prophecy! ''The blood of a Royal from the fairer brood shall send her back to her promisednd''! If I did not do what I did, we would have nothing to prepare for her summoning! He knew this and went to stop me!"


    The princess was visibly furious now, "You keep on saying her, her, her! Who the hell even is she?! And even if you needed my blood, couldn''t you have just asked me nicely?!"


    The princess does have a good head on her shoulders, Master does know how to pick them. We were right in the midst of discussing through telepathy on how to make this stupid insect stop ying the pronoun game with us when she offered this simple solution all on her own.


    I''ll make a mental note on asking if we can keep herter.


    The little prince furrowed his brows, "For all I know¡­ They might have reced you as well¡­ First brother was reced, you know? Found his corpse in an unmarked grave with our parents in it too. They had left out second brother because of his potential knowledge with his books and I had been one of them. They didn''t take you either because they deemed you too young to be a threat to them, you wouldn''t have the time to mature enough before their ns wereplete."


    "Lies! Father, Mother and elder brother Bang Jia were all fine weren''t they?!"


    The prince rolled his eyes, "Do you really think they can''t duplicate a person''s face? You just saw me do it didn''t you? As long as they have the real one on hand, they can do it. It''s even easier when the target is not a Practitioner."


    The princess choked, "Why¡­ Why?!"


    "To facilitate her summoning of course. When the country''s regent is under their control, it''s much easier to move around undetected, you know?"


    The princess threw a lightning bolt that barely missed her brother out of frustration, "WHO?! Stop trying to be all mysterious to stall for time you stupid excuse of a brother!"


    The prince scowled at her before turning to us, "The name wouldn''t even have held significance to you¡­ It''s Lilith. They are trying to bring Lilith into this ne. Am I right, you scumbags?"


    ¡­


    ...


    Who?

 Chapter 255 - Are We The Baddies?

    (Prince Bei Ji Xiong POV) [The third Prince]


    *A few hours ago*


    ??


    I tapped my foot near the side entrance impatiently, why is Master Lin taking so long toe back from a trip to the washroom? Is he relieving himself in the other sense of the word there?


    Just when I began to think that he might have gone back to the banquet hall via teleportation, I saw him appear from around the corner.


    "He''s here, go," I ordered.


    The doppelganger monster stepped out into the corridor, heading towards Master Lin.


    These were personally created by the Dark Cardinal of Deception so even Master Lin would have trouble recognising a fake when he''s unfamiliar with the real person.


    The only issue is that I have to control them myself through a partial imntation of my consciousness.


    Unlike the Cardinal, I''m not good enough to be able to control so many at once while also moving around. My limit is at one and I will need to remain still to use them, such is my limitation of not being a natural Practitioner.


    I do have alternative ways to get around this, but that will be revealing my cards too early. Besides, this doppelganger is meant to be disposable.


    Using the doppelganger, I did the usual act of being full of myself to antagonise him, pulling out the poisoned de to just try andnd a lucky hit on him.


    Of course that fails splendidly but it was still within my expectations. The main goal was to at least incriminate him in some way to make everyone else lose trust in him.


    He may be the strongest Practitioner, but if he is unable to extend his influence upon others without the usage of force, he would be seen as nothing but a tyrant.


    I don''t expect him to be defeated, but if this can at least iste him for the next few days toe, it would be a win for me.


    Since hitting him failed, I activated the inscription that was hidden within the doppelganger''s body, creating a wind de that sliced its neck off from the inside.


    Retrieving back my consciousness, I imnted it into the next doppelganger with the body of my eldest brother. The real one is probably on his way to the banquet hall already so I need to time his arrival perfectly.


    I nodded to the guards near the doppelganger, they were the people who have chosen to follow me instead of the main branch''s self-destructive ways. They know what they signed up for and would give their life to the cause.


    With the crown prince''s fake body, I appeared in the corridor to ''discover'' my murder, shouting out an rm that will ''alert'' the guards.


    Once again, I engaged him inbat, trying to at leastnd a hit with my second poisoned de.


    Should he actually choose to kill the crown prince, I would initiate the assassination n on the real one right away. His guards had already been reced with those of my own recently and he shouldn''t suspect a thing.


    None of the fakes yet know that I know who they are, there''s a reason why I''ve been acting like a spoiled, dumb brat all this while after all. If they had been the real ones, they would not have let me act this much of a jerk to everyone.


    That was also how I confirmed Master Lin to be one of them back at the Merchant''s Guild.


    We had never met before as far as I know, but he recognised me and even knew my name at first sight. That overbearing attitude he had and the way he handled my tantrum with the absolute calmness was a clear indication he knew it was all an act.


    I may have fooled everyone but it seems I still was not yet up to par in regards to him.


    This is why I made up a priority n to get rid of him first and his so-called ''Church'' second.


    I believe his ''disciples'' are the main branch''s elite Temrs, sent here to aid him in destroying my followers and paving the way for their summoning of Lilith.


    Master Lin should definitely be one of the higher ranking members of the main branch, maybe even a Cardinal himself which is quite surprising since the Cardinals of the main branch usually stay out of sight and avoid field work.


    But if I can somehow manage to kill him here, that would be a major blow to them.


    Of course, it was not that easy and I do not expect to seed. Although it seems I was right about my suspicion that he did not want to kill unnecessarily to draw attention, thus I thought I had him cornered there with my crown prince act.


    That had been naive thinking on my part.


    Instead of being captured, he chose to escape in a puff of smoke and literally leave us with nothing.


    At least this managed to keep him away from the pce for now, but I do not know if he will return.


    With that n absolutely screwed, I had to push forward with the next phase of the n before he came back.


    My followers and I had already nned and risked too much to get this far, there was no going back now.


    I got rid of the doppelganger and intercepted my eldest ''brother'' in the corridor, giving him some excuse about feeling unwell to escape from the reception.


    He would be the first to enter the hall before the rest of the family in order to ''establish connections''.


    I will leave him alone for now to avoid arousing suspicion from the other Houses and just get rid of him after the reception.


    That left the fake king and queen which was easily dealt with. They never suspected a thing when I went up to them with my usual stupid smile and haughty attitude, demanding them for some inane thing.


    A few stabs from the back when they turned away to dismiss me was enough to permanently put them down.


    At the same time, my followers would also be getting rid of the other spies we had identified over the years. Everything was nned with the utmost detail for this very day.


    If today goes without a hitch, we would be able to fully devote all our resources to stopping the main branch.


    They will try to summon the monster known as Lilith in this continent, believing her to be our first ancestor. Someone managed to find notes about her temple being located here and by granting her existence, she will bestow her followers with unimaginable power.


    But I knew the truth.


    It was true she might grant her followers power if she was as powerful as what those records said, but there was always a catch: The blood of five hundred thousand willing souls must be the price of such a ''blessing''.


    She will bring to this ne nothing but death.


    The main branch had thus incited the Dong country to invade Bei Yang during the time of her summoning. The soldiers who perish on the battlefield will be the ''willing souls'' and every single member involved in her summoning will also contribute to that number.


    In the end, only the upper echelons will get to taste this power.


    Once I knew about such a n, I secretly brought all those who would not want such an ending with me to break off from the main branch, forming our own secret branch here and hoping to set up a form of defense before the day of summoning.


    Our time limit was however long it took for the country of Dong to excavate that damned tunnel. We tried all we can to dy it but they had already taken over Death Pass town way before the execution of their n.


    Even the King, Queen and my eldest brother had been reced with fakes.


    I had to pretend I was still one of them to continue getting the critical information needed to prepare for the eventual day, but that also meant I could not act against them too openly.


    I still acted like I was true to their cause, but I knew it was a matter of time before they figured out I was the instigator for the suddenrge number of deserters that day.


    Over the years we tried to find every way we could to either prevent, dy or even get rid of Lilith if all else fails.


    Our experimentation on a group of Wendigoes we captured showed that we could control monsters with a certain Technique. This led to the idea of forming a monster army that we could use to ''invade'' the capital city to take over it and eventually giving us more freedom of movement after the fakes are killed in the chaos.


    We even tried to see if we could summon Abaddon and what was named a ''Great One'' just to go against Lilith.


    The single parchment we found that read ''The blood of a Royal from the fairer brood shall send her back to her promisednd'' gave us a little hope. As much as I hated it, I ordered the experimentation on my own sister as she was the only female of Royal blood left.


    That was when Master Lin came into the picture, breaking my sister out and destroying that hideout.


    I gave the order for him to be assassinated during their New Year festival, but that n was an absolute loss for us.


    We somehow managed to recover the missing piece to summon Abaddon but he was instantly banished again by Master Lin.


    I took heart in the fact that if Master Lin could stand up to Abaddon, then Abaddon wouldn''t have stood a chance against Lilith in the first ce.


    But it was clear that the main branch was elerating their ns when many of our hideouts started being torn apart, especially those that we hid in the capital''s slums.


    We got wind of a group that called themselves ''Master''s Church'' and I knew immediately they were members of the main branch that were causing it.


    All of our preparations began falling apart because of them but we still managed to salvage one thing.


    My sister''s blood that we had spent so long in researching and experimenting on. We believe we have finally got the answer to the prophecy but we only had enough time to create one vial of it.


    Everything now hinges on that one vial of blood we had, but we did not know where the summoning will take ce.


    That was why for this little ceremony, I had the great idea to follow Master Lin as surely, after an incident like this, he would definitely go back to the headquarters to report.


    When I had the doppelganger attack Master Lin, I managed to get close enough to nt the tracking talisman on him while he was distracted.


    Now all we need to do now is wait for him to lead us there.


    With everything else prepared, I used the doppelganger on myself to transform into the King, then the two controlled Wendigoes will transform into the Queen andter also my eldest brother after we get rid of the fake.


    It is a miracle that my second brother was still himself.


    I can only hope that there won''t be any more unexpected encounterster on and we can finish this without a hitch.

 Chapter 256 - I Make Big Brain Move

    (Prince Bei Ji Xiong POV)


    Of course we had some unexpected encounters¡­


    ??


    The first was that I never ounted for the fact that my sister might have been at least able to control her Quarks to a proficient enough degree.


    The second was the poisoned tea being discovered even before these main branch members drank them.


    Now I am stuck with these Temrs in front of me, my sister trapped in the room with them and all my guards dead.


    When the poison had failed, I already knew the ruse was up. I had at least expected the Wendigoes to take down one of them, but it seems even that was too much to hope for.


    I was already resigned to my death.


    Well, the death of this doppelganger body at least. You didn''t think I would voluntarily stick myself into such a precarious situation without some kind of backup n did you? I did note so far just to fail.


    In fact, when I told them they were toote, I was not bluffing. Earlier on, we found out that my tracking talisman has indeed not gone to waste.


    My followers that had been tracking Master Lin using said talisman had found him entering what appears to be a ruin of some sort.


    They had confirmed that there was presence of the main branch''s Dark Sect members within the area, suggesting the ruins to be a base of theirs.


    I''m sure that some valuable information was at least stored there, perhaps even the ce of summoning itself. Even if it wasn''t and Master Lin knew about the talisman and was leading my scouts on a wild goose chase, he will just be one of the few we are tracking anyway.


    Thus it was just a matter of time before we found the ce.


    The only unfortunate thing from the current situation is that my sister and that inventor girl would most probably be killed by these Temrs. But it was a sacrifice I was willing to make in order for my n to proceed.


    If only she had obediently let my followers take her away, I might have been able to save her.


    The Lindulf girl though¡­ Her invention would have definitely ushered in a new era for us, especially for the non-Practitioners. But I dare not say what will happen to her now that she is also in the hands of the main branch.


    If she is still alive after this and held against her will, I will definitely try to rescue her to make her produce those as weapons for us.


    It was a blessing to learn that those Temrs had mistakenly killed those people stationed at Death Pass town. I bet they thought those were my followers trying to reinforce the mountain tunnels to dy the Dong''s invasion when in actual fact they were trying to speed it up by helping them dig.


    This should dy the invasion by at least a day or two, which would cause a misalignment in their schedule of summoning Lilith.


    If she doesn''t get the blood she needs, they will need to sacrifice more people on their side which would diminish their power or risk having Lilith go berserk on them.


    Either way, we would be ready with the blood to send her back from whence she came.


    I adjusted my grip on my de, not that I expect to even win here.


    "Ara, ara? How sad, little prince," The brown haired fox youkai sneered at me. Typical of the main branch members to look down on everyone else that is beneath their rank. "It seems like your little time is up~"


    That''s right, that''s what I want you to think.


    I shifted my weight slightly, "Perhaps, but you guys will never seed in your ns. I didn''t even need to do much in the end, since you already dyed the Dong''s invasion yourselves! You guys will just be fodder for Lilith because there isn''t enough sacrifices!"


    "Kukuku~ You speak as though you know her very intimately hmmm?" The girl wearing the qipao giggled.


    I smirked at her, "This is why I say you guys have no idea what you''re getting into. The higher ups never told you about her did they? Just promised you that she will grant you all power¡­ But did they say what the price was? Do you even think there will be five hundred thousand casualties in a single battle between Bei Yang and the Dongs? You guys will be sacrificed to fill up the missing numbers!"


    They started ncing at each other, clearly they did not know about that little bit of info I just gave.


    Good, this will nt some doubts in their minds and they may be inclined to dig out the truth themselves. As long as that little doubt exist, they will begin to question their actions which will slow down or even impede their progress.


    If I keep this up, I might even be able to convince them to abandon the main branch!


    "Have you never realised how they kept the records of Lilith secret? It''s because they know all of you will turn against them the moment you know! Would you be willing to throw your lives away to give those bastards power?!"


    "So you say¡­ But how do you even know all this?" The white haired fox youkai asked, her eyes narrowing.


    "Do you not know who led the excavation of the ruins that resulted in the discovery of her prophecy in the first ce? You didn''t think I would at least know what we dug up?"


    Yes, it was because of that I managed to find the truth for myself. The higher ups were quick to cover up any information about it and I was kept under close watch for quite a long time. I had seen the stone tablet with the runes by chance and it was fortunate no one knew I could read them.


    I had to keep up my act of ignorance until they were convinced or I might have been purged then.


    "Think about it! Those bastards never cared about you in the first ce! You are all just sacrificial pawns! And even if you guys were exempted from the sacrifice, Lilith would deste this entire continent! Even with your powers, you would only live to serve her as her dogs! Is that what you want?!"


    I could see it now, they were wavering. I just need a little bit more push!


    "That Master Lin of yours, he never cared about you either! He will toss all of you aside just to gain more power for himself! How else do you think he got so strong? He is nothing but a gutless, self-centered, power-hungry--"


    I stopped myself when I felt the sudden shift in atmosphere.


    It felt like an incredible weight was pushing down against me, almost forcing me to my knees and making it almost impossible to breathe.


    "Sisters¡­ Brother¡­ I think we have heard enough¡­" The golden haired one dered, gathering lightning in her hands.


    Their swordswoman drew her de, "Indeed¡­"


    "Ufufufu¡­ Such a silly little boy¡­" The brown fox chuckled mirthlessly.


    What?


    Why?


    Was it something I said? Why did they suddenly turn so hostile?


    Even the little girl of the group turned up her nose at me, "Man¡­ Bad¡­ Cwush¡­ Bwalls¡­"


    I shivered.


    There is nothing I can do then¡­ I will cut my losses here, make a ''final stand'', then proceed on with the rest of the n.


    I just hope I can bring my consciousness out of this doppelganger before I feel too much pain.


    I roared and charged.

 Chapter 257 - Lightning Can Strike The Same Place Twice

    (Lian Li POV)


    I rxed my shoulders, allowing my lightning to disperse into the air.


    ??


    All of us looked down at the charred, decapitated and half frozen corpseying at the side of the room. I doubt he cane back from that one.


    Surprisingly, even the princess had chipped in with her lightning to punish this little trash a few moments ago.


    But now she maintains her distance with us, though there was no fear in her eyes .


    "So that''s it huh? All of you taking advantage of Master Lin''s kindness and benevolence for your own gains¡­ All of you deserve a fate worse than death!" The princess roared defiantly.


    I admit, we were going to see how far we can take this little joke just to see her sincerity towards Master but I think she had already shown enough by now.


    "Ufufufu~ Rx princess, all of this was just an act to get the little trash to talk, we are not part of that despicable group of trash," Manami assured her.


    I nodded, "Yes, it ispletely unthinkable for us who have known Master''s light to ever turn against him."


    "Kukuku~ Anyone who does so definitely deserves a fate worse than death," Diao Chan finished.


    The princess still seemed a little skeptical, not that I don''t understand why. I would''ve tagged her as naive if such a simple thing would convince her so easily.


    "How do I know if whatever you''re saying now isn''t the lie instead?" She asked.


    "Would showing you my memories help convince you?" I suggested


    The princess narrowed her eyes at me, "This wouldn''t be an attempt to brainwash me, would it?"


    I raised my palm, "I swear on my Master''s name."


    That seemed to put her a little at ease.


    "In that case... How are you sure that all this while I am not putting on an act to get closer to Master Lin as well?" The princess pointed out.


    Manami lifted a finger, "You will show us your memories at the same time as Lian Li, if you agree to it."


    She hesitated for a moment but nodded, "Very well. Show me."


    I stretched out my hands to her and she held them in hers. Giving a nod to Manami, my fox sister activated the Technique that will let her see my memories, starting from my childhood.


    What the princess doesn''t know is if it was revealed that what she told us was a lie, I would not hesitate to kill her depending on what the truth is.


    Scenes of her childhood sh past my eyes, most of them seemingly innocent and carefree. As expected of a princess I suppose.


    Being the only girl in the Royal Family, she was treated with great care in her younger years. Everything that she needed and wanted was provided for her, though she showed great interest in the study of Practitioners despite not being one.


    Everything seemed like a fairytale for her until she woke up in a roompletely unfamiliar to her while numerous strangers crowded around her. It was such a sudden change since she had gone to bed as per normal the previous night and she had even spent some time talking with her brothers about her Coming of Age in a few months.


    She had been stripped nude and strapped to a table with metallic restraints, unable to move an inch.


    What followed after that were the worst days of her life.


    They stuck her with needles and directly grafted inscriptions on her skin with a de, sometimes the torture would go on for days without giving her time rest.


    Once or twice a few of those scum would give in to their lust and use her for their own entertainment.


    The only silver lining was that they did not go all the way with her, since apparently she needed to stay a virgin to ensure her blood''s purity.


    In addition to that, all the experimentation seemed to have some kind of effect on her Cultivation Point as it matured in a short span of time, giving her the capabilities of a Practitioner.


    She found out about her powers when she used them on instinct once, frying a few nearby Dark Sect members into ashes with her Divine Lightning.


    They were quick to subdue her and kept her constantly drugged afterwards, the drugs having the effect of keeping her Cultivation Point constantly drained and limiting her mental capacity.


    Being underground, she could not tell if days, weeks or even months had gone by, her mind aplete mess and her body nearing its limits from the constant torture.


    She had almost given up all hope until she felt the entire ce shake, as though an angry God had been awoken from its slumber.


    The Dark Sect members that had been around her immediately rushed out, following one of their brethren''s shout of rm. It was fortunate that this prevented the administration of her usual drugs and it allowed her to wake somewhat.


    None of them bothered to free the princess when they left however, leaving her to whatever fate had in store for her.


    Fate manifested itself as a part of the ceiling dropping down from above, smashing right at the edge of the table she was on and breaking it into pieces.


    Her restraints shattered from the force of impact and she was now suddenly free.


    That crash managed to bring her back to her senses, the princess finding the strength she needed to hobble her way towards the exit.


    She escaped from theboratory and followed themotion up a set of stairs, picking up a spare robe to cloth herself on the way.


    It was there she found our most glorious Master, throwing thest of the decapitated corpses into the pile to set it aze.


    Master seemed to look down at his feet for a good while, as though checking on the floor below him.


    That must be what gave it away that Master had intended to free her from the start.


    But because of her drained Cultivation Point, she did not emit much of a presence which must be the reason why Master had not sensed her hiding in the shadows.


    As though satisfied with what he had seen, Master nodded before turning away, leaving the bodies to burn behind him.


    The princess was not sure if she should call out to Master but opted to follow a distance behind.


    It wasn''t long before she saw Master return to our little camp, watching from a distance as we greeted Master on his return.


    A wave of nostalgia hit me when I saw myself there, still naive and blissfully unaware of the scale of taint present in this world.


    I still remember that the night before this happened, I still regarded Manami as a rival of mine and was afraid she would steal Master from me.


    But now we know¡­ Master belongs to no one and it is us who belong to Him.


    Such a simple answer allowed us to receive all the love we could ever ask for from Master, sometimes even a little bit afraid that we were undeserving of such love.


    Through the princess''s eyes, I saw how Master showed us his smile that we loved where moments ago he had been in anguish and pain.


    No one can im to be more divine than Master.


    If anyone were to dare say otherwise, I would definitely gut them and hang them with their intestines before having them watch me purge their entire family and burn down their home.


    The princess also decided to make herself scarce here, her mind a whirl of emotions at that time. Most of it was thinking about how she had no right to approach Master in her current state and she would definitely clean herself up before approaching Master again.


    She returned to the pce in her ragged form and was almost thrown out by the guards because of her appearance. That would have been her fate if her own personal maid hadn''t passed by then and recognised her, bringing her back into the pce with her.


    Though there were someplications with her family on her return, such things were already of little importance. She had set her mind on reuniting with Master again, whatever the cost.


    That began her own training where she sought to better control her new capabilities, seeking out instruction manuals and teaching herself the basics.


    But learning alone can only get one so far.


    She needed a teacher, and there was no one she would bow her head to other than Master.


    That kept her in a dilemma as she did not know how she could learn under Master with her position, especially when Heaven Sect was not subordinate to the Royal Family.


    Fate was still on her side, however, when she used her Lightning in a fit of rage. She had thrown one of her Lightning bolts at the fat noble who her father had been intending to marry her to, taking off one of his arms effortlessly.


    In order to protect the daughter from the noble Houses'' ire, it was decided she would be learn under a strong Practitioner that would keep said nobles from touching the princess lest her Master takes offence.


    The princess had taken the opportunity to send an invitation to Master but no one actually expected Master would ept the terms to her bout so easily.


    Of course we found outter that it was the third scumbag''s doing, but that''s beside the point.


    The memory ends at where she saw Master again during her parade, his visage shining so brightly in the crowd that it was impossible to miss.


    Both the princess and I released our hands before staring at each other.


    Nothing needed to be said as we pulled each other in a hug,forting each other on our own pasts.


    The other girls also came in for a group hug, all of them had seen what I saw as well and weed her as a fellow sister.


    Brendan still stood to the side awkwardly twiddling his thumbs.


    In the absence of Master, I will teach her all I know to guarantee her position as a sister of ours!


    Then together, both the princess¡­ No. Both Guiying and I will bathe this tainted world with our cleansing Divine Lightning in Master''s name!


    We will make sure this world will finally be suitable to host Master''s divinity!

 Chapter 258 - The Drums Of War

    (Diao Chan POV)


    And so we gained a new sister.


    ??


    I believe most of us here have some kind of history or other that we have yet to share.


    I believe I speak for all the girls when I say that none of us care about each other''s past outside of whether it will be a threat to Master or not. What matters the most is how we will serve Master in the present.


    Through Princess Guiying''s memories, we have confirmed her sincerity and that she bears no ill will towards Master and that is already good enough for us.


    Just when we were getting in the mood of sistership, there was a loud bang on the door.


    All of us turned back to stare at the still frozen door.


    Most likely someone tried to rush into the room but because Kiyomi''s ice had frozen it solid, the door did not budge in the slightest.


    Kiyomi raised an eyebrow at Lian Li who gave a nod in return.


    The fox youkai waved her hand over the door and the frozen door shattered, revealing a stunned guard who was just in the midst of getting up from the ground.


    "Prin¡­ Princess? Where¡­ Where is his Majesty?" He stammered.


    Guiying frowned at him, "He is upied. What is it? To try and barge into the room like that, it better be important."


    Probably spurred by hermanding tone, the guard bowed, "Apologies Princess! I have a report from our spies regarding the Dongs! They have enlisted the help of arge group of rogue Earth Practitioners that are helping them excavate the tunnel!"


    Arge group of rogue Earth Practitioners? So sudden? This is definitely the work of that damnable Dark Sect no matter how you look at it.


    They must havee up with this contingency n after Eris killed off their miners on this side of the mountain, offering some of their own Practitioners as ''mercenaries'' for the Dongs.


    Guiying gave an uncharacteristic growl, "How much time do we have?"


    The guard gulped, "The¡­ The scouts estimate at about¡­ Five days¡­ Five days before they breach our side..."


    Five days¡­ That is not nearly enough time to mobilise a proper army from here to Death Pass town. Not to mention the fact that Bei Yang''s standing army was barely in the ten thousands.


    It was a well known fact that the Dongs were a militaristic country, their military power far outstrips Bei Yang''s even should we mobilize every man woman and child.


    We could not even count on the Sects since most of them here are not beholden to the Royal Family, some of them having existed before the nation''s founding. If the price is right, they might even aid the invaders instead.


    For Bei Yang, engaging the Dong army right as they are exiting the tunnels would be the best action to limit the number disadvantage for this war.


    However, I have no doubt that should Master choose to take the field of battle, even if we had to face millions of enemies we would stille out on top.


    But to involve Master in this without his consent is definitely not something we as his disciples should do.


    Manami immediately activated her telepathy Technique and tried to call Master.


    All of us waited for her but she only turned back and shook her head after a few moments.


    "I am not able to connect to Master¡­ Either Master has blocked off all telepathicmunications, or there is something that is blocking such means ofmunication."


    This isn''t good¡­ Does this mean that Master is in trouble?


    No, the tracking Spell that I had ced on Master without his knowledge is still working fine. It would have notified me if Master was in distress in any way.


    That means Master must have cut offmunications for a reason.


    "If the Dongs invade us¡­ They will surely destroy Master''s home as well¡­ I do not think Heaven Sect will side with the invaders, especially if the Dark Sect is aiding them..." Brendan pointed out. "Though I am well aware of my shorings¡­ I will fight them if I have to."


    I nodded, "The Dongs were never known for showing much mercy, especially after the stupid Feng Xian killed the previous king. Now the entire country is run by a few generals who think nothing of killing civilians should it further their own cause. Those dumb Sects who refuse to aid this war think they can avoid this war by staying neutral are just naive."


    Eris bit her thumb, "If we were to gather everyone¡­ Could we stand a chance?"


    I shook my head, "If the Dongs were serious in their invasion, we''ll be facing against at least a few hundred thousand mening through those caves."


    Princess Guiying gritted her teeth before turning towards the guard, "Give the order for emergency mobilization! I am authorizing contingency n Death Wall! If we get everyone we can to move out now, we might still make it! We did not n for this to fail!"


    The guard''s eyes goggled, "You¡­ You knew? But¡­ But the King¡­"


    "Father is already dead! We have no time for this! Give the order or our entire country will be brought to ruins!"


    The guard scampered off to obey.


    "Death Wall?" Kiyomi asked.


    Guiying sighed, "We always knew the Dongs woulde sooner orter but not without warning. We had several preparations already in ce to defend against them though most of theme at a price. This n would be conscripting and arming the civilians with the most basic of gear to be sent to the front lines. We can have a sizable force ready within the day to move out."


    "An untrained peasant with a sword is no better than a child with a stick," Kiyomi pointed out.


    The princess gave a wry smile, "True, but arge enough group of said peasants with their spears pointed the right way can still stop a cavalry charge."


    I turned towards ria, "You mentioned you had the things ready?"


    ria sighed, "I didn''t think we''ll have that little time to prepare as well¡­ I need to go back and get everything ready to move towards Death Pass town, that in itself would take about five days¡­"


    "I can teleport you back," Manami offered. "It is only a shame that I am yet strong enough to move entire armies around¡­"


    Kiyomi ced a hand on her sister''s shoulder, "It is no fault of yours sister, we will get through this for sure."


    "In that case¡­ I should be able to make it there in five days!" ria squealed in excitement. "If you guys can get them to gather up, I can bring in my own cavalry to smash right into them in one go!"


    Guiying raised an eyebrow, "You have arge enough cavalry force in that small town of yours to turn this battle around? How did you even find that many horses?"


    ria gave her a mischievous smile, "I have been preparing for quite a while."


    "For good I hope?"


    ria pouted at her, "It is all for Onii-sama''s sake! Without Onii-sama I would not have gotten here!"


    "Onisamar?"


    "She means her brother," Eris exined helpfully. "Master is her adoptive brother before he became a Practitioner."


    Guiying''s eyes widened, "Oh! Where are my manners! I apologize for not knowing this sooner! Of course Master Lin''s family would be as gifted as he is! You have my greatest respect!"


    "Ehehehe~ Onii-sama is indeed the greatest!"


    Manami pped her shoulder, "We have no more time to waste, I will bring you back to your town and you can prepare your cavalry to move. The rest of us will gather our followers and move to Death Pass town as soon as we are able."


    Lian Li turned to Guiying, "Would you be able to unite the Sects and Houses?"


    Guiying nched, "Without my father and my brothers¡­ They would see this as the prime opportunity to overthrow the Royal Family instead¡­"


    "Opportunistic fools¡­ They will rule over nothing but smoke and mes should the Dongs have their way," I cursed.


    "What about your second brother? He''s still here right?" Brendan pointed out.


    She gritted her teeth, "That bastard who would give away this country to the Dark Sect¡­ I will execute him with my own hands before the day is done. But I don''t doubt my third brother had already arranged for him to be taken away with his own followers. That just leaves me to deal with this."


    "We will help you in any way we can. Heaven Sect will at least stand by you for thising war," Lian Li assured.


    "You can speak for the entire Sect?"


    Lian Li grinned and nodded, "There is no way we will leave our newest sister high and dry."


    That is true for all of us. If one of us is gone, Master will be sad, and there is nothing else that is worse in the world than Master being sad.


    That is why, the Dongs shall be added on our purge list. All of them will know and regret what transgressions they have done this very day.


    Not to mention that stupid Dark Sect as well, I think it''s high time that we got rid of them once and for all.


    But for now, we will be marching to war.

 Chapter 259 - I’d Rather Not Sneak Around

    (MC POV)


    It''s been a while since Ist had to sneak around like this.


    ??


    Honestly though, when I followed the tracking inscription I put on that guy, thest thing I expected was to find a giant ruin like this.


    Judging by the age on the stone, this ce might possibly even predate the forming of the Beiyang country, quite a curious ce indeed.


    Oh, I knew the Crown Prince ced some kind of tracking talisman on me already. That''s why I came here directly on purpose so that he could investigate it and send some people down to take care of this ce in case I can''t or don''t want to.


    If I find it too bothersome or whatever, I''ll just stick the talisman on some random guy and leave it to them.


    Right now I''m just walking through this series of tunnels a good distance away from Death Pass town, the entrance of which was suspiciously left unguarded.


    Not sure if that was deliberate on their part or I managed to catch them in between shifts?


    The walls were filled with carvings of various scenes, though I was not sure about what. From what I can see, the ce seems to be created by a cult of some kind, its members worshipping what I assume to be a horned demon of some sort.


    Unfortunately, I do not recognise the demon depicted in the carvings, so I have no idea what this ce actually is.


    One thing I know for sure is that the Dark Sect have definitely taken over this ce for their own use.


    I had to avoid several patrols of these members by hiding in crevices or the ceiling when they passed by, just in case they had a special skill or artifact that allowed them to see through or sense my invisibility.


    Judging by the number of people I have seen walking around here, I have no doubt that this ce is more than just a simple hideout, the real question is what was this ce used for?


    I made the decision to just follow the crowd, figuring that the ce with more people would be where I would find the information I need.


    Rounding one of the corners, I spotted a group of them gathered together and walking away at a rather quick pace, the one leading them dressed to look rather important with his sigils and embroidered robes.


    I snuck close to them by floating along the ceiling, listening in on their conversation.


    One of them seemed to be reading off a report to the important guy, "We already confirmed their infiltration, so things will be proceeding right on schedule."


    The important person nodded, "Good. War or no, we will have the blood ready. The exact time must not be missed for that is when the fabric between worlds is the thinnest. We will never get this chance again in a million years."


    Another one at the back spoke up, "The number of sacrifices we will need to make though¡­ Would we have enough?"


    The important guy stayed silent for a moment before speaking, "We have already sent someone to warn them right? They will get five days, just enough time for them to issue an emergency mobilization order and bring a number of people to the field of battle. Though it''s not much, but that will contribute enough to the number that we will only need a couple more from our side to fill in."


    "About that, there have been a few dissenters amongst the sacrifices, some of them getting a few¡­ Ideas¡­"


    He rolled his eyes, "No doubt they''re one of those guys. Separate those who show such behavior and lock them up with the unwillings. They will be part of the first sacrifice."


    Well, this talk about sacrifices and what not is quite ominous if you ask me. Still, it''s rather typical of the Dark Sect to engage in such things I suppose.


    But what do they mean by this field of battle? And the talk of an emergency mobilization unnerves me. Were they nning on doing something big in the country of Dong?


    I had to stop following them when they walked towards a doorway nked by guards wearing ominous ck coloured te mail, recognising those guards for what they were.


    Abyssal Knights, suits of armour inhabited by tortured souls of the dead. One of these things requires at least a hundred living beings that were tortured for three days straight to create. As long as the guy who binded them doesn''t die, these things will keep regenerating themselves no matter how many times you break that armour.


    Since they were kind of like an undead, they require neither sleep nor sustenance to keep functioning.


    Guess there''s a Practitioner around here quite proficient in Spirit, Astral and Darkness Quarks, probably a Master level at least.


    These guys have spirit vision so tricks like invisibility wouldn''t work on them either, making them the perfect set of sentries.


    For them to post two as mere door guards means whatever is behind them is quite important.


    Of course, I do have a way to banish them, but since the summoner would know when one ''dies'' I shall leave them be for now.


    I would prefer to keep things as quiet as I can for now since I have no idea how big this ce is. If I just kill everything on sight, they might have enough time to keep whatever they are doing here and escape before I can find out what.


    Ugh¡­ This ce is probably huge and I really don''t feel prowling my way through it though¡­ Maybe I should actually just go ballistic after all? I''m just going to assume this ce is like that group who tried to summon a Great One, which they might not have actually summoned if I wasn''t there.


    I went back from where I came from, intending to see what else I can find there. If this ce is seriously too much effort to go through, I''ll just leave.


    But just as I had that thought, a robed guy turned the corner with two more Abyssal Knights nking him.


    "Well, well, well¡­ Seems like a monkey managed to sneak its way in here. Guards are getting quite sloppy these days," The guy tutted.


    Ah¡­ This guy must be the one controlling the Abyssal Knights then.


    "So, you''re another one of the betrayer''s goons aren''t you? First time you guys actually managed to get this far. Quite impressive. Oh well, we can always use more sacrifices, hahaha!"


    Ah, that''s right, he probably can see my spirit form using the spirit vision, but he can''t actually see what my face looks like.


    I was going to run but I just had a great idea.


    Let them capture me and put them with where they are putting the ''unwillings'' as well! Why take the time to find them, when they will bring me to them instead right?


    Doesn''t take a genius to know that the Dark Sect currently have at least two different factions inside it right now, one where they don''t want to be sacrifices and another who wants sacrifices.


    All I need to do is just change my face a little bit using a restructuring Technique, change my robes to one of the Dark Sect robes I picked up that I didn''t auction off way back when I ''rescued'' the princess, activate my storage ring''s invisibility inscription, then proceed to charge that guy like an idiot.


    The guy scoffed at me, probably thinking I was trying to escape from him.


    He pointed his finger at me and one of the Abyssal Knights came charging towards me, its wicked ymore held in both its hands.


    I made a show of panicking at the thing''s advance before being splendidly flung away by a sh from its de. I even made sure to use one of the spare chickens I kept in my storage ring to spray blood all over the area.


    I crashed into the wall nearby and deactivated my invisibility, showing my defeated form for him.


    The acting must have convinced him since he startedughing like a madman, "Hahaha! To think he would actually send someone as weak as you toe here! Well then, you will definitely make a fine sacrifice indeed!"


    I mentally did a guts pose. Yeah, bring me to your dissenters, I could get more information out of them than if I snuck around myself!


    And if they''re dumb enough to keep all their so called ''sacrifices'' in one ce, then all the more better for me too!


    I feigned unconsciousness as the two Abyssal Knights came closer, lifting me up by the arms to drag me away through another door down the corridor. The hooded guy justughed as he walked away, no doubt thinking I was already taken care of.


    Well¡­ That was easier than I thought.

 Chapter 260 - Don’t Drop The Soap

    (MC POV)


    Surprisingly, they actually did put all the sacrifices together in one giant hall.


    ??


    I had half expected each of them to have their own separate cell to be locked up in, just in case to avoid the sacrifices colluding together to work against their captors.


    But it seems like they have some form of Quark inhibitor inscriptionid around the area that severely limits the usage of Quarks.


    Any Technique that a Practitioner tries to materialise will be absorbed and dispersed by the inscription, destroying the Technique even before it can be manifested.


    Normal Practitioners probably wouldn''t be able to use any Techniques while inside this inscription, which is most likely why they aren''t worried about the prisoners banding together. With the thick stone walls and the steel reinforced doors, no normal mortal can get out of here easily even if they grouped together.


    The Abyssal Knights tossed me onto the stone floor, not even acknowledging anyone else in the hall before turning back to m the door shut.


    I pushed myself off the ground, dusting myself while I inspected my surroundings.


    The hall itself was spacious enough to fit a few thousand people without issue, though there were only a few hundred or so people currently in here. A small hole was present at the very top of the ceiling to let in a little bit of sunlight, but that hole was too small to fit even a child and way too high up for anyone to reach.


    The fact that the hall is so huge is rather unnerving though, since it probably means they were expecting a lot more sacrifices than this.


    I was still in the midst of considering my next course of action when a group of five men approached me.


    The one in the middle was a big and fat fellow that was a head taller than I was, I could almost feel the ground shake from each step he took.


    The other four following him were obviously hisckeys judging from their generic appearance and obvious non-importance.


    The fat guy raised his chin at me when he reached me, "New guy eh? You want to survive in here, you either obey me or you suffer every single waking moment, got it?"


    Wow¡­ I mean, you guys are literally on the chopping block you know? Despite that, you guys are still trying to establish a hierarchy here? Like¡­ Why?


    I crossed my arms, "Really now? And who the hell are you supposed to be?"


    One of hisckeys stepped forward, "Huh?! You mean to say you don''t know who our Boss Zhu is?! Where the hell did youe from huh?!"


    I took a moment to consider what to say, remembering who that Abyssal Knight guy assumed me to be before he had those things bring me here.


    "Well, I was under who they call ''Betrayer'' and I don''t think I''ve ever heard of you."


    "Cheh, you must be new then to even refer to the prince by that name¡­ I bet this was literally your first infiltration mission huh?" The fat guy, or rather, Boss Zhu guessed.


    Prince? So I guess one of them is the real mastermind. The third prince is dead, the crown prince is aplete mess, so the second prince is the mastermind?


    "I was not here by choice," I grumbled.


    "Heh, a rebellious one boss. Probably under a ve contract I reckon," Anotherckeymented.


    The fat thing smirked at me, "Ho ho¡­ We will have so much fun with you indeed. How about you take off that robe of yours first?"


    Are.


    You.


    Serious.


    This is the hall where everyone here is going to be dead sooner orter right? Where do they even get the mental capacity to think up such things even here?


    Are you humans just that trashy?


    Ah¡­ Now that I think about it, that''s probably the reason why.


    Since they knew they were already going to die anyway, there won''t be any consequences to their actions.


    And since everyone here has been relegated to a non-Practitioner, numbers would normally triumph here seeing how most Practitioners never bothered training their own martial skills.


    I had taken the chance to inspect the rest of the people within the room and most were either purposefully looking away or actually grinning and watching us, enjoying the show.


    Of course, I have no intention of going along with their whims, even I have limits ok?


    I raised a finger, "Here''s a suggestion, you do your own stuff and I do mine. Neither of us needs to care about each other."


    The fat boy and hisckeys looked at one another beforeughing out loud.


    "Hahaha! Listen boy! I don''t know how it works with your group and I don''t care how high of a position you might have upied back at your branch. But in here, my words arew. Got it?"


    I tilted my head slightly, "I am only offering this once. Go your own way and leave me alone, or you''ll be picking up your teeth from the ground."


    "Ohhhh, big and scary now aren''t you? Boys, strip him!"


    The one closest to me stepped forward, his hand reaching out to grab my right shoulder.


    It never reached its destination as I made a grab for his wrist, twisting it to force him down on a knee before mming my fist into the back of his elbow.


    There was a loud crack when his arm bent the other way, the man letting loose a shriek of pain as I released him to cradle his broken arm.


    I took a small step to the side to avoid the punch thrown towards my head by the next guy, my own fist burying into his abdomen and knocking the wind out of him.


    Grabbing him by both his arms, I pulled downwards to m his chin into my raised knee. The guy was sent flying backwards to copse onto the ground, unmoving.


    Thest two tried toe at me together, one of them moving behind me while the other came from my front.


    The one in front attempted a wild haymaker towards my head, an attempt I easily stopped by blocking his wrist with the back of my hand.


    Using my other hand to grab his arm, I pulled and twisted my body around, mming my captive against thest guy who had been charging towards me from behind.


    The collision sent the other one sprawling onto the ground, giving me time to pull the front guy back on his feet.


    I braced myself before kicking his right knee, snapping it with a loud crack before silencing his screams with a punch to the side of his face to knock him out cold.


    Thest guy was in the midst of pushing himself off the ground before I sent an uppercut to his chin, permanently putting him back down for the next hour or so.


    I turned my head slowly towards the fat boy before starting my slow walk towards him.


    His eyes grew wide before he started taking a few steps back, his hands raised in some kind of defence.


    "Hey¡­ Hey¡­ That er¡­ That was just a joke you know? You er¡­ You don''t have to¡­"


    "Clench your jaw," I ordered, stopping an arm''s reach away from him.


    "Wha¡­ What?"


    "Clench your jaw."


    "We¡­ We''re all working for the same person right? We''re¡­ We''re colleagues! You¡­ You don''t support infighting right? I can¡­"


    "I won''t ask again. Run and I will break your limbs."


    He clenched his jaw.


    I smashed my elbow across his face, knocking out most of his teeth from his mouth.


    With the fat boy dealt with, I turned back to address the room, "Anybody who was enjoying the show of the fat boy picking on the new guy¡­ Either you have your heads shaven by the time the sunlight disappears from that hole or I do it for you. And I will use a spoon to scrape it off your goddamn scalp if ites down to it."


    The ones who were guilty of it paled, a few of them already scurrying away.


    Well, guess those times I get locked up in the Spiritual Family''s prison for attempting to escape actually came in handy!


    You learn things you never knew you needed in the weirdest of ces.

 Chapter 261 - I’m The Boss Now

    (MC POV)


    "B¡­ Boss¡­ The¡­ The food is here¡­ You... You want me to get it for you?"


    ??


    I looked up to see one of the Boss Zhu''s formerckeys stuttering at me. If I remember correctly, he was the guy that got a knee to the chin.


    It''s only been a day and it seems like the whole hierarchy of this ce shiftedpletely.


    There were also quite a number of people with shaved heads around the ce now, most of them obviously not clean shaven since they didn''t have any sharp objects to shave with. How they did it was anyone''s guess.


    The Boss Zhu guy hadn''t shown his face since that incident either, and neither have I gone ahead to find him, at least not yet. I''ll eventually get to him just to see what he knows about our current predicament without giving away my real identity, that''s why I had tried to spend the rest of yesterday alone to think of a n.


    Tried being the key word here.


    The moment I found a ce to settle down, a number of people had approached me to ''pay respects''.


    I didn''t realise this, but apparently there were quite a lot of different factions within the Dark Sect itself. And here I had thought that they were united with amon goal or something, but I guess when you have an organization this big, it is to be expected.


    When I asked, many of them seem to have varying reasons to break off from what they call the ''Main Branch''. The mostmon reason was of course, not wanting to be the sacrifice for whatever grand scheme the main branch people had.


    There were also the few who weren''t happy with the status quo on the management and were also sent here for their opinions apparently. Like one of them was sent here for saying that they should have ''Potluck gatherings every other day''.


    Harsh.


    No wonder the prisoners were so divided, most of them probably hate each other from the start. With the different factions being thrown together, they would naturally find their own group and stick to them, ostracizing everyone else.


    I guess when this Boss Zhu came around, he became the biggest bad in the room with his minions, bullying everyone else into submission just because hisckeys could fight or something.


    But now that I''ve beaten the toughest group around, the fear naturally transferred over to me.


    Well, it works out for me so I ain''t going toin.


    Though this ''boss'' business is definitely not my cup of tea, not gonna lie.


    Kind of makes me remember all those stupid ''bosses'' that were in that Spiritual Family''s prison, always so damn full of themselves even though they got themselves locked in there.


    I''m already missing my disciples already¡­


    "No, it''s fine. Let''s go," I grunted, pushing myself up to my feet.?"What did they get us this time?"


    He gaped at me for a moment before answering, "It¡­ It''s just¡­ The usual bread¡­ I¡­ Should I go ask them for more?"


    I raised an eyebrow, "Why? Would they even bother taking your request seriously? Aren''t we meant to be their sacrifices?"


    "Er¡­ Ye¡­ Yeah¡­ But¡­ But they would¡­ Erm¡­ Back then they used to make use of us to¡­ To control the people here¡­ So..."


    Ah, I understand. They set the prisoners on each other so they don''t have to police us themselves that much.


    Probably just give the more obedient ones better living conditions or maybe even the promise of an exemption of being sacrificed if they gave results. Exins why they were so eager to screw over everyone else.


    I waved my hand, "Don''t bother. I''d rather not be beholden to the people who threw me in here the first ce."


    "Un¡­ Understood, boss¡­"


    We continued our way for a few moments before he spoke up again, "If¡­ If you don''t mind me asking Boss¡­ How¡­ How did they manage to put you in here?"


    "Isn''t it obvious?" I answered without turning around. "I let them."


    "A¡­ Ah... I see¡­ May¡­ May I ask why?"


    "No, you may not."


    That shut him up quickly.


    It''s good to give them some info to go on, but it''s also good to at least keep some things to yourself and let them gossip about it. Usually that would create the most oundish of results and I have no doubt by the end of the day, all of them will be trying to guess why I was here.


    Prisoners have a lot of free time on their hands after all, so they are bound to talk among themselves if they get some really juicy info.


    And once they start talking, their topics would naturally drift towards things they are most familiar with. It will then be a simple thing for me to listen in and find out more about what they know without even the need to ask them.


    Yesterday I had already interrogated them as much as I could without being too suspicious, the only few things I learnt was that they were trying to summon something that would empower everyone in the Dark Sect.


    They were pretty vague about what was going to be summoned, some of them referring to the summon as an ''it'' while the others used ''her'' so I''m still plenty confused.


    If listening to these guys turn out to be a dead end, I might need to question someone of a higher authority that I can dispose of without suspicion.


    I would rather not kill any of the sacrifices around here just in case I need themter, so maybe a guard or something?


    Reaching the front of the hall, I saw a long queue of people lining up obediently in pairs, no doubt for the food distribution today.


    I tried to join the back of the queue but all of them immediately parted way to let me through when they saw me, giving me respectful bows of greeting.


    "Boss!"


    "Morning Boss!"


    "Good day Boss!"


    I just nodded back in acknowledgement while I continued my way to the front. Since they let me through without any prompting from me, who am I to deny them?


    Among the crowd were a number who threw grateful nces my way, it wasn''t that hard to guess they were people that Zhu guy tormented before.


    Not sure if I should feel d about Dark Sect members feeling grateful towards me.


    I reached the front of the queue just as the doors were swung open, letting a group of fully armed guards march in.


    Each of them were wearing full te armour with an open faced helmet of simr designs. Only one of them had a feathered plume stuck to the top of it.


    There were six armed guards in total with two baskets full of bread. One basket was filled with clean, white bread while the other was filled with mouldy, dirty bread.


    "Alright, listen up you traitors," The guard with the plumed helmet shouted. "We were feeling really generous today so here is a basket full of white bread instead of the slop you guys would get here. All we want is a very simple thing, heh heh heh."


    Well, thatugh definitely suggested that it won''t be simple.


    "We just want you guys to pick a partner, anyone will do! Pair up!"


    Everyone did so without question, taking the person that had been queuing beside them as their partner.


    I looked to my left to see a rather small and scrawny kid, probably no older than sixteen years old, staring back at me with obvious fear in his eyes.


    "Perfect!" The guard pped. "Now, everyone start beating the hell out of your partner! The winner gets the white bread, losers eat the crap!"


    I should have known.


    This must be some sort of sick form of entertainment for the guards to make themselves feel superior. I wonder if their higher ups knew about this?


    Though we may be sacrifices, it means we are probably still needed alive until the actual sacrifice right? They shouldn''t want the sacrifices killing each other unnecessarily.


    I actually half expected everyone to just devolve into an all out brawl, but they were just staring at me, waiting. I guess they were waiting for their ''boss'' to decide for them.


    I took another nce at the kid beside me, who was already shivering at where he stood.


    If I am right, this kid was probably someone taken from the streets when he was really young and was either forced or coerced to be part of the Dark Sect.


    Well, I wasn''t nning on fighting him for a piece of bread in the first ce.


    I was thinking of just rejecting the idea or letting my fellow prisoners decide for themselves when I just had a great idea on getting someone I can interrogate toe straight to me. If this works, I wouldn''t even need to sneak out of here!


    I turned back to the guards, "I got a better idea. How about we don''t fight for your entertainment, you give us the white bread here, plus another basket of it... And I don''t shove your swords up your collective behinds?"

 Chapter 262 - I’m Your Boss Now

    (MC POV)


    The guards looked at me with wide eyes before they burst outughing.


    ??


    "Hahahaha! That''s rich!" The plumed helmet guy chuckled. "Hey, I''ve never seen your face here before, you''re new aren''t you? Zhu! Hey Zhu! Where the hell are you? Did you forget to initiate this guy or what?!"


    There was a pause and no one responded.


    The guard frowned, "Zhu! God damn it, Zhu! Thatzy bastard¡­ I swear he''s gonna--"


    "Zhu isn''t in charge here anymore." I interrupted him. "I am."


    He looked at me and sneered, "You? You''re telling me you took over this ce on your first day here?"


    I shrugged, "Pretty much."


    The guard stretched out his hand and one of his buddies handed him a metallic rod. He tested the weight of it with his palm before advancing towards me.


    "So, think you''re top dog now among this useless trash just because you managed to beat the biggest trash? Heh heh, if you crawl on all fours and lick my feet, I might give you the same benefits as the fatty."


    I was about to rebut him when I felt a tug on my side.


    "B¡­ Boss¡­ They''re Martial Practitioners¡­ And the inscription doesn''t affect them¡­" The kid whispered desperately.


    Huh.


    Martial Practitioners are basically Practitioners who practice both their Cultivation and martial art. Their cultivation can never beat a pure Practitioner of the same level but they have their physical agility and strength to make up for it.


    These guys are usually seen as a Jack of all trades and can fill any position in an Adventurer''s party depending on their specialization. Of course, they would not be able to do as well as a specialized role when ites down to it.


    Putting that aside, of course I knew they were unaffected by the inscription. Did the kid think I was confronting them without suspecting it? If they weren''t, there was no way these six guys can handle the few hundred prisoners should they revolt, weapons or no.


    Anyway, I already ounted for that fact, so it''s not like I''m not prepared or anything.


    I tilted my head at the guards, "Let me guess, if I don''t do what you told me to¡­ You guys are going to start beating me up to let me know my ce?"


    "Heh heh¡­ It''s good that you are aware then, saves us the trouble of exining it to you."


    "Hmmm¡­ Then in that case, I will have to decline."


    Most likely not expecting my outright rejection, the guards stood there with a stunned expression on their faces for a good moment or two.


    The guard with the plumed helmet furrowed his brows, "Hmph¡­ You must be some high ranked member in your branch right? Guess you''ve never been beaten before. I''ll enjoy my time breaking you then."


    He raised the metal rod in the air in an attempt to strike me.


    My fist punched through the air to strike his wrist, the impact causing him to let go of the rod from his grasp.


    Snatching the weapon from the air with the same hand, I swung it in an arc in front of me, smashing straight across his head and knocking his helmet clean off and letting him stumble backwards.


    "Hmm¡­ Not sure why you would just hand me a weapon like that, you looking down on me?" I asked, tapping the rod on my shoulder.


    "Bastard! You''re dead!" He roared, snatching another of the rods from his colleague to swing at me.


    I parried that attack with my own rod and used my free hand to punch him in the face.


    While he was still reeling from that, I made a grab for the end of the stick and spun on my heel, jabbing my own rod into his abdomen before twisting his weapon out of his hand.


    The guard stumbled backwards again, clutching at his stomach where a visible dent had formed on his armour.


    I smirked at him while spinning the two stickies in my hand, "And now you gave me another one? How generous."


    Enraged, he pulled out his sword at his waist, his own buddies doing the same.


    The other prisoners had moved back, giving us a wide berth as they watched on with concerned expressions.


    "Gut him! Cut off his limbs!" He screeched.


    One of them immediately charged me with his sword tip pointed towards my chest.


    I got to a low crouch and slid forward, deflecting his de to the side with a rod before thrusting the other one in between his legs.


    There was a soft ''crack'' and I could sense every other man in the room wince and close their legs together from the sight.


    I rose up to my feet and smacked the guard''s chin with a stick, hard enough to knock a few of his teeth out and leaving him unconscious on the ground.


    Another tried to charge at me while swinging his de at my outstretched arm.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw one of his buddies charging up a bolt of electricity in his palm as well.


    I blocked the first guy''s sword with my other stick before flicking my wrist to throw the metal stick in between myself and the lightning guy.


    Just as the lightning was discharged from the guard, I pushed the first guy''s sword towards my airborne stick and hopped away.


    The lightning bolt struck the metal rod before leaping towards the next nearest object, which just so happens to be the outstretched sword.


    The guard screamed as the lightning coursed through his body, his entire body spasming before dropping down on the floor, ck smoke emitting from the cracks in his armour.


    Four more to go.


    The lightning guy tried to materialize another lightning bolt again, somehow convinced that doing the same thing would work.


    Kicking up the still smoking guard''s sword, I tossed it at him with full strength.


    He reacted quick enough by bringing up his own sword to deflect the projectile away, but he was definitely not prepared for me rushing in to close the distance, picking up my discarded stick on the way.


    I jabbed one into his abdomen, caving in his armour and knocking the wind out of him.


    The other one was swung in an arc to smack into his head, sending him crashing onto the ground with a bloody nose. Down, but still not out.


    I spun around just in time to dodge another guard''s sh, his sword shrouded in burning hot mes.


    I did not miss the opportunity to jab my fingers into his unprotected eyes.


    The man screamed bloody murder as he stumbled back away from me, giving me the time I needed to kick at the lightning guard''s head while he was trying to push himself off the ground.


    He copsed again and this time remained down.


    I turned back around to deliver a flurry of blows to the guard that was still screaming about his eyes being poked, denting his helmet in and smacking him away with enough force that he was sent airborne to crash at the plumed helmet guard''s feet.


    Thest guard actually tried to make a run for the door, so all I needed to do was to pick up a sword to toss it at his back, impaling the de through the back of his knee where it was unarmoured.


    That quickly dropped him and he could do nothing but roll around while screaming on the ground.


    The plumed helmet guy had his sword out as a barrier in between us, "Who¡­ Who are you?!"


    Ignoring his question, I stepped over his fallenrades and picked up a piece of bread from the basket to bite into, making a show of chewing it slowly in front of him.


    "My offer still stands," I said after swallowing. "Get me what I want and I won''t stuff that sword of yours up your ass. Oh, and bring some tea as well."


    The guy looked at his subordinates who were either unconscious or moaning on the ground before looking back at me.


    "If you want to know how defecating sideways feels like for the next few weeks, feel free toe at me," I challenged.


    He made the smart choice of dropping his weapon, "I¡­ I''ll get it¡­ Please don''t¡­. Please don''t kill us¡­"


    I pointed at the door and he got the message, running out at full speed to fulfill my order.


    "B¡­ Boss¡­ Are we not going to run?" One of the prisoners asked.


    I raised an eyebrow at him, "And what? Fight the rest of them on our way out? You guys strong enough for that?"


    "N¡­ No¡­"


    "Thought so. Just eat the bread and stay out of trouble."


    "Y¡­ Yes, boss¡­"


    Well, with this little event, that guard would most likely report to his superior about me. That would definitely get someone important toe find me to figure out who I am.


    And when they take me away to interrogate me¡­ Well, I''ll just do a switcharoo and interrogate them instead.


    Why bother sneaking out to find them when they cane and find me, right? Heh heh heh.

 Chapter 263 - Call To Arms

    (Kiyomi POV)


    The princess''s mobilization orders went as well as anyone would have expected, which is to say, not so much.


    ??


    Most of the Noble houses were predictably less than cooperative, citing ridiculous reasons for not being able to mobilize their own household''s troops.


    Reasons ranged from needing them to participate in so and so daughter''s wedding or they were on leave or even just in outright rejecting the princess''s order saying they only answer to the king.


    The Sects however, were at least a bit more amodating.


    Just a bit.


    Most of the Minor Sects pledged their Practitioners'' participation in the battle, but the same could not be said for the Grand Sects.


    Even though Heaven Sect had came forward to announce their support, the other Sect Masters im that our Master''s absence was a clear indication that the war was not as serious as we made it out to be.


    If it weren''t for the fact that we had lost contact with Master, we might have a way to counter their arguments. But s, such a thing was unfortunately unavable.


    In the end, no one else amongst the top ten Grand Sects had stepped forward to join the cause.


    No doubt these people were all hoping that the current Royal Family just perished so they could take its ce as the ruler of the continent. Each of them think they possess enough strength themselves to annihte the remaining Dong army after we had exhausted them.


    Truly the thinking of the weak.


    We took note of these pieces of trash to purgeter, of course.


    In the end, the princess only managed to dredge up the professional army of a little bit under ten thousand with the Practitioners added in.


    Had this been a better world, we would have easily received at least twice that number if everyone had chosen to help us.


    The order for conscription was then announced to the public and all able-bodied men were expected to join up for the war.


    It was a rather tragic scene, really, to see the people''s faces who were originally full of mirth from celebrating the princess''s Coming of Age change so quickly into one of shock and despair.


    I had thought that Guiying will definitely be hated for this and her eventual ascension to the throne would most likely be a very uncertain road, since this call to arms would definitely make the people hate her, after all.


    But my worries seemed to have been unfounded since most, if not all, of the citizens were mostly aware of the Dong threat all this while.


    I believe it has to do with all the refugees that came from across the mountains who then shared their stories with the people. That might have fostered a sense of sympathy and hate for the Dongs amongst the citizens over the years.


    Guiying had capitalized on that little fact.


    Using the still ongoing celebration to gather the popce, she had announced the conscription and theing war in the next few days. She had even taken the chance to announce her own family''s demise and dered herself the regent in lieu of the current crisis.


    Putting aside how much protocol she had just disregarded, the initial reaction went about just as expected. Scenes of outrage and denial, some even openly cursing her and refusing to ept her as queen was spread throughout the crowd.


    Guiying had endured all that without flinching, raising her hands to calm them down.


    The princess began speaking as though she was an equal to them, dering her love for the country and its people and how she had wished to do so much more for the people and cursed her powerlessness.


    She had then proceeded to openlyment how the refugees from Dong had braved the perilous journey here for the promise of a better life.


    She recounted how they had initially received them with suspicion and discrimination until slowly epting them as their brothers, sisters and even lovers over the years.


    Guiying reminded them of the injustice they had faced and that the Dongs now seek to cross the mountains to subject us to their rule, destroying what we had worked so hard to protect all these years.


    She weaved a scenario of extreme hardship and torture should the Dongs be allowed to trample them and somehow even managed to push her family''s demise into their hands convincingly. The day where she was supposed to celebrate the most had turned into a day of mourning instead.


    The way she yed with their emotions and mentality was so well done that even Diao Chan was in awe.


    The princess I had initially thought as a hapless little girl now seemed so dominant and confident that I questioned which one was the true Guiying. It felt like she had just flipped a switch and changed herself and if this was her real self, she is quite the impressive one indeed.


    I had almost forgotten that she had actually almost killed off one of the nobles in her fit of rage before, something that was hard to imagine when she acted so demure previously.


    With that rousing speech of hers, the people threw in their full support where even a number of women had volunteered to take up arms against the Dongs.


    With that much support, a number of the Major Houses and Grand Sects had no choice but to throw in their support in order to avoid losing face as well. Just a few of them that is.


    Seeing so many people rising up to such an asion¡­


    It is honestly quite revolting for me.


    So many pitiful and easily manipted weaklings banding together thinking they were doing it of their own ord.


    Pathetic.


    To require such maniption before they could actually see what is required of them even when they dared to call themselves this country''s citizens is just¡­ Sad.


    Our own followers would have risen to the asion without question, that is not to say that they were mindless sheep but it was just that they knew what was important and what was not.


    Thisnd is Master''s home.


    If a group of uncultured barbarians were to try and take it for themselves, they will need to do it over our dead bodies.


    We will cut them down and purge everyst one of these worthless pieces of scum who dare, dare, DARE think about sullying the sanctity of Master''snd!


    Ahhh~~ That thrill!


    I will personally crush these worthless insects beneath my feet! Rip them all to shreds for having the audacity to tread upon this sacred ce!


    For Master who stands at the apex of power, powerless beings like the Dong scum should be grateful to even tread the very path he walks!


    Yes¡­ We shall make sure that after this little facade, Dong will be no more!


    The weak things who dare try to stain Master''s glory shall be purged!


    For this world where power is everything, only Master deserves to have everything!

 Chapter 264 - Why Build An Army If You Can Take Over An Existing One?

    (Eris POV)


    The march towards Death Pass Town was quite arduous.


    ??


    Without any time to lose, Guiying had rushed with the equipping of the soldiers before getting them to mobilise as fast as they could.


    Labourers, builders and cksmiths were sent first along with the supply convoy and scouts to set up a base of operations within the town.


    Brendan went with them as well, stating something about ''helping out in his own way''.


    If I had to guess, it''s either manualbour or something to do with his alchemy skills.


    The princess then split the rest of the troops up, sending a thousand professional soldiers with every three thousand or so conscripts and Practitioners to make their way towards the town as soon as those conscripts were outfitted.


    The idea was to have as many people moving towards the town as soon as possible. The soldiers would then train their apanying group of conscripts along the way to make sure they at least know which end of a spear needs to be pointed at the enemy by the time we reach there.


    I joined in on the first group of four thousand that would be heading towards the town, the leader of the group being this young captain that obviously hasn''t had much battle experience judging by how ridiculously shiny his armour was.


    Master was very clear in teaching us that a knight in shining armour is most likely a knight who has never seen the grime and dirt of battle before. So if you want someone reliable to rescue you, those are the people you should least want to see.


    We were all a little confused at why he would bring that up but now I see Master''s wisdom.


    But truthfully¡­ The only person we want to see rescuing our humble selves is Master right? [Denna]


    HA! Like we''re gonna let ah''selves be captured in the first ce! I''ll rip anyone who tries to shreds! [Bait]


    Manami and Kiyomi were captured the other day, weren''t they? [Eris]


    Master¡­ Dreamy¡­ [Laverna]


    Oh yes, this one humbly thinks Master was especially dashing! This one wouldn''t mind being rescued like that! [Denna]


    Mmm¡­ But I wouldn''t want to trouble Master either. [Eris]


    Heh heh¡­ Maybe¡­ Ya know? We coulda¡­ Ask for a little y pretend or sumin'' on our nex'' session? [Bait]


    Agreed¡­ [Laverna]


    Ohhh~ This one thinks that is a wonderful idea! [Denna]


    "Alright men! We''ll unpack here for today! Plenty of trees and shade around here!" The officer shouted from atop his horse.


    Wait¡­ Now? Here? We''ve barely walked for a quarter of a day! Wat da hell?! [Bait]


    Slow¡­ [Laverna]


    Indeed, I thought we were walking this slow because he thought to make us walk for longer, but it seems like this is not the case. [Eris]


    At this rate¡­ Would we even reach Death Pass Town in time? The groups that leave after us will catch up! [Denna]


    The other soldiers and peasants seemed to have the same thinking as we did since most of them hesitated, looking at each other to confirm what they had heard.


    "Come on! Hop to it!" He shouted again.


    "Sir? Isn''t this a little bit too early?" One of the squad leaders asked.


    "All this riding is killing my back, you want me to ride into battle with a sore back, soldier?"


    "N¡­ No, sir¡­"


    "Then what are you waiting for?!"


    I pushed my way to the front, "There''s a battle that will decide the fate of thisnd and you''re worried about a sore back? Do you want me to break that back of yours so that it won''t ever be sore again?"


    The Captain looked at me and whistled, "Whew, didn''t know they let such a hottie into my group. What''s your name sweetie cakes?"


    I gave him four different looks of disgust.


    Unfortunately, even that was not enough to give him a clue.


    "Ooh, a spicy one. Why not join me in my tent tonight? My bed is really soft, you know? You''ll even forget that you''re sleeping outdoors!"


    Just to be clear, I am not the only female in this group of people, there were a number of female soldiers and volunteer conscripts as well. I do not even need to look at them to know that they were sending their own looks of disgust at him.


    I believe most of these people are here because they have been inspired by Guiying''s speech and really wanted to fight in the defense of their home. Barely a few hours had passed after we had set off from the city and this guy is already dampening the mood.


    I turned my back to him and shouted, "We shall continue marching! Da'' bloody Dong dogs ain''t gunna be sittin'' around and wait for us! We''ll get dere'' quick before them and shove our pikes down their goddamn throats when ''deye outta their bleedin'' caves!"


    There were a few roars of approval, but it was obvious arge number of them were still worried about going against the Captain because of his position.


    "Hey, hey. Insubordination huh?" The stupid face chuckled. "You know you can be executed for that? I am the first son of the Ginna House you know? A single word from me and your entire family will be made to live on the streets."


    I turned my head slightly to look at him with a single eye, "Sorry, but I am an orphan. Your threat means nothing to me."


    "Ha ha! What about you? You think a single person like you can stand against me with my Family''s backing? You are but a nobody!"


    Master''s Name¡­ [Laverna]


    This one thinks using His Name in vain is a grave offence. [Denna]


    Could we jus'' beat ''im to a damn pulp pleeeeease? [Bait]


    I agree that we should not depend on Master''s name¡­ We shall challenge him then. [Eris]


    I drew my sword and held it by my side, "I challenge you for the right to lead this group by right ofbat."


    The Captain took a second toprehend my words before bursting out inughter, "Hahahahaha! What kind of time do you think we live in, sweet cakes? Who even challenges others by ''right ofbat''?! You are hrious!"


    My hand twitched, "We are facing the threat of being killed or enved by the Dongs and all you care about is a sore back? Do you think this is a goddamn game?!"


    "Hahahaha! Oh stop it, this is why youmoners will never get anywhere! Come now, be a good little thing ande with me, I''ll even exempt you from tent pitching duties."


    For this guy to actually be able to obtain a position in the army¡­ The imperial government must be more corrupt than I thought¡­ [Eris]


    Purge¡­ [Laverna]


    We had ns didn''t we? This one does not think we should dy in those ns. [Denna]


    We still hafta'' deal with this stupid ass war first. [Bait]


    I sucked in a breath before exhaling, concentrating on the quarks that were in the air.


    Full Focus¡­ Lightning¡­ [Laverna]


    I shed my sword out in an arc, letting a st of lightning crash and explode on the ground beside him with a deafening roar.


    Surprisingly, he does not seem threatened but instead, even more happy.


    "A Practitioner swordswoman? Now I really got to have you. Want to be my personal maid? I''m sure your Master wouldn''t mind sending you over if I paid him handsomely for you."


    There was the sound of something snapping inside my head.


    I held my sword parallel to my chest, "My Master is Master Lin of Heaven Sect. His strength,passion and divinity is beyond your mortalprehension."


    His face quickly changed from a smile to confusion to horror.


    "Death is too good of a fate for you," I swung my de in front of me, smacking the t end across his back.


    His body bent with a loud crack before he was flung off his horse, bouncing on the ground three times before stopping with his face in the ground and butt in the air.


    That hit guaranteed at least a fracture of his spine, probably leaving him crippled for the rest of his life if he does not seek medical aid.


    I turned back to the assembled troops, "This one is now taking charge, is anybody of disagreement?"


    No one did.


    "Then move out, we wasted enough time as it is! Someone pick that useless sack of crap up! Tie him to his damn horse and bring him along!"


    "Yes mam!"


    We''ll probably run some practice drills with them tonight, just like how Master had taught us. That might at least help them do better in the uing war¡­ [Eris[


    Contact sister Manami, they need to know about the corrupt officers. This one thinks a purge should be in order before the battle is mounted. [Denna]


    Useless¡­ Kill¡­ [Laverna]


    Hell yeah! Tell da'' princess to let us rece ''em! A''m sure she wouldna'' mind! [Bait]


    Yes, a quick purge of the corrupt will help us in the uing war, we do not need idiots who can''t even pull their own weight. We''ll get to control a good portion of the military too, then we can make use of themter. [Eris]


    Yes, after all this is over, thisnd will finally take its first steps towards being cleansed for Master!

 Chapter 265 - A Little Bit Of Peace Before It Shatters

    (Brendan POV)


    When I swore myself as Master''s disciple, I thought my biggest worries would have been disappointing him with my studies while I learned under him.


    ??


    And yet here I am, sitting in one of the many tents pitched within Death Pass town which would be the battlefield tomorrow if the Dongs were on time.


    The other soldiers are busy converting a few of the buildings to be used by us, including a field hospital where I had volunteered to be stationed.


    I was not a fighter by any means, so the best I can do is to make pills for everyone to use and tend to the wounded when the battle starts. I am still not good enough to craft those God Pills without Master''s help so the best that I can do was to make simple healing and stamina pills.


    The question of how dedicated to this battle we should be came to my mind.


    It was obvious that Master would prefer us to prioritize our own safety, but could we face Master again after fleeing from a battle that would most definitely inconvenience him?


    The answer was obviously no, of course.


    That''s why Lian Li had decided to recall every single able-bodied men and women?from the Church who were willing to fight in our Master''s glorious name on this battlefield.


    It was the first time I got to see how huge our belief had grown.


    The princess''s order to mobilize had gathered about thirty thousand troops in total where more than half of them were peasants that were hastily conscripted and given a spear, a chestte and a helmet to fight in this war.


    Included in that number were a few Sects who had been convinced to join the war effort, though most of the Grand Sects had predictably rejected the call to arms, stating their neutrality and beliefs of non-violence as their excuse.


    We, of course, took note of these Sects to put on our list of future purges, something I had no objections to.


    Master''s Church, on the other hand, had managed to gather ten thousand fighters on our own, rivaling the country''s standing army''s numbers.


    I have heard that most of these people were either slum dwellers or people rescued from misfortunate circumstances who havee to know Master''s light. Some were even believed to have been former enemies of ours that have been converted.


    When I saw them, I had only one word to describe them.


    Fanatics.


    Although I have never seen nor experienced my senior sisters'' ''conversion'' sessions, it must have been exceptionally effective for them to achieve such results.


    It was not an exaggeration for me to say that these people will live or die at any of ourmands and that thought actually terrifies me somewhat.


    Well, at this point, I''m not going to look a gift horse in the mouth.


    I had just finished another batch of healing pills when there was a knock on the pole of my tent.


    "High Priest Brendan?"


    I turned to see a demure girl dressed in what seems to be a serving girl''s clothing standing at my tent''s entrance.


    She had a rather cute, round face and her long, brown hair cascaded past her soldiers in wavy curls to her waist. Her distinctively blue eyes seemed to glow in the darkness of the tent, though I was sure it was just a trick of the light.


    "Ah yes? What is it?"


    "High Priestess Manami thought you might appreciate some tea and a break from your hard work. Am I disturbing you?"


    I ced the bottle of pills I just made aside, "No, no. I was just thinking of taking a break myself, thanks. You cane in."


    She came in with a tray bnced on her wide hips, a cup of steaming tea ced on top of it.


    With fluid movements of someone having practiced the action a million times, she picked up the cup and teapot with her free hand and ced it on my table in one fluid motion.


    If I had to guess, this girl has probably been a serving girl all her life, maybe she might not have even held a weapon before.


    She noticed me staring at her, "Is something the matter, High Priest?"


    I shook my head, "No, I was just wondering if you would be participating in the battle on the front lines?"


    She giggled, herughter clear as a wind chime, "If the High Priestesses wills it, I shall be there. For I shall not allow any heretic to stain thesends that is home to Master''s glory."


    Fanatics alright. Even the serving girl is determined to pick up a de and rush straight into the spears of trained soldiers just to fight for our Master''s name.


    I would have tried to convince her to not participate in theing battle, but after hearing her words, I think she would have been more insulted if I had tried to say anything otherwise.


    I suppose it''s my soft spot for cute girls.


    She bowed her head, "Thank you for your hard work, High Priest. Please call me if you require anything else."


    I watched her leave, it might have been my imagination but she seemed like she was swaying her hips more than normal on her way out.


    Just as I was thinking of starting the next batch of pills, Diao Chan entered my tent without announcing herself.


    "How are the pillsing along?"


    "I just finished another batch. By tonight I should have made enough to at least give all our followers one of each and have a number left over for the hospital."


    She nodded her head, "Very impressive. I can see why Master took you under His wing."


    "Oh, no no no," I denied while shaking my head fervently. "I can only do this because of Master. If it weren''t for Master''s guidance before, I wouldn''t even know there was such an efficient way of making pills."


    She nodded her head again, "I take it that you have already decided to not participate in the melee?"


    "I''ve said this before, senior sister, I know my limits. I know I cannot hold a candle to any of you in a fight. I will be of much more use serving in the field hospital."


    "Smart boy, you''ll get far."


    I rolled my eyes, "I''ll take that as apliment."


    "Kukuku~ No need to worry so much, I''m sure everything will be fine."


    "I''m more surprised that all of you can take this situation so calmly considering how we are about to go to war."


    She tilted her head slightly, "Oh? Were you not aware of my circumstances? We had always nned on taking out the Dongs sooner orter and we''re even prepared to go to war if need be. The Dongsing over just pushed our ns forward, that''s all."


    "I believe my senior sisters have not been very forting with regards to what all of you have nned. Not that I want to know too much of course."


    "Kukuku~ You really are a smart boy~ You''ll be lots of fun, I''m sure."


    I refrained frommenting on that.


    "Just to let you know," She continued, still giggling. "We''ve had to¡­ Rece¡­ A few of the captains because of¡­ Hmm¡­ Shall we call it ''unsavoury'' attitudes? Yeah let''s go with that."


    "What do you mean by ''rece''?"


    She smiled, and it was not the kind of smile that you want to see on a girl who takes pleasure in other people''s pain.


    "We took over their training regime of course. Not much we can do in just five days, but it''s definitely better than what they would have done by themselves, kukuku~"


    Yeah, there''s definitely something else going on but I''m not brave enough to find out what.


    "Maybe you should join my group, I''m sure that we can make a man out of you too~"


    I sighed, "I would rather not be brought into your ''games'' senior sister Diao Chan. They''re too strong for my tastes."


    "Oh, I''m not asking you to join me in doing ''that'', such things would ruin my own fun~ You should take a break too when you''re done, two days might seem like a lot of time but it really isn''t."


    "Yes, don''t worry about it. The lovely servant girl delivered tea from senior sister Manami a few moments ago."


    "Lovely servant girl?" She asked rather perplexedly.


    I got a little worried, "Yes, the one wearing the serving wench outfit that came in before you? She is one of us and not a spy right?"


    Diao Chan seemed to think for a moment before her face lit up, "Oh! Hehehe, right! A lovely girl isn''t she? Are you interested in her? I can get her to apany you tonight if you wish to!"


    "I am not, please don''t suggest such scandalous things."


    "Kukuku~ Well, her name is Cusmons if you are curious. Be sure to treat the¡­ Ahem... Lovely girl nicely, ok?"


    "I am a gentleman, not a beast."


    "Kukuku~ Whatever you say~" She waved at me before leaving.


    What was that about?


    I do admit she seemed like a cute girl I might be interested in. At least she doesn''t seem as crazy as Sylphy¡­


    Now that I mention it, I wonder what happened to her?

 Chapter 266 - This Was How The World Ended

    (Lian Li POV)


    There was only another day before the predicted Dong army woulde rushing out of the mountains to invade us like the barbarians they are.


    ??


    The scouts that have been posted near the caves could already hear the hammering of pick against rock if they prick their ears enough.


    The fact that we do not know when they will decide to break through is the thing that is causing the most stress amongst us.


    In the few days that we were here, we had evacuated the townsfolk and had builders convert the buildings into makeshift archery posts while using the others as military outposts.


    Since the town hall for this ce was questionably located on top of the mountain itself, we could not use that as the headquarters and instead, opted to use this nameless Sect building that we found that was suspiciously unupied.


    Guiying had thought the Sect here had received news about the invasion and decided to run, we knew the truth of course but there was no need for her to know now.


    Right now, the high rankers of the army alongside the Sect Leaders of the Sects who have joined us on this battle are gathered in the war room. The Princess had named herself as the Supreme Commander despite everyone else''s protest.


    She had imed that since this battle involved the fate of the entire continent, there was no reason for her not to stand on the front lines as well.


    Since she was the only remaining Royal around, no one else can deny her that.


    "Princess, ourbourers had dug the holes and traps as you had requested, but these would not hold if they decide to charge en masse."


    "That is not an issue General Hui, we are only here to stall for time before our promised reinforcements arrive," Guiying reassured him.


    The General mmed the table, "Princess! If I may be allowed to speak freely, your optimism should not be brought here! Depending on this¡­ Apologies... Depending on Miss Lindulf alone to turn the tide of this battle is absolutely ridiculous!"


    Guiying scowled at him, "In that case, do give us a way to counter this invasion without help then, General. And if you dare suggest to surrender, I will have you hanged right here."


    The General gulped and said no more.


    She unfurled a map of the town where lines have been drawn, specifically three groups of three lines each behind what is supposed to be the barricades right outside the mines.


    Guiying pointed to said lines, "Two groups of spearmen each will reinforce the barricades to prevent them from charging, thest line of archers will standby behind them to shoot down any that tries."


    She then looked towards the Sect Masters, "The Practitioners will spread out behind the archers and provide support against the Dong''s Practitioners. As for Master Lin''s followers¡­ I trust Miss Lian Li will know how to best make use of them."


    All eyes in the room turned to me, some grateful while others were clearly hostile.


    There were a lot of questions and demands when these useless groups of nobodies found out about our little army.


    Inane questions like ''Why does Master Lin need an army'', ''What were you guys nning to do with this army had there not been a war'' or even ''are you nning to rebel?'' were thrown at us.


    I gave them the simple choice of concentrating on the army crossing through the tunnels or risk facing them with the numbers they already have and we would just withdraw from here.


    Even at this point in time, trash will always be trash.


    At least the smaller trash amongst the officer ranks have been mostly taken cared of, so the soldiers will at least do their jobs properly.


    Of course, we''ll be having our followers spread the story that they were people who had been saved by Master before and answered his call to arms through us. This should get to all the trash''s ears by the end of the day to shut them up.


    Not that they will be living for long afterwards anyway.


    I gave the princess a nod, "We will be positioned on the nks in preparation to fill in any gaps that the enemy might be able to poke through. Since it will be a battle of attrition, our group can take the first rotation after the first engagement is underway if necessary."


    "We will leave it to you then, Miss Lian Li."


    I could tell that most people in the room became even more unhappy that we were granted autonomy, but no one could say anything since they did notmit as many people as we had.


    The current n was to present a strong front to the Dongs and give them an unfavourable position that they might not want to fight in.


    With ourbourers using the resources already present in the town to build traps and makeshift walls, the Dongs would need to suffer heavy casualties just to pass this hurdle which would be detrimental to their n of conquering this continent.


    We will then force them into negotiations and get them to retreat if possible. If not,we just need to stall for time to allow ria to reach us with her own cavalry.


    If battle was unavoidable, we will have four rotating battle groups that will hold the barricade. Each group will hold the line for about half an hour each before rotating out with another group to take their ce.


    This will ensure the ones holding the barricades will always be well rested enough to fight efficiently. That is why we chose to fight in such a confined space in the first ce.


    The wall will not hold by itself and the traps can only do so much before they are rendered ineffective.


    In the event that the wall copses, we will have everyone regroup back in the town to force the Dongs to fight in the streets where we can use the buildings as cover. There, our archers will climb atop said buildings and continuously rain arrows on the Dongs as they approach us.


    We had also left a few walls that we fashioned out of chairs, tables and any other furniture we could use to block off parts of the road to form another barricade and slow down their advance. It was not much but our main goal was to dy them.


    That will be the ce for ourst stand as fighting anywhere else would allow the Dongs to surround us and wipe us out anyway.


    The rest of the meeting was spent in discussing the terms of negotiation which were all bureaucratic things that I held little interest in. For these nobles and Sect Masters to start discussing payment and reward even before the battle had been mounted¡­ They are simply the lowest of the low.


    Still, I had no choice but to sit through all that as the representative of Master''s Church, which they had begun to refer to as "Master Lin''s Army".


    Terrible name, if I do say so myself.


    It was well into thete evening when the meeting finally dispersed, allowing me to start with the main reason of why I am here.


    "Senior sister, I will be in your care," Guiying bowed her head slightly.


    I nodded, "I am most certainly not on Master''s level¡­ But in Master''s absence, I shall teach you all that I know that He had taught me. You shall not be helpless in theing battle."


    Yes, in Master''s absence, I have taken it upon myself to instruct Guiying in her Practitioner studies. I do not dare im to be able to teach on Master''s level, but she should at least be able to use her Lightning during the battle to protect herself.


    She smiled, "Then when the battle starts, let us rain divine judgement in Master''s name."


    "Agreed. All for Master."


    "All for Master."

 Chapter 267 - No Plan Survives First Contact With The Enemy

    (Brendan POV)


    "Get those boxes of pills delivered right now! They may be on us at any minute!" I yelled, giving directions to the orderlies that were keeping the field hospital functioning.


    ??


    We had taken over one of therger houses at the very edge of the town and moved all the beds we could here in preparation of treating the wounded. The good thing was that a rather tall bell tower was attached to the side so I could actually climb it and get a view of where the battle would take ce from here.


    Before the sun had even risen, everyone had been called to alert as the scouts had reported that the sounds of the Dongs mining on the other side of the tunnel had stopped.


    Since they most likely had multiple teams of miners working round the clock to speed up the process, for them to stoppletely must mean they were getting ready to st it open for their army to march forth.


    I had to watch thousands of peasants fumble with their armour straps that they had just managed to learn how to put on recently while holding on to their spears with shaky grips.


    The day before, the princess had granted them the opportunity to write their letters that will be delivered back to the capital. For those who did not have a chance to say their farewells to their families, this was thest chance they would get before the battle was mounted.


    Word had gotten around that the numbers they will be facing was in the hundred thousand range, such odds should have been insurmountable with our puny force of only forty thousand.


    I had already seen a few who had ran off in the dead of the night in thest few days, no doubt never to be seen again. Unsurprisingly, a few were members of the Grand Sects that had came with us, most of them prioritizing their own safety over everything else.


    A trained Outer Core Practitioner might be able to stand toe to toe against three armed soldiers, but in a war like this, no one will fight by your rules. Even a Master of a Major Sect can get overwhelmed by an army with their own group of Practitioners supporting them.


    Without some form of credible hope, it is hard to keep this ragtag group of peasants together.


    The princess''s speech at the start definitely roused them up at the start to be sure, but they have had a few days to allow the harsh reality to sink back into them.


    If Master had been here¡­ Well¡­ If Master was here we wouldn''t need an army in the first ce.


    Though a few of the officers had suggested flogging the deserters to maintain discipline, the princess had rejected the idea and instead gave a small speech.


    "Our ancestors had fought and bled for the verynd we live on. But when some gutless, half-witted barbarians are threatening our lives and our families, they choose to abandon their brothers and sisters instead? These are no citizens of mine, they are but the dogs of the Dongs and they should pray that I will never see them again when we win this war for I will gut them myself."


    Needless to say, the number of deserters dropped rather drastically after that speech, though I suspect the reason being both equal parts her threat and their sudden feelings of patriotism.


    I''m not sure if I should be proud to say that none of the ten thousand that belonged to Master''s Church had intentions of deserting, since it was obvious they were held together due to their fanaticism.


    I had taken the chance to talk to them in an attempt to understand them better, and I could not find a single one who hasmented about their current situation.


    That was also where I met the other ''Priestesses''.


    Alpha was a wolf youkai that looked like she belonged in an office doing paperwork with her dress suit and reading sses. I would have mistaken her for a butler if it weren''t for the two prominent things jutting out from her chest.


    She did give me a growl of warning when my eyes started to wander so I didn''t let my eyes linger too much.


    Apparently she was supposed to be the second in charge of the Church in the High Priestesses'' absence.


    Beta was a cat youkai and, typical of cats, she splendidly ignored everyone around her that weren''t the High Priestesses. I was counted into the ''ignored'' group though I was notining anyway. It was hard to imagine her sitting still behind a desk and doing paperwork.


    Delta was an elf whom I had heard about from my senior sisters, something about her being the link for some abyssal demon or something. I wasn''t very well versed in demonology so that wentpletely over my head.


    I did, however, hear the elf girl bemoaning to Lian Li how she was not yet strong enough to summon over Abba-what''s-his-name into our ne of existence.


    Of course, I quickly dropped her into my list of ''girls that I definitely should not mess with''.


    Gamma was the surprise though. Since the first three were non-humans, I was already expecting thest of them to be non-human as well at least.


    We had been having a small meeting amongst ourselves when a loud voice boomed from outside our tent, asking for permission for entry.


    In came a centaur with her brown hair tied to a ponytail and armed with an array of weapons strapped to her body. Her dark brown equine body barely fit in the tent, the girl needing to bend her human body just to enter through the tent ps.


    When sheid eyes on me, her first action was to draw her bow and nock an arrow at me, demanding to know who I was.


    Well¡­ Apparently she had been so preupied with her security duties that she hadn''t known about me until that day. No, she did know that there was a ''Brendan'', but she had thought ''Brendan'' was a female instead.


    Of course she apologized to me in the end but it was quite obvious she did so unwillingly. It seems like all of them have something against my existence but I''m really not in any position to demand anything from anyone.


    Especially when all of them could crush me beneath their heel easily.


    Well¡­ Can''t say I didn''t sign up for this though. If some random person appeared out of nowhere iming to be Master''s newest disciple, I would be wary of that person too.


    Honestly, I''m really here just to learn as much as I could from Master, if my senior sisters think that cleansing this world of its filth would create a much better learning environment¡­ Then who am I to argue?


    All that was yesterday''s problem anyway, right now I wouldn''t have anyone else defending the front lines of Master''s home from these barbarians.


    The only problematic thing was that there were still several hours before dawn, which was the promised time that ria would arrive.


    Aspetent as the princess was, I really doubt she can stall for several hours should the Dongs choose to be aggressive.


    The first battle group was already hunkered down behind our barricades, their spears poking through the gaps in the walls to point at the cave the army should be approaching from. Behind them were the archers who held their bows ready, all of them watching the cave with anticipation.


    From the time they had assembled, almost an hour had already passed without anything else happening.


    I could see a few officers pacing back and forth on the front lines, no doubt considering if they should just call off everyone to let them take a rest.


    Just as I was about to leave the viewing tower, an earth-shaking explosion tore through the cave and sent rock and earth flying towards our barricades.


    To their credit, our own Practitioners were quick to react, manipting the debris mid-flight to redirect them back to the ground before it could destroy our defences.


    Our soldiers tensed up and everyone got ready to confront the army that was undoubtedly going to spill out of that cave.


    But just then, two more explosions rocked the mountains, creating another hole on the far left and right of the first cave.


    Those explosions happened outside of our barricade.


    It took a few seconds for everyone to realise the Dongs had dug more than one tunnel towards us.


    Panic began to spread amongst the front ranks, the officers trying their best to keep everyone in order.


    At that very moment, the sound of horns could be heard bellowing from within the caves and ranks of fully armoured men began marching out of all three tunnels with our soldiers stuck in between them.


    Our first line of defense was already useless.

 Chapter 268 - Ah Yes, The Negotiator

    (Lian Li POV)


    "Retreat! Fall back to the second line! Engineers! Move up the second line of ramparts! Now!"


    ??


    The order from princess Guiying shocked everyone to their senses and we began to move as she directed.


    The Dong army that came out of the first cave was definitely surprised to see the barricades in front of them, but they quickly recovered to march forward and stop a short distance away from our traps.


    Meanwhile, thebourers were doing as instructed, pulling out the wagons and broken furniture that they had prepared to use as the second line of defence should the first line be breached.


    It was not easy herding the panicking and less than trained peasants to retreat orderly, but we were lucky that the main Dong army was too surprised by our presence to actually give chase. It was obvious that they had expected their little assault here to go unnoticed.


    A group of the Dong dogs were emboldened by our retreat and thought they could get the first blood spilled in this war.


    They broke off from their formation and charged, their spears lowered and looking to impale the retreating soldiers.


    Manami had stepped forward and raised a wall of fire, stopping them in their tracks.


    Though the fire was quickly quenched by one of the Dong''s own Practitioners, it managed to dissuade them from charging again, enough time for all of us to retreat behind the second line of barricades.


    Granted, this line of barricades were not as sturdy as the ones outside the cave, but it will suffice for now.


    Any of us could start killing them first, but that would destroy any chance we had at negotiations, which was something we wanted since it will help us dy their advance.


    It still does not change the fact that we are now at a very vast disadvantage though.


    Some armored man on a horse rides to the front of the middle column, surveying the ring of barricades that would have been our first line of defense.


    It was obvious he was someone important by how decorated his armour was with the gigantic plume that seemed to bepensating for something stuck on top of his helmet.


    He sneered before turning towards us, "Would themander of this¡­ Resistance force... Note out to parley?"


    It seems like he is underestimating our numbers. Since most of us are hidden behind the barricades, they were not able to determine exactly how many troops stood against them. This can both work for and against us.


    "Just themander themself please, right up to this¡­ Ahem¡­ Wall, if you will," the trash continued.


    I could hear the murmurs of themand team behind me, most obviously advising against whatever Guiying wanted to do.


    But it seemed Guiying put her foot down and stormed forward, shouting to move one of the barricades away.


    The soldiers closest to her obeyed, hurriedly pushing one of the overturned carts aside just enough to let a person through.


    The princess strolled forward confidently, visibly unarmed. The only armour she wore was a steel helm that covered the upper half of her face with slits for her eyes.


    While others may have seen her as a fool for doing so, we sisters knew that her real strengthy in her Lightning, not some piece of metal that she would carry on her waist.


    The more important thing was that it made the enemy let their guard down, thinking she was really unarmed.


    Guiying stopped a distance away from the barricade and crossed her arms, showing no fear at all towards the army that stood before her.


    The douchenozzle raised an eyebrow at her before he outright started bellowing out inughter.


    "Hahahaha! You? Little girl, you''re in the wrong ce! Where''s your daddy? Does daddy know his little girl is ying soldier? Hahahaha!"


    Guiying ignored his taunt, "You asked for a parley, so parley. Or are the Dong dogs only capable of barking?"


    "Heh heh. A sharp-tongued one eh? I suppose I wouldn''t mind another woman on a leash to train. How about it? Come over to my side and I''ll even let you be my concubine!"


    I swear¡­ Every single one of these useless pigs only thinks with the head between their legs, he hadn''t even bothered with introductions.


    "Youe into ournd with less than benign intentions and you think you can do whatever you want?" Guiying growled. "Turn back with your dogs, General, or I will cut off your balls and mount them on a pike. Leave while I am generous, or the families of your dogs wouldn''t even have a body to receive."


    That threat went about as expected.


    Not only did the idiot Generalugh, the officers and soldiers standing behindughed as well.


    "Little girl, you really are not good at this are you? Are you this vige''s mayor''s daughter? You should have called your king for aid, maybe I would''ve taken your threat more seriously! Hahaha!"


    Guiying remained silent, opting to re straight at him instead.


    "Here''s a counter-offer, little girl," The General sneered. "All of youy down your arms ande quietly. I''m feeling quite generous so I''ll even spare everyone. How about it?"


    Guiying hesitated, though I know it was just an act, "What will you do to us then?"


    The idiot took the bait, "Heh, nothing of course! Just wee us as your new overlords and pledge fealty to me! We''re not here to pige and kill, we are only here to conquer! We spare all who submit! Now all you need is to bend your knee to me, not that hard right?"


    Guiying paused and made a show of looking behind towards us.


    Some of the people would have been swayed by his offer, as oundish as it may be. If the princess rejects it, they might believe that Guiying was a merciless warmonger.


    The silence stretched for a period of time with Guiying just shifting her sight between us and the ground.


    "It''s either live, or die little girl. Make your choice," The shitstain growled, clearly impatient.


    Guiying turned back to him, "What do you intend to do with the rest of the country?"


    That made the General break out in a smile, "Oh, we offer everyone the same of course! Renounce your allegiance to your current rulers and we will wee you as our people!"


    Ah, I can see a couple of the soldiers already wavering. A few whispers of "that might not be so bad", "we''ll just be vassals", "nothing will change" began spreading amongst them. I can only hope Guiying knows what she is doing.


    She takes off her helmet, revealing her beauty to everyone in the vicinity.


    Even the General was stunned and took a few seconds before he managed to regain hisposure.


    She raised a hand with three fingers held up, "I have three conditions for vassge. You will not hurt my people, you will treat us fairly and the tribute we have to pay should not debilitate the country to the point of being unable to function."


    There were nods of approval around me.


    The pompous prick waved his hand while wiping the drool from his mouth, "Yes, yes. That can be arranged. Now drop your weapons ande to me, we can¡­ officiate our union somewhere private, heh heh."


    "I need that in writing first," Guiying pointed out, not moving an inch.


    "I''ll do itter."


    "No, now. With your signature to officiate it. None of my people will budge until then."


    That made the pig growl, "You are in no position to demand anything, little girl! I only offer death or life! I will do whatever I want to this country and your so called people won''t even have the means to stop me! I will burn your fields to the ground and take your mothers and daughters as ythings!"


    All the goodwill the soldiers around me had for the pig was instantly shattered, each of them now ring hard at the dogs in front of us with a desire to impale them with their spears.


    Guiying ced her helmet back on her head, "Then we have nothing else left to say. We will fight you to the veryst man and kill every one of you who dares to step into ournd uninvited."


    "For vermin like you?! I don''t even need to use everyone to wipe you!" He roared.


    Guiying ignored him,spinning on her heel to march back towards us without a second nce back.


    Though it would have been better if she managed to stall for more time, it was already good enough since that little exchange had roused up the troops and set their morale at its highest. It also made him look down on us and with any luck, he wound send only one section after us while concentrating on removing our traps and barricades.


    She slipped back through the gap in the barricade, letting the soldiers pull it close again before looking towards the people gathered in front of her.


    No words needed to be said as she raised her fist into the air.


    The soldiers mimicked her, their faces stern and full of determination to cut down the enemies that would being towards them.


    Now we can only hope we can hold out until ria arrives.

 Chapter 269 - People Killing, People Dying

    (Guiying POV)


    The battle started without much fanfare.


    ??


    Their main force was still stuck behind our main barricade so they had sent only the left wing of their army at us first.


    It seems like they would dedicate more manpower in dismantling our first barricades and traps first while this regiment deals with us.


    But because they were forced to fight within the streets of the town, only a set number of soldiers could engage us at a time.


    Themanders gave their respective orders and our archers pulled their bowstrings taut, firing after the appropriate order was given.


    The Dongs were most definitely still under the assumption that we were a sort of militia since the rain of arrows caught them by surprise, most of them not even having the time to lift their shields before the rain of death fell on them.


    Theirmanders were quick to react and called them into formation, interlocking their shields to block the next wave of arrows before their own Practitioners could erect a proper shield.


    The surprise attack must have enraged them as a few of their Practitioners floated up into the air, looking down at our barricade with scorn.


    They lifted their palms and shot out balls of fire at us, intending to burn down our barricades and the soldiers hiding behind them.


    Our own Practitioners got to work as well, stopping the fireballs by detonating them in the air harmlessly.


    The Dong Practitioners were about to try again when a giant bolt of golden lightning shot out from below, engulfing at least three of the Practitioners and instantly disintegrating them.


    The surviving Practitioners immediately scattered away, just in time too, since another golden lightning was shot from below to strike down another of their Practitioners.


    The Dong''s archers loosed their own volley of arrows, all of them easily repelled by the shield our Practitioners erected above our heads.


    Without the need to hide our capabilities anymore, our side''s Practitioners let loose their own Techniques with our next volley of arrows.


    Those projectiles, alongside a few of the arrows that were specifically enhanced, pierced through the shield the Dong Practitioners had erected.


    Though the arrows still bounced off the shields that the Dong soldiers held, a number of Techniques managed to pierce through those defenses and create an opening in their formation.


    The gaps in the shield wall allowed the next volley of projectiles to find their mark before they could close the formation in time.


    That was thest shot we could get in before they charged into our barricade.


    To train a group of peasants into professional soldiers in just a few days was impossible, there was no way that our current army could stand up to the Dong''s army in open battle even if our numbers were even.


    But we did not need our army to fight them in open battle in the first ce, they just needed to do one thing and just one thing properly only.


    "Spears, THRUST!" The officer ordered.


    The soldiers reacted almost on instinct, all of their spears thrusting out through the gaps in the barricade to impale the Dongs on the other side.


    "PULL!"


    The soldiers retracted their spears without dy, letting the dying soldiers drop to the ground.


    "THRUST!"


    The soldiers repeated the action again, impaling the second line of soldiers that tried to step over theirrades.


    "PULL! AND BRACE!"


    The soldiers obeyed, the first line bracing against the barricade while their brethren behind them did the same against their backs.


    The barricade heaved from the soldiers smashing into it, the wood creaking and cracking but refusing to break.


    Our soldiers pushed back, just as a volley of arrows and Techniques rained down towards them.


    Our Practitioners did their best to intercept them since a number of them were enhanced to prate shields, but a few of it still got through our defenses, causing the first few casualties we would suffer in this war.


    "Medic! Get the wounded out of here!" The officer ordered, prompting the few orderlies stationed nearby to rush forward, pulling the groaning soldiers out from the formation.


    They will be carried to the field hospital that senior brother Brendan had been put in charge of, thanks to his disy of genius alchemical knowledge in healing pills.


    If the wounded were deemed fit enough to fight after senior brother Brendan had healed them, they would immediately return to the fight.


    Somehow, our troops managed to halt their advance with the aid of the barricades for now.


    While they were holding the wall, our Practitioners leapt over it fearlessly into the throng of enemy soldiers behind it, letting loose their own Techniques and cutting down a portion of them closest to the wall.


    Before they could react to the sudden attack, they had once more leapt over the wall and back towards safety.


    At the same time, archers and more Practitioners had appeared on the rooftops of the buildings on either side, raining down arrows and Techniques on them with pinpoint uracy.


    The Dongs started to panic as they fumbled to get their shields back up, but that proved to be their undoing as the spears from behind the wall were thrusted out again, impaling the ones closest to the barricade.


    Just when the battle looked like it might actually be going in our favour, a messenger had rushed up towards us.


    "Prin¡­ My Queen! They''ve brought heavy cavalry! They''ve sent a detachment to nk us from the Southern side!"


    Damn.


    We had hoped that since they needed to move through the tunnels, they would not bring many horses with them on their first engagement. Perhaps a small detachment of light cavalry and nothing more.


    I guess that had been too optimistic of a thought.


    I bit my thumb, at this moment we risk a total wipeout from their attack.


    If their calvary manages to break through our defenses and encircle us from behind, they will be able to copse our centre which would also result in a copse of the front as well.


    We would be trapped in this corner without a means of fighting back.


    Not to mention the fact that the field hospital was there too, if we lose it, we''ll lose even more men.


    The other generals were panicking as well, there was no way we could defend against this with the current troops at our disposal.


    The spear wall tactic would have worked against light cavalry where both man and horse would have been lightly armoured. But against a heavily armoured horse and rider, the wall would crumble easily.


    I turned towards the only two youkais near us, "Could I count on you two?"


    Both Manami and Kiyomi smiled.


    "Ara, ara~ Princess, you need to have more faith in us. Worry not, they shall not pass."


    Saying those words, Manami spun and left with her white haired sister in tow.


    To have such reliable senior sisters, it is definitely fate that allowed us to meet. I believe with them aiding me, we could actually get through this day.


    Steeling myself, I turned my head back to watch the battle unfold, trying my best to ignore the screams of men dying in agony.


    I really want to mount that enemy General''s balls on a pike...

 Chapter 270 - You Cannot Fight Alone In This War

    (Manami POV)


    "Insects¡­ All of them... Remind me why we''re not raging across the battlefield right now?" My dearest cute little sister asked as we made our way towards the south side of town.


    ??


    I spanked her behind, making her yelp in surprise at my sudden action.


    "You''re letting your sense of power cloud your vision, my cute little Kiyomi. Strong as we may be, a small fight between a group of Practitioners is very different when others are involved in such arge scale battle."


    She pouted at me while massaging her bottom, "How so? Our real opponents will still be the other side''s Practitioners right?"


    "Ufufufu~ Underestimating non-Practitioners would be your downfall, my cute little Kiyomi. Or have you forgotten that our dear ria isn''t one either?"


    "Sister ria is different. She has been graced by Master''s light."


    I giggled, "You are right~ Though remember, there will always be others especially trained to counter Practitioners, more so during war times. And it would not do if you are encircled if one such person can negate your Techniques."


    Kiyomi tilted her head, "You seem to know a lot about this, dear sister. Was it from your time as a Guardian?"


    "Ufufufu~ Not at all~ Master was very quick to instruct this fact to us during our first few days, Master seemed to have quite a bit of experience in that regard. It is a shame that you have yet to properly experience one of Master''s lessons yet~"


    "Hmmm¡­. I''m hoping things will go back to normal after this¡­"


    I patted her on the head, "Oh my cute little Kiyomi, things will never be normal after this~"


    The South side had an entrance that was in between two small buildings. It was unfortunate that most of the materials had been used to build the barrier at the front of the cave and the main entrance of the town so none could be spared to fortify this position.


    Then again, the princess had intended for this to be an escape route if necessary, even if she had no intention of running away herself.


    A small group of soldiers were already there, all of them being followers of ours.


    The one in front bowed, I recognised him as one of our High Inquisitors that had taken part in our New Years Festival back then.


    "High Priestesses, a thousand of us stand ready to guard this entrance with you. Please use us as you see fit."


    Kiyomi let a trail of ice dance across her fingers, "I think I can handle this by myself, let me see how much I have grown, won''t you, dear sister?"


    Ahhh~~ My dear cute little sister~~ I thought that your acting work had simmered your want for power but it seems like meeting Master had reawakened it.


    As her older sister, I should give her my support and watch over her!


    "Ufufufu~ Remember what I told you, my cute little Kiyomi~~ Big sister here will still watch over you though!"


    She sighed but said nothing more, stepping forward a short distance away from the entrance.


    Just then, the thundering of hooves resounded in the distance, heralding the arrival of arge group of heavily armoured horsemen.


    "Is my cute little Kiyomi going to be fine?" I called out.


    "Yes, sister, just watch over me. I can take them."


    The riders saw her and immediately lowered thences they carried in their hands, not slowing down their speed in the slightest.


    Unperturbed, Kiyomi spread her hands out to her sides, creating ayer of ice that spread in front of the cavalry group.


    The lead rider noticed the ice toote and his horse slipped on it, sending its rider crashing face first into the ground.


    The horses behind him tripped on the downed horse, creating a chain reaction of men falling over one another.


    Several of the fallen men didn''t have time to recover before they were trampled by their ownrades, their screams of pain drowned out by the thunder of hooves.


    The rest split down the middle, charging on my little sister''s nks in order to get past the entanglement of horses and men.


    She raised her left hand and a wall of ice materialised in front of one group of riders.


    The horses couldn''t stop in time and smashed right into it, shattering the ice but also creating another pileup in front of the wall.


    She raised her other hand and another wall of ice appeared in front of the other group.


    But instead of blocking the group''s advance, the wall seemed to shatter before the riders actually reached it.


    I could see Kiyomi frowning at the spectacle before she raised her arms, summoning an array of ice spikes that she fired towards the riders.


    This time we could see someone in their midst raise an arm to summon a ball of light, creating an almost transparent dome around the group.


    Kiyomi''s icicles shattered when it touched the dome, not even leaving a dent on the invisible shield.


    She clucked her tongue, retracting her hand to her chest before pushing out again.


    The air in her vicinity turned frigid, creating a mist around her that spread towards the charging horsemen. Everything that the mist touched froze instantly, even the bird that had been caught in it turned into an ice statue that dropped onto the ground.


    Unperturbed, the horsemen continued to charge with the shield dome still covering them.


    When they entered the mist, the dome froze over to be visible, but the freezing effect failed to reach the people protected by it.


    Now, they were only several meters away before they reached my cute little sister.


    I was prepared to pull her out of harm''s way but she raised up her hand to summon forth another ice spear, this one thicker than the previous ones she summoned.


    She tossed it at the shield without ceremony but like before, it was blocked by the shield.


    No, notpletely blocked, it seemed to have impaled itself on it, perhaps half an inch into the barrier.


    She snapped her fingers and the ice that had been outside the barrier copsed into itself, using the part that had impaled the shield to enter and spew forth a hail of ice needles.


    All of the ice needles targeted a single person, which just so happens to be the Practitioner maintaining the barrier.


    It looked like Kiyomi would be able to at least kill the eyesore, since his mind was too focused on maintaining the barrier to notice the rain of deathing towards him.


    But at thest moment, the horsemen around him raised their shields to form another barrier that blocked the attack, leaving him unscathed.


    Kiyomi cursed and tried to look for a way out but the lead rider was already within striking range.


    Before hisnce could pierce through her though, I had teleported her back to my side without a scratch.


    The group came to an abrupt stop, all of them confused at where their target had disappeared off to.


    "Ufufufu~ You understand what I mean now, my dear little Kiyomi?" I giggled.


    She gritted her teeth, looking down at her hands in slight embarrassment, "Yes, elder sister¡­"


    "Ufufufu~ That is good. Now... Should we show them what two fox youkai sisters backed with a thousand men could do? They merely tasted the strength of one and they were reduced to such a state."


    She clenched her fists, "Very well. I will see this as proof that I am yet still not strong enough. Lend me your strength, dearest sister."


    "Ara ara~ If my cute little Kiyomi asked so sincerely, there''s no way I can refuse!"


    I snapped my fingers, prompting the men behind me to take a step forward with their weapons drawn and pointed towards the cavalry formation that was trying to regroup.


    "Ufufufu~ Let''s kill them, shall we?"

 Chapter 271 - A Threat And A Promise

    (Kiyomi POV)


    I still have a lot to learn.


    ??


    I had been too blinded by my own hubris of power that I failed to recognise the threat right in front of me before it was toote.


    I''m just d that Master was not here to see this pathetic side of me and my respect for Master has grown tremendously.


    To have that much power and still be so humble is definitely the trait of a Divine being.


    Just a little bit of strength was enough to make me think myself invincible, how pathetic of me.


    This is why Master stands at the apex while we bask in his presence.


    "Ufufufu~ We don''t have much time to waste here with the fight still going on at the front, it would be best if we can just make them retreat from here~" My dear sister thought aloud.


    As if on cue, the group of heavy cavalry reared their horses and began charging towards us again, this time with the shield already epassing them.


    I nced at her without moving my head, "Do you have a n, dear sister?"


    "Ara, ara? Is my cute little Kiyomi depending on me? I should not disappoint then~"


    Her tails stretched out and a small ball of fire appeared on the tip of each tail.


    "Master has always told us, if a problem can''t be dealt with by going straight at it, then going above, under or even around it is also an option," She giggled.


    I was about to question what she meant when all her tails pierced into the ground, creating cracks all around her.


    One of the cracks stretched towards the charging group, widening almost instantly to create a gaping hole that swallowed several of the riders.


    Their Practitioner quickly weaved a counter Technique that halted the hole from widening further, but that would also mean his shield is no longer at full power.


    I took the chance to throw another ice spear at it, the projectile easily shattering the shield to fly towards the Practitioner in the middle of their formation.


    Unfortunately for me, another soldier saw my attack and leapt into the path of the ice spear, letting it impale him instead.


    I clucked my tongue in annoyance at the missed chance.


    It was obvious their Practitioner was at least at an Elder or Master level from how quickly he was manipting his Quarks. He had already redeployed the shield before I had a chance to throw in a second spear at him.


    At this point, the horsemen had all but halted in their advance, a few of them still stuck in the crevices that my sister had made in the ground.


    It was obvious from this distance that they were quite pissed at having their charge fail twice consecutively and were determined not to fail a third time.


    My sister would not give them that third opportunity though.


    The holes she had created started shining red, emanating a warm glow that illuminated the area around it.


    The little pieces of trash only had time to wonder what was producing the light beforeva erupted from the gaps, incinerating all that had been near the holes.


    Their Practitioner released his shield in a panic, shrinking it down such that it only covered himself and his own personal guards from theva.


    That was the cue for our own men to charge.


    The horsemen at the front never saw theming until the first few were impaled by spears that my sister had enchanted with fire, their armours useless against the high heat of the weapons.


    Being trained soldiers, they were quick to react to the new threat, all of them pulling out their swords while tossing their now uselessnces aside.


    As a group of more trained and better armoured soldiers, the Dong army''s heavy cavalry should not have any problems dealing with a group of peasants, right?


    If any of those insects had that thought in their minds, it would have been quickly tossed aside since the ''peasants'' quickly dispatched the knight they were facing with practiced ease.


    Having been trained by Eris who had been trained by Master himself, our followers were definitely no pushovers.


    And for the hammer on the nail, both Manami and I had followed behind them, unleashing our own Techniques on the gathered horsemen.


    Without their Practitioner''s aid, who was still busy protecting himself from theva centered around him, the horsemen easily fell to our assault with only a handful left that stayed near their Practitioner as guards.


    Their Practitioner finally managed to counter Manami''sva by sealing up the cracks before lowering the shield, a look of utter rage evident on his face.


    "You¡­ Who are you two? I do not remember Beiyang''s Royal Family having youkais working for them," The insect asked.


    My sister chuckled, "Ufufufu~ Did you think that we youkais would stay silent if a pack of rabid dogs were to show up on our doorstep?"


    "Whatever they are paying you, we can double, no¡­ Triple it. We just need you all to step aside."


    Iughed mirthlessly, "Our price is not something you can pay."


    "I assure you, we can."


    My tails stretched out, letting ayer of mist gather around me, "We want the death of every single infidel who participated or approved of this invasion."


    It took the little insect a few moments toprehend my words.


    "Don''t be ridiculous! Do you even know who you are talking to?!"


    "Ufufufu~ A group of dead men of course," My sister giggled, making a show of creating a few balls of fire that circled around her.


    "You really think your little city state can stand up to us? Your tiny Beiyang country is nothing more than a frog in a well! Have you been disillusioned thinking you were the big ones just because your country was named after the continent?"


    "Ara? Not at all, I am just stating facts."


    "Our Dong country is several times the size of yours! We are an Empire that has conquered every other country behind these mountains that you hide behind! Once we take over your pathetic little ce, we would have united the entire continent under our banner!"


    I lifted my chin at him, "Huhuhu... You talk quite a lot for someone who won''t leave this battlefield alive."


    "Tch! You will regret this! Everyone, fall back for now and regroup!"


    The Practitioner reared his horse and retreated back to the main force, the rest of the heavy cavalry following after him.


    "Shall we give chase, High Priestess?" One of our followers asked.


    My sister shook her head, "No, it will be meaningless to do so. Continue with the guarding of this side of the town. We just need to hold until riaes in with her reinforcements. The front should at least hold for the next few--"


    A loud explosion shook the ground beneath us, interrupting my sister.


    We turned back to see a plume of smoke rising up into the sky from where the front line should be.


    I shared a look with my sister before rushing back into the town, already expecting the worst.


    If the front were to copse now¡­ Even we might not be able to turn things around.

 Chapter 272 - When All Strategy Fails, Charge

    (Lian Li POV)


    I had chosen to stay with the first group after retreating back into town, knowing that the first contact would be the most important time that decides if the line will hold or break.


    ??


    The first charge went about just as well as it could be, I even had the opportunity to strike down several of their Practitioners for being overconfident by flying above us.


    After that it was a back and forth tug of war between the Dongs and us.


    While the non-Practitioner soldiers held the wall, the Practitioner group would leap over the wall from time to time and inflict as much damage as we could before leaping back. Our archers on the roofs would provide covering fire for both our entry and retreat.


    I killed my share and more but a few of our Practitioners were lost when they got careless or the enemy responded fast enough, impaling them with spears or having their own Practitioners counter them.


    Though we stille out on top in terms of casualties inflicted, they had more people tost through this fight than we do.


    It is only because of our defensive tactics with the barricades that we are able to hold for this long now.


    "Prepare!" One of the officers yelled, his eyes trained on the enemy''s movements behind the barricade.


    The other Practitioners and I tensed our legs, most of us bending into a half crouch.


    "Now!"


    I leapt over the wall alongside all the other Practitioners, all of us already prepared tounch our own Techniques.


    Inded on top of one of the soldiers, kicking him into the ground before unleashing the lightning I had been charging beforehand.


    My lightning pierced through the group of soldiers that had been standing in front of me, killing at least twenty of them before their Practitioner could redivert my lightning into the sky.


    I let loose my second lightning that I had prepared in my other hand, this one killing fewer soldiers than the first since they were already prepared for it.


    One of the Dong Practitioners tried to throw a fireball to burn our group but it was promptly deflected back by one of our own Practitioners, taking the chance to burn a few more Dong soldiers with it.


    With both my Techniques discharged, I leapt back over the wall again,nding on my feet without making a sound.


    The other Practitioners also returned one after the other, though a quick mental headcount revealed that one was missing.


    I spied through the gaps of the barricade to see the missing Practitioner impaled through the chest by an earth spike, his body hanging limply on top of our barricade. He must have been shot while leaping over the barricade.


    Another one lost.


    I do not doubt the effectiveness of such a tactic where none better can be thought of at the moment. But if each jump results in the loss of a Practitioner, we would be running out of people to jump in soon enough.


    "Iing! Deflection!" Someone shouted from behind me.


    I looked up to see several fireballs descending towards us, or more urately, towards the barricades.


    This would be the sixth time the Dongs tried this little trick, it seems like they were really slow on learning new things.


    For the sixth time today, one of the Elders from our Heaven Sect redirected the fireballs away and back towards the Dong army, letting it explode to kill their own soldiers.


    We got ready for the next call to jump over the wall again. I prepared my Lightning Technique in both my hands once more.


    Before the order could be given, a loud roar pierced through the air from behind the wall. Everyone turned towards the source just as one of our soldiers yelled out an rm.


    The wall exploded inwards in a st of debris and earth, sending everyone that had been near it flying backwards.


    A man easily three times my height stepped out of the debris, his muscled chest clearly visible since he only wore a pair of pants and nothing above it.


    He smirked at the soldiers before him, hefting a greatsword equal to his height on his shoulder with a single hand.


    "Time for all of you to die!" He roared, swinging his sword down in an arc and decapitating the five soldiers that had been standing in front of him.


    I unleashed the lightning I had been charging at him, aiming to st a hole through his chest.


    Instead of what I envisioned happening, what seemed to be tattoos glowed on his body and my lightning dissipated the moment it got within two feet of him.


    A few other Practitioners alsounched their own Techniques at him but all met with the same result.


    "Useless, useless, useless!" Heughed. "I have been inscribed with a Quark nullifier inscription! No Quarks can exist around me so your petty little tricks can''t harm me!"


    A few brave soldiers rose up to the challenge and charged him with their spears.


    They only got within three feet before the prick swung his sword again, instantly killing everyone in a single swing.


    Dong soldiers began pouring out of the gap in the wall, trying to secure a foothold in the opening to push us back.


    Not good.


    If this continues we will be overrun in no time.


    I was about to try another stronger Lightning when I saw something blur past our soldiers to charge towards the big shitstain.


    He barely managed to raise his sword in time to block the sword sh that came from his right, aiming straight for his neck.


    "Impressive¡­" He growled, looking down at the much smaller Eris who was pressing her de against his. "Didn''t think there would be such a swordmaster in such a backwater country! You and I shall have the duel of the centu--"


    Eris leapt and spun over his head,nding in a crouch behind the trash with her arm stretched to the side.


    The Dong soldiers paused in their advance, opting to wait for their champion to turn around and finish her.


    Except the trash did not turn around and instead, his head had slid off from the neck, bouncing on the floor three times before rolling away, the face still stuck in that mocking grin of his.


    The body mmed down a few momentster with a loud thud, blood pouring out of where the head had been on the neck.


    Before we could celebrate their champion''s defeat, even more of those big cockroaches crawled out from the wall''s gap, numbering fifty in total.


    Seems like that guy wasn''t their champion after all and just a member of some corps.


    Fifty of them might be too much even for Eris, especially since she could not rely on the pseudo-Techniques she had learnt how to do.


    Luckily, she did not have to face them alone.


    The thunder of hooves came from behind just as our soldiers moved aside to make way, allowing a centaur with various weapons strapped on her to gallop to Eris''s side.


    Following closely behind her was a teenage girl with rainbow coloured hair that shimmered in the light, no prizes on guessing who that was.


    Looking behind in the distance, I could see the unmistakable forms of Manami and Kiyomi rushing towards us to join the fight as well.


    With thest wall broken, there was no reason for us not tomit fully into the fight anymore.


    Our two sides stared at each other for a few seconds before someone roared a warcry.


    That initiated a chain reaction of warcries and both sides charged, all ns and tactics thrown aside.

 Chapter 273 - A Horse, A Swordswoman And A Loli Dragon Walked Into A Battlefield

    (Lian Li POV)


    It was a brutal sight.


    ??


    Gamma charged towards one of the giant freaks with hernce braced against her right side.


    Her target swung his giant sword at her, trying to decapitate her from the waist.


    Our centauress drew another sword with her free hand, using it to redirect the sword that had been cutting towards her into the air with practiced grace.


    She thrusted hernce out, impaling her target in his abdomen, thence piercing through his body.


    The centauress did not stop there, however.


    She continued her charge, easily lifting thence with the trash who probably weighed a few hundred kilograms impaled on it with a single hand.


    There was another shitstain behind the first one and Gamma thrusted hernce into him as well, lifting the two of them up like a barbecue skewer.


    She used her new panions'' as a shield and charged into a throng of enemies, trampling down all who stood in her way.


    Gamma swung hernce in an arc, flinging the two burdens on it away to tten even more Dong dogs with impunity.


    I tried to summon my Lightning again to smite those two and this time the attack struck home, piercing through both of them in the chest before the heat disintegrated their corpses.


    It seems like the anti-quark barrier only works when the person themselves has the strength to maintain the barrier so it doesn''t grant them full immunity.


    Gamma was not done yet though.


    She sheathed hernce and sword before drawing out the halberd she had strapped on her side.


    With two mighty swings, a dozen men had fallen before they could even step in front of her.


    Two Dong soldiers tried to approach her from behind, thinking her equine body would be her vulnerable spot.


    Gamma reared and kicked her hooves back without hesitation, caving in both soldiers'' skulls and leaving them dead on the ground.


    There''s a reason why she is put in charge of our Church''s security.


    A distance away, Eris was stuck dueling with five of the big ones on her own and despite the size difference, she showed no fear and even had a cocky smirk on her face.


    The five men said nothing and charged towards the smaller girl, all of them not underestimating her at all since Eris had dispatched one of them with ease.


    The one leading the group tried to leap at her, most likely thinking that his weight would y to his advantage.


    Eris shed her sword above her, creating a bolt of lightning that arced towards her assant.


    The man scoffed at the attack, knowing that it will be nullified before it could reach him.


    As he had expected, the lightning disappeared when it got close to him, fizzling out in a shower of bright sparks. But what he did not expect was for Eris to leap up at the same time as the lightning, her movement covered by the light being emitted from her attack and not giving him a chance to react.


    Our swordswoman stabbed her de through the man''s neck with absolute precision, nting her feet on his chest for extra leverage before twisting and pulling her de to the side.


    The trash''s head was separated from the body and flung into the air splendidly, hitting the ground at the same time as the body with Erisnding on her feet just a few momentster.


    The other four stopped and stared at their fallenrade, hesitating for a second before they continued their mindless charge.


    Eris actuallyughed at them before sprinting forward, her sword held by her side.


    The one in front of her tried to m his sword down on top of her.


    Using her smaller frame to her advantage, Eris slid in between his legs to avoid the blow, her sword lifted up to cut the little useless thing that was hanging in between his legs.


    While the first guy was still trying to register the pain that woulde with the missing organ, Eris had leapt up to stab her de into the second giant freak''s chest, right where his heart was.


    There was a red shine in her eyes before the man suddenly erupted into mes, his body burned from inside out.


    Only ashes remain of the man when Eris touched down to earth again.


    Doing a graceful spin, her sword cut the first trash that was still screaming while clutching his groin, decapitating him in a single sh.


    The other two were a bit more hesitant to move forward, eyeing Eris with trepidation.


    Their hesitation proved to be their undoing as something flew out from the side, crashing into both of them and sending them flying away.


    I looked in the direction of where the object came from to see Cai Hong gleefully beating down men three to four times her size with nothing but her fists.


    One tried to sh his sword at her but our little dragon merely stopped it with her palm before crushing the metal in her ws.


    Judging by how everyone else around her is unarmed, I think she was merely ying with them all this while. I really should request Master to teach her not to y with her food.


    One of the big cockroaches tried to punch at Cai Hong''s back, but she was ready and stopped it with her palm.


    As though the scene of a small girl stopping a giant''s punch was not surreal enough, she clenched her fist and her assant''s wrist snapped, the man wailing like a little girl at his broken appendage.


    Two leapt at Cai Hong, intent on wrestling her into the ground.


    What they didn''t ount for was her tail thatshed out to p both of them across the face, sending them sprawling on to the ground.


    Turning her attention back to her ything in front of her, she stretched out her fingers on her free hand and impaled it in the man''s stomach before pulling out his intestines.


    Someone nearby puked at the sight.


    Cai Hong used the organ tosso around her victim''s neck, tying it tautly to cut off his air supply and leaving him to die from asphyxiation.


    The dragoness turned and leapt at one of the men she had pped with her tail earlier, mounting his chest to pin him down before she proceeded to rip his throat out with her hands.


    She back flipped away from him just in time to avoid another one of the giants trying to tackle her, letting hernd on his back instead and shoving his face into the dirt.


    Without even a moment of hesitation, her fist punched into the back of his skull, breaking open his skull like it was made out of paper.


    There was a loud squelch sound when she crushed the tiny brain inside that was audible even from here.


    One more of the shitstains tried to charge at her again, but he never made it to his destination as Gamma came barreling into him, her halberd hooking around his neck to slice it clean off.


    I continued tossing my own lightning towards the unprotected Dong soldiers since these anti-Technique freaks are being whittled down, opening up a hole in their defenses.


    Right then, the sound of several drums beating was heard from behind our destroyed wall.


    I strained my eyes to look across the battlefield and my blood ran cold from what I saw.


    The main Dong army had already dismantled our barricades and their numbers were wayrger than we imagined it to be.


    Probably about two to three hundred thousand troops stood at the foot of the Death Mountains, all of them ring right at our position.


    Forget barricades, if all of them charged at us together, even the houses around us would copse by their weight alone.


    A horn was blown from behind me, that was Guiying''s signal for everyone tomit to the fight, forgoing our initial n of rotating in reserves.


    This is it¡­ ria, if you n oning, now would be a very good time¡­

 Chapter 274 - Your Soldiers Are Now Belong To Us

    (Diao Chan POV)


    Everything was turning out to be quite disastrous.


    ??


    I was originally supposed to follow the second rotation of troops to relieve the first group alongside Gamma, Cai Hong and Eris, but now that n was rendered moot by our wall copsing way before we anticipated.


    And since the princess has blown the horn, everyone will be pushed to the fight immediately instead of rotating out in reserve.


    It was already our final stand before we knew it.


    I rushed ahead of the soldiers, muttering a Spell under my breath that propelled me onto the roof of a building where Lian Li was standing.


    "How is it?" I asked.


    She didn''t answer and instead jerked her chin in the direction of the Dong''s army.


    I followed her gaze and froze.


    "About another hour till dawnes¡­ I fear we may need to use your trump card earlier than expected, Diao Chan."


    I grimaced, "If we must¡­ But at most I would be able to buy us half an hour and there''s no telling what they would do once it is deployed. We might just get ourselves surrounded and if we do, I''m not even sure if ria can do anything about it..."


    Lian Li pondered for a moment, ignoring the sounds of waring from below us.


    I could see from here that Manami and Kiyomi had joined the fight as well, they were quite noticeable by the shes of fire and ice so there was no mistaking it was them.


    A short distance away from them was Alpha, Beta and Delta providing support for their High Priestesses by decapitating all who tried to nk the fox sisters. Though they weren''t as good as Gamma inbat, that doesn''t mean they are helpless.


    "We''ll save it for now¡­" Lian Li decided. "But if they decide tomit their entire army just to crush us, we would need to deploy it. In the meantime, we should do whatever we can to slow their main force down."


    I nodded my head in agreement, "That, I can do."


    I stretched out my arms and concentrated my senses just like how Master had taught me, crafting the Spell I needed in my mind. We don''t need something that will kill the most number of people, we just need something that will slow their advance.


    "''Spirits of old, the hour is nigh, I call upon thee to terrify; Their numbers shall be their bane, their wills lost in this domain; Harken to the symphony of mindless violence, where all of reasoning shall be silenced; Rage and madness from within thy mind, spill forth to consume themselves and blind; Friends andpanions are now their nemesis, submit to their hate and bring forth necrosis! Malice Possession!''"


    The moment the words left my lips, I felt the pull of energy drain from my body as the Spell took effect.


    Casting this Spell took quite an effort out of me and it felt like I had just ran a mile or two. There was still a lot for me to learn before I could reach Master''s level of proficiency. At least it got the job done for now.


    Red coloured humanoid shadows rose up from the ground in front of the main army, numbering in the hundreds.


    I linked my mind with them and gave them a simplemand, prompting them to immediately rush towards the main army while spreading themselves out amongst the front line.


    Someone called for archers and arrows were shot at them, only to pass through them harmlessly.


    When they reached their lines, the soldiers tried to stab at them with their spears and swords but that also yielded the same results.


    Fools, such mundane attacks can''t harm what is immaterial.


    All of them passed through their defensive lines without issue, causing some panic within their ranks.


    Themanders shouted out to their men to keep them calm, iming them to be nothing but illusions. This action would be their undoing.


    The ones that have been identified asmanders immediately had a shade leap at them to enter into their bodies, possessing them.


    The same thing happened to several of the other soldiers that looked important until none of the shades were left.


    There was a few seconds where nothing happened before those men started screaming while rolling around on the floor.


    Theirrades got concerned and tried to help them but their thrashing wouldn''t stop no matter what they did.


    A good minute passed before those possessed by the shades stood up calmly as though nothing had happened, brushing the dirt from their clothes.


    Theirrades started to breathe a sigh of relief before the possessed drew their weapons and started cutting down the people closest to them.


    Confused and pained screams mixed together as their former brother in arms began killing each other without any mercy.


    Those shades would have erased the personality of those possessed and rece their will with one that thrives on violence and bloodshed.


    Once they have reached this stage, even I will be unable to control them, making this a double edged sword since they might also attack our own people if given the chance. But this drawback would not affect us here since they were so far away.


    Unfortunately for us, Practitioners cannot be possessed by these shades since the abundance of Quarks within their bodies would have acted as a wall against the shades and prevented a possession.


    Non-Practitioners like these soldiers were still fair game though.


    The soldiers hesitated on killing one of their own but the possessed had no such qualms, cutting down everyone indiscriminately.


    One of their Practitioners tried to heal them but that proved to be ineffective too.


    There was nothing to heal after all, the original persona was just altered a little to make them kill voluntarily. Unless one of the Practitioners was well versed in Spirit Quarks or they had another Witch that knew a counter Spell, there is no way for them to be reverted back.


    With this Spell, themand structure should take a hit and they would be too busy trying to restrain or dispatch their former friends, this should at least dy them for a bit.


    "Good work, I never knew you could do something like that," Lian Limented, sting another group of Dong soldiers with her Lightning.


    "Normally I can''t," I admitted. "I needed to use the feelings of anger and hate that is present in our own soldiers to summon those shades and even that took the wind out of me."


    "Hmmm¡­ Though it seems they have already steeled themselves to dispatch your puppets though¡­"


    I followed her gaze and saw that indeed, the possessed soldiers were now being cut down themselves without mercy. Some higher up must have given the order to execute them knowing that they could not be saved.


    The Dongs are more heartless than I thought.


    I grinned, "No problem, I always have a backup n."


    Concentrating on the minute link that I still shared with those possessed soldiers, I gave them the onlymand I could still give while they were in that state.


    The shades started absorbing in the Quarks present in the air into their host''s bodies which would then result in a big explosion of blood and flesh that would kill all within a five meter radius.


    Considering how most had surrounded a possessed in an attempt to subdue them, there will be quite a number of casualties.


    Not enough to make a significant enough dent in their numbers but the main point of this was to cripple theirmand structure even by a tiny bit. This should at least decrease the efficiency of their army and may even cause them to hesitate in their advance, buying us precious time that we so desperately need.


    The battle below us was still leaning towards our favour.


    Gamma, Eris and Cai Hong were cutting down most of the enemies in the front lines while Manami, Kiyomi and Lian Li supported them from a distance. The injured were quickly carted off to Brendan who would give them the healing pills needed to send them back into the fight.


    My only regret is that I cannot participate in the battle fully since I still need my energy to use the final Spell that will buy us the most time if needed.


    We just need to hold out for another hour...

 Chapter 275 - Reinforcements Have Arrived

    (Guiying POV)


    Things were beginning to look so much better that I even allowed myself to have a sense of hope.


    ??


    With my senior sisters'' assistance, we have managed to stop the Dong army''s advance temporarily while our soldiers worked hard on culling the numbers that were present in front of them.


    Though it might look like we can actually win this, I know for a fact that my senior sisters were mortals too, even they can grow tired and sluggish from participating in this fight long enough.


    There were thoughts of having our Practitioners bolster our numbers with summoned elementals, but since those can be easily controlled by the opposing force''s Practitioners if they possess someone strong enough, the idea was shot down quickly.


    With everyonemitted to the fight, it was now a do or die scenario. No point in us keeping reserves when the entire might of their army now bears down upon us.


    When the messenger returned with the news that we faced two hundred and eighty thousand men, we knew that our resistance here was nothing more than a suicidal one. Even if the promised reinforcements were toe, I doubt that could turn the tide either.


    Senior sister Diao Chan had already dyed the main army''s approach, if we can just push the current group back to the barricades, we might still be able to kill our fair share of these Dong dogs.


    "Give the order," I called out to one of the generals nearby. "Have the wounded and the hospital team evacuate immediately. Hopefully they can warn the other viges and towns of our plight and seek shelter before the dogse for them."


    He looked at me with concern, "What about you, Your Majesty?"


    "I will not run while my own people fight here, if they perish here then so shall I."


    "To lose our Queen right after we got her¡­ Our people will not take this well."


    I nced at the general, "If the Dongs conquer us¡­ That will be the least of our worries."


    Reaching out my hand, I picked up my helmet that I had ced aside to put it on my head.


    "Your¡­ Your Majesty? You¡­ You aren''t?" The general stuttered.


    "Yes, I am going to the front lines. When I ordered for everyone tomit to the fight, I really meant everyone. Push them up to the first barricade before the main army can reach us, then even if we are surrounded, they would only be able to attack us from two directions."


    One of the generals stepped up in a panic, "Princ¡­ Your Majesty! If¡­ If you were to fall, it would be detrimental to our morale!"


    I scowled at him, "I do not intend to die pathetically and I am not helpless. Join me at the front if you will, but I shall go whether you do or not."


    Not waiting for an answer, I strolled forward with as much confidence as I could show. In the distance, the whistle of arrows could be heard as the main army''s archers fired at us.


    Not missing a step, I gathered the Lightning that senior sister Lian Li had taught me how to wield in my hands, my eyes never leaving the sky.


    Once they were charged, I released the Lightning into the air, disintegrating the swarm of arrows that had been fired from the main army, not leaving a trace.


    The Practitioners who were supposed to deflect the arrows away turned to stare at me in open-mouthed awe. Most of them still wasn''t aware of my real strength after all.


    The fighting at the front had grown even more intense.


    Our soldiers were slowly inching their way forward while being supported by the Practitioners throwing Techniques over their heads or fighting beside them.


    My senior sisters were all upied with taking down the Dong''s Practitioners and the giant men. It was purely thanks to them that we were able to push forward at all, or else those giant men would have crippled our Practitioners'' ability to fight back and effectively allowed the Dongs to ughter us.


    I have a feeling that the Grand Sects that refused to participate in this war knew about this which was the real reason why they chose not to help us. Whether that is true would take some time to investigate but they were already traitors in my eyes.


    Moving to senior sister Lian Li''s side at the top of one of the buildings, I joined her in using our Divine Lightning to strike down the enemies that dared to stand against us.


    "We won''tst much longer¡­" Lian Li pointed out, her brow dripping with sweat. It was a clear sign that she was already exhausted from fighting for so long, and yet here she stood, unwavering.


    "Then as short of a time as it may be¡­ It was an honour to fight alongside you, senior sister," I sighed, electrocuting an archer that tried to take aim at us.


    She gave me a weird look, "None of us intend to die today. Our lives belong to Master, there is no way we would let ourselves perish without his say so. On the off chance that we lose today, we will find Master and beg for him to help us."


    I see¡­ I am ashamed to admit that I had forgotten that our Master could still single handedly turn this whole thing around. I had been too focused on dealing with this right now that I never thought of considering for the future.


    "Then we should kill as many of these Dong dogs as we can," I dered, summoning forth another lightning bolt to strike down an enemy Practitioner that was preupied with killing our men.


    Lian Li seemed like she was about to say something when drums began to beat within the Dong''s main army.


    Most of us looked in their direction to see every single Dong soldier marching forward towards us, the two hundred thousand pairs of feet stomping on the ground was enough to make the earth shake.


    It seems like this was the extent of senior sister Diao Chan''s distraction.


    At this point where we have yet to even secure the wall, there was no way we would survive their charge.


    Their army was already starting to split, obviously aiming to encircle the entire town to cut off any means of escape.


    I turned to look in the direction of our field hospital to see the evacuation had not even begun, there was no way they would make it out before the encirclement wasplete.


    I cursed under my breath, looking down towards our soldiers who now seemed to have lost all hope after seeing the approaching army. No flowery words of encouragement could get us out of this now. The best I can do is rile them up for a finalst stand to take down as many of them as we--


    Another horn sounded, this time in the far distance towards the North.


    Lian Li and I turned to look towards the source of the sound, spotting a lone rider atop a horse on top of a hill.


    "She''s here," Lian Li grinned, her shoulders visibly rxing.


    I was still a bit doubtful that senior sister ria could do anything at this point in time but I would take whatever hope I could get my hands on.


    "Fear not!" ria''s voice boomed, most likely magically amplified for it to reach here. "BeiYang''s calvary is here!"


    "Spear wall!" A voice boomed out from the Dong army''s nk, prompting?the soldiers to do as instructed.


    I sighed, ria should have just charged in without revealing herself, now we have lost our element of surprise. I guess she''s not that well learned in the art of warfare.


    "Sherman M-four-A-three-E-eight division! Line Formation!"


    There was a rumble that resembled the sound of thunder echoing from behind the hill.


    Several tens of what looked like metal boxes with a dome on top of them appeared on top of the hill around senior sister ria.


    What in Master''s name are those things?!

 Chapter 276 - United We Stand, United They Fall

    (ria POV)


    I crested the hill on my horse that overlooked the battlefield in front of me.


    ??


    I had rushed here as soon as I could, pushing every avable unit I had at my disposal to make their way here as quickly as possible.


    Every crew had already gone through enough training to operate the machines but this would be the first time we deployed them on an actual field battle.


    There were a fewplications like engine problems and vehicles getting stuck on the rough terrain we took to get here, but we still managed to reach here on time.


    The Dong dogs were already charging towards the town, I will need to do something to stop them¡­


    Ah, that''s right.


    I took out the loudhailer I had attached to my horse, something I needed to coordinate the vehicles that I was leading.


    Turning it up to the maximum volume, I yelled, "Fear not! BeiYang''s calvary is here!"


    That got most of their attention.


    They even tried to form a spear wall, how cute.


    "Sherman M-four-A-three-E-eight division! Line Formation!"


    The ground rumbled and my group of eighty Sherman tanks rolled up on top of the hill, their turrets trained on the enemy army in front of us.


    While they were lining up, I used my binocrs that I had strapped around my neck to estimate the distance between us and their army.


    I dropped the binocrs to make sure that all the tanks were in position before I lifted the loudhailer again.


    "Target, archer formation behind spear wall! Range! One thousand metres!"


    The sound of clicks and whirring echoed throughout the tank line as the gunners adjusted their turrets.


    "FIRE!"


    The chorus of eighty tanks firing their cannons filled the air, the shells whistling through the air in a graceful arc before they plummeted back down towards the earth.


    Through my binocrs, I could see the faces of the soldiers looking around in confusion at what was making the whistling sound.


    Not more than a secondter, the explosions of eighty High Explosive shells wrecked the line of archers behind the spear wall, filling the air with their dying screams and exploded body parts.


    I lifted the horn to my lips and blew a single long note, the sound echoed by the tankmanders of eachbat group.


    The tanks moved forward as one, taking advantage of the confusion that has spread throughout the enemy''s ranks to get closer.


    "Target, Practitioner formation behind the archers! FIRE!"


    All the tanks fired again, the rounds arcing over the dying archers to fall upon the damned Practitioners hiding behind their meat shields.


    A few of them managed to react fast enough to erect some form of shield around themselves, but the others could only gawk up into the sky before the shells crashed on top of them.


    "Sherman Tank Division! FIRE AT WILL!"


    Each of the tanks began picking out their own targets as they got closer and closer towards the Dong army, their High Explosive shells killing dozens with every shot they fired.


    I took out mypass, aligning it to the enemy army and taking note of their rtive position to us.


    "M-thirteen rocket! Range three kilometers! Bearing two-two-five!"


    "Range three kilometers! Bearing two-two-five!" Someone echoed behind me.


    "Fire!"


    There was a small st before something ignited, sting out into a loud howling sound as a rocket flew over my head and straight into a throng of Dong soldiers in their central formation, sting them into pieces.


    "Add hundred! Left Fifty!"


    Behind me, the crew manning the rocket artillery trucks immediately set to work on adjusting the frames to my specified location.


    "Katyushaunchers, FIRE FOR EFFECT!"


    The rockets were lit and the deafening howl of fifty sets of rocket artillery being ignited could be heard from anywhere on this battlefield.


    As though on cue, the sun''s rays prated through the night''s darkness in the air, bathing the rockets in what appears to be holy light. It is only a shame that the Death Mountains hid the sun from view here, or else Odriana would have loved to paint a poetic picture about this scene.


    A total of a thousand and six hundred rockets took to the air above the battlefield, soaring over our Sherman tanks that were still charging towards their lines.


    The rockets bombarded the enemy army to kingdome, sending widespread panic and destruction into their ranks.


    Their years of training definitely did not prepare them for this.


    Meanwhile, the Sherman tanks had gotten close enough to start firing their mounted machine guns, each of them spraying lead at six hundred rounds per minute and mowing down the Dong dogs in front of them.


    Probably trying to regain a semnce of order, the Dong''s stupid Practitioners materialised a barrier that stretched over their front lines, blocking our tank shells.


    Too bad for them, we were prepared for that as well. In fact, I was quite surprised it took them this long to materialise it.


    I detached the red g I hung by my side, lifting it up into the air and waving it a few times to the forest behind me.


    A light blinking in the shrubberies was enough to tell me that my order had been received.


    I picked up my binocrs again to spy on the enemy''s front lines, most of their divisions were in disarray after the artillery bombardment, many of them trying to regroup.


    The good thing is that they were no longer advancing on the town but instead, trying to form a defensive formation against us. Not that it would do them any good.


    I had to hold back myughter seeing their archers ready bows to shoot at our advancing tanks.


    Thinking that enough time has passed, I raised my red g again before dropping it down.


    Ten explosions rocked through the forest behind me, sending ten Armour Piercing shells fired from ten Tiger One tanks piercing straight into the barrier.


    That salvo exploded on the barrier itself, apparently doing no damage.


    I counted down the seconds before raising my g and dropping it again.


    The second salvo crashed against the barrier but this time causing cracks to appear on it.


    Third time''s the charm and the barrier shattered like ss the moment the third salvo came down hard on it.


    The Sherman tanks resumed their firing, their main guns sting the Dong''s front line into pieces while the machine guns mowed the others down indiscriminately.


    Arrows were fired from the Dong''s archers, all of them bouncing harmlessly off the tanks'' armour.


    A couple of their Practitioners tried to attack as well, lobbing fire, earth, lightning and ice Techniques at them.


    The tanks shrugged off most of the attacks but a few still managed to pierce through or crush the armour, reducing the number of operational tanks.


    "Mam! Katyushas reloaded!" The artillery captain reported behind me.


    I surveyed the battle lines again, before turning back to shout, "Add two hundred, right two hundred! FIRE FOR EFFECT!"


    As though heralding their death, the howls of a thousand rockets were sted into the sky again.


    The Dong Practitioners tried to erect another barrier above them but two golden lightning bolts appeared from the middle of the town, shattering it instantly.


    I noticed that the rockets were a little close towards the town and a few mightnd there.


    Fortunately, a blue coloured dome appeared around the town, blocking it from the bombardmentpletely.


    I believe that was sister Diao Chan''s trump card, she should be able to keep that shield up for about thirty minutes or so, enough time for us to mop up the rest of the Dong army.


    The rockets bombarded their army again, sting everyone who had been caught in the zone to bits.


    A number of them turned and started running back to the mountains, abandoning theirrades to their deaths.


    That was the catalyst for their army to break into full retreat, every single one of them dropping their weapons and running back into their caves.


    Of course, that didn''t mean we stopped firing.


    Since they dared to barge here without an official deration of war and intended to ughter everyone of us, we will give them no quarter either.


    I blew my horn again, the Sherman tankmanders echoing my order for a charge throughout their formation.


    The Tiger One tanks rolled out of their forest hiding spot as well, switching to High Explosive shells to join the charge.


    We will be shooting down everyst one of them who failed to make it back into their goddamn caves!

 Chapter 277 - Doing Some Landscaping

    (Lian Li POV)


    I stood by Guiying''s side as ria rode her horse towards us, reining her horse in a few feet away before dismounting it.


    ??


    "ria, splendid timing." I greeted her. "I had feared we would need to lose this battle to the Dong dogs."


    "There were a fewplications on the way, roads were a bit rough for the trucks and we had a few breakdowns. But I came here as soon as I could!" She reported merrily.


    Guiying was about to bow her head but quickly stopped herself at thest moment, remembering her position, "On behalf of the Royal Family, I thank you, Miss Lindulf. We would have been in extremely dire straits if you had not chosen to assist us with your¡­ Ahem¡­ Calvary."


    I followed Guiying''s gaze, watching the machines that were still mopping up the stragglers of the Dong army even as they fled.


    All of them were already in full retreat, some had thrown down their arms and surrendered themselves to us. Guiying had initially wanted to show them no mercy, but I managed to convince her that giving them to us would be a better idea.


    They will make good converts and will definitely help in our counter invasion of the Dong dogs in the future.


    Guiying watched ria''s tanks st another division of the Dong army to bits, not even giving the chance to fight back.


    She turned back to us, "If you want to im BeiYang for Master, just tell me. I will dly offer all of it to Master willingly."


    "Oya? Is the princess¡­ Sorry, is the Queen worried that I would turn my weapons on you?" ria giggled. "Worry not, these will only be used against my Onii-sama''s enemies. As long as you are one of us, we won''t do anything to make you sad!"


    She smiled, "Oh no, I believe that since my senior sisters trust you that much and you''re also Master''s little sister as well, you would not do something like that. It''s just that I do not have much confidence in myself to actually lead this country with my current experience."


    I ced my hand on her shoulder and gave a reassuring smile, "You need not worry. You are now one of us and we don''t leave our sisters behind."


    She chuckled, "What about senior brother Brendan?"


    "He is a special case."


    Manami and Kiyomi joined us, looking none the worse for wear.


    "Ara, ara? Impable timing, ria. Our thanks foring in our time of need," Manami greeted, her tails waving about behind her.


    Kiyomi turned to me, "Are we going to kill the captives?"


    I shook my head, "They can be useful to us, we''ll bring them back to be converted and put them to work."


    "Then what about the rest of them? We''re going to let them run?"


    "For now. It matters not, we don''t have the manpower nor the ability to chase them through the caves anyway."


    The fox sisters nodded at my words.


    Cai Hong showed up a momentter with Diao Chan in tow, the dragoness still in her teenager form. It still feels weird to see our loli dragon look like this, but it''s a sign that she is growing more ustomed to her powers.


    It''s still a shame that she still can''t transform into her dragon form freely, or else facing this army wouldn''t be too much trouble either. Not that it would be desirable in any case since that would draw undue attention to us.


    We have already attracted enough attention with the revtion of our army, no need for them to know that we have a dragon on our side too.


    "Are you feeling well, Diao Chan? You were quite out of it after casting the barrier," I asked.


    She gave me a weak wave, "It will pass¡­ I just¡­ I just need a bit to catch my breath¡­ Never attempted two big¡­ Spells in a row before¡­"


    I nodded in understanding, it was actually impressive she could pull thest Spell off when she did, seeing how winded she was after the one she casted before.


    Master really did know how to train her, making her go through all that training just to increase her stamina so that she could handle the bigger Spells. Before this, we all thought the only drawback for Witches was the long chant time but apparently it also draws on their stamina as well.


    I had no doubt that even Diao Chan herself thought Master indulged in her¡­ Nightly activities¡­ Just because she wanted it. Who would have thought it was part of her training too?


    "Yo! We all ''ere eh? Where''s in da zers is Brendan?" Eris called out, leaping towards us from one of the roofs.


    "He''s still at the field hospital," Manami answered helpfully. "Gamma is helping him with the transportation of the wounded. He''ll be quite busy for the next few hours."


    Eris nodded before stretching her arms, "Hmm, never had this much of a workout ever since Master went serious on me that time, I think I need toy down somewhere."


    "Is Father still missing?" Cai hong asked, a pout on her face.


    All of us looked at Manami who immediately raised her hand to her head to activate her Technique.


    Before anything could happen though, there was a huge explosion in the distance that rocked the earth beneath our feet, sending a few people sprawling onto the ground.


    Everyone turned towards the North, just in time to see a particr mountaintop within the Death Mountains disintegrate into pieces.


    There were two pirs of light emanating from that destroyed mountaintop, both of them fading away as time passed.


    We watched on with open-mouthed awe as a giant rock broke out of the clouds above said mountain, the rock''s size bigger than the entire town itself.


    We thought the meteor would crash down on the mountain unhindered but a beam of light had shot out at thest moment, piercing through the rock and somehow breaking it into tiny pieces.


    The pieces floated in the air for a moment before all of them converged back onto the mountain, crashing down on top of it and creating a dust cloud visible even from here.


    Just as we thought that was the biggest thing to happen, a second meteor appeared, even bigger than the first one. This one, however, remained looming overhead the mountain without moving an inch.


    Manami hurriedly activated her Technique, her face going from calm to fear in seconds.


    "Master is there¡­" She dered, her arms dropping to her side.


    My eyes widened, "Then we must go there and hel--"


    "No," Manami interrupted me. "Master told us to stay, to run. We would only be caught up in the crossfire."


    I cursed my powerlessness under my breath.


    Eris grasped Manami''s hand, "Who is he fighting?"


    She shook her head, "Master did not say¡­ I can only assume¡­ The Dark Sect managed to summon that Lilith person."


    "Father¡­ Father is there?" Cai Hong muttered, her eyes suddenly glowing. "Father¡­ Father is hurt!"


    Oh no.


    Her form shifted as she leapt into the air, transforming into her true form of a giant dragon.


    A ball of energy gathered in her mouth as she aimed it at the mountaintop of where Master is.


    "Stop it Cai Hong! Master will get caught in it too!" Diao Chan screamed.


    Realizing her mistake, Cai Hong quickly diverted her mouth away, her beam sting into the mountains in front of the town.


    We covered out ears and shut out eyes as the beam exploded in a blinding white light, vaporizing the mountain range in front of Cai Hong.


    It took a full five seconds before the light subsided and Cai Hong fell back to earth in her child form, Kiyomi catching her before she hit the ground.


    The mountains that had been in front of us were no more, leaving arge gaping valley towards the Dong empire. The Dong army that had been retreating through the caves were also gone without a trace, not even ashes were left in that smoldering crater.


    Oh no¡­ I hope Master doesn''t ask about this....

 Chapter 278 - Who Are You Again?

    (MC POV)


    I admit, I miscalcted.


    ??


    I thought for sure that the guards would tell their higher ups about me and those people woulde and find me on their own ord. It would make sense to figure out why someone that strong was captured right?


    Apparently not.


    Nothing happened for the first two days and then someone that looked important came in on the third.


    I thought for sure he was going to call me to his office or something but he merely looked around before leaving without a word.


    I thought he was just scouting out so I decided to just wait for a bit more while the other prisoners treated me like some sort of king. Not that I told them to but they just did that on their own, but you won''t hear meining about it.


    The guards were also very quiet whenever they came back in, even personally delivering the food to me before leaving with their heads bowed.


    I thought to ask them about the important guy but that would have been too obvious so I refrained from doing so.


    In the end, five days passed in the blink of an eye.


    I thought of checking up on my girls but in order to do that, it would mean breaking the inscription that is restricting all Techniques. That might cause a much bigger issue than me beating up the guards. But since I''m not getting any rms from the protection inscriptions on them, they should be fine.


    Over thest few days, quite a lot of people were shoved into this room as well, almost doubling in number in a short amount of time.


    I won''t say that I had to step in to control those neers from rioting and hurting the people in here¡­ But I did.


    Feels weird to actually treat Dark Sect members so nicely to be honest. Usually I would be trying to skewer them or something.


    Had to keep reminding myself not to get attached to them.


    By now, about the entire hall was filled, totaling the number to about a few thousand or so which was a dramatic increase in number from the few hundred of before.


    At least they still let me get a specific area of the hall to myself while the others need to start sharing whatever space they could find.


    For people on what was basically death row, they''re taking to this fact rather surprisingly well.


    Then again, it might be due to the fact that I bashed a few heads when they disturbed me so that contributed to their submissiveness.


    When the fifth day rolled around, I decided that this would be the day to go find what I needed, consequences be damned.


    Just as the time where our afternoon meal woulde, I walked out of my corner to head towards the front door, preparing to just break out of here after the guards brought us our meal.


    The other prisoners bowed their heads when I passed them, greeting me with ''Boss''.


    Again, I did not ask for this, it was something they decided to do on their own. I''m not narcissistic ok?


    The kid who had tried to warn me about the guards before ran up to me with a big smile on his face. Somehow after the incident with the guards, everyone had thought of him as myckey or something and he took to the role quite readily.


    "Boss! Do you need anything? I can go get someone to get it for you!"


    I shook my head, "It''s fine, I''ll be going out for a bit after the guards bring in our lunch."


    "Oh, got it boss! Do you want anything done when you get back?"


    Funny how no one batted an eye when I said I was leaving.


    "No, it''s fine. Just carry on as you guys have."


    "Understood boss! Have a nice trip!" He saluted before running off again.


    Nice kid, if only he wasn''t part of the Dark Sect, I might keep him around as a servant or something.


    I reached the door just as it opened, but instead of the usual four or five guards who would bring in the food, a whole detachment of twenty guards apanied with ten Abyssal Knights showed up. Behind them was the guy who ''caught'' me in the first ce, looking all smug and what not.


    Huh¡­ A little bit too much security just for the powerless me don''t you think?


    "Ah, there you are," He called out upon seeing me. "Carved yourself a little paradise here didn''t you? Welle along then, we''ll see what we can do with you."


    I was a little confused but since this was ying out exactly as I hoped I just followed along.


    Outside the prison were another four Abyssal Knights that were waiting for their summoner, all of them immediately moving to surround us when we stepped out into the hall.


    "Let''s have a chat in my office eh?" He chuckled, leading the way without looking back.


    His office turned out to be a simple room with a bookcase, desk and chairs. Either he had very simple tastes or he''s not in here often. My bet is on thetter.


    "Sit," He ordered, copsing onto his own chair with a grunt.


    I looked behind to see the Abyssal Knights blocking the door before I moved to sit on the chair in front of him.


    "So, we don''t have much time since it has already begun. I''m sure you let yourself be taken so you can escape from that traitor right? Simple thing then. You want power right? Just pledge yourself to us and you can be one of the Inner Circle. With your talents, a Cardinal is not an impossibility."


    This guy really loves to talk huh?


    I leaned back in my chair, "What makes you think I''m actually here for that?"


    "Haha! No need to be modest here now. We all know what''s going to happen right? The ritual is already done, the sacrifices should be dead by now so you are free to join them or--"


    I stood up violently, my chair crashing into the ground behind me.


    I never really was attached to any of my fellow prisoners since I know they were Dark Sect members, meaning they would have done some really screwed up stuff that I definitely don''t agree to. But if they were already being sacrificed then that means I am already toote.


    Manipting the sliver of Quarks I could still control, I activated the inscription I had drawn on the back of my hand, attuning myself to the security inscription and freeing me from its restriction.


    There was a small shockwave and a loud boom when I did that, most likely alerting everyone in the vicinity of my action.


    Now is not the time for subtlety though.


    I moved my hand over my face and returned my figure back to normal, no point in having the disguise now.


    His eyes widened when he saw me, his finger pointed at me and shivering, "Mas¡­ Master Lin?! You¡­ You were¡­"


    I turned and blocked sword sh from the Abyssal Knight trying to sneak up on me with my arm. cing my palm on its chestte, I sted it away from me and sent it crashing into the other Abyssal Knights behind it.


    The group of them then exploded in a gout of mes that was ck in colour, consuming them into nothingness.


    "What were the sacrifices for?" I demanded, summoning ice spikes from the ground that poked at his neck.


    "Hiiieeeee!! They¡­ They''re for summoning Lilith! That''s all I know, I swe--"


    I made two ice spikes pierce through his neck, letting him die there while I rushed back to the hall where we came from.


    Before I even stepped into the hall, I could already feel an ominous presence behind the door and the ce seemed a lot darker than before.


    Stepping into the hall revealed a rather gruesome scene.


    All the prisoners were dead, their blood painting the entire hall crimson with their blood. There was not a part of the wall, ceiling or pir that was not stained with blood.


    The Abyssal Knights were already gone since I killed their summoner, but for some reason the guards that had apanied them were dead as well.


    And right there, in the centre of the hall was the demon.


    She was a tall woman with pale skin dressed in a leather corset that left nothing to the imagination. She wore a pair of elbow length leather gloves and high heeled boots that stretch to her knees.


    She might have passed for a human if it wasn''t for the ck leathery wings on her back and the wicked curved horns that grew out from the sides of her head.


    "Oh? Another mortal? Have youe to offer your blood to this Lilith too?"


    ¡­


    ...


    Who?

 Chapter 279 - When All Your Preparations Were All For Naught

    (MC POV)


    "Sorry, who are you?" I blurted out.


    ??


    She tilted her head at me, "I am Lilith. Are you just a passer-by? How unfortunate you must be then. Still, they have not offered enough so I will need to have you die too."


    I felt a weight rest on my shoulders, trying to push me down.


    It was rather weak so I just shrugged it off and continued to regard her, "So you were what they were trying to summon?"


    "You didn''t even know that? Wow¡­ You must be really lost then. Curious though, you didn''t explode in a fountain of blood from that¡­ Now I''m interested in who you are now."


    Before I coulde up with some witty response, a bunch of Dark Sect members entered the hall dressed in some kind of ceremonial garb.


    "Mother Lilith! Glory to your name O blessed one! We grant you¡­ Wait, who the? Master Lin?! That rm was you?!" The one leading the processions screeched when he saw me.


    Ah, that was the guy I wanted to follow through the door before, guess he must be the head honcho of this ce.


    I raised my hand in greeting, "Yo."


    He adopted abat stance, his followers doing the same behind him, numbering easily in the thousands. I''m guessing every single person in this hidden base is now right behind him.


    "You''re toote Master Lin! She has already been summoned! Even you can''t dream of matching up to Lilith herself! She is the True Mother of all!"


    I don''t even know how to tell him that all those terms mean nothing to me.


    I shrugged, "Right, that''s great and all¡­ So what are you even doing here?"


    As though just realising where he is, he quickly turned back to the demoness and ced his palms together in prayer, "Mother Lilith! Glory to your name O blessed one! We grant you the blood of the willing for you to sate your thirst! Feast upon this world''s flesh and deliver the heretics their just dues! All we ask is to bear the honour of serving by your side as your heralds!"


    What a simp.


    Lilith simply put on a smile and gestured for them to go closer towards her, "Come then my children. Offer thy blood in oath and thou shalt taste the power thates in carrying mine name."


    The group of Dark Sect members began to sing a hymn as they marched their way towards her,pletely forgetting about my existence.


    Why am I not doing anything you ask? Well, first of all, I have no idea who the hell this Lilith is supposed to be. Sure, she got summoned by the Dark Sect, but she killed Dark Sect people too right? And since there are two different groups of Dark Sects, they might be working towards different¡­


    Oh who am I kidding, "Alright, that''s as far as you guys--"


    Someone charged past me from the open door, hurling something that looked like a vial at Lilith.


    The demoness reached out her hand and halted the vial in midair a distance away from her.


    The person who had thrown it seemed to have expected it though since the vial shattered to spill its crimson contents out, sshing on to her torso.


    It took me a while to recognise the liquid as blood.


    "Now begone from this ne Lilith! With the blood of the Royals I cast you back from whence you came! Leave and never return!" The guy roared, spreading his arms out like some kind of messiah.


    Lilith blinked and looked down on the blood scattered on her, dipping a finger on it before bringing it to taste.


    She sniffed, "Hmm¡­ Not bad I guess, but I''ve tasted better. What was that supposed to do anyway?"


    The man stood still, stunned, I finally recognised him as¡­ Wait, that''s the Third Prince! Wasn''t he dead back at the pce? How is he here? A doppleganger? Then what about the First Prince? I am so confused right now.


    "The traitor! How dare you infringe on this sacred ceremony!" the leader roared, gathering Dark Quarks in his hands.


    Er¡­ Alright then, guess I''ll just... Melt into the background over here. Don''t mind me.


    The prince ignored him and continued staring at Lilith, "Im¡­ Impossible! You should have been banished like what the prophecy says!"


    She raised an eyebrow at him, "I have no idea what you are saying, mortal."


    "''The blood of a Royal from the fairer brood shall send her back to her promisednd''! You should have been sent back!"


    Oh? Is this what he has been working towards? Guess he must be the leader of the ''don''t want Lilith here'' faction.


    Lilithughed. Like actually ughed out loud''ugh.


    "HAHAHAHA! This? You dare call this pathetic blood a Royal?! Oh! Hahahaha! I get it now! This is the blood of your country''s queen or something isn''t it? Hahahaha! No mortal can be considered a Royal in front of me!"


    Oops. Don''t worry Third Prince, people misunderstand prophecies all the time, you don''t need to be so embarrassed.


    "Tch¡­ Then¡­ No, you must still be weak! They haven''t sacrificed the five hundred thousand willing souls yet! You are still powerless!"


    "Ahahaha! Stop it! Hahaha! You''re killing me! Hahahaha! You think my poweres from sacrifices? How naive can you be? I am already at peak form the moment I materialise on this ne! The sacrifices are just a price you pay for me to grant you power!"


    Huh¡­ So with that reasoning¡­ The Third Prince is actually a good guy? I am so confused.


    "Then¡­ Then what have I been doing all this while?" The Prince muttered, his voice barely audible.


    "Trying to stop the inevitable of course!" The other Dark Sect head mocked,unching a ck ball of mes at him.


    "Your Highness!" Someone shouted from the doorway.


    A white barrier appeared in front of the Prince, protecting him for the attack.


    Another group of men dressed in Dark Sect robes barged into the room, surrounding the Third Prince protectively.


    "Your Highness! Run! We will stop them! Run and warn the others!"


    "No one is leaving here! Mother Lilith shall feed on your blood!"


    Lilith sighed loudly, causing everyone to turn to her.


    "I tire of this farce, the annoying pests should just disappear."


    She made a point of staring at me before snapping her fingers.


    I felt a wave of energy wash over the entire room, most of it concentrated on the Third Prince''s group.


    Almost immediately, all of them exploded in a fountain of gore, spraying blood everywhere.


    I managed to avoid it by hopping a few steps backwards, making sure none of it got on my sleeve. Blood is difficult to wash off, ok?


    "AHAHAHA! This is what you get, little traitor! The power of Mother Lilith is not something someone the likes of you can--"


    Lilith sighed and snapped again, causing the remaining Dark Sect members to explode in a simr fashion leaving only just the two of us left.


    She yawned and stretched her back before focusing her attention on me, "Now, boy¡­ You''re quite the interesting one. Judging by the fools'' reaction, you should be someone of importance here right? Swear your service to me and I''ll keep you as my pet while I''m here. A good deal, no?"


    I shook my head, "No thanks, not interested. Are you nning on wrecking havoc on this ne though? Because if you are, I''ll need to stop you here. I have no qualms about hitting a woman by the way."


    "HAHAHA! What are you going to do? Punch me?!"


    I blinked forward and punched her in her abdomen, sending her crashing into the far end of the hall.


    The force caused one of the pirs to copse on top of where she hadnded with a loud boom, throwing up a cloud of dust.


    Huh¡­ I actually didn''t expect that to hit¡­

 Chapter 280 - Me And This Army

    (MC POV)


    Well of course I don''t expect her to go down from that hit alone.


    ??


    The pir was shoved away with force, the debris flying straight towards me.


    I managed to dodge it by the skin of my teeth, letting it crash into the wall behind me.


    Not a secondter, the demoness came flying towards me with her right leg extended.


    I barely managed to get my arms up in a defensive posture before she kicked me away from where I stood, sending me flying through the air tond a distance away.


    "Impudent mortal! How dare you?! You think you can get away with insulting me like that?!" She screeched.


    I raised up my hand, "Hey, you were the one who suggested I do it, why the hell are you ming me?"


    "IMPUDENT!"


    Dark miasma gathered around her like a cloud before beingunched at me.


    I stretched out my hand to summon forth a solid rock wall that blocked it from reaching me, though the miasma caused it to disintegrate without a trace.


    A streak of ck lightning came crashing towards me, only to be deflected away when I punched it with the back of my fist.


    She red at me through her crimson eyes, her wings stretched out behind her. Interestingly, I notice she was actually hovering slightly above the ground although her wings were not pping.


    "An impudent human still has their uses... I admit you at least have some skill to be useful¡­" She muttered, watching me. "Tell you what, perhaps a pet is not the ce for you. Help me conquer thisnd and I''ll make you my servant instead. Quite an honor, no?"


    I shook my head, "Like I said, not interested."


    She scowled, "Don''t push your luck mortal. I am already being extremely generous with this offer. You may be a big fish in this small ne of yours, but there are others out there who could trample you with just their pinky alone. Serve me well and I would even grant you the power to make those beings kneel to you."


    "What makes you think I need your help to stand against them?"


    "I did not use my full strength behind those attacks, do not let that swell up your little pride and allow yourself to be consumed."


    I grinned, "Really? I think I can hold my own against you easily enough actually."


    "Ha¡­ Foolish mortal pride. You lot are always so insufferable."


    "You''re threatening to destroy my home alongside the people I care about, of course I would go against you."


    "Hmph, what gave you the idea that I would destroy this ce?"


    "Would you swear that you''re not?"


    She smiled, "I suppose not. I would need to purge the troublesome ones after all."


    "So it''s either obey and be a ve or die huh? Sorry, but I don''t support that and I''ll have you banished away if I have to."


    She smirked, "Really? You and what army?"


    She raised her hands and all the blood in the room converged underneath her, leaving the hall spotless where even the corpses from before had disappeared.


    The blood pool divided itself into individual blobs that formed itself into humanoid shapes rising up from the ground. The blob gained colour and features, transforming into actual humans whom I recognised were the people who Lilith had killed just moments before.


    Heck, even the third prince is there too alongside his posse.


    All of them seemed surprised at their reanimation, looking at each other and patting themselves all over as if to confirm that they were not dreaming.


    She snapped her fingers and all eyes turned to her.


    The moment those guys saw her, they immediately fell to their knees in worship, even the ones who had been against her summoning.


    "Mother Lilith!"


    "The pure Mother Lilith!"


    "Command us! What is your will?!"


    She licked her finger, her eyes not leaving me for even a moment.


    "They might be weaker than you before this but I have blessed them with power, each of them could potentially be stronger than you now."


    Hmmm¡­ About five thousand of them. I''m not particrly worried about these people but Lilith doesn''t seem like a pushover either, might need me to go all out just to put her down.


    She already stated her desire to sow havoc in this ne and there ain''t no way I''m letting that happen to disrupt my simple life here.


    Still¡­


    "Interesting¡­ You even converted those guys who were against you from the start."


    She chuckled, "Of course. Isn''t it natural for the children to obey their Mother? Once you have gone through rebirth like they have, you will understand too."


    "I''m not into that unbirthing thing so I''m afraid I''ll have to refuse. I don''t even know who my real birth mother is so I doubt I would get along with you either, especially with the obedience thing you are so adamant about. Do your parents even know you''re here? I think they would be quite disappointed that their little girl is out destroying nes eh?"


    Her face turned ugly in an instant, "Don''t you dare mention them with that unworthy tongue of yours! You''re just a small frog in a well, unaware of how high the sky even is!"


    Ouch, guess I stepped on andmine there. Maybe she''s a girl with daddy issues? Well, too bad for her father, I''ll just have to discipline her in his stead.


    "Deal is off the table!" She screamed, obviously in rage. "You will die here slowly and painfully as I watch my thralls tear you from limb to limb while you beg for the sweet release of death!"


    Her thralls immediately got to their feet and turned to me, their eyes full of hatred like I''ve just insulted their mother. Which in their case, I suppose it could be an urateparison.


    "Death to the one who dares goes against Mother!"


    "Tear him apart!"


    "Destroy him!"


    "Mother''s will is our will!"


    Talk about fanatics, holy crap. Thankfully I don''t have to deal with something like this myself, can''t imagine having a cult worshipping me at all.


    I snorted and turned my head towards the demoness, "You asked me and what army right?"


    I stretched out my arm and summoned the sealing orb stored in my storage ring into my palm.


    "Funny you should ask that since I actually do have one right here."


    She narrowed her eyes, "A Sealing Orb? Do you think you can seal me inside it? That thing is used for mortals and gods who have lost their divinity, not for immortals, foolish human."


    "Who said I will be putting anyone in here?" I asked, using the orb to call for the monsters for assistance. "Rally!"


    Hey, I am technically rallying them from wherever they are ok? What? Were you expecting me to say ''Assemble'' or ''Come Forth''?


    The sealing orb glowed and I felt arge group of presences materialise behind me.


    I didn''t need to look behind me to know that they were there, the growls and bone cracking were more than enough to clue me in on it.


    "Here is my army."

 Chapter 281 - I Did Not Ask For This Big Of An Army

    (MC POV)


    Ok, maybe that was a little bit dramatic, but the look of surprise on the demoness and her thralls'' face made it worth it.


    ??


    But¡­


    Why is a small group of three hundred monsters making so much noise?


    I turned around, nning to just take a peek and...


    WHAT THE HELL?! WHY IS THERE AT LEAST A THOUSAND OF THEM STANDING BEHIND ME?!


    Last I remembered, the lich only had a group of twenty or so skeletons soldiers. So why are there at least a few hundred skeletons standing around her? And... Are those Abyssal Knights I see?! What the hell has she been doing?! Was she going around on a mass massacre or something?!


    And woah, woah, woah¡­


    The squid face guy too¡­ Why are there like another ten of them behind you?! Did you like find them wandering around or did you actually breed?!


    The orcs and kobolds as well... Weren''t there supposed to be barely fifty between each of you? So exin how did that number reach a few hundred for you guys?!!


    Not to mention the bearowl, or owlbear or whatever that thing is¡­ It has a family now. Like, I can see who I assume to be its mate and the little versions of itself spread out in front and chirping. Guess it got quite busy for the guy.


    The floating eye thing is still alone at least¡­ But the fact that the number of eyestalks it has has almost tripled in number did not sit well with me either.


    The hydra too, the number of heads it has also doubled in number, it''s like a whole snake nest over there.


    And where in the world did that giant behemoth find more of its brethren?! There''s three of them now! THREE!!


    Putting them aside, the most important thing is that the two foxes seem as fluffy as they were before¡­ No wait, they seem¡­ Fluffier? Like their fur looks much more pristine and almost like they''re glowing some what?


    Not sure if I should be worried about that?


    I will also tactfully ignore the increase in variety of monsters like those two giant blobs of slime, that fledgeling drake over there, the three distinctly female giants, that group of lizardmen and... WHERE THE HELL DID THEY GET A LEVIATHAN?!


    I didn''t even know they could survive outside of water and yet here was one just floating in the air, its serpentine body wriggling back and forth as though they were still submerged in water.


    As big as it was, the foxes were still twice its size, so I''m assuming this particr Leviathan is merely a hatchling as well.


    Or it has the power to shrink itself which makes it even more frightening.


    These things, if left alone, can grow to continental sizes and are almost impossible to kill once they reach adulthood.


    I''m actually surprised that they exist on this ne in the first ce, I''ve only read about them after I ascended to the Spiritual ne and even there I have never seen one up close.


    I nced towards the foxes, "Ok¡­ What the hell is with this number?"


    The white one tilted her head slightly, "Apologies, Divine One. These were the best that we could get within this time."


    "Yep, yep! We rounded everyone that could fight as soon as we got your call, Master!" Her sister chirped happily.


    "Are the numbers not to your satisfaction, Divine One?" The squid guy asked, worry evident in his voice. "There are actually more but they aren''t exactly very cooperative at the moment, it''ll take some time to convince them to join us at the moment."


    I don''t even want to know how you''re ''convincing'' them¡­


    "Tch¡­ I told you you should have just given all those bandits to me instead of growing your kind." The Lich groaned. "I would have made more knights in just three days."


    "Hold up¡­" I interrupted with a raised hand. "I''m seeing ten Abyssal Knights¡­ You''re telling me that you came across more than a thousand bandits?"


    "Why yes, Divine One," The Lich confirmed. "Quite a lot of them came from... What do you humans call it? Dong country? There''s still a lot of them that we have yet to root out, please forgive us for the tardiness in that regard."


    That ispletely news to me.


    I mean, I knew we had refugeesing from there but I never thought where they actually went after they came here, guess now I know.


    I don''t even think I want to know how the squid guy is ''growing'' more of his kind either, judging by the Lich''s words, it can''t be anything good for the bandits.


    "And the other monsters?" I asked, looking pointedly at the neers.


    The white fox whined, "Did¡­ Did Divine One not instruct us to take care of the monsters and bandits?"


    I''m pretty sure I did say that.


    "I did, didn''t I?" I confirmed.


    "So, we took them in! Added the willing to our numbers! Those who wouldn''t cooperate were killed off!" The other fox finished.


    Oh.


    That''s what they thought when I said to ''take care of them''?


    Well¡­ I guess whatever works I suppose¡­ That means the monsters there should be mostly under control already, right?


    "Are you done ignoring me?" Someone asked behind me.


    Oh right, I actually forgot about our current situation.


    I turned around to see the demoness inspecting her nails casually while floating up in the air, even going as far as using a nail filer to trim it.


    "You seem awfully nonchnt about the fact that I actually do have an army," I pointed out.


    "Oh? I admit I was a little surprised to see you summon them in the beginning. But numbers mean nothing to me really, when I can do something like this."


    She released the wave of energy that had turned those Dark Sect members into fountains of blood.


    Before that wave could reach us though, I snapped my fingers and released a wave of my own, cancelling hers out a metre away from us.


    I wiggled my finger at her, "Ah, ah. Not with me around you don''t. Still think your little thralls stand a chance?"


    She sneered, "Interesting¡­ I really do want to break you open just to see what''s inside of you. Fancy a little wager?"


    "Oh? What do you have in mind?"


    She flicked the nail filer away, letting it burn into nothingness, "Your little group of freaks against my thralls. Your group wins, I''ll leave your continent forst while I conquer the othernds first. I win and you take my initial offer of being my pet."


    "Hey boss, jus say ''da word an'' we''ll gut ''er for ya!" The orc boss grunted beside me.


    "Yeah, yeah! We''ll use her as our chew toy!" The leader of the kobolds growled.


    I smiled at them before turning back to her.


    "I got a better idea little Lily, how about I beat you and you leave our entire ne alone? Fair enough?"


    "Audacious one aren''t you? Calling me so familiarly¡­ You actually think you can overpower me? No¡­ You aren''t even aware of our power difference, are you?"


    "I don''t think you get toe into my home ne and talk like you own the ce. I suggest you just pack up your little toy boys and leave. I''m even generous enough to let you keep these guys."


    She leaned forward, resting her chin on her hand, "You really don''t understand your position, do you?"


    "I can say the same to you, actually. Not sure if you have heard but, I did say I have no qualms in hitting a woman."


    "Oh? Not very chivalrous are you?"


    "Never said I was."


    "Kyahahaha! How interesting! Let''s see you live up to your threats then!"


    I grinned and started walking forward.


    There was silence for a few moments where everyone just got confused at me walking casually towards her without a care for the other thralls standing before me.


    Two of her thralls leapt at me, roaring a battlecry with their fists clenched and poised for a punch.


    Before they even got close two me, two very fluffy tails smacked the two of them away to crash into the wall, allowing me to continue my pace unmolested.


    Lilith''s thralls roared in rage and charged, prompting my monsters to do the same.


    A few of them tried to block me but they were tackled away by the orcs and kobolds.


    Another tried to throw some dark spear at me but one of the Hydra''s heads just snapped him up and tossed him away before his spear could even fully materialise.


    A particrlyrge sized thrall charged towards me, his body encased in solid rock armour filled with spikes.


    He got within a metre of me before the squid guy flung him away with his telekinesis, straight into the group of waiting Abyssal Knights that skewered him with their ymores, easily breaking his armour apart.


    I stopped just in front of Lilith, the demoness visibly less than ted to see me standing in front of her while her thralls were being throw left and right behind me.


    "I suppose I''ll admit that--"


    I flew forward and punched her in the abdomen, sending her flying to crash into the wall behind.


    Well damn, two times in one day, she really needs to learn how to keep her guard up.

 Chapter 282 - The Demoness(?) And The God

    (MC POV)


    For the second time today, I watched as Lilith rose up out of the debris with a look of hatred on her face.


    ??


    Her eyes shined red and ck colourednces appeared in a circle around her, each of themunching themselves at me with blinding speed.


    I tensed my muscles and dodged them by tilting my body left and right, allowing them all to impale the ground behind me.


    While dodging them, I charged a Divine Lightning bolt in my right hand before sting it at her.


    Lilith merely flicked her left hand in an arc which redirected my lightning to crash into one of the pirs.


    She reached out her free hand and clenched, summoning what appears to be a dark orb right in front of me.


    Sensing my feeling of weight shift, I tried to teleport myself out of the vicinity only to find myself unable to.


    Thinking fast, I copsed the earth beneath me, dropping myself into the hole just as the orb detonated and ripped the space I had been apart.


    Using my current position to my advantage, I burrowed myself under her position before springing upwards.


    Unfortunately, she seemed to have followed my movements as a crystalline spike was hurled towards me the moment I emerged.


    Narrowing my eyes at it, I detonated the air beside it in a small explosion, shifting its trajectory enough to pass by my left side without touching me.


    I noticed the smirk on her face a little toote though.


    The crystal exploded behind me, showering my back with a hail of shards.


    One of my protection inscriptions kicked in, covering my body in a protective bubble that took the brunt of the blow. The force behind the explosion still sent me tumbling away from her, however.


    I was in the midst of getting to my feet when the ground trembled beneath me.


    Enhancing my arms, I stretched both my fists to the side just in time to punch the two bs of earth that rose from my sides attempting to crush me, shattering them.


    Gaining control over those bs of earth, I used them as improvised projectiles and hurled it at her.


    Lilith floated herself out of the way, her hands charged up with blood red energy that sheunched as a beam towards me.


    My right fist glowed blue as I gathered my own Energy Quarks in it, punching straight into the beam when it reached me.


    The impact caused an explosion that pushed the two of us away, myself skidding to a stop a metre away while Lilith did a backflip to regain control over her flight.


    While she was doing that, I ced my palm on my chest, inscribing an inscription that recorded my current position. With that done, I strengthened my legs and leapt towards her, ending up within touching distance of the demoness.


    Before she couldsh out at me, my right hand had reached out and snapped, activating my Technique and inscription which teleported me right back to where I had been moments ago.


    Barely a second passed before the location where I snapped sh froze, encasing Lilith in ice where her hands were stretched out in preparation to disembowel me.


    That attack proved to be about as useful as trying to build a snowman in summer since she broke out of the ice almost immediately, a red miasma surrounding her.


    She lifted her right hand before pressing down, causing the gravity around me to increase exponentially, cracking the ground in the process.


    I managed to withstand it by enhancing my body, using the chance to manipte the air on her sides. Clenching my fists, I copsed the air I had been controlling, causing an implosion that sent her crashing to the ground and releasing her hold on me.


    Ducking under a?stray Technique shot from one of her thralls, I grabbed my right wrist with my left hand and stuck a temporal inscription there before lowering my stance to prepare for her counter attack.


    Lilith once again took to the sky, sucking in a lungful of air before letting out a shriek at me.


    The soundwave tore the ground to pieces as it travelled towards me, any of the thralls or monsters that had been caught in the st immediately disintegrated.


    I reached up both my hands in the air and did a wing motion, the sound of the air tearing itself could be faintly heard.


    The sound wave was ripped apart and stopped just short of me, though quite a lot of thralls and monsters were caught in it.


    That still didn''t stop their own fighting though.


    When she said those Thralls got a power boost for serving her, she was not kidding. All of them were now at least Elder level with quite arge number of them being Masters.


    That still didn''t really matter much since my monsters were actually quite the powerhouse on their own already.


    The orcs just shrugged off most of the Techniques thrown at them like a tank, relying on their physical prowess to smash their oppositions to the ground.


    The kobolds used their impressive agility to weave through everything, skewering their targets when they managed to get close.


    Our Lich proved to be both a capable strategist since she is bothmanding her undead in the battle while also throwing out necromancy Techniques at the same time.


    Squidface guy and his merry tentacle pod were flinging both Techniques and people away with their telekinesis, their powers seem to also consist of summoning Eldritch tentacles to¡­ Well¡­ ''Capture'' their enemies.


    The bear-owl hybrid monster had also joined in with its family, smashing thralls left and right with its fists before pecking their eyes out.


    Then there''s the floating eyeball that''s tossing various elemental attacks from each of its individual eyestalks which numbered in the double digits. That thing is already worth multiple Practitioners by itself.


    The bigger monsters like the hydra, behemoth, leviathan, giants, slime cubes and foxes seem to be hanging back from the fight for some reason, probably acting as a reserve for now.


    The neers themselves don''t seem to be doing badly either, though most of them had already fallen either to the thralls or to the crossfire between Lilith and I.


    A few of the thralls had thought me distracted and tried tounch an attack from behind me. I just needed to wave my hand in their direction before earthen spikes skewered them through the chest.


    That action, unfortunately, left me open for Lilith to circle around behind me to stab what looks to be a crystal spear made of pure darkness through my head, its tip piercing out through my forehead.


    I could sense her smirk even as she stood behind me wielding said spear.


    My right wrist glowed as the temporal inscription activated, teleporting me a step towards the left and my body entirely unharmed.


    Lilith was still trying to figure out what happened when I spun on my heel, my left fist charged with Divine Lightning.


    I could have aimed for her face but¡­ Well, as low as my standards are, I at least still won''t do that to a woman even if she''s trying to kill me. Not that it would stop me from punching her in her stomach though.


    And so my fist buried itself into her abdomen, the Divine Lightning sting her flying back several metres away from me.


    She flipped and smashed her fist into the ground, stopping her flight halfway.


    Her eyes glowed again before her fist sank deeper into the ground.


    I sucked in a breath and crossed my arms in front of my chest, armouring by body up with the strongest light barrier I could.


    Earthen spikes shot out from the ground to impale me, their tips breaking the moment it came into contact with my barrier.


    Cutting my hands down to my sides, I broke the rest of the spikes and created a crack in the ground that snaked its way towards her.


    The demoness reared her body and smashed the ground with both her fists, stopping my crack from reaching her and caused the magma I had been sending to spew out in between us.


    Unperturbed, I sent out a st of wind that propelled the magma in the air towards her.


    Lilith flicked her hand and the magma was sent away, sshing itself against a few of my monsters.


    Poor sods, the magma melted through them and they disappeared in a sh of light, most likely going back to my Sealing Orb to reform themselves.


    Lilith flew up once again, her wings outstretched dramatically to form nine miniature ck holes in front of her. This girl really likes having people beneath her huh?


    Right, no time for quips, nine ck holes in front of me first.


    The demoness was just about tounch those balls at me when nine needle-like projectiles prated the centre of those ck holes, causing each of them to copse within themselves and wink out of existence.


    Lilith growled at me while I just smirked back at her.


    She stretched her arms out to her sides, summoning blood red orbs that dripped with caustic red liquid around her, melting even the stone ground.


    "I have never wanted to crush a mortal so badly before."


    "You must not be very well travelled then, spend much of your time cooped up in your room?" I quipped back, materialising a white coloured ball in the palm of my hand.


    She shot the balls at me without warning, all of theming from every direction around me.


    My fist clenched around the while ball, expanding it to form a dome around me that disintegrated the red balls.


    A dark red Lightning soon impacted my barrier, breaking it to pieces.


    Oh? Lilith''s eyes are now literally on fire.


    The Quarks around me shifted, all of them gathering on my chest and right above my heart.


    Er¡­ That can''t be good.


    I was just able to shift my heart a few centimeters to the side when a red light shot forth from her outstretched finger, piercing through where my heart had been.


    I gasped and sank to a knee, sucking in a breath as I fought to keep the burning mes inside my body down.


    "Kyahaha~ Not so talkative now are you? I''m impressed that a mortal like you can actually keep me this entertained for so long, but I''m starting to bore of you already."


    Ok¡­ I think it''s time to get a tad bit more serious now¡­


    I healed the wound while I drew in my consciousness, gathering up the feeling that I''ve grown familiar with now.


    The stars blinked and shone in unison, filling my body up with power and causing me to glow in an ethereal bluish light.


    I thought Lilith would have another insult or even get scared of my change, but instead, I was given the coldest re I had ever gotten in both of my lives. Even being wrapped in this power of mine, I could feel the temperature drop several degrees.


    "You¡­ You are one of them aren''t you?" She growled.

 Chapter 283 - She Has It Too

    (MC POV)


    "You¡­ You are one of them aren''t you?"


    ??


    Ah, we''re back to the pronoun game I see.


    "I do not know who you are referring to. If you are referring to this power I have, it hadid dormant within me until I recently unlocked it some time ago."


    "So you really are one of them¡­ Wielding Origin as though it was your right all along¡­ You damn despicable Fallen Gods¡­ My Mother cleansed you all and sent you down here for a reason, I see she had not been thorough enough in prying the Origin from all of you scum."


    Woah¡­


    When did things get soplicated? And this power is called Origin? Kind of ame name if you asked me. I think I''ll just start calling it ''Star Power'' or something, that''s much better.


    Also, I seem to have gotten myself mixed up in something quiterge of a scale¡­


    I was just joking about her being a daddy''s girl and it seems this little demoness actually does have parents she was close to, I thought she would be in the whole rebelling against the parents phase like the typical demon girls.


    And if what I''m interpreting is right, her mother was the one who got people like Sylphy to drop into the Earthen ne as ''Fallen''? That must mean she is quite important right? Seeing how she has authority over gods and all.


    And what''s more¡­ Since, I''m also not sure about my actual origins, perhaps I was one of those ''Fallen'' too?


    Could my name really be Jeff?


    Wait, now''s not the time to be having an existential crisis when there''s an angry demoness in front.


    Lilith''s body began to glow as well, the colour suspiciously simr to mine.


    "I will rip that Origin out from you and cast you back even further than this ne!"


    Oh¡­


    Seems like she has the same Star Power too. This is bad isn''t it?


    She reached her hand upwards and the entire ceiling was torn open, mountain and all.


    Not giving her the chance to use it I reached out my own hand and clenched, crushing the entire mountain top into pieces and disintegrating them.


    She reached both her hands up into the sky and swung it down, prompting a meteor to appear from behind the clouds.


    This is going to be really troublesome¡­


    As the meteor hurtled towards us, I shot out a beam that struck the giant rock in the middle, breaking it into a million pieces before using those smaller pieces to pelt Lilith with at supersonic speeds.


    Just to be sure, I summoned my own meteor, letting it float up there in case I need it for any reason.


    While I was concentrating on keeping Lilith pinned down with the stone barrage, a telepathic call came from Manami.


    "Master! Where are you? There''s something going on at the Death Mountains!"


    I grimaced, "I know. I''m dealing with it."


    "We areing over to help right now!"


    "No! Stay away! You girls will only get hurt here! If you can see what''s happening here you guys are already too close! Take who you can and run!"


    "But¡­ Master¡­"


    "No buts! Hurry and leave!"


    I cut the connection just as Lilith created a shockwave that turned the rocks into dust, her glowing eyes staring straight at me with obvious hate.


    "Would it help if I mentioned I have lost all my memories?" I tried.


    Her only response was another roar as she sted a beam of energy at me.


    I created my own energy st and shot it at her, our beams meeting in the middle.


    At the edge of my senses, I could feel my monsters and her thralls had ceased fighting, opting to just gape at our exchange.


    It was apparent that Lilith had more control over the Star Power than I did since her beam was slowly gaining ground against mine.


    "Divine One!" The white fox shouted, summoning a beam of ice in front of her to aid me.


    Her sister did the same as well with a beam of fire, prompting the Hydra, Behemoth and Leviathan to chip in too.


    Even with all of us together, her attack was still able to slowly push us back.


    I extended my control over the giant meteor above us, breaking a chunk out of it to send it crashing towards Lilith.


    The rock shattered against her head, the demoness not even flinching from the impact.


    Very well then.


    I broke off half of the meteor and hurled it at her.


    Lilith noticed the falling rock and scowled, lifting up one of her hands and clenching it into a fist.


    The meteor was sucked into a ck hole, the entire giant rock disappearing almost instantaneously.


    She looked back down again, finally realising that her beam of energy was no longer meeting any resistance.


    I had already moved out of the way when she was distracted, letting her attack pierce through the ground and cleave this mountain in half while I blinked beside her, my monsters leaping out of the way at thest minute.


    The demoness just managed to cancel her beam before I threw a white coloured ball at her.


    The entire weight of a star crashed into her chest, Lilith gasping out in pain for the first time in this fight before being sent crashing into the ground below.


    I was prepared to throw another star at where she crashed, but something made the hair on the back of my neck stand.


    I shifted myself to the side just as a blood rednce flew up towards me. I was not fast enough and it managed to pierce through the right side of my abdomen.


    Thence continued its way up and struck my meteor, turning its surface a crimson shade of red.


    I looked down at my side to see red tendrils forming at where I was struck, sapping me of my strength while burning the corrupted area.


    Not hesitating for a moment, I made a chopping motion with my hand, cutting off the infected flesh and letting it burn away in the air.


    My meteor up in the sky slowly disintegrated as the tendrils ate it away, leaving nothing behind.


    Looking down below me while I regenerated my flesh, Lilith was staring straight up at me while ck miasma spread around her, eating up everything that it touched, even her own thralls.


    By now, only a few of my monsters were left. The two giant foxes seemed to be holding back her miasma from reaching them, albeit just barely, while the Behemoth, Hydra, Lich, Squidhead Guy and a few Orcs and Kobolds huddled underneath them.


    Surprisingly, the female giants and the slimes were capable of a few Techniques, seeing how they were helping the foxes maintain the barrier too.


    It seems that whatever her miasma absorbed were also empowering her, evident from her energy spiking every time one of her thralls was absorbed. Apparently when my monsters were absorbed into it, they turned into light particles to return to my sealing orb instead.


    Not liking the odds, I sent all the remaining monsters back to where they came from using the Sealing Orb.


    Once they were gone, I covered myself in Divine mes while charging Dark Lightning in my right fist.


    I shot back down to the ground at supersonic speed, my fist poised and prepared to punch.


    Lilith shot up into the air as well, her miasma cloaked around her like a cape while her right fist was encased with red coloured light.


    Our two fists met and the world became silent.


    A split secondter, sound returned as a deafening st as ck and red lightning crackled all around us while the ground shook from an earthquake.


    The mountain that we had started from copsed into a heap of rubble and the clouds above us parted in a perfect circle with us in the middle of it.


    Both of us were staring at each other in the eyes, my own glowing eyes boring straight into hers while we held our ground against each other''s strike.


    Her mantle of darkness tried to wrap itself around me but my Divine mes kept it at bay, not allowing it to reach within five metres of me.


    Just as I felt our stalemate reach a critical mass, a pir of light crashed down nearby, a toga wearing figure floating out and hovering a short distance away from us.


    I only managed to recognise him as one of those damn busybodies before my vision shifted and both Lilith and I were teleported away, moments before our attacks exploded and sent us flying away from each other.


    I flipped myself andnded on my feet, looking down to see piles of sand all around me.


    Memories of my brief foray with giant sandworms and a giant sword user shed through my mind.


    Great. I''m back here again¡­

 Chapter 284 - Nobody Likes Busybodies

    (MC POV)


    I floated myself up into the sky just and Lilith did the same, the demoness looking around to inspect her surroundings.


    ??


    "Duneasia? They think they can send me, ME, HERE?!" Lilith screeched.


    Well¡­ No need to be so hysterical about it, I did get sent here once after all. Speaking of which, I had almost forgotten about those busybodies after they tried to take ria away, wonder what made theme back?


    Ah, must be because of Lilith of course, there''s no other reason why they wouldn''t pop in if a demon like her showed up.


    But why the hell did they choose such a time to show up though? It''s like they just decide to appear at the most inopportune of times. If they were so great, why couldn''t they have stopped the Dark Sect from summoning her in the first ce huh?


    This is precisely why I really can''t take those idiots seriously.


    Still, I''m surprised that those busybodies could even affect both Lilith and I when we''re in this form. Of course, I can just rip open a portal to send myself back so I''m not sure if they actually thought this through.


    Unless they didn''t actually think which wouldn''t surprise me.


    I guess they have the benefit of being immune to harm which makes them more--


    There was a loud ripping sound as Lilith tore open the space in front of her, her arm reaching in to grab something before pulling out.


    In her hand was the busybody who I assume to be the one who sent us here.


    She was clutching at his throat, the busybody staring back at her with obvious fear in her eyes.


    Wait¡­ She can touch him?


    Now that I got a better look at him¡­ Isn''t he the exact same one who tried to send ria away?


    "Who do you think you are?! A mere Celestial thinks he can mess with ME?!"


    She mmed him in the sand before delivering a punch to his nose.


    Woah¡­ I didn''t know their blood was gold in colour, you learn something new everyday.


    "Wait! I didn''t mean to!" The busybody shrieked, his hands raised defensively. "We just felt another anomaly and I thought you two were the ones who--"


    She punched him again, his nose caving in with a loud crack.


    I watched silently as she extended two fingers and shoved them right into his eye sockets, popping the balls with a loud squelch.


    She hooked her fingers and pulled, tearing half of his face off in the process.


    I could tell the poor sod wanted to scream but Lilith''s hand around his throat prevented that.


    A final punch caused his entire head to explode in a gory mess of golden blood, soaking the sand beneath it.


    Holy¡­ I actually never saw one of them dead before. Even that psycho Practitioner never actually killed them, just gave the ones that came after us a good spanking or two before kicking them out.


    I gave her a slow p.


    Lilith tossed the corpse away, her body''s glow getting a little brighter as she red at me.


    "I''m still not done with you yet," She growled.


    Since we''re no longer back in my world, no more reason for me to hold back either. Good ce and time for me to test how far I can actually push myself.


    I gestured to her while giving a mocking bow, "Please."


    Dark miasma gathered around her like a veil, covering her from head to toe.


    The ground beneath her also became tainted with the darkness, turning a solid ck before tendrils started popping up from the ground.


    I mirrored her action, except I used Divine mes to cloak myself instead. If I had been on the ground, the sand beneath me would have been burned into ss.


    Since I can''t hold this form forever, it would be a good idea for me to get this done and over with as soon as I can.


    I conjured a white ball the size of a marble before teleporting it to the ground below.


    Lilith summoned a dome-shaped barrier around her just as the ball ignited, filling the entire space in a sh of brilliant light.


    When the light subsided, there was a giant gaping hole a kilometer in both diameter and depth inside the sand dune. Right in the centre of it was an ominous ck sphere suspended in the air, its surface pulsating slightly.


    I expected the barrier to drop after the attack was over but instead, it remained where it was.


    Not liking the fact that it was continuously pulsating, I created a giant spear made of pure Divine Energy and tossed it at the sphere.


    The spear only managed to pierce about an inch through the surface before it stopped, although the pulsating of the sphere quickened.


    A split secondter, the sphere copsed into itself before exploding outwards in a sh of darkness.


    I was protected thanks to the Divine mes but the same could not be said of the environment.


    The resulting shockwave was so huge that all the surrounding sand dunes copsed and the worm monsters that had been hiding nearby instantly vaporized. The entire area as far as the eye could see had turned into a t in of sand instead with all the sand dunes ttening themselves out.


    Lilith floated in the centre of the carnage, a bolt of blood red Lightning hovering between her palms.


    She thrusted her palms out, sending the bolt streaking towards me.


    Focusing the Divine mes to coat my right hand, I pped the attack away from me, letting it detonate in the far distance and causing an explosion even bigger than my previous attack.


    Even with the Divine mes armour, blocking that attack actually stung quite a bit.


    I stretched out my arms, forming seven golden orbs above me.


    Concentrating on her position, I sent each of the balls shooting towards her from a different direction, making sure there was no way for her to escape.


    The demoness summoned seven small needles from her hand, shooting them out to pierce each of the balls flying towards her with absolute precision.


    Ipleted my barrier just as the seven balls expanded to a thousand times their original size, turning into miniature suns that scorched the entire area into a burning crisp.


    Lilith probably wasn''t expecting that, judging by the scream of pain that I hearding from her direction.


    As suddenly as they had appeared, the miniature suns were abruptly snuffed out.


    Lilith was crouching on the ground, her body steaming with obvious burns on her exposed limbs.


    The entire desert as far as the eye could see had turned to ss.


    Summoning forth a gravity well, I pressed her down with the weight of an entire. Even with that, she still managed to stay on her knee, slowly but surely pushing herself up.


    Deciding that it was now or never, I prepared the banishing Technique that I used on the giant tentacle monster back then.


    This should send her back to where she had originally came from and keep her there, preventing her from returning to the Earthen ne for a good amount of time.


    But just because the entire universe was against me, several pirs of light came crashing down around us to reveal a whole horde of the busybodies.


    Godamnit, couldn''t you guys just wait like five more seconds before showing up?!

 Chapter 285 - Got To Go, Talk To You Later

    (MC POV)


    "Who dares murder a Celestial?! I, Arch Lector Kyril shall cast Divine Judgement upon the transgressors! For such a despicable act, I shall personally make sure to send you to the darkest depths of the abyss and let you suffer for all of eternity!"


    ??


    I narrowed my eyes at the elderly bearded man rambling on.


    All of them were wearing their patented Celestial togas with their chins tilted up to look down on us.


    Seriously though, if someone managed to kill one of you who is supposed to be unkible, why would you stille here and act so high and mighty when you might just get killed yourself?


    Well, seeing that Lilith managed to do it in this state¡­ Does that mean I can too?


    I reached out my hand and tried to pull that old man over to me.


    Surprisingly, it actually worked.


    The old man gasped when my fingers tightened around his throat, his own hands grabbing at my arm in a futile attempt to shake me off.


    Holding him felt a little weird, like I was holding something that was there but also not there at the same time. It was like the feeling of putting your hand into a thickyer of fog.


    "Arch Lector!" The rest of his posse screamed, obviously panicking from the fact that someone could actually touch them.


    "Un¡­ Unhand me this instance!" The old man gasped, struggling against my grip. "Do you not know the consequences of going against a Celestial?!"


    Ah yes, I had forgotten about how arrogant they were. I''m still wondering why the other one became so scared after Lilith grabbed him but not this one?


    I''m pretty sure I can kill him right now but that''s not my main purpose at this moment.


    I tossed the old man to the side, just in time to see Lilith already standing on her feet, her wounds all healed up.


    Great¡­ She has high speed regeneration too? Not sure how long I can keep this form of mine up before I get too tired to continue. She seems to have much more experience with it than I do so that''s already a disadvantage for me...


    "For you to actually put me on my knees¡­ You have guts, Fallen one¡­" Lilith whispered, her voice somehow carrying over to me over every other sound. "The only ones I had ever knelt to were my dear parents, to cleanse this humiliation, every witness here shall perish¡­"


    The busybodies finally noticed her when she spoke, all of them freezing up in fear when they saw her.


    "Mo¡­ Mother Lilith? How¡­ Why¡­ Why are you here?" The old man stuttered, his entire body visibly shaking.


    Woah.


    These guys are simp for her too?


    How in the world did I not know about her before all this then? There should have been some records or something if she''s that big of a deal right?


    Even the Dark Sect in the Earthen ne knew about her too, how did I overlook such an important person? I''m pretty sure I''ve read every single book I could get my hands on back at the Royal Spiritual Family''s archives and nothing even mentioned about someone named ''Lilith''.


    Even the Primordial Divine Dragons were mentioned briefly in a half burnt book, though it only talked about the looks of one and not anything else. At least that let me know who killed me back in my previous life instead of making me think it was some unnamed dragon.


    From her wings and horns, she must be a demon of some sort, but I do not recall any demonic beings from anywhere within the levels of the Abyss having her name.


    Unless ''Lilith'' is not her real name?


    While I was still wondering about her origins, she had already begun ughtering the busybodies without mercy, going so far as to freeze them in ce to rip them apart with her bare hands.


    "Mo¡­ Mother Lilith¡­ Mercy¡­ We did not see anything! I swear!" The old man begged.


    Lilith sneered at him, "One of your members had the audacity to spatial shift me here! The fact that I am granting you all death is mercy enough!"


    Is that really big of a deal? It''s just teleportation right?


    "I can''t even go back to that ne anymore! Could any of you send me back, huh?!" She continued, tearing another of them to pieces.


    Eh?


    She can''t go back? Is this like a demon thing?


    Like she can''t go to other worlds without being invited or something?


    "Which¡­ Which ne is it? I''m¡­ I''m sure if our best shifters worked together¡­ We would be able to send Mother Lilith anywhere she wanted!" The old man squeaked.


    Lilith tossed another corpse of a busybody away while she red at him with burning eyes, "If I can''t go there myself¡­ Do you think you can shift me in there?"


    "S¡­ Surely if¡­ If we can work together with Mother Lilith¡­"


    "The Earthen ne," She growled at him.


    Everyone went silent at those words.


    "The¡­ The Earthen ne?" The old guy parroted.


    "YES! DO YOU KNOW HOW MUCH PREPARATION ONE NEEDS TO GET THERE?!!"


    I''m really confused now, is our ne that special? Is it because it''s so weak and fragile that they would destroy our entire ne if they weren''t careful?


    Oh, didn''t that Dark Sect guy mention something about the fabric between worlds being the thinnest for a specific time? I guess if strong beings like them came through the barrier will break and destroy our ne?


    Yep, this sounds like the most usible thing since that would also exin why I crippled myself when I tried to ascend too, one of the mistakes of my youth that I shall not repeat.


    Anyway, if what she is saying is true, how did that busybody guy show up in front of ria in the first ce? Is he like a permanent resident of our ne or something?


    Lilith grabbed the old man by the cor, "Even you damned Celestials can''t transfer yourselves there if you wanted to, resorting to using fragments of your pseudo-divinity to influence the world there! And the amount of effort you need to just do it once, you think you can actually attempt an actualplete spatial transfer there?!"


    Ah¡­ Nice exposition. Guess that exins it. Thank you Lilith.


    That would also exin why she managed to pull that guy out of wherever he was without much trouble.


    Wait no, why can we even touch these guys? Is it because of the Star Power? Then again, I still have no idea what this Star Power actually is anyway, seems to be quite important seeing how Lilith made such a big deal about it.


    If my memory still serves, that tentacle monster also mentioned something about it as well, though I didn''t know he was talking about this back then.


    Anyway, I think I''ve heard enough, this might be the best time for me to just slip away while everyone is still distracted.


    Hmm? Why can I just hop back to the Earthen ne you ask?


    That can be easily exined by my soul anchor of course! Since I already have a direct link back to the ne, that must be what allows me to travel back to the Earthen ne freely! So simple.


    I focused on my connection back to my home ne and summoned a portal, releasing my Star Power at the same time.


    Everyone immediately turned their heads towards me, their eyes widening in shock when they saw the portal.


    "Right, had a fun time with you guys but I got to go now. Leave my home alone yeah?" I waved at them before stepping through the portal.


    I only had time to see Lilith''s eyes widenedically, an arm reaching out to me in desperation.


    "Wait! Da--"


    And then I''m gone. Good riddance.

 Chapter 286 - What Have You Guys Been Up To?

    (MC POV)


    When I dropped out on the other side of the portal, thest thing I expected was to have several pairs of hands catch me from falling out of the sky.


    ??


    "MASTER!!"


    My disciples called out in unison, their faces immediately obscuring my vision.


    Feeling something really soft and fluffy underneath me, I chanced a look to see Kiyomi and Manami had spreaded out their tails to make a fluffy cushion for me toy on.


    As much as I would have liked to justy there until the end of time, I still needed to make sure that everything was alright especially after my fight with Lilith.


    "I''m fine. Is everyone safe? I''m not sure how much damage that little fight caused."


    My girls gave me wry smiles before taking a step back to let me stand on my feet.


    Oh.


    The entire mountain that had been the Dark Sect''s base had crumbled and I''m now standing in its rubble. I guess after Lilith and I disappeared, my disciples came here to check things out.


    And¡­ Is that a giant valley in front of Death Pass Town?! What happened there?! Did we destroy the entire mountain range?!


    Wait, are those fortifications I see in the town? Did my battle rm them so much that they flipped the entire town up in preparation for war?


    No, there''s way too many soldiers there and they look too well armed for it to be a militia that was assembled just for this.


    I pointed to the new valley that stretched towards the Dong side of the continent, "Did¡­ Did I do that?"


    My disciples looked at each other before quickly shaking their heads.


    "Ah¡­ Then it must be that Lilith then¡­ Seems like I am lucky to have avoided whatever attack that was¡­"


    Hmm¡­ But I don''t remember her throwing an attack of such arge scale though? Could I have missed it somewhere?


    Ah doesn''t matter.


    But this would encourage the Dongs to invade wouldn''t it? I suppose I should go meet with the King to suggest the building of a wall of some sort here. Maybe this would actually foster the start of better rtions with the Dongs?


    Ah, politics¡­ The one thing I really don''t want to care about. I want my simple life back¡­


    No more giant tentacled monsters, no more stupid princes, no more Dark Sects¡­ Just me, my disciples and I.


    Speaking of which, I didn''t see the Leviathan, Slime and Giants do much back at the fight with Lilith so I''m actually not sure about what they are capable of... Should I be worried about them?


    I felt a tug on my sleeve.


    "Papa? Huggies?" Cai Hong begged, her eyes slightly moist while extending her arms towards me, her hands making grabbing motions.


    What else can I do but oblige her?


    I picked her up in my arms, smiling as she giggled and hugged my neck.


    "Cai Hong miss Papa!"


    Oh god, why is this little dragon so damn cute!


    As if on cue, the rest of my disciples also crowded around me in a group hug.


    Well, since I guess I did let my disciples go through the harrowing experience of watching the fight from afar, I shall allow it.


    Though I did give Diao Chan a forehead flick when she tried to unbutton my shirt.


    Doing a quick head count, I did notice one person missing though.


    "Where''s Brendan?"


    Lian Li peeked out from my chest, "He''s busy tending to the wounded back at the town. There were quite a number of¡­ Umm¡­ idents¡­"


    idents? I''m guessing a mass panic which resulted in several injuries when the townspeople tried to escape. How thoughtful of Brendan though.


    "In that case, I shall go down there to help him."


    The girls looked at one another before taking a step away from me, the mirth on their faces disappearing.


    "Master¡­" Lian Li begun, poking her index fingers together rather adorably. "While¡­ While you were away¡­ A lot of things happened¡­"


    Giving Cai Hong who was still rubbing her face on mine a head pat, I raised an eyebrow at my girls to get them to borate.


    Kiyomi sucked in a deep breath, "Third and second prince rebelled, the King, Queen and First Prince are dead. Dong had nned to invade from the start, Princess rallied an army and we fought a battle here just moments ago."


    ¡­


    What?


    Wait, wait, wait¡­ What?


    I turned back to look at the town below us, only just realising that the little specks I saw dotted around the field were not a trick of the light but actual dead bodies.


    Now that she mentioned it¡­ I noticed numerous craters in front of the town too.


    "What happened?" I asked, not taking my eyes away from the scene.


    Diao Chan stepped forward, "The Dongs had been tunneling through the mountains for quite a while already¡­ The third prince revealed everything to us while he had been mistaken about our identity. So the princess called for an emergency mobilization and engaged the Dong Army in a defensive battle."


    The Princess did?


    Wait then that means¡­


    I turned back to them, "You guys fought in the war?"


    They hesitated but nodded eventually.


    My mouth hung open as I turned my head towards Cai Hong.


    "Little Cai Hong was not there," Manami exined.


    Oh good. There''s no telling what I would have done if she was subjected to the horrors of war.


    I gave her another pat on the head and she giggled.


    "Were you girls on the front lines?" I asked, although I already knew the answer.


    All of them nodded.


    Eris looked at me with upturned eyes, "Should we not have, Master?"


    I shook my head, "No, no. It''s good to see that you girls helped protect our home. If anything, I am proud of all of you."


    Those words made them brighten up immediately.


    "But tell me," I continued. "How did it feel to kill those men?"


    Please don''t enjoy it, please don''t enjoy it, please don''t enjoy it.


    Lian Li frowned before looking down at her hands, "It was¡­ Disgusting¡­"


    I kept my face impassive as I looked at the other girls.


    "Mnn¡­ Such a thing is beneath us," Manami agreed.


    "Uninteresting¡­" Eris frowned.


    "Very barbaric and violent. I am very d that it is all over," Diao Chan sighed.


    Kiyomi showed a face of regret, "I realised how much more I had to learn¡­ Never will I make the same mistake again."


    Good, good. Looks like all of them have an aversion towards violence. Guess my initial teachings are still holding up.


    This will drastically reduce the possibility of a world ending cmity caused by my disciples.


    I gave Cai Hong a candy for her to munch on, "I take it that they didn''t send an entire army here?"


    From how they were looking at each other, I could tell that they were considering what they should tell me.


    "Two hundred and eighty thousand troops¡­" Lian Li reported.


    "ria helped! She brought reinforcements to aid us! So we were fine!" Diao Chan added before I could be too surprised.


    "ria?" I repeated. "What did she do?"


    After seeing what she turned my hometown into, I''m rather sceptical of whatever she created, especially since I saw herboratory.


    "Erm¡­ She brought something called tanks¡­" My witch disciple murmured.


    Tanks? She doesn''t mean those tanks right? Must be another misnomer right? It can''t be¡­ Right?


    I turned back to the vige and there it was¡­


    A whole battalion of tanks just sitting on the outskirts of the vige.


    Seems like I really missed a lot of things huh?


    I need a vacation.

 Chapter 287 - "Damage Control"

    (Manami POV)


    Even though Master had told us to evacuate, there was no way that we would leave Master to face whatever that thing was by himself.


    ??


    To abandon our dearly beloved Master just to run away? We would sooner die than let that happen.


    I reiterated Master''s order to Guiying and ria, both of them assuring us that they will carry out Master''s order on our behalf while we prepared ourselves to rush to Master''s aid.


    Even if we had to die to protect Master, it would have been a life well lived for us.


    But the world just had to spit on our devotion towards Him.


    Even before we could rush our dearly beloved Master''s side, some glowing bug just had to show up and whisk Master away.


    Thentern wannabe disappeared from the sky before we could even start ripping him to shreds.


    We immediately made our way up the mountain where Master had been, finding the debris of what looked like the remains of a hall built into the mountain.


    It did not require a genius to know that Master had been facing the entire Dark Sect alone here while we were dealing with the Dongs.


    Words cannot express how much I loathe myself for not knowing about this sooner.


    When Master needed us the most we were not there for Him, what kind of disciples are we?!


    Just when I was considering burning down the entire Dong country in retaliation for this blunder, a portal opened up high up above our location to reveal Master free falling towards us.


    All of us immediately rushed forward to catch Master, Kiyomi and I spreading our tails to make sure Master had a softnding.


    I immediately checked Master for any external injuries, using my senses to gauge His body''s health.


    Only when I found no anomalies did I breathe a sigh of relief.


    Master had assured us that He was fine and being the selfless God as always, proceeded to worry about everyone else who might have been caught up in His fight instead.


    Still, Master had toppled this entire mountain without meaning to.


    This might seem paltry inparison to Cai Hong''s destruction, but Master had obviously been intentionally holding himself back. The fact that even with a handicap resulted in this much damage spoke volumes about Master''s prowess.


    I will admit that at that point of time, I was extremely tempted to just pounce on Master right there and then.


    The fact that all of us went for more than five days without means of recharging our Masternium was the root cause of such a desire.


    Thus, a group hug was necessary for us to recharge on Masternium!


    Ufufufu~ Master is as warm as always~ How I wish I can stay like this forever~


    Mmm~ This is where we all belong, right by Master''s side and free of any heathens trying to ruin our day.


    Yes, no stupid Dongs, disgusting princes or sphemous demons around us.


    We did get a little bit worried when Master started asking about the war we fought, thinking Master might disapprove of us participating in it.


    Thus, we were rather surprised when Master praised us for it and asked what we thought about fighting the Dongs.


    The answer was obvious to us.


    Killing those Dong dogs were nothing short of disgusting. For us to need to kill them with these bodies that belong to Master was sacrilegious to begin with.


    If only Master had been there, this would not have been so unpleasant.


    Just being reminded of our fight makes me want to go personally burn their entire country to the ground! Such trash were unworthy of the blessing of life!


    We got worried again when Master found out about ria''s involvement in the war. Despite our efforts to reassure Master how necessary her help was, it seemed to only put Master even less at ease with knowing about it.


    Master wanted to inspect on the aftermath but insisted on checking the hospital first before anything else.


    "Master? What¡­ When did you arrive?" Brendan goggled, alternating his gaze between us and Master.


    "A few moments ago. I see you are helping the wounde-- What are they doing?"


    We turned to see what Master was referring to, finding arge number of the wounded who could still move had already prostrated themselves on the ground.


    "Thanking Master of course," Brendan stated without blinking. "It is only because of Master that everyone here is still alive."


    Master raised an eyebrow, "Because of me? What did I do?"


    Our alchemist just smiled, "Everything."


    Ufufufu~ Confused Master is just so adorable! If I had my way, I''ll just wrap Master up with my tails and try my best to endure his most divine tail stroking skills while smothering Him for a whole day~


    Master had decided to drop the topic and instead, handed a sizeable pill bottle to Brendan.


    "I only have this bottle with me right now, use them on the ones that can''t normally be saved."


    Brendan received the bottle with absolute reverence, "This¡­ Are these the God Pills?"


    "Is that what you are calling them? Well, I guess it''s fine. Tell me if you need more and I''ll go make a new batch of them."


    I could see from the slight trembling of Brendan''s shoulders that he was trying his best not to be emotional about it. From what he had told us, making such God Pills were definitely no easy feat.


    The level of pain and exhaustion one had to go through to even create one was staggering and to think we had been using them so freely without much thought back then¡­ It was unbearably shameful for us.


    Between our followers, all of whom had been blessed to receive such a pill saw it as being touched by Master''s grace itself and became even more devout than before.


    "I¡­ I will do my best¡­ Master¡­" Brendan sniffled, bowing his head.


    Ufufufu~ I''m pretty sure those people behind him were trying to bury themselves into the ground right now, seeing how they were pressing their heads pretty hard into the ground.


    "Now, I''ll need to see my little sister and the princ--"


    "ONII-SAMA CALLED FOR ME?!" ria burst in from behind us, breathing hard like she had ran here at full speed.


    "Ah¡­ ria¡­ Yeah, I was--"


    "Onii-sama! I did it! I did it! Are you proud of me?!" She practically screeched, running up to hug Master''s waist.


    Master made a ratherplicated face, "What did you do?"


    "I remember! You told me before! With enough tanks, any problem can be solved!"


    Ara? Did Master foresee this happening too and had ria prepare all this? As expected of Master!


    "You''re preparing more?" Master asked.


    ria nodded, "We''re already making advancements in it! Soon we can start on the next phase! Look forward to it Onii-sama!"


    Master sighed, "I need a vacation¡­"


    Ara? That is a splendid idea Master! We should get right down to it! Ufufufu~ Judging by the look my other sisters have on their faces, they share my sentiments too!


    "But first, let me talk to the princess. Oh wait, she''s the Queen now isn''t she? Ah¡­ How troublesome¡­"

 Chapter 288 - We All Need A Vacation

    (MC POV)


    "I see¡­ So it''s all your little brother''s ns?" I muttered, trying to wrap my head around what I was just told.


    ??


    Queen Guiying nodded, refilling my cup of tea despite me telling her not to for thest twenty times.


    If anyone had thought it weird that a Master of the Heaven Sect was meeting the Queen without any guards around to protect her, they chose not toment on it.


    I mean¡­ You are letting your regent, who happened to be crowned not just a few days ago, meet someone who can snap a human body in half with his bare hands you know? Not saying I would do it, but theck of security is quite surprising.


    I suppose they still remember about my victory in the tournament that made me her Master, so they trust her with me?


    "Yes. If Master had not been there, I fear even with our victory here would have not made a speck of a difference. As expected of Master to have thought about the grander scheme of things."


    Yeah, I totally wasn''t, really. I didn''t even know they were trying to summon Lilith nor who the hell she really is. In fact, I still don''t.


    But since she''s stuck in that desert ce it should be fine right? She did mention how hard it was for her toe here after all. That would also exin why those busybodies weren''t swarming this ce even after they failed to take ria away.


    I stifled a groan as I felt my shoulders rx, courtesy of Lian Li massaging them. I may not look like it, but I am actually rather worn out from my scuffle with Lilith. It''s not fun being sted around by an angry demoness you know?


    Though, I will ignore the few times Lian Li had moaned rather suggestively under her breath while I was talking to the Queen too.


    Cai Hong was seated on myp, her head nestled against my chest while clutching on to the hem of my shirt with her hands rather cutely. Her breathing was slow and shallow, the little dragon already fast asleep.


    The rest of my disciples stood nearby with ria, listening to our conversation while sending longing nces at Lian Li''s direction.


    "What about the Second Prince?" I asked.


    She tilted her head, "What about him?"


    I raised my eyebrow, "I thought you might be concerned about his whereabouts?"


    Guiying shook her head, "He had been missing ever since that day. I thought my younger brother would have taken him along but since you said he wasn''t there, I''m not sure anymore."


    "Wouldn''t he contest your im to the throne?"


    She grimaced, "He could. But I don''t think he will. At least, he hasn''t shown an interest in the throne before so I wouldn''t worry too much about him."


    "Would him taking the throne be a big problem?"


    "Aside from the fact he coborated with the Dark Sect in an attempt to kill your disciples?"


    Right, forgot about that.


    "Forget I asked that then," I sighed. "Do you need some help finding him?"


    Her eyes widened, "Fr¡­ From Master? I¡­ I would never dare! I¡­ I''ll deal with him if needed, don''t worry!"


    I tilted my head slightly, "You sure about it? He could be anywhere right now. I might be able to help you deal with that?"


    She shook her head even more vehemently, "Please Master, it is the least I could do instead of troubling you again."


    I gave her a wry smile, "You don''t need to call me that. You''re a Queen now and I never really did teach you anything. If anything, Lian Li is your teacher, not me. Besides, from what I heard you could do, she''s done a mighty fine work of it too."


    Guiying returned my smile, "The Master of my teacher is also my Master. Does¡­ Does that trouble you?"


    "No, not at all. No teacher wouldn''t be happy that their own students are growing. I am really proud of each and everyone of them."


    I could see the girls beaming at me from here, even ria looked exceptionally smug about it.


    I was about to ask what she nned to do about the giant valley but something wet touching my earlobe made me recoil in surprise.


    I looked back to see Lian Li with her tongue out, a surprised look on her face.


    "So¡­ Sorry Master¡­ I¡­ I don''t know what made me do that¡­" She apologised sheepishly.


    Hmm¡­ Must be the stress from the battle they had taken part in, seems like I''m not the only one that is in need of a vacation.


    I gave her a quick peck on her lips to assure her that it was alright before turning back to the Queen, the woman looking at us with wide eyes.


    Ignoring her surprised face I pushed forward with the question, "So¡­ Apologies for the giant valley my fight made, don''t even remember what caused that, honestly. Any ns on how to deal with it?"


    "Giant valley your fight made?" She repeated, her gaze shifting towards Cai Hong who was still asleep then towards Lian Li behind me.


    Her eyes widened then returned to me, "Oh¡­ You meant that valley. That is¡­ We are still¡­ Ahem¡­ We are still not really decided on what to do with it yet. The Dongs probably won''t return anytime soon seeing how their entire army was wiped so we don''t need to worry about that for now."


    Right, I''m still trying toe to terms with the fact that ria managed to bring in tanks to this world. And not just one or two but an entire army of them.


    Practitioners may be strong and one that is strong enough like myself might be able to stand up to an army. But those kinds of people were few and far between.


    Normally when two armies shed, the number and quality of Practitioners each army had was what mostly determined which side would win. At least, this had been the case for a very long time now.


    But from what they had told me about the Dongs bringing men that were able to neutralise Techniques, it seems like the Dongs had a counter for such a tactic already.


    Then ria came along and gave even themon man enough firepower to take on an army by themselves. The whole power bnce of this world is going to shift, I can feel it.


    The way I see it, ria''s not going to release this to the world any time soon, or else we might just break out in civil war and no one wants that.


    "I''ll need to return to the pce to officiate my position. Could I request Master to follow along? You will be treated as a war hero." Guiying added.


    "A war hero? Me? No thanks, I really don''t want any more attention."


    She made aplicated expression, "It will help reassure the poption of our victory though. They need someone they can look up to."


    I nodded at her, "You can be the one."


    The confident demeanor Guiying had been showing up till now crumbled.


    "I¡­ I''m not sure if I can do it¡­"


    Ah. It''s easy to forget that just days ago she had been a princess who still had her parents and siblings, believing herself to start being tutored in the Practitioner ways instead of taking over the reins of a Kingdom.


    With the Dong threat, she had powered through everything to do what needed to be done. But after everything had calmed down again, she finally had time to realise what position she was in.


    I looked towards my disciples and they were looking at me with shining eyes too, as though fully expecting me to take the mantle.


    Ugh¡­ If they made a face like that, it''s hard for me to object.


    Oh well, how hard can it be? Just follow along and smile and wave, that should be it right?


    "Alright, for my disciple''s student''s sake, fine. But I want a vacation after this," I caved.


    Guiying beamed, "That wouldn''t be a problem! I can arrange a beach north of the capital to be reserved for our hero!"


    Huh, the beach huh? Well, it is summer after all.


    Guess I''ll get to see my disciples in their swimwear.


    Not bad.

 Chapter 289 - You Thought It Was Time To Relax? Psych!

    (MC POV)


    I had thought it would be a simple procession of me riding a horse and waving at the crowd as we returned to the city, but there was already a surprise before we even got there.


    ??


    "I¡­ I am¡­ G¡­ G¡­ Gamma¡­ It¡­ It would¡­ Be m¡­ My honour to¡­ to¡­ to¡­ Serve as your¡­ M¡­ M¡­ Mount!"


    I stared at the stuttering centauress who was bowing her head earnestly towards me.


    "Where did you pick her up?" I whispered to Lian Li standing beside me.


    "She was saved by Master''s God Pill and swore to serve you," Lian Li answered with a sweet smile.


    Huh¡­ Interesting.


    In the first ce, centaurs aren''tmon around here since they''re usually found in ces withrge grass ins which our country has ack of.


    I''m guessing that she was originally from Dong and somehow made her way here but ended up getting into some trouble, then my disciples probably picked her up somewhere and learnt about me from them.


    They were much moremon in the upper nes, some even being used as the cavalry for exceptionally influential groups be it countries or Sects.


    But as far as I know, they would never willingly let someone ride on their back.


    Sure they could help you pull carriages,carts or even machines of war, but they would never willingly let someone ride their back.


    No one really knows why though, and those that were broken in and forced to be mounts were too mentally damaged to even hold a conversation, much less exin anything about being ridden.


    I turned back to her, "You''re sure you''ll let me¡­ Ride you?"


    That sounds wrong on so many levels.


    The centaur girl kept her head bowed, "Please! It would be my ''onah! Ack!"


    She bit her tongue¡­


    I heard Brendan trying to stifle hisughter behind me. From what he told me, he seemed to have been threatened by her for trespassing or something along those lines. Hard to imagine this stuttering centauress to be much of a threat, really.


    If anything, she seems like the typical clumsy girl who would trip on her own feet.


    I turned to the prin¡­ The Queen. Damn I need some time to get used to calling her that.


    "You sure this would be a good idea? This would make me stand out a lot you know?"


    Guiying chuckled, "That is exactly the point, Master. The people need to see and know their hero. Most had believed that we were marching to our deaths, especially those spineless Sects who refused to help."


    "Aren''t I already well-known enough?"


    "Among the Practitioners and the influential people, but not to themon man. They might know of Master but they would not know what you look like. What we need now is for the general public to know your face."


    Makes sense, not that I like the idea of standing out even more though.


    The centauress was still bowing her head at me.


    "Gamma right? You can raise your head, you know?"


    "Yes!" She squeaked, her upper body shooting straight into an upright position after hearing my words.


    "Wouldn''t it be weird if I just took the front of the procession without them knowing about what I did then?" I pointed out, still a little unconvinced with the idea.


    "Ufufufu~ That had already been taken care of," Manami answered from beside me. "We''ve already spread the news throughout the city after Master agreed to it, regaling everyone of Master''s heroics. Besides, Her Majesty is the one who will be leading, Master, so there''s no need to worry."


    That was like¡­ two days ago? Damn they work fast.


    The city gates were just up ahead, it''ll take us another hour or so before we reach there. That''s why we were here to finalize the procession before we headed there.


    Gamma sat down on the ground and gestured to her back, "Please ride me, Master!"


    I somehow managed to keep my face neutral through sheer effort.


    "No other horses?" I asked again.


    "We¡­ We were under the impression that you would ept¡­ So we didn''t prepare any¡­ And we can''t have the hero walk either." Guiying admitted rather sheepishly.


    I''m not dumb you know? I know they were trying to make me ride Gamma on purpose but for what reason I can''t tell. Maybe it was a statement to say that youkai had helped us in the war?


    But why? Was this supposed to be some sort of recruitment drive?


    Wait¡­ Could they know about my monster army and was expecting another attack by them? From what they had told me about their activities, they weren''t very subtle either.


    That might also be why ria hadn''t came along with us, opting to stay behind to ''fortify the town'' ording to her.


    I''ll need to check up on thatter. I''m also worried about the fact that they have been increasing their numbers too and I''m curious as to what methods they were using to achieve this.


    In the meantime, I resigned myself to approaching the obviously excited centauress, lifting my right leg over her equine body to take a seat on her bare back.


    She let out a loud gasp and I felt her body shiver violently.


    "Are you alright? Am I too heavy?" I asked with concern. I may not be light but I don''t think I''m that heavy either right?


    "N¡­ N¡­ No!" She sputtered out, desperation clear in her voice. "I''m¡­ I''m fine!"


    She stood up quickly, albeit on shaky legs and I''m now seriously concerned about my own weight.


    I frowned, "Really, if it''s too much for you I can walk¡­"


    She shook her head and quickly stabilized herself, her body going rigid when she sucked in a deep breath.


    "Come on¡­ You got this¡­ Stop freaking out¡­ This is what you lived for¡­ Yes, concentrate on the task¡­ Not His divine weight and heat on your body¡­ So¡­ So¡­ Warm¡­ So Divine! So¡­ No! Concentrate¡­ Concentrate¡­"


    I thought I heard her mutter such words but I''m pretty sure that''s just my imagination.


    She sucked in another breath before turning her head to look at me, "Is¡­ Is Master ok? You¡­ You can hold my¡­ My¡­ My waist."


    "Ah, excuse me then," Iplied, my hands grasping her waist.


    She immediately let out a squeal that she tried to hide behind a cough.


    I looked over to my left where Lian Li was standing with a strained smile on her face.


    "You sure about this?"


    "Very much so, Master," She answered without hesitation.


    She sounded like she was trying to convince herself more than anything though.


    I was getting second thoughts about this already, maybe I should just walk after all.


    But before I could voice out my decision, the sound of someone pping cut through the air.


    Cai Hong was pping her little hands enthusiastically, a look of pure happiness etched on her face.


    "Papa! So cool!"


    Arrrghhhh!


    If it was anyone else, anyone else at all, I would have still second guessed myself and tried to weasel out of this. But because it''s Cai Hong¡­ If I back down now she''s going to be sad.


    I''d sooner fight Lilith all over again than see Cai Hong cry.


    "Alright, alright. If Gamma is fine with this, let''s just get this done and over with. I just need to smile and wave right?"


    Guiying nodded.


    "Very well then. I will be in your care, miss Gamma."


    The centauress nodded her head absent-mindedly before striding forward stiffly, my disciples nking me while the Queen took the front of the procession. It was an obvious political move where she needed to show that she was the one firmly in charge with myself backing her, her political enemies would then think twice about attacking her.


    Our procession storde forward, the soldiers behind us waving their banners proudly and the marching band began to y.


    We had just reached the open fields in front of the city when I noticed something amiss.


    "Why are the city gates closed?" I asked, just as several boulders were lobbed over the city wall towards us.


    "Not good¡­ BATTLE FORMATIONS!" Guiying ordered, rearing her horse around.


    The universe really hates me huh?


    I can already feel the beach arc slowly slipping further away...

 Chapter 290 - An Immortal And His Horse Jumps Up A Wall

    (MC POV)


    I stretched out my hand to st the boulders apart but Lian Li was a step faster, her Lightning sting all of them apart without a moment''s hesitation.


    ??


    Not letting up, ming arrows were fired from the city walls, arcing right towards us.


    Once more, before I could do something about it, Kiyomi had stepped forward and summoned an icy mist in the sky, engulfing all the arrows in frost.


    The fires were snuffed out and the increased weight caused the arrows to fall short of us, shattering into icicles when they hit the ground.


    Seems like the war that my disciples had to take part in enhanced their battle senses by quite a bit.


    "Any reason why your city is firing at us, Queen Guiying?" I questioned, the regent currently organizing the former parade procession into battle formations.


    "It may be the nobles taking over the city, thinking we were part of the Dong army trying to take the city by masquerading as our own. But I doubt they would be that motivated to defend the city when they could''ve ran off. Not to mention the fact that I had already sent messengers in advance."


    "Your political enemies trying to get rid of you, perhaps?" I suggested.


    "Perhaps," she agreed. "A million apologies for my ipetence, Master. We might need to retreat today since we are not prepared for a siege."


    Manami chuckled, "Ufufufu~ Guiying, we actually are prepared for a siege."


    Guiying looked at her for a moment before widening her eyes and turning to me.


    "Of¡­ Of course! Umm¡­ If it is not too much to ask, Master?"


    How can I say no to my cute disciples in their hour of need?


    I was about to hop off Gamma when she turned her head to protest, "Master! Let me be your mount! I will protect you!"


    I smiled, "No need, it isn''t safe for you, I can do it myself."


    She shook her head vehemently, "Please! This is what I live for! I wish to be Master''s mount as Master charges into battle! I can handle myself!"


    As though to prove her point, there was a sh of light before weapons appeared all over her body, strapped to a full body te armour that covered even her equine body. She even had a full ted helm that covered her entire face,pleting her ''knight'' look.


    Interesting, she actually has quite good control over Quarks as well.


    I assume she has a storage ring somewhere that stores her weapons and armour.


    Usually when one takes something out of a storage ring, it will appear in the air or on their hands. For someone to pull an equipment out and directly equip them, they would need to have very precise control in making sure the items appear where they want them to.


    It''s not as easy as it sounds and the risks are quiterge. For example, you could identally summon a sword and have it appear impaled halfway through your chest.


    So to see her materialise her entire armoury on her without much effort is definitely a praiseworthy feat.


    I looked towards my disciples to see them looking at Gamma with a longing stare. Were they jealous of her ability?


    Hmmm¡­ I guess having the ability to change clothes whenever you liked would have been a skill most girls would want.


    "Alright, I want to find out why they are hostile towards us first, don''t want to start any mindless killings. Think you can get me to the wall?"


    She pulled out her halberd that had been strapped to her side, "By my life, I will not let a single thing harm you, Master!"


    How valiant. Well, I at least still have the sense not to ruin her moment.


    "Should we follow you, Master?" Diao Chan suggested with a gleam in her eyes.


    I looked towards the wall where another wave of boulders were flung at us.


    This time, Manami shot them down with her fire balls, the heat strong enough to disintegrate the stones.


    I shook my head, "No, if worsees to worse, I can still protect Gamma and myself. Stay here and protect everyone, I''ll deal with those guys and find out what''s going on."


    My disciples bowed, "Yes, Master."


    "Alright Gamma, let''s go pay those guys on the wall a visit!"


    She gave a warcry and galloped forwards, dashing straight towards the city walls without any shred of fear.


    Someone on the wall spotted us and shouted out something, prompting the archers to point their bows towards us.


    Another shout was heard and the arrows were loosed, the archers firing a wave of arrows at me without remorse.


    "Got a n for that?" I asked, readying a Technique that could repel arrows if needed.


    Even with her visor covering her face, I could sense the smirk underneath it, "No need, Master!


    Without slowing her speed, she raised her halberd and cleaved the air in front of her, sending a miniature whirlwind that sted the arrows away with impunity.


    That was¡­ Unexpected.


    I knew centaurs were strong in general but I think she might be in a league of her own. Was it something she ate that made her this strong?


    I actually pity the Dong soldiers that had to face her in the war.


    We were closing rapidly on the city, the faces of the archers now visible to us.


    "What the hell are you doing?! Shoot that thing down!" Someone shouted from the walls.


    The archers drew their bows and fired again.


    Once again, I prepared the Technique to repel arrows in my hand.


    Gamma showed me her prowess once more by shing her halberd in the other direction, scattering the arrows with the force of her swing alone.


    As though that wasn''t enough, she covered thest few dozen meters towards the wall with a giant leap, stopping just below it in a half crouch.


    With me still clinging on her back, she leapt into the air, her front hooves acting as a spring to absorb her impact on the wall.


    She curled herself up to let her back hooves cling on the wall as well, her body tensing for a split second before she kicked herself upwards while I clung on her waist.


    I would need to mention right now that the wall i


    was at least twelve metres high and she managed to reach just below the parapet with those two jumps.


    It looked like we would fall short of it but she had swung up her halberd at the apex of her flight, hooking the de of her weapon on the edge before pulling herself upwards.


    And that was how this centaur scaled a twelve metre high wall with a grown man on her back while wearing full te armour.


    She is definitely not normal.


    She stared down at the men on the walls and I think a few of them pissed themselves. Pretty sure it''s because of the really menacing halberd that she held in her hands.


    "That¡­ That''s Ma¡­ Master Lin¡­"


    "The¡­ The Legendary Immortal?"


    "One and only¡­"


    "We''re¡­ We''re dead¡­"


    Oh, so they were scared of me¡­ Why? I''m such a nice guy, aren''t I?


    "So¡­ Who''s in charge here?" I asked, trying to defuse the situation.


    The soldiers didn''t hesitate and pointed to a man wearing an officer''s uniform.


    "Trai¡­ Traitors! I''ll¡­ I''ll have you all flogged!"


    Gamma wasn''t in a banting mood and immediately trotted to him, resting the t of her halberd''s de on his shoulder so that the sharp end was dangerously close to his neck.


    With a single hand, she pushed her halberd down and forced the man to his knees while his soldiers watched on.


    "Master, he is now in a proper speaking position," Gamma dered, her weapon not wavering in the slightest.


    This girl is rather intense huh? Better get this done fast before heads start to roll.


    "Why did you attack the Queen''s victory procession?"


    The man red up at me but winced when more pressure was put on his shoulder, causing him to drop his head to stare at the ground.


    "Hmph¡­ The Queen? She is not our Queen! We only have our King! That Guiying is a traitor who forced our people to fight in a pointless war!"


    Ah¡­ Don''t even need him to continue talking. I can already guess there''s a group who are hardcore patriarchy supporters and the second prince is now the king.


    The nobles probably threw their support behind him in return for favours too and they expected Guiying to either lose the battle or return heavily wounded so that they can get rid of her.


    I won''t even ask what they intended to do if the entire Dong army had shown up in front of their gates since it''s obvious no one had thought that far ahead.


    This is why I hate politics.

 Chapter 291 - The Thing Returns

    (MC POV)


    Apparently my presence alone was enough to make everyone stand down, all of them throwing down their arms when I asked them to even if theirmanders were demanding them to fight.


    ??


    It didn''t take long about my presence to be known to the rest, the ones that obviously recognised me quickly whispered my name and everyone nearby knew who I was.


    As for themanders, none of them were brave enough toe and stop me except for one rather foolish one.


    He had drawn his sword and charged at me, yelling out a war cry.


    I only had time to whisper "don''t kill" before Gamma had swung her halberd in an arc, smacking the man across the face with the t of the de.


    I''m pretty sure those white things I saw flying out were pieces of his teeth, right before the guy got sent crashing into a nearby wall.


    "Where''s the prince? Er¡­ I mean King?"


    No one answered, not even the one still kneeling on the ground in front of me.


    Gamma mmed the butt end of her halberd on the ground, cracking it and making everyone jump at the sudden sound.


    "Pa¡­ Pce¡­ Master Lin¡­" One of the nearest soldiers managed to croak.


    Hmmm¡­ Weird. These guys were already expecting us toe here, considering they had siege engines set up behind the wall already. So if the Second Prince was behind this, I would have expected him to at least be here to watch.


    If he was aiming for the throne, he would be here to make sure hispetition was taken care of right? I mean, that should be the natural thing to do right?


    Unless he wasn''t the mastermind of course. One of the Major Houses perhaps? Using the Second Prince as a figurehead of sorts while they were the ones holding the reins to the country. The standard shadow ruler trope of course, nothing new about that.


    In that case, it''s best if we can get a foothold of the gates first.


    "Open the city gates," I ordered.


    The soldiers looked at each other.


    I sighed, "Either you guys open the gates yourself or I blow the entire thing off its hinges and trust me, you don''t want that."


    That motivated them to start moving to carry out my order.


    I hopped off Gamma''s back, ignoring the moan of protest that came from underneath her helmet.


    "Make sure the reste through here and secure the area safely, I''ll be heading towards the pce to see what this entire thing is about."


    She bowed her head, "Yes, Master."


    Leaping off the wall to the streets below, I sent Manami a telepathic message to get our group through the city gates, giving her a brief summary of what I''ve learnt here.


    The girls wanted to follow me but I told them that securing the front gates was more important and they relented.


    With that, I made my way through the empty streets of the city.


    At least whoever took over still had the sense to make the civilians evacuate, letting them seek shelter elsewhere before we had reached the city. The only question is where?


    Moving further through the city, I realised that not only had themoners evacuated, but it seems like everyone else in the city was gone too.


    Now this is even more suspicious¡­ The Major Houses and the Sects were also gone too, what could make these people just abandon their roots willingly?


    With nothing else to go on with, I passed through the gates of the pce unhindered, which for some reason had no guards at the gates either.


    Even the inside of the pce was strangely deserted, I was expecting at least a few guards around to maintain security but it seems like they didn''t need that either.


    Now I''m really questioning why they bothered to defend an empty city?


    Was there something here that whoever took over wanted?


    Still missing an answer, I reached the throne room where the current King was, the former second prince, Bei Li Yong.


    He was seated on the throne with his legs crossed, piles of books stacked all around him while he was engrossed in reading one of them leisurely. So engrossed he was that he didn''t notice me enter the room.


    I stopped a short distance away from him and cleared my throat.


    His only response was to flip the page on his book.


    I coughed, louder this time.


    He continued to ignore me.


    "Ahem, Your Highness?"


    He waved his hand at me, "Just leave the food there, I''ll get to itter."


    "Your Highness, I am not room service."


    He finally looked up from his book, narrowing his eyes at me.


    "So you''re not dead."


    I raised an eyebrow, "Any reason I should be?"


    He shook his head, "I thought whatever those idiots were trying to summon would kill you. Lilith, was it? She''s supposed to be some cosmic entity or something."


    "Cosmic entity? Isn''t she a demoness?"


    He snorted, dropping his gaze back to his book, "Seems like the Legendary Immortal Master Lin isn''t all-knowing, huh?"


    "Never imed to be. I didn''t even know about her existence until recently."


    "Figures¡­ All records of her were supposed to be destroyed. It was a wonder that the Dark Sect even got a hold of something about her."


    I sighed, "Alright, enough stalling. Why are you here?"


    He gestured to the books around him, "Reading. What else?"


    "You do know your sister has returned right?"


    "She has? Good for her then."


    I waited for a moment but he made no otherments and continued reading, the only action he did was adjusting his sses slightly with a hand.


    "So it wasn''t you who fortified the city walls in order to kill her procession?"


    "No, that was me," He admitted without hesitation.


    This guy is really annoying to talk to.


    "And why?"


    He looked up from his book, clearly irritated, "You are awfully full of questions aren''t you? Is it your hobby to bother people while they''re reading?"


    "I''d at least like to know why things around here don''t make sense. Like why you are defending an empty city for one and why you helped the Dark Sect for another."


    He rolled his eyes at me, "If you are so great, Master Lin, I''m sure you can figure it out yourself."


    I sucked in a deep breath before exhaling, "You do know I can just rip your head off right?"


    He snapped his book shut, "A few days ago, perhaps. But not anymore. Funny how an aura of normality could get me this far but it seems it doesn''t work on you for some reason."


    Aura of normality? That basically allows him to do whatever he wants without anyone seeing it as strange or out of ce. This is supposed to be a Legendary tier Soul Technique that messes with the minds of everyone around the Practitioner, I didn''t even notice he was exuding it until he mentioned it.


    "How did you even get something like that? I do not sense any innate Quarks within you."


    "You did not think all the books I had been reading thus far are storybooks did you?"


    I stretched out my hand and one of the books teleported itself to me.


    The cover was in but a quick flip through it and I understood what the contents were.


    "You have been studying the Abyssal beings¡­"


    "And learning how to harness their powers for myself."


    Since he wasn''t a Practitioner, he can''t be manipting any Quarks to draw their energies directly from the Abyss. Which, by the way, isn''t something that anyone can just do without anything bad happening to them.


    I would know since that was what I did back then to infuse myself with Dark Quarks and ascend to the Cloud ne. That was also what led me to my first meeting with those damn tentacled monsters and I have to say, it was not pretty nor something I want to repeat.


    As though sensing my question, he lifted his shirt with a smirk, showing the scars of a very borate inscription circle directly grafted into his skin.


    The entire circle stretched from his upper torso to his lower abdomen, all the runes carved with extreme detail.


    "Took a while for me to do it since it was quite difficult to carve them using a mirror. I had to learn how to write the runes backwards."


    This mad man, he actually took a knife and grafted his body to obtain this power.


    "Why?"


    "Read stories about the other nes and realised how boring this ce was, the Spiritual ne sounded like somewhere with much more interesting things."


    No, that was obviously a lie, "One of those things came to you and offered power, didn''t it?"


    "Seems like you are quite knowledgeable about this topic at least. You are correct."


    "Don''t you know there is always a price to pay?"


    He shrugged, "It''ll be worth it."


    "I highly doubt so¡­ I didn''t think you would be someone who would do this."


    He rolled his eyes, "You don''t know me very well, Master Lin. Neither do I know you, nor do I care."


    "And that has to do with you emptying the city and trying to kill your sister¡­ Why?"


    He was about to answer when the air around us shifted, the atmosphere feeling much heavier than before.


    "It seems you came at a rather uncanny time, Master Lin," he grinned, tossing the book he had aside.


    The earth began to tremble, starting with slight tremors before the entire room was rocking back and forth.


    He grinned at me, "I am not cruel, the people of the city are safe in a camp North of here and I never intended to kill my sister, just needed her away from the city for what I''m about to do. Though even if she had died I wouldn''t have cared. I would suggest you tell your little procession to turn back if they don''t want to get hurt."


    Huh, so he even got the stubborn nobles and arrogant Sects to obey him? Either he was very charismatic or his normality aura had something to do with it. I''m going to bet on thetter.


    "And your own soldiers?" I interrogated.


    "They were told to stay away from the pce. They were my personal guards, really loyal, that bunch."


    "You have no idea what you''re dealing with."


    "I know enough."


    "What are you doing then?"


    "Ascending, Master Lin."


    He stretched out his arms and the floor around us exploded upwards, dozens of tentacles appearing from the cracks.


    I tried to throw an energynce at him but there seemed to be a shield around him that was protecting him. Guess he wasn''t lying about that part.


    The tentacles converged on Bei Li Yong, wrapping him up in a tentacle cocoon that glowed in a purplish light.


    This lunatic was trying to merge with one of those tentacled monsters!


    Just as I thought so, aughter echoed through the hall.


    "!UOY LLIK OT KCAB EMOC LLIW I UOY DLOT I"

 Chapter 292 - Ready For Round Two

    (MC POV)


    I teleported outside of the pce just as the ceiling starteding down on top of me, appearing in the air above the pce grounds.


    ??


    I felt the telltale connection of Manami trying to call me through her Telepathy.


    "Master! Are you alright?! What is going on?!"


    "Some retard is trying to do something remarkably stupid," I exined quickly. "Get everyone out of here, including the other soldiers."


    "What about you, Master?!"


    "I''ll contain it."


    "We will be there to help!"


    "No, stay away from here!"


    She growled, like actually growled at me.


    "With the utmost respect Master, we will not let you face something alone again!"


    She cut the call before I could say another word.


    Perfect¡­


    I was expecting a vacation arc, not some eldritch being burrowing its way out from underneath the earth to wreck the entire ce arc.


    The prince thinks that just by tracing some runes and drawing some circles will allow him to control an Abyssal being? He must be bloody delusional.


    If that was the case, anyone would have done it, not just him.


    I mentally kicked myself for not noticing this sooner and preventing it.


    The tentacled thing that I banished back then probably found a way to influence the second prince somehow, capitalizing on his want for ascending to another ne to do this stupid ritual.


    This was exactly what happened to me back when I was crippled.


    In my time of weakness, one of those stupid things approached me with an offer I couldn''t refuse and tricked me into bing their y thing. It was fortunate I managed to find a loophole to escape them but the dark Quarks I had infused myself with had already done the damage.


    At least I''m not as dumb as this prince to allow those tentacled things to merge with me.


    There is absolutely no way that they would actually grant their power to anyone without a price, much less let themselves be controlled.


    As if to prove my point, an inhuman scream echoed from the ruins of the pce, undoubtedly belonging to Bei Li Yong.


    Yeah¡­ Can''t even feel pity for him, really. I had been in his position once, amassing all the knowledge I could from the Spiritual Family''s archives and yet still falling prey to those things'' tricks.


    Acquiring a vessel here means one of those tentacled things can permanently reside on this ne, whereas a summon would only be temporary.


    "Master!"


    Several voices shouted from below.


    I looked down to see all of my disciples with the exception of Cai Hong there, looking at me with worried expressions.


    I floated down towards them, shaking my head at them.


    "I told you to run."


    "We will fight by Master''s side, no matter what!" Lian Li cried, determination clear in her eyes.


    I sighed, "Each of you will get a spankingter for disobeying me."


    Cue the five groans and one excited squeal.


    Ignoring their groans, I continued, "But I am still proud of you all for standing by my side."


    Right at that moment, the ground beneath the pnce sunk before exploding upwards, revealing a giant, ck, oozing, slimy, multi-legged, hundred-eyed tentacle monster.


    The only difference from its former appearance was the little humanoid corpse stuck to the side of its head, the corpse''s face frozen in one of pure terror.


    All of my disciples gasped at the sight of it except for one.


    "Oh¡­ It''s that thing," Kiyomi muttered.


    "That thing?" Her sister repeated, narrowing her eyes at her.


    "Master fought this thing once before. It was quite horrible."


    Before the others could question her further, the monstrosity turned all of its hundred eyes and tentacles up towards the sky and bellowed in an earth shaking voice.


    "!EERF MA I"


    A shockwave sted out from the monster, crashing against the entire city and rocking the earth beneath our feet while shattering all the windows.


    My disciples covered their ears and winced while I stood my ground, shielding them from the worst of the st.


    "What the hell was that?!" Brendan groaned, shaking his head in an attempt to rid himself of the aftershock.


    I chuckled, "Just him screaming out in joy."


    "And it caused that to happen?!" my male disciple gasped.


    "Yep, still think you guys are up for it?"


    "Why does it seem¡­ So much more... Stronger?" Kiyomi asked.


    "Back then it was summoned through an artifact and it could only bring a fraction of its power. But now with a vessel, it''s here at a hundred percent power."


    "Master¡­ You were nning to fight this thing alone?" Eris questioned.


    Well not really, I was thinking of summoning the monsters too but I can''t really do that now with you guys here¡­ No way am I letting them know there''s a group of monsters out there calling me ''Divine One''.


    My disciples are very impressionable ok? What if they thought the monsters had great naming sense and adopted the name for me too? No way I''m letting that happen if I can help it.


    "I can manage somewhat," I stated. "Destroy the vessel that is stuck to its head and he would be banishable back to the abyss."


    Yep, that''s the drawback of it using a vessel as its anchor to be here. Get rid of the vessel and they''ll be open to being kicked back to where they came from. Only problem is that this might be more difficult to do on this tentacled piece of crap.


    As though hearing my words, the monster''s hundred eyes slid down to re at me.


    ".uoy yortsed ot hguone ma I ,kaew llits era uoY .uoy gnillik fo taerht ym llifluf lliw I ...uoY"


    My disciples turned to me.


    "It''s calling me weak and saying that it will kill me," I answered their silent question jokingly.


    If I was expecting a reaction out of my disciples, pure unfiltered rage was not one of them.


    They turned towards the monster as one and I swear I could see fear sh across its eyes for a split second there.


    "The audacity of such a thing¡­" Lian Li muttered, a voice barely a whisper.


    "Ufu¡­ Ufufu¡­ Ufufufu! So many eyes and yet it''s so blind¡­ Maybe I should just burn off a few of them if it''s not using them," Manamiughed without a hint of mirth.


    Eris drew her de, not even caring that it might as well be a toothpick to the monster in front of her, "CUT IT¡­ YeS¡­ rIP IT aPART¡­ CAsTRATe iT¡­ tEAR IT¡­"


    "Kukuku...The eyes first? Maybe the legs? Mmm¡­ Yes, one by one¡­" Diao Chan giggled into the back of her hand.


    Kiyomi was looking up at the monster with pure disdain, "Weak? This thing dares to call Master weak? Kukuku¡­ It knows nothing of power¡­"


    "Poison? Too mainstream¡­ I''ll cut off bits of it¡­ Make a solution and test the acidity¡­ Let it drink it¡­" Brendan murmured to himself.


    Huh¡­ Seems like they''re using this to calm their nerves on facing that giant monster. Well, I don''t me them.


    I cracked my knuckles, "Alright, no reason to hold back. Destroy the corpse at the side of its head and I''ll do the rest. None of you are allowed to die."


    "Yes, Master!"


    I immediately called upon my Star Power, making my body glow again and feeling the power rushing into me.


    I heard my disciples gasping but that is to be expected, only Kiyomi has seen me in this form before after all.


    I expect them to have questionster but we have other priorities right now.


    "Let''s go beat the shit out of it."

 Chapter 293 - Touching The Reverse Scale

    (Lian Li POV)


    Divine. Absolutely Divine.


    ??


    That was the first thing that came to my mind when I saw Master floating in front of us while His body glowed with an ethereal shine.


    Master in all His Divine Glory¡­ It was glorious.


    Kiyomi had told us about this once and we drilled her mercilessly for all the details, hoping that one day we would get to see it up close as well. But nothing prepared us for this.


    The aura, the sight, the feel¡­ Master practically exuded Divinity!


    It reaffirmed our belief of Master''s divinity and I swore that we would double our efforts of cleansing this world of its filth for Master!


    I did not even need to look at my fellow sisters and brother to know that they thought of the same thing, the chorus of gasps that we had let out unintentionally was enough to show what we thought.


    Only Kiyomi had a different reaction, opting to give a moan of appreciation instead.


    Meanwhile, the tentacled freak raised one of its many giant limbs, bringing it down on top of us without warning.


    As expected of a heathen¡­ We really need to cleanse them all so that we can properly bask in Master''s divinity without interference.


    Master pulled back a fist before punching upwards, a shockwave sting out that mysteriously avoided affecting us.


    The punch deflected the tentacle back into the air before crashing into a few of the houses nearby, ttening them like pancakes.


    The monster let out a growl, clearly pissed at having its attack so easily repelled.


    "I will need to draw an inscription to create a barrier, prevent it from escaping from here since it can create portals to teleport,," Master stated, his voice as melodious as a symphonic orchestra. "Can you all hold that thing back for a few minutes?"


    "Could¡­ Could we even stand up to that thing though?" Brendan asked, a little unsure of himself.


    Master chuckled, "It has just merged with its vessel, it wouldn''t be able to pull most of its power here yet. Since its host is also human, it will also decrease the senses it has ess to which makes it very easy to distract. Make use of that."


    "Yes, Master," All of us answered.


    Master floated up into the air, the ground beneath us starting to glow as giant runes started to imprint themselves onto the ground.


    "!degac eb ton lliw I !?enO taerG a egac ot kniht uoY"


    The monster roared and summoned forth multiple ck holes around its disgusting body.


    "Not on my watch!" I roared, charging my entire body up with Divine Lightning.


    mming my palms together in front of me, I created a st of Lightning that struck the centre of the monster.


    It roared out in pain, causing all of the ck holes to flicker before winking out of existence.


    I looked down at my hands, surprised at the sudden increase in power.


    "Master''s power¡­" Kiyomi gasped, her body giving off a light glow when she summoned small icicles around her... It''s flowing through all of us."


    "Ara? It must be Master''s essence within us, ufufufu~" Manami giggled.


    We turned to look at Brendan who was distinctly not glowing.


    He just rolled his eyes at us, but proceeded to drink a portion while pouring another vial on the ground.


    I d myself with an aura of Divine Lightning as I turned back to face the monster in front of us, "Like Master said¡­ Let''s beat the shit out of this thing."


    The monster roared and reared all of its tentacles into the air, each one of them bigger than a house.


    I led the charge with a roar of my own, my fellow sisters charging alongside me.


    All at once, the monster thrusted its tentacle limbs down towards us in a single mass of inky ckness.


    Eris rushed ahead of me, her de d with white coloured mes.


    She swung the de around, bracing the t of it against her left arm just as the dark mass crashed into her.


    Our swordswoman grunted with effort as she diverted the strike with the t of her de, pushing the tentacle mass to her left and barely missing us.


    I leapt into the air, Divine Lightning coursing through my body as I reached out my hand to charge up the air directly above the tentacle monster.


    A ck portal appeared beside the tentacled thing and fired a pulse of ck energy at me, aiming for my head.


    Eris changed the white mes on her sword to a golden aira, leaping up to smack the projectile away.


    Manami and Kiyomi were quick to leap ahead, the two fox sisters floating shoulder to shoulder while balls of fire and ice revolved around them.


    The fox sisters spun towards each other and held hands, pulling each other close in a rather affectionate embrace.


    Their fire and ice melded together to form a gigantic pale blue me above their heads, bathing thend with its blue glow.


    Manami whispered something and Kiyomi nodded, thrusting her right hand out that was still sped around Manami''s left to point at the monster.


    The orb above them rippled, as though its surface was some sort of liquid. The ripples converged on a single point before a beam sted out of it.


    The monster turned its eyes towards the beam, the air shifting around it to form some sort of invisible barrier.


    Manami and Kiyomi''sbined attack crashed against its barrier, the mes burning and freezing it at the same time.


    Unfortunately, even with their best effort, the barrier held strong.


    "... Stand in ce, all motion shall cease and seek no sce. Dimension Lock!''"


    Everything around the tentacled monster froze.


    The monster itself was still moving, although much slower than before.


    It''s eyes shifted towards Diao Chan, "...elbissopmI ?ereH ...hctiW A"


    At that moment, my Lightning was fully charged and I punched my fist downwards.


    A giant pir of lightning came down from the sky, its size big enough to engulf the entire monster within its electrifying pir.


    Its barrier shattered within contact of the lightning, bathing the monster with the lightning.


    A few of its tentacles were vaporised instantly and the thing let out a low growl of pain, its tentacles shifting to create another barrier around itself to negate my lightning.


    As though tough at its efforts, Kiyomi and Manami''s beam struck it from the side, piercing through its body to end up on the other side.


    It roared and there was the sound of breaking ss in the air as the thing broke Diao Chan''s Spell, reeling in a tentacle to smash into the ground.


    The impact threw up a dust cloud that blocked our vision of it, although I still stubbornly maintained the Lightning in hopes of at least hurting it.


    Another cracking sound echoed through the air and I was absolutely unprepared for the tentacle that came exploding out of the dust cloud,pletely ignoring me and going straight towards Master who was still busyying the inscriptions.


    "Master!" I yelled out in rm, watching helplessly while the tentacle got closer and closer to our beloved Master.


    "I got it!" Brendan growled, moving his hands in a pattern that summoned a wall of water in the tentacle''s path.


    Did Brendan really expect a wall of water to stop that thing?! That thing could rip apart--


    Brendan tossed another vial on the ground in front of his water wall, the contents spilling and mixing with the other potions that he had been pouring out since the fight began.


    There was a small explosion of smoke and his water wall became rigid, not even budging when the tentacle crashed into it with full force.


    "Temporary petrification seal, onlysts for a second but whatever is affected in that smoke can''t be moved," He grinned.


    I breathed a sigh of relief, an action I immediately regretted as another tentacle smashed itself against my chest from my blind spot.


    I was flung away and my lightning got cut off, freeing the thing from its electrified prison.


    I vaguely heard my sisters calling out my name in rm, as I was flung through the air.


    My chest felt like it was on fire and I''m pretty sure a few ribs were broken.


    I braced myself for the crash, expecting the pain that came with it.


    But before I hit the ground, my body slowed down before stopping in midair, allowing myself to be picked up by Master.


    He looked at me with His glowing eyes while cradling me against His chest.


    "You''re hurt¡­" He stated, his hand on my chest to heal it.


    I gasped, feeling my bones knitting themselves back together and the flesh reverting back to its original, unharmed state.


    "Th¡­ Thank you, Master¡­" I muttered, a little embarrassed.


    Master nodded before cing me gently on the ground, flying up to face the monster.


    He snapped his fingers and the ground lit up, the runes he had inscribed glowing an iridescent red.


    Light rose up towards the sky to form a dome around us, locking all of us inside and away from the rest of the city.


    Master red at the thing with the intensity of an angry God, His form glowing brighter with each passing second.


    "You hurt her¡­"

 Chapter 294 - That Was Not How The Beat Down Was Supposed To Go

    (MC POV)


    "You hurt her¡­" I muttered.


    ??


    This ugly piece of shit dares to harm my disciple? I''ll make sure it suffers untold pain while I rip each of its limbs out!


    What did this thing call itself? Great one? There is absolutely nothing great about this piece of shit other than its overinted ego and delusion of self-importance.


    It turned all of its eyes to me, recalling its tentacles back to its side warily.


    "I would''ve offered you the choice of relinquishing your vessel and leaving right about now¡­ But you hurt her, so I''ll have you pay.. "


    The tentacle thingughed, "!flesruoy yb eno taefed ssel hcum ,htgnerts tnerruc ruoy htiw enO taerG a hsinab ot hguone gnorts ton era uoY .staerht ytpme hcuS"


    "Then it''s a good thing I''m not alone hmm?"


    My disciples gathered below me, all of them ring up at the world ending monster without a hint of fear.


    Even Lian Li was already up and ready to fight, her trademark golden lightning wrapped around her body.


    ".nimrev naht erom gnihton eb lliw yeht ,edih s''enO taerG siht hctarcs ylerab dluoc yehT ...troM"


    This thing seems to have forgotten my disciples had sted a hole through it just a few moments ago. Well, he did heal up quickly from that but still.


    I snapped my fingers and prepared to form a portal above the thing, "Talk crap about my disciples¡­ One more time¡­"


    "--pu selbarisednu eseht kcip ot uoy ekil gnihtemos roF .gnitseretni woH ?selpicsid ruoY"


    I snapped my fingers again, creating a giant portal that opened up right above its head.


    Its hundred eyes only had time to shift upwards before a giant meteor flew straight through the portal and crashed on top of its head.


    It flinched back for a second before the meteor disintegrated into dust particles, floating away harmlessly.


    "!!UOY NO TSAEF LLIW I" It screeched, throwing a mass of tentacles up into the air.


    This thing really likes to talk huh?


    It started to levitate into the air, all of its eyes focused on me.


    I felt the air around me shifting, the tentacled thing warping reality around me in an attempt to crush me within the warped space.


    I reached out my hand and grabbed the air, holding on to the space to stop it from shifting. Gathering my concentration into my free hand, I curled it into a fist before punching forwards.


    Nothing seemed to happen for a few moments before the space that had been warping around me flowed towards my fist and sted itself towards the tentacled freak.


    The space hit it in the centre of its body and it caved in, drawing a loud wail of pain from the tentacled thing as it crashed back into the ground with a fist imprint on its face.


    Meanwhile, my disciples had just managed to reach it from below.


    While that abyssal thing had been looking upwards at me, it forgot about my disciples on the ground which allowed them to get closer to it without it noticing.


    Brendan had passed them a strengthening pill each, the girls swallowing it without hesitation while he got busy with cing vials with different coloured gases in them on the ground.


    Lian Li pped her hands together and created giant chains made out of her Divine Lightning, wrapping them around the monster''s upper body.


    It gave a growl of pain as the chains electrocuted it, the monster not being able to defend itself from it before it materialised on it.


    As though it wasn''t enough, Manami summoned a giant swathe of mes, molding it into chains simr to Lian Li''s and using them to wrap around the tentacled thing''s legs.


    Some of that abyssal monster''s eyes lowered down to look at my disciples.


    Of course, there was no way in hell I''m letting any of them get hurt again on my watch.


    I raised my other hand and summoned a blood rednce, its entire length dripping with what looks like red tar that ate away everything it touched.


    Yeah, I copied this from Lilith, sue me.


    That thing''s eyes snapped back up to me just as I threw it, the blood red spear embedding itself in one of its tentacles that it had used in an attempt to block it.


    The tentacle that had the spear impaled on it began disintegrating, the disintegration spreading from the tip towards its main body.


    I was expecting it to at least sacrifice that tentacle to stop the disintegration from reaching it, but apparently it could stop it from spreading by just giving the tentacle a wave.


    Ok, that''s just cheating.


    Then again, it is an abyssal being anyway.


    While it had been distracted by me again, Kiyomi had gone ahead to freeze the tentacled thing''s lower body in ice.


    Within the ice, Manami''s fiery chains still continued to burn unhindered while Lian Li intensified her lightning chains.


    Diao Chan had also added in by weaving a Spell to intensify the effects of the ice, fire and lightning.


    Seeing that it wasn''t in as much pain as it was before, it probably already used something to defend itself against the elements somewhat.


    At least it served as a distraction for it.


    It still diverted a little of its attention to try and smash my disciples with a few of its tentacles, only for the attacks to phase through them as the hallucinogenic properties from Brendan''s potions took effect.


    For this thing to pick a mortal host is already limiting the amount of power it can channel from the abyss. To pick a mortal human host, that''s just allowing itself to have more weaknesses as well.


    It still has its abyssal powers for sure, but its own senses have been dampened somewhat, which makes it possible for us to fool and distract it.


    Otherwise, there''s no way we could have dragged this battle on for so long.


    These things could survive inside the abyss for a reason you know?


    It tried to go after my disciples again, creating several spikes made of pure Darkness that would be fired towards where my disciples were.


    Not giving it the opportunity, I bent the space around the spikes, letting it wink out of existence before they were even fully formed.


    I thought the thing might get frustrated at being thwarted again but it just diverted its attention back to me with clear mirth in its eyes.


    "!gniodnu ruoy eb lliw sihT ¡­trom eseht rof hcum oot erac uoY"


    My heart clenched and it suddenly became hard to breathe, my strength being drained in an rming amount all of a sudden.


    I reached out towards the stars again but to my horror, they were drifting away from me.


    Almost instantly, all of my power left me and I dropped from the sky.


    I would have crashed into the ground if not for Eris leaping up and catching me.


    "Master! Are you alright?!" She gasped, panicking at my exhausted form.


    My other disciples also rushed towards me, standing protectively in front of me.


    The monster shifted its tentacles to point at us, its body somehow starting to radiate the glow I would have when using theStar Power.


    ".esixe morf hsirep uoy evah lliw I ,woN"


    I created a barrier just as the firstsers fired from its tentacles hit us, my shield barely holding for a second before it shattered.


    My disciples also tried to shield us but theirs too, shattered upon first contact.


    I thought of summoning my monsters but thesers froze in mid air before it could actually hit us.


    "Ofufufu~ You can rest now, Leave this thing to me," A voice spoke in front of us.


    I looked down to see the old woman that I had helped find lodgings not too long ago standing in front of us, her hand raised in the air and a white aura surrounding said hand.


    What the...

 Chapter 295 - Part Of Origin

    (MC POV)


    The olddy waved her hand in an arc rather dramatically, thesers winking out of existence without a sound.


    ??


    My disciples continued to shield me with their bodies, eyeing the olddy with caution.


    "I mean no harm, young ones. I am merely here to repay a debt," The olddy smiled at us, not even showing any concern to the giant tentacle monster in front of her.


    The wrinkles around her face made it seem like her eyes were perpetually closed, so we couldn''t see her eyes.


    "Who are you?" Lian Li asked, lightning dancing through her fingers.


    "Just a passingdy, no need to mind me, dear," The olddy''s smile widened, revealing two rows of perfectly white and even teeth.


    She raised her hand just in time to stop a barrage of dark lightning aimed at her, a barrier forming instantly in front of her that even covered us who were behind her.


    "How rude," She tutted, turning her head slowly back to the front. "It seems like you didn''t learn a thing."


    The tentacled monster sneered at her, "!dlof derdnuh a niap eht nruter lliw I !enod ev''uoy tahwtogrof evah I kniht ton oD"


    She sighed, "That is the point is it not?"


    The olddy raised her hand to point at the monster before shifting to the side, causing a mass of energy to explode on the side of the monster''s body.


    Oh, that''s where the body of the second prince was¡­ She just destroyed it just like that¡­


    The monster let out a wail of pain, its tentacles curling up to clutch at its wound.


    "To allow yourself to bond with such a frail being¡­ You must be pretty desperate," the olddy sighed.


    "!?WOH"


    She shifted her hand to point at the monster again, "Oya? Did you think I was not herepletely? Ofufufu~ I am one hundred percent here you know?"


    Those words seemed to shock the monster, "?ytud ruoy nodnaba dluow uoY"


    "Ofufufu~ This IS my duty, you pathetic, insufferable little reject of existence."


    Oh wow, this olddy does have an attitude.


    The tentacled thing roared and started to gather its dark Quarks to form a giant sphere of darkness above its head.


    In response, the olddy created her own sphere above her head, except hers was multi-coloured and formed instantly.


    She threw the sphere even before the thing was ready with its dark sphere, her multi-coloured orb instantly erasing the dark orb when it came into contact with it.


    No, not erase, the dark orb was absorbed into her own sphere, further increasing the size of it.


    The ball came into contact with one of its tentacles and it immediately started absorbing the limb into it as well.


    If the scream it gave when it was sted was ear-piercing, the one it gave while its limb was disintegrating was earth shattering.


    "!NIAGA EM EGAC TON LLIW UOY !UOY FO HTOB EHT ROF NRUTER LLIW EW !SDROW YM KRAM !!HHHGRRRA"


    The olddy smiled at its threat, "What made you think you were simply going to get banished this time?"


    As soon as those words left her lips, her multi-coloured orb turned into an ominous purple.


    The thing began to panic, trying to get as far away as possible from the orb but the barrier I had made was still in ce.


    "!enO taerG a m''I !siht od t''nac uoY !oN"


    "You mistake me for someone who cares."


    The orb floated closer and a few of its tentacles were sucked towards it, this time disintegrating into nothingness.


    This time, I was prepared for its scream, erecting a barrier around my disciples and I before the sound could reach us.


    Despite the absence of sound, the buildings copsing around us was enough to clue us in on how loud that tentacled thing was screaming.


    It seems like this olddy is quite the sadistic one too since the orb was moving excruciatingly slowly towards the monster, letting the torment drag on for as long as possible.


    "Who is she?" Kiyomi asked, watching the monster get disintegrated with fascination in her eyes.


    "Well¡­ She needed some help finding lodgings back during the Princess''s Coming of Age celebration. I thought she had been a normal olddy back then but it seems I was mistaken, though she did give me a rainbow coloured flower for my help..."


    Diao Chan gasped, "Ah! I remember now! I met her too! She gave Cai Hong a rainbow coloured flower as well!"


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "Really? That''s an uncanny coincidence¡­"


    Yeah¡­ It''s almost like she was stalking us? And seeing what she can do, she''s on par or even stronger than this giant, ck, oozing, slimy, multi-legged, hundred-eyed tentacle monster.


    Now I''m more concerned about her than the monster itself¡­


    Just as I was considering whether we should leave before the olddy decides to turn her sights on us, the monster waspletely eaten up by her purple sphere, leaving no trace of it behind.


    As though it wasn''t enough, the sphere dropped down onto the earth without warning, exploding outwards in a sh of purplish light.


    Fearing the worst, I strengthened my barrier around us, using thest bit of my strength to step in front of them with my arms stretched out to my sides.


    My vision went white for a few seconds before it returned, my sense of bnce returning to find myself copsed on the ground with my disciples piled up on top of my back.


    Ah¡­ It seems like each of them had chosen to leap at me and push me down to shield me with their bodies instead¡­


    "Ofufufu~ I did tell you all I had no intention to harm any of you right?" The olddyughed, stepping aside to reveal the entire city restored to its former glory.


    The only ce that still had some form of damage was the ground directly beneath us, it seems like my shield had prevented the restoration effects from passing through.


    My disciples untangled themselves from atop me sheepishly, letting me stand back up on my feet.


    "Who are you?" I asked, narrowing my eyes at her.


    Her face softened considerably, "No need to be so wary, dearie. I am just an olddy that likes to meddle a little bit here and there. Nothing else to it."


    Still not fully trusting her, I ced myself in front of my disciples, "Considering how you just basically killed that thing effortlessly, I doubt you are that simple. How did you get past my barrier around the city?"


    "Ofufufu~ I never left the city. When you set up that little barrier, which I might add was really well done for your mortal limitations, I was already inside of it."


    "And you picked the time when we were about to get annihted to jump in because?"


    "You seemed to have the situation handled and I don''t think you would want any interference before that, did you? Only after it locked you away from your Origin was there any need for me to step in."


    I rubbed my neck, "Right¡­ How did it do that anyway?"


    "Mmm¡­ These things feast on Origin and since you aren''t attuned to it perfectly, it was able to eat the connection you have to temporarily sever your link to it. That also granted it a temporary power up since it consumed the Origin you were channeling."


    "Well damn, I don''t even know what this Origin is in the first ce, all I know is that I seem to be drawing power from the stars."


    She smiled at me, "It is much more than that, I assure you."


    "So what is it? You seem to know a lot more about it."


    "Ofufufu~ It is not my ce to tell you, dear."


    "What are you then? You are clearly not human."


    She smiled and her eyes opened slightly, revealing her irises to be iridescent in colour.


    Chuckling at our shocked faces, she waved her hand in front of her and the second prince suddenly plopped into existence on the ground.


    I thought she had summoned his corpse but the steady rise and fall of his chest told me otherwise.


    She tilted her head at us, "It seems like you''ve been through quite a lot, do take a while to rx, won''t you?"


    She raised her hand and shot a white spark into the sky, letting it explode into multiple coloured fireworks.


    We had been distracted by the sudden disy that when we looked back down, she was already gone.


    Yeah¡­ I really need that vacation right now¡­

 Chapter 296 - This Is Someone Else’s Problem Now, Beach Arc More Important

    (MC POV)


    The firework the strange olddy had fired off seemed to have caused all the former residents of the city to teleport back into their homes, all of them walking out onto the streets in confusion.


    ??


    I rolled my eyes, "Ok¡­ Now she''s just showing off."


    "Master, what do we do with him?" Lian Li asked, pointing at the still unconscious second prince that everyone else was ignoringying on the ground.


    "That''s for the Queen to deal with, I do not want to get involved any further than this," I sighed, squatting down to pick him up.


    I also noticed that the inscriptions he had grafted on himself were still there but I chose to leave them there for now.


    The?citizens started to wander the streets, trying to figure out what exactly happened.


    One of them in particr approached Brendan, "H¡­ Hey there, you got any idea if that was a dream?"


    Brendan turned towards me, sending a silent plea for help.


    Well, I think it''s better to let the Queen handle this, especially since there''s still those Major Houses that want her dead. No need to needlesslyplicate things for her.


    "We don''t know either, but we''ll go find out," I answered, beckoning for my disciples to follow me as I made my way back to the restored pce.


    Some of the citizens had the same idea and also began making their way towards the pce, hoping that some form of authority could give them the answer they needed.


    It''s quite interesting to see no onementing on the fact that I was carrying the second prince over my shoulder, like it was an everyday urrence.


    We could have teleported there but since I wasn''t sure if the Queen was already there, there wouldn''t be much point if we reached an empty pce while they were still on their way here.


    I had honestly expected the ce to be empty, but apparently that weird olddy had chosen to teleport the Queen and her procession here as well.


    The new Queen worked fast since there were already a couple of guards reassuring the gathering crowd that things will be exined shortly.


    When the guards saw us approach, they quickly stepped aside to let us through without question while holding back the curious crowd for us.


    Remembering the route towards the throne room, I led my disciples there without a word.


    I entered the throne room to find it currently in session, the Queen currently engaged in a discussion with her supporters.


    I dumped the second prince unceremoniously on the ground, the sound attracting the attention of everyone else in the room.


    "Master! Thank the heavens you are alright!" Guiying cried out when she saw me, rushing towards me from the throne.


    The Queen ignored her unconscious brother, stepping over him to get to me. I''m not sure if herck of attention to him was caused by his normality aura or it''s just the princess not caring about him in general.


    Speaking of which, Lian Li seemed to be unaffected by it as well which is rather intriguing.


    Ignoring the gazes of all the others in the room she rushed up to me and inspected me from head to toe, making sure I was not hurt anywhere.


    "I''m fine, your Highness. I think you should worry about your brother more."


    "My brother?" She asked in genuine confusion. "Who cares about him?"


    Ah¡­ This might be a bit troublesome then.


    I knelt down and pulled up the second prince''s shirt, inspecting the runes that he grafted on himself while everyone else just looked at me quizzically.


    Finding the rune I needed to disable his self grafted inscription, I ced my finger on his flesh and made a cut across the rune.


    Li Yong yelped and sat up, awoken by the pain.


    Almost immediately, there was the feeling of something akin to a mist lifting up from our shoulders.


    I stepped away from him and gestured to the second prince, pulling the attention of the entire room to him.


    Guiying looked down, her eyes widening when she saw her brother as though for the first time.


    I''m sure by now everyone would be realising what Li Yong had been doing ever since he had the morality aura on.


    That''s right, once it gets turned off, people will remember everything you''ve done with it. At least this part of the Technique is still unresolved.


    Guiying should be putting him in chains or capturing him to-


    "This traitor!" She roared, a golden bolt of lightning sting out of her hand to pierce through her brother''s torso, burning a big hole through it.


    Li Yong could only look down at his destroyed chest in confusion before copsing back on to the ground, dead.


    Well¡­ That was¡­ Unexpected¡­


    I did not expect Guiying to outright kill her brother right there and then¡­


    She turned to me, her face full of regret, "It seems my family has caused nothing but trouble for Master¡­ For that, this Queen deeply apologizes."


    To my surprise, Guiying bowed her head to me. This was not in her role as my disciple''s disciple, but as her position as a monarch of a country.


    I expected the others in the room to be outraged or at least surprised by her actions but apparently no one felt that it was out of ce.


    Just what the hell did Li Yong do using his normality aura that would necessitate Guiying bowing to me?


    On second thought, I don''t want to know.


    "There''s no need for this Your Majesty, I am merely doing my part as your citizen. Please raise your head."


    She obeyed, showing me a smile stered on her face.


    "This is still not enough for us to repay you. If it weren''t for you, my brother would have done a lot worse things than what he has already done. I must still reward you somehow."


    Well¡­ considering the fact that he did summon a tentacled monster¡­ I''m not sure how much worse he can do. Of course I chose to keep thatment to myself.


    She turned to one of her retainers, "Go, announce to the city that the Second Prince''s influence over everyone has been lifted, let them know who the hero of such a feat is!"


    The servant bowed and immediately bolted for the door.


    That sounds quite important now¡­ Maybe I should actually go find out what he did?


    Nah¡­


    Guiying turned back to me, "Master mentioned that you wanted to have some kind of rxation, yes?"


    I nodded, "And you mentioned something about a beach of some sort?"


    "Indeed. The Royal Family has a private summer vi that we use from time to time towards the North. The beach there is quite lovely and the mansion there is well equipped for a long stay. If Master would ept this as my gift to you for your aid, I will dly prepare the vi for your private use whenever you wish, now and forever."


    I raised an eyebrow, "That is quite avish gift isn''t it? Are you sure about this?"


    She chuckled, "Master, I fear that the ce might not even be suitable for someone of your standing. It is but a modest gift."


    I turned towards my disciples who were looking at me with sparkling eyes.


    Well, no reason to deny them of a well-deserved vacation right?


    Guess we''ll really get our beach arc after all.


    We''ll need to get all the necessary clothing and beach stuff before going there though, and I''m sure ria and Odriana will be disappointed if I didn''t invite them so they''ll being with us too.


    "In that case, I''ll ept this generous gift, Your Majesty. We shall be in your care."

 Chapter 297 - The Beach Reception

    (MC POV)


    I sighed contentedly, feeling the wind blowing past me while I watched the trees roll by on my right.


    ??


    All of us were now on our way to the Royal Family''s beach vi in one of ria''s new creations, the jeep.


    Or to be more exact, a Willys MB that I vaguely remember seeing during my trips to the other world by the damnable truck-kun stick.


    I had sent ria a message about our vacation trip and she immediately drove one of these down with Odriana, intent on joining us as well.


    Although it still took a day or so for them to get here, we made use of the time to get the necessary equipment needed to enjoy our no doubt rxing time at the beach.


    My sisters said they didn''t need anything as ria had ''prepared and foresaw such an event''.


    ria and Odriana ended up being the drivers for each vehicle since they were the only ones who knew how to operate them, with each vehicle containing five persons each.


    Unfortunately, Guiying was not able toe with us since the country needed their monarch to stabilize the current situation caused by both the Royal Family''s demise and the Dong invasion. Not to mention the fact that Guiying would be busy consolidating her political power in the capital as well.


    Thus, it would just be my disciples, my sisters and I.


    They had apparently used some sort of lottery to decide who would go with whom for each vehicle.


    I ended up riding at the back seat squished between Kiyomi and Manami with ria as our driver and Diao Chan at the front passenger seat.


    Both ria and Odriana had opted to drive with the top folded down and the girls were quite excited to feel the rush of the wind blowing through their hair.


    "You know¡­" I muttered, my hands busy with stroking two extremely fluffy tails that had found its way to myp. "When you said you had something to bring us there fast, I didn''t think you actually had something like this¡­"


    ria turned to grin at me, "Ehehehe! Is Onii-sama surprised? I worked really really hard for this! Onii-sama once said that girls and fast cars go very well together!"


    "Eyes on the road," I warned, seeing the car sliding off to the side of the dirt road we were on dangerously.


    "Hai, hai," Sheughed, swerving the car back onto the path dangerously.


    Goodness¡­ How did this girl even get her licence? Oh wait, there''s no such thing here. My memory really is quite a mess...


    Manami leaned against my arm, nuzzling her face against the crook of my neck while she traced a finger on my chest.


    "Ufufufu~ I can''t wait to see the beach, Master~ If Master wants, I can help spread the skin lotion all... Over... You~~"


    Kiyomi leaned her head on my shoulders on the other side, her finger mirroring her sister''s actions.


    "Master¡­ I''m afraid I do not like the heat much. If Master could help spread the lotion on my skin when we''re there, I would be very grateful."


    Diao Chan''s head snapped towards me, "The¡­ The beach is private right? Master, could we please, please, pleeeease do outdoors ignore y? Pretty please?"


    I sighed while patting the two foxes on the head, "We''ll see. We don''t even know if there is anyone there at all."


    "Ehehe~ We can already see it from here!" ria called out, jerking her chin to the right.


    We followed her gaze and sure enough, the trees that had been obscuring our vision cleared to reveal the deep blue sea stretching far out into the horizon.


    The beach was set at the end of an inlet with towering cliffs stretching on both sides towards the sea, acting as the ''arms'' of arge, rocky hill behind the beach.


    Built into the hill itself was avishly decorated vi that looked out towards the sea, the entire structure stretching from the top of the hill down towards the foot with a grand staircase ess to the beach below.


    In my opinion, it looked unnecessarilyrge. Whichever monarch decided to build this must have splurged a lot of money toplete it.


    Right now we were on the left ''arm'' of the cliffs, following a narrow, winding road down towards the base of the hill.


    I got a little worried since the path was obviously not made for our mode of transportation and I had to levitate both vehicles a few times whenever it almost tipped over the cliff side.


    After another few minutes, our little convoy arrived at the bottom of the stairway leading up to the main entrance of the summer vi, which I really think should just be called a summer pce at this point.


    There, another surprise was waiting for us as I saw Gamma waiting there alongside the elf I remembered seeing at our Sect''s New Year Festival.


    Standing beside them was a wolf youkai and a nekoma¡­ No, wait. That girl only has one tail so she''s a cat youkai, not a nekomata.


    Each of them were dressed in what I recognised as a ssic maid uniform, the dress reaching down to their anklesplete with a frilly headpiece nestled at the top of their heads.


    They bowed as we dismounted from our vehicles, their hands sped in front of their waist demurely.


    "Wee, Master," The wolf youkai greeted, her face betraying no emotions as she pushed her half moon spectacles up with the tip of her fingers. "I am Alpha and I am in charge of the staff here for your stay. Please let me know if there is anything you require at all."


    Alpha? And the centauress is Gamma?


    I looked at the elf and cat girl, "You two wouldn''t happen to be Beta and Delta¡­ Would you?"


    The cat girl bowed quickly, her tail ramrod straight behind her, "Gre¡­ Greetings Master! I am Beta, a cat youkai! A¡­ A pleasure to serve you!"


    The elf bowed at the waist, "Good day, Master, I am Delta. I was not able to thank you properly thest time for saving me, Master. It is only thanks to you that I am able to see this world unhindered again. For that, my life is yours to do as you see fit."


    "Ah¡­ Well met. I will be in your care then," I greeted back before turning to the other oddity of the group. "Gamma, what are you doing here?"


    She made the same bow that Delta had given me, "Reporting to Master, they were looking for more help to serve you here and so I volunteered!"


    I raised an eyebrow, "As unlikely as it is¡­ You four don''t happen to be sisters¡­ Are you?"


    "We are not sisters by blood, but sworn sisters who have adopted new names for ourselves," Alpha exined, her wolfish tail swaying noticeably behind her.


    Huh¡­ Something tells me that I probably wouldn''t want to know what the circumstances were that led to their meeting together.


    Since Gamma and Delta had mentioned about meeting my girls before, could it be due to them?


    Oh whatever, it''s their business anyway, won''t be nice of me to butt into a girl''s past.


    Hey, I''m still sensitive enough to know about these things, ok?


    "Well then¡­ For the duration of our stay, I''ll be in your care," I nodded to them.


    Speaking of which¡­ We never actually decided how long we were going to stay here and neither did the Queen say anything about a time limit¡­ Could we actually live here for good?


    Better not be too shameless.


    The n for today was to quickly change to our swimming attire in the vi before spending the rest of the day on the beach. Then we''lle back to the vi before nightfall in time for dinner.


    I know for a fact that none of my girls had actually been to the sea before so they will definitely be eager to start.


    It is the start of Summer after all.


    Just as I was about to start moving towards the stairs, Gamma sat down on the ground while watching me with sparkly eyes.


    She gestured towards her back with an open palm, "Please, ride me, Master!"


    The other girls were also looking at me like it was the natural course of action for me to do.


    So we''re back to this again¡­


    Oh well, it is supposed to be a vacation after all, I suppose I can just indulge them for a bit...

 Chapter 298 - Dressed And ’Ready’ To Go

    (Manami POV)


    I watched as Master dismounted from Gamma''s back when they reached the front doors of the vi, where another group of servants were waiting to greet our Master.


    ??


    The centre of the vi was a five tier pagoda with the top most level sitting on top of the hill. The second and third level were stretched out towards the sea, the third level protruding further than the second level''s to create a pseudo roof for it.


    Master doesn''t know this but we had Guiying switch out the usual staff for this vi with our own followers, drawing on a lottery on who would receive the honor of serving Master here.


    Of course there were also the few who stood out during the war with the Dongs which also received this honour for their achievements, all of thempletely ecstatic at the prospect of such an honour.


    "Wee Master," All of them bowed in unison, obviously barely restraining their delight in being able to bask in Master''s presence.


    Master nodded at them, "Thank you. My disciples and I shall be in your care."


    Alpha stepped forward, gesturing to the interior, "Allow me to guide you to your rooms, Master."


    She led the way through the entrance, walking past the rows of bowing followers towards the staircase that led to the upper levels.


    Master followed after her with us a step behind while Beta, Delta and Gamma took the rear. Cai Hong rushed forward and grasped Master''s hand while looking around her excitedly.


    "The first floor is the main hall," Alpha gestured, not slowing down her gait. "To the right of the entrance is the kitchens and the left is the living room. The second floor is the dining area while the third floor consists of the lounge, baths and sunbathing deck."


    Master turned to her, "Sunbathing deck? I''m surprised they actually had something like that."


    Alpha adjusted her sses, "Yes, it was originally designed as a viewing tform but the newer generations of the Royal Family had made some changes to the vi."


    "Hmm¡­ Hard to imagine any of the current members to actually like sunbathing."


    Delta chuckled behind us, "You will be surprised Master. The former queen actually liked to spend time sitting under the sun during her free time."


    Alpha continued to lead us upwards, "The fourth floor has the bedrooms and study while finally the top floor is the master bedroom."


    Alpha stepped aside to allow us to enter therge bedroom fit for a king.


    The centrepiece of the room was the huge bed big enough for six of us toy down side by side with room to spare. There was of course, other furniture littered around the room but my and my sisters'' attention were all focused on the bed.


    "That''s a¡­ Really big bed," Master pointed out.


    "Yes it is," was Alpha''s onlyment.


    Eris nudged me, whispering, "You think Master will let us all sleep with him tonight?"


    I just smiled at her.


    Master pointed at the side, "Attached bathroom?"


    "That is correct, Master. The balcony is also essible through the doors on each side of the walls."


    Master seemed to think for a moment before pping his hands together, "Alright. We can explore the ce properlyter. How about let''s all get changed and head to the beach for now?"


    All of us agreed.


    Cai Hong looked up at Master while stretching out her hands, "Papa! Swim!"


    Master patted her head, "Yes, yes. We can go swimming. Come, let''s get you changed first."


    "Okies~"


    The rest of us filtered out of the room to give Master privacy, returning to the floor below to im a room for ourselves.


    There were enough rooms for each of us but we still stuck to sharing one, except for Brendan of course, who imed another room for himself.


    "Do call us if you need anything, High Priestesses," Delta bowed before closing the door to our room.


    Each of us rubbed the storage rings that we had received from the Merchant''s Guild to materialise the swimsuits we had brought with us.


    It was extremely fortunate that these were a few of the products that ria had made and brought over to sell, so we could pick any of the swimsuits we liked.


    Since it was a ratherst minute shopping trip, we have yet to see each other''s swimsuit choices and were quite eager to see which ones each of us had picked out.


    Not wanting to keep Master waiting for us, we quickly stripped and changed into our swimsuits without hesitation.


    ria showed off her ck coloured one piece proudly, "Ehehehe~ I''m so d I prioritised making these before everything else! I knew a beach arc would being soon!"


    Odriana had a simr coloured one except hers was a two piece that emphasized her assets.


    "Fufufu~ It was definitely worth all the time spent to make. I wonder if our dearest brother would be turned on by this?"


    I looked down at my own red bikini that was showing a generous amount of skin. Ufufufu~ I''m sure Master would definitely enjoy what I will be showing!


    "Elder sister¡­ Was it necessary for me to get the same type of swimsuit as you?" Kiyomi asked, looking down at the white bikini I had chosen for her.


    "Ara, ara? Is my cute little Kiyomi feeling shy? Don''t worry, you look absolutely gorgeous in it! Trust your big sister on this~"


    Diao Chanughed, "Kukuku! Master will definitely be all over me with this!"


    I turned to see our witch already changed into her own swimsuit, posing in front of the mirror with ascivious smile on her face.


    The one she chose really doesn''t leave much to the imagination, I believe ria had called it a G String bikini? It seems like she was going all out for this little vacation of ours.


    Eris had chosen a greyish, V neck one piece for herself, showing off her toned arms and legs for us to see.


    "Mmhmm, as I thought, it doesn''t restrict my movement much. Perfect," She muttered to herself.


    "Uhhh¡­ This feels rather weird¡­" Lian Li groaned, adjusting the straps to her red swim dress that had a diaphanous skirt around her waist.


    "Oh? You sure picked out a rather conservative one, Lian Li," Diao Chanmented.


    Lian Li scowled, "I''m not used to running around showing this much skin in public ok?"


    "Ara, ara? You seemed pretty eager to strip in the bedroom with Master that time~" I chuckled.


    "That''s different ok?" She pouted at me, smoothing out the creases on her swimsuit before nodding. "Alright I''m ready. Is everyone else ready?"


    All of us nodded.


    Lian Li led the way out of our room where Alpha and the others were waiting, only to realise that they were distracted by something and were entirely unaware of our entrance.


    Following their gaze, we saw Master walking down the stairs holding Cai Hong''s hand, the loli dragon dressed in a rainbow one piece swimsuit that had frills on the straps and waist.


    What really caught our attention was Master dressed in nothing but a white pair of tight swim shorts that hugged the very sumptuous curves of His hips and thighs.


    Master''s toned body was on full disy and the swim shorts only further enhanced how incredibly enticing His body was.


    Odriana barely had time to sketch the picture of Master before passing out with a nosebleed.


    This will be a very, very fun vacation indeed~

 Chapter 299 - Helping Each Other With Sunscreen Is Expected

    (MC POV)


    I sighed contentedly, breathing in the salty sea breeze that can only be found on the beach.


    ??


    The girls told me to go ahead to the beach first while they needed a little bit more time to prepare.


    Not sure why they weren''t ready yet since they looked more than ready to go when I came down from my room with Cai Hong a few moments ago. Not to mention that some of the swimsuits they were wearing were quite risque too.


    In fact, even Alpha, Beta, Delta and Gamma excused themselves alongside all of the other vi staff the moment they saw me.


    If it wasn''t because of the fact that I can still sense them within the vi, I would''ve thought they ran off somewhere else to leave me here.


    What? Was my swim shorts that bad? It can''t be right? I even got Cai Hong''s seal of approval after I asked her how I looked and she said "Papa cool!" while pping her hands.


    In the end, only Brendan, Cai Hong and I made our way to the empty beach for now.


    "Well, this looks like a good enough spot, let''s set up here," Imented after walking a short distance away from the stairs. Though honestly since the entire beach was t with only a few rocks and trees scattered around, anywhere would have sufficed.


    Brendan nted the parasols he had been carrying in the sand beforeying down the mats beneath them.


    He was wearing simr swim shorts to myself where mine is white in colour while his was green.


    I noticed Cai Hong was staring at the sea intently, "What does Cai Hong want to do first?"


    Cai Hong looked up at me with bright sparkly eyes, "Papa¡­ Sea?"


    "Haha, alright, alright. But first, let''s put some skin lotion on you, I wouldn''t want you to get sunburnt."


    "Okies~"


    I summoned a bottle that I had stored in my storage ring, removing the cap to pour a b of clear liquid onto the palm of my hand.


    Cai Hong obediently stretched out her arms, letting me ther the cream over her pale skin.


    "Muuu? Creamy, creamy!" Cai Hong sang, watching the liquid slide across her skin.


    "Hmmm¡­ Does it feel nice?"


    "Brrrr¡­ Cai hong feels a little cold."


    I smiled at her, "Just a little bit more then we can y."


    "Yay~~"


    Brendan appeared behind me, "Master, I heard you mention about it before but¡­ What exactly is this skin lotion?"


    I followed his gaze to see him pointing at the bottle I was holding in my hand.


    "Oh this? It''s basically sunscreen."


    "Sun¡­ screen?" He repeated.


    I let Cai Hong sit down on the mat Brendan hadid out on the sand, pouring more of the cream to start work on her legs.


    "Yeah, it''s basically a less concentrated version of the liquid heat shield that alchemists might use to fireproof their things with."


    Brendan goggled at me, "Aren''t those really unstable? They fireproof things that are coated with it but if they are exposed to enough moisture, it''ll cause an explosion!"


    "Not if you switch the ratio of fire seeds to slime gel around. This won''t prevent severe burns but it will at least make the things smeared with it heat resistant to a small degree and it''s safe to put it on your skin too."


    "And to remove it?"


    "It''ll naturally disintegrate after a few hours. It''s also water resistant so you can go swim in it too."


    "Ehehehe~ Papa! That tickles!" Cai hongughed as I rubbed the lotion in between the toes on her right feet.


    Brendan looked at the bottle again, "Could I try that too?"


    I tossed him another bottle from my storage ring, "Sure, don''t put too much though, just a thinyer on your exposed skin will do."


    I continued with Cai Hong''s other leg, the loli dragon giggling all the while.


    When I was finally done, Cai hong stood up with glee, her skin practically glowing under the sunlight.


    "Papa! Cai Hong help Papa put sun ''scweam'' too!"


    "Hahaha, ok, ok. Here," I dripped some of the liquid onto Cai Hong''s hands and she immediately sttered her hands on my arm, rubbing it yfully.


    So distracted I was with watching Cai Hong ying with my arm that I got surprised by a pair of hands rubbing across my back.


    "Let me handle your back for you, Master," Brendan muttered, his palm moving slowly across my back.


    Well, I guess since he offered, no reason to deny him.


    Brendan leaned on my back, his hands gliding across my skin as his breath tickled the back of my neck which sent slight shivers down my spine.


    Cai hong continued with my other arm, humming a tune as she thered my arm with her tiny hands.


    "Is this ok, Master?" Brendan whispered.


    "Ye¡­ Yeah¡­"


    His hands kneaded my shoulder muscles, applying just the right amount of strength for me to rx. His hands were cold to the touch, making itfortable in the summer heat.


    His hands slowly snaked its way forward, wrapping towards the front of my chest and reaching for my--


    Something crashed into Brendan to send him flying away out of nowhere.


    I looked back to see a smiling Manami standing behind me with the bottle in her hand. Where she had previously worn a normal bikini, she had now switched to a slingshot bikini instead that left almost nothing to imagination.


    She did add a shawl that was draped across her back to hang onto her arms, so at least it wasn''t that indecent.


    "Master! Allow me to apply it instead!" She requested with an innocent smile.


    I looked to the side to see Brendan buried up to his waist in the sand, his butt sticking up into the air prominently.


    Kiyomi was squatted down beside him and started poking him with a stick, the man remaining unresponsive the whole time.


    Seems like the fox sisters were the first to finish whatever they had been busy with since I don''t see any of the other girls around.


    I decided not toment and simply nodded my consent before showing my back to Manami..


    She gave a yelp of glee and immediately continued from where Brendan had left off.


    Cai Hong had moved to my chest now and started ying with my chest muscles, squeezing them softly while giggling "squishy, squish!".


    Two soft things pushed themselves against my back and began moving up and down.


    There was the distinct feeling of two pointy things on those two mounds and I didn''t need to look back to know what my fox disciple was doing.


    "Is this good, Master?" She whispered breathily into my ear, her movements not slowing down at all.


    I couldn''t move much since Cai Hong was still seated in front of me, the little girl distracted by how shiny my skin had gotten because of the lotion.


    No way I want her to learn how naughty her older sisters are, so I just grunted in response.


    Manami took that response as an invitation to get bolder and squished herself on my back, wrapping her arms around my chest.


    "Papa, so hard!" Cai Hong giggled, poking at my abs.


    "Ufufufu~ Is something else getting hard, Master?" Manami whispered sultrily beside my ear.


    Before I could respond, something smacked the top of Manami''s head, causing her to yelp out more in surprise than pain.


    Behind her was her sister with her hand outstretched.


    "Please refrain from such indecency dear sister. You are troubling Master."


    Manami chuckled as she fixed her bikini back into ce, "Ara, ara? Is my cute little Kiyomi jealous? We can share, don''t worry~"


    Kiyomi snorted before picking up the bottle that Manami had dropped to pass it back to me.


    "Master¡­ My skin is quite sensitive to heat, if you would please?"


    Without prompting, she sat down beside me and undid her top to reveal her bare back to me.


    I sighed. Well I do need to take care of my disciples after all.


    I was about to concede to her request when Manami took the extra bottle that Cai Hong had been using to spray a thick globule of the lotion over Kiyomi''s back before spreading it around gleefully.


    "Si¡­ Sister?!" Kiyomi protested.


    "Ufufufu~ Master, I believe Cai Hong has waited long enough, why don''t you take care of her? I will help my naughty little sister here~"


    Kiyomi looked like she was about to protest but Manami covered her mouth with her tail, giving me a sly grin in return.


    Cai Hong tugged at my arm, clearly excited after hearing that we would y.


    Deciding it was better to take care of my loli dragon, I promptly left the two fox sisters who were struggling against each other with the lotion while I was pulled away by Cai Hong towards the sea.


    I made sure that she had the swim ring with her, courtesy of ria once again who had somehow prepared all of this beforehand.


    It was only when Cai Hong and I waded quite far into the sea did I remember Brendan still being stuck in the sand.


    Oh well, pretty sure he''ll be fine.


    Right?

 Chapter 300 - Sandcastle Building

    (Cai Hong POV)


    "Papa! Papa! Fishie! Fishie!" Cai Hong pointed at the fishie that was swimming in the water.


    ??


    "Hoh? Haha, yes indeed it is. Nicely spotted, Cai Hong."


    Ehehehehe~ Papa is patting Cai Hong''s head~ Cai Hong wants to y with Papa lots today!


    Cai Hong never went to a ''beech'' before, it is very hot and sandy. But Papa put nice cream on Cai Hong''s hands and it was not hot anymore!


    Papa is so cool!


    "Master!"


    Cai Hong and Papa looked at the ''beech''. Big sister Manami was waving at Papa and Cai Hong.


    Cai Hong waved back too!


    Big sister Manami pointed to the side and waved again.


    Papa patted Cai hong''s head again, "Stay here ok? I need to get your big brother Brendan out from the sand."


    "Okies~~"


    Papa walked out of the water and Cai Hong went back to look at fishies.


    Muuu? The fishie from just now swam up to Cai Hong! It has really big eyes.


    The fishie is staring at Cai Hong.


    Cai Hong is staring back at fishie.


    The fishie opened its mouth and bubbles came out.


    Cai Hong reached out to the fishie.


    The fishie continued to look at Cai Hong.


    Cai Hong picked up the fishie and ate it.


    Nom nom nom.


    Muuu¡­ Salty.


    Cai Hong looked back at the ''beech''.


    Papa is pulling big brother Brendan out from the sand. Muuu¡­ Why is big brother Brendan so silly? Doesn''t big brother Brendan know that sticking head in sand is bad?


    Papa came back.


    "Papa!" Cai Hong hugged Papa.


    Ehehehe~ Papa is patting Cai Hong''s head again~


    "Is Cai Hong ok?" Papa asked.


    "Mnnn! The ''beech'' is fun!"


    "Hahaha, that''s good to hear. What does Cai Hong want to y with?"


    Cai Hong hugged Papa tighter, "Cai Hong wants to y with Papa!"


    Papa smiled, "Then does Cai Hong want to build a sandcastle?"


    "Muuu? ''Sand cas wewl''? Is it yummy?"


    "Hahaha! No, no, they can''t be eaten. Come, I''ll show you."


    Papa carried Cai Hong out of the water and back on the ''beech''. Big sister Manami and Big sister Kiyomi were still putting the cream on each other.


    Big brother Brendan was sleeping beside them, his face looked funny.


    Papa brought Cai Hong to a big spot, then Papa squatted down on the sand. Cai Hong also squatted down beside Papa.


    Papa put his palm on the ground, "We can use our Quarks to manipte the sand to create sandcastles like this."


    The sand made a rumble rumble and some of it popped out from the ground! It became a small house!


    "Papa so cool! Teach Cai Hong?"


    Papaughed, "Haha, of course, of course. Come, put your hand on the sand and remember the feeling I taught you to control your Quarks."


    "Muuu? The fuzzy wuzzy tingly feeling?"


    "Yes, the fuzzy wuzzy tingly feeling. Concentrate on it and imagine the feeling going into the ground. Then imagine what kind of building you want to make with the sand. The more focused you are, the more detailed you can make your sand castle."


    "Okies!"


    Cai Hong did as Papa told, ummm¡­ Put hands on sand¡­ Then fuzzy feeling into sand and¡­ And¡­


    Muuuu? Sand is rumble rumble again!


    A biiiiiiig sand popped out from ground and became big papa! Big papa looks so cool! Muuu, but Papa is still cooler!


    *


    (MC POV)


    You know¡­ When I wanted to teach Cai Hong about sandcastles, I was expecting us to just build small little ones that are less than one feet tall. Of course we could have used tools for it but this is much more interesting and good for training her control.


    I even made a small version of the resort we were staying at just to show her. A simple trick really, just have to focus your Quarks on the sand and bend it to your will. If you were good enough, you might be able to influence it down to the tiniest sand particles which would allow you to create virtually anything.


    Of course that''s easier said than done since most people wouldn''t be able to sense the minute sand particles or even know how to visualise it in the first ce. So if an untrained person were to try this, they might end up with just a mound of sand and nothing else.


    Considering how cute and smart Cai Hong was, I was thinking she might make something like a small fairy house or even a replica of our building back at the Sect.


    That''s why nothing prepared me for the giant, thirty foot tall sculpture of myself sprouting out from the ground without warning.


    The sculpture showed me dressed in my usual robes while staring out into the sea with a sort of triumphant gaze. It was extremely detailed?and even the robes looked like it was frozen in the midst of being blown by the wind.


    The only difference between the sculpture and myself was that Cai Hong seemed to have added a pair of ratherrge dragon horns on the sculpture. They sprouted from the top of my head at an angle before curving backwards, reminiscent of antler horns.


    Heck, there was even a dragon tail popping out from just above my butt, the appendage curling around my leg and raised slightly off the ground.


    Putting aside the fact that she just managed to create that on her first try, which in hindsight I guess should be expected given her heritage, but is that how Cai Hong sees me?


    "Papa! Cool!" Cai Hong hugged my waist


    "Yes, that is very cool, Cai Hong," I agreed.


    She puffed her cheeks at me, "No! Papa! Cool Papa!"


    Ah¡­ She is saying that I''m the cooler one, not the statue. Seriously, how precious can you be?


    She started hopping excitedly, "Papa make big ''sand cas wewl''!"


    Hmmm¡­. In that case¡­


    I extended my senses down into the ground and spread it to the open area a few metres ahead of me.


    Concentrating on the image I had, I extended control over the sand particles I needed before manipting them to the shapes I wanted.


    The sand began flowing up from the ground, forming into the shape of a giant, life sized Primordial Divine dragon.


    I figured Cai Hong might like to see another dragon even if it''s made out of sand and since this dragon''s shape is imprinted quite deeply in my memory, I decided to recreate it. Hard to forget the one that ''killed'' you, you know?


    Cai Hong tilted her head at the sculpture before looking at me while pointing at it, "Mama?"


    I chuckled, that must be her dragon instincts reacting to the sight of another dragon.


    "No, that''s not mama."


    The loli dragon looked at it again, then back to me with a big smile on her face, "Cai Hong still wuvs Papa!"


    Argh!! This cute little thing! Why is she so damn cute?!


    "Ehehe~ Papa is warm~" Cai Hong giggled after I picked her up to smother her with a hug.


    Just as I was about tomence operation ''headpat Cai hong till she''s a giggling mess'', I heard a pair of voices behind me.


    "M¡­ Master¡­ Could we trouble you for a little help?"


    I turned around to see Kiyomi and Manami covered from head to toe in the skin lotion, and I mean it quite literally. They even had it on their hair and tails which matted their fur and made it sticky.


    "Oh dear, didn''t I mention you didn''t need to use them on your hair?"


    The girls pouted at me, "No, Master. You did not."


    "Ah, my bad then. Let me help you girls get cleaned up and I''ll help you two put it on properly this time, how about that?"


    The two fox youkais immediately brightened up and nodded their heads enthusiastically.


    I ced Cai Hong back down and let her y with the sand castles, making her promise not to wander too far away while I was helping her big sisters.


    Manami and Kiyomi quickly dragged me away after that, intending to make me keep my promise. Guess it''s time for another sunscreen scene.

 Chapter 301 - Two Foxes And Sunscreen

    (Kiyomi POV)


    I feel a little bad for lying to Master.


    ??


    Of course Master did tell us it was not needed to put these on our tails and hair but we had thought it might make them much more glossier like our skin. We could use them to tempt Master into stroking them and then bury Master in fluff.


    We didn''t know it would actually make it so sticky instead¡­


    We returned to the spot that Brendan had set up the beach mats and parasoles to have Master rescue us from our predicament.


    Brendan himself was still out cold from Manami''s tackle, the poor man would probably be waking up with a massive headacheter on.


    Master waved His hand at us and the skin lotion peeled itself away from us before disappearing into nothingness.


    We had thought Master would only peel off the ones in our hair but it seems like Master knew what we actually wanted.


    We were even prepared to plead Master for it if Master did not remove everything.


    The small smile that Master sent us when He materialised another bottle was enough to confirm my assumptions.


    "Alright, let''s have both of you lie down on the mat, I''ll start with your backs first."


    Both my sister and Iid down on the mat obediently, upying either side of Him.


    Manami dropped her shawl aside, not needing to adjust her swimsuit since it already showed so much skin.


    I looked back at Master coyly, "Won''t Master help me undo my top? It''s a little hard to reach from here~"


    Master just gave a smile withoutmenting on how I could have just used one of my tails to do it. He also ignored the tails that I had used to wrap around His waist, though Manami had done the same as well.


    Master reached out with a hand to pull at the string with deliberate slowness, maintaining eye contact with me as my top became undone.


    The strings slipped away and gave Master an unobstructed view of my back, hiding nothing from Him.


    Master poured out the cool liquid onto each of our backs, both my sister and I moaning out loud when it dripped on us.


    Unperturbed, Master began spreading the lotion all over our backs simultaneously, His right hand on mine while His left hand was on Manami''s.


    Ahh~ This is absolute bliss!


    Forget the lotion, just having Master touch me is¡­ Is¡­ Fuwaaahhh~~


    The way Master kneads my back muscles¡­ It''s like Master knows exactly what to do to make me feel rxed~~


    Ahhhh~~ I can tell Master was also infusing us with a bit of his Quarks to heal us of fatigue too. Of course only Master would be so thoughtful and make this feel soooooo goooooood~


    This is blissssssss~~


    I chanced looking to my side and found Manami already a moaning mess, it was quite a sight to see my elder sister making rather obscene noises whenever Master kneads a part of her back.


    Then again, it wasn''t something I haven''t seen before.


    I was once again reminded of my blissful circumstances when Master''s hand got close to the base of my spine, his touch sending a shock of pleasure to rock through my body.


    Master moved further downwards, his hands roaming to my behind.


    Not wanting to waste the chance, I had one of my tails pull out the string of my bikini bottom and casted a desperate look towards Master.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I could see Manami adjusting her own bikini as well, giving Master the same look I was.


    Master said nothing as he reached even further downwards, massaging the lotion into my bare cheeks.


    I heard my sister let out a very suggestive moan while I wriggled my behind a little to entice Master. That earned me a yful spank on my behind for my efforts, the action giving me more pleasure than pain though I obediently stopped myself from doing it again. For now.


    Hearing the same pping sound and a high pitched moan on my left a momentter clued me in that Manami tried to do the same thing as well.


    I shivered when Master moved his hand lower, working on my bare thighs with his hands oh so achingly close to wear I most want them to be.


    There was a yelp and another p sound on my left but I was too preupied with enjoying the sensation of Master''s hands to investigate what happened.


    The pleasure soon faded a little when Master moved His hand down to the bottom part of my legs, but it returned when He moved back up to work on my other thigh.


    It was so close. Like just a little bit more to the left, close.


    Another p and a yelp was heard and this time I turned my head to look at my sister.


    Her face waspletely flushed and her tongue was halfway out of her mouth, her breathsing out inrge gasps.


    She noticed me and gave me a weak smile, somehow still managing to use her telepathy to connect us.


    ''How¡­ How is it?'' She asked through our mind link.


    ''Heavenly¡­''


    ''Ufufufu~ I''m pretty sure Master made mee four times.''


    ''Just from that?''


    ''Ara, ara? Is my cute little Kiyomi saying she was unaffected?''


    ''...''


    ''Ufufu~ Let me guess¡­ Once on each thigh?''


    ''... Yes¡­'' I relented.


    My sister looked like she was going tough but she interrupted herself with a loud moan and her body spasmed slightly.


    I was about to ask her what happened when Master pressed down on the base of my spine again, right at the sensitive point above my tails.


    My toes curled and that was enough to set me off, my entire back arcing as I saw fireworks go off in my mind.


    "I''m done," Master dered, removing Himself from us.


    I needed a few seconds more to register His words.


    Manami pushed herself up on shaky arms, "E¡­ Eh? But Master¡­ Our front too¡­"


    Master smiled, "You can do the front yourself right?"


    That smile¡­ Master knows¡­


    Kukuku¡­ If Master wants to y like that...


    It took both Manami and I less than a second to pull Master back to us with our tails, both of usying on top of him on either sides, holding Him down.


    Master''s smile didn''t waver in the slightest, "Brendan is stillying just a few feet away you know?"


    I waved my hand at him, freezing our alchemist in a thick block of ice.


    Master raised an eyebrow at me, "No hesitation?"


    I kissed Master on the cheek, "I''ll free himter¡­ But right now¡­ Could we?"


    "The others mighte soon," Master pointed out.


    Manami then teleported us further down the beach before making us invisible with a barrier.


    Master gave us a wry smile, "So does Brendan still need to be frozen?"


    My sister kissed Him on the other cheek, "We''ll deal with thatter. Could we please do it Master? Now?"


    Master sighed, "Fine¡­ Only one round each."


    Manami and I pounced on our most dearest Master, throwing caution to the wind after He had given His approval.

 Chapter 302 - Swimming Lessons

    (Lian Li POV)


    I raised an eyebrow at Manami and Kiyomi who wereing back from a faraway part of the beach, both of them looking rather satisfied for some unknown reason.


    ??


    Behind me was Eris poking at the giant ice cube that was Brendan, unsure if he was even still alive.


    "So¡­ Any reason why our brother was encased in a giant block of ice?" I asked, already knowing who made him like that.


    Kiyomi acted surprised to see the ice block at the side, gasping, "Oh my? Whatever happened to poor Brendan here?"


    The ice fox youkai flicked a snowball at it, the impact causing the ice to shatter and release Brendan who was, surprisingly, not suffering from hypothermia.


    I assumed Kiyomi hadn''t frozen Brendanpletely and insted him somehow. At least we don''t have to worry about her identally killing one of her fellow disciples to do whatever she had been doing with Manami.


    Unfortunately, Brendan was still unconscious, which made me wonder what really happened to him while we weren''t here.


    Manami tilted her head at me, "Ara? Where is Diao Chan and Master''s sisters?"


    Eris stood up and brushed herself the sand off her knees, "Diao Chan is still¡­Erm... Preparing¡­ And Master''s sisters said they would be bringing something for us to enjoy the beach with."


    "Oh? I''m looking forward to what they will bring." Kiyomi chuckled.


    We heard a high pitched squeal and the four of us turned to see a giant tower made of sand stretching high up into the sky, towering over even the hill that the vi was built behind us.


    At the very top was a window where Cai Hong and Master were standing, the little dragon waving at us enthusiastically.


    I waved back at her before the tower began shrinking back down, depositing Master with Cai Hong in His arms in front of us.


    Master smiled at Eris and I, "Ah, d to see you girls made it. Have you already put the skin lotion on you?"


    Both of us nodded affirmatively.


    Obviously we had thought of begging Master to do it for us, but when we reached the beach with Master nowhere to be found, we decided to do it ourselves first.


    I debated over whether we should free Brendan from his frozen prison but he might have been put in there for a reason so we had refrained ourselves from doing so.


    It was only after we were done with the skin lotion did we see Master ying with Cai Hong further down the beach to our right, which was weird since she had been alone when we first got to the beach. Master must have been somewhere nearby before rejoining her.


    Master looked around the otherwise empty beach, "Hmm? I take it that the others still aren''t ready?"


    I nodded an affirmative.


    Master shrugged, "Ah well, the day is still early after all."


    "Papa make big ''sand cas wewl''!" Cai Hong boasted proudly.


    Looking to the side, there were several impressive structures made out of sand, including a very dashing sculpture of Master looking out towards the sea.


    It took me a while to notice the horns and tail attached to it since I was too distracted by the face.


    "Yes, they are very big, Cai Hong," I agreed with her, shifting my gaze back to the perfect being standing in front of me.


    Master noticed my gaze, "I can teach you allter if you want."


    "Yes please," All of us answered in unison, no doubt already thinking about how to create our own figurines of Master for our own personal use.


    "In the meantime, shall we go for a swim?" Master suggested.


    "Yay! Swim, swim!" Cai Hong cheered.


    While Manami and Kiyomi responded enthusiastically, Eris and I hesitated slightly, an action that did not go unnoticed by our Master.


    "Is something wrong?" Master asked in concern.


    I looked at Eris who returned my worried gaze with one of her own.


    It was obvious, I lived in a farming vige my entire life before moving to the slums while Eris was from a mountainside town. There was no way we knew how to swim.


    Master seemed to have seen through us and broke out into a grin, "Cai Hong, why don''t you y with big sisters Manami and Kiyomi?"


    Cai Hong looked at us before turning back to Master, "Muuu? Papa y with Cai Hongter?"


    Master ruffled her hair, "Yes, Papa will y with youter."


    "Okies! Big sis Manami! Big sis Kiyomi! y~~"


    Manami picked Cai Hong up from Master''s arms before giving me a wink, the red fox descending into the water with her white fox sister.


    Master waited for them to be out of earshot before giving us a serene smile, "Both of you look gorgeous."


    I felt my cheeks heat up as I became conscious of myself. For some unknown reason, wearing this swimsuit felt more embarrassing than standing in front of Master naked.


    "Wha¡­ I¡­ This one isn''t¡­ I mean¡­ Unworthy¡­" ria sputtered.


    Looks like I''m not the only one who was embarrassed.


    Master reached His hands out to us, beckoning us over to Him.


    Both Eris and I obeyed without question, grasping His outstretched hand and letting Master lead us towards the sea.


    The three of us stepped into the waters, the waves rising up as though to wee us, or rather, wee the Divine Being leading us in.


    We got deeper and deeper until the water reached just above our waist, I was grasping Master''s hand rather tightly now.


    Master smiled at me reassuringly, the smile alone making me rx my grip.


    There was a sh of light in front of my eyes and I saw the memory of Master swimming appear before me, showing me how to keep afloat and how the body moved through the water.


    It felt like a good hour had passed before we returned back to the present, but in reality only a few seconds should have passed judging by how the sun remained at the same ce as before.


    Master slowly let go of our hands, leaving us standing at where we were before moving back and away from us, stopping at where the water reached just below his chin.


    "Come to me," Master whispered, His voice aspelling as sweet honey.


    Eris and I waded forward instinctively, until we realised there was a suddenck of ground after a few steps and Master had been treading the water to keep Himself afloat.


    Both of us hesitated until Master repeated His words again.


    "Come to me."


    We leapt off the ledge, as though expecting that our conviction was enough to carry the both of us to our beloved Master, only for it to drag us down into the sea''s dark depths.


    I panicked, wing at the water trying and failing to pull myself back up.


    But before the darkness could close around me, a ray of light banished the darkness away and pulled me up from its depths.


    I gasped for air and clung on to Master desperately, His strong arms wrapped around my waist protectively. On Master''s other side was Eris, also in a simr position as mine.


    "You''re safe, you''re safe. You won''t be hurt with me," Master assured us, calming us down.


    He ced us back gently on the ce we had started from, "Remember your lessons to keep a calm mind and heart, it applies to swimming as well."


    We nodded to show understanding.


    Master drifted away from us once more, beckoning to us, "Try again."


    We leapt forward into the water together.


    I tried to mimic the swimming motions that I remembered seeing and managed to stay afloat for a good two seconds before sinking again.


    This time, I remembered my beloved Master''s words and fought down my rising panic, using my Quarks to create a bubble of air around me.


    I began to get a little more confident until I realised I was still sinking and the panic came back to hit me.


    Once again, Master reached in and snatched me back up to the surface, grinning at us proudly.


    "Second try and you two are already getting it. Truly the geniuses you are."


    I blushed at Master''s praise. I wonder if Master would give us a reward if we seeded in this?


    Master drifted away again but this time he stopped further than before.


    "First one who can swim to me will get a cake I bake to herself," Master announced, as though hearing my thoughts.


    There was no hesitation.


    My body surged with power and lightning cackled around me before I exploded forwards in a burst of sparks.


    I would''ve rammed headfirst into Master if Master didn''t kill my speed and caught me in midair before I reached Him.


    The surprising thing was that Eris was right beside me and had somehow kept up with me as well.


    Master raised an eyebrow, "To think Eris would learn how to infuse her own body with Quarks from trying to learn how to swim¡­ You really are something else aren''t you?"


    "Ehehehe¡­ I just acted on instinct..." Erisughed sheepishly.


    Well¡­ We''ve only eaten Master''s cake once and we have never forgotten about it yet. Eris had been trying to replicate it in her spare time but nothing she made came close to Master''s own version of it.


    If Master is giving such a reward just for this, there''s no way we would be able to resist it.


    "Anyway, this is not what I want, I want you girls to learn how to swim and not st yourself forward like that. We''re trying again until you get it."


    "Yes, Master."


    Master deposited us back at our starting position before returning, repeating the samemand again.


    I looked at Eris just as she did the same, both of us knowing that with cake on the line, we are now rivals and there''s absolutely no way I will lose to her!


    I will learn how to swim for the cake!

 Chapter 303 - What’s A Beach Arc Without Volleyball?

    (MC POV)


    Frightening.


    ??


    Absolutely frightening.


    Lian Li and Eris managed to swim to me within the next hour with Eris being the winner, Lian Li reaching me just a secondter than she did.


    Granted, their forms weren''t perfect, but they could at least keep themselves afloat for a good enough distance by themselves.


    That''s not the frightening thing, no.


    The first thing was that Lian Li showed absolutely perfect control over her Divine Lightning form. Her st did not disintegrate anything around her and neither did it harm Eris who was beside her in any way.


    That was testament to her supreme control over her element which I suspect was already close to or already at Master level.


    No wonder Guiying had improved so much in just a short amount of time with Lian Li as her teacher.


    The next thing was Eris''s body strengthening.


    I had only been teaching her how to infuse Quarks into other objects all this while and she had already shown incredible proficiency in it.


    But for her to figure out how to imbue her own body with Quarks despite not having a Cultivation Point is entirely unprecedented.


    What Eris had done was to draw in thetent Elemental Quarks in the air to charge her physical body and increase her strength, allowing her to imbue her own body with the Element that she had manifested.


    This had been something that researchers had marked as only feasible in theory while practically impossible in reality.


    Most had agreed that imbuing non-living things with Quarks was the most possible extent that anyone could achieve. This isn''t due to ack of trying but it''s because non-Practitioners can''t handle the power within the Quarks and would usually explode in a gory mess if they tried.


    As much as I wanted to be furious at Eris for trying it on herself without telling me, I was more impressed that she had managed to do it even if her motivations for doing so are questionable.


    I did give Eris a good spank on her behind for it, reminding her not to do such dangerous things on her own again. The cake reward was still hers to take though, I didn''t want to dampen the vacation mood any further than it needs to be.


    Both of them wanted to start ying in the water right away but I made them take a break first. It was obvious they were still winded from the impromptu lesson I gave and it''s good for them to at least have some rest first.


    I herded them back to the ce where we had set up on the beach, Brendan still out cold andying on his back on one of the mats a short distance away from us.


    Summoning three sses of water, I passed two of them to the girls.


    "Drink, it''s easy to get dehydrated while in the sea."


    Lian Li and Eris took the sses and drank obediently.


    "Onii-sama!" a voice called out from the side.


    I turned just as ria flung herself towards my chest, her arms reaching out for me.


    I slowed her speed in midair before catching her, only for her to start frantically sniffing my chest.


    "Ahhh~~ Onii-sama''s beach chest! All lotioned up and hot and firm and tight and hot¡­ And¡­ And so hot!!"


    I smacked her on her head, instantly bringing her back to reality.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I could see Odriana hunched over what I assume to be her sketchbook while drawing something with a trail of blood dripping down her nose.


    "Eheh eheh eheh~ The little brother pushing down his older sister on the beach¡­ This will be an instant hit!"


    So distracted I was with my two sisters'' actions, I almost didn''t notice Diao Chan standing a short distance away from them.


    Her swimsuit had changed the most drastically out of everyone else''s as it''s now literally just some strings across her chest and waist with her most intimate parts covered by the ornaments hanging on said string.


    If Manami''s was revealing, Diao Chan''s was downright scandalous.


    Our witch was currently staring at me with a quite wistful expression on her face. Her mouth was partially opened and a clear line of drool was trailing past the corner of her lips.


    I noticed the white coloured ball she was holding under her arms.


    "Diao Chan? What''s that?" I asked, pointing at the ball.


    She jerked in response, looking down at her side in confusion as though she wasn''t sure how the ball got there in the first ce.


    "Ah! That''s right!" ria jumped away from me to pick up the ball from her before thrusting it at me. "When we are at the beach, we''ve got to y some beach games! Beach volleyball!"


    "Beach volleyball?" Lian Li asked.


    ria puffed her chest proudly, "It''s one of the important things of a beach arc! I remember it!"


    I raised an eyebrow, "Well¡­ That''s fine, but we don''t have a, do we?"


    "Yes we do!" ria giggled, pointing back towards the vi.


    I followed her gaze to see Gamma trotting down towards us and carrying two metallic poles over her shoulder. In between said poles was a that was wrapped around the top, seems like ria really came prepared.


    Gamma bowed to me, "Master, where would you like the?"


    "Well¡­ Just that open space will do, I guess?" I pointed to the t area of sand in front of the sand castles I had been building with Cai Hong.


    The centauress bowed again before moving to set the, just as Cai Hong returned with Manami and Kiyomi in tow.


    "Papa! Papa! Cai Hong found ''sea shwells''!" The loli dragon rushed up to me, proudly showing a giant m the size of her head.


    No way I can tell her that it''s not a sea shell with how happy she looks so I just patted her head instead.


    "Ara, ara? Nice of you to join us finally girls," Manami giggled, catching up to us. "What is Gamma doing there?"


    "We''re ying beach volleyball!" ria announced again.


    Kiyomi tilted her head, "Beach volleyball?"


    I smiled, "Why don''t you help Gamma set up the while exining the rules to the rest, ria? I''ll go wake Brendan up. He shouldn''t be missing out on this."


    Cai Hong ran up and grasped my hand, "Cai Hong follow Papa!"


    While ria was enthusiastically telling the other girls on how to y beach volleyball, Cai Hong and I went to the stitose Brendan and squatted down beside him.


    Cai Hong pouted, "Muuu¡­ Big brother Brendan likes to sleep."


    Before I could stop her, the loli dragon had tossed the m onto the poor guy''s stomach, the shell hitting him with a loud smack.


    Brendan eyes snapped open as air blew out of his lungs, his arms cradling his stomach while he rolled over to his side in pain.


    "Bad Cai Hong," I admonished. "Don''t toss seashells on your big brother like that."


    "Muuu¡­ Sowwy Papa¡­"


    I gave her a pat on her head, before turning back to the still groaning Brendan.


    "You ok there?"


    "Y¡­ Yeah¡­" He groaned, sitting up. "What did I miss?"


    "Not much, but the girls want to y volleyball, so you''re in too."


    "Volleyball?" He repeated, just like the other girls.


    I shrugged, healing his abdomen of the pain with a wave, "I''m not absolutely sure of it myself but just go help ria set it up, she''ll exin the rules."


    "Ugh¡­ Understood, Master."


    Well then, this goes without saying but I''m obviously looking forward to ying beach volleyball with everyone!

 Chapter 304 - This Is Volleyball... Right?

    (MC POV)


    "So we just need to hit this ball back to the other side of the within three hits?" Kiyomi asked.


    ??


    ria nodded enthusiastically, "Yep!"


    "And if itnds on the ground on the opposing side, the team that hits it over the will get a point?"


    "Yes! Simple right?!"


    I feel like there were a lot more rules that she was missing but I''m not sure of the exact details myself. But as long as they have fun, that''s fine right?


    Initially I wanted to join them too but they couldn''t agree on who will be on which team, especially for me.


    Not to mention the fact that if I participated it would be an odd number of people anyway.


    Thus, I''ve decided to be their umpire to watch over them with Cai Hong while they formed into two teams of four.


    ria had even prepared numbered sticks for all of them to draw from to form the teams.


    The result was Lian Li, Diao Chan, Brendan and ria on one side and Manami, Eris, Kiyomi and Odriana on the other side.


    I created a tall chair made of sand a short distance from their ying field, letting Cai Hong sit on myp as usual. She had made me promise to y with her and that involved me just letting her be with me.


    Gamma stood by the right side of my chair, her hands sped in front of her waist. Beside her was a tea trolley that she brought out from god knows where, the trolleyden with various snacks and tea.


    I slipped a few pieces of candies to Cai Hong, the loli dragon squealing in delight before she started munching on them.


    Lian Li''s team stood on my left while Manami''s team took my right, both teams doing their stretching in preparation for their game.


    Surprisingly, with how risque their choice of clothing are, there had been no clothing malfunctions so far.


    ria grinned devilishly, spinning the ball on a finger, "Heyyy¡­ Let''s make this a bit more interesting."


    I raised an eyebrow at her, my instincts telling me that I might not like where this is going.


    She looked up at me, "The members of the winning team gets to request one favour from Onii-sama!"


    Everyone immediately turned their gazes towards me, their eyes sparkling and full of anticipation.


    I grimaced slightly, there was no way I could deny that when all of them were giving me that look.


    "Within reason¡­" I relented with a sigh. "And only requestable while we are on vacation here. Unimed favours will be nulled the moment we leave. Fair?"


    They immediately turned back to face each other, the entire atmosphere shifting rather ominously.


    "First to five points... WINS!" ria tossed the ball into the air before leaping up and smacking it over the with her palm.


    I wanted to say that I never told them to start yet but¡­ I guess it''s a little toote for that.


    The ball that ria smacked was aimed at the back of the group, going right over their heads in a long arc.


    Eris was the first to react, the swordswoman leaping backwards to hammer the ball upwards with her fist.


    Odriana showed surprising dexterity with her follow up by leaping upwards and pping it over the.


    Brendan received it albeit rather clumsily with his arm, sending the ball flying off to the side towards Diao chan.


    The witch tossed the ball upwards high into the air, giving time for Lian Li to leap upwards and¡­ Wait¡­ Is she¡­ SHE''S CHARGED WITH LIGHTNING!!


    The sound of a thunderp rang throughout the beach when the golden haired girl smacked the ball downwards with the force of a lightning bolt.


    Manami had stretched out her tails, each of them aze with crimson mes wrapping around them. The tails stopped the ball just inches from the ground, rebounding it back into the air.


    Kiyomi was next to receive it, the ice fox summoning an ice pir from the ground that hit the ball back into the air.


    As though it was pre-nned, Eris was already in the air at where the ball was heading to, her right fist clenched and d in mes.


    The fiery punch sent the ball exploding over the,nding in the sand a short distance away.


    "Haha! And dat''s one point fer us!" Eris cheered,nding back down on the sand on her feet.


    I really wanted to retort here but Cai Hong just had to start pping with a wide smile on her face.


    Oh what the hell¡­ I suppose as long as no one gets hurt it''ll be fine¡­ Worstes to worst, their protective inscriptions will still activate and protect them.


    Brendan was next to serve the ball, smacking it across the with a palm.


    Odriana moved to receive it but the ball slipped along her arm instead of bouncing off, stunning everyone watching it.


    There was a soft plop as the ballnded on the sand, rolling for a short distance before finally stopping.


    Brendan grinned, waving the bottle of skin lotion that he had used to make the ball slippery.


    "And that''s one to one."


    "Ara? Little Brendan wants to y?" Manami chuckled, picking up the ball to light it on fire.


    I really need to ask what ria used to make the ball since it was surprisingly durable and hasn''t exploded or disintegrated yet.


    The fox youkai sted the ball over the, aiming for the empty spot in the middle of Lian Li''s team.


    A rune appeared on where the ball was about tond, a tentacle bursting out from it to p the ball back into the air.


    I narrowed my eyes at Diao Chan, wondering when she managed to craft a Spell like this. Did she get inspiration from fighting that tentacled thing? At this point, I''m pretty sure her Spell craft is much better than mine already.


    I wondered who on Lian Li''s team would receive the ball until I noticed ria standing at the back with something on her shoulder.


    That something turned out to be a rocketuncher which she used to fire at the ball.


    I don''t even know what face I should be making when the rocket exploded, sending the ball hurtling a distance away on Manami''s side of the.


    Now that I looked more carefully, I realised that they had not even drawn the boundary of the ying area at all. Are they seriously thinking that as long as the ball goes over the, it will count?


    Something tells me that this was indeed what they were thinking.


    Kiyomi stretched out her hands and froze the ball in midair, causing it to plummet back down to earth before it travelled too far.


    Manami then exploded the ground under the ball, the force tossing the ball back towards the.


    Eris leapt up into the air with her arms stretched upwards, pping it downwards on Lian Li''s side of the.


    What surprised me was that no one on Lian Li''s team moved, allowing the ball to bounce on the sand unhindered.


    All of them were staring straight ahead at Odriana.


    Cai Hong and I leaned towards our left to see her holding up her sketchpad in front of her chest with a big smile on her face. On the sketchpad was a drawing of the swim pants version of myself looking directly at the viewer with sparkles all around the page.


    Odriana snapped the book shut and grinned, "And that''s two to one."


    The sound of the book snapping woke the four of them out of their trance, looking down to see the ballying there in confusion before realising what happened.


    Lian Li''s team red at their opponents, electricity sparking off between the two.


    Only Cai Hong appeared oblivious to their conflict as she continued to cheer happily while munching on the candy I gave her.


    This is fine... right?

 Chapter 305 - (Un)Expected Outcome

    (MC POV)


    I did my best to keep my face passive the entire time.


    ??


    Even when the Lightning d ball struck the ground with enough heat and force to turn the sand to ss, I remained stoic and called out the score.


    "Three all."


    "Big sisters cool!" Cai Hong pped, bouncing on myp.


    "Ufufufu~ Not bad, Lian Li. But that shan''t happen again," Manami chuckled, picking up the ball with a hand.


    My golden haired disciple tilted her head, "Oh? Is that a challenge, Manami?"


    "Ara? If my dear Lian Li sees it that way?"


    "Ahahaha! You''re on!"


    I¡­ Never saw my disciples being thispetitive before. I mean sure they hadpeted in their training but not to this extent ofpetitiveness.


    Now I''m a little worried about what they might ask of me when they win, toote to back out now though.


    Manami tossed the ball to Odriana at the back, letting her start the next round.


    Odriana served the ball normally, the ball barely crossing over the before Brendan tossed a vial at it.


    The vial shattered and its contents spilled over the ball, causing the ball to move slowly as though it was dropped in something viscous.


    Diao Chan used one of the tentacles to hit the ball upwards, moving it back above the.


    Lian Li leapt towards the, her entire body cackling with lightning that bathed her in a golden glow.


    I erected a shield in front of Cai Hong and I just before she hit the ball, the explosion of electricity sting the ball back over the while the shockwave threw up a cloud of dust.


    My shield blocked the sand from reaching us as we watched the ball strike the sand on Manami''s side of the beach, none of them able to react to Lian Li''s lightning strike.


    "Four to three, match point," I announced.


    Lian Linded and began dusting her hands with a smirk, "How is that? I did it again!"


    Manami turned to look at the ball that was emitting smoke, the sand underneath it having been heated into ss.


    "Ara¡­ Maybe we should get a little more serious?" Manami chuckled.


    Kiyomi picked up the ball with both hands before moving to the back, intending to be the server this time.


    Off to the side, I noticed Eris summoning her sword from her storage ring to hold it by her side.


    Without any warning, she had tossed the ball into the air before smacking it with her tail.


    Once again, Brendan tossed the vial that slowed the ball but ria was the one to move forward to hit it upwards.


    Lian Li was moving towards the ball encased with Lightning and I maintained the shield that was in front of me.


    My Divine Lightning disciple sted the ball back again but Eris had actually managed to deflect it, her sword shing out in an arc to bounce the ball upwards.


    Odriana rushed to the front with her sketch book again, opening it once more to show something to the other team.


    Only Diao Chan got distracted while the others kept their eyes on the ball, Manami flying up to receive it.


    The fox youkai had tapped the ball lightly with a finger before dropping back down andnding on her feet. The action seemed to have made the ball freeze in midair, floating at the exact spot that Manami had touched.


    Everyone on Lian Li''s side kept their eyes on the ball, wondering what exactly Manami did to it.


    Before anyone could ask though, Eris had rushed forward again and shed her sword in a vertical direction, cutting what seemed to be thin air.


    Diao Chan let out a gasp, but even she could not stop the invisible ball fromnding on their side of the after she recovered from Odriana''s distraction.


    The ball that Manami had touched shimmered out of existence before reappearing a distance away from Lian Li''s team, half hidden in the sand.


    "Four all," I called out without hesitation.


    Seriously, I''ve given up on thinking that this is even a volleyball match anymore.


    The beach already looks like a warzone and if it wasn''t for the fact that I had created multiple barriers around the ce, the whole beach might have already been devastated.


    "Master? Would you like some tea?" Gamma asked, offering a cup of it to me.


    I thanked her and took the cup, sipping it slowly as I enjoyed this small bastion of normalitypared to what was going on in front of me.


    I ced the cup aside just in time to see ria stuffing the ball into some sort of tube that she had ced on the ground.


    I just recognised it as a mortar tube before the ball was sted up into the sky, its shape barely visible in the cloudy sky above.


    Not sure if ria had nned this far ahead, but when the ball started to drop back down, a few of the clouds parted and revealed the sun shining back down on us.


    I was quick to shield Cai Hong''s eyes but a few cries of surprise told me that some of them were unfortunate enough to have been staring directly at the bright star.


    The ball looked like it wouldnd unhindered in the middle of Manami''s group but Eris had shed out her sword at thest moment, bouncing it back into the air just an inch away from the ground.


    The swordswoman had used her keen senses to track the ball without her use of sight, something that I had repeatedly trained her to do when sparring in low light conditions.


    That gave her team just enough time to recover.


    Odriana then moved to set the ball up, bouncing it on her wrist just in front of the.


    Manami flicked her wrist and exploded the air behind it, propelling it over the and towards the side.


    Brendan made a dive for it, his left arm stretched out just in time to deflect the ball.


    Unfortunately for him, the angle of his arm deflected it into his face, hitting him right in the forehead before sting back up to the air.


    The poor boy crashed into the sand, groaning in pain.


    Not to let Brendan''s sacrifice be in vain, Diao Chan smacked the ball back over the, only for a giant ice wall to sprout out from the ground to deflect it back.


    Ah¡­ It seems like Kiyomi had been preparing for this since the start of the map as their trump card, catching Lian Li''s team off guard.


    ria dived forward to receive, hitting the ball upwards in Lian Li''s direction in preparation for her spike..


    Lian Li leapt upwards, lightning concentrated along her right arm as she did the spike with the ball.


    The electrical cannonball smashed through the ice wall without any problems, but Eris was waiting behind it with her sword out.


    The sword itself was charged with lightning too and the swords woman deflected it back over the with a determined expression.


    With the wall still covering their line of sight and Lian Li in no position to defend, Eris''s deflection would have ensured their team''s victory.


    Luckily for Lian Li''s side, the ball just so happened to fly towards where Brendan was, the alchemist in the midst of pushing himself off the ground.


    The ball hit him once more in the head and if it weren''t for my inscription dulling the impact, it might have resulted in a concussion with how hard it hit him.


    It still knocked him out cold though.


    That unexpected save gave enough time for ria to load in and fire another rocketuncher towards the ice wall, shattering itpletely while Diao Chan used the tentacles to juggle it back towards the.


    Lian Li spun into the air, her fist outstretched and glowing with her trademark Divine Lightning.


    I feel like using Divine Lightning was a little bit overkill for a volleyball game but¡­ What do I know?


    The moment her fistnded the ball, the most unexpected thing happened.


    The ball exploded into pieces.


    Well, then¡­ I''m actually surprised itsted this long before getting destroyed in the first ce, that ball should not have survived beyond the first round.


    All of us just stared at the exploded ball in silence.


    Ok, now what?

 Chapter 306 - Enjoying Popsicles

    (Diao Chan POV)


    I licked the popsicle that Master had given us, enjoying the sweet taste on my tongue.


    ??


    Apparently ria had only brought one ball with her, having made it out of some sort of Quark absorption and dispersal material that she had been testing out.


    ording to her, it would be an anti-Practitioner sort of armour that she had been nning to utilize and had been rather irked to hear that the Dongs had something simr already.


    The difference was that ria''s had made hers using monster crystals as the base which was harder to obtain inrge amounts. On the other hand, the Dongs simply needed willing people to have the inscription grafted on them.


    What made ria''s armour stand out was that the material could use the Quarks it absorbed to strengthen itself, dispersing the absorbed Quarks that way and allowing it to withstand even a ''rocket'' that ria had made.


    But as seen from our little game session, a powerful enough strike could still break through the armour.


    With the final score tied and no more balls left, Master announced that the result was a draw and went around to pat each of our heads.


    Alpha, Beta and Delta had came along to deliver a few light snacks consisting of sandwiches for us. They had told us that dinner would be served in a few more hours and wished us a good time before leaving with Gamma.


    Master then brought out these popsicles that He had made for us after our tea time, an extremely wee treat in the summer heat.


    The only unfortunate one was Brendan who was out cold again, it seems like the beach arc isn''t doing him any good.


    Master wanted to wake him but Cai Hong started to bury him with sand, making him look like some kind of sarcophagusying in the middle of the beach.


    Master thus left him there with a parasol stuck above his head before giving us these delicious popsicles to enjoy.


    "Papa? Mmm!"


    I looked over to see Cai Hong offering her raspberry popsicle while seated on Master''sp.


    Master gave it a lick while letting Cai Hong do the same to His strawberry voured one.


    Of course, that sparked off an idea in my head and I was quick to move beside Master.


    "Mmm~~ Master, do you want some of mine too?" I offered with a sultry smile.


    The other girls gasped but too bad for them, I was first.


    Master shrugged and nodded, prompting me to stick the sweet treat in between my chest before offering it to my dearest Master to taste.


    Master rolled His eyes but indulged me, giving the popsicle a quick suck that sent shivers of pleasure down my spine.


    "May¡­ May I taste your popsicle too, Master?" I practically begged.


    The phallic shaped treat was presented to me and I licked the entire length of the shaft, savouring the taste of it. I was pretty sure that tangy bit I tasted was Master''s own saliva, something that was much more delectable than any treat in existence.


    "Mmmm~~ Could I taste your other popsicle next, Master? The one that''s in between your--"


    Master flicked me on the head before I could finish my words, scowling, "Bad Diao Chan. Cai Hong is here."


    Cai Hong just looked at me with a confused face while sucking on her popsicle innocently.


    If only Master knew how much of a deviant she actually was.


    True, her child form was innocent but when she turns into her older form¡­ I swear, after she gained a little more control over her forms, it''s quite questionable between the two of us who exactly was the morescivious one.


    But with the way she keeps saying "Father! Father!" in the middle of the night, I''m quite inclined to say it''s her.


    She ims that her thought process changes when she''s in different forms but I''m not sure if that was just her giving excuses.


    But it''s quite obvious she''s a daddy''s girl through and through.


    At least she helped me earn a delightful punishment from Master though, so I can''tin much about it.


    "Ma¡­ Master! Could I try yours too?" Lian Li blurted out.


    For some reason, our golden girl became quite self conscious when she wore her swimsuit, almost to the point of being a stuttering virgin.


    I have a feeling it might have something to do with her past but I''m not sure what.


    Master raised an eyebrow, "Ours are the same vour."


    Lian Li gasped and looked down at her strawberry popsicle, her eyebrows scrunching up as though willing it to disappear.


    "Onii sama! Onii sama! I want to taste yours too!" ria came bounding up to Master.


    "You have the same one too, ria," Master pointed out helpfully.


    "But yours has your taste on it! That''s different!"


    Oh? This girl is even more bold than I thought, I''ll give her that.


    Master gave her a smirk before putting the entire popsicle in His mouth and pulling, revealing the empty stick in his hands.


    "Still want it?" Master asked, waving the empty stick around.


    ria looked like she was about to say yes but someone snatched up the stick faster than the eye could see, the stick literally disappearing from Master''s hand in front of our eyes.


    Everyone looked surprised but Master sighed, showing that He knew who it was.


    Slightly relieved and a little disappointed that Master did not choose to punish me, I discreetly slipped the stick into my storage ring.


    "It''s alreadyte afternoon," Master noted, looking towards the sun that was beginning to set. "Why don''t you girls go ahead and y? I''ll stay here for a bit."


    "Muuu? Papa no y?" Cai Hong looked up from her seat with herrge, beady eyes.


    Master patted her head, "You can go y with big sisters, let Papa take a rest ok?"


    Cai Hong pouted a little but nodded her head, "Okies~"


    The rest of the girls decided to go for another swim while I chose to stay with Master.


    Master raised an eyebrow at me, silently questioning my motives.


    I sidled up to Master, taking the space beside Him.


    "I just¡­ Want to sit with Master¡­" I admitted sheepishly.


    Master patted my head with a hand, "I suppose it''s been a while since we''ve been alone."


    I decided that it was better to get it out now thanter, I turned to Master with pleading eyes,"It''s been a long time since we had one of our ''ys'' too..."


    "You do realise that this is not our home?"


    "Doesn''t that make it all the more better?"


    "And if the servants catch you?"


    I chuckled, "They won''t, Master. Trust me on this one."


    Master turned to look at the sea, the other girls either rxing or just ying in the water.


    I had thought Master would reject me but he turned and gave me a smile, "What do you have in mind?"


    My eyes lit up and I barely contained my squeal of delight and started pulling Master away towards the dense thicket a short distance behind us.


    Master followed me inside withoutint, His hand waving in the air to put up a silence barrier before the two of us disappeared into the bushes.


    Ehehehe~ This beach trip is so, so worth it!

 Chapter 307 - Sibling Talk

    (MC POV)


    It was sunset when I returned to the beach carrying Diao Chan in my arms, the witch having fallen asleep after our y session.


    ??


    I brought her back to the beach mats andid her down on one of them, letting her rest for a bit.


    I sat down beside her, taking the time to enjoy the view of my dear disciples ying in the water.


    Lian Li and Eris were particrly having fun with just swimming around, enjoying their newfound freedom within the water after learning to swim.


    Cai Hong was also sshing around in the shallow part of the pool under the supervision of Manami and Kiyomi who were sitting nearby in the sand, the waves just barely reaching their feet while they enjoyed basking in thete afternoon sun.


    Odriana had found a spot a distance away from them and had buried herself in her sketchpad, most likely putting the entire scene on paper.


    Just as I noticed that ria was nowhere to be seen, she came up from behind and plopped down right beside me, our sides touching.


    "Ehehehe~ As I thought, being beside Onii-sama is still the best!" She giggled, rubbing her face on my arm.


    I sighed but decided to let it slide, we are on vacation after all and ria was indeed working quite hard for our sake. If it wasn''t for her, I fear the war my girls were involved in would have taken a bad turn.


    "So, it''s been awhile since west spoke properly," I noted, turning back to watch the other girls.


    ria stopped her rubbing and sighed, "Mmhmm¡­ We used to be so close you know? But you don''t remember that anymore do you?"


    I shook my head, "I''m sorry, but I don''t."


    She went quiet for a while, letting the silence stretch for a bit before continuing, "They always thought the things I made were because of my own genius¡­ But that was all a lie. The real genius was you, Onii-sama. Had you not been there to teach me all these things, none of what I made would have be reality."


    From what I saw in my hometown, I''m not sure if that was a good thing...


    "We used to y a lot together you know?" ria sighed. "Like how You and Cai Hong are doing now¡­ I am honestly a little jealous of her and watching you pamper her like that¡­ I¡­ I miss those times, Onii-sama¡­"


    I reached up and patted her head. It''s easy to forget that she''s still a young girl under all of that and the amount of burden she had to shoulder from a young age was quite immense.


    "Ehehehe~ Onii-sama''s headpats are still the best! You used to always do it to praise me, you know? I miss it so much~"


    "Hmm¡­ Sorry about that."


    "It''s ok, you''re here now, after all~"


    If I could, I would have told her to take it easy with her life but I know she wouldn''t listen anyway.


    But still¡­ Something tells me that she might do something outrageous if she''s left unchecked.


    "You know¡­ I wouldn''t mind conquering the whole world just for us. Then Onii-sama doesn''t have to worry about all theseplicated things anymore," she proimed in a non-joking manner.


    Oh, there it is...


    "I no longer worry about thoseplicated things," I stated bluntly.


    "Ehehe~ But thoseplicated things always manage to find you somehow, don''t they?"


    Well, I can''t deny that. Makes me wonder if I just have naturally abysmal luck or something? Or is something conspiring against me?


    I continued patting her head, "Even so, don''t just go around dering war and stuff. It''s bad if people die you know?"


    "Buuu¡­ There''s too many bad people in the world, we could do with a lot less of them."


    "Still doesn''t mean you should go on a warpath." I sighed, letting my hand fall to my side. "Don''t you know the saying? If you kill a murderer, the number of murders in the world remain the same."


    She looked up at me and grinned, "In that case, just kill a lot more murderers and there''ll be less of them!"


    "Mmhmm, what about their friends and families? They mighte back for revenge and start a never ending cycle of violence, which makes the number remain the same anyway, right? If anything, it might even increase it."


    She smirked at me, "Heh, isn''t that simple, Onii-sama? Just kill everyone!"


    I chopped her on the head, causing her to let out a yelp of pain.


    Instead of being upset like I thought she would, ria hugged me with a broad smile on her face.


    "Ehehehe! Onii-sama used to whack me just like that for being naughty too! We should do this more often!"


    I shook my head, "How close were we? In the past, I mean."


    She sobered up a little, "Umm¡­ I followed Onii-sama everywhere back then. You know our family was entirely patriarchal, they never expected anything from me or Onee-sama. I was only around as a bargaining piece for our family''s business."


    Ah¡­ A sad fact but such is the case for most of the influential Houses. It''s hard to change an established tradition, after all.


    "Only Onii-sama didn''t agree with them, even fighting against them just to get Onee-sama back¡­" She hugged me a little tighter. "Without Onii-sama there¡­ I wouldn''t have learnt so many wonderful things¡­ And I would''ve lost Onee-sama too¡­"


    Not expecting the conversation to turn so somber, I was at a loss of what I should say to change the atmosphere.


    Unexpectedly, my hand moved before I knew what I was doing, giving her cheek a pinch before stretching it.


    "Uguu! Ow, ow, ow! Onii-sama!" ria cried out in pain.


    I quickly released her, "Ah! Sorry, sorry! I don''t know why I did that, my hand just moved on its--"


    "Onii-sama! Did¡­ Did you remember?!" She interrupted me before I could finish my words.


    "Re¡­ Remember?"


    She pressed her face closer to me, her eyes sparkling, "Yes! Whenever I get sad, Onii-sama would start to pinch my cheeks and make me forget about the sad things! Your memory ising back?!"


    "Err¡­ Can''t say that it has¡­ I think it''s more of a muscle memory perhaps, I''m not sure why I did what I did there."


    "Ehehehe! But this means that your memories must be dormant somewhere if your body can still recall it! Maybe I just need to find the right trigger for Onii-sama!"


    Well¡­ She''s not wrong and I am rather interested about the truth of my past anyway. I still don''t know why I have ess to this Star Power in the first ce and from what I''ve learnt, I might have been a Fallen God of some sort too.


    Seriously though, what the hell happened to my simple life n? This is like theplete opposite of what I had in mind...


    All I want is to stay at home, teach my disciples, drink tea they made for me and rx.


    But now, I''ve gotten involved in Dark Sect rituals, world ending dragons, fallen gods, Abyssal monsters and all other types of things that are the literal furthest things you should find in a simple life.


    Speaking of which¡­ I really think I should keep my sister in check now, she''s definitely nning something and I''m afraid she might really go overboard if I don''t rein her in soon...


    In that case¡­ I should subject her to the same teachings I''ve been giving my disciples. It worked well for them didn''t it? They even mentioned how adverse they were to killing during the war so this would definitely help prevent my sister from being a future warlord.


    Yep, yep, great n. I just need to take her under my wing again and teach her the right things!


    "Master, dinner will be ready soon." Alpha announced, the wolf girl appearing behind us.


    Hmmm I guess dinneres first then.

 Chapter 308 - Mandatory Bath Scene

    (ria POV)


    Ehehehe~ Onii-sama is already showing signs of recovering his memories! With enough time, Onii-sama will remember all the fun times we had and even the promise he gave me!


    ??


    This proves that what I''ve been doing is right!


    I just need to continue with my current n and Onii-sama will be back to normal! Then once he does¡­ Ehe¡­ Ehehe¡­ Ehehehehe~


    "ria? Why are you smiling creepily like that?" Lian Li prodded me.


    All of us were currently in the baths, enjoying a soak in the warm waters after our sumptuous dinner.


    We wanted Onii-sama to join us but he had told us to go ahead on our own, stating that we should spend some girl time together in the baths.


    The little Cai Hong girl had gone with Onii-sama instead and I do envy her a lot. Ahhhhh!! I want to bathe with Onii-sama again!!


    I sshed my face with the water to return it back to normal, "Huuu¡­ Ehehehe~ I''m just thinking about my future with Onii-sama!"


    "Ufufufu~ I wonder what those futures of yours entail?" Manami chuckled, lifting her bare leg out of the water while stroking it with a finger seductively.


    "Ehehehe That''s a se~cret~~" I giggled.


    Odriana smirked at me, "Oh? Are they simr to the stories you had been writing recently?"


    I turned to look at her in horror, "What?! Onee-sama?! How¡­ How did you¡­"


    "Ufufu¡­ Your hiding spot is quite obvious you know? I must say, you might do well as a novelist too~ The depicted scenes were very¡­ Very... Descriptive~ I especially liked the one where you were living in a lodge within--"


    "Onee-sama!!" I screamed, sshing some water at her to shut her up.


    Odriana dodged it quickly while giggling, not at all repentant of almost revealing my secrets.


    Kiyomi lifted her head, "Oh? Now I''m interested in what she wrote. Is it worthy of a y?"


    I knew I shouldn''t have contracted a fox youkai into theatre! Kiyomi will definitely want to find out about it now!


    Odriana turned to me, her lips curling up into a wicked grin.


    I puffed my cheeks at her until she shook her head that showed she won''t try again.


    "Mmm¡­ A good older sister like myself wouldn''t spill her cute little sister''s secrets. This stays a secret I''m afraid."


    I gave a sigh of relief, sinking back into the water.


    "Mmm... Since we''re all here¡­ Why don''t we have some girl talk?" Diao Chan suggested.


    My face lit up, "Oh! Oh! Oh! I know this! I can''t believe I''ve forgotten about it! The heroines will always talk about the guy they like the most when in the bath! It''s that sort of talk! Then they''ll also start groping each other, and then¡­ And then¡­ Ehehehe~"


    "Heh! She''s got a funny ''ead on ''er, doesn''t she?" Erisughed.


    Manami giggled, "Well there''s not much to say about that. We all love Master here don''t we?"


    A chorus of agreements echoed in the bath.


    "We have to talk about why we like him! And then we''ll gush about what we just said and get all embarrassed and be teased about it!" I continued.


    All the girls just looked at one another with a smile.


    Lian Li sighed, "I guess I''ll start first then? I suppose it''s mostly because Master saved my life, I would have been a nobody without Him. My past is not something that I enjoy recounting but this new life that Master has granted me¡­ I intend to devote it entirely to Him."


    The golden haired girl stretched a hand towards the ceiling, letting an arc of lightning dance between her finger tips.


    "In a world where everyone else believed me to be nothing more than dirt, Master pulled me up from the ground and made me who I am. There is nowhere else I feel safer than in Master''s arms."


    "Ufufufu~ I suppose it is almost the same for me," Manami giggled. "I won''t go into details but Master had epted a Request from us to rid a rather troublesome thing. Master then returned to me something that I had thought was lost and I knew then Master was my destined mate."


    Oh? It seems Onii-sama has been quite busy going around saving people. As expected of Onii-sama!


    Eris tapped her chin, "Hmmm¡­ I guess for my case, Master had seduced me through my stomach. Ahhh~~ I still remember how He fed, clothed and took care of me while I was hungry, dirty and miserable. The rice He had made was absolutely out of this world~~"


    "Yes and you were the first to taste Master''s cooking. We were so envious at that time," Lian Li pouted.


    Eris looked like she was about to say something but she quickly stopped herself before turning to Manami, "Cai Hong¡­?"


    The fox youkai smiled, "Master literally bought her egg in an auction and she hatched on the very same day for Master, seeing Him as her father."


    Oh! The ssic auction setting! But usually the protagonist would buy a ve or something as their first love interest, right?!


    How interesting!


    Diao Chan sighed, "I suppose it''s my turn? I would say my meeting with Master was¡­ Less than appropriate."


    "That is taking it lightly," Lian Limented with a chuckle. "We had almost nned to take your head off that day."


    "Yes, yes, I know. I have repented for my foolish actions," Diao Chan groaned. "Master has already shown me the errors of my ways and¡­ Hehehe¡­ I do quite like Master''s firm yet gentle hands~"


    Eris waded over to Diao Chan and groped her from behind, causing the girl to moan quitesciviously.


    "Oh¡­ Look at you! All sensitive an'' stuff! Master must ''ave trained you quite a bit, eh?" Eris chuckled.


    Diao Chan pped her hands away, grumbling while massaging her chests.


    All of us then turned to Kiyomi, the one who has been the most quiet out of all of us.


    The white fox shrugged, "I sought for a powerful mate. Master has shown me His strength and is thus my destined mate. The fact that Master is also my elder sister''s destined mate is a bonus."


    One of Manami''s hands reached in between her sister''s thigh, "Oh my cute little Kiyomi¡­ Are you sure that''s the only reason why you''re here?"


    "Kuuhh¡­ I¡­ I never said¡­ That was the only reason¡­"


    Manami grinned before retrieving her hand to suck on her fingers, "Mmm¡­ Delicious as always."


    "What about ria and Odriana?" Eris asked, moving away to avoid Diao Chan who was trying to grope her breasts in revenge for earlier. "You two are quite smitten with Master too."


    "It''s obvious that little sisters belong to their older brothers!" I stated without hesitation.


    "Fufufu~ And younger brothers belong to their older sisters~" Odriana giggled.


    The others rolled their eyes at us but what do they know? They never had Onii-sama as a brother!


    "Speaking of which¡­ Are we doing it tonight?" Manami asked.


    Lian Li grinned, "Is that even a question? Of course!" we are! We came all the way here after all! It would be a waste not to use that bed!"


    I tilted my head at them, "Do what?"


    "Hehe~ A night visit of course!" Diao Chan giggled.


    My eyes widened, they aren''t joking at all?! So they''re actually going to do it?!


    That''s¡­ That''s a real Yobai!!!!! I always wanted to do one with Onii-sama!!


    Ehehehe~ I can''t wait!

 Chapter 309 - Late Night Rendezvous

    (Lian Li POV)


    I tiptoed my way up the stairs, the rest of my sisters creeping up behind me.


    ??


    All of us had changed into the sexiest lingerie we brought along for this trip and we''re all prepared to stay up the whole night today.


    Surprisingly, Cai Hong was already asleep in our room when we had returned from the baths, so we assumed that Master was also done with His bath.


    Somehow, before I left the room, there was the unshakeable feeling that we had forgotten something but I managed to ignore it for now.


    Leaning against Master''s bedroom door, I slowly pushed it open, the well-oiled hinges making nary a sound as we entered the room.


    Pushing open the doors to Master''s room, I peered into it cautiously. The room itself was dark without even a single lit candle, which was rather weird since Master would usually leave at least a source of light on even when asleep.


    I made my way to the bed with the other girls behind me, only to see the bedpletely empty.


    My heart sank, instantly thinking someone must have kidnapped Master away right under our very noses.


    Just as I was about to let loose a roar of rage, Manami tapped me on the shoulder to hand me a folded piece of paper that she had found somewhere.


    I summoned a small ball of light, prompting everyone else to gather behind me and peer over my shoulder.


    I flipped the paper to see the words "To my cute disciples" written on one side of it in Master''s handwriting.


    Without hesitation, I unfolded it to reveal its contents to read it aloud.


    "In case you girlse here, I went out for a walk, might be backte. Feel free to use the big bed if you want. Don''t stay up toote."


    "Master went out for ate night walk?" Eris muttered in disbelief.


    "It appears so¡­ Perhaps Master just wants some cool night air?" Diao Chan wondered aloud before sighing. "If only Master invited me too¡­ We could have had some outdoor night rendezvous¡­"


    Still¡­ For Master to not inform us beforehand¡­ I wonder if something happened to Master?


    I stepped out onto the balcony, trying to see if I could find Master anywhere on the beach.


    My eyes scanned the entire shoreline and found nothing, but something at the back of my mind was telling me that something was very different.


    It took me a while before I realised what it was.


    "Girls¡­ Where is Master''s sand sculpture of the dragon and himself?"


    *


    (MC POV)


    I looked down at the city below, the streets filled with people enjoying the nightlife that the city offered.


    Right now I''m standing on one of the pce roofs back at Jin city, having teleported myself here a few moments ago.


    Worried that my disciples mighte to my room to find it empty, I left a note on the bed just in case.


    As much as I wanted to just enjoy the vacation time with my disciples, there''s still some unfinished business here for me.


    I extended my senses, looking through the Astral version of the world to find what I needed.


    It took me a while to find the small purple ball floating in the corner of the pce gardens, hidden out of sight behind several tall hedges.


    I flew off the roof tond in front of it, only for the olddy to step out of the shadows to stand beside the orb.


    "Ofufufu~ What is the matter dear? Shouldn''t you be on the beach now?" She chuckled, her voice as clear as a wind chime.


    I narrowed my eyes at her, "You knew I woulde here¡­ Who are you?"


    She smiled at me, "Who I am isn''t important right now. The more important question is¡­ Who are you?"


    "What do you mean?"


    The olddy tilted her head slightly at me, "I believe you have been asking yourself this question for some time now, yes? Ever since you gained ess to this Origin power of yours."


    "Maybe. Why?"


    She chuckled, "It is through no ident that you have it. You should also know that with such a power there would be responsibilities thate with it, your identity that revolves around Origin."


    "Perhaps¡­ But does it really matter?"


    She stared at me for a moment. It was obvious that that wasn''t the answer she had wanted from me.


    "Do you not wish to know what your true identity is?" She asked.


    I shrugged, "Any other time, maybe. But right now, the most important to me are my disciples so I know who I currently am: their Master. It''s as simple as that."


    She scowled before shaking her head, "Can''t say I didn''t expect that from you."


    "I take it we''ve known each other in some other life of mine?"


    "Ofufufu~ Maybe."


    "You are not ying the mysterious olddy well."


    "I never said I was trying to y it like that. Ofufufu~"


    Despite how questionable her actions have been thus far, I could not find myself to stay wary at her for long.


    I''m not sure if this is some kind of Technique she is using or it''s really because my subconscious remembers her from somewhere. For now, I''m going to assume the former.


    I folded my arms, "So why can''t you tell me what this Origin really is?"


    "Ofufufu~ I did mention that it was not my ce to tell you, no?"


    "Yes, but why?"


    "Well, I''m afraid that telling you the reason would also be giving away too much~"


    I grumbled, "Fine¡­ Then is it at least possible to receive instruction on how to properly use it? I know for a fact that all this while I''ve just been using a small portion of its potential."


    "Hmm? Do pray tell how you came to that conclusion?"


    "Got in a fight with a demon and she outssed me with her use of this Origin."


    She tilted her head to the other side, "Demon? No demon I know is able to¡­ Ah¡­ I see you''ve met Lilith. Ofufufu~ That girl is really a handful, seems like I will be quite busy for some time~"


    "Yeah, well¡­ Like I said, any instructions about it?"


    "Oh, that is simple. All this while you''re been pulling the power from the stars, yes?"


    I nodded, not even questioning how she knew.


    Her eyes seemed to glow slightly, "Have you tried¡­ Being the star itself?"


    I raised an eyebrow at her, not moving any other muscle as I stared at her questioningly.


    "Ofufufu~ You asked me for help and that''s the best I can give you, dear. What you do with my advice ispletely dependent on you~"


    I sighed, guess there''s more things for me to study up on.


    Shaking my head, I gave her a wave and prepared to teleport myself back to the vi, only for her to raise a hand to stop me.


    "Hold on, dear. Aren''t you here for him?" She asked, gesturing to the purple orb beside her.


    Oh yeah, I almost forgot.


    "But aren''t you protecting that thing?" I pointed out, watching her carefully.


    "Whatever made you think that, dear? I did say that thing will no longer be banished but killed. The only thing I neglected saying is who would kill it? I''m sure you would want to have a hand in its demise?"


    I watched in fascination as the purple orb expanded to form a portal, floating silently about half a feet off the ground.


    I raised an eyebrow, "That thing is inside?"


    She nodded, "Interested?"


    She did not need to ask me twice before I stepped through the portal without another thought. I was determined to carry out my own punishment again this stupid thing that dared to hurt my disciples!


    I will make sure that by the time I''m done with it, this tentacled freak will regret to have ever existed.


    Oh, this would also be a good time to try and ''be the star'' like what she had suggested to me, seeing how I would have the most perfect punching bag right now.


    No one, and I mean absolutely no one, hurts my disciples and gets away with such a thing.


    Yes¡­ I will personally rip that thing to shreds with my bare hands!

 Chapter 310 - Omnipotence For A Second

    (MC POV)


    Walking through the portal, I was greeted with the endless expanse of space. Countless stars dotted all around me, each of them blinking in unison when I entered.


    ??


    There was no ground but yet I still felt something solid beneath me to nt my feet firmly on.


    The olddy walked in after me, her hands sped behind her back.


    "Where is this?" I asked, turning to face her.


    Her eyes were wide open now, showing me her iridescent eyes that glowed brightly in the darkness of space.


    "It''s a small dimension within a dimension that I created specifically to trap that annoying thing," she exined with a smile.


    Right, as though creating pocket dimensions was a normal everyday thing¡­ Well...Maybe it really is for someone like her.


    I''m already guessing that she might be a goddess of some sort, and most likely someone who is ranked extremely high in the hierarchy if the gods even had that sort of thing.


    "And where is that thing?" I asked.


    She waved her hand in the air dismissively, "Somewhere out there. Guess you''ll have to find it."


    Huh. Is she really that upset that I''m not interested in my past self?


    I gestured towards the portal, "I can still leave, can''t I?"


    She chuckled, "Oh dear~ For someone like you to actually trust my words so easily¡­ I''m not sure if it''s your hubris or you are just this naturally trusting?"


    I crossed my arms, "Alright, I won''t even skirt around it anymore. Who are you, really? And why are you so involved with me?"


    "Ofufu~ Didn''t I already say that who I am doesn''t matter?"


    I sucked in a breath, I know I''m being manipted but there''s not much I can do here.


    "Alright, fine. Who am I?"


    Her smile widened, "You are¡­ Or rather were¡­ One of the wielders of Origin."


    An answer that begets more questions¡­


    I sighed, "Ok then, you''re obviously enjoying this so I''ll bite. Let''s start from the top. Exin why ''were''?"


    "I believe you might have already guessed that this is not your first life."


    Well, if she''s talking about meing back from being killed by that Primordial Divine Dragon then yeah. But something tells me that she wasn''t referring to that.


    Or was she?


    Then again, this whole reversing back time doesn''t really make much sense in the first ce. Up till now, I still don''t know what exactly caused the time reversal to ur and why specifically this point in time to return to.


    Since this olddy is already aware of my past life, I guess there''s no point in me denying it so I just nodded my head to see what she has to say. Maybe she can grant some insights to my current situation.


    "Then this would be easy to exin," She said while snapping her fingers.


    The space around us shifted, the stars winking in unison before disappearing from sight.


    In front of me, what appears to be arge, white egg appeared out of thin air, floating on top of an ebony pedestal.


    I could see faint traces of white smoke drifting out of it, stretching all the way out of view towards the darkness around us.


    Just when I thought things couldn''t get any weirder, the space around us folded inwards and the previous ckness of space was banished, reced with what looked like the interior of an ornate pce.


    "This is?"


    "The centre of the Universe," She exined in a smooth voice.


    Ok¡­


    I pointed at the egg, "I''m guessing that''s supposed to be Origin?"


    "Yes and no."


    "Are you ever going to give me a straight answer?"


    "Ofufufu~ One day, my dear. One day."


    "I''m going to guess that I''ve somehow pissed you off in my past life and this is your way of getting back at me?"


    The olddy merely smiled.


    I took a moment to inspect my surroundings, the decorations seem to be disturbingly familiar. Not in the sense that I''ve been here before but it''s more because the style seems to be simr to the furniture found in the Earthen ne.


    I''d thought for some kind of Celestial abode it would have things be made out of otherworldly materials instead.


    Noticing my gaze, the olddy smiled at me, "The room adjusts its look based on your memories, my dear. Thus, the more mundane appearance."


    "So the room looks different for you?"


    She shook her head, "Oh no, we''re seeing the same thing. This space is attuned to you after all."


    "Attuned to me? What, are you going to tell me this was supposed to be my room?"


    "Ofufufu~ No, my dear. This room most definitely does not belong to you. It''s just there are some things I think you should not see in your mortal body and adapting the room to your own perception would maintain your sanity better."


    Good. Almost gave me a heart attack theredy. I don''t even know what kind of being would live in the centre of the Universe.


    If this olddy can just teleport here at will, it''s either this ce isn''t really that big of a deal or she''s really, really high up in terms of importance.


    "So why did you bring me here? Just to see this egg thingy? Could''ve just told me and be done with it," I asked.


    "Mmm¡­ But it''s easier to show and besides, you can feel the difference in power when the source is right beside you."


    I looked at the egg before turning to her and shrugging, "I don''t feel any different."


    "Why don''t you try touching it?"


    "No way, this is the standard event where somethinges out and possesses me isn''t it? I bet that egg is the tentacled thing and it''s looking for another host.?Right now I have no idea who you are so you might be that tentacled monster''s friend for all I know."


    "Ofufufu~ You seemed to have forgotten that I have saved your life, my dear."


    I smirked, "Could have been part of your n to let my guard down."


    "Mmm~ I suppose that is a point. In that case¡­"


    She lifted her hand to point her palm at me before moving it to the side.


    Almost immediately, my hand was raised without my consent and ced itself on top of the egg.


    Power surged through my veins and I was no longer within my body, my consciousness having expanded outwards to reach into space.


    For that short moment, I felt like the entire Universe and everything in existence was in the palm of my hand to do whatever I wanted.


    With a simple thought, I could even erase everything and create it anew in whatever manner I could think of.


    Reality was whatever I wanted.


    Then I felt the burn, like my entire existence was being disintegrated at that moment. It was akin to a candle being snuffed out.


    Before anything else can happen though, the surge of power was abruptly cut off and I found myself staring straight up at the ceiling, breathing hard.


    The olddy''s smiling face came into view a momentter, chuckling "So how does it feel to be omnipotent for a single second?"


    "That¡­ Wow¡­" I managed to gasp.


    After experiencing that power, there was no way I would think of my current self as strong at all.


    This was what Lilith had ess to? I''m surprised I managed to fight her and live in that case.


    "Now do you trust me, dear?" She asked.


    I took a moment to calm my breathing down, "I¡­ Assume you might be capable of much worse¡­ So it''s not like I have a choice?"


    "Ofufufu~ Very smart, dear. Now I''ll let you go do what you originally came here for. Just head out through the main door and you will see the tentacled thing locked up in front of you. Don''t be a stranger~"


    I stood back up on unsteady feet, "First things first¡­ Why are you telling me all this?"


    She stopped in her tracks and turned her head slightly, looking at me with a single iridescent eye, "Because this is who you really are."


    Not waiting for my reply, she walked off, disappearing into thin air as though she had been an illusion.


    ...


    What? Did she just do all this just to get me here? What''s the point?


    She didn''t even tell me what she wanted, like what the hell am I supposed to do with this new knowledge? Just say ''cool'' and continue with life?


    Why must things be soplicated?!


    You know what? Yeah. Cool. I''m going to just continue on with life.

 Chapter 311 - Burn Off The Old

    (MC POV)


    Following her previous directions, I found the exit easily enough, walking towards the double doors without knowing what to expect.


    ??


    Why didn''t I take the Origin thing with me?


    I couldn''t even touch it without going into that ''omniscient'' feeling and it''s tantly obvious that if I tried a lot of bad things might happen. Not to mention that burning sensation at the end probably meant I would disintegrate if I held it for too long.


    With how little I understand of it, I figured it would be a better idea to leave it alone for now, lest I identally destroy the Universe.


    Stepping past the door frame, I found the tentacled thing where she said it would be. The giant monster was suspended in the air with giant, ck chains wrapped around its body.


    Wait¡­ Isn''t this thing supposed to eat Origin? Is putting it so close to the source not inviting it to¡­


    I turned back to realise the room I was in had disappeared, leaving nothing but an empty space there.


    Huh¡­ Neat.


    "Come to gloat haven''t you?" The thing growled.


    I raised an eyebrow, "Oh? You can actually talk normally?"


    "Not by choice. The Old One detests my kind after all. And for a good reason, heh heh¡­" It chuckled.


    "You seem quite preppy for something on the chopping block."


    "Nothing you do can be worse than what she has done to me so far. And I doubt anyone but her can make me cease existence right now."


    "Oh really?"


    I sted its face with a bolt of Divine Lightning but it didn''t even flinch.


    It scoffed at me, "Limited in power I may be, I am still beyond your mortal limit to cause me any harm especially when I''m not constrained by your mortal ne."


    Hmm... This thing''s speech pattern really differed a lot from before, I almost thought this one was an impostor but the arrogance definitely confirmed it''s the same one.


    Well, since it said mortal powers aren''t strong enough¡­ In that case¡­


    I drew upon the power of Origin again, the familiar feeling filling up my body with power.


    I tried to copse the space where its face was only to realise that I could not control anything within a certain radius of it. It felt like there was some sort of nullifying field around it.


    "Your pitiful control over Origin won''t help you here either, fool. Though seeing how you struggle with it is definitely entertaining."


    Pitiful control huh? No time like the present I suppose.


    What did she say again? Be one of the stars instead or something like that?


    Very well then.


    Ignoring the ravings of that tentacled thing, I brought my consciousness back within me, finding myself in a familiar sea of stars.


    Going by her reasoning, I should not be trying to draw more power from the stars but actually inhabit one of them instead? Or does she mean for myself to transform into one of them?


    Damn it, that olddy and her stupidly cryptic words. I ought to give her a good spanking.


    Concentrating on the brightest star I could find, I willed myself towards it until the star was right in front of me.


    Instead of a giant burning ball of mes, the ''star'' turned out to be a smaller, elliptical shaped egg simr to the source of Origin back inside the room I was in before. It''s size wasparable to the volleyball that ria had made, maybe just slightly smaller.


    Not knowing better on what should be done, I just simply reached my hand to touch it.


    Surprisingly, I felt no resistance and my hand sunk directly into the light, the thing swallowing my arm up till the elbow.


    I fully expected something to happen but other than my arm being inside it, nothing else urred. Not even a sh of light, a sudden powerup or some disembodied voice in my head.


    Intrigued, I pulled my arm out and put it back in, repeating the action a few more times to be sure.


    Shrugging to myself, I decided to just walk into it and see if that changes anything.


    Even when the light was shining inside my chest, I felt no different from before.


    Damnit, why do things have to be soplicated? Don''t these powers usually work like that?


    Oh wait, maybe it''s not me who goes to them but the stars have toe to me?


    Well, it''s worth a shot I guess.


    I focused on my link with all the stars in the vicinity, exerting my will over them beforemanding them to assemble on my position.


    The stars blinked before they started converging on my position, slowly gaining speed until all of them were shing towards me.


    One of the stars reached me and unexpectedly merged with the first one, expanding in size.


    Soon, more stars came and were absorbed into the mass of white light as well. The process repeating until every visible star around me was absorbed into one giant mass of white light four times my size.


    I stared up at it for a while, wondering if I''m doing anything that may identally destroy the world.


    The ball of light just sat there, pulsating slightly in tune to my heart beat.


    Eventually, I figured that since I''m currently in another dimension anyway, I might as well just give it a shot.


    I stuck out a finger and tried to prod the white mass.


    This time, it actually feels tangible, like poking the surface of a liquid.


    Since nothing else was happening with using a single finger, I took the leap of faith and jumped in.


    I was thus unprepared for the feeling of my entire body burning up.


    My eyes shot open to see my hands literally on fire, the mes consuming my limbs and disintegrating them instantly, leaving not even ashes behind.


    Oddly, the initial burning sensation was gone but I''m low key panicking at the moment.


    I tried to shake the fire off but it just burned faster, quickly consuming the entire length of my arm.


    The tentacled monster noticed my predicament, "Oh? Did you try to conduit Origin through yourself? How foolish¡­ The mortal body can''t contain the required endurance to sustain it and would spontaneouslybust if they even tried."


    Oh great¡­ So am I going to die again? Can''t believe I''ll die to another mistake of mine once more¡­ Oh whatever, I will just use my soul anchor and reform back on the Earthen ne.


    I guess I should just make sure that¡­ Wait a minute¡­ The burnt off parts are reappearing?


    Sure enough, my hands had reappeared at thest location they were before being burnt off and I could still feel them even though they were currently detached.


    Before I could confirm the rest of my body, the fire had reached my head and my vision went ck.


    Even then, I could still feel the rest of my body moving around.


    Another few seconds passed and my vision came back, my hearing returning a split secondter with a loud pop to hear the tentacled thing growling in the background.


    "... to shed. How mundane. But even so how many times would you need to do it before you return?"


    Huh¡­ So I was basically recing my old flesh with new ones? Perhaps the Origin knew this body was insufficient and automatically granted me a new one?


    Was this what the olddy was aiming for all this while?


    Just when I thought about it, a few words appeared in the air.


    "Have Fun~~"


    As the words faded away, I turned back to the tentacled monster, my body now channeling the more concentrated Origin within myself.


    Seems like this was enough to bypass its nullification field.


    The monster only had time to utter a word of "wait" before I stretched my arms out and ripped a few of its tentacles off.


    Hmmm¡­ I suppose this works for me~~

 Chapter 312 - Extra Bath Time

    (MC POV)


    I teleported myself back to the beach, making sure I waspletely clean before doing so.


    ??


    After that tentacled thing finally died, the whole space had warped to copse within itself, dumping me back onto the pce garden.


    Luckily, no one was around to see that so I slipped away from there as soon as I could.


    Dusting myself off, I got ready to head back towards the vi,pleting the ruse that I had only been out for ate night stroll along the beach.


    I was fully expecting the beach to be empty so I was quite surprised when I heard voicesing from my left when I reached the stairs.


    "Do you think we should help him?"


    "What if this is Master''s punishment for something he did?"


    "I think we should just leave him be."


    "Ummm¡­ This is really all just a misunderstanding you know? Could you just help me out?"


    "Yeah, I think we should just leave him there."


    I followed the voices to see the four youkai maids standing over whom I recognised as Brendan, still buried in the sand.


    Ah¡­ I knew I forgot something¡­


    I cleared my throat to get their attention.


    The four of them reacted rather unexpectedly, all of them leaping back and pulling out a weapon to face my direction.


    I guess it should be expected that the servants here are also trained inbat to serve as bodyguards for the Royal Family, though Gamma had already proven herself to be a capable fighter.


    Once they saw me, they hastily lowered their weapons and bowed, "Forgive our insolence, Master!"


    I waved my hand at them, "Don''t mind it. It''s normal to be wary of someone sneaking up on you in the middle of the night."


    They thanked me profusely before I lowered my gaze at Brendan who was making rather pitiful gazes at me.


    "M¡­ Master¡­ Help¡­ I don''t know what happened¡­ But I woke up like this..."


    Yeah¡­ No way I''m telling him that Cai Hong had buried him there for fun.


    I reached out my hand and manipted the sand to break away from Brendan, freeing him from his confines.


    "Tha¡­ Thank you¡­ Master¡­" Brendan gasped, though he did not move from his spot.


    I raised an eyebrow at him, "Are you not getting up?"


    Brendan grimaced, "I¡­ It seems like my body''s gone numb from being trapped there for so long¡­"


    I sighed, can''t be helped then. He''s also in this condition partly because of me, so I guess I''ll just bring him to the baths to get him washed up.


    Making my way to him, I lifted Brendan up with my arms in a princess carry to carry him back to the vi.


    Gamma quickly stepped in front of me, "Master, I¡­ I can help you with him."


    I shook my head, "It''s alright, I got him."


    Without waiting for another second, I teleported both of us into my room''s attached bath, depositing Brendan on one of the chairs that was used for washing.


    "You might want to strip out of those swim trunks, no doubt they''re filled to the brim with sand by now," I suggested.


    Brendan nodded and tried to reach for the waistband of his swim trunks, only to groan in pain before his hands dropped back down to his sides.


    "Still no good?"


    Brendan shook his head with a sigh.


    I guess there''s no helping it, it''s the duty of the Master to help his disciples after all.


    I got down to help strip him of his swim trunks.


    Brendan was surprised by my action and quickly shook his head, "Ah¡­ Ah¡­ Master! I¡­ I''ll deal with it myselfter! You really don''t need to!"


    I raised an eyebrow at him, "What''s wrong? We''re both guys here so no need to be reserved."


    "That¡­ That isn''t the issue here, Master¡­"


    "Oh? Then are you perhaps¡­ Shy?"


    "Let''s¡­ Let''s just say that I am¡­" Brendan sighed, sneaking a nce towards the door for some reason.


    I shrugged, "We''ll still need to get you cleaned up though. I''ll just do your back for you and you take care of the rest, how about that?"


    Brendan hesitated for a moment before nodding his head, "P¡­ Please, Master."


    I took one of the buckets of water and poured over him slowly, watching the water cascade off his back to wash off the sand.


    "Woah!" Brendan yelped, recoiling in surprise.


    "Too cold?" I asked.


    "Ye¡­. Yeah¡­" He shivered, wrapping his arms around himself.


    "Oops, my bad. Forgot to check the water first."


    I heated the water up before pouring it over him, the alchemist letting out sigh of relief as the warm water wahed over him.


    With the bucket emptied, I took one of the clean washcloths and began scrubbing his back, making sure to get all the dirt and grime off my disciple''s skin.


    "Is this too hard?"


    He groaned, "No Master¡­ It feels nice."


    "Alright, just tell me if it hurts."


    I continued with my scrubbing until I found the current position a little ufortable, since I had to stay in a squatting position.


    I stood back up and tapped his shoulder, "Do you mind bending over? It''s a little bit easier for me to reach you if you do."


    "Of¡­ Of course," Brendan obliged withoutint. "Is this better?"


    "Yeah, just need to get it nice and wet."


    Just when I finished soaking the washcloth to continue with my scrubbing, the bathroom door was thrown open and Diao Chan immediately screamed, "Master!! I can be on top too if you want!!!"


    Brendan and I turned to look at the door to see all my disciples and my sisters there, all of them dressed in rather revealing lingerie.


    Odriana tilted her head, her sketchbook still held in her hands, "Ara? Was my dear little brother not indulging his carnal desires with Brendan?"


    "You''re mistaken. We left Brendan back at the beach and I just took him back here from there," I exined.


    All of them looked from me, to Brendan, then to each other, taking a second for their faces to change into one of horror.


    "Wepletely forgot!!" They screamed.


    Well, I forgot as well, but no reason to tell them that.


    I nodded, "Yep, so now he''s a little bit weak from being stuck in the sand for so long so I''m helping him wash his back."


    Lian Li poked her fingers together sheepishly, "Oh¡­ We heard¡­ Umm¡­ We thought¡­"


    I waved my hand at them, "Yes, yes. I know you girls have a vivid sense of imagination. Why don''t you all wait for me in the bed, I''ll just finish up with Brendan and we can all go to sleep and y more tomorrow?"


    A chorus of "Yes, Master" echoed from them as they filed out of the bathroom, a few of them stealing nces over their shoulders as they did so.


    I even saw Odriana sketching something quickly before leaving and I could guess what the content of her sketch was.


    "I see why you wanted to keep the pants on," I sighed.


    Brendan only nodded with a strained smile.


    "Oh well, must be hard for you too, being the only guy here. Tell me if you need some help with relieving yourself and I''ll see what I can do."


    Brendan turned to me with widened eyes.


    "Yeah, I know of a few brothels in Jin city, but don''t make it a habit of it though."


    "Oh¡­ I er¡­ I''ll keep that in mind Master," Brendan muttered, seemingly both relieved and disappointed at the same time.


    Hmmm¡­ Not sure what he was expecting but I better finish up here and get back to my girls, no telling what they might be saying or doing while I''m gone.

 Chapter 313 - Morning Greetings

    (Kiyomi POV)


    I awoke to the sound of birds chirping outside the room.


    ??


    Feeling a breeze blow from the open window, I realised that I waspletely nude aside from the white stockings that I still wore, the floor around the bed littered with various articles of discarded clothing.


    Looking around me, all the girls were in simr states of undress, still asleep.


    My dear sister wasying beside me, hugging one of my tails while ria was hugging one of hers, mumbling something about marshmallows.


    I heard the sound of sshing water followed by the creaking sound of a door opening. Looking to the side, Master had just appeared from the bath, His gloriously toned body on full disy.


    Licking my lips, I remembered the activities we had the night before, especially how¡­ Virile¡­ Master was.


    I admit I thought all the girls together might prove a challenge for Master, but Master had just simply put us in our ce, showing who really was the one in charge.


    Master noticed me ogling at Him and came to my side with a grin.


    "Slept well?"


    "Yes, Master."


    Master bent down and I pulled Him in for a kiss greedily, sucking on the bottom of His lips.


    We shared the kiss for a full minute before Master pulled back, a bridge of saliva hanging in the space between us.


    I licked my lips, enjoying the lingering taste of Master that was still there.


    Master nted another loving kiss on my forehead before standing back up and stretching, "I''ll go get changed and check on Cai Hong, I''ll see you girls at breakfast."


    Master escaped from my grasp before I could pull Him back, it was a pity since I wouldn''t have minded if Master wanted to go another round with me.


    I felt something shift under the nket and Lian Li popped out from underneath, yawning loudly.


    Seeing that I was awake she mumbled a good morning beforeying her head on top of my chest, her cheek resting against my left breast.


    "Any ns for today?" I asked the golden haired girl.


    She blinked at me, "Mmm¡­ I wouldn''t mind going back to swim again. There is an ind off the coast that looked rather interesting."


    "Oh? How so?"


    She tapped her chin with a finger, "I can''t say for sure, but I thought I felt some traces of Quarksing from there. And since it was quite far away, it meant something big must have happened for me to feel it."


    I frowned, "Perhaps we should ask Master about it. I don''t think such a thing would go unnoticed by Master either."


    Lian Li nodded before yawning again, "Ahn¡­ Master said He was going to check on Cai Hong right?"


    "Oh? You were awake for that?"


    "Mmhmm¡­ Very nice kiss I might say, I was a little jealous~ Do you mind if I taste some?"


    I shrugged a go ahead and she immediatelytched her lips onto mine, her tongue licking all over my lips for a good minute before pulling away with a satisfied sigh.


    "Mmmm~ I need to ask Master for a direct er~" She sighed contentedly. "Should we wake the rest up?"


    "We already are~" Manami giggled while brushing my tail, the other girls smiling behind her. "Won''t my little Kiyomi give her big sister a wake up kiss too?"


    Typical of my dear sister but I know she wouldn''t stop until I acquiesced to her so I just leaned forward. She pulled me in and I gave her the kiss she wanted, my sister going so far as to shove her tongue into my mouth too.


    Only when she was satisfied did she release me with a moan, "Ahhh~ I could still taste Master on you~~ Thank you for the meal~"


    Before the others could start suggesting to taste Master on me, I quickly rolled out of bed, ignoring the groans of protest from the other girls.


    "Master said He will meet us for breakfast, I suggest not to keep Master waiting."


    My words brought them to their senses pretty quickly and we made our way to our own room to get changed, making sure to pick up all the articles of clothing we had thrown on the floor the previous night.


    Since Brendan and Cai Hong were not in the room when we entered, Master most likely brought them to the dining area already.


    Changing our clothes in record time, we made our way downstairs as a group.


    The servants were in the midst of serving the food while Master, Brendan and Cai Hong were already seated around the table.


    "Oh, good morning girls," Master greeted us with a smile.


    All of us gave our morning greetings before taking a seat at the table, allowing the servants to serve us.


    The breakfast was a simple one, consisting of buttered toast, eggs and ham. This was rather surprising since I would have expected a much morevish spread considering the Jin Royalty would have eaten here.


    "I made the breakfast today," Master said offhandedly. "Took some convincing of the servants to let me do it but well, I thought you guys might like it."


    Our eyes widened and we immediately started digging in.


    Huaaa~~ This¡­ This is bliss~~ The buttered toast and the peppered ham were the perfectbination of sweetness and spice! The eggs were also cooked to perfection, the egg yolk and whites so fluffy it almost seemed like a shame to break them...


    Eating them together¡­ Mmmm~~ The absolute sense of fulfillment~


    As expected of Master!


    Alpha came from the kitchen and bowed, "Master, may I know your ns for today so we can better serve you?"


    Master fed Cai Hong a piece of bread, the loli dragon giggling as she bit into it, "Hmmm¡­ I don''t really have anything much in mind. Do you guys have something you want to do?"


    I nced at Lian Li, the girl catching my eye with her mouth stuffed full of food.


    She took the time to swallow before asking, "Master, did you feel a slight disturbance in the Quarks from an ind off the coast yesterday?"


    "Hmm? You felt it too?" Master asked, clearly surprised.


    Lian Li poked her fingers together meekly, "Ummm¡­ Yes¡­ It was after sundown that I felt something stir there¡­ Though I''m not sure what it was exactly..."


    Master took a moment to think, "Since you''re bringing this up, I''m guessing you want to go check the ce out?"


    The golden haired girl nodded her head.


    Master turned to look at us, "What about you all? Up for some ind exploration?"


    "Ufufufu~ I am fine as long as Master is there~" Manami giggled, dabbing her lips delicately with a napkin.


    "Mnn! Cai Hong go on adventure with Papa!" The loli dragon cheered, bouncing on Master''sp.


    "Mmmm¡­ It''s the same for us," Eris nodded in agreement while cutting up pieces of ham to stuff in her mouth.


    Diao Chan was visibly drooling, "Hehe¡­ Bushes¡­ Outdoors¡­ Open air¡­ Ehehe..."


    Brendan also nodded his head, "Whatever caused the disturbance that Master and sister Lian Li felt¡­ I think it should be worth checking out too."


    "I am also in agreement. Something that powerful must warrant some amount of caution on our part," Imented.


    ria giggled, "Ehehe~ It''s a camping trip with Onii-sama!"


    "Fufu~ A little change in scenery would be nice too," Odriana smirked, though I''m not sure what kind of scenery she could be referring to.


    "Umu, in that case, we shall go visit that ind." Master decided. "Would there be a boat here by any chance?"


    Alpha bowed, "We do. The Royal Family uses a sloop moored on the other side of the cliffs for their fishing trips."


    Oh? As expected of Alpha to have already scouted the entire ce.


    "Very well then. We can also take this chance to go fishing too. Let''s go there after our breakfast."


    "Yes Master."


    Hmmm¡­ Something tells me that this would be much more than just a simple fishing trip though¡­

 Chapter 314 - Just A Normal Fishing Trip

    (MC POV)


    We had set off from the harbour at sunrise, all of us dressed in our swimming attire. It seems like the girls had brought various different swimsuits that they could change into at any time.


    ??


    The sloop was captained by the four youkai maids who seemed extremely at ease in controlling the vessel.


    The ind itself was a short distance away from the maind, the sloop reaching it in about half an hour and it wasrger than I thought it would be.


    The thick forest in its centre showed no signs of civilization and sailing around the ind took us close to an hour or two.


    Yesterday, while we had been preparing to return back to the vi at sunset, there was the unmistakable feeling of an Elemental Quark burst, suggesting someone, or maybe even something, was doing something big on this ind.


    Yet now when we''re so close to it, it feltpletely normal without any trace of rampaging Quarks.


    In the end, we decided to just spend the day fishing and swimming around the ship after anchoring a distance away from the ind.


    Lian Li, Eris and ria had predictably opted to go for another swim, while Manami and Kiyomi had decided to stay on the ship to rx, stating something about annoying wet fur.


    Brendan had also joined the swimming group, seeing how he didn''t manage to do that yesterday, the poor boy.


    Diao Chan busied herself with getting a tan and was not at all shy about baring herself to me on the ship''s deck.


    Alpha and the rest took up the task of cleaning the ship, making a point of ignoring the naked girl on the deck. I guess those are professionals for you. Either that, or they''ve already seen this kind of event before which is quite unnerving to know.


    Of course, my witch wanted me to put the skin lotion on her but since Cai Hong was there, I got Manami to do it in my stead, the fox youkai more than happy to obey.


    Off to the side was Odriana who had brought her entire set of paint and canvas, settling herself down on a stool to start painting with a serene smile on her face. Hard to remember she was still an artist at heart with all the unsafe content she had been creating.


    That left Cai Hong and I to enjoy the fishing part by ourselves.


    I took care to tell the swimmers not to swim on the side of the ship we would be fishing from, so there should not be any problems with that.


    Standing by the edge of the boat with Cai Hong beside me, I made two fishing rods for the both of us to use.


    "Papa catch fishie?" Cai Hong asked while sucking on a finger.


    "Mmhmm, Cai Hong can catch fishies too."


    "Yayy~~"


    Finished with the setting of the lure, I handed the rod to Cai Hong and taught her how to hold it and to reel it in case of a catch. Of course, if she does get one, I would be there to make sure she doesn''t get pulled in.


    I held Cai Hong''s waist as she swung the rod out to throw the line, the loli dragon watching in fascination as the hook soared through the air before plunging into the water with a soft ''plonk''.


    Cai Hong turned back to me with sparkly eyes, "Papa! Again! Again!"


    I chuckled and passed her my fishing rod for her to throw.


    I held her once more as she threw the line again, the little dragon giggling the entire time.


    The hook hit the water with another plop, my cute loli dragon looking up at me with sparkly eyes wanting to be praised.


    Of course I gave her the headpats she deserved.


    "Ehehehe~ Papa! Fishie wille?"


    I nodded, "Just hold on to it and the fish wille soon."


    I lifted her up to ce her firmly on the side of the boat, using an inscription to make sure she does not fall off by ident.


    With that done, I took my own rod and sat beside her, Cai Hong immediately moving to lean against me.


    "Muuu~ Papa is warm~"


    I patted her head and enjoyed the tranquility of today.


    The sounds of the girls'' squeals of joy apanied with the sound of sshing water echoed behind me.


    I could sense that Diao Chan wasying on her stomach on the deck while Manami and Kiyomi were seated a distance away with a book in both their hands, their tails entwined with each other''s.


    I ignored the fact that those books in their hands were obviously of an erotic nature that were drawn by Odriana with myself on the covers.


    Alpha approached my side with a serving cart, an assortment of tea and cakes spread out on top of it.


    "Master, please enjoy the refreshments. The cakes were made by Mistress Eris specially for you," She bowed.


    "Oh? Eris made these?"


    "Yes, Master. She would like to know what you think about it so that she can improve on them."


    "How diligent," I praised.


    Eris must have made themst night while I was away as a thank you for the cake I gave her. She ended up sharing the cake with the girls anyway since I did bake her a rather big one.


    "And the tea?"


    She bowed her head, "I made those. If it is not to your liking, Master, please let me know."


    I picked up a strawberry tart and bit into it, enjoying the sweetness that filled my mouth before passing the rest to Cai Hong .


    She epted it with both hands and nted a kiss on my cheek, "I wuv you, Papa!"


    So cute.


    Alpha handed me a cup of tea and I sipped it, feeling the warmth spread throughout my body. It wasn''t as good as Manami''s but it was a very close second, almost like Manami had taught her how to make it which I wouldn''t be surprised if she actually did.


    "They are all delicious," Iplimented.


    "I am honored, Master. Please call for me if you require anything else." The wolf youkai bowed again before leaving us.


    Yep, this is the simple life that I wanted. Just my disciples and I enjoying ourselves on a perfect, sunny day.


    Just as I reached down to pick up another pastry for us to enjoy, the end of Cai Hong''s line tugged.


    "Mnnn?! Papa! Papa! Cai Hong got one! Fishie! Fishie!"


    Cai Hong stuffed the rest of the strawberry tart into her mouth before holding the fishing rod with both hands, her entire body leaning back to pull at whatever bit her bait.


    I was at her side and holding her steady immediately, making sure she won''t get dragged into the water by what she caught.


    The rod bent at an angle that I thought it would break, but with my strengthening inscription, it stayed strong even as the wood began to creak.


    With my help, Cai Hong began reeling in her catch, all the while still munching on the strawberry tart that was still in her mouth.


    Feeling that her catch was close, Cai Hong heaved and swung her rod upwards, causing something to explode out of the water in front of us.


    A giant octopus-like thing was floating in front of our ship, it''s size easily double of our vessel. Each of its many tentacles could smash our ship easily if it wanted to.


    It''s eyes lowered to re at us, the end of Cai Hong''s fishing line hooked on one of its tentacles that was raised in the air.


    Of all things that could have been caught, Cai Hong fished up a Kraken.


    And of course, unaware of the danger in front of her, my cute loli dragon simply cheered, "Big fishie!"


    Well¡­ At least someone is enjoying herself.

 Chapter 315 - I’ll Just Take These Off Your Hands

    (MC POV)


    The Kraken reared one of its many tentacles, clearly intending to smash our little ship for our offense of hooking it.


    ??


    I was thinking of what I can do with it so it took me a second longer to deploy the barrier that deflected its tentacle away from us, letting it smash harmlessly into the water.


    "Master!" My disciples yelled out in rm.


    I raised my hand and waved at them casually, "Don''t worry, I''ll handle this. You guys can just continue with your thing."


    The girls still look a little worried but my smile reassured them enough to let them return to what they were doing before.


    The Kraken reared two of its tentacles this time, probably thinking using more force would break through the barrier.


    Unfortunately for it, the attack yielded simr results.


    "Papa? Big fishie, catch?" Cai Hong pointed, not at all afraid of the giant monster in front of her.


    I scratched my chin, "Mmm¡­ Yes, I was just thinking how it would best be served¡­ Sushi? Or¡­ Ah. I got it."


    The Kraken tried to pick the ship up with one of its tentacles but Imade a shing motion with my hand before it could.


    The air de sliced through its limb cleanly and I stored the giant tentacle into my storage ring before it could sink to the bottom of the sea.


    It took a second for the Kraken to register its pain, the monster thrashing its limbs around the water in every direction.


    We were still protected by my barrier so there was no worry about it affecting us, even the waves that its thrashing generated simply went around my barrier without affecting us.


    I was giving it the chance to run with its life since I already got what I wanted.


    Unfortunately, I seem to have expected too much from it since it tried to attack again, using another of its tentacles to try and sweep us away from the side this time.


    I reached out my hand and froze it, snapping that particr limb off its body before it could even reach five metres of us.


    The frozen tentacle sunk into the watery depths and I took the chance to store it into my ring as well.


    Probably blinded with rage, the Kraken still tried to attack us, lifting two more of its tentacles into the air to smash down on top of us.


    Really now, does it not know that it is insanity to keep doing the same thing over and over again expecting things to change?


    Deciding that I could do with a bit of a ir, I summoned my greatsword and hefted it over my shoulder, using the thrusters to st myself up into the air before performing a somersault.


    The de easily cut through both of the tentacles and sent them crashing down on both sides of our ship, giving me the perfect ''crashing waves'' background as Inded back on the ship''s deck with a three pointnding.


    Of course, I did not forget to store those two tentacles in my ring as well.


    Cai Hong was pping enthusiastically and jumping up and down at my disy, "Papa! So cool!"


    Heh, of course I did that for my dear disciples'' entertainment. We are, after all, on a vacation are we not?


    Come on now,paring the Kraken to that other abyssal tentacle monster? The Kraken''s basically a neutered chihuahua that only knows how to barkpared to that thing, there was no danger from the start.


    At this point, the Kraken seemed to have understood how outmatched it was and stopped its attacks, swimming a few meters back.


    Its eyes lowered to re at me and I held its gaze, lifting an eyebrow to dare it to try something again.


    It lifted the tentacles that were cut off into the air, the wound was already in the midst of closing up and they would regenerate new ones if left undisturbed for several days.


    The Kraken turned its gaze towards its chopped off appendages before looking back at me, as though asking forpensation.


    I simply tilted my head and frowned in response. It must be delusional to think it will get something for attacking us like that.


    Getting the message, it let out a low growl and sank halfway back into the sea, swimming away for quite a distance before finally submerging into the depths fully.


    Oh, what? Were you expecting some kind of lewd tentacle event?


    Please, that won''t happen with me around. Unless I''m the one that''s controlling the tentacles and the girls consent to it of course. Speaking of which, didn''t Diao Chan make a Spell like that?


    "Master¡­ Stared it down?" I heard Kiyomi mutter behind me.


    "As expected of Master~" Manami giggled.


    Cai Hong hugged my leg, "Papa! So cool!"


    "Hehe~ Tentacles¡­ I wonder if Master¡­" Diao Chan whispered under her breath.


    "Master, what were you nning to do with its tentacles?" Alpha asked.


    Oh? Quite sharp of her to notice that, not that I was hiding it or anything.


    "Well, I''m nning to make something really nice but I haven''t got all the ingredients yet. I''m afraid all of you will have to wait for now," I chuckled.


    And predictably, with Diao Chan around, that line of thought strayed into the more lewd territory.


    "Master! I don''t mind doing it raw! I mastered the Spell enough to fully control the tentacles already! They can even shift into anything like--"


    I flicked her on the forehead before she couldplete her sentence.


    Really now, what am I supposed to do with this girl? Do I even need to mention that she is still in the nude?


    I suppose it''s a good thing that Cai Hong had already asked me before on Diao Chan''s perversion in the past, I already managed to convince her that it was just Diao Chan''s personality and that she shouldn''t learn from her.


    Now Cai Hong just thinks that Diao Chan has special circumstances and doesn''t think too much about what the perverted witch does anymore.


    Unfortunately, Diao Chan found out about that fact which led to her being much more open with her actions than before, though I still restrict her words when around Cai Hong. Thus, the plethora of forehead flicks.


    Eris pulled herself above the ship''s railing in excitement, "Is it a new type of food, Master?!"


    Before I could even answer her, ria had popped up beside her with a huge grin on her face.


    "If it''s octopus, of course it''s going to be Takoyaki! Am I right, Onii-sama?!"


    Oh right, I almost forgot she brought in the food culture to her town too.


    In that case¡­


    "You don''t happen to have any dashi or bonito kes, do you?" I asked.


    She poked her fingers together with a face of regret, "Sorry Onii-sama¡­ But our town is too far ind to make much progress towards the seafood side of things¡­"


    Ah, understandable.


    She quickly perked up, "But I know how to make them! This is why we came for this fishing trip right?! I knew Onii-sama was regaining his memories!"


    Well, actually no but I don''t see a reason to refute her right now since there''s a more important matter at hand.


    I gave a wry smile, "In that case, we better get to fishing then. I''ll need some fish to be processed into the ingredients I''ll need to use, can''t make the new food without them."


    "Yes Master! Leave it to us!" Everyone saluted before either grabbing a fishing pole or diving into the ocean''s depths in search of prey.


    Seems like the prospect of delicious food really does unites people quickly huh?


    Though it wasn''t my goal from the start, I suppose I would just treat the girls to some seafood today after they are done with their catch.

 Chapter 316 - Hunting And Hunted

    (MC POV)


    "Careful, it''s hot."


    ??


    "Ahhnn~"


    I fed the takoyaki to each of my disciples and sisters individually with a toothpick, all of them making faces of pure pleasure as they munched on them. They had insisted I fed them as a reward for getting the ingredients, but honestly I would have done it without that as the reason anyway.


    "Good huh?"


    "Absolutely heavenly Master~" My disciples squealed.


    "Mmmm!! This is like what Onii-sama described to me!" ria moaned. "The puffiness¡­ How it fills up my mouth¡­ It''s absolutely wonderful!"


    "That''s good to hear," I chuckled, using the metal picks to start flipping the next batch of takoyaki balls.


    It was quite fortunate to have Quarks to speed up the ingredients'' processing time, otherwise I wouldn''t have been able to make these for my disciples today.


    Right now, all of us had gone ashore on the ind while the servants stayed behind on the ship that was anchored just a distance away from us.


    Of course, I gave Alpha, Beta, Gamma and Delta their share of food as well, no reason for them to be left out of it. They have been working hard after all.


    Judging by the really suggestive moansing from the ship, I think they were also enjoying the food I gave them too.


    The girls and Brendan had been a little too enthusiastic about their fishing so now we had quite a bit left over.?I was a little bit worried that we might have harmed the ecosystem here but they assured me that it was no problem.


    How they were so sure of that I do not know, but I trust my disciples.


    The n now was to have a barbecue dinner on the ind before we returned back to the vi in a slow, rxing night cruise.


    Brendan was in the midst of helping set up the barbecue pit, piling the stones in a rectangr shape for the pit while stuffing the charcoal in the space between.


    Of course, he had his fill of takoyaki as well, though it was rather disturbing to hear him make the moaning noises so I''ll leave it at that.


    "Master, what will we be having for the barbecue?" Eris asked, clearly interested in tasting even more food.


    I thought for a bit, "Hmm¡­ I was considering using the meat I have in my storage ring and the seafood we got here. Though perhaps since it''s still early, we could go hunt for some game in the forest too if you guys are up for it?"


    "Ara? That is a splendid idea, Master! It''s always fun to hunt~" Manami giggled, her tails wagging behind her.


    Kiyomi also nodded her head, "Yes. Hunting does get the appetite flowing."


    Ah yes, the fox youkais love their hunts, especially the one where they hunt for their mate.


    "Oh hoh?! That sounds fun yeah! Let''s get a huntin'' game goin'' wadda ya say?" Eris suggested, materializing her sword in her hands.


    "Oh yes! A wild hunt! I even brought the tools!" ria pulled out a crossbow and several knives from god knows where, showing it off proudly.


    "Fufu~ It will be an interesting experience indeed," Odriana nodded, though her hands were her sketchbook and drawing tools.


    I raised my eyebrow at them, "Well¡­ Need I remind you girls that you''re all in swimsuits? I don''t think that''s a great attire to be crawling through the forest."


    Lian Li smiled, "It will be fine Master. You worry too much."


    "Yes! We will bring back the best game that we can find for you, Master!" Diao Chan proimed before poking her fingers together. "Then¡­ Maybe¡­ We can just go into the forest with just the two of us and¡­ and¡­"


    I flicked her forehead to stop her from finishing her words.


    Well, it''s quite obvious they all just want me to spoil them even more with my cooking. Not that I''mining much though since seeing them enjoy it is a boon for me.


    "Alright. Be back here before night falls and call me if anything happens."


    "Yes, Master!"


    Cai Hong quickly raised her hand, her cheeks stuffed full of takoyaki with the sauce all over her cute cheeks, "Cwai Hwong gwo twoo!"


    I used a napkin to wipe her clean and shook my head, "No, Cai Hong stay here. The forest may be dangerous."


    She swallowed and pouted, "Buuu~ Cai Hong want ''adwenchure''!"


    Ahhh¡­ If she makes a face like that, it''s hard for me to say no...


    Manami smiled, knowing my predicament, "I will take care of little Cai Hong Master."


    "Fine¡­ Stay close to your big sister ok? No wandering off alone."


    "Okies~~"


    Giving the girls a few final words of caution, I let them run off into the forest to let them begin their little hunting game.


    I already did a preliminary scan of the ind when the ship had sailed around it and the most dangerous thing I found were wild bears. My girls should not be in any danger and my inscriptions would still protect them in the worst case scenario anyway.


    I turned my attention back to my grill, picking up the freshly made takoyaki balls to deposit them on a te for myself, topping it off with mayonnaise.


    Making my way to Brendan, I watched himy thest of the stone toplete the foundation of the pit, the alchemist looking quite proud of himself.


    "Want one?" I asked, offering him a takoyaki on a stick.


    "Oh, thank you, Master."


    He opened wide and bit it, the white cream of mayonnaise staining the edges of his lips.


    "Mmm¡­ Delicious, Master," Heplimented while licking his lips, though that action merely smeared the white cream all over the sides of his mouth.


    I helped him wipe his mouth clean before turning to inspect the pit.


    "Mmm, this would do. Ever barbecued before?"


    "Can''t say I have, Master."


    "Well, you''ll love it," I grinned,ying the metal rack across the opening.


    Brendan smiled wryly, "I doubt anything Master makes could be hated."


    "That''s not what I meant," Iughed, igniting the charcoal with a snap of my fingers. "It''s the barbecuing itself that you''ll enjoy."


    Brendan watched the fire grow while I prepped the fishes I would be grilling alongside the condiments and vegetables. Even if this might be a simple barbecue, there was no way I wouldn''t make it as good as possible for my cute disciples.


    "Should I also join the hunt, Master?" Brendan suggested.


    "Nah, the girls are enough. Don''t want to actually kill off all the fauna here you know?"


    "Ah¡­ That is true," He chuckled. "In that case, let me get more firewood then."


    "Mnn, that would help. Thanks."


    Brendan left me to enter the forest as well, searching for wood that can serve as fuel for the fire.


    Using fire generated from our Quarks is an option to keep it alight, of course, but that would remove the barbecue scent from the food which defeats the purpose of this entirely.


    In addition, I could also age the wood to enhance the smell of what I cook, something I would be sure to exploitter.


    Speaking of which, I should invite the youkai maids to join us as well, the more people in a barbecue, the better the food will taste as they say.


    Just as I thought about it, there was the sound of a thunderp in the forest that startled several birds into flight.


    Huh¡­ I think using lightning to hunt is a little too excessive now, don''t you think? Not to mention it would scare the other animals away and make it harder to hunt...


    I guess I never did teach them outdoor survival much, something I might n to do when next given the chance.


    Just as I looked up to see the sun dip below the horizon, I felt the st of Quarks that was simr to the one I felt yesterday propagate from within the forest.


    I immediately extended my senses to encapste the ind.


    To my horror, every single one of my disciples and sisters had vanished from the forest without a trace, even the animals were gone too.


    This is not good.

 Chapter 317 - Silence Atop A Hill

    (Lian Li POV)


    I knew something was wrong the moment the air around me shifted.


    ??


    This time, the st of Quarks was right behind me and deeper into the ind so there was no mistaking that I felt it.


    The sun had already set so the forest had been engulfed in darkness, the ce dark enough that I could only see as far as I could stretch my hands.


    I let the boar I just killed drop to the ground with a soft thump, my senses alert.


    All of us had decided to split up since it would be counterproductive to stick together in a hunt, but now I wished we had chosen to move as a group instead.


    At least Cai Hong should still be with Manami but I worry more for Master''s sisters.


    Facing such an unexpected event, Manami should have tried to connect all of us telepathically but since she did not, it most likely means she could not do so for some reason.


    Letting a spark of lightning sh across my fingers, I confirmed that Quark usage is possible, so most likely something else is preventing ourmunication. Maybe I''m the only one that was sent here?


    I tried to fly above the trees, only to encounter an invisible barrier the moment I reached the space slightly above the forest canopy, preventing me from going any further.


    A little irked at it, I charged my fist with Divine Lightning and punched at the invisible barrier.


    My lightning exploded against the empty space without leaving a mark, the barrier seemingly still in perfect condition.


    Seems like brute force is out of the question.


    I floated down to the forest ground, intending to take some time and consider my options when I noticed the boar carcass I had dropped moments ago was missing.


    Damn it, I knew I should have just stored it in my storage ring straight away...


    My first thought was that there was another predator nearby that stole my kill, but I doubt any natural beast would havee close after hearing the thunder from me.


    Coupled with the fact that it disappeared literally right under my nose, it probably means that there''s something abnormal around.


    With that thought in mind, staying here would be the worst choice since it might still be nearby and dealing with unknowns would be disadvantageous to me.


    I floated up to just below the tree branches and sted off in the direction of the beach, using a ball of light to illuminate my path, my main goal being getting out of the forest.


    It took me flying continuously for a minute to realise that I was going in circles.


    I stopped in midair, looking down at the indentation on the ground that I had made earlier when I leapt into the air a minute ago.


    Charging a bolt of lightning, I struck the ground to create a charred patch of dirt before flying forward again.


    Less than half a minute passed before I encountered a charred patch of dirt in the ground in front of me.


    I frowned, choosing to fly past it but this time counting the seconds before I saw it again.


    The number went up to twenty-five before I returned and this time I flew in the other direction, repeating my earlier action.


    I reached to twenty-five again but this time I saw no more charred ground on my flight path.


    At least I''m not trapped in a perpetual cycle, but that also means whatever is causing this does not want me to leave and I do not know how to break out of this...


    Without any other choice, I followed a small animal trail deeper into the forest, paying close attention to the trees around me.


    The path twisted and turned, eventually leading me to a small hill where arge mansionplete with a garden was standing.


    The building itself was quite opulent and looked very well cared for, a clear contrast to the gardens in front of it that looked overgrown and neglected.


    Light shone from most of the windows but there was no sounding from the building, making the entire hilltop silent.


    Master did not teach me to be stupid, I knew this ce was definitely suspicious from a single nce.


    I flew around it, trying to look through the ss windows but they were either covered with a thick curtain or had frosted ss on them, preventing me from taking a peek through them.


    Landing back on the mansion''s front porch, I considered blowing up the entire building but decided not to, just in case the people inside were innocent and I ended up bringing trouble for Master.


    Without anything else to go on, I decided to at least make contact with the denizens of the mansion, maybe at least find out if they are aware of the phenomenon.


    Fully aware that I was still in my swimsuit, I walked up to the door and knocked on it politely.


    The door creaked open from the force of my knock, it seems like whoeverst opened the door did not close it properly and left the door utched.


    The corridor behind it waspletely empty, its length brightly lit with several chandeliers hanging above the ceiling while various expensive paintings decorated the walls. It was quite obvious that the ce belonged to someone with an exceedinglyrge amount of money.


    Maybe this was another vi for the Royal Family that Guiying did not tell us about?


    I stepped through the doorway, realising that there was the sound ofughter and clinking of ssesing from within, as though there was some sort of ball happening in the building.


    I followed the sounds of music and voices towards a set of grand double doors near the back of the corridor. After confirming that the sounds were indeeding from right behind the door, my hands reached down to grasp the handle.


    The door was surprisingly heavy and took me a bit of strength to pull it open.


    Peering around the corner, I was surprised by what I saw.


    The sounds of music andughter had disappeared into thin air and the entire room was dark and foreboding. Every single piece of furniture within the room looked rotted and broken, as though it has been there for several decades.


    I stuck my head back out, only to realise that the corridor I was in was bathed in darkness as well, the previously opulent room now one of rotted wood and broken doors.


    The door at the main entrance was also closed shut, which was worrying since I neither remembered hearing it close nor closed it myself when I entered.


    *Creeaaak~*


    Ever so slowly, one of the doors to the right of the entrance swung inwards on its own, the door itself hanging by a single hinge.


    I turned back to look into the hall that I had initially thought the party was being held in, only toe face to face with a brick wall.


    Reaching up my free hand, I rapped my knuckles against it to check that it was indeed not an illusion.


    As though on cue, the sound of a young girl''sughter came from the recently opened door behind me.


    How interesting.


    So this thing wants to y hmmm? First stealing the kill I made specifically for Master¡­ Then doing this stupid little trick to separate Master and I from our enjoyable vacation¡­


    Hahaha! How amusing! Ahahahahaha!!


    When I get my hands on the little piece of shit that dared to set this up¡­ I''LL RIP THEIR DAMN HEAD OFF!!


    HAHAHAHAHA!!


    We''ll see who isughing then?!!


    You want me to go in that room? HAHAHAHA!!


    Fine! I''m going toe kill you!!

 Chapter 318 - Weeping Fox

    (Manami POV)


    My tails twitched as I sniffed the air, trying to figure out what was different after the st of Quarks.


    ??


    The first thing I noticed was the staleness in the air, like something was dead nearby.


    I felt a pull on my sleeve.


    "Big sis Manami? Weird feeling?" Cai Hong muttered, her eyes looking towards the deeper parts of the forest.


    "Ara? What does little Cai Hong feel?"


    She tilted her head, "Muu¡­ Like Papa is very far away? Will Papa be ok?"


    I patted her head to reassure her, a little bit regretful that my sister was not with me since we had wanted to hunt separately.


    Cai Hong had wanted to run off on her own too and while nothing in the forest could hurt her, Master had entrusted our loli dragon to me so there was no way I would let her go off alone. Being the good girl she was, Cai Hong stuck with me obediently.


    I immediately activated my telepathy Technique, only to find myself unable to link with anyone else except for Cai Hong.


    It was not that something was blocking it, but it felt like everyone else was refusing to receive my call.


    That could mean that Cai Hong and I were brought to another ne of existence by ourselves, most likely a domain of some sort.


    Master would be able to break out of this, but at my current level I am quite helpless and wouldn''t be able to copse this domain no matter how hard I tried.


    I looked towards the direction of the beach, narrowing my eyes at the space in front of me.


    It was faint, but I could see the shimmer of what looks like a mirror, reflecting both mine and Cai Hong''s figures on its surface. No doubt walking into it would just send me back here.


    It was only thanks to my natural night vision that I did not need much light to look around, but I''m worried about the rest who aren''t as fortunate as I was.


    Since there was no point in going back, it would be a better idea for me to destroy the source that was maintaining this domain to free ourselves from it.


    I reached down to hold Cai Hong''s hand in mine, making sure that she would not be separated from me.


    To my surprise, she actually broke out of my grasp and ran deeper into the forest shouting, "Papa! Papa!"


    I shifted my gaze to the path in front of her but there was no one there, much less my most beloved Master.


    I was just about to rush up to Cai Hong to stop her when I heard His voice whisper my name from behind.


    I whirled around, only to see an empty path devoid of Master.


    Immediately, I turned back to see Cai Hong standing a short distance away, looking around while seemingly confused.


    "Daddy? Where daddy go?" The little girl cried.


    I cursed under my breath for falling for the thing''s tricks, but at least even if something were to take Cai Hong away, I would be more worried for the kidnapper than Cai Hong herself.


    Still, it doesn''t change the fact that it managed to distract me with Master''s voice. The fact that the thing dared to imitate Master''s voice¡­ The act itself is already unforgivable¡­


    But if this thing wants to y...


    I went forward and took the little girl''s hand, "Don''t run off like that Cai Hong. We don''t know what else is here."


    "Ok¡­" She muttered, still looking around as though trying to find someone.


    "I guess we should go further into the forest for now, maybe we will find something that can help us."


    The little girl nodded her head, her hand gripping mine more tightly.


    We walked along the small dirt trail that led deeper into the forest, the existence of such a trail having caught my interest in investigating it in the first ce.


    As far as I knew, this ind was supposed to be deserted. For such a dirt path to appear meant someone or something had visited the ind before, either recently or maybe there had been some sort of civilization here in the past.


    Either way, following the path should at least grant us some insight to our predicament at least.


    The two of us were silent throughout the walk, the forest being equally silent. If there were any animals still left around, they were not making a peep of a sound either.


    "Big sister?" The little girl tugged at my hand before pointing towards the side with a finger.


    My gaze shifted to where she was pointing which happens to be the area between a pair of trees.


    I was expecting to see nothing so imagine my surprise when I saw a statue made of stone just standing a distance away, half hidden in the undergrowth. What''s more, the statue was carved in my own likeness as well.


    Before I could take a closer look at it, I felt another tug on my hand which forced me to turn my gaze back to the little girl beside me.


    "Big sister¡­ Sca¡­ Scary¡­"


    I frowned and turned to look at the statue again, only to see an empty space at where the statue had been.


    Ah¡­ I see¡­ It''s that kind of thing.


    Ufufufu~ Another hunter that thinks I am its prey? Two can y at that little game~


    I whipped my head around and sure enough, the statue was there, just a few meters away from me.


    I have to say, the details were quite well done where even the tails looked lifelike.


    Unperturbed by its sudden appearance, I moved towards it and started inspecting it from head to toe, poking at parts of the body with a finger.


    "Big sister¡­" The little girl whined, having refused to move close to the statue and stayed at where I left her.


    "Mmm¡­ Very nice details," I praised the statue before stepping in front of it.


    It made no indication of having heard me.


    I made a show of pressing my chest against the statue''s, smirking, "But my assets are still bigger than yours~ You think you can take my ce with those things? Ufufufu~ You''ll need to work on that~"


    Very, very slightly, the corner of the statue''s eyebrow twitched. The movement was so slight that I could''ve just imagined the whole thing.


    My smirk widened before I stepped back and returned to where I was, keeping my eye on the statue the entire time.


    I reached out my hand, "Come now Cai Hong¡­ We should leave~"


    The little girl ran up and held my hand again, letting me guide her in walking backwards further down the path, keeping my eyes on the statue the entire time.


    It remained there even when it became a small speck in the distance, but after several more steps, I had to blink my eyes. That blink made the statue disappear from where it was,pletely disappearing from my sight.


    Ara, ara~ So whatever that set this up wants to have a hunting game? Ufufufu~ Very well, I shall indulge in it for a little bit. I would even take care of the little one while hunting~


    Let''s see who is the real hunter and prey, hmmm? Especially when you have nowhere to hide...

 Chapter 319 - Well, Well, Well, Well, Well, Well, Well

    (Eris POV)


    Great¡­ Just great! I told ya we shoulda'' just wen'' fer the small one first then the big one! [Bait]


    ??


    Inadequate tribute¡­ [Laverna]


    To serve such a small thing for Master¡­ This one humbly thinks it is not suitable as a tribute as well. The buck would''ve been a better choice than the doe. [Denna]


    I have to agree with the meat head though¡­ Now we''ve lost both of the deer. It''s not looking good for us¡­ [Eris]


    Yeah! If we''re da'' ones who''re gonna go back without a kill, Imma be so pissed! Wait¡­ Who ya callin'' a meat ''ead?! [Bait]


    Try again¡­ [Laverna]


    Mmm¡­ We can probably follow-- [Denna]


    A st of Quarks interrupted my thoughts, the air shifting noticeably.


    My sword immediately appeared in my hands, everyone of me switching into battle mode.


    My eyes darted around to check the area around me, all of my senses tuned for the slightest hint of movement.


    After a few minutes passed with nothing happening, I slowly got out of my stance though my senses still remained alert.


    Only until another minute passed with nothing happening did I rx a little.


    This must be what Lian Li was talking about in the morning. [Eris]


    Mmm¡­ Insidious¡­ [Laverna]


    It is this one''s humble opinion that we should head back to Master. [Denna]


    Heh, I agree with her there. Master woulda know wat'' to do. [Bait]


    Reaching a consensus, we turned towards the way we came and began the trek through the undergrowth in the direction of the beach.


    Since we had been chasing a deer through the bushes, we had inadvertently moved quite deep into the ind.


    The silver lining was that our chase wrought quite a destructive trail so it wasn''t really that hard to follow it back.


    I didn''t manage to walk very far before spotting the behind of a deer that looked like it was grazing just off the trail.


    Hmmm? Isn''t that the buck we were chasing? [Eris]


    Eh? Dat''s right! Hey! Hurry! We coulda bring it back after all! [Bait]


    I unsheathed my sword, preparing to cut it down when the deer keeled over unexpectedly.


    Frowning, I approached it warily until I was right on top of it, looking down at the buck that waspletely still.


    Dead¡­ [Laverna]


    The eyes¡­ They are red and bleeding¡­ [Laverna]


    I switched my gaze to the deer''s head and sure enough, the eyes were blood red and crimson liquid poured out of the corners. Not only that, blood was also starting to pool out of its nose and ears, creating a small puddle underneath its head.


    My sword shed out, cutting off the deer''s head in a single sweeping motion.


    The decapitated deer made no movement even as the head rolled away from the body.


    Was that necessary? [Eris]


    Hey! Ya can''t be too sure ''bout these things! What if it''s cursed or sumthin''? [Bait]


    Fair enough. [Eris]


    Cause of death¡­? [Laverna]


    This one thinks it has something to do with the brain¡­ Though we might need to cut it open to be sure. [Denna]


    No need for that. I don''t think we would be presenting this as tribute for Master. [Eris]


    Agreed¡­ [Laverna] [Denna] [Bait]


    In that case, let us continue back to the beach. [Eris]


    Wait¡­ This one thinks she sees a... Well? [Denna]


    Eh¡­ Now that ya mention dat¡­ Dere''s ''nother well right over there. [Bait]


    Following the directions, I spotted the wells that I found, the closest one merely a few metres away.


    Both wells were made out of stone and lookedpletely out of ce within the forest. Not to mention the fact that I distinctly remember that there weren''t any wells when I came through this ce the first time.


    I made my way cautiously to the closest one, peering over the edge slowly.


    Since the forest was already dark, I could barely see anything and the well looked bottomless in the darkness.


    I picked up a stone off the ground and tossed it in, waiting for it to hit the bottom.


    There was silence for a second before a soft ''plok'' was heard, indicating a body of water was there.


    I stepped back from the well, a little confused.


    This ind is supposed to be deserted, right? [Eris]


    When Alpha and our followers did a search of the area, that''s what they had reported it as. [Denna]


    So why are ''dere these ''ittle wells all over da'' ce? [Bait]


    You don''t suppose it means this ind was inhabited before? [Eris]


    Negative, Alpha had explicitly said that there were no signs of civilisation found. This one thinks a well would be a clear indication of past civilisation. [Denna]


    Quark st¡­ [Laverna]


    Hmm¡­ That is true, the whole ce got a weird feeling ever since that st. Could it have changed the ind somehow? Not to mention the fact that deer just died like that too. [Eris]


    Yeah, I dunno about ''chu¡­ But dis'' ce is given'' me da'' creeps now. Could we go find Master now? [Bait]


    Agree¡­ [Laverna]


    Just as I looked up from the well, I spotted a figure standing by the second well, this one distinctly human and feminine in form.


    She was wearing a white robe that stretched to her knees and had a head of long, ck hair that covered her face as she slouched forward.


    As though she had been waiting for me to see her, she slowly lifted up her thin arm with her fist clenched into the air.


    Her index finger then unfurled, pointing it up towards the air.


    Against my better judgement, I tilted my head upwards, only to see nothing but the canopy of the forest above me.


    I immediately leapt back, my sword shing out in an arc in front of me as I lowered myself into abat stance, fully expecting the girl to have taken advantage of mypse in concentration to attack.


    Surprisingly, she did note to attack me.


    But the more mysterious thing was that she was no longer at her original spot either, having disappeared into thin air.


    Before I could recover from my half-crouch, I felt the rush of air behind me aiming for my head.


    Kicking the ground, I rolled away from where I had been, turning around to face my adversary only to see an empty space too.


    The ce where I had been was doused with water, a wooden bucket that was typically used to draw water from wells dropped beside it.


    Heh¡­ That thing got us good... [Bait]


    Not funny¡­ [Laverna]


    This one is not amused either. [Denna]


    Ha¡­ Hahaha¡­ That girl wants to y with us? She thinks that we are some kind of y thing she can humiliate us with like that? [Eris]


    WHO DOES SHE THINK SHE IS?!! [All]


    VErY GOOD! SHE THiNKS WE WANT TO pLAY?! hAHAHAHA! We''LL SHOW HEr HOW WE LIkE TO PLAY! WE WilL SHOW HER HOW IT''lL FEEL WheN WE PLAY WITH HEr! mAKE HER REGRET AND SuFFEr! TEAR THIS LITTLE BASTARd TO TINY, TINY PIeCES! BUrN heR HAIr! tHIS PIeCE OF SHIT WILL DIE!!! YOU HEar THAT? DIE!! SHE ThINKS We''rE HER PLAYtHINGS?! No¡­ THAT LITTLE bitCH Is OUR PLAYTHING!! READY OR NOT?! HERE WE COME!!! [???]

 Chapter 320 - Witch In A Forest

    (Diao Chan POV)


    Ugh¡­ This is the worst¡­


    ??


    I looked down at the animals lying down in front of me, the pile consisting of a handful of rabbits, a boar, two deers and a bear.


    I should also mention that they weren''t dead, I managed to use my Spell to freeze their movements and brought them to me.


    It wasn''t even that difficult too, first use a location Spell, then the freeze Spell before transporting them right over to where I was using a transportation Spell. I didn''t even need to move much for that.


    Then all that''s left was to enjoy a little bit of discipline session with these little things to get them in line. I admit thest bit was more of for my entertainment than anything else.


    I know, not exactly a ''hunt'' but when Master ordered for meat, I kind of got carried away a little.


    Stepping towards the bear, I rested my foot on its back, the beast trembling as I did so.


    "I wonder¡­ Should I bring the biggest one back? I think it will be a worthy tribute to Master," I muttered to no one in particr.


    The bear shook even more, though it still firmly nted its head on the ground obediently.


    I tapped my chin with a finger, thinking aloud, "But if I go back empty handed¡­ Master might actually punish me and maybe¡­ Hehehe¡­ I can request for a special training with just the two of us in the forest~"


    Mmm¡­ That definitely sounds like a much better idea!


    I stepped away from the bear and cracked my whip on the ground, the sound causing all of them to flinch.


    I made a shoo-ing motion with my hand, "Alright, you guys can go. Shoo."


    All of them raised their heads to look at me, clearly confused.


    "Well, if you stay I''ll just skin you for the fun of it."


    All of them quickly dispersed without any more hesitation.


    I sighed, storing my whip and giving my arms a good stretch for my previous exertions. I can''t say that I''m a little bit disappointed that Master hasn''t had His way with me yet today, but at least I can always look forward to tonight.


    I licked my fingers unconsciously, feeling my behind tremble just thinking about how Master had taken us the previous night, the way He had punished me was absolutely delicious!


    Just when I was considering rushing back to the beach and finding Master for some private time, a st of Quarks engulfed the ind.


    I frowned, looking towards the direction that it had originated from.


    Lian Li was most likely talking about this during breakfast today, though I admit I hadn''t thought it would happen again.


    Facing this unexpected phenomenon, it would definitely be a better idea to return to Master''s side first.


    "''Time and space bepressed, Imand thee for my--''"


    I saw something leap towards me from my right before I couldplete my spell.


    Acting on instinct, I ducked my head and took a step to the side, letting whatever had jumped at me sail over my head.


    "-- Request; Send the winds to scour the--"


    The thing turned out to be a giant spider that was twice my size, its eight legs ending in razor sharp points that could skewer me easily. I highly doubt this spider is a normal denizen of this ind with how big it was.


    It leapt towards me again, clearly intent on stopping my Spell.


    I managed to jump towards the side to dodge it, but the action broke my concentration and thus interrupted my Spell weaving.


    I clucked my tongue, ring at the bothersome thing that was preventing me from reaching Master''s side.


    The spider reared on its back legs and sprayed a thick strand of web at me, barely missing me when I twisted my body away from it.


    "Only Master is allowed to spray white stuff at me!" I roared, pointing my hand towards it. "''Fires of damnation, burn away this abomination! Hellfire!''"


    A gout of crimson mes appeared from below the spider, engulfing the monstrosity in its fiery embrace.


    The spider let out a screech of pain before the fire consumed it, leaving nothing but ashes that were quickly blown away by the wind.


    Irritating.


    If it wasn''t because I was prioritizing returning to Master''s side, I would have taken my time to properly torture it and make it know its miserable ce.


    Now where was I?


    Ah yes, the wind walk Spell.


    "''Time and space bepressed, Imand thee for my request; Send the winds to scour thend, find my Master as I demand! By my word and will, my form shall be nil; send me to the ce, where I shall be disced! Wind Walk!''"


    I felt my Spell whirl around me, the air shifting as the Spell started to take effect.


    Just when I thought I would be whisked away to Master''s side, the energies around me copsed abruptly, my Spell failingpletely.


    I furrowed my brows, wondering if it was something to do with me.


    I repeated the Spell again, watching as the energy swirled around me once more only to copse again.


    That means it''s not me who is weaving the Spell incorrectly but something is causing it to fail. Could it be that I can''t teleport to Master for some reason?


    I had created this Spell not too long ago to match Manami''s teleportation Technique, it should have let me use the air to transport myself to my intended target when chanted.


    Although not as perfect as Manami''s, it removes the restriction of me needing to know where to teleport in order to use it since the wind would help in locating the target location. I know this Spell should have worked since I tried it a few times on my own to sneak¡­ Ahem. Nevermind.


    It must be rted to the Quark burst from before.


    At least I know Spells weren''t being restricted since I could still use my fire Spell to incinerate the spider, so that must mean that¡­ Master is not here?


    I repeated the Spell again, changing my target to my other sisters but the oue still remained the same.


    Frustrated, I selected a few meters ahead of me as the target and the Spell worked perfectly.


    Looks like I am alone for this¡­


    Inspecting my surroundings properly for the first time, I noticed there seemed to be a small effigy of a strawman suspended under a tree. I was pretty sure that wasn''t there before.


    Shrugging my shoulders, I called forth a fire Spell and burned it without much thought.


    I summoned my whip into my hand, my head turning towards where I remembered the Quark burst had originated from.


    With the Spider''s appearance and that weird effigy, I can already hazard a guess that the forest was now filled with various kinds of monstrous beasts.


    It doesn''t take a genius to figure out that the key to escaping this might lie at where it had originated from and so that shall be where my target lies.


    But if the whole forest has be my enemy¡­


    Kukukuku¡­ Then it has made a very big mistake! I''ll make whatever thing that thought to contain me fully regret its stupid actions!


    I am Master''s Witch, and I will bring cmity on this forest if I have to!

 Chapter 321 - Freeze

    (Kiyomi POV)


    "So weak¡­" I sighed, watching the six feet tall bear crash down onto the forest floor.


    ??


    All it took was a simple freezing Technique and it was helpless to resist the death I imparted it.


    I idly wondered how bear meat would taste since I''ve never actually eaten one before. I''m sure Master would still be able to turn this into a heavenly meal though.


    I stored the carcass in my storage ring without much thought, my mind upied with what kind of face Master would make when He witnesses my prey.


    Just when I thought to return back to the beach, a Quark burst exploded outwards from the centre of the ind. The fact that this happened just as the forest plunged into the darkness of night was not lost on me.


    I sniffed the air, noting the sudden staleness present, the smell akin to a room that hasn''t been visited in a long while.


    The scent of nature was gone, reced with something that smelled quite¡­ Artificial? It''s like being on stage again with all the props around me, like the nts, the wind and everything else were just stage props.


    The fact that elder sister had not contacted me through telepathy is also a cause for concern, meaning she was unable to do it either because something happened to her or she was blocked from doing so.


    The best course of action right now should be to reunite with Master, which I am confident to assume that all the other girls would be thinking as well.


    Making up my mind, I started walking towards the direction of the beach, directly opposite of where the Quark st had originated from.


    I barely took ten steps before I heard a loud groan from the tree on my right, prompting me to turn towards that direction.


    It was only thanks to my natural night vision that I saw the tree copsing towards me, missing me by mere inches when I hopped backwards away from itsnding zone.


    The tree crashed into the ground with a loud boom, throwing up dust and bits of earth from the impact.


    Frowning at the tree, I thought to find out what had caused it to fall so coincidentally on top of me.


    I thus made my way towards the direction of where the tree had copsed from, it ended up as a bit of the walk as the tree turned out to be unusuallyrge.


    Upon reaching the end of the trunk, I noted that it was rtively smooth with clear indications of being cut.


    This was rather interesting since I didn''t hear any sounds that suggested someone had been cutting wood at all prior to the tree''s copse.


    Going further down, I was even more intrigued to find a doll made of cloth sitting on top of the tree stump, a lumber axeying right beside it.


    The doll itself was unremarkable, it looked like any other cloth doll that a parent might purchase for their daughters. It was made of woven cloth with ck beads for eyes wearing what looked like farmer overalls while the hands ended in stumps without any fingers.


    Interesting.


    My eyes remained on the doll as I bent to pick up the axe. It remained unmoving even after I hefted the axe in my hands, testing the weight of the tool.


    Without any indication of my intentions, I dropped the axe on top of the doll, cleaving it in two.


    The doll exploded into a mess of cotton, the two halves falling to the sides and rolling off the stump.


    I waited for a moment more, fully expecting the doll to turn into some kind of monster but nothing of that sort happened even after several breaths.


    I tossed the axe away, letting it embed itself onto another tree a distance away before resuming my trek back towards the beach.


    I walked for a total of five meters before I encountered another doll, this time suspended from a tree with a rope that was tied around its neck.


    My eyes followed the rope and within the tree''s canopy were even more dolls that were in a simr position as the first one, each of them with various different designs and hanging by their necks.


    Feeling a gust of wind blow past me, I turned back to see a handful of what looked like clothing mannequins that one might find in a boutique shop standing behind me in various different poses.


    Looking further back, I realised that most of the trees that I had walked past were also filled with various dolls where moments before, I was very sure they hadn''t been there when I walked past.


    Huhuhu¡­ How amusing~


    What kind of person do they think I am? A helpless, scared little girl who can be frightened by a couple of emotionless constructs being arranged around the forest?


    Howughable.


    I have witnessed the power of my beloved Master and stood beside Him as we faced down a terror that wed its way up from the abyss.


    I have seen my Master wreck destruction the likes of which have never been seen with merely a snap of His fingers.


    My own sisters have done much more terrible things to the non-believers who had spoken ill of Master behind His back, smiling andughing as we each dissected those insufferable mongrels while ignoring their cries of mercy.


    The powerless shall be food for the strong and I serve the strongest there is. Master stands at the pinnacle of power, these dolls would not even be qualified to stay at the mountain''s foot, nay! They aren''t even qualified to behold it!


    I had been in theatre, do they actually believe that such theatrics would be enough to unnerve me?


    If whatever being here thinks that a bunch of these dolls can make a fool out of me¡­


    I reached up and ripped the doll that had been hanging beside me from its noose, smiling down at it when I flipped it over to face me.


    I let an aura of cold envelop my hands, freezing the doll solid before crushing it into tiny pieces. I paused for a moment before slowly looking up towards the other dolls and mannequins, my fist opening up in a dramatic fashion and letting the icicles drop onto the floor.


    I let a small grin crawl across my lips before stepping forward, activating my ice Technique that froze the ground with each step that I took.


    The ice slowly spread outwards, freezing even the trees and the dolls that hung on them, encasing them as solid ice statues.


    Trying to scare me are you?


    Huhuhuhu¡­ You are all a thousand years too early to try and scare the likes of me!


    You powerless, insignificant little constructs are unworthy of standing in my presence.


    The price for trying to stand in my way to reaching Master¡­ I shall be your guide to non-existence.


    Fear not, when I am done¡­ No one will remember you.


    Not that anyone would in the first ce, you all being the faceless constructs you are. But with me, not even a trace of you all shall remain.

 Chapter 322 - You Can’t Make Me Sad When I’m Already Sad!

    (Brendan POV)


    Ok¡­ This really sucks.


    ??


    This whole beach thing was supposed to be a vacation, why does it feel like the only one that isn''t getting any vacationing is me?


    I couldn''t even go into the forest to collect firewood before something had to happen.


    Just as I took a few steps into the forest, there was a burst of Quarks that engulfed the entire ind. I had immediately backpedaled and ran back to Master, which resulted in me crashing face first into an invisible wall.


    I could see the beach just several steps in front of me with Master on the other side and yet, there''s this invisible barrier that is stopping me from crossing over to Him.


    I''ve been hitting and shouting against the barrier for a good few minutes but Master had shown no signs of having heard me, continuing with His setting up of the barbecue pit calmly.


    I stopped my efforts after a while, frowning to myself.


    This whole situation is strange. If I, the least gifted Practitioner amongst Master''s disciples, could sense the Quark burst, why does it look like Master didn''t sense it? Especially since Master had imed to have felt it yesterday even further away from where He is now.


    Stepping away from the barrier, I watched on as Master fanned the mes of the barbecue pit to life, grinning at the spectacle. The mes were the only source of light in the darkness and it bathed the area in a warm, orange glow.


    Master then ced a few cuts of meat on the grill, watching it sizzle on the grill.


    There was something odd about the scene but I somehow can''t put my finger on it.


    It was only when I saw him start eating the cooked meat did I realise that the person I was seeing was not Master at all.


    Master would have waited for us to return before even thinking about partaking the food by Himself, there is no way that Master would start without us.


    I cursed under my breath, a little ashamed that it took me this long to figure out that I was merely staring at an illusion all this while.


    Sighing to myself, I moved away from the barrier to face the forest, knowing that it was pointless for me to be here.


    My thoughts were to find the origin of the Quark st, the barrier would most likely be sustained by whatever is over there and all I would need to do is probably just break it or something.


    I double checked that my storage ring was still firmly on my finger before setting off to the forest''s depths, the only clothing on me still being my swim trunks.


    It was a rtively long trek and I had all but left the beach behind me, the sound of crashing waves barely audible from where I was.


    Truth be told, I''m merely moving in a straight line towards where I remember the st to be, the forest being way too dark to see past several feet in front of me.


    That was when the voices started speaking.


    "Hmph¡­ We do not need a male disciple here," the unmistakable voice of Senior sister Lian Li''s came from a distance away.


    I stopped in my tracks, turning my head in the direction of the voice to find nothing but inky ckness.


    "Ara ara? Such mediocre talent. Do you really believe yourself to be worthy of being Master''s disciple? How arrogant. He should just disappear."


    I turned to face the opposite side and of course, there was no Senior Sister Manami there either.


    "Big brother Brendan is bad¡­ Papa should throw big brother Brendan away."


    The harsh words of little Cai Hong cut through the air, as though she was right on top of me.


    "A man and yet harboring such unclean thoughts for Master¡­ You truly are the lowest of the low."


    I shook my head slightly upon hearing Senior Sister Eris''s usations.


    "A boy with such amon background¡­ Your Family is even using Master''s name too. You are nothing but a leech unworthy of Master''s presence."


    Ouch, Senior Sister Diao Chan''s words are harsh as always.


    "Weak¡­ So weak. I can barely even stand your presence Brendan, how do you live with yourself?"


    I had nothing to refute against Senior Sister Kiyomi''s words. Compared to her, my Techniques were clearlycking in every single department.


    "Huh? My dearest Onii-sama actually took someone like you in? You are clearly taking advantage of Onii-sama''s kindness!"


    Even Master''s sister huh, how thorough.


    I continued my way towards my goal, my gait slower and heavier aspared to before.


    I barely took ten steps away before a figure appeared in front of me, his body emanating a soft glow that made him seem as holy as the God that he was supposed to be.


    Master''s figure turned around to face me, his white Master''s robes flowed gently even when there was no wind.


    My steps did not slow as I continued on my path.


    He shook his head at me, "Without me, you are nothing, Brendan. So pathetic and weak¡­ I don''t even know what I saw in you back then to take you in. Clearly that was a mistake on my part."


    My eyes remained glued straight ahead as I approached him, each step getting me closer and closer.


    "Talentless and useless¡­ All you have are your little potions that you keep throwing around, do you think that actually puts you on the same level as everyone else? Even Cai Hong has more talent than you do."


    I was only a few meters away from him now.


    "Leave you alone and what can you do? Nothing. Just like what you are worth, Brendan. Absolutely nothing. Your life ispletely meaningless."


    I finally reached him but instead of stopping, I just simply walked past without even ncing at him.


    He was clearly shocked at my actions and took a moment before he managed to turn around to address me at all, letting me walk a few more steps in that time.


    "Brendan! How dare you ignore me, you useless boy!"


    I stopped and turned my head slightly to smirk at him, "So noisy. You think you can make me despair by showing me all these thoughts and voices? That won''t work on someone like me who has already known and acknowledged my own weaknesses."


    Turning my body to face the apparition that was masquerading as Master, I pointed a finger at him while tilting my chin upwards.


    "I''m assuming you managed to read my memories to guess what might unsettle me, but you''ve chosen the wrong group of people to pass yourself off as. My senior sisters wouldn''t waste such thoughts with me. Master''s benevolence and divinity also knows no bounds, something like you can never replicate that."


    The apparition looked like it wanted to say something but I interrupted him by gesturing to myself dramatically, "As disciples of Master, recognising His divinity is something of a second nature to us. Without a barrier blocking my senses, I could tell you were fake before you even fully appeared."


    Well, that was a half lie, I''m still not on the level of my senior sisters yet in recognising Master''s presence, but this one was at least obvious enough that I could tell straight away.


    Obviously not liking my taunt, heshed out at me, roaring in rage.


    His hands turned into giant ws and swiped in an arc, cleaving through me with impunity.


    The triumphant look on his face quickly disappeared when he realised nothing had happened to my body.


    I grinned at him, my mirage disappearing to reveal my real body standing a few metres behind.


    "Your first mistake was allowing me to get close to you," Iughed, stretching out my hand to reveal two empty bottles before pointing at the trail of liquid I had poured behind him. "Your second mistake is looking down on alchemy. You¡­ Are already dead."


    My grin grew wider as I watched the apparition explode into dust, the thing not even managing to get a scream out.


    Without much ceremony, I stored the empty bottles back into my ring and continued on my way, not ncing back for even a moment.

 Chapter 323 - It’s Shining

    (ria POV)


    "Onee-sama? Do you think Onii-sama will like us gutting the kills first?" I asked.


    ??


    My dearest Onee-sama pondered for a moment, "I think it will be better if we left it for dearest little brother to decide, maybe he still has more surprises in store for us~"


    I agreed with her and simply picked up my most recent kill, a brown hare that was about as big as my arm with a crossbow bolt stuck halfway through its chest.


    Carefully dislodging the bolt from its body, I hung it on a harness that I had around my waist, letting it join the few other hares that I had hunted down moments ago.


    Both of us had already collected several hares each, opting to leave the bigger game to the other girls while the two of us took care of the smaller ones.


    "So how is it?" I asked offhandedly.


    Onee-sama lifted what looked like a telescope with wires connecting it to a backpack she wore, "The FG one-two-five-zero? I guess it''s usable since I could spot that hare in the dark without much issue, though the backpack makes it rather impractical in abat scenario."


    I nodded, "Mmhm, mmhm. This was supposed to be mounted on a tank and not carried around, but I managed to make it smaller using Monster Crystals as the power source. I''ll need to make more improvements for field use."


    "The fact that you managed to jury rig these storage rings to function using Monster Crystals is also something¡­" Onee-sama smirked, lifting her other hand to inspect a ring on her index finger that had small pieces of Monster Crystals embedded in them. "You know this would cause a huge incident if this was released?"


    "Ehehe~ There''s a reason why I''m keeping this a secret even from Onii-sama~"


    She looked at the night vision goggles before giggling, "You had wanted to use this to spy on him, didn''t you?"


    I looked away from her, whistling innocently.


    "Well whatever, I will be using this too so don''t mind me~" Onee-samaughed, storing the night vision scope away into her ring.


    I rolled my eyes at her but refrained frommenting since she was right about what I was going to use it for.


    I started to pack up our things, both of us bringing out our shlights to navigate the darkness better, the need for stealth already gone.


    Just as I flipped the switch on the device, there was the sudden feeling of unease that washed over me, sending shivers down my spine.


    I turned around, "Onee-sama?"


    My dearest Onee-sama nodded, "I felt it too, you''re not imagining it."


    We inspected our surroundings with our shlights, checking even the tree branches for any sign of abnormality.


    Finding nothing, both of us mutually agreed to return to Onii-sama''s side as quickly as possible.


    Onee-sama and I held hands, both of us scanning either side of our path as we moved through the undergrowth.


    It didn''t take long for us to find something that wasn''t there when we first passed through, a simple wooden door built into a wall of solid stone that stretched to our left and right, blocking our return path.


    "This was not here before¡­ Was it?" I asked.


    Onee-sama shook her head, walking up nonchntly to the door to inspect it.


    I followed behind her, watching her tap the door, the door frame and the walls with her knuckles.


    "Solid wood and stone. I do not believe somebody built this in the small time frame we had walked past here. It might have something to do with the feeling we had earlier..."


    I gasped, "Oh!! Is this one of those standard horror movie scenes?! The lone cabin in the woods, the unmoving statues that disappear when you''re not looking, the girl with long hair, the crazy witch, the dolls and voices in your head!"


    Onee-sama smiled wryly at me, "You do have an overactive imagination, dear little sister."


    I pouted at her, "It''s totally possible ok?! Maybe this one has something like an endless white corridor filled with doors that lead to nowhere!"


    Onee-sama took a step back and shone her shlight along both sides of the wall, frowning when she realised that the wall stretched beyond the range of our lights.


    "It seems like whoever put this here wants us to go in."


    "Ohhh~ The door will creak noisily and the entrance would bepletely dark and--"


    "Dearest little sister, I do love you very much but please¡­ Stop talking."


    Ah¡­ Onee-sama does not like the horror genre much it seems.


    Onee-sama sighed before trying the door, finding it unlocked.


    It was obvious that she did not want to go in but her elder sister pride was probably making her present a strong front for me.


    She shoved open the door with unexpected force, revealing a brightly lit doorway that ended at another door of simr design.


    I wanted toment again but I managed to refrain from doing so at thest moment.


    "Nowhere to go but forward," Onee-sama sighed, mostly trying to convince herself.


    I followed in after her, making sure the door was left wide open just in case.


    Onee-sama had her hand reached behind so I grabbed it to reassure her, it goes without saying that she would most definitely bury me alive should I leak this out to Onii-sama.


    She moved at a speed that was not quite a walk or run, reaching the other door in under a minute.


    Onee-sama turned back for a moment to check if I was still behind her before reaching forward and yanking the door open.


    Of course, behind the door was what I had initially expected to see: a in brick wall.


    Knowing what was alreadying, I turned around at the same time as Onee-sama, both of us groaning when we saw the door that we hade through closed shut even though there had been no sounds of any doors closing.


    Just as I was about to suggest to Onee-sama that we try to break through the brickwall, the walls on either side of the entrance slide open, allowing two young girls with very simr facial features to walk in and stand in the middle of the corridor.


    Neither of them said anything and they simply stood there, watching us with a nk expression on their faces.


    I frowned, "Well what are you two doing here?"


    They remained silent.


    "I''m going to assume you two are the cause of this?"


    Their lips curled upwards into a sinister smile before they started tough, their voices sounding inhuman.


    I raised my eyebrow at them, "I''ll take that as a sign of hostility then?"


    Both of them ignored my question and continued theirughter.


    Onee-sama and I shared a look, both of us nodding at the same time before turning back to face the twins.


    I had already given them sufficient warnings.


    The two of us took a step back and our storage rings shed, depositing our weapons of choice within our hands.


    Let''s see if these two can stand up to this eh?


    I couldn''t resist myself and blurted out, "Say hello to my little friend!"


    Onee-sama and I pulled the trigger at the same time~

 Chapter 324 - Treat Or Die

    (Cai Hong POV)


    "Papa! Papa!" Cai Hong ran towards Papa! Cai Hong don''t know why Papa is here too but with Papa around, everything will be ok!


    ??


    Muu? Cai Hong tried to hug Papa but Papa disappear?


    Buuu¡­ Bad ind¡­ Make Cai Hong think Papa is here¡­ Cai Hong should just make this ind disappear...


    Mnn? Big sis Manami also disappear? Cai Hong alone?


    Oh noes¡­ Papa will get upset¡­ Papa told Cai Hong to stay with big sis Manami but big sis Manami disappeared...


    The leaves in the trees are making noises¡­ The wind is also cold¡­ Everything feels weird to Cai Hong.


    Forest is dark¡­ Papa? Where Papa? Papa¡­ Cai Hong want hug Papa...


    *Crack*


    Muuu? Something break twig? Make loud crack sound¡­ But no one there?


    *Crack*


    Muuu? Happen again on other side, but also nothing there?


    Cai Hong want go back to Papa now¡­ Ummm¡­ Beach is this way? Cai Hong will follow path back to beach and find Papa. Then Papa will give Cai Hong lots of head pats!


    Mmm?! No! Papa said Cai Hong cannot leave big sister''s side! Cai Hong is now a bad girl! Papa won''t give bad girl head pats! Cai Hong must find big sisters to be good girl again!


    Umm¡­ Big sister was over here before¡­ If Cai Hong wait here, big sistere back?


    Cai Hong will wait here like a good girl!


    ¡­


    ¡­


    *Whoosh*


    Wind is big and noisy. It blew something to Cai Hong''s feet.


    Cai Hong picked it up and it was a piece of paper with a drawing.


    It look like someone drew a tall stick man with a forest around the stick man.


    The picture is weird so Cai Hong ate it.


    Nom nom nom. Crunchy. Why is paper so crunchy?


    Cai Hong continued to wait.


    ¡­


    Whoosh¡­


    Wind is big again and another paper flew to Cai Hong.


    This paper has a small stick man at the bottom corner of paper and big words on it, ''Don''t look or it takes you''.


    Cai Hong ate that paper too. This one was crunchy too.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Wind blew again but Cai Hong was ready!


    Cai Hong took the paper before itnded and immediately ate it.


    Nom nom nom.


    Muuu? Why is there a weird buzzing sound? Cai Hong turned around and there was a weird tall and thin man standing between the trees.


    Weird thin man has no face but Cai Hong knows he is looking at Cai Hong.


    Cai Hong huffed, Papa say that big men who keep staring at little girls from far away are bad people, so this man must be bad!


    "Bad man! Pervert! Go away!" Cai Hong shouted at the bad man. Papa taught Cai Hong to do this in case of bad men. If Cai Hong does this, bad men will definitely run away!


    Muuu? Bad man not running away?


    This must be a super bad man! Papa says super bad men will try to take Cai Hong away from Papa! Cai Hong no want that!


    Mnnn?! Super bad man ising closer to Cai Hong! Super bad man must really want to take Cai Hong away!


    Super bad man stood in front of Cai Hong, he looks very weird without a face.


    Mmm¡­ Super bad man is not taking Cai Hong away? Maybe super bad man is not a super bad man?


    Cai Hong tilted head at him, "Ummm¡­ Are you a super bad man?"


    The super bad man reached out a hand towards Cai Hong, grabbing Cai Hong''s shoulder. He tried to pull Cai Hong away but Cai Hong stood still.


    Muuu¡­ Super bad man is a super bad man after all! He wants to pull Cai Hong away to make Cai Hong a bad girl!


    Buuuu¡­ He wants to make Cai Hong a bad girl¡­ If Cai Hong bes a bad girl¡­ Then Papa will be upset¡­ Papa will be sad¡­


    Father will be sad¡­


    I grabbed his long thin hand, my own fingers barely managing to wrap halfway around his wrist. I had only aged myself up to a teen after all so he was stillrger than I was. No need for mass destruction now anyway.


    Tilting my head, my mouth opened wide before biting down on his hand, tearing a chunk of meat out of him.


    The thin man noticeably panicked and tried to pull his hand away but I held fast, pulling him back to me instead.


    He was probably trying to scream but he neglected giving himself a face so that wasn''t possible.


    Using his high centre of gravity as a leverage, I tripped him by kicking out his feet to pull him down to my level, a smile on my face when I smelled the unmistakable scent of fear from him.


    So this guy thought I was a helpless little girl lost in a forest? I am my Father''s daughter, a pathetic little man like him isn''t even qualified to touch me.


    I bit his lower arm, using my free hand to hold the upper part before pulling my head back.


    The loud ripping sound of his arm being torn off its socket echoed through the forest. I made sure to stare straight at his featureless face while I started to chew, biting off chunks of it to swallow.


    Some kind of shadow tendrils started growing out of his back, transforming into spikes that shot themselves towards me.


    I didn''t even pay these things any mind as I strengthened my skin, the spikes bouncing off me without leaving a mark.


    He tried to kill me with those tendril like things for a good minute before finally realising its futility, opting to try escaping instead.


    He tried to pull himself free a couple of times but my grip remained firm, my lips curling into a bloodstained smile after I made a show of licking his blood off my fingers.


    Surprisingly, his blood was red too, I had almost thought he wouldn''t bleed with how inhuman he seemed.


    Only when my hands werepletely clean of his blood did I let him go, the unexpected release causing him to stumble backwards before he crawled away from me.


    I regressed myself again, turning back to my child form while maintaining my smile at him. He likes to chase little girls so much? I''ll let him get chased by a little girl instead~


    "Cai Hong will be a good girl for Papa. Papa says you are a super bad man¡­ So Cai Hong will eat you. But Cai Hong is nice. Cai Hong will let you have a five minute start to run before Cai Hong eats you."


    Super bad man stood up and quickly disappeared.


    Mmm¡­ Cai Hong will follow super bad man to find big sister, then Cai Hong will eat him and go back to Papa.


    If Cai Hong tell Papa about super bad man and how Cai Hong listened to Papa, Papa will call Cai Hong a good girl and give Cai Hong lots of head pats!


    Ehehehe~


    Mnnn? Is it five minutes yet? Mmmm¡­ Cai Hong no want to wait, Cai Hong will go chase the super bad man now!

 Chapter 325 - Cleansed In Lightning And Fire

    (Lian Li POV)


    I charged up another fist with lightning, punching into the wall of the building and unleashing the electrical discharge without holding back.


    ??


    Unlike the stupid barrier from before, the house waspletely destructable.


    The wall I just punched exploded outwards, the debris crashing out into the garden outside.


    Unsatisfied, I let loose another bolt of lightning at the closed door in front of me, sting it to pieces.


    "HAHAHAHA!! WHERE ARE YOU, YOU LITTLE SHIT?! THINK YOU CAN TRAP ME IN THIS STUPID HOUSE?! I''M COMING TO RIP YOUR DAMN HEAD OFF!!"


    Stepping over the broken pieces of the door, I found myself in arge hall where several figures wearing some kind of white, cored shirts and short skirts were standing around. All of them had a distinctly female figure but their faces were distorted to the point of missing any noticeable facial features.


    On the other end of the hall was an ornate door, this one clearly not as broken down as the rest of the house.


    They shambled forward, each of them holding a knife in their right hand.


    The one closest to me tried to stab me with the knife in her hand, the de only managing to cover a small distance before my own hand punched out to st her away with lightning.


    Her body disintegrated into ashes even before she hit the ground.


    "HAHAHA! KNIVES?! You got to try harder than that!!" Iughed, summoning forth a storm of lightning that sted every single one of those abominations to pieces.


    I swiped the rest of the furniture away with another st of lightning, heading deeper into the mansion. The girlishughter I had heard before had all but disappeared, most likely being scared and hiding somewhere.


    I tried the door and of course it was locked, not that it was going to stop me though.


    Bracing on one leg, I sted the door off its hinges with a lightning infused kick, the door smashing into wooden splinters when it crashed into the wall on the other side.


    Behind the door was a surprisingly opulent hall that was simr to the entrance of the mansion when I first came in.


    The room was well lit and decorated with almost everything covered in gold. A golden throne sat at the back of the hall where a single familiar person sat on top of it.


    It was the scum son himself.


    He grinned at me, "Oh, wee my dar--"


    I threw a lightning bolt that sted him to bits even before he finished his words, my attention drawn to the rest of the room trying to find the door that might lead me deeper into the mansion.


    Finding none, I turned back to the door I had entered from to find a brick wall there.


    "You really don''t learn do you?" I chuckled, directing golden coloured lightning to my right fist. "If you want to y hard to get in this stupid house¡­ THEN LET ME MAKE IT SO THAT THERE IS NO HOUSE!!"


    I punched into the air with my other hand, unleashing a st of lightning at the ceiling to rip it apart and reveal the night sky above.


    Flying through the gap, I raised my hand and unleashed the Divine Lightning I had been charging at the house, leveling the entire building to the ground.


    It might have just been a petty move on my part since the entire house might just be an illusion, but it still feels good nheless.


    Seeing the mansion destroyed, I tried to fly further upwards but the infuriating barrier was still there, preventing me from going any higher.


    I considered raining Lightning upon the whole ind for a moment before the sound of ss shattering filled the air, the barrier breaking apart into pieces that disintegrated into nothingness.


    Almost immediately, I felt Master''s presence deeper into the ind, the energy present in the air suggested HE had just used some kind of really destructive Technique.


    I immediately flew towards that direction without much thought.


    I hope Master is fine¡­


    *


    (Manami POV)


    That statue thinks it can hide in the forest does it?


    Ufufufu¡­ Then there is only one obvious thing for me to do!


    "Burn! Ufufu... BURN! Ufufufufu!!" Iughed, watching the forest fire in front of me. No where for that stupid thing to hide when everything has been burned to ashes now, would it?


    Ah~~ Somehow watching the sea of mes in front me is making my body rather hot, which is interesting considering I am still in my swimsuit.


    Maybe I am already missing Master''s touch? I''ll be sure to beg Him to be rougher with me tonight~


    "Big sister¡­ You''re scaring me..." A voice beside me whined.


    I rolled my eyes and shook her grip out of my hand, "Really now. You shapeshift into someone close to me and couldn''t even get her behaviour right. You are a pathetic excuse of a trickster."


    As though to prove my point, I used my Astral Quarks to project an illusion of Cai Hong standing in my ce and staring at her.


    The fake Cai Hong frowned, her eyes looking at my child form up and down before taking a few steps back.


    I thought the little faker would run but no, her head split open down the middle to reveal a giant mouth filled with razor sharp teeth.


    The little monster''s neck stretched upwards before turning back down towards me, its mouth gaping wide open in an attempt to swallow me whole.


    My figure remained stationary even as the mouth closed around my illusion of Cai Hong, snapping me up in a single bite.


    The monster didn''t bother with chewing.


    I''m guessing this one likes to swallow its prey whole as it sucked my illusion up through its neck and into its belly, the head returning back to its original ce after the deed was done.


    I let it think it had won for a few more seconds before removing the illusion over myself, making it seem like I had appeared out of thin air a few steps away.


    The shapeshifter looked at me in confusion, obviously wondering what it had just swallowed.


    "Trying to outsmart a fox youkai in trickery? There''s only one person in existence that I can believe will be able to pull that off and it most definitely isn''t you."


    I snapped my fingers and the inert Soul mes I had made it think was Cai Hong red to life inside it, burning the stomach of whatever the thing was.


    The unquenchable mes would burn it slowly and painfully from inside out, slowly spreading from its stomach to its other organs before finally consuming everything else.


    I''m pretty sure the thing wanted to scream out in pain, but I made sure to burn out its vocal chords first so I didn''t need to listen to it make whatever noise it could be making in its death throes.


    The fire finally broke through the surface of its skin, the shapeshifter writhing around on the ground in agony while I watched on with glee, the forest still burning down all around me.


    I was just about to consider tossing the thing to join the forest fire when something smashed in the air, causing my entire vision to shift.


    All of a sudden, the forest was no longer burning and the monster was gone. I was back to where I had first separated with Cai Hong on the forest trail.


    It took me a split second longer to make sense of what happened and before I could attempt to connect telepathically to my sisters, the unmistakable feeling of Master''s Quarks exploding emanated from deep within the forest.


    No doubt my other sisters would have felt that too so that was my destination.


    If anything happens to Master¡­ I would definitely burn this entire ind to the ground!!

 Chapter 326 - The Roles Seem Reversed Here

    (Cai Hong POV)


    Cai Hong misses Papa¡­ Cai Hong hopes Papa will give Cai Hong candies¡­


    ??


    The super bad man tasted nice, Cai Hong was still munching on a piece of his leg.


    Cai Hong thinks the super bad man was crying while Cai Hong was chasing him. He kept looking behind him while Cai Hong was following him, then he would trip and fall before running again.


    Super bad man was weird.


    Cai Hong wants to eat Papa''s ''bar bee cue''! Papa''s cooking is always yummy!


    Maybe Cai Hong can catch big bear for Papa to cook, then Papa will say Cai Hong is a good girl and give lots of headpats!


    Ah!!! Oh noes... Cai Hong forgot to find big sis Manami¡­ Umm¡­ Maybe big sis Manami is this way? Cai Hong should find big sis before going back to Papa¡­


    Muu¡­ Cai Hong went this way? Forest too big and weird¡­ Super bad man kept running around in circles¡­


    The forest was very quiet too. If Papa was here, Cai Hong and Papa will hold hands. Cai Hong likes to hold Papa''s hands~~


    Mnn? Cai Hong found super bad man''s body again.


    Super bad man had ran here under this tree and hid here, thinking Cai Hong couldn''t find him.


    Super bad man didn''t know Cai Hong was above him, so Cai Hong jumped down and bit his head off.


    Stupid man didn''t bring Cai Hong to big sis Manami, super bad man bully Cai Hong.


    Cai Hong bit another part of super bad man''s leg, the bones are very crunchy~


    *Crash*


    Muu? Something broke? Like ss¡­ Smash smash¡­


    Mnnn?! Super bad man''s leg disappear? Big tree also disappear? Waah! Super bad man''s body also gone?!


    Buuuu!! Who steal Cai Hong''s snack?!


    Cai Hong will beat the baddie up! Then pull out their--


    Mnn? Papa? Cai Hong feels Papa!


    Papa! Papa! Papa!


    Aauu¡­ Should Cai Hong go to Papa first or find big sisters first¡­


    Muuu!! Papaes first! Cai Hong will go find Papa!


    *


    (Eris POV)


    The long haired girl raised her hand with all her fingers spread out, as though waving a greeting to me.


    I immediately rushed towards her but the little bitch was faster, dropping herself down into the well even before I managed to get close to her.


    Bringing my sword up, I smashed it down mercilessly while it was d in an aura of fire.


    My sword cut through the stones of the well like it was made of butter, unleashing the fire deep into the well.


    The fireball exploded inside it, causing the inside to copse.


    "Ha! Try to hide in there now! Bitch!" I yelled aloud.


    I don''t think she''s there anymore¡­ [Eris]


    Like I give a goddamn flying fuck! That little bitch been runnin'' us round in circles using these stupid ass wells! If I get my hands on ''er¡­ [Bait]


    Calm¡­ Think¡­ [Laverna]


    This one humbly thinks that doing this so violently will make it harder to draw her into the open¡­ [Denna]


    Heh, once we destroyed all the wells, she wouldn''t have anywhere to run off to! [Bait]


    And do, pray tell, exactly how many of these wells are there? [Eris]


    Eh¡­ It can''t be that many right? [Bait]


    We''ve seen her a total of five times now and we''ve destroyed all five wells she ran into, she doesn''t seem to be interested in stopping us either. [Eris]


    Meaningless resistance¡­? [Laverna]


    Maybe, but this ain''t gonna stop me from wrecking her little hidey hole just because I can! [Bait]


    If this one may humbly interrupt, she is in front of us right now by the thin tree. [Denna]


    I looked up and sure enough, there she was, standing right beside another one of her stupid wells.


    At this point, I was pretty sure she was calcting where she should appear since the distance between us was not something I could cover before she threw herself in the well. It was also only because she had some sort of ethereal glow around her that we could even spot her easily within this darkness.


    This time she lifted up both her hands, her left hand with all her fingers and thumb outstretched while the other hand only had a single finger held up.


    Before I could decide if I wanted to go ahead and decapitate her, she had let herself fall headfirst into the well.


    ARRRGGHHH!!! I hate this bitch so fucking muuuuch!! [Bait]


    I rushed towards the well with my sword raised again, smashing the stone construct to pieces without hesitation.


    Calm yourself¡­ [Laverna]


    Calm?! I''m calm! I know for sure that you''re just as pissed as I am! We''re finally ''aving a nice time on the beach with Master and this just had toe up!! [Bait]


    Mmm¡­ This one wants to be embraced by Master again. [Denna]


    You''re drooling. [Eris]


    I reached up and wiped my mouth with the back of my hand, finding a smudge of clear liquid on it.


    This one humbly apologizes. [Denna]


    Finish fast¡­ Return to Master¡­ [Laverna]


    At least we can agree on dat! [Bait]


    I continued my way forward, my eyes and ears peeled for the slightest hint of the girl reappearing.


    Crossing over a fallen tree, I emerged in a clearing to find the entire ce filled with wells.


    The whole ce was a t, open field where every five steps away was a well of the exact same design, each of them illuminated clearly by the moon overhead.


    You were saying? [Eris]


    Shut up. [Bait]


    As if on cue, the long haired girl began crawling out of one of the wells in the middle on the field, her long hairpletely obscuring her face from view.


    This one senses killing intent from her¡­ [Denna]


    Seventh meeting¡­ [Laverna]


    That means she ain''t running anymore right?! Then let me at her! [Bait]


    I sheathed my sword and leapt forward without any hesitation, my right hand pulled back behind me.


    She was most likely not expecting my charge as her body shook slightly from surprise, right before my fist met where her left cheek should be.


    I punched her into the ground before straddling her waist, raining a flurry of blows on top of where her face should be.


    She tried to grab me with her hands but I merely caught her wrists before mming my head on to hers, smashing her right back down into the ground.


    Using a hand to pin her wrists above her head, I continued to pummel her with my free hand, determined to beat the shit out of this bitch.


    She tried kicking her legs to shake me off her but I held firm. I grabbed a fistful of hair, using it as leverage to smash her head into the ground repeatedly.


    Satisfied with the beatdown, I leapt away from her before drawing my sword once more.


    I held my sword at an angle, concentrating on my breathing before swinging it in an arc.


    A windde was sent out from my sword, cutting straight through her neck while she tried to get back up on her feet.


    She stopped for the briefest of moments before standing back up as though nothing had happened.


    I was just about to think that my attacks didn''t work when I heard the loud crack of a well copsing somewhere in the clearing.


    You don''t think¡­ The number of lives is the number of wells? [Eris]


    Possibly¡­ [Laverna]


    Heh heh¡­ In that case, let''s do that! [Bait]


    I hopped back to the edge of the clearing, sheathing my sword while keeping my eye on her even as she continued to shamble towards me.


    It took a few more seconds before I was ready, my figure blurring forward in a burst of speed to reappear at the other side of the field,nding in a crouched position with my sword outstretched to the side.


    Fire, lightning, wind and water exploded out in my path, utterly destroying all the wells that had been there.


    For the kicker, that woman''s head had flown off her shoulders, her entire body wrapped in crimson mes.


    I watched in fascination as she burned away into nothingness, though I was also a little upset she didn''t scream out in pain at all, not that she would be screaming much since she had lost her head anyway.


    Right at that moment, the sound of a ss shattering could be heard in the air.


    While I had been wondering what happened, I felt the unmistakable feeling of Master''s Quarks bursting flood through the forest.


    There was no hesitation, all of using to the consensus that finding Master was much more important than anything else at that moment.


    Sheathing back my sword, I immediately ran as fast as I could towards the direction of?where I remembered the Quark st was.


    Wait for me, Master! We will definitely find you!

 Chapter 327 - Bringing A Nuke To A Knife Fight

    (Diao Chan POV)


    I raised an eyebrow at the tree in front of me.


    ??


    The tree itself seemed normal but all over it was scrawled with various kinds of carvings and decorations that seemed very bizarre in nature.


    There were sticks arranged in some weird star like pattern and even some of the scratchings of said pattern were present on the tree itself.


    Hmm¡­ Looking closer at it, the sticks seem more like the outline of a stick man than a star. I wonder what this particr symbol means?


    Right behind the tree was what looked like a log cabin, weathered with age and barely visible in the night''s darkness. The orb of light I had summoned shining above me was only enough to illuminate the front part of the building, albeit barely.


    I looked behind me, contemting the trail of destruction I had wrought on my way here.


    Trees had been uprooted and tossed aside while dead animals of various sizesy burning or skewered all around.


    It was weird that they kept oning at me and each of them seemed to have some sort of malformity on them. Like that bear with two heads and that giant snake that had giant human hands attached to it.


    I would have taken them as my prizes for Master''s barbecue, but I don''t think anyone would find their mutations ptable so I refrained from doing so.


    Now that I''ve reached where I believe the quark st to have originated from, these stick things were what I''ve found.


    I''m not entirely sure if these are meant to be ''keep out'' signs but sending all those mutated animals didn''t stop me froming here, what makes it think I would be stopped by these sticks too?


    Thus, I casually set them all on fire and walked past them.


    As I made my way towards the house, I caught a sh of movement at the corner of my eye. Something seemed to have ducked back into the house in one of the second floor windows, the outline resembling a somewhat human figure.


    Ho ho¡­ So there really is something in there?


    "So you''re here eh? I''m a generous person so I''m going to give you one chance to get out of there to exin yourself before I go there and make you suffer!" I shouted at the house.


    Silence reigned for the next few moments.


    I shrugged, it had its chances.


    "''By the power invested in me, I call upon the seven seals. Release the four that shall summon my servants, bring them forth under my will. Cast away the shackles that bind you as I call upon the Four, bend yourselves to mine will and serve me as Imand. Answer your calling and bring my enemies to heel! Scorch the earth and rend flesh from bone, by my will bring apocalypse to this domain!''"


    The moment thest words were uttered, four spectral figures riding atop of different coloured horses appeared behind me.


    I pointed my finger towards the house, causing the four riders to rear their horses before charging forward, roaring out war cries.


    Seeing their spectral forms, one might think they would just pass through the building harmlessly. Contrary to that fact, the lead rider had raised his bow and shot at the door, the spectral arrow crashing straight through the building and leaving a gaping hole.


    The second rode through said gaping hole, shing his sword in a circle around him.


    The wood of the house groaned before the entire building copsed into itself, revealing a multitude of various deformed animals that had been hiding inside.


    The third rider simply rode near to them, his presence causing all the animals to have their bodies shrunken into malnourished forms before toppling over, dead.


    Right in the centre was a creature with long limbs and pale skin, its naked form suggesting it to be female, albeit a deformed one. Her hair was long and thin while her eyes were sunken into her skull which she used to re at me.


    I smirked at her, "I win."


    She opened her mouth as if to scream out something at me, but thest rider hooked his scythe around her neck and pulled, cutting her head clean off.


    Just as her head spun a full three-sixty in the air, there was the loud crack of a ss being smashed and my surroundings changed, putting me back in the forest.


    My summons looked just as confused as I was until I felt the st of Quarks that clearly belonged to Master a distance away.


    Could that mean that Master was involved in something big over there?


    There was no hesitation in my movement as I immediately hopped behind one of the riders, spurring them to send me towards that direction.


    If something happens to Master¡­ I would definitely bring apocalypse to the rest of this world!


    *


    (Kiyomi POV)


    I smiled.


    It''s been a while since I smiled a genuine smile without Master around. After leaving my elder sister for my journey, I found little reason for me to smile over the years.


    But looking at the entire forest that was frozen before me, I could not help but break out into a grin.


    A few months ago, such a feat waspletely beyond me, where the most I could do was probably just freezing a section of the forest. But with Master''s guidance in just this short period of time¡­ Such a thing was already rtively easy for me.


    I moved through the snow that had fallen upon thend, admiring my handiwork.


    All the dolls and mannequins that had been in the forest were frozen solid, not even the ones that had been hanging from the trees were spared.


    Reaching out my hand, I touched one of the frozen mannequins with a finger, the figure shattering to diamond dust upon contact.


    This sparked off a chain reaction as everything around me began to shatter, all of them disintegrating into tiny particles of ice that were carried away by the wind.


    It didn''t take long before I was the only one left standing in arge circle of snow, even the trees had disintegrated as well.


    The moon overhead shone down on me, illuminating snow with its light on this t, empty in of pure white snow.


    Huhuhu~ If Master was here, I would not have minded rolling in the snow with Him.


    While lost in my thoughts, I was surprised by the sudden echo of a ss breaking in the air. That was also when my surroundings shifted to change back to the forest, undoing my creation of the winter wondend.


    My smile evaporated as I considered my next move, only to feel Master''s Quarks exploding from the centre of the ind.


    My body was already moving before I could think, the only thing in my mind now was to reunite with Master and ensure His safety.


    Surely if he were to unleash such a big st, it means something serious had happened.


    I highly doubt anyone on this ind could harm Him but on the off chance that someone did¡­ I will make sure that freezing would be thest thing that person would have to worry about.

 Chapter 328 - Bang

    (Brendan POV)


    I admit I may have bitten more than I could chew.


    ??


    Without any means of navigating in the near darkness of the forest, I am nowpletely and utterly lost.


    After killing off the apparition that had appeared before me, I fully expected there to be more appearing on my way there but surprisingly, none had appeared so far.


    That one could not have been the only apparition since I''m still hearing voices of ridicule echoing through the forest every now and then, no doubt trying to unsettle me.


    Too bad for them I had managed to tune it all out as background noise and instead, focus solely on moving forward. Not that I was making much progress anyway since I can''t see much anyway.


    Just as I managed to push my way into a clearing of some sort, I spotted a figure standing in the middle of it ominously.


    I was about to turn back around to avoid him when he spoke out in a familiar voice, "Running away from your problems, are we?"


    I stopped myself, squinting my eyes at the figure to realise that I was actually looking at myself.


    The doppelganger smiled at me, "No, you aren''t seeing things. I am thou and thou art I."


    I raised an eyebrow, "What is this supposed to be? Am I supposed toe to terms with my deepest and darkest secrets or fears before receiving some kind of powerup?"


    His smile turned into a sinister one, "Oh¡­ The question is if you actually know--"


    "That I am currently the weakest disciple Master has and even Cai Hong could break me in half with her pinky finger. Yes, I know that."


    The doppelganger''s smile faltered slightly, "Hmm¡­ But what about the fact that--"


    "My talent for Practitioner arts is almost non-existent and therefore would only be stuck in the role of an alchemist, fated to never be able to stand on the front lines with my senior sisters. Yes, I know that."


    He stretched his lips in a thin line, "Then what about--"


    "My fear that Master would eventually deem me unworthy and abandon me, the possibility constantly being shown to me by how outstanding my senior sisters are. I know that too."


    My doppelganger scowled and crossed his arms, "Then why do you seem so nonchnt about this?!"


    I smirked, "Because I''ve already epted these as facts long ago. Master had said so Himself, that I would be an extraordinary alchemist that He would nurture. Of course I would rather die first before failing His expectations of me. Everything else is inconsequential."


    His brows furrowed, "The words of one man could not be enough to suppress your fears!"


    I tilted my chin at him, "And you even im that you are me¡­ You are but a poor imitation that had only scanned the bare surface of my mind to use against me. Master is no man¡­ His words alone carry enough weight to move the world."


    "You''re lying," he smirked. "You do not see him that way. This view of him is only due to the girls being around you."


    I shrugged, "Perhaps. But you only know my surface thoughts so I have nothing to say to you."


    Without a second nce back, I turned around and walked back into the forest, discreetly dropping one of my bottles on the ground.


    I counted to five steps just as I heard the angry roar of someone being especially frustrated charging at me.


    Using the barest of Fire Quarks I could summon, I directed the small me towards the uncooked bottle I had dropped.


    The moment my doppelganger passed by my dropped bottle, an explosion sted it back while encasing him in ck coloured mes.


    He rolled around trying to get the fire out but to no avail, the ck fire slowly consuming him until only ashes remained.


    How predictable.


    Right as that thought crossed my head, there was the sound of shattering ss as I felt the air shift around me.


    I didn''t even have time to catch my bearings before a huge explosion of Quarks expanded nearby.


    Thinking this to be the next step to escaping, I immediately made a beeline for it, hoping against all hope the I did not need to fight whatever caused that in order to escape.


    *


    (ria POV)


    "Say hello to my little friend!"


    My finger pulled the trigger and the machine in my hands immediately began spewing out bullets at the targets in front of me.


    The sound of two MG forty twos being fired was deafening in this narrow hallway, both Onee-sama and I keeping the guns trained on the twins.


    Several dozens of bullets pierced through the two girls down the hallway mercilessly, peppering them with bullet holes under our sustained fire.


    I emptied the entire clip into them, only stopping when the entire belt was finished and the barrel glowed red hot from the use. A bit of a waste but it was still worth it.


    Just to get my statement across, I stored the weapon back into my ring before calling out what looks like a small, metallic pineapple with a lever attached to the top.


    Pulling the pin, I released the lever from my grip to let the striker hit the primer.


    I grinned maniacally before tossing the device towards the end of the corridor.


    Unable to help myself, I yelled, "Exxxxplooooosion!!"


    A split secondter, the grenade exploded in a shower of shrapnel, just in time for Onee-sama to pull me down to hit the dirt with our feet facing the explosion and our hands covering the back of our necks.


    After the dust had settled, Onee-sama turned to re at me, "Tossing an explosive in a narrow corridor? What were you thinking?"


    "Umm¡­ Teehee?"


    She smacked me on the head before pulling me back up, her own machine gun still in her hands.


    We looked back down the corridor to see blood sttered along the walls with no intact body in sight, parts of the ground and walls charred at where the grenade hadnded.


    "Well, help me with the wall, why don''t you?" She scowled, pulling out a satchel charge.


    We stuck it to the brick wall andid down the wires a distance away, making sure to take cover before activating the detonator.


    The only issue was that the explosion never came, both of us peeking out of our crouched position to realise that we were no longer in the corridor but back in the forest again. The detonator and satchel charge we had ced were gone as well.


    We looked around for a few moments, still confused about what just happened.


    That was when little Cai Hong appeared out from the bushes, startling us.


    The little girl seemed just as surprised to see us, "Muuu?! Big sis ria, Big sis Odriana! Are you going to find Papa too?"


    I immediately rushed up to her, "Ehh?! You are going to find Onii-sama?! Where is he?!"


    Cai Hong pointed her dainty finger towards the deeper part of the forest.


    "Big sis no feel Papa? Papa is there!"


    I briefly wondered why Onii-sama would venture into the forest by himself but concluded it must have something to do with the weird things we had seen so far.


    Deciding to trust little Cai Hong on her words,Onee-sama and I followed the loli dragon deeper into the forest to meet up with our dearly beloved Onii-sama.


    Maybe he already has the barbecue started and we could enjoy a feast soon?


    Onii-sama sure knows how to spoil us!

 Chapter 329 - I’ll Give You Something To Be Scared About

    (MC POV)


    I red hard at the forest, it was faint but I could sense the creation of a domain that had epassed this section of the ind.


    ??


    If I were to walk into the forest now, nothing would happen to me. But everything that had been in the forest when this domain was created had been whisked away into said domain.


    Concentrating my senses on the surface of the domain, I tried to identify what had created it.


    I did not like what I found.


    "Master? What is going on? I felt something happen within the ind," Alpha asked, the other youkai maids standing behind her.


    They must have sensed the same thing I did and came here.


    "No time to exin, stand back," I warned.


    My body glowed as I channeled Origin into myself, directing the energy to my hands as I thrusted my fingers into the barrier, cracking it at the seams before pulling the gap open with my palms.


    There was an obvious distortion in the air as a portal formed at where I had broken the barrier, leading to the ce where the culprit was.


    "Master! Allow us to help!" Alpha cried out before I could enter the rift.


    I paused to shake my head at her, "I''m afraid you girls won''t be able to handle what will happen there. Help me take care of the fire pit, I want it hot by the time Ie back, then we can enjoy the feast together."


    The four of them turned to look at the firepit I had made and bowed their heads.


    "It will be done, Master."


    I nodded at them before stepping into the rift, letting it close shut behind me.


    The first thing I noticed was the eerie red glow that covered the entire forest in front of me. Looking up, the reason why was clear.


    A bright red moon hung unmoving in the sky, shining its red light menacingly below and painting thend crimson.


    Deciding that a red moon was the least of my problems, I stretched out my senses to check if the thing I was looking for was present.


    Upon finding it, I lifted my arms to my sides, clenching my fists as I cracked the ground of the ind''s circumference with that little thing in the centre.


    With a sharp intake of breath, both the ind and I shot up high into the sky, flying up into the clouds in just a few seconds.


    Slowing down to a halt, I waited for a second more before dropping my arms back to my sides, the ind hanging for another moment before it too, dropped out of the sky.


    I watched the giant piece ofnd crash back down on the sea below, creating a giant ssh that rocked the waves around it.


    Not yet done, I reached up my right palm to point at the ind before pushing downwards, increasing the gravity on the ind''s surface by several folds.


    The ind''s vegetation was instantly crushed into the ground, ttening the entire topography into a t in.


    Releasing my levitation, I dropped myself down onto the ind at a breakneck speed, crashing back into the ground feet first.


    The impact caused a spider web of cracks to appear at the impact zone, the ground groaning before it suddenly shattered, splitting the ind into multiple pieces with some of them sinking into the ocean''s depths below.


    Not yet done by a long shot, I raised both my arms into the air, manipting every single piece ofnd to be flung back up into the sky, carrying whatever just so happened to be above them as well with the exception of the piece I was standing on.


    I let them hang in the air for a few seconds before dropping them back down like before.


    The various pieces of earth came crashing back down in one gigantic ssh, if this was the real world, more than one tsunami would have no doubt been created.


    Still maintaining my Origin state, I floated towards my target which just so happens to be at the centre of the ind. There, what looks to be a figure covered by arge bedsheet with a carved pumpkin head was just in the midst of getting up from the ground, all battered from what I put the ind through.


    I blinked forward and smashed the pumpkin head to bits, pulling the bedsheet up and tossing it aside to reveal a short man that barely came up to my knees hiding underneath the sheet.


    The man was wearing a distinctly green suit with an equally green top hat that rested on his head.


    He looked like he was about to say something when my hand closed in around his throat, lifting him up above me.


    He gasped and tried to hit my hand away, his struggles literally next to useless since I barely felt anything.


    This little piece of shit thinks just because he can create a domain of fear to feed off his victim''s terror he''s some big shot?


    "You dare try to feed on my disciples'' and sisters'' fear?" I asked, ring straight at his eyes that were filled with fear.


    Not giving him the chance to answer, my hand tightened around his neck, pulling him closer to my face, "You think my cute disciples are easy to bully, huh?!"


    The leprechaun tried to say something again but only managed to croak out what sounded like a gasp. He could do nothing but squirm while my fingers remained firmly sped around his neck.


    "You like to see them suffer so much¡­ I will make you suffer for them!" I roared, mming him into the ground and splintering the already broken ground even further.


    I raised up my arm that held him and smashed downwards again, repeating this for about another five times before I lifted his bloody, battered body back up.


    My grip loosened and he finally managed to get a few words out.


    "P¡­ Please¡­ F¡­ F¡­ Forgive¡­ Me¡­"


    "Toote."


    I grabbed him by the head and activated another Technique, this one filling his entire head with the worst kinds of nightmares that anyone could imagine. Whatever he had tried to subject my disciples and sisters to, I multiplied the effect by a hundred times in his head.


    With that done, I dropped him on the ground, letting his own nightmares torment him.


    For the next few minutes, he would be forced to relive multiple scenes of despair and terror that was the stuff of nightmares. To him, it would feel like he had lived through multiple decades instead of just a few mere minutes.


    When he finally snapped out of it, he was shivering in fear uncontrobly, curling himself up into a ball as though it would protect him from what I was going to do next.


    I picked him up by the cor, causing him to splutter and spasm in fear while his eyes were closed shut. Most likely something in his visions had done the same thing and traumatised him.


    Infusing my palm in a golden glow, I pped him across the face, forcing his most recent traumatic memories to be repressed and bringing him back to his senses.


    He looked up at me, his body still remembering the terror he ''experienced'' even if his mind does not.


    "I won''t even kill you, enjoy your time in the Abyss getting screwed by tentacle monsters you piece of shit. That''s what you get for trying to prank the wrong people."


    My body glowed brighter while I stabbed my hand into the air, forcing open another rift that led to the entrance of the Abyss.


    I had the chance to see Abaddon gaping up at me briefly before I tossed the small man into the hole, letting him suffer there.


    With that done, I should rescue my girls from their nightmare as soon as possible, hopefully they haven''t gone too far in their visions and thus have yet to meet the monsters that were supposed to haunt them yet.


    Concentrating my energy into a ball, I let loose a shockwave that shattered the domain the leprechaun had ced, breaking the entire thing like ss.


    The st also served as a beacon to my disciples to get them here in case they had wandered elsewhere in the forest.


    I might need to find my sisters myself since they would not be able to feel this as they aren''t Practitioners, but with the destruction of the domain, they should be safe.


    Now I just need to sit here and wait to console my dear disciples. Hopefully the barbecue is enough to salvage this night into a good one.

 Chapter 330 - BBQ At A ’Haunted’ Island Beach

    (MC POV)


    Lian Li was the first to reach me, which was surprising considering Manami could have just teleported here which for some reason she did not.


    ??


    "Masteeeeer!!" Lian Li cried, flinging herself into my embrace.


    I caught her in my arms, my golden haired disciple immediately nuzzling my chest with her face happily.


    She purred contentedly when I patted her head, trying to bury her face deeper into my chest.


    I guess whatever she saw here must have scared her somewhat and she''s using me to forget about it.


    "It''s ok, it''s ok. I''m here now. It''s ok," I soothed.


    Lian Li looked up at me, her smile as bright as the lightning she creates.


    "Master! Umm¡­ Umm¡­ I¡­"


    She did not need to finish her sentence for me to know what she wanted. I held her chin with my hand and tilted her head upwards slightly, giving her a kiss to soothe her.


    My golden haired disciple purred into our kiss, her arms tightening around my back.


    I broke the kiss after a while, making sure Lian Li feltpletely safe in my presence before releasing her from our hug.


    Right then, Manami had teleported in with Eris in tow, the two of them immediately leaping at me when they saw me.


    "Master!!" They cried, each of them hugging an arm of mine and burying into my chest.


    I tried my best to calm them by making calming noises, patting their heads as best I could from my position.


    Diao Chan showed up a momentter, appearing out of thin air as well.


    Instead of going for my torso like I thought, the Witch dove straight at me and hugged my leg instead. The girl proceeded to rub her cheek on my thigh with a rather perverted face with an equally perverted smile, probably thinking I couldn''t see her in the darkness.


    With both my hands still upied, I couldn''t pull her away from me if I wanted to.


    Oh well, I guess since she did probably go through something that frightened her too, I will let her indulge herself for now.


    Brendan and Kiyomi showed up together, both of them raising an eyebrow when they saw the state I was in.


    Brendan remained at where he was while Kiyomi moved to Manami''s side, the white haired fox picking up my hand and moving it to her head instead of her sister''s.


    Of course, I dutifully patted her head.


    Thest group to show up was ria, Odriana and Cai hong together, the loli dragon immediately leaping up on to my shoulders to nuzzle my neck from behind.


    My sisters joined in on the group hug as well, prompting Lian Li to join back in just to avoid being left out.


    The only exception was Brendan who was smiling wryly at me from the side.


    "Is everybody alright? Nothing bad happened at all?" I tried asking.


    "Yes Master!"


    "Yes Papa!"


    "Of course, Onii-sama!"


    "Fufu~ No problems here, my cute little brother~"


    Oh good, looks like I made it in time after all. I wouldn''t know what I would do if something had traumatised them in some way or another, selective memory wipes are actually quite difficult to do, and I definitely wouldn''t want to subject my cute disciples to it.


    "Is Master ok? We felt something big happen just now," Lian Li asked, her eyes full of concern.


    I shook my head, "That was just me breaking the domain. No need to worry about that."


    The girls and Brendan seemed to rx quite a bit after hearing that.


    Seriously, what did I do to deserve them? They must have gone through quite a horrific experience and yet they still worry about me instead of themselves? There is no way I can ask for more than that!


    "Alright, shall we go back and start the barbecue?" I suggested, my mind made up to give them the best barbecue I could make.


    All of them nodded vigorously, obviously looking forward to the feast awaiting them.


    I smiled and snapped my fingers, creating a circle of light under our feet that instantly transported us back to the beach.


    Alpha was there to receive us with a bow, "Wee back Master, Mistresses. The pit has been kept hot as Master ordered. I hope the rest of your night finds you well. The four of us shall return to the ship now."


    I waved my hand at her, "Nonsense, you girls are invited too. The more the merrier, right?"


    I looked back at my group and all of them just smiled and nodded.


    "Big sisters! Big ''Bar bee cue''!" Cai Hong waved her arms in excitement.


    "Well then, what did you girls manage to get?"


    Diao Chan was the first to stand up to raise her hand, "I did not get anything Master! Please punish me for my inability!! Then¡­ Then maybe we can go to the forest for some¡­ Ehee¡­ Survival lessons¡­"


    I chuckled, "I''m not going to punish you for not getting anything. Though I think it''s a great idea to have a survival lesson of some sort for you all. I''ll have to set a date for that."


    "Onii-sama! Look! Look! We got these!" ria showed off hers and Odriana''s hauls proudly, all of them hung on some sort of belt that they had worn on them just moments ago.


    Each of them got headpats for their hard work, though Odriana requested I let her hug me, which ended with me being shoved into her bosom for a good minute or two.


    Manami, Eris and Lian Li didn''t manage to get anything either, though not for ack of trying it seems. Not that I would fault them for it since it wasn''t apetition of any sort to begin with.


    "Master¡­" Kiyomi called, her storage ring lighting up to deposit a giant bear on the beach.


    Huh¡­ I didn''t think any of them would actually go hunt down a bear of all things but¡­ I suppose that''s my disciples for you.


    Got to give her something good then¡­


    ¡­


    "Ahhhnnn~~ M¡­ Master! So¡­ So rough!!" Kiyomi moaned.


    Well, I never knew that fluffing her ears could make her look like this. All I was doing was stroking the inner sides of her vulpine ears, making sure that each part of it was sufficiently stroked.


    I wonder if Manami would also be like this?


    Judging from how the red fox youkai was looking at me expectantly, I would wager it to be so.


    With my white fox satisfied and the bear diced up by Eris, I began making my way towards the fire pit where Brendan was waiting.


    Cai Hong then ran up to me, "Papa! Papa! Cai Hong got this!"


    My little dragon showed me an apple she had gotten from somewhere.


    I smiled at her, picking up the offered fruit while ruffling her hair, Cai Hong giggling as I did so.


    Brendan had already assisted me in cing the slices of meat on the grill, each of them seasoned with pepper and salt by the maids as I had instructed.


    "Now, bear meat is a bit tricky, since they''re carnivores, the meat is going to need some thorough cooking," I exined, Brendan and Eris watching me attentively.


    First thing I did was to control the fire with my Quarks, sting it up to cook the meat close to well done.


    "You can use normal fire of course," I assured. "Just make sure it is hot enough and cook it long enough for the meat to be well done."


    Once the meat was thoroughly prepared, I dropped the fire and carefully ced slices of cheese on top of them before raising the mes again, letting the cheese melt into the meat itself.


    The end result were creamy bs of well done, spicy meat that gave off a mouth watering smell.


    Simple, but still good. No need for all theplicated stuff out here on a beach barbecue.


    The maids had also brought in alcohol for the asion, not sure why we would have those justying around on the boat but I figured it would be a good distraction for the girls. They at least still had the sense not to go overboard with it, so that''s still fine.


    I gave each of them a generous serving of the grilled bear steak, all of them making rather suggestive moans when they bit into the meat so I dutifully ignored thest part.


    Except Cai Hong of course, the loli dragon squealing in delight when she got her share, right after peppering my cheek with kisses.


    At least the night is going to end on a better note.

 Chapter 331 - Just Relax And Have A Drink

    (MC POV)


    I would say the beach barbecue was a resounding sess despite that earlier incident.


    ??


    I am not a lightweight by any means but I am definitely not a heavy drinker either. Seeing that everyone else had chosen to partake in the alcoholic beverages, minus Cai Hong of course, I chose to refrain from taking it too just in case anything happens to my disciples and sisters again.


    I did tell them not to drink too much though, wouldn''t want them to getpletely smashed while on this ind. Being the good disciples they are, they understood my reasoning without me having to say it.


    It didn''t take my disciples long before they began to unwind themselves, chatting away happily with food and drink in their hands on the beach.


    Despite me assuring the four maids that it was fine to enjoy themselves, they still remained in ''service mode'' where they made sure all of us were well taken care of. Well, as long as they are happy I suppose, no point in me trying to restrict them either.


    After the party had gone for quite a while where most of us had already eaten our fill, my disciples and I decided to just spend the time lounging around the beach, a few of us watching the night sky that was filled with stars or just looking out into the vast ocean.


    I was seated on a beach towelid out in the sand, watching the stars silently while I contemted on my future actions, especially what I should be teaching my disciples to make sure they can protect themselves.


    Cai Hong was curled up on myp, fast asleep. The little dragon was muttering something about roasting marshmallows with me while I patted her head.


    So lost I was in my thoughts that I was surprised by Lian Li suddenly appearing behind me, her arms thrown around my shoulders.


    "Masteeeeerrr¡­ It was sooooo horrible¡­" Lian Li groaned, leaning heavily on my shoulder. "I was all alooooone¡­ In that houseeeee¡­ So¡­ So¡­ Lonely¡­ Mnnn¡­ Zzz¡­"


    Huh, she actually fell asleep on me. I guess she must be much more tired than she let on. Either that or she doesn''t handle alcohol that well?


    I lifted her carefully off my back, letting me turn around to inspect the beach, only to find all of my disciples and sisters had already fallen asleep at where they had been lounging.


    Huh.


    I guess their exhaustion must have finally caught up with them from their small adventure in the forest.


    The four youkai maids were standing at the side, looking at their copsed mistresses with aplicated expression. They were most likely at a loss on what they should do since they can''t move my sleeping disciples carelessly, not to mention the fact that there was no way to move them back to the vi without waking them.


    Gently picking up Cai Hong in my arms while levitating Lian Li into the air, I stood up to move towards them.


    "No worries," I assured the four of them. "I''ll take care of this. Just give me a minute."


    Concentrating for a moment, I teleported all of my disciples and my sisters to their room, depositing each of them in their own beds and tucking them in with a soft pat on each of their heads.


    Just in case, I used one of the candles to light an Astral Fire on top of it, bathing the room in a soft warmth. This should help them rx and sleep easier, hopefully also driving away any nightmares they might have of today.


    I teleported myself back to the ind to see the four youkai maids still standing at the same spot, waiting for me patiently.


    The beach was already cleaned with most of our stuff packed up and ready to be moved back to the ship. I guess they must have already been in the midst of cleanup when we had been rxing.


    "You girls work fast huh?" Imented.


    Alpha bowed, "Thank you for your praise, Master."


    I noticed the stack of half finished alcohol that was ced at the side.


    "Hmm¡­ It''ll be a waste to not finish those. You girls want some?"


    All of them turned to look at the bottles.


    Alpha bit her lip, "N¡­ No, we shouldn''t¡­"


    I summoned a few of the bottles into my hand, uncorking them with a flick of my wrist.


    "It''s fine. Everyone else is asleep anyway and you girls have worked hard. Just take it easy for the rest of the night."


    The wolf girl hesitated, "If¡­ If Master insists¡­"


    "I do."


    She gave in and took the bottle from my hand, passing one to each of the girls behind her, the other girls taking the bottles from her though less hesitantly than Alpha did.


    iming one bottle for myself, I teleported us back to my room, ain''t no way I was going to spend the night on that ind anyway.


    The four of them seemed to understand my action and raised no questions about it.


    I took a swig from the bottle, enjoying the burning sensation as the liquid travelled down my throat, leaving a sweet after taste in my mouth.


    The girls followed my lead, taking small sips from the wine cups they had poured into.


    "If you''re worried about hangovers, don''t be. I have something that will prevent that," I assured them. "Just rx, really."


    Gamma took my word for it and drank directly from one of the bottles, even letting out a ''puhaa'' sound as she sighed in contentment.


    Emboldened by their colleague''s actions, Beta and Delta followed suit but Alpha still kept up her appearance by drinking slowly from her wine cup.


    I will have to say this first, I had absolutely no ulterior motives behind getting them to start drinking. Being one hundred percent honest here.


    I knew they were working hard for us so I thought to give them just a bit of a break for now, especially since they were just normal vi staff that got dragged into our crazy events not by choice.


    Really.


    I really did not know that these four were absolute lightweights.


    "Puuuuuuurrrr~ Purrrr~~ So warrrm~~ Nyaaa~" Beta literally purred, rubbing her head on my hand while I scratched her behind her feline ears.


    I will add that she literally forced my hand on top of her head, then silently stared at me until I began scratching her.


    Well, I guess this is expected of a cat?


    "Ehehe¡­ Master is looking at me~" Delta giggled, her face pressed against mine with our noses touching. "Mmm¡­ Master is looking at me~~"


    Ok, I get that she had issues with her eyesight before so she might be a little hard of seeing? Not really sure why else she is literally pressing herself against me¡­


    At least Gamma fell asleep after drinking the entire bottle so the centauress was not making any noises.


    The only issue was that she had chosen toy down behind me, resting her massive chest on top of my head as some kind of support.


    Unfortunately, her arms were also wrapped around my chest so I was kind of stuck in that position too.


    The most interesting one of the bunch however...


    "Master! Rub my belly more!! Rub it! Please, please, please, please, please!" Alpha begged,ying down on her back beside me while showing me her belly.


    Seriously, where did that serious persona of yours go?


    Who knew that the serious wolf youkai would happily roll over onto her back and demand for belly rubs when drunk, whining until I did so?


    Her tail was wagging so fast that I thought they might fall off as well, I didn''t even need to see that to know she was enjoying herself either, that big sloppy smile stered on her face and how she was saying ''Kyuu! Kyuu!'' was a big enough give away.


    This is thest time I get these girls to drink with me...

 Chapter 332 - Unexpected Guest

    (MC POV)


    I woke sensing movement near me.


    ??


    Opening my eyes, I spotted the cat youkai maid beating a hasty retreat from my room, all of them having spent the night here after being incapacitated. Inspecting the room, I realised I was alone and the room had already been cleaned up, a stark difference from how it looked likest night.


    It took awhile but they finally got tired enough to fall asleepst night, with me following them into the dream world not long after. Seeing how active they were when drunk, I was actually worried they were going to go through the whole night without sleeping.


    Looking towards the window, I saw the sun barely peeking out from the horizon, signalling that it was barely just dawn. I''m surprised they even got up this early.


    I suppose that''s the life of a professional maid for you.


    Since I''m already awake, I decided to get an early start to the day, maybe whip up a hearty breakfast for my cute disciples.


    Just as I swung out of bed, the door opened again to let in a flustered Alpha, her cheeks blushing bright red. It was obvious she had bathed and changed her clothes beforeing here, meaning she had woken up even earlier than me.


    "G¡­ Good morning Master. I would first like to apologise for our unsightly conduct yesterday¡­"


    I waved my hand at her, "Nonsense. I meant it when I said it was for you girls to rx. The four of you have been working hard and deserve it."


    She bowed her head quickly, "We are undeserving of such praise Master! It is you who has worked the hardest for us!"


    I tilted my head at her, "Hmm? But we only just met two days ago?"


    "I¡­ I heard about how you protected the country, Master! When all the other Sects had only thought about themselves, you had not hesitated to help themoners!"


    I shrugged, "That seems like the obvious thing to do."


    She lifted her head, "And that is why¡­ Master is the only one for us."


    I raised an eyebrow at her but she just smiled at me, not giving me any further exnation on her cryptic words.


    Thinking that it was probably not important, I stood up on my feet and stretched myself.


    "Should I dress you, Master?" She asked, noting my semi-nude form in front of her.


    "If you don''t mind?"


    "I do hope the High-- Ahem¡­ Your disciples wouldn''t mind it."


    "Of course."


    Right as I said that, the other three entered the room, looking all freshened up for their duties.


    I''m pretty sure I remember one of them just leaving the room a few moments ago and they already managed to clean themselves up? Must be a maid thing I suppose.


    They were quite an efficient team for a group that had only met each other for a few days. Delta had quickly secured a fresh set of clothes for me, the elf suspiciously knowledgeable about where I had stored those in the room.


    Alpha, Beta and Delta then set to work on dressing me, carefully putting my robes on me with utmost efficiency.


    Gama had used her taller stature to start working on my hair, brushing it ever so carefully one might think she was handling something fragile with her hands.


    Alpha was in the midst of tying my robe''s strings around my waist when the door was opened again, this time a sleepy Cai Hong walking in with a pillow copsed in her hand.


    "Muuu¡­ Papa?" She muttered, rubbing her eyes sleepily.


    I was by her side in an instant, not even caring that my clothes were still not properly put on.


    "I''m here, I''m here. What''s wrong?"


    "Mnnn¡­ Papa¡­" The loli dragon hugged me, abandoning her pillow for me.


    I let her hug me like a ko bear, lifting her up while she fell right back to sleep.


    Oh dear, I''m guessing she might have had a nightmare of something and wanted to look for me. I do hope little Cai Hong didn''t see anything traumatic over there¡­ Or else I would have to drag that little bitch out of the Abyss and torture him myself.


    Even with the loli dragon in my arms, the four of them continued with dressing me without batting an eyelid, making sure not to obstruct me from carrying Cai Hong.


    A little change of ns then, I need to prioritize the little dragon first.


    "Thank you," I nodded to them after they were done. "I''ll go out for an early morning walk, I''lle back in time for breakfast."


    The four of them bowed before filing out of the room.


    I suppose a short stroll by the beach would be a great idea for the little one, the sound of the waves should help soothe her so hopefully she would feel better.


    Using a simple teleportation Technique, I transported the both of us to my destination. Cai Hong shifted a little, hugging me a little tighter.


    I heard her muttering something that sounded like "super bad man" and "run".


    Frowning to myself, I made the decision to visit that stupid leprechaunter.


    I hummed a calming tune as I walked along the beach, gently patting her back as I went, my feet at the edge of where the waves stopped.


    That seemed to work as I sensed her smiling and muttering "caught you" and "nom nom".


    If I had to guess, she probably caught some candy in her dreams and started munching on them. She really does have a sweet tooth.


    I continued our little walk, making sure Cai Hong was still having her good dream by continuing my patting and humming.


    True, I had the option of going into her dream and altering it to be happier instead of doing all this, but it would be a one time thing and she might experience the nightmare again when I leave her dreamscape.


    I need to make sure that it is rooted into her subconscious that the event bes naught but a distant memory.


    With how the little dragon is now murmuring "Papa¡­ Warm¡­" in her sleep, I''d say it was working quite well.


    As I turned back for my second round around the beach, I spotted a few carriages that were just on their way down the road from the cliff. There was even a cavalry escort with them too.


    I looked to the side to see the jeeps that ria had used to get here still parked there, so who could this group of new visitors be?


    Making my way to the bottom of the vi''s stairs, I waited for the group of carriages to arrive. It was only when they got to the bottom of the cliff did I spot the Royal Family''s insignia stered on the side of the carriages.


    Oh? I''m guessing Queen Guiying is paying us a visit for some reason?


    The carriages arrived in front of the steps, the coachmen reining in their horses to have the second carriage stop directly in front of me.


    I continued to hum and pat Cai Hong''s back, only to realise that everyone else was staring at me, as though expecting me to do something.


    "Well? Are you not going to open the door to wee his Highness?" A voice spoke out from within the carriage. "Should have known they would put the ipetent staff here."


    I raised an eyebrow, who the hell is ''his highness''?

 Chapter 333 - Unexpected Landlord Problems

    (MC POV)


    The staredown continued for several more moments, the guards and coachmen expecting me to do something while I just stood there patting Cai Hong.


    ??


    One of the coachmen probably got tired of waiting and leapt off the carriage, giving me a stink eye before opening the door of the carriage for its upant.


    A middle aged, bearded man was seated inside the carriage, dressed in some sort of gaudy clothes with gold decorating almost every inch of it.


    He had the Royal Family insignia sewn on every visible part of his clothes too, like he was worried that people wouldn''t know he was of Royal blood.


    Except I remember the only other living member of the Royal Bei Family was Queen Guiying so who could this be? Some long lost uncle or something that was taking advantage of the current Royal Family''s situation to im power?


    Nah, it can''t really be that right?


    The man stepped out of the carriage with the most pompous air I have ever seen and that''s saying something. He was quite lean and not overtly fat like some people might have expected, the way he carried himself suggested at least some experience in handling the sword.


    At this point, all the guards and coachmen were ignoring me and instead bowing their heads to the man.


    The man took the time to look around the ce first before finally looking at me with clear disdain on his face.


    He scoffed, "Should have known my niece would be ipetent. Who would let someone with such a stupid face be part of the staff in my beach vi?"


    No. No way.


    Is he actually Guiying''s uncle or something? Oh wait a minute.


    I pointed at him, "You¡­ You''re that Royal Uncle who got banished by the King for trying to rape some pce maid. I thought you were dead."


    Oh yep, this happened like so long ago, even before I joined Heaven Sect in fact.


    It was a well known secret that people would whisper about back then, how the King''s brother pushed one of the working girls down while he was drunk in an attempt to ravish her.


    Fortunately the maid managed to escape before he did the deed.


    Unfortunately for him though, she just so happened to be the granddaughter of a Duke''s brother''s second cousin from another mother.


    Prior to that event, the uncle was already known for his debauchery so the King decided to exile him to save face and appease the noble Houses from using it against the Royals.


    That brother was never heard from again so most of the people in the know had theorised that the king had hired assassins to cut off loose ends, though that theory was never confirmed of course, just spected.


    I don''t even remember what his name was either, since back then I never really had the mind to look at the political side of things.


    Guess he really was alive after all¡­


    Hearing my words, his retinue immediately looked at me with wide and hateful eyes. From their reactions, I''m assuming this was a taboo topic in front of him.


    His brows furrowed, his left hand sping around his sword''s sheathe that hung on his waist.


    "It seems like my niece has gotten herself some really interesting staff members. What is with the little girl? Is this bring your kid to work day?"


    I looked down at Cai Hong, making sure the Technique to silence any outside sounds from waking her was active.


    Turning my gaze back to him and ignoring his question, I asked, "So if you are really that guy¡­ Why are you here? I''m assuming you heard about the cmity that befell the Royal Family?somehow so you decided toe back from your exile. Shouldn''t you be at the capital?"


    "What does a peasant like you know about your betters?" He growled, his hand still on his sword.


    I tried my best not to roll my eyes at him.


    Judging from what I''ve seen about him so far, he probably didn''t pay attention to anything else but himself while he was in exile, which meant he had no idea about my position nor my looks since I only gained my sort of fame after he got kicked out.


    Not really surprising for someone like him to be honest.


    "I assume you had decided that you would try and use your position... Sorry, your previous position to try and weasel your way into this vi as your permanent residence or something? Trying to take advantage of the fact that the capital might be in disarray because of the cmity it had just went through?"


    My guess must have been right on the mark judging by how his face had turned red.


    Not the first time I saw this type of thing happen, really, though he is definitely the most pompous looking one that''s for sure.


    It looked like he was deciding if he should draw his sword to cut me down right there but he calmed down somewhat after a while, shing me a rather out of ce smile instead.


    "Even if that is true, it has been decreed that this ce is for the Royal Family''s use. Anyone, and I mean anyone, from the Royal Family can use this ce however they see fit. So I suggest you let us in if you know what''s good for you."


    I shrugged, "Oh, I''m not stopping you from entering. Feel free. Just know that you''re not the only one using this ce at the moment so I''m not sure if there''s space for all of you."


    That revtion seemed to have caught him off guard.


    "My niece is here?"


    I shook my head, "She has, well¡­ I suppose it is urate to say she lent out the ce to someone else."


    He sucked in a breath, "Letting others use the summer vi specifically built for the Royal Family?! That is outrageous! No one else is worthy enough to even step foot on this shore, much less stay in it!"


    "Wow, that''s a bit harsh don''t you think?" I asked.


    He gritted his teeth before pushing past me, "Step aside, boy! I will see that these intruders be thrown out before the day even ends!"


    Yeah¡­ Good luck with that. I ain''t budging from here until my cute disciples have had their share of fun on this beach so we ain''t moving.


    His guards stormed past me after their charge, leaving the coachmen behind to take care of the carriages and horses.


    "Man, you are so dead. Where the hell did you get the balls to talk like that to your betters?" One of the workers asked me after the guy was out of earshot.


    I shrugged at him, "He doesn''t seem that important."


    A few of them sniffed at thement before going back to their work, leaving me to return back to the vi unmolested.


    I''ll have to check with Guiying what she wants done about her uncle before I do anything, just in case she wants him around for whatever reason.


    It''s because of things like this that I really can''t be bothered with politics, even your most hated enemy can still be used on the chessboard that is politics so you have to put up with them.


    Oh well, until I can confirm with Guiying tonight on what to do with him, I should warn everyone to cope with him for the time being.


    Seriously though, this guy came out of nowhere¡­ I can''t even get any rest even on vacation it seems...

 Chapter 334 - You Do Not Belong Here

    (Diao Chan POV)


    I yawned as I came down the stairs from our bedroom, just in time to hear the sound of someone cursing loudly in the main hall.


    ??


    Slowly, I crept down towards the main hall to see what themotion was about.


    Delta was at the door, facing what seemed to be a pompous dude with an armed escort behind him.


    "Youkai in my vi?! The nerve of them! I want all of you out, NOW!" He roared.


    "Apologies, but no matter who you may be in the past, you hold no sway over this vi''s management at this moment," Delta told him off, the elf absolutely unfazed at the number of armed men standing in front of her.


    The man in front of her furrowed his brows, sweeping his arm in a dismissive gesture, "Damn bitch! Do you know who I even am?!"


    "I do not know and I do not care. There is only one Master of this vi right now and you are not him."


    "Hmph! Typical of uncultured monsters like you to not know about me! I could have you and your entire family killed if I wanted to!"


    I could see that Delta was trying her hardest not to roll her eyes at him.


    The elf managed to maintain her calm appearance, "I highly doubt so, but that''s not important. You are unwee here and I would suggest you and your posse show yourselves out through the door now."


    "Insolence! I will have your head, you damn bitch!"


    "Now, now. I think that''s enough," A familiar voice spoke from the entrance.


    Everyone turned to see Master walking through the doorway with a sleeping Cai Hong in His arms.


    Delta bowed her head, "Wee back Master. How was your walk?"


    He smiled, "It was great. Is anyone else awake yet?"


    "Aside from Mistress Diao Chan, no one else has yet."


    Oh, that sneaky little elf, I guess she already heard meing down the stairs.


    Before I could make myself known, that pompous old fart had turned to re at Master.


    "You?! You are the master of this vi now?! How dare you?!"


    Master raised an eyebrow at him, "What? You have a problem with that?"


    "Of course I do! Who are you to im to be the master of this ce?! You are not even part of the Royal Family!"


    I think it''s my time to appear.


    I stepped out of the shadows and into the hallway, "Master is currently upying the position of the Queen''s Royal Tutor and is also part of the Royal Household. He has every right to be here. More so than you, in fact."


    The old fart red at me, "And what does a harlot like you know anything about me?"


    I tilted my chin upwards slightly, "Oh I know you. Bei Diu Diao, the disgraced brother of the former king. If I recall, you were stripped of your authority before being exiled. Now that your brother is dead and the country still recovering from the war, you came back seeking to take advantage of the chaos, aren''t you?"


    I spotted Master''s lips curling slightly upwards at me and that was more than enough of a praise as any for me.


    It seems like my intense study of BeiYang''s politics paid off!


    That old fart actually drew his sword, prompting all his guards to do the same.


    "INSOLENCE! I will have you know that I am still a Royal! That cannot be denied from me!"


    I was just about to point out hisck of any authoritarian power when Master raised his hand to get our attention.


    "Yes, yes. You are correct of course. Delta, please clean up the master bedroom and allow this¡­ Ahem. Allow his highness to stay."


    Delta''s eyes darted to me for a brief moment before bowing her head, "It will be done, Master."


    "Hold it," Diu Diao held up his palm to stop her from leaving. "The master of this vi is no longer him. The only one that should be referred to with such a title is me, understood?"


    Delta shook her head, "I''m afraid that is not possible. Queen Guiying has specifically made it clear who the Master of the vi is. And since no one currently can supersede her Royal authority, you are merely just a guest in Master''s vi."


    "Why you!"


    "Now, now. Let''s all just rx here," Master interrupted, patting Cai Hong with a hand. "I''m sure your highness must be tired from the long trip, why don''t we go ahead and have something to eat first? I''m sure we can sort out the detailster."


    The old fart looked like he was contemting for a moment before he turned away, sheathing his sword and storming off in the direction of the dining hall without another word.


    His guards followed suit, most of them taking the chance to give us the stink eye.


    I waited until they were out of earshot before turning to Master, "Master¡­ Why do we have to amodate him? He has literally no power after the previous king exiled him. As he is, we could have just kicked him out without any repercussions."


    "Ah, but he is still of Royal blood, Diao Chan," Master patted my head. "Mistreat him carelessly and one can still be convicted of lese-majesty and I don''t want that sort of trouble befalling on us."


    "Master, we could just turn him away," Delta pointed out.


    "Hmmm, doesn''t look like he would leave without a fight does he? Thest thing I want is for any of you to get involved in these politics. It''s a very sticky business I can assure you."


    Ahh~ Master is always thinking about us! What did we do to deserve such a God!


    "Umm¡­ Master¡­ For someone who is exiled, he shouldn''t even be here in the first ce. We can actually execute him on the spot with Queen Guiying''s blessing even."


    Master gave us a wry smile, "I would at least want to check on what Guiying''s rtionship with him is like before I burn any bridges. Who knows, maybe he might have been framed and he just has a naturally bad personality."


    As expected of Master, His benevolence truly knows no bounds! Any other person would have just cut that idiot down without a second thought.


    "What''s more," Master added. "I learnt that usually there''s more than meets the eye for these kinds of things."


    Delta frowned, "But if Master is letting that thing¡­ I mean his highness stay in your room, where would Master stay?"


    Master looked at me, "There''s still spare beds in your rooms right?"


    My heart leaped and I nodded quickly, hoping against all hope that it will be what I think it is.


    "Then I can just stay there for the time being, at least until we find out what Guiying wants to do with her uncle."


    I screamed internally, already looking forward to our night!


    "In that case, please allow me to go inform the others of the intru¡­ I mean, our new guest," Delta bowed once more before disappearing.


    "I will do the same for the other girls too," I bowed.


    "Mnn¡­ I will go ahead and check the kitchens then," Master nodded to me before he headed off in that direction.


    Of course, Master is too benevolent for trash like that reject who would take advantage of Master''s kindness. I knew for a fact that once I told the rest about this intruder, there would be a unanimous decision to get rid of him too.


    All we need to do is have Manami teleport one of us to Guiying to confirm his uselessness and we would definitely get rid of this piece of trash in the most painful way possible, without Master knowing about our involvement of course.


    After all, he dide in to interrupt our lovely vacation time with Master. That fact is already unforgivable by itself.


    I wonder if I should pull out his nails or his teeth first?

 Chapter 335 - He Was Already Dead?

    (MC POV)


    I''m guessing this Bei Diu Diao guy is assuming that the ''Master'' title is referring to me like the head butler or caretaker of this ce or something.


    ??


    Well, I''m not surprised to know that he''s too conceited to believe anyone can be better than himself with how he''s been acting so far.


    I may not have remembered much about this guy in particr, heck I didn''t even know his name until Diao Chan mentioned it, but I''ve seen plenty of people with his kind of character around in the other nes.


    Well, back then the only thing I could do was keep my head down and hope not to enter their sights or just endure whatever games they had in mind at that time. Humans really are trash when you give them power.


    Entering the dining hall, I noted that he had already taken up the seat at the head of the table. Curiously, the guards were all seated at the table as well. I would have thought that someone like him would have deemed them too beneath him to eat at the same table so that was a surprise.


    The other interesting thing was that no servants were to be found in the room, leaving our group of ''guests'' alone.


    "Finally! Are you going to serve us or not?!" Diu Diao demanded, mming the table with a fist. "I expected a feast to have been prepared and yet there''s no one here! Why are you not serving us?!"


    I gestured to Cai Hong who is still sleeping in my arms.


    "Well put down the damn kid somewhere ande back here! This isn''t a nursery you know?!"


    I patted my loli dragon''s head, "You know¡­ You never cared about who I was even for a moment."


    He raised an eyebrow at me, "Why should I? Why would I possibly be interested in who a servant actually is?"


    I contemted telling him who I was but I doubt he would know me even if I did anyway so I saw no point in doing so.


    "Alright then, what do you want?" I asked.


    "Hmph! It''s obvious from the way you talk that you have absolutely no ss and whatever you prepare would also undoubtedly be something simple. Just give us the best that your limited skills can cook up, I''m already tired of seeing your face!"


    Well, same here buddy, but you don''t hear meining.


    Ah well, seeing as how my disciples aren''t here yet, I guess I can entertain him for a little while. I could also take this chance to make something nice for everyone else too.


    Oh that gives me an idea! Heh heh, a perfect opportunity for a little payback then. I''ll just add a little something to his food, heh heh heh.


    Now then, to the kitchen!


    *


    (Lian Li POV)


    "I''m sorry, but is there any reason why we aren''t just¡­ I don''t know, killing him right now?" Eris asked incredulously.


    Diao Chan gave her a wry smile, "I thought so too but Master didn''t want anyplications that might arise from us chopping his head off. He was thinking that we might want to check with Guiying first beforemitting to anything."


    I perked up, "In that case, I shall go ask her then. If she gives us the greenlight, we off that little bastard, make it look like an ident."


    "Ufufu~ Noints there," Manami giggled. "I can even make sure there''s no bodies~"


    Eris nodded, "Agreed¡­ Chop..."


    "What if Queen Guiying wants to keep him around?" Brendan pointed out.


    "Then we''ll just need to think of another idea to deal with him without killing him," I answered without hesitation.


    "You know, I can always just snipe him from a distance, no biggie," ria muttered, yawning.


    Odriana shook her head, "No, it would be obvious who the culprits are since literally no one else around here has ess to these weapons but us."


    "If Guiying does not mind him disappearing¡­ I can help with that too," Kiyomi volunteered, letting a snowke appear in her palm before shattering it.


    Diao Chan chuckled, "Kukuku~ I do hope we can torture him first, he was quite condescending while speaking to Master."


    "Oh? Why didn''t you say so? We should just rip his head off regardless of what Guiying says," Manami decided.


    I held up my hand, "Just let me go talk to her first, I would sooner kill myself than know I''ve inconvenienced Master in anyway."


    Manami thought for a moment, "Hmmm¡­ I suppose that''s true, I''ll send you there then. Ready?"


    I nodded my head.


    Manami waved her hand at me and a circle of light appeared beneath my feet, the light blinding me for a second before my vision returned to show me standing inside what seems to be arge bedroom.


    "S¡­ Senior Sister Lian Li?" A voice called out from behind me.


    I turned to see the Queen still dressed in her pajamas and sitting up in bed. It seems like I just caught her in the midst of waking up.


    Normally her room would be protected from such teleportation Techniques, but she has since changed the protection to allow specific people to slip through. Only issue was that we could only teleport to her room within the pce so it was lucky she was still here.


    "Ah, Guiying, sorry for the intrusion."


    She waved a hand at me, "Nonsense. There is no such thing, how is everything? I''m sorry I can''t join you guys at the vi."


    "Don''t be, we know you have big responsibilities, especially with our grand n. Putting that aside, a problem came up."


    Guiying raised an eyebrow, "Oh? Whatever can it be?"


    "Your uncle showed up and is, honestly, being aplete asshole. Can we chop his head off?"


    The news seemed to shock Guiying more than I thought it would, "Uncle Diu Diao is alive?"


    "Mmhmm, with an entire group of guards and servants I might add."


    She got up and started pacing around the room, "No, no, no¡­ This can''t be¡­ I saw his severed head myself¡­ It caused such a big uproar that day I could never forget it¡­"


    I frowned, "What do you mean?"


    "My uncle. He was killed shortly after being exiled. Someone had lopped his head off and sent it in a box to us. Well, specifically my mother but that''s beside the point. She got a box left in her room while I was with her and we opened it up to see uncle''s head inside it."


    "Huh¡­ I''m surprised this wasn''t a publicly known fact."


    She shook her head, "We kept it secret of course, else people might think my father had arranged it and we would lose the people''s trust. But somehow, rumours of him being assassinated still circted around, no doubt by the perpetrators. Father tried to investigate it but got nothing."


    I furrowed my brows, "If that''s the case¡­ Then who is the one that showed up at our door?"


    Guiying thought for a moment before turning to me, "Do you think you can stall him for a day or two?"


    "What are you nning to do?"


    "Let me just clear up some things here and I''ll head over there to see this uncle of mine myself."


    I tilted my head at her, "You believe him to be a fake?"


    "That, or my uncle faked his death. Which makes no sense since this would bring him back to the spotlight if the whole point of faking his death was to get out of it."


    "Interesting¡­ You heard all that, Manami?"


    ''Mmm¡­ Interesting indeed,'' Manami''s voice echoed inside my head. ''Shall I bring you back now?''


    I turned to face Guiying, "We''ll keep him there. But if he goes too far with Master¡­ We will be the ones cutting his head off."


    She smiled at me, "Naturally."


    "Beam me up, Manami."


    Another circle of light appeared underneath me before I was transported back to where I was in our room.


    Now all we have to do is n for this little intruder who had unknowingly wandered into our haven. For that intrusion, there can be no other fate but death.

 Chapter 336 - Do Not Piss Off Your Chef

    (MC POV)


    "Mnnn¡­ Papa cook?" Cai Hong muttered sleepily while rubbing her eye with a hand.


    ??


    I had moved the little dragon to my back, letting her hug me from behind instead to allow me space to prepare the meals.


    I threw in the eggs that I had beaten earlier, letting them sizzle on top of the oiled pan which filled the air with its aroma.


    It took about a few seconds more before Cai Hong jerked herselfpletely awake, "Mnnn!! Papa cook!"


    I picked up a piece of bacon that I had prepared beforehand and guided it to her mouth, the little girl immediately chomping down on the meat happily.


    "Yay~ Nom nom nom¡­ Yummy!" She squealed.


    "Master¡­ You really shouldn''t¡­ Let us do it instead¡­" one of the chefs offered hesitantly.


    "Oh, but I said it''s fine. I do quite enjoy this you know?"


    "But¡­ the honor of serving you¡­"


    I raised an eyebrow at him, "What? Is that something worth bragging about?"


    The chef and everyone else behind him nodded their heads vigorously.


    "Hmmm¡­ Alright then. I won''t cook for myself. You guys can handle that then. Would that be fine?" I conceded.


    That seemed to be exactly what they wanted to hear, judging from the victory cry the chefs roared out before firing up the stoves enthusiastically.


    "Don''t make it too fancy you hear," I warned them half-heartedly, flipping over the egg. "It''s only breakfast so please, not some five course meal or whatever you guys are nning."


    "Understood!"


    Cai Hong looked up at me, her bacon still clutched in her dainty hands, "Muuu? Papa no eat?"


    I smiled, "Papa will eatter with your big sisters and brother."


    "Muuu! Papa eat!" She protested, waving her bacon in front of me.


    Giving in to her, I bit a piece of the meat and chewed, Cai Hong giggling merrily when she watched me eat the bacon she fed me.


    I flipped the pan over, depositing the eggs on to the waiting te next to me on the counter before lifting Cai Hong off my back.


    "Be a good girl and wait for Papa here ok? Papa wille back after bringing these outside," I asked, patting her head.


    "Okies~"


    I levitated the tes of food to follow me out of the kitchen, intending to serve these foods to our ''guests''.


    Curiously, when I asked the chefs what happened to the servants, they just shrugged and said they did not even know they were gone.


    Interesting, maybe they''re all outside mowing thewn?


    They did make quite theption of conflicted faces when I said I would personally serve those guys, even turning down their offer of help. All of them apologized for the disappearance of the serving stuff despite my multiple assurances that it was fine.


    Deciding that the service staff''s disappearance didn''t matter for now, I made my way out to the dining area, just as my disciples appeared as well.


    "Finally! Food and entertainment! I was getting tired of waiting!" Diu Diao growled, leaning back on his chair.


    I frowned slightly, raising a finger, "Do not be mistaken, they are the guests of Queen Guiying that I have told you about. I would advise you not to disrespect them for your own good."


    He looked at me as though I had grown a second head, "Ha? Who are you to decide what I can or cannot do?!"


    I contemted?once more to reveal my identity there but I refrained from doing so just in case it sparks off something that Guiying can''t fix.


    Instead, I narrowed my eyes at him, "Remember well, Diu Diao, you are currently only allowed to stay due to the whims of our guests. If they were to think it better that you leave, you''ll need to vacate the premises."


    The guards stood up and red at me menacingly, their hands on the pommel of their swords.


    "You and what army?" Diu Diao smirked.


    I raised my hand with my palm facing the ground, concentrating for a moment before pushing downwards.


    "Sit down," I ordered.


    An invisible force pushed all of the guards down, forcing them back to their seats against their will.


    A few of them tried to stand up again but the force pushing them down was too strong for them to even budge against.


    Diu Diao stood up, "What are you--"


    "You sit down too," I exerted the same force on him.


    His knees buckled and the man dropped back down onto his seat ratherically, his chair almost tipping over from the sudden force of him sitting down.


    It was almost hrious to watch him strain from the effort of trying to stand only to fail at it.


    Making sure their attention was on me, I warned them once more, "I say again. You are not guests. You are not wee here. The only reason why you are even allowed to step in here is because of your supposed rtions to Queen Guiying, nothing more and nothing less."


    I flicked my wrist, letting the tes of food float in and arrange themselves on the table in front of them, which consisted of just simple eggs and bread. The bread wasn''t even buttered either.


    "Now, shut your mouth and eat. Anyints and I''ll toss you guys out into the ocean, the Kraken can take you then. Am I clear?"


    Diu Diao gritted his teeth, "You can''t do this to me! You are but amoner! I am a Royal! You should be honored to even stand in my presence! How can you even suggest disrespecting me!"


    I smiled at him, "Your position means nothing here, especially since you''re an exile and not even supposed to be here."


    "My exile only applies to the previous king''s reign! Now that he''s gone, my exile status is also gone!"


    I tilted my head at him, "I''m pretty sure that''s not how that works but ok. If you''re not going to eat that, I''m taking it away."


    "Grrr¡­ I am!" He growled, picking up the bread and stuffing it into his mouth.


    I hope he chokes on it, should have added morexative or something in his te.


    "Should wee backter, Master?" Lian Li asked, eyeing the crowded dining table.


    "Oh no, please right this way. It is a little unfortunate but we shall have to eat in the kitchens this morning."


    My disciples nodded and filed into the kitchens obediently, a few of them sending looks of spite in their direction.


    I thought I heard some of them muttering "making Master serve them¡­ Unforgivable¡­", "Definitely going to castrate him first¡­", "Lopping his head off¡­" and "poison himter¡­" but I''m pretty sure I just misheard them.


    Upon entering the kitchens, they were greeted by the sight of fluffy pancakes, steaming hot toasted sandwiches, savoury egg benedicts, peppered bacons and waffles topped with whipped cream. Beside that were freshly squeezed fruit juices and milk.


    However, on the other side of the pile was an even more impressive pile of food that consisted of various cuts of meat that were smoked, boiled, fried and even seared, creating a small mountain of meat. Beside that mountain were even more variations of sandwiches, eggs and sds.


    No guesses as to which one is my portion.


    "You know¡­ I did tell you guys not to prepare thatvish of a breakfast for me, didn''t I?" I asked, looking pointedly at the chefs.


    At least they have the sense to look embarrassed.


    "Papa! Big sisters! Big brother! Eat!" Cai Hong called out, waving us over.


    Eris looked at their pile of the prepared food in wonder, "Master¡­ You went all out yourself¡­ The pancakes¡­ They are so soft!"


    "Well yeah, no way am I letting my disciples eat the same kind of food I gave those guys outside right?"


    That actually got me a group hug from them, the girls purring into my embrace.


    Well, at least there''s something good about today.


    Now then, let''s eat!

 Chapter 337 - Torture Plotting At Breakfast

    (Brendan POV)


    "Hey... " Lian Li nudged me with her elbow while Master was busy buttering the toast for Cai Hong. "You think you can make some kind of poison that is undetectable?"


    ??


    I hesitated for a moment before nodding, "I can¡­ But Master would still most likely be able to detect it though¡­ No way I can hide things like this from Him, at least, not yet."


    She bit her thumb with her finger, "Anything that won''t draw suspicion to us?"


    "You''re nning to use it on that idiot aren''t you?" I asked.


    "Isn''t it obvious? Who else would I want to use this on?" She snapped.


    I raised my hands in a cating gesture, "I was just checking¡­ Just in case one of the guards in particr caught your attention or something."


    She clucked her tongue, "All of them caught my attention, they deserve to suffer the same fate. Hmmm¡­ We don''t need something that big, maybe make it such that their heads explode randomly or something."


    I don''t know how to tell her that her idea of subtlety needs some working on. If she thinks having someone''s head explode randomly is ''small'', I don''t want to know what she originally intended to do with these ''guests'' of ours.


    Then again, I did have the same idea as her so I guess I can''t say much either¡­


    "I do have something in mind, physically harmless but it''s gonna make him suffer every night for quite a while," I admitted.


    She raised an eyebrow, "Oh? What is it, do tell?"


    I nced in Master''s direction, making sure He was still busy being suffocated by Senior Sister Manami''s bosom before continuing.


    "I got the idea fromst night''s incident. I can make something that will cause him to have nightmares simr to whatever we experienced back on the ind."


    She scowled at me, "That? That wasn''t even mildly scary at all! They were just irritating!"


    I tried my best not to sigh, "To you girls, yes. To some random mortal who can''t even fight for himself it''ll be an absolute nightmare."


    She shook her head, "No, no. Make it worse. What we got was definitely not terrifying."


    "Hmmm¡­ I can only replicate an event that any of us have experienced before. What else can be terrifying?"


    Lian Li thought for a while before brightening up, "I got just the thing! He got exiled for attempted rape right? Let him experience it as the girl instead!"


    "That is¡­ Oddly specific¡­ Ah¡­ But then we will need to find that girl he tried to--"


    "No, no. I got a memory perfect for him. Use mine. Oh don''t look at me like that, he didn''t go all the way but we can make it different for him, can''t we?"


    I scratched my chin, peeking at Master who was now being stuffed in between Manami and Kiyomi bosoms.


    Assured that MAster was still upied, I turned back to her, "I can¡­ But I will need a dragon''s tear to alter that. Where can we get that in such a short time without asking Master?"


    Lian Li jerked her chin pointedly at Cai Hong who had her cheeks stuffed full of sandwiches.


    Noticing us staring at her, the loli dragon turned to look at us with a gaze full of curiosity. She tilted her head cutely with a silent ''hm?''


    I turned back and shook my head fervently, "No way, nuh uh. There is no way in hell you are telling me to make little Cai Hong cry. I''d sooner kill myself than do that."


    "Fool," She pped me on the back of my head. "Wait till the afternoon when it''s time for her usual nap. She will start yawning and tearing up by herself."


    Oh right, forgot about that¡­ That will work.


    "What else do you need?" She asked, her eyes darting to the side to see Master in the middle of flicking Diao Chan''s forehead, the Witch trying to fake spill whip cream on Him as an excuse to lick Him and be punished.


    I thought for a moment, "Other than the tears... I''ll need some Jimsonweed and Peyote leaves, I''ve got those so no problems with that. Then I''ll have to extract your memory essence and ummm¡­ Have one of you girls supply the Pure Elemental Quarks needed to create the potion."


    "Sounds simple enough, I can supply the energy too. Seems like a pretty easy thing to make," Shemented.


    "Well, yeah¡­ Because we literally have the most difficult to obtain ingredient sitting right there enjoying sandwiches."


    "Fair point. When will it be ready? I do not wish for him to even have a single night of rest."


    Once more, I double checked Master''s condition. This time Master was busy with feeding ria while being fed by Odriana in turn, the former sitting on Hisp.


    "I can get it ready before dinner time, then we just need to get him to drink it and it will take effect by the time he gets into bed."


    "Not good enough," Manami materialised beside me without warning, a te of pancakes in her hand. "Every one of them needs to get it, even the guards."


    I grimaced slightly, "I''m going to need Cai Hong to literally cry in that case¡­ A single tear won''t be enough for all of them."


    Lian Li thought for a moment, "Give the guards the watered down versions. But make sure the main idiot gets the full brunt of it."


    "That is doable. Anything else?"


    "Ufufufu~ I would say to make him wet the bed too, but he would be using Master''s bed tonight so that is unfortunately not possible," Manami sighed.


    I thought for a moment, "You know¡­ Too bad I still don''t really know how to make a pill that can change a person''s gender¡­"


    "What?!" They eximed.


    "What''s wrong?" Master asked, looking up from where he had been teaching Eris how the pancakes were made.


    "Umm¡­ Nothing, Master!" Lian Li quickly denied.


    "They were surprised that it was so simple to make the pancakes so fluffy, Master." I helped cover for them, thankfully I had the sense to keep part of my attention on Master''s conversation.


    "Ufufufu¡­" Manamiughed, just barely managing to hide her nervousness. "Indeed Master. We would never have thought of something so delicious could be made so simply!"


    Master grinned at us, "You''ll be surprised how easy most of these are. If you''d all like, I can teach you girls some time?"


    "We would love that, Master!" Lian Li admitted, not at all feigning her enthusiasm.


    Master nodded, "Umu, next time we''ll cook something together then."


    Thankfully that managed to stave off Master''s suspicion, it wouldn''t do if Master knew of what we were nning.


    Sometimes I wish Master wasn''t as benevolent as he is. The world is a cruel one and there are no doubt people who would not hesitate to take advantage of Master''s kindness.


    Still¡­ I suppose that means we, as Masters chosen disciples, have to make sure that scum like those idiots never get the chance to do so. And if they do¡­ We''ll just have to make them suffer for it.


    Now we intend to do just that for those few pieces of trash sitting just outside¡­

 Chapter 338 - Vacation Training

    (MC POV)


    The good thing about those ''guests'' was that they seemed content enough to justze around and not want for anything much, even from us.


    ??


    Sure they were rude and insufferable, but they don''te and look for us if we don''t appear in their sights.


    Though I''m still wondering where the servants went, they couldn''t have just all disappeared right? The chefs were still around so it''s just the housekeepers who are missing alongside the four yokai maids.


    I tried asking if my disciples had seen them around and all of them just shrugged.


    "Buuu¡­ Maybe they are mowing thewn?" Cai Hong had suggested, to which I gave her a headpat for.


    Oh well, I''m guessing Delta gathered them together in some staff room of sorts to inform them about our neers or something. Not that I know if there are any staff rooms here.


    Well, it''s not like we can''t function without them so I decided to just ignore it for now, concentrating on the more important issue at hand.


    "So what do you guys want to do today?" I asked, facing my disciples and sisters who were thoroughly satisfied by the breakfast I prepared.


    "Umm¡­ Is there anything Master wants to do? Something Master wishes to do but have not yet done?" Diao Chan asked.


    How considerate of her, thinking about me when they are the ones who should be having fun right now.


    I thought for a moment, "There''s not really anything I have in mind to do, I''m even fine with just staying in with all of you if you want?"


    Out of the corner of my eye, I spotted Brendan frowning at Lian Li who returned it with one of her own.


    Not sure what that was about but Eris moved closer to me at that moment, excitement clear on her face, "Then Master! Would¡­ Would it be ok if we had another lesson today? I''m afraid my skills might get rusty if I idle for too long¡­"


    Wow, I knew my disciples were hardworking but that is really taking it to another level. Voluntary training even on vacation? Now that''s dedication.


    "Hmmm¡­ What about the rest? Anything you guys want to do today?"


    "I''m fine with just staying near Master!" Diao Chan proimed happily,tching herself onto my arm. I''m pretty sure I heard her muttering "... Please spank me¡­" under her breath well¡­ Maybe I''ll indulge in herter on.


    My little dragon came up to hug my other arm, squealing, "Cai Hong wants to stay with Papa! Ehehehe~ Headpats?"


    Of course I had to give her the requested headpats when she asked me so nicely.


    "Ah¡­ In that case. I would like to spend the time restocking some of my potions, Master. If that is ok with you?" Brendan muttered while poking his fingers together.


    "Of course," I nodded. "Do you need my help with that?"


    "No! I mean¡­ No, Master. Senior sister Lian Li said she wanted to help me with it this time."


    I raised any eyebrow towards my golden haired disciple.


    She bowed her head to me, "That is true Master. I felt I had hit a wall in my trainingtely and perhaps taking up another area of focus will help me with an unexpected breakthrough."


    Ah Lian Li, as hardworking as ever. I have no doubt that she might even surpass me one day if she continues training this hard. Then again, she did cause that world ending cmity in my previous life didn''t she? So I guess it should be expected of her.


    Thankfully I already trained her to be as non-violent as I could to make sure that cmity doesn''t happen.


    Kiyomi raised her hand, "I would like to continue my lesson with Master as well, if Master does not mind."


    I gave her a wry smile, "Your current power still not sufficient enough for you?"


    The white fox merely smiled at me,answering my question with how her tails were waving behind her.


    "Ara, ara~ In that case, I shall join you, my dearest Kiyomi~" Manami giggled, her tails waving just as much as her sister''s.


    "Mmm¡­ As for me... I would like to continue my progress on my next novel, I have gathered quite a lot of materials just these few days already~" Odriana chuckled, her book and pen appearing out of thin air in her hands.


    Something tells me I would not like what the contents of that novel is but I doubt there''s much I can do to convince her not to write it at this point.


    ria was making aplicated face beside Odriana, "Gunununu¡­ I want to be with Onii-sama but I also want to help Onee-sama with the new novel¡­ What should I do..."


    My older sister patted her on the head, "Fufufu~ There is no need to choose, I will go to where dearest brother will be to write it. There''s definitely still space for more content after all. Fufufu~"


    ria cheered while I groaned internally.


    Ugh¡­ Well at least Brendan wouldn''t be there to give her any of ''those'' ideas.


    We snuck ourselves out through the back door, avoiding Diu Diao and his posse who were still in the dining room to head back down to the beach, or in Lian Li and Brendan''s case, back to their rooms.


    For the two fox sisters, I just needed to guide them in improving their Quark cirction which would speed up their Technique casting time and inner strength. I didn''t want to give them anything too strenuous since we are, after all, still on vacation.


    The two of them immediately sat down on the beach to meditate, a soft red and bluish white glow emanating from the two of them.


    Eris, on the other hand, insisted I gave her a workout so we would be sparring seriously from the get go.


    Cai Hong was seated on Diao Chan''sp, the loli dragon drawing something on a piece of paper that Odriana had given her. From how she had been throwing nces at me, I don''t think I need to guess what my loli dragon is drawing.


    Diao Chan herself was staring at me intently as well, though hers was with a perverted expression on her face. There was even a trail of drool running down the side of her lips too.


    I should give her a good spankingter for letting her perversion run wild here.


    Odriana was already absorbed into her writing frenzy, her pen flying off the pages as she scribbled page after page of content in seconds.


    ria was acting as her editor, receiving thepleted pages and editing each page almost as fast as her sister was churning them out, making the necessary changes to each of them with her own pen.


    Their efficiency truly is the envy of all writers.


    Putting aside my small audience for now, I focused on my sword wielding disciple who was standing a short distance away from me, her de held loosely by her side.


    I double checked that my safety inscription wasid and active before announcing, "Same rules again. Anything goes, spar stops on the first hit."


    Now, normally no matter what I say to try and convince them, my cute disciples will never go all out on me, always saying that it was ''sacrilegious'' for them to try and hurt me even if my protection inscription was up.


    But recently, I found out saying a single phrase would make them go all out against me depending on the circumstances.


    Summoning my own sword into my hands, I grinned at her, "Make me proud."


    I could sense the aura around her change dramatically. She lowered into her stance and her sword was now held tightly with the tip of it pointed towards me.


    She lowered her head slightly, her eyes staring straight at me unwavering, "Forgive this one''s impudence, Master¡­ Here Ie!"

 Chapter 339 - Master’s Pride

    (Eris POV)


    Right, so Lian Li said we just need to keep Master busy here until Cai Hong goes for her nap. [Eris]


    ??


    Manami¡­ Take tears¡­ [Laverna]


    And then Brendan will make the potion that will make sure that slimy little bastard gets what he deserves! [Bait]


    This one would like to humbly remind you that Master is right in front of us, so please kindly refrain from giving things away. [Denna]


    Dun worry about it, of course I wouldn''t make such a simple mistake! [Bait]


    So I''m assuming we are going to do the usual? Just swing our sword in Master''s direction a few times and have Master correct our forms? [Eris]


    This one thinks that would be the best course of action, yes. [Denna]


    Alrighty! Let''s get this show started then! Better make sure we don''t hit Master on i-- [Bait]


    Master summoned his sword before looking straight at us, "Make me proud."


    ¡­ [All]


    We can''t disappoint Master. [Eris]


    Master has expectations of us. [Denna]


    Perfection¡­ [Laverna]


    Master¡­ We''re gunna hafta go serious on Him. [Bait]


    Disappointing Master would be the most sacrilegious thing we can do right now. Everyone, we have to do this seriously. [Eris]


    Ready when you are, we needta'' pull off everything tond even one hit on Him. [Bait]


    I''ll be relying on you all for the quick casts. All of us needs to pay attention to each of His limbs, His sword is an extension of His body. Do not be too focused on the sword to lose sight of those or it''ll be our loss. [Eris]


    One hit¡­ We win¡­ [Laverna]


    Then we ready for it? [Bait]


    Yes¡­ [Laverna]


    Ready. [Denna]


    Let''s go. [Eris]


    I lowered my head to Master, "Forgive this one''s impudence, Master¡­ Here Ie!"


    Master smiled and nodded, indicating that he was ready for me.


    I tensed my leg muscles before dashing forward, my sword held with both hands and aiming straight at Master''s throat.


    I abruptly stopped my charge just a step away from Him, leaning forward as far as I could while releasing my left hand''s grip on my sword.


    The extra reach allowed me to redirect my sword''s path towards Master''s left ankle.


    Master had lifted the foot in question to avoid it, not at all falling for my ruse.


    Drop and roll! [Bait]


    My body moved before I couldprehend the words spoken in my head, ttening myself against the ground.


    A split secondter, Master''s sword cleaver through where my head had been, the de brushing through the strands of my hair.


    Rolling to my right, I created a distance away from Master in order to recover.


    Scrambling back to my feet, I looked up to see Master standing in front of me with His sword raised above his head like an executioner''s axe.


    Thrust¡­ [Laverna]


    No! Parry it! Master''s sword can speed up! [Denna]


    I swung my sword above me in an arc, just in time to deflect Master''s rocket-boosted overhead sh to my right.


    Shoulder bash!! [Bait]


    I braced myself and lunged forward with my shoulder, only to hit empty air as Master had simply sidestepped my attack.


    Stumbling forward, I shed my sword behind me on instinct, forcing Master to abandon His chase and creating more distance between us.


    Ready¡­ [Laverna]


    I moved my sword behind me, giving Master a smirk and ae-hither gesture.


    Master returned my smirk and chose to ept my provocation, dashing towards me with his sword trailing behind him.


    This one is ready too. [Denna]


    I brought my sword up to sh downwards, releasing a gout of mes that rushed towards Master.


    Master merely leapt to the side to avoid it, not at all slowing down His advance.


    Expecting that to happen, I released the second st of fire into the ground, targeting the area where Master was heading to as the exit point.


    Master''s eyes narrowed slightly, stopping his advance for a split second to leap into the sky.


    A split secondter, another gout of mes erupted from the ground in front of Him. Had Master chosen not to jump upwards, those mes would have engulfed Him.


    Do it now! [Eris]


    "Yaaarrrgghh!" I roared, swinging my sword back up from the ground to point directly at Master who was still airborne.


    The Lightning Quarks that I had been shoring up charged up my sword, all of the energy rushing towards the tip before it was sted straight at Master.


    Surely this must hit!


    As though reading my thoughts, Master shed me a grin before his sword''s thrusters were ignited again, bringing the sword up in front of Him to deflect the lightning bolt away harmlessly.


    The good thing was that the st managed to knock Master back a few feet, giving me time to recover from using such a draining attack.


    I moved myself back to my stance, just as Master resumed His charge once more, this time with His sword dragging along the ground.


    Not leaving anything to chance, I leapt forward with my sword out, shing my de in front of me in an overhead sh.


    The wind de that I had been charging up was released, the invisible de slicing through the air towards Master.


    Master''s sword ignited again, the giant de sting itself forward to cut through the ground and tossing chunks of earth towards me.


    My wind de was easily dispersed by the impromptu shield, forcing me to leap aside to avoid the pieces of earth that were flying towards me.


    I immediately raised my sword to guard my left, just in time to block the sh that Master had followed up with.


    The impact alone had sent me skidding a short distance away, my arms feeling slightly numb.


    Don''t receive it directly! [Eris]


    I know, damnit! I didn''t have a choice! [Bait]


    Master''sing! [Denna]


    I barely managed to lift my sword in time to parry Master''s sword thrust to my side, His de missing me by mere inches.


    Unperturbed, Master shoulder bashed into me, throwing me off bnce while using the force to reposition Himself and preventing me from counterattacking.


    When I looked up again, Master''s sword was already at my throat, signaling His victory.


    I sighed as Master lowered His sword, not knowing how to face Master.


    Instead of being disappointed at myck of skill, Master had started to pat my head with a wide grin.


    "That was great, Eris, I am so proud of you."


    I looked up at Master, utterly confused, "Wha¡­ What do you mean, Master? I failed you and lost¡­"


    Master chuckled, "Oh Eris, I never said you had to win to make me proud! The way you baited me to leap into the air for a lightning bolt was wonderful. If it were anyone else, there wouldn''t have been any way for them to avoid it. You have already shown so much improvement from your training so of course I will be proud of you."


    At this point in time, I had trouble concentrating because my mind was nk with happiness, even the other three were absolutely stunned.


    "Still need to work on your feints though, your eyes give your true intentions away, but other than that, great form as usual," Masterplimented.


    It took me a while longer before my cognitive functions returned and my body started to move again, my bodytching on to Master''s while I looked up at Him with upturned eyes.


    "Master¡­ Reward?" I begged.


    His smile turned into a wry one as he pulled me in close to Him, tilting my chin upwards so that he could nt His lips on mine.


    Ahhhhn~~ I have absolutely no regrets!!

 Chapter 340 - Cleaning Up Some Pests

    (Alpha POV)


    *Meanwhile*


    ??


    "Are you a hundred percent certain?" I asked, looking down at the group of coachmen who had gathered outside the stables after tying up their horses.


    All of the vi''s servants and I were gathered at the edge of a cliff directly above the group, watching their every movement without them knowing of our presence.


    Beta nodded at me, "After Master left them, they started talking about how they would need to block off the entrances and get rid of the servants in the vi. They were alsomenting on how to rape any maids they found."


    "Interesting¡­ And Delta, you said that guy is supposed to be the Queen''s uncle?"


    "High Priestess Diao Chan said so herself," The elf confirmed.


    I clicked my teeth, "So any suggestions on what we should do with these heathens?"


    "Cut them all up and feed them to the fishes," Gamma stated simply, her halberd already held in her hands.


    The others all nodded their heads in agreement.


    I looked down at the pieces of trash, "Hmm¡­ Let''s capture them first before we kill them. Everyone, move to your positions. I shall serve as the distraction while also confirming their intentions."


    The others immediately scattered, leaving me to make my way down the cliff via a narrow pathway that I descended without much trouble.


    The path brought me round the corner of the stables, allowing me to approach the coachmen looking like I had just came from the vi itself.


    The men who had been talking in hushed whispers immediately went silent as soon as they saw me, all of them staring at me like I caught them doing something they weren''t supposed to.


    "Good day," I greeted them with a disarming smile. "Are you all part of the new group that came in this morning? I am Alpha, the current acting Head Maid of the vi."


    One of them stepped forward, his body bulging with muscles which made him stand out in that group. I noted the rather obvious scars that were disyed on his forearms and a thin one across his cheek.


    "Oh, nice to meet ya. Sorry about barging in unannounced but ya know our boss is kind of hard to deny so here we are."


    I lowered my chin slightly, "Indeed¡­ Is there anything you gentlemen would require?"


    "Oh yes!" He replied without hesitation. "We were hoping yer could show us where we could get our horses watered and fed and such."


    I managed to keep smiling at him without showing any other emotion. Everything the horses needed were disyed quite prominently beside the stable including the bales of hay that were kept in the nearby barn. Unless these people werepletely blind or handling horses for the first time in their lives, there was no way they could have missed it.


    "Of course," I nodded, gesturing behind them. "If you would just follow me?"


    "Aye, thankya very much, miss."


    The group of men parted ways, eyeing me as I walked in between them to guide them back to the stables.


    It was thanks to my lupine hearing that I managed to catch the whisper of "Damn that''s a fine ass" from one of the men.


    I seethed inwardly, though still careful not to reveal my true feelings on my face. This body belongs to Master alone and anyone else that even dared to look at me with that disgusting desire will have their eyes gouged out.


    Calming myself by imagining how I would do just that to that guyter, I managed to lead them towards the ce without much incident.


    Entering the barn, I gestured towards the bales of hay, "Here, you can use that as the horse feed and the pump for water is just outside the front door, so everything should be--"


    I was interrupted by the mming of the barn''s door, causing me to turn around with mock surprise on my face.


    Their leader was approaching me like a predator approaching its prey, licking his lips in quite the disgusting manner.


    "Heh heh¡­ I think we all know how this is going to go eh, missus?" He chuckled, showing me his rows of yellow teeth.


    I schooled my expression back into one of a smile, "Oh, there is no need for that, I am here to serve. You just needed to ask and I will be happy to oblige. Why don''t you strip for me?"


    The men were stunned by my response, even the leader himself hesitated for a moment before his lips curled back upwards into a smirk.


    "Oh yeah, we got ourselves an eager one boys. This is gunna be fun!"


    "Not fair boss! We wanna go too!" One of the others cried out from the back.


    "Oh shut it," He growled back before turning back to me. "Don''t suppose the other maids ''ere are as eager as you are?"


    I maintained my smiling facade, "Oh, they are really, really eager. Are you going to strip? Or are you going to keep ady waiting?"


    The piece of trash almost tripped over himself trying to get his pants off.


    He only managed to get one of his legs out of his pants before I did a slicing motion with my right hand.


    A momentter, his left hand detached itself from his wrist, dropping down onto the floor with a thud.


    Blood spurted out from his decapitated wrist, the insect taking a second longer before his body actually registered the pain.


    "ARRRRGGHH!! MY HAND!!" He screamed, falling back onto his haunches.


    "Oh my," I gasped, hiding my smile behind my right hand. "Whatever happened to you, dear sir?"


    "You¡­ You bitch! Arrggh! I''ll kill you!" He roared, standing up to draw his sword with his only good hand.


    The rest of his men were still in confusion, so they were definitely not expecting Beta to drop down from the ceiling on top of them, instantly knocking several of them to the ground and pinning them there with throwing knives that pierced their limbs.


    Gamma had came charging out from behind the hay bales, knocking over half of them with her charge. One of the insects was unfortunate enough to have his entire arm sliced clean off by her halberd.


    Not realising what was going on behind him, the leader charged straight towards me.


    Of course, my smiling facade was still there for him to see, not wavering in the slightest even as he got closer and closer. That was why he did not expect an arrow to appear from behind me, impaling itself on his shoulder and forcing him to stop in his tracks, his weapon ttering noisily onto the floor.


    I waved my hand to send Delta a thanks while I made my way towards him slowly.


    His other goons were now being captured by the rest of our followers, all of them being disarmed in both the metaphorical and literal sense.


    The man groaned and reached for his sword, his fingers brushing against the handle.


    For that, I stepped on his hand with my high heels, the heel tip piercing through his hand.


    He gave another scream of pain while I casually kicked his weapon away with my blood soaked heel. I frowned slightly at the stain, I would have to burn these and get a new er. There is no way I would show Master anything but a perfect appearance, discountingst night of course.


    "Alpha, should we kill them now?" Delta asked, stepping out of the shadows with her bow still nocked with an arrow.


    I waved my hand, "Not yet, they''ve made it personal¡­ And also¡­"


    Bending down to look at the leader with the most contempt I could muster,?I snarled, "You are going to tell me everything you know before I skin you alive and make your men wear it. Take them to the Reeducation Chambers."

 Chapter 341 - A Little Alchemy Wouldn’t Hurt

    (Brendan POV)


    "Well?" Lian Li prodded me impatiently at the side.


    ??


    I sighed, "It''s just missing the tears now, I can''t do anything else without it."


    She tried to peer into the cauldron, stopping when I blocked her with my arm.


    "I wouldn''t do that if I were you, the smell is frankly quite terrible," I warned.


    She raised an eyebrow at me, "You seem to be just fine breathing it in just a few moments ago."


    "I was not breathing it in, I had a bubble of air around me while I was making it. A standard Technique to have as an alchemist."


    "Interesting¡­ Unfortunately, I don''t have the skill for that. Alchemy, I mean," Lian Li muttered.


    I shrugged, alchemy by itself isn''t really that hard, but the concentration and knowledge one needs to be an effective one is quite immense or else one might just be stuck at making stamina pills and potions for their entire career.


    I''ve learnt quickly from Master that creating theplicated alchemical concoctions does not necessarily require the alchemist to have arge amount of Quarks, the alchemist could get that from another source if they need to.


    What the alchemist needs is the perfect control over the Quarks within the cauldron to mix with the ingredients itself.


    A normal Practitioner would be used to the explosive type of control over their Quarks to create the biggest Techniques they could.


    Alchemists, on the other hand, would be more focused on the most minute of control over the Quarks involved in their alchemical processes, the exact opposite of what normal Practitioners would do.


    With the two conflicting types of control, one would be hard-pressed to find an alchemist who was also an aplished Practitioner at the same time.


    Of course, Master was one such exemption to that rule, as expected of Master. I swear, the more I learn about Him, the more I am convinced he is not mortal at all.


    Master even stated that if an alchemist has a perfect understanding of the ingredients, one could even substitute the ingredient for Quarks that would have came from said ingredient being broken down in the caudron.


    That piece of information was, in actual fact, an unproven theory amongst all alchemists since it was said to be impossible topletely understand an alchemical ingredient. The Quark form that makes up existence was never cracked and without it, it would not even be possible to substitute a grain of sand.


    And yet, Master had done it in front of me, casually brewing a potion using nothing but His own Quarks tossed into the cauldron. Master made it look so easy you wouldn''t have thought this was something that was supposed to be impossible to do.


    If any alchemists hear of this fact, I have no doubt they woulde crawling on all fours to beg Master to teach them.


    And yet, here I was, still struggling to achieve the same result with the very God teaching me. If that was not embarrassing, I don''t know what is.


    Lian Li made a face at me, "Well, it''s almost time for Cai Hong''s nap so how much time do you need before it''s done?"


    "It will be done before dinner, you don''t need to worry about that part," I assured her. "We just need to worry about whether Master will once again be handling those idiots'' food."


    "That won''t be a problem either," Lian Li stated with utmost confidence. "We can just have our kitchen staff add in an additional course for them if ites down to it. But Master should be upied with the other girls anyway."


    I admit I did not think of that.


    "On that note, where did the other staff go? I noticed the ce was quite empty aside from us?" I asked, making sure the cauldron''s content isn''t boiling over.


    "Oh them? They went to deal with the coachmen those idiots arrived with," Lian Li answered casually.


    I narrowed my eyes at her, "Wait¡­ All of them went to do it?"


    She nodded, obviously confused why I was asking such a question.


    "You do realise how devastated they are going to be when they find out their absence caused Master to lower Himself in front of those idiots... Right?"


    The fact that her eyes widened slightly told me that she most definitely did not think about it.


    I sighed, but before I could offer her a solution, the door to the room was swung open.


    I turned expecting to see Manami and Cai Hong but instead, it was Master Himself carrying the loli dragon into the room.


    "Oh, hi. Hope I''m not interrupting anything?" Master greeted us with his bright smile.


    "Not at all, Master," Both Lian Li and I shook our heads quickly, trying our best to hide our surprise.


    Master nodded before depositing Cai Hong in her bed, the little girl already fast asleep with a big happy smile on her face.


    Master had a piece of paper in his hands too, which looked like a childish drawing of Master giving a loli dragon headpats.


    I turned to look at Lian Li, only to see the golden haired girl giving me the same worried look that I had.


    Master tucked the little dragon into bed before turning to face us again, his eyes darting towards the cauldron.


    "So¡­ What are you making there?"


    It took me a moment to think up of something, "I was¡­ Experimenting on some new things."


    "Oh? An original recipe? How interesting. Do you need any help from me?"


    I shook my head quickly, "Oh, no, Master. This erm¡­ I want to try it out by myself, see how much I''ve learnt, you know?"


    "Yes! Brother Brendan has shown quite a lot of progress already, I think he''ll be able to make quite an interesting one by himself!" Lian Li added enthusiastically.


    I was panicking inwardly at her words. Now I''ll need to make something to impress Master with! What am I supposed to create?!


    Master looked at me with an impressed face, "Oh? Now that''s interesting. Do tell me when you''re done, I''m curious on what you''re going to make. Try not to blow anything up, ok?"


    "Ah¡­ Umm¡­ If it''s not too much trouble," I added quickly before Master left. "I¡­ I need some dragon tears if it''s possible?"


    Master raised an eyebrow, "Dragon tears? You must be making something quite potent huh? Don''t tell me you are trying to make a gender change pill?"


    My eyes widened, "That¡­ That''s actually possible?"


    I''m pretty sure that such a pill was also recorded as being impossible to make since the human body was a difficult thing to alter with so much details involved. Most of the initial tests had the subjects turning into somethingpletely not human at all and even the ones that sort of worked only caused their bodies to grow or lose their respective private parts without changing anything else.


    Aplete gender change pill has not been created to this day and coupled with the fact that a Practitioner could do it via Techniques, it was just not practical to make a pill for it. With all these factors, the experimentations on those pills were eventually abandoned and even the most dedicated alchemists still have yet to crack it.


    True, the Practitioner would need to be at probably Advanced or Master level in order to do it, but that''s beside the point.


    And the fact that apparently Witches can do it with a Spell too but that''s not a well known thing anyway.


    Master nodded, "It''s quite simple really, you already have one of the key ingredients figured out. I won''t spoil you, but the second one is quite close to the first one and quite frankly, unobtainable by you at the moment. Well, that''s not urate. You can obtain it but I definitely won''t allow you to."


    My eyes went towards Cai Hong and Master caught me doing it.


    "Go find your own dragon," Master admonished me. "I''ll substitute in the dragon tears for you, but see if you can figure out the rest."


    Master stepped up to my cauldron and poured in His Quarks without hesitation, the entire cauldron shaking for a moment when it was filled with His energy.


    "There, that should be more than enough. Have fun, don''t get hurt," Master waved before leaving the room.


    I let out the breath that I had been unconsciously holding in, "I¡­ Was not expecting that."


    Lian Li raised her eyebrows at me, "If you''re interested, Diao Chan can just turn you into a girl with her Spell."


    "I am not interested in that," I seethed. "You don''t even know how much Master has broken the conventions of alchemy right now."


    "Oh? As expected of Master," She praised with shining eyes, not at all understanding the weight of what Master had just revealed to me.


    Well, she''s not wrong.


    "Good news is that Master gave so much of it that I do not need to dilute this for everyone now," Imented, peering into the cauldron. "So you''ll get your wish of having them all suffer."


    "Great! Let''s start then!"


    On that note, I''ll still need to figure out that gender change pill since Master is expecting that of me now. Somehow I feel like I''ll lose if I both seed or fail...

 Chapter 342 - Special Training At The Beach

    (Manami POV)


    I was so close.


    ??


    Master had instructed us on how to improve our Technique casting time by quite a bit with just a simple method.


    Simple in theory that is.


    Both Kiyomi and I were once again astounded by how vast Master''s knowledge was.


    Master had instructed us to circte our Quarks through our Quark veins in a specific pattern, stating that there were impurities that were blocking them and upon clearing them would vastly speed up our casting speed and strength.


    When Master had told us He would be inspecting our Quark veins to help us improve our Quark cirction, I had immediately started to strip myself until Master stopped me.


    Apparently Master did not need to touch my bare skin nor even grope me in any way to inspect me, a quick scan with his own Quarks was enough.


    I will admit I was a little disappointed at that fact, I would have very much liked Master to stroke me everywhere while I moaned as lustfully as I could to tempt Him.


    Ah, but little Cai Hong was there too, so maybe I could get Master to do itter on tonight? Ufufufu~~


    Master had quickly pointed out various points on our bodies that he sensed impurities, myself numbering twelve and Kiyomi fourteen points in total.


    He made sure to mention that the number had nothing to do with talent or skill at all to assure us, saying it was just something people were born with.


    Mnnn~ I actually did jump on Master then and gave Him a lot of kisses before letting Master go.


    Kiyomi and I had quickly got to our meditative trance to do as Master had instructed, trying our best to clear the blockages that Master had pointed out for us.


    With how casual Master had instructed us, I had thought it would have been an easy thing to do as well.


    Upon reaching my first blockage however, it felt like I had just mmed myself into an imprable wall.


    Even after I reared back and rammed it with as much force as I could, the wall?remained unmoving.


    It seems like even though we were on vacation, Master is still as serious in His teachings as ever. It just goes to show how much Master actually trusts in our abilities and there is no way I will disappoint Him now!


    A wall standing in my way? Ufufufu~ I will tear it down brick by brick if I have to for Master!


    I had manipted my Quarks to inspect the wall blocking my path, finding no way around, over or under it, meaning the wall has toe down for me to go through.


    Feeling the wall''s surface with my Quarks, I looked for any signs of cracks to find absolutely none.


    Ara, ara? I suppose brute force is the way to go.


    I imagined myself pulling back my fist and punching it straight into the wall, this time with as much force as I could muster.


    The wall remained still but I would not be daunted so easily.


    I hammered my fist against it, pummeling it again and again until finally, a small crack appeared on the wall for all my efforts.


    Encouraged by the progress, I continued hammering on the same spot, the cracks spreading wider until it seemed like it was covering the entire wall.


    Just when Inded the final hit that should have shattered the wall, the feedback from the punch shook me out of my meditative state instead. Thest thing I saw was the wall fixing itself again, all the cracks disappearing as though they had just been an illusion.


    I cursed under my breath, only to hear a simr frustrated noiseing from my left.


    "Ara, ara? Is my little Kiyomi facing some problems?" I chuckled.


    "It sounds like you are having troubles of your own, dear sister," Kiyomi retorted.


    I was about to say something back in return when I noticed the clear absence of Master and Cai Hong.


    "Ahem¡­ If you''re looking for Master and Cai Hong¡­ You already missed them. It''s already Cai Hong''s nap time since ten minutes ago," Diao Chan informed me, the Witch sitting just a short distance away.


    I frowned, "Weren''t you supposed to wake us?"


    "I would''ve¡­ But Master instructed us not to disturb you two at all since He said you were in a rather¡­ Delicate state. Master also insisted He take Cai Hong to bed and for us to rest. I''m no Practitioner and the Abyss would need to spill over before I even considered disobeying an order from Master." she exined.


    Behind her, a clearly exhausted Eris nodded her head, ria and Odriana right next to her.


    Hmmm, I guess that''s true.


    "So where are they?" Kiyomi asked.


    "They already left for our room some time ago," ria exined helpfully.


    "Diao Chan tried to volunteer to do it but my dear little brother insisted, so there isn''t much that we could do," Odriana added in, not looking up from the novel she was still writing.


    Ara? Doesn''t that mean Master is taking Cai Hong into the room where Lian Li and Brendan were preparing the poison?


    I immediately activated my telepathy Technique, connecting myself with Lian Li.


    ''Mmm? Manami? Did something happen?''


    "Master is taking Cai Hong there. I apologise, I was too deep in my meditation to notice."


    ''Oh. Master already came and left, don''t worry about it.''


    I sucked in a breath, "The tear?"


    ''Brendan managed to ask it from Master without arousing suspicion, so it''s fine. In fact, Master gave so much that we don''t need to dilute the solution anymore.''


    I let out the breath I was holding, "That''s good to hear. I was afraid that we might have to scrap our n because of my mistake."


    ''Hehehe, don''t need to worry. In fact, Master actually inadvertently gave us an idea that we can use in the future. Assuming Brendan here can do it, that is.''


    "What is it?"


    ''I''ll tell youter, I believe Master should be reaching you soon?''


    I looked up and sure enough, Master''s glorious figure was on the stepsing down to the beach.


    "So it seems. We''ll talkter then."


    I cut the call just as Master reached us, His head tilting slightly at us, "Hmm? Did you two make progress?"


    Both Kiyomi and I bowed our heads in shame, "I apologize Master¡­ But it seems both of us have trouble unlocking even the first node that you pointed out."


    I thought Master would show at least a miniscule of disappointment but He had just merely patted our heads with His usual smile, "Don''t be sorry, that''s why I''m here to teach you, right? Now let''s see what you did wrong, shall we? Since Eris still seems a bit worn out from our spar anyway."


    The swordswoman gave us a weak wave from where she sat. I idly wondered just what happened to make her that tired since I didn''t get to watch their spar.


    Kiyomi bowed her head, "We shall be in your care once again, Master."


    "Ufufufu~ Does this mean Master will need to examine our naked bodies with your hands to see what''s wrong with us?"


    Master held my gaze for a moment then broke out in a smile, "You really want it huh? Well I suppose it''s not good to hold back too. We''ll do it on the beach towel there."


    I actually let out a squeal. Truly, Master is the embodiment of benevolence!

 Chapter 343 - The Witch And Her Hole

    (MC POV)


    I raised an eyebrow at the two fox youkais, "Did you two¡­ Try to force open the impurities?"


    ??


    Both of them tilted their heads at the same time.


    "Was that not what we were supposed to do?" Kiyomi asked, confusion clear on her face.


    I chuckled, "Well, I think you both already know what happens when you bash against the wall with all your strength right?"


    They nodded their heads slowly.


    "Ahaha, there''s a reason why it''s called impurities, my dears," I chuckled. "Use your Quarks to chip away at the wall little by little and covert the chipped away parts into your own energy. Slowly, your strength will grow and it will get easier and easier to break down the wall. They aren''t obstacles, they are still a part of you. It''s like dusting your table, you don''t hammer at it to get rid of the dust."


    Their eyes widened in realisation, the both of them obviously having not considered that.


    "It is not supposed to be an instant process darlings," I continued, patting their heads to console them. "But there is also no stress involved, you can do this at your leisure and every subsequent wall will get easier and easier."


    "I am ashamed, Master," Manami bowed her head.


    Kiyomi bowed as well, "So am I, Master. In my bid to get stronger instantly, I can''t believe I made such a simple mistake¡­"


    "Think nothing of it, if anything, it is my fault for not exining it clearer to you two."


    Manami shook her head, "No¡­ If we require Master to point out every little thing to us then we can never improve on our own. We are forever thankful of Master''s guidance for our lowly selves."


    I gave her a wry smile, "Come now, you don''t give yourselves enough credit. I am also learning from you girls at the same time to be a better teacher. Now enough of the self-deprecating remarks. Try again and let''s see how well you do this time."


    ""Yes Master.""


    I let them return to their meditation spots, the two of them not saying another word as they sat down on top of the beach towels a small distance away from me.


    Within moments, they had already sunk back into their meditative states, something that normal Practitioners might need a long while before they reach that state.


    I was not just giving lip service when I said they were talented, there''s a reason why they got this strong in such a short time, not counting the giant foxes that had been inside them.


    "Mmm¡­ Master, seeing them work so hard, I feel kind of left out now¡­" Diao Chanmented, my Witch pushing herself up against my side. "Maybe I should get some lessons too?"


    I scratched my chin with my free hand, "Hmmm¡­ In that case, I think we can get started on your Spell shortening."


    She looked up at me in surprise, "Spell shortening? I thought the one drawback of Spells is the long incantations?"


    I nodded, "That is correct. Make no mistake, when I say ''shorten'', I meant cutting out a few words or sybles, not actually squeezing the whole Spell into one word or a short phrase. Actually, there is a way to do that, but you''re not really ready for that yet."


    "Ohhhh? Does that method involve a lot of pain? If it does, I can take it Master! Especially when you''re the one doing it to me! Maybe we can go back to the bush that we--"


    I gave the insatiable girl a flick on the forehead, "No, pain has nothing to do with it. It''s more of yourck of experience that is the issue."


    Diao Chan wiped the bit of drool that had escaped from the corner of her lips with the back of her hand, "Mnnn¡­ Eh? How so, Master?"


    "Let''s go step by step, and you will understand," I beckoned her to follow me a distance away from everyone else.


    We went to the other side of the beach, far enough such that the others were small specks in the horizon and barely visible.


    Diao Chan was giggling uncontrobly while holding on to my sleeve, "Ehe¡­ Ehehehe¡­ Master, you can just take me whenever you want. I am always ready to receive you~ Maybe behind that rock? Or if you want to do it out in the open, I don''t mind too~"


    I gave her behind a spank before pointing towards the ground to get her attention.


    Waving my hand in a casual arc, I manipted the sand to form a small hole about the size of my palm.


    "Now do what I did using a Spell," I instructed, pointing at the hole.


    Diao Chan nodded, her face bing serious.


    Yes she is an insatiable pervert, but at least she knows when to get serious.


    "''Spirits of thend, grain of the earth, obey my words and thou shalt be moved. Shifting sands and moving mass, by my will and my power, split thyself and form mine shape! Earth Maniption!''"


    The area of sand directly in front of her shifted, forming a hole exactly the same as the one I had made, not an inch bigger or smaller.


    "Perfect," I praised, it was no less expected of her talents. "Now here''s what I want to ask. I have told you that Spells, even though have to be chanted, are mostly dependent on your intent. Are there any words that you can rece or remove in the Spell you just used?"


    Diao chan tilted her head at me, "Removing the words? But aren''t they what gives the Spell power?"


    "That is also correct, so here''s a new bit of fact for you. Not all words have an equal amount of power. Depending on your intent and the Spell, each word will have differing levels of power for what you want to do."


    Her eyes widened at that revtion, "That is¡­ Incredible! But¡­ How do I know which words will give it more power?"


    "The closer the word is to your intent, the more power it gives. For example, let''s say you wish to cast a fireball¡­"


    I turned myself towards the ocean and stretched out my hand, "''Spirits of me, obey. Summon forth the great burning mes! Fireball!''"


    A fireball the size of my fist shot out from my palm, exploding against the surface of the sea in a spray of water.


    Without missing a beat, I continued, "Now change that¡­ ''Spirits of me, obey. Bring forth inferno! Fireball!''"


    This time, a fireball the size of a watermelon shot out from my palm. When it hit the surface of the sea, it exploded into multiple smaller fireballs that exploded as well, the resulting spray almost reaching the shoreline.


    Diao Chan''s eyes sparkled, "Ooooh~ As expected of Master!"


    I lowered my hand and smiled, "If you also noticed, you don''t actually have to string entire sentences together in your chants."


    "Eh?! Did Master not teach me to do it that way?"


    I nodded, "Yes, all beginner Witches would need to chantplete sentences to avoid their chants misaligning with their intent. After they are experienced enough, the need for such a thing lessens so your chants can be shortened. But make sure the chant still aligns with your intent of course."


    Yes, Witches basically y with words in their chants as the basis. That is why all aplished Witches are very well read and eloquent.


    With Diao Chan having lived a life in high society, a high standard of education was granted to her which allowed her to craft her own original Spells so easily.


    "Now, try to do that for the Spell you used just now," I instructed.


    Her brows knitted together as she thought about it, her gaze directed towards the hole in the sand.


    It took her a minute before she raised her hand again.


    "All of sand, obey me! Shift and erode yourselves as I will! Sand Shift!"


    Instead of a small hole like before, a giant crater of sand appeared under us, the disced sand pushed outwards to form a twelve foot high wall around the circumference of said hole.


    I activated the Technique to levitate us slowly down onto the ground, Diao Chan held safe in my arms.


    Yep, this is why I brought her so far away from the rest.


    I did say she had talent as a Witch, didn''t I? Just that she needed some special care on the side.


    At least she had the decency to look embarrassed.


    "I did tell you the intent is still important," I sighed, raising my hand to try and fix the hole.


    Before I could, Diao Chan had grabbed me by the arm, her eyes one that is filled with obvious desire.


    "Master¡­ May we? Please?"


    It took me a moment to consider the invitation. Oh well, might as well make use of the hole for now¡­

 Chapter 344 - Tea Time Execution

    (MC POV)


    I returned to the rest with Diao Chantched on my arm, a big smile stered on her satisfied face.


    ??


    "Wee back, Onii-sama!" ria greeted us with a knowing smile.


    Eris was sending Diao Chan a weird nce which the woman returned with a smug look of her own.


    I let the two of them have their silent conversation and went to check on my fox disciples.


    Judging by the noticeably thicker aura of energy surrounding them, they have made quite significant progress in their training. Really impressive to make so much progress in such a short amount of time.


    Not wanting to disturb their concentration, I went to peek at what Odriana was writing.


    ''The Kraken reared one of its many tentacles, clearly intending to smash our little ship for our offense of hooking it. I was thinking of what I can do--''


    Odriana covered the rest of it with her hands, "Mou¡­ No peeking before I''m done little brother~"


    I looked at her pointedly, "Is that what I think it is?"


    "Ufufu~ You''ll have to wait until it is published to find out~"


    Not anytime soon I hope¡­


    Just as I was about to suggest that we have tea time break, a wolf youkai wearing a maid outfit had came charging out from the main vi, taking three steps at a time down the stairs.


    Nearing the bottom, she leapt into the air and did a somersault,nding in front of me in a perfect dogeza.


    "Master! Please ept this lowly one''s apologies! It was due to this ipetent one''s blunder that Master had to suffer the humiliation of serving those tra-- new guests! If it would please you, this one is willing to offer my insignificant life in repentance!"


    Wow¡­ Do I look like the kind of person who would demand someone to kill themself over something so minor?


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "Could I know what happened? It''s kind of weird that every single one of the vi staff just disappeared."


    She pressed her forehead even harder to the ground, "We had not been expecting the arrival of the guests and the stables were not properly prepared, resulting in some pests taking roost there. I had to mobilize all the vi staff that were avable to clear it out."


    Ah, makes sense. I suppose they were already made aware of ria''s vehicles and were not prepared to have arge group of live horses show up out of the blue.


    With how small the number of staff is, they would need everyone to clear out whatever was there in time to receive those new visitors.


    "Raise your head, Alpha. I am not going to punish you for doing something you should. Besides, you gave me the chance to make my disciples and sisters a feast so there is no need for you to go this far."


    And it also let me go ahead with my n but I''m not going to tell her that.


    "Please allow this one to at least repent in some way Master! Or I will never forgive myself for this oversight!" She begged.


    I guess this is something akin to honor for her and she sees it as a catastrophic failure on her part.


    Tapping my chin to think for a moment, "In that case¡­ Could you check with Queen Guiying if he is really who he say he is and what she wants to be done with him?"


    "It will be done, Master," She assured me. "But such a simple thing can''t be enough! Is there anything you might desire? This one will work hard to fulfill it!"


    I thought for a moment more, "In that case, it should be tea time now. Could I trouble you for some tea and snacks to be brought here as well as to Lian Li and Brendan? Those two should still be in their room."


    Without raising her head, she gestured behind her, "I had already prepared them, Master. I hope tea with sandwiches and cakes would fit your palette this afternoon?"


    I looked up to see Gamma galloping down the stairs with tworge trays of said snacks bnced perfectly in her hands.


    "I had also instructed Delta and Beta to deliver Mistress Lian Li and Master Brendan''s share to their room. The same goes for Mistress Cai Hong as well that had been set aside for when she wakes up from her nap."


    Girl, you''re too efficient.


    The centaur stopped beside the elf, bowing her head as low as she could while still maintaining her bnce of the trays.


    "Master, please forgive this ipetent one as well. For us to let you suffer such humiliation is unforgivable on our part."


    Geez, you too?


    I need toe up with something that will absolve them of their guilt. I really didn''t think it was that much of a deal in the first ce but it''s not like I can''t understand their sentiments.


    Ah, I got just the thing.


    I hammered my fist into my palm, "In that case, I have an order for all of you. Ah, but could you two raise your heads first?"


    "We¡­ We are unworthy of raising our heads in your presence, Master," Alpha stated.


    "Hmm¡­ I feel like it''s kind of rude that you aren''t looking at the person that is talking to you. Are you two perhaps making fun of me?"


    Both of their heads shot up, panicking.


    "That is not our intention, Master!" Gamma cried, her panic almost making her drop her tray of snacks so I reflexively reached out to steady her.


    "There, that wasn''t so hard, was it," I chuckled, taking the trays from her to hand it to Diao Chan and Eris who had been waiting behind me.


    "Ugh¡­ We truly are not worthy. Thank you for your benevolence, Master," Alpha bowed again before raising her head. "What was it that you would ask of us?"


    "Simple thing, really," I assured her. "Just make sure those guys don''t disturb any of us for the rest of our vacation."


    All they need to do is make sure their timetables and ours don''t sh and that should be fine, that should be easy, right?


    The wolf girl''s eyes widened, ncing to Gamma who had a simr expression before turning back to me.


    "Is¡­ Is that your order, Master?" The wolf youkai maid asked.


    "Hmm? I said it didn''t I? Yes, it is."


    She bowed her head, "It shall be done Master, I will personally see to it."


    I nodded to her and the two of them made their way back to the vi, whispering in hushed voices.


    Eris tilted her head at me, "Did they do something to you, Master?"


    I chuckled, "Don''t you think they''re quite insufferable? I wouldn''t want to spend any time near them if I can help it."


    "I see¡­ So they irritated Master to that degree¡­" Diao Chan muttered to herself while pouring out the tea for me.


    "Hehe, I did tell you trouble alwayses to find you, Onii-sama!" riaughed.


    I rolled my eyes at her but chose to say nothing since it was true.


    Diao Chan handed the cup of tea to me, "Master¡­ Would you mind if I helped them handle those people a bit as well? I might be able to help them to distract the maids to¡­ Distract them."


    "Oh? I don''t see why not. Just be careful, ok?"


    "Of course, Master. I shall take my leave for now," She bowed before running after Alpha and Gamma.


    Well, since she''s gone¡­


    "Should we continue where we left off after our tea, Eris?"


    The swordswoman nodded her head enthusiastically.


    "Ohh! Could I join in too, Onii-sama?" ria asked excitedly.


    "Of course," I nodded before turning to Odriana. "Do you want in too?"


    "Fufufu~ If little brother doesn''t mind handling three of us at once?"


    I told them it wouldn''t be a problem and they got especially happy about it, the three girls starting to whisper ns to one another.


    I wonder how Brendan and Lian Li are doing with their potion too?

 Chapter 345 - Loli Dragon’s Bedtime

    (MC POV)


    Interestingly, the rest of the day passed by without much incident.


    ??


    Alpha, Gamma and Diao Chan must have made a perfect n because I''ve yet to see hide nor hair of the new guests ever since I returned back from the beach for dinner, my Witch returning back to my side the moment I walked through the doors.


    Brendan and Lian Li came down from their rooms, Brendan seemingly very deep in his own thoughts. I''m guessing he''s still wrecking his brain over what I told him earlier in the day.


    Of course, I''m not going to tell him the answer so easily, there wouldn''t be any learning involved if he doesn''t figure it out himself. Experimentation is a part of alchemy after all.


    Who knows, maybe he might create apletely new pill or something that I have not seen before.


    This time, dinner was prepared by the vi''s chefs, since I had been too preupied by my girls earlier to do it.


    Interestingly, all the youkai maids were there except for Delta. I just assumed that the elf was just busy with entertaining those guests to keep them away from us as I requested.


    The dinner itself was also uneventful, it was mostly just me reviewing the girls'' training and what they should look out and improve on for each of them.


    Diao Chan was already working on shortening her chants after learning she was a Witch a short few months ago. Her talent for it was so insane that had she been enrolled in any of the Spiritual ne''s Witch''s Academy, she would have been the undisputed strongest within the entire school''s history.


    It was only a shame that I was not a Witch myself or I might be able to guide her better.


    For my swordswoman disciple, I''m honestly still not able to get over how her talent went unnoticed for so long. Eris''s reaction speed and sword skills would have been the envy of any swordmaster if they knew how much she progressed in such a short time.


    There was also the fact that she could imbue both herself and her sword with Quarks that she draws in from the air. Coupled with the ability to use multiple elements of them in quick session, I highly doubt there is any normal human swordsman capable of defeating her in one-on-onebat.


    To think people had been surprised by my multi-casting, she''s the real talent here you know?


    Last but not least, there''s Kiyomi and Manami who were clearly in a league of their own.


    The training I gave them was supposed to be a rather slow but easy process where they just need to dedicate a few hours each day to meditate on.


    The starting would have been the most difficult one but it would gradually get easier and easier as time goes on.


    I fully expected them to only break down the first wall partially, maybe half of it at most.


    They awakened with three of their impuritiespletely cleared and the fourth wall torn down halfway, the two of them seemingly disappointed at the fact that they could notpletely clear all nodes within those short few hours.


    The other Practitioners who had to do this over several years are crying, you know?


    Granted, those are the untalented ones but that''s beside the point.


    It is an absolute wonder that such talented girls would actually be my disciples, makes me wonder if the universe isn''t conspiring against me or something.


    I never said this but, just sitting there and watching all of my disciples looking up at me withplete attention while I was teaching them felt¡­ Surreal.


    Knowing that I somehow made a difference in their lives was quite awe-inspiring. It really made those torturous few years alone worth it and if I had to go through all that just to get back here again, I would do it in a heartbeat.


    "Master, the bath is ready," Alpha reported,?her tail wagging quite noticeably for some reason.


    I nodded in acknowledgement, "Mmm, I shall go first then. Come, Cai Hong."


    "Yayyy! Bath with Papa~" The little dragon giggled, running up to me to grasp my hand.


    After my disciples have continuously insisted to me that the first bath should always belong to me, I have juste to ept that fact instead of trying to convince them otherwise.


    If I didn''t know better, I might have thought they were doing that just so they could peek on me bathing. But considering the fact that I don''t mind all of us bathing together, that can''t be it, right?


    "Have a nice bath, Master," My disciples bowed, letting me leave with Cai Hong while Alpha followed behind us.


    "Hmm~ Hmm~ Bathy bath time with Papa~ Bubbles~ Washy and squeaky clean~" Cai Hong sang as she skipped along merrily. Yes she does like her bath times too.


    We entered the empty changing room, Alpha waiting by the side with our towels while I helped Cai Hong and myself strip.


    The wolf youkai''s face remained passive even after I had stripped down to my skin, her only reaction being the slow wag of her tail. I guess that''s a professional for you.


    "Master," Alpha offered the towels to me when I was done. "I will wait outside, do call me if anything is required."


    I thanked her and brought the loli dragon into the baths with me, my little girl still singing her happy bath song with the towel wrapped around her.


    While bathing, I thought I felt the presence of my disciples nearby but that feeling vanished almost as soon as it appeared so I wasn''t sure what to make of it.


    When I thought to investigate it, Cai Hong looked up at me and asked, "Buuu? Papa wash Cai Hong?"


    Deciding this was more important, I elected to ignore it in favour of helping my loli dragon get cleaned.


    I made sure to clean Cai Hong thoroughly before letting ourselves out of the bath, the little dragon practically glowing in happiness.


    Curiously, the door to the bath was left slightly ajar when I remembered closing it fully before, guess I should inform the maids that the doors need fixing since they don''t close properly.


    I left the bath to return back to my disciple''s room, giving Alpha the instruction to let my disciples have their turn with the bath.


    Entering the room, I found all of the things I left in my previous room already there on top of a bed, which consisted of just spare clothes since most of my things were actually in my storage ring anyway.


    The maids sure work fast.


    Cai Hong mbered up on to her bed before looking at me with sparkly eyes.


    "Papa sleep with Cai Hong?" She asked innocently.


    "Mmm¡­ Papa still needs to take care of your big sisterster. Can Cai Hong sleep by herself tonight?"


    "Muuu¡­ Okies~"


    I patted her head for being a good girl, "How about Papa tell you a story then?"


    "Yay! Cai Hong likes Papa stories!"


    "Ok, will Cai Hong be a good girl and get into bed?"


    Cai Hong tucked herself in obediently, looking up at me with her big, adorable eyes that sparkled with enthusiasm.


    I sat down beside her, taking the time to think about what story I should tell her.


    "Oh, how about Papa tell you about how he took care of some bullies?"


    She tilted her head at me, "Muu? Papa no bully?"


    I nodded, "Oh yes, Papa was not always strong before so there were bullies."


    Cai Hong puffed her cheeks, "Papa strongest!"


    I chuckled at her derations, giving her a few headpats.


    "Mmm¡­ Papa is stronger now. But before, there were super bad men who would try to bully Papa and Papa could not fight back."


    "Bad men, bad!" Cai Hong pouted angrily.


    I patted her again, "Mmhmm, they are super bad. But you see, Papa was weaker but still smarter than them. Papa was working in a biiiig library and there were a lot of strong people. The strong people did not like Papa being there so they made fun of Papa."


    And like that, I told her about that time I was mistreated by those idiots back in the Spiritual ne and how I managed to outsmart them by pure wits alone.


    This would definitely inspire little Cai Hong not to solve conflicts through violence and encourage her to find other ways to deal with such kinds of people. Though of course, I made sure to let her know that sometimes violence is ok in order to protect herself. Wouldn''t want anyone to take advantage of her now, would we?


    I would call this bed time story a sess!


    *


    (Cai Hong POV)


    "And then they didn''t bother Papa again."


    "Papa cool~" Cai Hong pped sleepily before Cai Hong closed her eyes.


    Mmm¡­ Papa is cool¡­ Bad men are bad¡­


    Bad men bully Papa¡­ But Papa is always nice¡­ So Cai Hong will protect Papa.


    Those bad men¡­ Cai Hong will find them one day¡­ Then Cai Hong will tear out their fingers and eat them. Just like what Cai Hong does to super bad man.


    Ehehehe~ Then no one will bully Papa and Papa will give Cai Hong lots of headpats!

 Chapter 346 - Night Activities On Vacation

    (MC POV)


    I smiled at the little dragon who had just drifted off to sleep, giving her a kiss on her forehead while materialising a silence inscription around her.


    ??


    As soon as I did that, the door to the room opened, letting my disciples enter into the room all fresh out of the bath. I noted that Brendan was the only one missing so he must still be in the bath.


    Then again, I suppose he should be thest one to go in since the girls would take their baths before him.


    "Ara, ara? Is little Cai Hong already asleep?" Manami chuckled upon seeing me tucking her in.


    My attention, however, was drawn to something else that I noticed each of them were carrying.


    "Are those¡­ Alcohol?" I asked, looking pointedly at the bottles in their hands.


    "Ehehe~ That''s right Onii-sama! I don''t care what you say but we are getting wasted tonight!"


    "And what brought about this sudden interest to drink?"


    Eris pouted at me, "Mou... It''s not fair that Master only drank with the maids! I want to get dead drunk with Master too!"


    Diao Chan nodded enthusiastically, "Then have Master take advantage of me while I''m passed out! Or maybe, I''ll take advantage of Master when Master is passed out? Ehehehe~"


    I raised an eyebrow at them, "And you know that happened because?"


    Lian Li poked her fingers together, "Well¡­ I¡­ May have tried to go to your room to sleepst night and¡­ Umm¡­ Saw the maids there¡­"


    Ah, I had thought I heard something. But since those four were also making quite a lot of noise I thought it to be one of them making it instead.


    Kiyomi looked at me with anticipation, "Mmm¡­ Can we, Master?"


    I sighed, "Oh alright, don''t go too crazy though. I wouldn''t want the maids toe in here in the morning to find the cepletely wrecked."


    "Fufufu~ We will be careful, dearest brother~" Odriana giggled.


    Well, even if anything happens, I''m already mentally prepared for it anyway so it shouldn''t be too big of a deal.


    We moved towards one of the unupied beds in the corner of the room, all of my girls settling themselves around me.


    Manami moved to sit at my side, pouring out a ss for me without me asking to.


    All of the girls looked at me expectantly as I brought the cup close to me, enjoying its scent before taking a sip.


    The taste was surprisingly sweet yet it still gave quite afortable burn on its way down my throat.


    "It''s good, where did you get this?"


    "Ufufufu~ It''s a secret Master," Manami giggled, pouring out a cup for herself. "But I''m very d that you like it~"


    She took a sip out of her own cup and the other girls did the same, a few of them making sighs of content as they did so.


    "Mmm¡­ Well I guess since we have the night, the mood and the drink, anything you girls want to do?" I asked.


    "Onii-sama!" ria called out, her eyes sparkling. "Your cute imouto wishes to know who your favourite disciple is!"


    I almost choked on the wine I was drinking.


    All eyes were on me, staring at me intently, maybe even too intently, like I was about to announce something entirely life changing for them.


    "To bepletely honest," I started, a little amused by how all of them leaned forward a little more just from that. "I never actually thought about it. I love you all the same."


    "Ohe now, Onii-sama! Let''s say all of your disciples are stuck in a burning house, who will you save?"


    "I will just put the entire fire out," I deadpanned.


    "Ugh¡­ That''s true¡­ What if they were all dropped into the ocean and couldn''t swim?"


    "Split the entire ocean apart."


    "You can do that?!" She screeched at me.


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "Pretty easily actually."


    "Gunununu¡­ Kidnapped to different parts of the world?"


    "Teleport them back to my side."


    She puffed her cheeks at me, "With the teleportation part being blocked?"


    "Bend reality to bring them back."


    "That''s cheating!" She whined.


    I shrugged, "You underestimate me, little sister."


    Well thest bit was more of a theory anyway, but I should be able to manage it now to a certain extent with the Star Power I have under my control.


    "Ufufufu~ Master''s love is infinite, after all." Manami giggled, leaning her head on my shoulder while entwining her fingers with mine.


    "Yes¡­ Master''s really, really gentle¡­" Lian Li nodded, a prominent blush on her cheeks as she cuddled on my other side..


    Eris smiled at me, "This one is forever grateful for Master''s care. Master''s benevolence is truly inspiring."


    "And very, very generous. Ehehehe~" Diao chan giggled, giving me the usual ''punish me please'' look that she likes to tease me with.


    "Huhuhu, Master is definitely the most ideal mate for us," Kiyomi chuckled while staring at me with her bedroom eyes, her tails swishing slowly behind her,


    "How about we move on from that topic instead?" I suggested, trying to change the topic. "I''m sure that there are some games we could y?"


    "Alright!!" ria was quick to raise her hand, almost spilling her wine. "With a time like this, there can only be one thing to do! King''s Game!!"


    "King''s game?" The other girls repeated, clearly not knowing what it is.


    "Ehehehe, everyone will draw sticks with numbers on them! There will be one stick that determines who the ''King'' is! The King will be able to order around the numbers to do something and the King''s orders are absolute!!"


    "Oh~ Then if I''m the King¡­ I can get Master to spank me and Master would do it?" Diao Chan squealed in excitement.


    I wanted to retort that she didn''t need to have the king''s game for me to spank her but kept my mouth shut.


    Odriana chuckled, "Technically¡­ You wouldn''t know which number is who. That''s the fun part about it."


    Diao Chan''s face fell, "Oh¡­ I only want Master alone to spank me¡­"


    "Ufufufu~ This sounds very interesting indeed," Manami giggled, taking another sip of her wine. "Shall we y this game, girls?"


    All eyes turned back to me as though wanting my permission.


    "I don''t see why not," I shrugged.


    "Yay! I already prepared the sticks!" ria dered, pulling out coloured sticks from her sleeve proudly.


    Right then, the door opened again to reveal Brendan fresh out of the bath, a towel still hanging on his shoulders.


    He noticed the bottles and all of us seated in a circle, "What did I miss?"


    Odriana smiled, "Come join us Brendan, we were just about to start~"


    He approached us a little warily, depositing himself in the most safest spot he thought he could be which was furthest away from me.


    "What are we doing, Master?" My alchemist asked.


    "King''s game!" ria announced again enthusiastically, exining the rules once again.


    Brendan gave me a worried look after knowing what it was and I mirrored his look in return, shrugging my shoulders to indicate he should just y along.


    "Alright then! Let''s start the first round! Pick one and no cheating or it won''t be fun!" ria grinned mischievously, holding out the sticks.


    Resigning myself, I reached out to pick one of the nine sticks at random just as the others did the same. I hope nothing extreme happens tonight but knowing my disciples, it probably will.

 Chapter 347 - The King’s Orders Are Absolute

    (MC POV)


    I flipped the stick around, noting the number eight on it.


    ??


    "Alright! Who''s the King?!" ria asked in her usual cheerful attitude.


    "Umm¡­ The King is the one with the number ''one'' with red paint on it right?" Brendan asked, showing the exact stick he had described in his hands.


    "Ohhh! First round goes to brother Brendan! Give us your order!" ria announced as though she was some kind of emcee for a game event.


    "Err¡­ What can I say?"


    "Teehee~ Anything you want! Because after all, a King''s orders are absolute!" ria punched her fists into the air dramatically.


    Brendan was looking at the girls who were staring back at him in return, eyeing him like he was a piece of meat to be grilled.


    Poor guy.


    "Umm¡­ Then er¡­ Numbers two to nine¡­ Finish your cups."


    Oh, not bad, Brendan. A safe an order as any.


    ria smirked devilishly, "Oohh~ How daring Brother Brendan! Trying to get all of us drunk! I wonder what motives you might have for that? Something insidious perhaps? Hehehe~ Well then, down the hatch girls!"


    "That¡­ That''s not what I wanted¡­" Brendan whined but everyone else ignored him.


    Of course I drank mine as well withoutint, handing my stick back to ria to begin the next round.


    "Oh, I got an idea to make it more interesting," Manami giggled. "We will drink from our cups for every round that passes."


    "That''s a great idea!" Lian Li agreed enthusiastically. "Let''s do that!"


    Yeah¡­ Everyone''s probably going to get wasted tonight¡­ Oh well, the other girls agreed to it so I could only oblige.


    ria shuffled the sticks and we picked them out again, surprisingly I got the number eight once more.


    "Oh my, it seems like I''m the king this round," Odriana giggled, showing us her red-tipped stick proudly.


    "Ehehe~ What is Onee-sama¡­ I mean, the king''s order?"


    "I wonder¡­" She tapped her chin thoughtfully for a moment. "Ah! Number fiveey your head down on the king''sp~"


    "Ah¡­ That''s me," Kiyomi raised her hand, showing us her stick.


    Odriana giggled while patting herp, "Fufufu~ Come then, let this king pamper you~"


    Kiyomi mumbled something about preferring to be the one giving it but trudged over nevertheless, lying down on her back to have her head lie on Odriana''sp.


    "Mmm, mmm~ Is big sister''spfortable?"


    Kiyomi rolled her eyes knowing that she herself was in fact the older one but chose to y along by giving a curt nod.


    "Fufufu~ Then stay here until the next round~" my elder sister grinned, passing both Kiyomi''s and her stick back to ria.


    Abiding by the previous rule, all of us downed our cups of alcohol before restarting the game.


    Once again, each of us picked out our sticks and I frowned upon seeing mine was eight again. What the hell? Twice in a row might still be possible but three?


    Before I could think too much into it, ria leapt onto her feet with her left hand nted on her side while her right hand .


    "Hahaha! Bow before your new king peasants! Your orders were all toocklustre! Let this king show you how it''s done!"


    I have a bad feeling about this¡­


    "Number nine! Take off an article of clothing!!"


    "EHHH?!" Brendan let out a cry of shock.


    "Huh, it''s you?" ria looked at the alchemist in disappointment.


    Brendan winced, "Ouch, I mean, I get it, but ouch¡­"


    She waved at him dismissively, "Oh just take off something then, even your socks count."


    Brendan grumbled something underneath his breath and did just what ria suggested, folding his socks neatly beside him.


    Another ss of drinks went down our throats.


    When the next round began, I was almost convinced the whole game was rigged when number eight appeared in my hands again.


    I even secretly broke the rules by checking everyone''s sticks but found that the sticks were indeed different for everyone else so they weren''t faking those sticks.


    I even knew the king this round was Manami before she raised her hand.


    "Ara, ara? I''m the king this time~" The fox youkai giggled, not at all hiding her predatory nce that she directed at me.


    She can''t know my number right?


    "Hmm~ How about¡­ Number two. Come and fluff my tails for me~"


    "Ohhh~ Don''t mind if I do~" ria rushed forward, dropping her number two stick beside her while she practically sunk herself into the mounds of fluff.


    "Ahhhn~ Not so rough~" Manami moaned, clearly surprised from ria''s actions.


    While my little sister was busy behind her, the red fox nced over at me with lustful eyes, "Mnnn¡­ Ufufufu~ Does Master want to fluff as well?"


    Since she asked, I freed one hand to do just that, stroking the tail that was closest to me and making her moan in ecstasy.


    Both me and ria gave the fox youkai a good minute of fluffing before letting go, the two of them quite satisfied by it.


    Once more, all of us downed another round of drinks before restarting the game again.


    This time I let everyone pick the sticks first before picking mine, only to see the number eight stick show up again.


    "Oh, it''s me!" Diao Chan eximed excitedly.


    She only needed to think for a while before she pped her hands together, "Number nine! Kiss number eight!"


    Not Brendan, not Brendan, not Brendan, not Brendan.


    A hand went up, the number nine stick grasped firmly in between the fingers.


    "It''s¡­ I mean¡­ I''m nine¡­" Lian Li stuttered.


    I shed her a smile before flipping to show my number eight stick.


    In all honesty, I was not prepared for the golden haired girl to pounce on top of me, her lips immediatelytching on to mine.


    "Mmmm~ Chuuu~ Nnngg¡­ Mnnn~~ Slurp!"


    Lian Li was not holding back her kiss, her tongue already shoving itself into my mouth like she wanted to explore my throat with it.


    It felt like time slowed down while we were kissing, everything else around us having grown silent.?It took a long while before she was satisfied, the girl licking her saliva stained lips with her tongue.


    "Mmm~ Ehehe~ Thank you for the meal Master~"


    She hopped back to where she had came from, swallowing her ss of wine without hesitation before giggling uncontrobly.


    I''m guessing she''s already quite buzzed from the alcohol for her to act this way, even a few of the other girls were surprised by how bold she was.


    Except for Diao Chan who just looked incredibly aroused at the moment.


    "Spicy!" riamented, with a grin. "Definitely worth the wait. Now next round!"


    I picked up my stick again and once more, it was eight. This is definitely rigged.


    Eris gave a loud chuckle, "Heh heh~ I''m the king! And the king decrees¡­ Number four, five, six and eight to down an entire bottle of wine!"


    "Ufufufu~ That''s not a problem," Manami giggled, tossing her number six stick in the middle of the circle before throwing her head back to gulp down an entire bottle of liquor.


    Kiyomi followed her sister''s lead, not even saying a word as she revealed her number five stick before joining Manami in downing an entire bottle.


    I joined them too by grabbing one of the already opened bottles to chug down. I kind of felt it was a waste though, such a thing should be enjoyed slowly but well.


    Thest to step forward was Brendan with his number four stick.


    By the time the poor guy had started to drink, Manami and Kiyomi had already finished their bottles cleanly, the alcohol not even a problem for the fox youkais. I was taking my time with it, but I at least had half of it done.


    Unfortunately for the alchemist, he only managed to chug half of the bottle before he stopped suddenly as though he was struck. The young man ced the bottle on the ground carefully, turned to face me who had just finished my bottle before he promptly copsed and passed out on the ground.


    "And he''s ouuuuut!" riaughed, not even worried about it. "Let''s¡­ Mmm¡­ Hic! Continue!!"


    Oh boy¡­


    Even ria''s buzzed¡­ And I think I''m starting to feel a bit dizzy too...

 Chapter 348 - Even The Naughty Orders Are Absolute

    (MC POV)


    I had to tuck Brendan into his bed and ce a silence inscription over him as well, leaving me with just the girls and their still ongoing King''s game.


    ??


    By now¡­ I''m pretty sure the alcohol''s getting to them.


    ria made a show of discarding one of the sticks for Brendan''s departure before shoving the rest of the sticks in front of us on unsteady feet, giggling all the while.


    I contemted stopping them now but¡­ I guess I just wanted them to have fun, no need to be a prude here.


    I''m not even surprised that I got number eight this time again. I did a check on the sticks a few moments ago and I found that it was indeed rigged. So very, very subtly that I almost missed it and they might have gotten away with it.


    It was not tempered by Practitioner Techniques, oh no, Diao Chan was the one who casted a changing Spell on them. It was very specific to these sticks where whatever stick I chose would have its number reced with ''eight'' and the original number switched to the real number eight stick.


    Pretty sure they did not think this through since anyone would get suspicious when they got the same stick more than three times in a row. Maybe they were hoping thest order for drinking the entire bottle will get me drunk enough to not notice?


    Or maybe they themselves just be too drunk to care at this point.


    "Yosh!! I''m the¡­ Hic! King again! Hic!" ria cheered,ughing at some untold joke.


    "Number eight!" She grinned while pointing at me, not even trying to hide it anymore. "Come and give your king ap pillow!"


    I just smiled and patted myp, ria practically diving straight into myp and cuddling herself on to me, purring contentedly like a kitten while she hugged my waist.


    "Guhehehe~ Onii-sama''sp~ So warm~~" Sheughed like a perverted, drunk old man.


    I patted her head while downing another ss of wine, the other girls already starting the next round.


    This time it was Kiyomi''s turn to get the king.


    "Huhuhu~ A very simple order from your king," Kiyomi chuckled, turning her gaze to me. "Number eight shalle fluff your king~"


    "Mmm¡­ I''m afraid I''m a bit upied at the moment, my ''king'',"?I said coyly, gesturing to ria who was still nuzzled on myp. "Won''t the ''king''e here instead?"


    The white fox immediately stood up to sit herself down on the other side of myp, thrusting her tails towards me.


    Of course, I dutifully fluffed her as much as I could with one hand while the other was still upied in patting ria''s head.


    The white fox on myp squirmed and grinded herself on me, openly disying her obvious lust.


    "Mmm¡­ Thasss¡­ Umm¡­ Hehe¡­ Hic! Leht''s shtarht da nesh round!" Lian Li giggled while slurring her words, an uncorked bottle in her free hand.


    This time the kingnded on Eris.


    "Hahaha! My turn!" The swordswoman cheered. "Number eight! Kiss your king!"


    I looked down at the stick I got this time, grinning uncontrobly when I saw number two on my stick.


    Yes, I broke the enchantment, purely just to mess with them. They think they can trick their Master? Oh they still have a lot to learn. Hehehe.


    "Hmmm¡­ I''m numbah ate?" Lian Li mumbled.


    The more sober ones immediately realised what happened and averted their gaze from me. Come now, I''m not going to punish you girls¡­ Much¡­ Hehehe...


    Eris looked like she was about to protest when Lian Li pushed herself up against my other disciple, locking lips with her passionately while her arms wrapped themselves around her shoulders.


    The swordswoman tried to resist at first but slowly melted into the kiss, wrapping her own hands around the golden haired girl''s waist and kissed her passionately.


    Most definitely turned on from the scene, Kiyomi used one of her tails to wrap around my face, pulling me closer for a kiss of our own. A trail of saliva still connected our lips when we separated, the mes of desire burning in the fox youkai''s eyes.


    My other two disciples separated after some time, Eris mumbling something about "Master''s taste" while Lian Li skipped back to where she came from, sitting down and giggling like an excited little girl.


    Knowing that I was onto them, the girls became a little more cautious now. Well... Not by much since it was obvious the alcohol was getting to them and it was just a game, after all.


    The next one to get the king stick was Manami, the red fox looking especially proud.


    She looked at me for a good long moment before finally deciding, "Numbers two to eight, take off an item of clothing."


    I smiled.


    Oh I know what she''s trying to do.


    Unlike the girls who had chosen to wear pajamas and quite provocative underwear which consisted of lingerie, babydolls, stockings and even garter belts under it, I was just in a simple robe and pants. They would have way more things to take off before they got naked aspared to me.


    The girls were quick to take off their shirts, a few of them doing in the most provocative way they could. Of course I had no choice but to follow suit in stripping.


    That made ria and Kiyomi to get off myp, though they were notining about it.


    Just for them, I made it into a show, pulling the shirt over my shoulders with excruciating slowness while also making sure to do a little dance at the same time.


    Somehow the sight of that got them quite excited, Diao Chan actually had a nose bleed. ria tried to touch my chest but I just pped her hand away, smirking, "Only the king can touch this."


    The girls were quick to start the next round, all of them picking out their sticks quickly.


    "Ehehehe~ Looks like it''s¡­ hic! Me!" Diao Chan giggled, already crawling towards me on all fours.


    The Witch looked up at me with clouded eyes filled with desire, "This king¡­ Mmm~ Orders Master to spank the naughty king~"


    I wagged my finger at her, "Ah, ah. You can''t call out the person directly~ Hehe~"


    She pouted at me, but thought for a moment.


    "Number four?"


    I looked at my stick, it was indeed number four.


    I grinned and patted myp.


    Diao Chan wasted no time and copsed on top of me, wiggling her plump behind in the air.


    I gulped down another ss before setting myself to the task, though at that point, it seemed like the entire room was spinning.


    I won''t say much but¡­ With almost everyone drunk... Things just started to spiral out of control from there that night¡­


    *


    I woke up with a start, feeling something shift itself against my sides.


    Looking down, I saw all of my disciplesying on top of me in various states of undress, most of their clothes scattered around the floor with mine in the pile too.


    Vague memories of what happenedst night came flooding back to me. At least I don''t think anything happened that would cause much regret to any of us.


    I guess I got quite drunkst night too and most of what I remembered consisted of a lot of naked flesh swimming around me. I don''t even recall myself falling asleep.


    It seems we had pushed most of the beds together to form one giant bed with everyone else piling into it.


    "Mnnnn~~ Master¡­ Harder~~" Lian Li moaned, shifting herself once again to cuddle closer to me, her arm caressing the top of my chest.


    On the other side, Manami had thrown her bare leg over mine, locking my leg in between her thighs while she hugged my arm as her bolster.


    I was nning to get up earlier but I suppose I''ll let them sleep in today.


    Looking towards the other side of the room, I saw Cai Hong still curled up in her own bed, sleeping peacefully and undisturbed.


    On the bed beside hers however¡­


    Brendan was blindfolded, gagged and tied in what looked to be a tortoise shell bondage with his hands locked to the bed frame, the poor guy struggling weakly. Huh¡­ I wonder who did that to him?

 Chapter 349 - Your Whip, Your Highness

    (MC POV)


    Of course, the girls had woken up with quite a hangover that morning considering how much they drank.


    ??


    Well, to teach them not to drink so much in the future, I did not offer to cure their hangovers. Not to be mean or anything, but if they get used to the idea that such a thing carried no consequences, it would be a bad habit to pick up.


    I did, however, helped Brendan with his muscle soreness from sleeping in that position all night. Apparently no one remembered how he got into that position, not even Diao chan, so we just dropped the issue.


    "Nnnggg¡­ My head¡­" Lian Li moaned, rubbing her temples with her fingers. "Why did I drink so much¡­ Not that I regretst night..."


    All of us were sitting around the breakfast table, Cai Hong seated on myp and munching on the bits of food I fed her with my hand.


    I passed my golden haired disciple a ss of water and she received it reverently, gulping it down while her breakfast stilly untouched in front of her.


    Brendan was trying his best to keep as quiet as possible, Eris and Diao Chan who were beside him had already smacked him multiple times for being "too noisy".


    Even Manami and Kiyomi weren''t doing so well either, judging by their droopy tails. It almost made me want to heal them. Almost.


    But no, a lesson had to be taught about their actions having consequences so I had to steel my heart for it.


    "What happened to those guests?" I asked the person standing beside me, feeding Cai Hong a piece of ham which made the little girl emit ''nom nom nom'' noises.


    Alpha, who had been pouring tea for me, stiffened slightly before rxing, "They are still in their room, Master. It seems they would prefer not to be disturbed."


    I raised my eyebrow, "Wait, all of them? In the same room?"


    The wolf youkai smiled, "It is what you think, Master. It seems they have¡­ Simr interests."


    Well, that''s news to me¡­


    Whatever floats their boat I suppose.


    I fed Cai Hong another piece of ham, "Hmmm¡­ And Queen Guiying?"


    Before she could answer, a figure had barged into the room.


    "I''m here!!" The Queen of our country eximed, her breathing a little ragged from running.


    Most of the girls winced from the sudden noise before going back to their individual groaning, shooting Guiying some nasty looks.


    Perplexed at their reaction, she asked, "Eh? What''s wrong, senior sisters?"


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "How did you get here?"


    "I flew here!" She announced proudly, though that exmation made the girls hiss at her.


    "Flew? I don''t remember teaching you any flying Techniques?"


    Taking the hint from them, the Queen lowered her voice, "Oh, I just sted myself into the air using my lightning and used it to propel myself here. It was quite tiring but I did it!"


    Most likely it was because it has be a habit for me, I gave her a forehead flick without thinking.


    "Don''t do such dangerous things," I admonished. "You could have hurt yourself."


    At least she had the decency to look shamefaced, "Uuuu¡­. I apologize, Master."


    "I assume you received the news about your uncle, my Queen?" I continued.


    She nodded but stopped, "Master, if it''s only us, please don''t be so formal with me. I am but your student. And yes I know about him so that''s why I''m here."


    I nced at my first disciple who was still hunched over the table, "Technically, you are her student, not mine."


    Guiying smiled, "That is just details, Master."


    I shrugged, giving Cai Hong a piece of egg that she chewed on with relish.


    Turning to Alpha, I asked, "Could you take the Queen to see her uncle then? Make sure that no harmes to her?"


    The wolf youkai bowed her head, "As youmand, Master. Your Highness, this way."


    I watched the two of them leave before returning my attention back to my disciples, smiling wryly at how they were still groaning in pain.


    *


    (Alpha POV)


    "Alpha, right?" the Queen asked while we were alone in the corridor.


    "That is correct, your Highness," I replied curtly without slowing down.


    "And you''re also part of The Church, am I correct?"


    "You are well informed, your Highness."


    Although we know of her, it''s a little surprising that she knows about me specifically since we have not met and she should have been a new addition to our ranks.


    "No need to be so surprised," She said with a serene smile, her aura different from it was moments ago in front of Master. "Ever since I heard about this Church after Master had saved me, I followed you guys as closely as I could. Why else do you think no nobles took note of what you guys were doing in the slums?"


    "I see. You have my thanks, your Highness," I bowed my head slightly.


    She waved it away, "Come now. Outside of the pce I am just the same as all of you, a fellow sister following our God''s guidance. Do treat me that way at least, I do not wish to be reminded of the court life any more than needed."


    I smiled, "As you wish, Guiying."


    "Now back to the matter at hand, my uncle?"


    I gestured towards the double doors in front of us, "I think it would be best if you see him for yourself."


    She only raised a questioning eyebrow at me before stepping forward, opening the doors without a shred of hesitation.


    The first thing she saw in front of her was Delta dressed in a full leather outfit with a whip held in her hand.


    The second thing she would have seen would be the men who were suspended upside down from the ceiling tied in some sort of bondage straps.


    Thest thing she would have seen was the uncle tied to what looked like a wooden horse but with a triangr body, the man himself naked and straddling said horse with tears in his eyes.


    The only reaction Guiying gave to the scene was a raise of an eyebrow.


    "Oh? Greetings your Highness," Delta greeted with a slight bow. "Have youe for the trash over there?"


    "What did he do to deserve this?" She asked.


    "He had disrespected Master and Master Himself had requested the little trash be upied," I exined smoothly. "Thus we took it upon ourselves to give the little trash a bit of a reeducation."


    "I see." See said simply before walking up to the excuse of existence.


    The little insect was still too busy crying to notice her arrival, I know for a fact that he hadn''t slept the entire night since every time he drifted off he would be gued by some sort of nightmare.


    I wasn''t privy to all the details but I believe Master Brendan had something to do with it.


    He did not even notice Guiying was standing in front of him, only looking up when she cleared her throat.


    "Hello uncle. I''m surprised you''re still alive," Guiying greeted.


    His eyes widened at the sight of her, "Gui¡­ Guiying! Dear niece! You have to help your uncle! These people are crazy! They¡­ They tortured me! They made me--"


    Guiying pped him across the face, shutting him up instantly.


    "I''m not here to listen to your whinings, uncle. What I want to know is how you''re still alive and dared to show your face here? Even worse, disrespecting the very God I worship!" Guiying growled, not a hint ofpassion in her voice.


    "Ni¡­ Niece?" He stuttered, still recovering from the shock.


    Guiying pped him again, harder this time, "I asked a question and I expect an answer."


    The little trash just stared back at her, his mind unable toprehend what was happening to him at this very moment.


    Guiying clucked her teeth, reaching back with her hand, "Delta, would you be so kind as to lend me your whip please? I think this one still needs a little bit more of that education."


    The elf handed over the whip easily.


    Guiying ran her finger over the length of the whip, electrifying the entire thing with a sadistic grin.


    "Now then, I hope you are ready for this dear uncle~"


    That day I witnessed first hand how interesting our new queen is. She will fit right in with us that''s for sure.

 Chapter 350 - Queen’s Day Off

    (MC POV)


    Guiying returned with a face full of smiles a whileter with Alpha behind her, looking quite refreshed like she had just received some really good news.


    ??


    "I''m assuming you got some good news? I asked, careful to keep my voice low since my girls are still having their hangovers.


    My cute disciples finally recovered enough to start on their breakfast so I didn''t want them to be disturbed too much. I wanted them to learn a lesson here, not suffer more than necessary.


    The Queen grinned at me, "Yes Master. I figured out everything including what really happened that day!"


    "Oh? Do tell."


    "Hehe~ That was my uncle alright. It seems my family really is just a whole rotten bunch, I''m actually a little d that they''re all gone now."


    I raised an eyebrow at her while lifting a cup of water to my lips, "That bad?"


    "Mmhmm. Did you know my uncle cut off his own head and sent it to my mother to make us think he was dead?"


    I almost choked on the water I was drinking.


    "He what?"


    The Queen nodded, "Oh I was surprised to hear it too. He managed to get a Practitioner to imnt his soul in an innocent''s body and switch ces with him, then chop off his original body''s head before sending it to us to make us think he was dead. What he didn''t know was that his new body would eventually metamorphosize into his previous appearance anyway so he still needed to hide himself."


    "That sounds incredibly convoluted for something that didn''t work that well," I pointed out.


    "Oh yes, that''s because the Practitioner who helped him just wanted to scam uncle of his money before running off."


    Huh¡­ Kind of anticlimactic reason if you ask me. I wonder which guy had that much guts to try and scam a Royal?


    The Queen continued, "Then uncle got himself and his few retainers involved in banditry to survive, forming their own group of them at the edge of the country. When he heard about the crisis the country had just gone through, he thought he could take over this ce by force and establish a new base here."


    I frowned," Wouldn''t that bring even more attention to him?


    Guiying poked her hands together, "Well¡­ The truth is¡­ No one from the Royal Family really uses this vi anymore¡­ If uncle''s n had went the way he wanted, it might be a good long while before we even knew of what happened here. He could have also just used the ship to escape if we tried toe here and apprehend him."


    Ah¡­ No wonder she did not mind us using this ce for as long as we wished and why the ce kind of felt understaffed.


    I frowned, "You''re saying we invited bandits in here?"


    She nodded, "Not to worry Master, he did not count on the fact that I had granted new staff here for your stay and each of them were proficient enough to double as both bodyguards and house servants. Alpha was key to subduing them."


    I looked at the wolf yokai who had her head bowed to me, "So when all the staff were gone¡­"


    "Apologies, Master. We did not want to rm you but we needed everyone to subdue those bandits. Please forgive this one."


    "What happened to them?"


    She smiled at me, "They are unharmed, Master. Merely tied up and locked in the stables."


    For them to do that against armed bandits so easily and without the rest of us knowing, this group of servants must be especially skilled. To think the very same people who had been serving us hand and foot all this while were also trained fighters, how interesting.


    Brendan must be thinking the same thing since he gave me a look simr to mine.


    My other disciples don''t seem to be paying much attention since they were still stuck with their hangovers, their heads mostly bowed down and groaning to themselves.


    Cai Hong was, of course, not interested in what Guiying was saying and instead handed me an unbuttered toast with sparkly eyes.


    "So what do you intend to do with them?" I asked, helping my loli dragon butter her toast before handing it back to her.


    "They will be arrested, naturally," Guiying stated calmly. "Probably either executed or banished since uncle is no longer considered a noble and will be treated like amon bandit. What''s more, he technically ''posed'' as a noble too, so I would say the sentence for him would be execution."


    "Interesting¡­ This basically means there''s no other person rted to the Royal Family aside from your Highness, am I right? No more long lost cousins, siblings or other rtives?" I pointed out.


    The Queen actually blushed, "Umm¡­ If¡­ If Master¡­ I mean¡­ If Master would like to and my senior sisters don''t mind¡­ Marriage is too presumptuous of me¡­ But maybe if I could formally indoctrinate Master as a member of the Royal Household?"


    I shook my head quickly, "I apologize your Highness, but I am happy where I am now. Even being called a Royal Tutor is a little excessive to me when I can im no credit for teaching you."


    She bowed her head slightly, "Master truly is too humble."


    "Not at all," I denied. "Now I''m sure you are hungry so why not join us for breakfast?"


    "Oh! Don''t mind if I do, Master!"


    Alpha immediately set up the table for our new guest, the Queen choosing to sit next to me right beside Lian Li with a contented expression on her face.


    At this point, she finally decided to address the elephant in the room.


    "Ummm¡­ Master? What happened to them?" She inquired, not at all holding back her voice.


    Lian Li hissed at her before going back to clutch her head, groaning in pain.


    "Don''t mind them, they''re just learning about the consequences of their actions," I grinned.


    "I¡­ I see¡­" She muttered, a little surprised at how Lian Li had reacted.


    I reached over to pat my golden haired disciple''s head, Lian Li purring slightly at the touch and leaning into it.


    At the same time, I turned asked the Queen, "Would you be staying for long here?"


    "Mmm¡­ I made preparations to be gone for the day, but I''m afraid that I would need to return back with my uncle when tomorrowes. As much as I would like to get better acquainted with Master, I''m afraid fate does not allow it at this time."


    "That''s alright," I consoled her with her own headpat. "We''ll just have fun today. Just see it as a day break from your work."


    "Ehehe¡­ Of course Master! What would Master like to do? Admittedly, this is also my first time here in a while too, so Master would be more familiar with this ce than I am."


    "Hmmm¡­ I guess we could decide that after breakfast."


    "Yes Master!"


    I guess I should also probably heal my disciples after this, no need to prolong their suffering more than they need to.


    Then we can start enjoying the rest of the day with our plus one.


    It''s kind of weird to think the Queen is actually on vacation with us right now.

 Chapter 351 - Entertainment For The ’Guests’

    (Bei Diu Diao POV) [The uncle]


    I had always believed that life was unfair to begin with.


    ??


    It is unfair for those peasants andmoners who were not born as a Royal. It was unfair for those powerless and talentless Practitioners to be born into poor, talentless families. It was just in unfair that I got to where I am purely because of me being born into this family.


    It''s just too bad for them and absolutely perfect for me.


    All those poormoners can whine and curse about their sad, sad lives while I enjoy the ultimate luxuries thate from being born into my position!


    That was at least my thoughts at first.


    So used I was to that privilege that I could not help but want a taste of that pretty maid who happened to catch my eye that day.


    I thought I was above consequence. In fact, before that happened, I was indeed above it.


    No matter what kind of things I did, everyone simply looked the other way simply because of who I was. It was such a marvel to know that even if I were to p someone in the face, they would just nod their heads and move on.


    So imagine my surprise when that maid actually rejected me and caused my own downfall into ruin.


    I was of course both confused and infuriated that someone even dared to deny me. It was only when elder brother decreed my exile did I realise how much my life had turned around.


    Suddenly everyone was against me and my birthright mattered no longer where even those damn lowlymoners spurned me.


    Everything I did was judged and I could not even take a step to wherever I wanted to without someone watching me.


    Elder brother even sent people to track me, making sure that I could not even go to sleep without him knowing exactly where and when I did that.


    At least I still had a few subordinates who were loyal to me, the few who I had allowed to indulge in their desires when they had followed me before this happened.


    It was when that shady Practitioner came and offered me a solution to my predicament, his words so honeyed that I didn''t think twice before paying him. Who cared about that random passerby I had my followers kidnap for this? He probably wasn''t anyone important anyway.


    The first part worked like a charm, I was a new man and free. The Practitioner fulfilled his end of the bargain and we went our separate ways.


    I even made sure to send the chopped off head to my sister-inw, pretty sure she got a good scare out of that one!


    That was until I transformed back to my old self after a while, making everything I did up till now pointless.


    I thought this would once again make me a fugitive but my subordinate had the great idea of forming a bandit group at the edge of the country. Far enough that we won''t be noticed but yet still within our country''s borders to enjoy the fruits andbours of others that we robbed.


    Life actually got better from there, our little group even grew under my leadership, especially mine and mine alone, no matter what my subordinates might say. It definitely wasn''t because of my second-inmand doing everything for me!


    We robbed, we raped and we piged to our heart''s desire. Well, maybe not pige but we did take over a small vige to im as our own after we killed off everyone else in it.


    Then news of the country''s chaos found its way to me, the best thing I''ve heard was the news about the demise of all the other Royals other than my niece.


    I came up with the most ingenious n to better our position. The n was definitely mine, mind you, even if my subordinates might say otherwise.


    All of us would just move into the Royal Vi as our new base of operations! The ce was defensible and we had a reliable escape route if things went awry, it was a good thing I still kept my old Royal clothes and carriage. It was perfect!


    Unfortunately for us, I did not expect what awaited us there.


    We had retired back to the master bedroom after our tea time, all of us... Ahem¡­ I mean my subordinates, nning what our next step was.


    While they were wondering why the men who were masquerading as coachmen have yet to return, the door was shoved open without warning.


    My first thought was to rage at the intruder, but seeing who it was made me stop myself for a moment.


    An extremely attractive girl with long, ck hair that matched her maid outfit was standing there with a serene smile on her face.


    My first thought was to ask her to service me, until I noticed the non-human ears and tail present on her.


    "Damn monster, don''t you even know it is basic human courtesy to knock on closed doors?!" I roared.


    Contrary to my expectations, the wolf monster ignored me and stepped aside to reveal three other non-human maids.


    It felt soughable to see such monstrous creatures in what should have been pristine uniforms, they really taint it with their unsightly forms. I can''t believe even that horse monster is wearing one too.


    "Hmm¡­ It seems like everyone is here, that is convenient¡­" Another voicemented from behind the monsters.


    The four of them then stepped aside to reveal a beauty I recognised from this morning.


    She had brown hair that was tied in a single braid behind her head and wore what seems to be a cheongsam with a slit at the front to reveal a scandalous amount of thigh. In fact, it was cut so high up I could almost see the fleshy curve of her perfect backside.


    She must have caught me staring since she actually pulled the hem of it aside a little to reveal more of her flesh, "Like what you see?"


    I gulped, never in my life had I seen such a perfect woman before. I don''t know how I managed to over look her this morning. It must be because of that idiot servant that I couldn''t enjoy the sight of this beauty.


    Were the other girls simr in beauty too? I really should go give them a night visit tonight!


    Remembering that she asked me a question, I quickly nodded my head, wondering what she wanted.


    "Kukuku~ Master sent us here to entertain you all¡­ So entertain you we shall~ Unfortunately, we can''t entertain very well when you are all clothed, so if you would be so kind as to fix that?" She asked with a smile.


    I immediately reached for the straps that held my clothes together when one of my subordinates stepped forward.


    "Hold on¡­ Why don''t you girls strip first before we do? Let us see a little bit of a show eh?"


    Oh, that is a wonderful idea!


    The girl smiled at us, "Mmm¡­ But I want to see who has the biggest package. Whoever has the biggest one gets special service from me, you know?"


    Hearing that, all of us had hurriedly stripped ourselves bare, showing that we were all raring to go.


    It was unfortunate, but the biggest one belonged to a certain skinny subordinate of mine who looked extremely proud to show it off.


    No matter, whatever she is going to do to him, I will order her to do to me as well.


    Just when that thought crossed my mind, a whip that had thorns all across its length appeared in that woman''s hands out of thin air.


    I didn''t even have time to react before she hadshed out the whip towards said subordinate, the length of it curling around the thing between his legs before she pulled back mercilessly.


    It was surprising that the high pitched scream he had let out did not send the entire vi running up here.


    I turned back to face the girl to see her staring at us withplete contempt, "Master said to entertain you all so that you won''t disturb Him¡­ Oh we will definitely entertain you alright¡­ And even make sure you permanently stay out of Master''s way¡­ Girls, let''s start their entertainment."


    Is it toote to regreting here?

 Chapter 352 - Not Again

    (Brendan POV)


    After Master had cured the girls of their hangovers, all of them had decided it would be another beach day for them since the Queen was now with us. They had then dressed the Queen in a bikini and went back to the beach for their ytime.


    ??


    I, on the other hand, was asked by Master on how my progress with the pill was and had to bring Him back to our room to show Him.


    I tried my best toe up with something to cover up what we had did to those unwanted guests yesterday.


    "I have a few theories," I started, trying my best to hide my insecurity. "But it''s all just my guesses after some experimenting¡­ So I was hoping Master would help shed some light on the subject."


    He grinned at me, "That''s not a problem. I would be worried if you weren''t at least trying, that''s what alchemy is about."


    I refrained from telling Master that He was most likely the only alchemist who can say that since He could substitute almost any alchemicalponent with Quarks. Any other alchemist would have to worry about actually gathering those materials so only the richest or most influential might even consider simply ''experimenting'' on alchemy.


    I materialised my cauldron in the corner of the room, tossing in most of the ingredients that I had used yesterday and leaving out the hallucinogens.


    Master nodded, "Good so far, so what''s next?"


    "Master gave me a big hint yesterday, so I am guessing the next one to be Dragon blood?"


    Master broke out in a smile, "A natural conclusion. Shall I put that in the cauldron to test your theory?"


    I hesitated for a second, "If it''s not too much trouble?"


    "Oh not at all," Master reassured me, stepping forward and hovering His hand over the opening. "Alright then, how much Dragon''s blood should be put in there?"


    I was prepared for that question, "A cup full would suffice."


    Master''s smile became broader as he nodded at my answer, turning his gaze back to the cauldron.


    Light emanated from Him before it got sucked into the cauldron, the entire thing rattling violently for a split second before stopping abruptly.


    "That should do it, now do what you need to do," Master dered, stepping away from the cauldron.


    I bowed my head in thanks while I took the ce that Master had just vacated, extending my own Pure Elemental Quarks towards the cauldron.


    As always, I am still in total awe of Master''s absolute mastery over alchemy, the ''Dragon''s blood'' he had put in were so pure that if it were crystalized back into its ingredient form, countries might have fought wars for its possession.


    To be able to create things using Pure Elemental Quarks alone, alchemists would kill just to be able to do it.


    Master was most likely aware of this fact, which is why He is not a registered alchemist and had chosen not to register me as one either.


    Pulling back my concentration to the task at hand, I manipted the Quarks in the cauldron to mix together as I directed, blending everything together as much as I could.


    It took about ten minutes before everything was settled and ready, though to me it felt like an eternity with how Master was standing beside and watching over me.


    Master stepped forward again, peering into the cauldron to observe my handiwork.


    He materialised a ss bottle he brought out from His storage ring that sucked in a portion of the cauldron''s contents into it before handing it to me.


    "Well, what do you think?" Master asked, keeping His face impassive this time.


    I took the bottle and inspected it, not being able to tell from Master''s reaction if He actually approves of it or not.


    The solution seems to have mixed well and was stable, so there should not be a problem with it, right?


    When I told that to Master, He merely smiled at me and nodded His head at it, "Want to try it?"


    I grimaced, "I er... I''m not sure if I want to change into the other gender, Master."


    Master waved His hand at me, "Oh don''t worry about it, I can always revert you back if anything happens. How would you know if what you did was a sess without trying it first?"


    "Umm¡­ Master could tell me?" I pointed out hopefully.


    "And deny you the chance of learning about it firsthand? No way. Bottoms up, Brendan!"


    Since Master had already said it¡­ There''s not much other choice for me but toply.


    Bracing myself, I tossed my head back and swallowed the contents of the bottle in one gulp, trying my best not to think about the consequences.


    I set the empty bottle down at the side and waited for the effects to ur, only to have nothing to happen even after a minute had passed.


    "Wrongbination?" I asked.


    Master chuckled, "Yep, at least for what you wanted to achieve actually. Dragon''s blood was definitely not what you needed to change genders."


    "Ugh¡­ I see¡­" I muttered, a little disappointed at myself for the failure.


    Master pped me on the shoulder, "Cheer up though! You actually made something else instead!"


    My eyes widened at His words, "What¡­ What did I just swallow, Master?"


    Master chuckled, "Well, you''re about to find out."


    Unexpectedly, Master also took out adle and scooped up some of the brewed potion, drinking it without a shred of hesitation before I could stop Him.


    "Hmm¡­ Fire was about two degrees too hot but no matter, it just makes the potion take a while longer to take effect."


    I got even more nervous, "Umm¡­ Master, what really is this potion?"


    Master didn''t answer and instead just grinned at me. That was when I realised that Master seemed to be getting taller and taller.


    Eh? Is it a growth potion of some sort? Master is like almost twice my height now and still getting bigger.


    No wait, everything else is also getting bigger?


    I looked down at myself and realised I was the one that was shrinking, my own clothes bing way too big for me and crumpling into themselves as I shrank.


    I thought it would keep going until I stopped shrinking abruptly, my body now simr in size to Cai Hong''s. Maybe even smaller.


    "Age regression?" I blurted out without thinking.


    Master smiled just as His own body started to shrink as well, "Not quite a full one but close, since you actually keep your mentality. You would need to be boiling the cauldron with Soul mes if you wanted the full age regression effect for this particrbination."


    I watched in fascination as Master shrunk into a child form of Himself, it just felt so surreal for some reason.


    Master looked down at His body, "Hmm¡­ Feels like yesterday that I''ve had this form of mine, how nostalgic."


    Oh right, Master had been in a younger form before, something about him being reborn or something? I wasn''t quite sure of the details myself.


    "Umm¡­ Are we able to change back?" I asked, a little worried.


    "Hmm? Of course, quite simple in fact. All we got to do is--"


    The door was suddenly thrown open with great force, a figure blurring into the room and heading straight for Master.


    I tried to block the way with my body but the figure had simply leapt over me and picked up Master into their arms without pause.


    "AHHHHH!! I knew my older sister senses wasn''t wrong!! My little brother became cute again!!!" Odriana squealed, hugging the child version of Master in her chest.


    As if on cue, the rest of the girls showed up in their swimsuits as well, all of them mouring around Master while I stood helplessly at the side.


    "Master! So cute!!"


    "Ahhnnn~ Master touch me here!"


    "Muuu!! Papa! y!"


    "Master! Look here! Look at me please!"


    For what it''s worth, Master, you have my condolences¡­

 Chapter 353 - Change Is Good, Right?

    (MC POV)


    I coughed awkwardly into my fist after straightening out my clothes, Brendan sitting quietly on the bed across from me.


    ??


    After finally managing to calm the girls down and reverting both mine and Brendan''s bodies back to normal, we continued on with our lesson like nothing happened.


    I cracked my neck to ease the strain of being stuffed into multiple bosoms just moments ago, "So¡­ I guess you know that was not the answer."


    He nodded, still not sure how he should react after seeing the girls react like that to my younger form.


    I don''t me him, the girls can be a little bit too¡­ Passionate¡­ When I am in that form. I''m pretty sure it''s just their motherly instincts acting up more than anything else. None of them, with the exception of Odriana, had a younger brother growing up after all.


    I guess I should be more careful about such things in the future.


    "Right. So what else do you think it might be? Surely you didn''t just think of one possibility?" I asked.


    Brendan scratched his head with a hand, "My second thought was scales, but that should result in a type of strengthening effect instead, right?"


    I grinned, "It will create a vitality effect actually, a really potent one in fact. Do not try it."


    My alchemist disciple tilted his head at me, "Eh? Why Master? Any noble would pay a hefty sum to get their hands on such a pill. The ones on the market aren''t even that effective unless they get the really, really expensive ones."


    I lifted my index finger into the air, "Firstly, we''re not short of money."


    All thanks to the investments I made in my hometown, by the way. The entertainment industry seems to be booming over there.


    My middle finger lifted up to join the first, "Secondly, when I say ''really potent'', what I meant was ''eat it and you will be permanently in the mood for the next twenty four hours and probably wring yourself dry and die'' potent."


    I speak from experience by the way, damn near died those times no thanks to that crazy Practitioner feeding that to me. I won''t say what I did under the effects of that, but that demented person clearly enjoyed watching me suffer.


    Still¡­ I will admit that most of my alchemical knowledge stemmed from my time being their ything, not that I will thank that absolute nutjob for it.


    "Andst but not least," I continued, lifting my third finger to join the first two. "Ain''t no way in hell I want to be known for making such a thing. Feel free to do so if you want but not me."


    There''s nothing wrong with that business, but if I get into that line of work, that would mean I need to associate myself with those fat, arrogant nobles. Nah, I don''t think I''d want that.


    Brendan chuckled, "I wouldn''t want that either, Master. Besides, I can''t make that without Master''s help anyway, though I do admit that I am quite curious about its effects."


    I shook my head, "Just take my word for it, unless you n to have an all out orgy of some sort and your body is strong enough, don''t take it."


    My alchemist disciple gave me a weird look, "Does that mean¡­ Master uses it? You know, when you and senior sisters¡­"


    I scoffed, "Please, that was all me. Don''t need any drug to keep me going to satisfy them."


    "Ah¡­ I see¡­ Umm¡­ Good to know?"


    I waved my hand at him, "Enough about that. If you really do need a vitality pill of that sort, I can share some other safer recipes so you don''t need to use this one. Just let me know when you find yourself underperforming. Let''s move on then, what else do you think it might be?"


    He pursed his lips, "I don''t¡­ Umm... Nevermind¡­ My next guess was dragon talons¡­"


    I couldn''t help but chuckle, "Hehe, a natural guess, but what do you actually think it will make?"


    Brendan gave me a sheepish smile, "If that doesn''t make the gender change pill¡­ A transformation type pill that grows body parts, maybe?"


    "That is quite right, impressive," I praised him. "Specifically, it would have allowed you to grow wings temporarily, the type of wing would depend on what you throw in after that. Any type of feathers would grant your feathered wings and so on. Since we''re on that topic, I''ll go ahead and tell you that Dragon wings aren''t the answer either."


    "Same effect as the dragon talons?" Brendan asked.


    I grinned, "Yes and no. Interestingly enough, this would allow you to transform any part of your body for the duration of the effect except for growing wings. Funny how this works eh?"


    Brendan grimaced, "This is way harder than I thought it would be¡­ I''m not sure what else can be used, Master..."


    "Truth be told, you most likely wouldn''t have guessed this either and if you did, I would be quite worried for you."


    Brendan''s face turned from confusion to understanding to doubt really quickly.


    "It can''t be¡­ The Dragon''s¡­ Umm¡­ Sexual fluids?"


    "Female dragon''s for the female gender change, male''s for the opposite," I confirmed. "I''m pretty sure there are otherbinations out there but this one requires the least materials and I personally know it works."


    Once again, no thanks to that crazy Practitioner.


    "Ugh¡­ No wonder no one else has made this yet¡­" Brendan sighed. "How did Master¡­ Ummm¡­ Nevermind, I don''t think I want to know¡­"


    "I did not jack off a dragon if that''s what you''re thinking, so get your mind out of the gutter," I admonished him, though my smile remained on my face. "It''s a simple thing of analyzing every single potential materialponent after you kill something, you never know when you might need them. I would suggest that you do the same, in fact."


    He gave me a sad smile, "Master, I''m sorry but¡­ I really doubt anyone else but you can do the material substitution thing."


    "Nonsense," I waved his protest away, pping him on the shoulder. "Trust me when I say that it''s easier than it seems, you just need to know how to do it. Anyway, let''s try that out first eh?"


    I hovered my hand over the cauldron again, putting in theponents needed for our potion of choice.


    Once done, I gestured for Brendan to try again, my disciple moving forward without hesitation to take his ce in front of it.


    I watched over him as hepleted the brewing process,bining everything together with as much precision as a Master alchemist might have.


    I didn''t even need to show him the process and he already had it figured out just by looking at theponents.


    This is why he''s a genius in his own right too, something that he doesn''t give himself enough credit for.


    In just half an hour, the mixture wasplete and a transparent liquid sat in the cauldron. If we were to bring this to a brazier to refine, we would be able to turn it into pills for better storage.


    Once more, I scooped up a vial of it and inspected it with an eye, "Hmmm¡­ Perfect quality. Extremely well done, Brendan."


    He bowed his head quickly, "You over praise me, Master. You did most of the work."


    See what I mean?


    I took a look at the potion and an idea sprung into my head, "Hey Brendan¡­ You wanna prank the girls?"

 Chapter 354 - Two New Visitors

    (Lian Li POV)


    The girls and I were back on the beach again, this time with Guiying apanying us for our day.


    ??


    She was understandably confused when we had suddenly ran back to the vi without warning a few moments ago.


    I couldn''t exin it myself but, there was that sudden feeling of wanting to pamper Master a lot. Like I wanted Master to rest on myp while I pat His head and maybe even do some naughty things kind of feeling.


    Judging by how the other girls reacted, I was not the only one who was ovee by such a feeling either.


    Of course, when we had reached our room and found Master once more in His most adorably cute and precious smaller form, we just had to spend the time to pamper Him lots.


    Being the benevolent Master He was, Master allowed us to fawn over Him to our hearts content.


    Only after we were satisfied did we return to the beach, Guiying sitting on the beach mat with Alpha and the rest.


    "Ah, wee back. What happened for all of you to run off like that?" Guiying asked.


    Manami waved her concerns away, "Ufufufu, we just needed to take care of Master for a bit, don''t worry about it."


    Guiying raised an eyebrow at her answer but didn''t push the subject. Instead, she spread her arms out wide and gestured towards the beach, "Well! I admit it''s been a really long time since I''ve been here! What do my senior sisters propose we do?"


    "Hmm¡­ We pretty much did everything we could do already," I pointed out. "What else could we do at the beach?"


    "Muuu¡­ Swim swim?" Cai Hong suggested while sucking on her finger.


    "I suppose that''s as good of a ce to start as any." Eris grinned, turning to face the queen. "Does Guiying know how to swim?"


    "Oh! Yes, I do! Don''t need to worry about me, teehee!"


    "Would Alpha and the rest like to join us?" Diao Chan asked, looking at the four youkai maids who had been standing attentively at the side since the start.


    Alpha bowed her head, "This one is ttered for your invitation, High Priestess Diao Chan. But allow us to stand by to deal with anything unexpected that might happen."


    Ah Alpha, always the serious one. She does take her role a bit too seriously at times, that''s why I was quite surprised to see her drunk with Master that night. Even I had never seen her beg for belly rubs like that before so it was quite a sight.


    And the way she was all over Master too, she looked more like a cute puppy who got excited for her ownering back home.


    I admit I had been tempted to join in on them but Diao Chan had stopped me before I could, saying that watching is sometimes more fun. Though I didn''t really agree on that, I could at least see the appeal of it.


    It was still a good night, nevertheless.


    Following Cai Hong''s suggestion, we made our way towards the clear sea, immersing ourselves into the water while we swam a distance away from shore.


    Once more, Eris and I gave our thanks to Master who bestowed the skill to move freely in water to us.


    Kiyomi floated by us while seated on a swim ring that ria had brought along, her sister floating by right beside her.


    "Not going to swim?" I asked them a bit cheekily.


    "It''s a pain to dry our tails, so we would have to pass on that," Kiyomi sighed, rxing on her swim ring and letting the waves carry her and Manami away.


    "Senior sister! Senior sister!" Guiying called out excitedly while bobbing her way towards me. "Senior sister! Would Mastere in his own swimming attire?"


    "Oh girl, ya bet if He''sing He will!" Erisughed beside me before suddenly calming down. "A much needed sight for sore eyes, I might add."


    "Hehehe~ I can''t wait to see it then~ Master in a pair of swim trunks~~"


    To think I will get to see the Queen of a country act like a giggling school girl experiencing her first love, never would I imagine there would be such a day.


    Guiying recovered from her day dream and turned to me, "So how is the vi? Is everything good? Anything we need to change? I hope it was sufficient for Master''s stay at least?"


    I nodded, "Master did say He liked it here, so I think that''s the highest praise you can get."


    "Hehehe~ That is good to hear! If there''s anything he doesn''t like just give the word! It wouldn''t be too much trouble to demolish this whole ce to rebuild it!"


    "I will keep that in mind."


    "Hehe~ Oh! Senior Sister Eris! Would you like to swim with me?"


    Eris grinned at her, "dly!"


    I watched the two of them swim off, heading further out to sea.


    A suddenmotion at the beach caught my attention while I was rxing in the water.


    Gamma was standing over someone with her halberd out by her side, seemingly threatening said person over something.


    Intrigued, I waded closer to the scene to investigate.


    "I do not believe you, no one normal will venture all the way out here in the first ce and if you are indeed living nearby, you should know what this ce is and stayed away. Now speak! Who are you and what are you doing here?!" Gamma growled, waving her halberd to emphasize her point.


    "I¡­ I speak the truth¡­ M¡­ Mam¡­" A high-pitched voice squeaked, obviously frightened. "My M¡­ Ummm¡­ My sister and I were¡­ Were lost and we stumbled here¡­ We mean no harm¡­"


    I moved to the side to get a better look at the person.


    The person turned out to be a rather cute girl with short hair that reached her shoulders. She seemed to just be a little bit shorter than me but with longer legs, at least my hips seem to be wider than hers.


    Something about her seemed familiar but I couldn''t put my finger on it. Was she one of our followers? But she didn''t have the aura of one.


    Gamma growled at her, "Do not lie to me girl, I can tell that the words you speak are not the truth."


    Sensing imminent bloodshed, I moved forward to intercept the two.


    "What is going on here?" I demanded.


    "Ah! High¡­ I mean¡­ Mistress Lian Li! It''s nothing to worry about! I just caught this girl wandering around on the beach and was questioning her," Gamma reported.


    I turned to inspect the girl, she seemed to cower under my gaze, taking a step back away from me.


    "Who are you?" I asked.


    She gulped, "I¡­ I am erm¡­ Bre¡­ Brenda¡­ I swear I didn''t mean to intrude¡­"


    Definitely suspicious.


    I was about to instruct Gamma to take her away for interrogation when a sweet voice came from our right.


    "Sister! That''s where you are!"


    When I turned to look, the most stunning sight greeted me.


    A woman who oozed with sensuality and sin was running towards us, her movements so fluid and smooth it seemed like she was gliding across the ground.


    Her curves were in the perfect ces and her smooth porcin skin seemed to glow in the light, her robes revealing legs that seemed to go on forever. From how her robes hugged her tightly, it was very clear that she was gifted in both the top and bottom departments.


    Her long, ck hair trailed behind her as she ran, somehow making her look even more ethereal like a goddess descending upon the earth.


    If this woman said she was the second most beautiful of thend, no one would dare to im the top spot, not even me.


    Her demeanor itself radiated divinity, something that I never would have thought coulde from someone other than Master.


    The feeling I got from her felt extremely familiar, like as if I had met her somewhere before?


    But where?


    I didn''t even get the chance to properly recall my thoughts when I was distracted by the sight of her impressively bountiful bosoms bouncing up and down as she ran towards us, the only thought that upied my head was "She''s not wearing a bra."


    Who is this woman?

 Chapter 355 - We’re All Girls Here

    (Diao Chan POV)


    Cai Hong and I had been busy with building a sand monument of Master on the beach. Both of us made sure that every detail about it was as close to the real one as possible but even then I doubt it could showcase His true divinity.


    ??


    While I was busy carving out the curvature of Master''s cheeks on the sand sculpture, there was a shout from behind me that attracted my attention.


    Both Cai Hong and I turned around to see a woman running towards Gamma and Lian Li, another girl whom I don''t recognise standing in front of the two.


    Judging by their bodynguage, they seem to be having some sort of altercation before the woman showed up.


    Before I could get a good look at the woman, Cai Hong had suddenly blurted out "M¡­ Mama?"


    I turned to look at the loli dragon, finding her squinting hard at the running woman.


    "Muuu¡­ Not Mama¡­ Ummm¡­ Papa? Eh?"


    Hearing the words ''Papa'', I immediately turned to follow her gaze, expecting to see the glorious visage of my most beloved Master. But s, His most divine form was nowhere to be found.


    I couldn''t even ask Cai Hong what she meant before the little dragon ran towards the small group, apparently attracted by the neers.


    Not knowing what else to do, I followed after her of course.


    Cai Hong ran straight up to the woman, staring up at her with interest in her eyes. The little dragon was sniffing in her direction while muttering "Muuu¡­ Woman is¡­ Papa? Mmmm? Pretty Papa?"


    Not quite sure what so special about her, I gaze upon her face for the first time and--


    My mind went nk for a moment.


    She was divine.


    There were no other words for it.


    I had been thought to be one of, if not the, most beautiful woman within Dong country, but standing in front of her made me feel like such a title was as meaningless asparing a country girl and the imperial princess in status.


    Just the sight of her made me want to drop to my knees and beg to be punished. Which was a little weird considering I only feel that way while in front of Master¡­


    But right now¡­ This woman was making me feel the same way¡­


    Ughh¡­ This must be¡­ Some sort of mind control or illusion! Even Cai Hong must have been affected! I just need to remember Master, calm my heart, then expose her!


    Striding forward confidently, I reached them at the same time as that woman who had put herself in front of the other stranger.


    "Please wait! She is my sister! What she says is the truth! We were lost in the forest for a few days already so we were hoping someone here might be able to help!"


    Hnnngg! I can''t! Even her voice is giving me the same feeling as I do when I listen to Master''s voice! Why?! Why?! Master is my only one!!


    This woman is dangerous! Even Lian Li looked totally distracted by her! Look at how her eyes are glued to her chest! She must have used some sort of brainwashing Technique on us!


    Don''t tell me she''s part of that stupid insect''s group and is here to rescue him?! Over my dead body!


    I raised my hand to point at the woman, snarling, "Who are you?! What have you done with us?!"


    She looked genuinely shocked at my action, her hands raising up defensively, "Wait! I did not do anything! I''m just here to protect my sister!"


    "Filthy liar! My mind''s already in a mess! It''s taking all I have to not even throw myself at you! What are you?!"


    Themotion must have attracted the other girls'' attention as they crowded behind me, a few of them letting out gasps when they saw who I was threatening, no doubt also influenced by whatever she was doing to our minds.


    "Ara? What''s wrong Diao Chan?" Manami asked, walking up beside me.


    "She''s messing with our minds, some sort of mental Technique that I''m not sure about. Makes it feel like she''s Master... Are you girls feeling this?"


    "Ara ara? Now that you mention it¡­ She does have the same aura~" The fox chuckled before turning her gaze to the woman. "So¡­ What is your name?"


    "My¡­ Ummm¡­ My name is Je¡­ Lina."


    I thought Manami would start interrogating her but she had instead moved closer to her, pressing her own bosoms against hers.


    "Mmm¡­ I''m guessing mine is still a tad bit bigger? Ufufufu~ Oh, but you have nice legs though~ Could I touch them?"


    To say that I was bbergasted was an understatement.


    To add on to the confusion, Kiyomi had made her way behind Janice to stroke her hair.


    "Such smooth hair too¡­ You need to tell us how you did this Master¡­"


    Eris had a shocked face that looked exactly like mine, "Ma¡­ Master?"


    Cai Hong immediately ran up to hug the woman''s leg, "Cai Hong knew it!! Papa is Papa!! Papa looks so pretty now!"


    The girl smiled at us for a moment more before chuckling, "Ah¡­ I''m guessing my aura gave it away?"


    Manami started groping Lina, umm¡­ Master, unashamedly, "Oh Master~ Illusions and transformations are our forte. Even if you transform your body, your deliciously seductive aura cannot be changed~ Mmmm~ How long does this formst?"


    Master chuckled, "Oh, it''s kind of permanent until I take the opposite potion."


    ria pointed a finger at the other girl, "Brendan?"


    The girl sighed and nodded, averting her eyes from us while crossing her arms in front of her chest.


    "For the record," Brendan muttered. "This was all Master''s idea and I do not have an interest in changing my gender."


    All of us obviously ignored his words.


    Lina¡­ I mean Master¡­ Did not seem to mind the fact that Manami was now openly groping Her¡­ Ummm His? Breasts. In fact, Master seemed to be quite amused by the fox''s actions.


    I don''t even know anymore.


    But I do know that I am utterly embarrassed by my outburst just now.


    To think I actually tried to stand against Master even if He is in another form¡­ I don''t think I can sleep well knowing I did that¡­


    It should have been obvious that the woman was Master all along, no mortal could have such beauty and divinity. Only Master would be capable of such a thing!


    I went up to Master and tugged at the corner of Her robe, Master turning Her head to smile at me.


    "Master¡­ Ummm¡­ Punish me¡­ Please?" I pleaded sheepishly.


    Master patted me on the head, "You are really cute Diao Chan."


    I was about to protest for Master''sck of punishment before She drew close to me to whisper, Her breath tickling my ear.


    "You''ve been a really naughty girl haven''t you? Meet me in those same bushester, I''ll have a really nice punishment waiting for you. You better be prepared~"


    I was rooted to the spot for a good minute even after Master had moved away, the other girls mouring after her wanting to know more about the gender swap effect.


    Ahhhhn~~ Master! You really do spoil me too much!!


    I have to say that Master looks entirely breathtaking as a female, just as much as His male form~ Maybe¡­ We can have some other type of fun tonight?

 Chapter 356 - The Gender Ratio Is Getting Screwed

    (Brendan POV)


    "I apologize for my earlier misconduct Master Bre¡­ I mean Mistress Brenda," Gamma bowed her head.


    ??


    "Please, I still want to be referred to as a male. And this was Master''s idea so such a response was¡­ Well.. Expected I suppose¡­ So it''s all good, really," I assured her.


    "I thank you for your benevolence, Mistress Brenda."


    I sighed but decided not to correct her in case she goes into another round of self-me and waved her away so she could get back to her duties.


    "So this thing is permanent until you guys take the pill with the opposite effect?" Eris asked, making sure that Master was not within earshot.


    I looked at Master enjoying the time with the other girls in His female form, the girls seeming to quite like His new form just as much as the old one. I suppose it''s just the novelty of something new.


    "Master did say so¡­ I''m not even sure if Master is even aware of how dangerous such a pill is¡­ I mean we are nning to use it ourselves but... Damn I can''t get used to this new voice¡­"


    "Heh heh, I dunno ''bout ya, but I think it''s kinda cute, heh heh heh."


    I scowled, though I''m pretty sure it made me look like I pouted instead, "Please don''t. I do not want to stay like this, despite how much Master seems to be enjoying Himself¡­ Or Herself. This is getting so confusing."


    "Well¡­ This one does humbly think Master looks really gorgeous as a woman. Though that should be expected from someone as Divine as Master."


    I shrugged, offering noment for her statement.


    "Does the potion make the drinker more attractive than normal?"


    I shook my head, "Master said it simply switches the person to make it as though they were born the opposite gender from the start. So whatever they be is what they would have looked like if they had been the other gender all along."


    "Oh really?" She asked, looking at me in amusement.


    "What?"


    "You look cute as a girl, sure you don''t want to stay like this?"


    "Hell no. I''d like to have my manhood back, thank you very much."


    She chuckled, "But you do have to admit that Master is gorgeous, no?"


    "Noments."


    She just smiled at my non-answer but chose not to pursue the matter.


    Thinking to change the topic, I pushed my own sizable bosoms up, "How do you girls deal with these? I already feel like I have a sore back from just having them dangle in front of me."


    She raised an eyebrow at me, "No bra?"


    "If you think just because I switched physical genders I would magically befortable with wearing the corresponding gender''s underwear, you might be disappointed."


    She pointed at Master.


    "Nope, do you not see how it''s just bouncing around? Manami seems to be greatly fascinated by them, in fact. Makes me wonder if she had been some old pervert grandpa in her previous life."


    "Hehe~ Did Master not let you y with them?"


    "I will not answer that question."


    She smiled at me.


    I sighed, "We¡­ May have inspected each other''s bodies... But it was all to make sure that there was nothing wrong with our bodies and nothing more."


    "Oh, I can imagine Master doing it purely to check for that reason, but you? Come on."


    "What? You think I actually see Master that way?"


    Eris raised an eyebrow, "You can''t be telling me you aren''t at least tempted when Master looked like that? Heck, I''m a girl too and I definitely don''t mind sum'' girl action ''tween us!"


    "That is a different matter altogether."


    "Heh, whatever you say, sister Brenda."


    I decided to drop the matter since anything I say at this point would just dig a deeper grave for me.


    Seeing that Master was now upied by all the girls mouring over Her new figure, Eris turned to me with a serious expression.


    "Trash¡­?"


    I almost thought she had been referring to me but understood her a momentter.


    I raised an eyebrow at her "What? You want to use this on that uncle guy? Kind of unnecessary since Diao Chan can do it already. The production process for this is actually quite impossible for me to replicate at the moment."


    "Shame¡­"


    "We did give him Lian Li''s nightmares, you know? And I think he was quite traumatised by it too. You do know he''ll get those for at least a week or more right?"


    "Insufficient¡­"


    "Well¡­ If you think he really does deserve more, I think I should be able to sneak off a bit of what Master already made for that."


    "Do that¡­"


    "You girls will need to keep Master upied then."


    She nodded at my words, though I honestly think that if we were to torture that idiot anymore, that would just be going overboard already.


    Of course, Master just had to appear in front of us at that moment. I assume that She had been ying in the water with the girls since her distinctive white robes were now soaked through. Leaving nothing to the imagination.


    Eris openly leered at Master who seemed quite oblivious to Her current wardrobe malfunction.


    "You two aren''t joining us?" Master asked.


    I tried my best not to look as I gestured to Master''s upper body, "Master¡­ You might want to¡­ Change to a more appropriate attire¡­ Or better yet, change both of us back."


    She chuckled, "Well, the girls pleaded that I stay like this for the rest of the day and I don''t particrly mind. Also, it''s not like they''ve not already seen all of me anyway so it''s not that big of a problem. If you want to, you can change yourself back first. I actually already prepared the male gender swap potion while you were changing into those clothes, it should still be sitting in the cauldron so go on ahead. Maybe you can try refining the female change potion into pills while you''re at it? Unless you''re notfortable with this, I can just change myself back?"


    I noticed the other girls scowling at me when Master mentioned thest bit out of the corner of my eye, like as though me doing that would ruin their time with Master.


    "I''m¡­ Er¡­ I''m good, Master. I''ll change back when you do. It''ll feel rather awkward if I was the only guy here after all¡­ Though umm¡­ I could try to go make those pillster."


    "You sure? Well¡­ If you change your mind just go on ahead without me."


    "Yes, Master."


    Sensing our conversation was done, Eris leapt to Master''s side, looping her arm around Hers.


    "We should go back Master! You have yet to swim with us yet!"


    Master smiled at her, "Eager are we, welle on then. Brendan?"


    I waved them ahead, "I''m fine, I''ll goter."


    Master shrugged and let Eris escort Her back to the other waiting girls, all of them immediately crowding around Her to pull Master towards the sea.


    I watched them while still seated on the beach mat, deciding that once the rest had forgotten about me, I''ll return to the vi to carry out the n.

 Chapter 357 - On The Road Again

    (MC POV)


    As much fun as the entire vacation had been, we could not stay here forever despite Guiying insisting that it was fine to do so.


    ??


    Having too rxed of a mood would not help my disciples'' training so it would be best that we return before they get too used to it.


    Thus, with the start of the next day, we bid a tearful farewell to Guiying and the vi staff, the Queen needing to stay for a bit longer to bring in her uncle and his goons.


    In case you were wondering, both Brendan and I had already reverted back to our original bodies this morning.


    What? You thought it was a permanent gender swap for us? Not gonna happen anytime soon, despite how much fun the girls were having with my new body.


    It was a rather long drive back to Heaven Sect with ria and Odriana at the wheel. They did teach the others how to use the vehicles and I proved to be quite a natural with it too, even being arguably better than ria and Odriana with it.


    My little sister got really excited by that fact and kept insisting that it was a sign that my memories were returning, though a few of the girls said it might just be because that it''s me.


    I had thought it might be just a smooth ride home with the two jeeps but trouble seemed to find me at every corner.


    True, we could have just teleported back home without the drive, but that would ruin the novelty of travelling you know? And besides, the girls seem to enjoy the road trip and Cai Hong really liked being in the jeep. No way am I taking away that joy from them.


    While making our way through a forest path, a fallen log was blocking the way with who appears to be a woodcutter standing in front of it, looking rather anxious.


    ria stopped the car a short distance away, the lumberjack jumping up in surprise when he heard us approach him.


    "Let me handle this, Onii-sama!" ria said chirpily as she got off the car, leaving the engine running.


    She skipped towards the man merrily, "What seems to be the problem, my good sir?"


    The lumberjack managed to pry his eyes away from the jeeps we were riding on to look back at my sister, "Well¡­ Err¡­ There''s a bit of a predicament here travellers¡­ I might''ve made a wee bit mistake and caused this tree here to fall on the road, now I''m just--"


    There was a loud bang that reverberated through the air that surprised even me.


    The woodcutter let out a howl of pain before copsing on to the ground, his hands clutching at his bleeding thigh.


    I leapt out of the car and so did the others, all of us slipping intobat stances and trying to figure out where the sound came from.


    I quickly realised that the sound had came from a small object in ria''s hands, white smoke drifting out at the end of the barrel.


    She lifted the small pistol in her hands and fired again, this time shooting the man through his other leg.


    The man screamed and rolled around the ground in pain, both of his legs now sporting bullet holes.


    She repositioned it towards his torso and that was when I leapt forward, pulling her hand away just as she pulled the trigger, the bullet impacting the ground harmlessly.


    "What is wrong with you?!" I yelled.


    "ARRGGHH!! My legs!!" The lumberjack screamed.


    "Eh? But this guy was interfering with our journey. It''s natural to get rid of these obstacles right?"


    What?


    What the hell happened to her? Was she always like this? No, no, no. This is way worse than I thought it to be, she''s already so far gone!


    To make matters worse, she seemed genuinely confused that I stopped her and thought she did nothing wrong!


    "You don''t just shoot random people on sight for small inconveniences! What the hell, ria?!"


    "ARRGGHHH! I''m¡­ I''m bleeding out!"


    She tilted her head at me, "Eh? Then¡­ What should I do, Onii-sama? If I don''t disable him first, that would give us one more enemy to fight when his friends showed up, right?"


    I sighed, "Even so, resorting to violence from the start is bad. What will you do if my disciples learn such a bad habit? With such great power means they have a big responsibility to keep it in check, you know?"


    The man continued rolling around, "It hurts! The pain! Ahhhh!!"


    "Ehee~ Onii-sama, you always worry too much! What''s the point of all that power if you don''t use it and let such kinds of people walk all over you?"


    "I would rather not have my disciples feared for what they have done to gain that respect."


    "Hmmm? Was Onii-sama not the one who taught me that before one can be respected, they needed to be feared first?"


    I want to go back and p my past self for saying that, even if I don''t remember doing so.


    "Help! Arrrgghhh! Help me! Please!"


    I crossed my arms, "You can gain respect without the need for fear, and respect gained through fear is the lowest form of it."


    ria pouted at me, "But in a world where people only respect the strong, that''s the only kind of respect you can get from these kinds of people, Onii-sama."


    "Please! Ahhhh!! My¡­ My legs! Ahhh!!"


    Ugh, my little sister is indeed a really sharp girl. The fact of the matter was that I knew all of this of course, since I have walked this path myself.


    But it was truly a very lonely path and one where I believe would lead to my cute girls destroying the world. If they had that much disregard for life and felt that they didn''t need anyone else, then the world is doomed.


    This is why I have been trying to be as passive as possible so my disciples would not turn out that way and from what I can see, it''s working pretty well so far.


    "AHH! My legs!"


    Holy crap this guy really is noisy as hell. I shut off his screams with a silence inscription before turning my attention back to ria.


    "What I want to say is that even if this is true, it is not the kind of life I would want all of you to have. Let me bear the burden for it."


    ria stared at me for a good moment before muttering almost inaudibly, "Onii-sama¡­ You truly are too kind for this world¡­"


    I thought she would continue arguing with me but instead, she just shrugged and tucked her pistol away in a hidden holster underneath her dress, the holster itself strapped to her thigh.


    "Well¡­ What would you do about that guy''s friends in this situation, Onii-sama?"


    As if on cue, armed men who had been hiding in the bushes appeared with their weapons unsheathed.


    "Well, they''re highwaymen, I was going to just offer them money to leave us alone. We got enough of it anyway," I pointed out, sighing. "But because of you shooting their friend¡­ It''s a bitplicated now¡­"


    Despite saying that, I was still impressed that ria knew that the ''lumberjack'' was not who he imed to be. I''m assuming these were part of Guiying''s uncle''s bandit group that was supposed to block off the road to the vi.


    A total of ten men came up to us, two more hanging back with drawn bows pointed at us.


    I turned to face the one that most looked like their leader, which meant I was looking at the beefiest and hairiest man in the group.


    I raised my hands to showpliance, "Ok guys. Sorry about your friend there. Could you just let us pass? I can heal him up for you and we can just get out of each others'' hair, yes?"


    He scoffed at me, "Nice tryd, what do you think this is? A y? I was nning on just robbing ya of ya money and letting ya go, but now I think I want ya to let us have a go with your beauts too."


    "You do know I am Master Lin right?"


    He scrunched up his eyebrows, "Never heard of ya. Don''t much care which daddy''s boy you are too, so anyst words before we gut you?"


    I thought he might be reasoned with seeing how they actually politely waited for both ria and I to finish our conversation before appearing. Guess I was expecting too much from these kinds of people.


    I turned back to face my disciples, "You guys sit tight, I''ll be right back after talking to them."


    With that said, I lifted my hand to snap my fingers, teleporting those men and myself to an empty in.


    All of them were understandably confused at the sudden shift in environment, their heads swivelling aroundically.


    "Right, I''m actually not in the mood to talk now so¡­ At least make it entertaining for me, ok?" I sighed, summoning my sword into my hand.


    Can''t make this too fast or my disciples might think I didn''t talk to them at all too.

 Chapter 358 - By The Way, There’s An Ongoing Purge

    (MC POV)


    "I still can''t believe Onii-sama took so much of your precious time to reform those guys. They were really not worth it."


    ??


    I patted her head, "Killing them might be easier, but it''s not always the right choice."


    The official story was that I took those bandits to a ce and had a long talk about their actions, convincing them to change their ways for a second chance in life.


    In reality, I just basically chopped them up into pieces and ignored their screams and cries of mercy. Not much talking was involved actually.


    ria pouted but kept her attention on the road, the mountain that Heaven Sect was built in just up ahead.


    We had to pass through the vige on our way there and to say the vigers gave us weird looks was an understatement, but I guess we were all used to it anyway.


    ria pulled up in front of Heaven Sect''s entrance, ignoring the stares that the people around were giving us.


    "Want toe in for some tea?"


    Her face brightened up, "Can I? Both Onee-sama and I have yet to see Onii-sama''s Sect!"


    "Well, technically it''s not my Sect. I''m just a Master here."


    "EEEH?! Onii-sama is not the Sect Master?! How could this be?! Let me talk to the manager!"


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "I never said I was. Besides, I don''t want to be the Sect Master either, too much trouble andmitment."


    "Gnununu¡­ My Onii-sama should still be the Sect Master! How can this imouto let her beloved Onii-sama get ordered around by some old fart!"


    Before I could answer her, Lian Li had appeared behind her to whisper something in ria''s ear. Apparently that was enough since my little sister just nodded her head with a bright smile.


    "Onii-sama¡­ You really are amazing, you know?"


    "Where did thate from?"


    "Ehehehe~ Don''t worry about it! Give your cute imouto and Onee-sama a tour, won''t you?"


    Shrugging my shoulders, I turned back to my disciples and instructed them to go back and unpack first and have the day to themselves, it was a rather long journey and they should be quite exhausted.


    They bowed their heads and obeyed, leaving me with my sisters so that I could direct them towards the stables to park their cars. Not really the best ce to put them but it''s not like there''s car parks around here.


    Both of my sisters took my sides and wrapped their arms around mine smoothly as though it was something they had practiced millions of times.


    "Shall we go, Onii-sama?"


    "Fufufu~ This elder sister is looking forward to it too~"


    Being the understanding brother I was, I let them have their fun and escorted them up to the main entrance of Heaven Sect.


    The usual two guards who were stationed there stood at attention upon seeing me.


    "Wee back, Master Lin," The left one greeted.


    "I hope your vacation went well?" His buddy added.


    I nodded, "It was ok I suppose. Just had a Kraken, some stupid Leprechaun and the Queen''s intrusive uncle popping up. But other than that, it was ok."


    The two guards looked at each other, seemingly unsure of how to respond to that.


    "Umm¡­ Ahahaha¡­ Master Lin does have a funny sense of humour," The left guard chuckled before ushering towards the gate. "Once again, wee back, Master Lin."


    "Hold up, you guys aren''t gonna question about the two girls here?" I asked, gesturing to my sisters. "Isn''t this usually the time where the guards would insist that outsiders aren''t allowed or something?"


    "Ahaha! Master Lin, you''re surely jesting. There''s no way we would question you of all people about that. Especially when your guests are well¡­ Being so intimate with you."


    I raised a finger, not wanting them to be mistaken, "Just so we''re clear, they are my sisters."


    "Ah, well metdies. We bid you wee to Master Lin''s Heaven Sect."


    ria smiled at me, "I like him, Onii-sama."


    I was a little confused why he would call it my Sect but I chalked it up to them trying to make me look better in front of my sisters. If anyone needs a good wingman,e find him.


    Deciding that it was most likely not a good idea to stay there longer than necessary, I hurriedly escorted my sisters through the gates and past the bowing guards.


    "Ehehe~ Seems like sister Lian Li was right~" ria giggled.


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "What did she tell you?"


    "Teehee~ Women''s secret~"


    I rolled my eyes but chose not to push the matter.


    Before I could decide on where I should start introducing my sisters to the Sect, a very familiar voice called out to me from a distance away.


    "Master Lin! Wee back, Master Lin!"


    I turned and smiled at my former mentor, "Hello Sect Master Qing, you seem well."


    "Hahaha! Not that well, Master Lin! Without you around, it''s like the Sect lost its right hand! I alreadypiled a list of things that need your attention for you to go through, Master Lin. I believe your disciples had already taken the list to your room."


    I grimaced, "What? Why would those even be addressed to me? I''m not even the Sect Master."


    Sect Master Qing scratched his cheek sheepishly, "Well¡­ Quite a number of them were addressed to you by name, Master Lin. It seems most of the other Grand Sects still believe you are the Sect Master instead of me."


    "Well, what the hell do they even want from me?"


    Sect Master Qing''s face turned serious suddenly, "Remember how Queen Guiying called for aid and the Grand Sects had ignored the call? They were fully convinced that we would not win and thus spurned the Queen''s orders. Unfortunately for them, we have instead returned victorious and Master Lin was even directly involved in the war¡­"


    "Fufufu~ They were hoping to curry favour with my dear little brother in order to avoid the Queen''s ire, am I right?" Odrianaughed, though there was no mirth in thatughter of hers. "Such is the fate of cowards."


    Sect Master Qing nodded, "It is as you say, mydy."


    I sighed, "Ugh¡­ Is this urgent?"


    He pursed his lips, "Master Lin¡­ I suppose you were unaware since you were on vacation¡­ But Queen Guiying had already begun purging the traitors. All the nobles who had spurned her were killed without mercy."


    "What?! Are the other Houses not doing anything?!"


    He shook his head, "She has theplete support of the people and the army, there is no way any of them could have gone against the Queen. I heard some of the Houses sold out their Family Head as traitors in order to spare the rest of the Family... The Queen spared a few but most were ughtered. With the Vera Family also supporting her, half of the noble Houses were purged within a day."


    "And the Sects? She''s killing them off too?"


    "Not yet, but it''s quite obvious that it was just a matter of time. None dare to move against her either because Master Lin was dered to be her Royal Tutor, which means she has your protection."


    Ah¡­ So that''s why she was so insistent on giving me that position¡­ That was quite brilliant of her.


    Sect Master Qing continued, "A few Sects and Houses had disbanded and tried to escape to Dong but¡­ I believe she had askeddy ria here to block off the entire mountain entrance with her troops and all of them were apprehended before being summarily executed."


    Wow¡­ She''s quite ruthless huh? I can''t deny the fact that this was the most efficient way of clearing out the corruption within the country but I seriously can''t imagine her doing that. I mean... Just yesterday, I saw a young woman happily sshing around in the sea with my disciples and I, like she hadn''t beenmitting a mass ughter at the moment.


    She even followed the girls in ying with my new body too and seemed entirely entranced with me too.


    I guess she must be able to switch from work mode to vacation mode easily.


    Guiying would make a very fine Queen indeed.

 Chapter 359 - Offerings

    (MC POV)


    After the shocking news that Sect Master Qing had given me, I quickly guided my sisters through the Sect and introduced them to the interesting parts of it.


    ??


    They were considerably awed and kept referring to the ce as my Sect despite me repeatedly correcting them about it. The fact that every Sect member we came across was extremely respectful to me didn''t help matters either.


    In the end, I just got tired of repeatedly correcting them so I left it at that.


    With that done, I had them follow me back to my room so that I could tell them what I had intended to do with them by inviting them here, thinking I could also go through the work Sect Master Qing left for me at the same time.


    I realised how naive I was when I entered the room to see the cepletely flooded with letters, gift boxes, books and various alchemical and cultivation materials.


    "Oh, wee back Master," Lian Li greeted me when I entered. "I was just finishing up sorting through the things. I''ve got the letters arranged from each of the individual Sects, Kiyomi and Eris are organizing the gifts while Brendan and Diao Chan are recording down where each gift came from."


    "Tea, Master?" Manami asked, offering said tea that she had brewed just moments ago.


    I took the cup from her with a kiss as thanks before sipping it, enjoying the taste of both the tea and her lips.


    Yep, having disciples is great.


    "Papa! Huggies?" Cai Hong pleaded with sparkling eyes while both her hands were making grasping motions at me.


    I ced my teacup down and lifted my little dragon up to cuddle my chest, Cai Hong giggling and hugging my neck. Adopting a loli dragon daughter is great too.


    "So what do we have?" I asked Lian Li.


    "Umm¡­ Almost all of the Grand Sects had sent something¡­ Phoenix Sect, Hawk Sect, Heavenly Sword Sect¡­ There are even more from Minor Sects¡­ Crouching Dragon Sect, Sky Prator Sect, Four Hundred and Twenty ze Sect, Electric Boogaloo and some other weirdly named Sects¡­"


    I think we need some association up that manages the names of Sects because some of those definitely don''t sound like what a Sect would call themselves.


    "Though most of these are political gifts to help them get out of Guiying''s purge¡­ There were a few ''thank you'' gifts by the Sects that participated in the war as well," Lian Li continued.


    "Thank me? For what? Wasn''t ria the one who brought reinforcements at thest moment to save everyone?" I pointed out.


    Lian Li smiled at me, "Master¡­ I believe we can all agree that without your influence, ria would not have been able to pull that off. Also, I believe you had single handedly stopped a cmity that was prophesied to befall on thend, yes?"


    Well¡­ I had help for that one but there''s no way I''m telling them I had an army of monsters there too.


    I shrugged and decided I should just start from the bigger Sects and work my way downwards.


    "Which one is from Phoenix Sect?"


    Lian Li picked a letter that seemed to be embroidered in gold before passing it to me.


    I inspected the embroidery, "Huh. They used a letter that is embroidered using actual Phoenix feathers, that''s quite extravagant of them."


    Manami nced over my shoulder, "Ara, ara? They must be especially desperate then. I hear they only have a handful of those and only the Sect Master himself is allowed to make use of them."


    Diao Chan nodded, "I believe counting this one, they have only sent three such letters in the entire history of their Sect. One of them was to the founding King of Beiyang and another one to the hero that yed the demon lord."


    I swivelled my head to my Witch, "There was a hero and a Demon Lord? When?"


    She blinked at me, "About¡­ twelve years ago? I don''t remember the hero''s name since he didn''t want his name to be recorded, but the event was written within the historical annals within the Sect, Master."


    How did I not know about this? Twelve years ago¡­ So I was like¡­ Ten? Well, that was before I became a Master or even admitted into Heaven Sect for that matter. Ah¡­ It''s probably when I lost my memories. It''s still interesting that this event was not talked about either.


    Oh well, who cares?


    I looked back down at the letter and cracked it open to read its contents.


    "''Dear Master Lin, warmest greetings to your most benevolent h h h¡­ We are awed at your h h¡­ Circumstances forced us to reject the Queen''s call and h h h¡­ All of us at Phoenix Sect would be indebted to you if you could speak up for us h h¡­ Yours, Sect Master Feng.'' Wow he really talks a lot."


    "They also sent this, Master," Brendan spoke up, passing me a quite borately decorated box.


    Opening it without much thought, I peered inside to see two whole Phoenix Embers. Not two petals, but two of the entire flower. I had to remind myself about its worth in this ne instead of its other worth as Practitioner Droppings in the higher nes.


    "Ohhh~ They''re pretty, Onii-sama!" ria eximed, not knowing what these are.


    The fact that they actually went to send two of these incredibly rare flowers means they must really hope that I ept huh? It must have cost them an arm and a leg to get these so they must be pulling out all the stops for it.


    "Hmmm? Only two? That doesn''t seem very sincere¡­ Guess they aren''t really that desperate after all," Lian Li muttered, apparently not thinking so.


    "This is a Phoenix Ember, Lian Li. Isn''t giving two of these sincere enough?" I pointed out.


    She shook her head, "Would Master think that your securing Master''s Sect''s existence is worth just two of these Phoenix Embers?"


    "Hmm¡­ I guess not. Still, Sect Master Feng is a rtively nice guy so I suppose we''ll see. Kind of weird they went with the embroidered letter but acklustre gift."


    The girls looked at one another but said nothing.


    I picked up another letter, this one just written on in paper this time.


    "Hawk Sect?" I asked.


    "That is correct, Master. They have also sent this with it," Lian Li confirmed, presenting a book to me.


    "Huh¡­ They''re actually willing to give away their Sect''s founding manual for Techniques?"


    "I did a check just now, Master," Kiyomi informed me. "It''s not the original one and had signs of tempering. I believe they had edited the book''s contents in some way, probably using some inferior Technique manual and disguising it to look like their founding manual."


    "Cool, maybe I''ll take a look at it and send them the corrected version, hahaha!" Iughed heartily, chucking their unopened letter aside.


    Two misses on the Grand Sects so far, that''s not looking good for them at all.


    "Master, you might want to take a look at this one," Lian Li suggested, handing me another letter that had an borate wax seal on it.


    I recognised the seal as the Heavenly Sword Sect''s seal.


    Curious as to why Lian Li would point this one out directly, I broke the seal and nced through its contents.


    "''Master Lin h h¡­ Hope this letter finds you well h h¡­ Hopefully our offered servant could please¡­ h h'' Wait, what?"


    I looked up at Lian Li in disbelief.


    She nodded, "They aren''t the only ones, we made all of them wait in the corner of the courtyard. I think it would be a good idea to go through everything first before you went to address them, Master."


    Ugh¡­ And I just got back from vacation too¡­ Why is there so much work for me now?


    I should have just taken up Queen Guiying''s offer and stayed there longer¡­

 Chapter 360 - When You Come Back From Vacation And All The Work Piles Up

    (MC POV)


    It took me half a day to go through everything that was sent by the Grand Sects, opting to leave the Minor Sects forter.


    ??


    Most of the letters were basically talking about the same things. A few words of greetings, a bit more of simping, then some excuse about their circumstances on why they couldn''t help, then a plea for help on my part with their gifts.


    There''s a number of them who had offered their family''s daughters or granddaughters to me as hand servants, all of them either my age or slightly younger than me.


    Not like I needed any servants since my disciples take care of me so well.


    But since they travelled all the way here, it would be rude of me not to at least meet them first.


    That''s why right now I am standing at the corner of my courtyard to meet all the new faces with my disciples.


    "Before anything else, I just want to ask one very simple question," I started, a finger raised in the air. "Who was sent here against their will, either through coercion or some form of ckmail?"


    As though surprised by my question, all of them looked at one another before shaking their heads.


    Lian Li sidled up to me, "Master¡­ You undersell yourself too much¡­ People would fight amongst themselves to get the chance to serve you. They should be honored to serve you, not the other way around."


    Diao Chan nodded beside her, "That''s why none of the Minor Sects dared to send any such servants, Master. They do not believe themselves worthy."


    Huh¡­ I don''t really think I''m that big of a deal but if they say so.


    I did a quick head count and there were a total of eight girls, each of them beautiful in their own way. Of course none of them couldpare to my disciples who were absolute darlings.


    "So all of you are here of your own free will, correct?" I asked, just to make sure.


    All of them nodded in unison.


    Hmm¡­ I was hoping that maybe a few of them might have been forced by their Sect to give themself up toe here and serve me, but apparently that was not the case. If that had been true, I could just im that I didn''t want any servant who was forced to be here to remain and just send them back.


    If they are here willingly, it would instead look bad for me if I were to turn them away since that was basically rejecting their goodwill.


    This makes things a little bit moreplicated.


    I scratched my chin, "Hmm¡­ To be honest, I don''t actually need any servants¡­ Laundry is done by the Student Practitioners, we have dedicated chefs for cooking, we also do our own cleaning and my disciples do the other misceneous chores¡­"


    One of the servants stepped forward and curtsied, "Master Lin. This unworthy one is Keqing of Heavenly Sword Sect, niece of the Sect Master. Though my own skills are nothingpared to Master Lin''s I was the top student in my batch and am willing to do anything to stay."


    Another one of them moved forward as well, "Forgive me, Master Lin. I am Marie of Lc Lance Sect. As unqualified as I may be, I do possess skills in cooking, cleaning and sewing. Please allow me to take care of any chores you might have around your house."


    That prompted the rest of them to bow their heads and plead that I let them stay. It seems they are really serious about wanting to stay here to serve us as servants.


    Hmmm¡­ Interesting. I suppose if I do have dedicated servants hanging around here, I don''t need to trouble my disciples too much in taking care of the misceneous chores they had to take care of before. This should give them more time to train and we''ll also be able to spend more time together.


    Win-win in my opinion.


    I snapped my fingers, "Alright then. I shall assign each of you to serve under each of my disciples first. If they approve of you, you may stay, otherwise I would have to send you back to your Sects. Agreed?"


    My disciples looked at me in surprise, not at all expecting that I would push these servants to them instead.


    I believe this would help my dear disciples to learn how to teach others like what Lian Li did with the Queen. Their presence would also give me the chance to learn the real reason why these Sects avoided the war from them, helping me decide which Sects should be spared from the Queen''s purging.


    Definitely a win-win for me.


    Our new servants bowed their heads, signifying their eptance to my terms.


    I then dismissed them with the order to first clean up my entire courtyard, a few ces needing a more thorough cleaning since it has been a while since we got back. I shall assign them to my disciples and have a proper introduction session tomorrow after we all had time to rest.


    Surprisingly, they followed the order without a hint ofint. I thought that there might have been one of those arrogantdy types who thinks this type of work is beneath them. Oh well, that''s a good sign I suppose.


    When the servants had gone out of earshot, Eris had turned to face me, "Master¡­ We don''t really need a servant¡­"


    I grinned at her, "Come now, all of you are at least Inner Core disciples already. If it weren''t for all the things that are happening, you girls would be Elite Practitioners by my standards, you should not be spending time washing yours or my socks."


    Lian Li twiddled her thumbs together and muttered something under her breath, something that sounded like "But we like washing your socks¡­" though I''m sure she said something else.


    "Anyway, why don''t each of you watch over those girls for now? Maybe even see which of them you would like to take under your wing? I''ll let you mentor them for a period of time and I''ll assess how well you girls did as your next test."


    I might have imagined it but I think all of my disciples'' eyes shone at my words.


    "We will not disappoint you, Master!" They bowed their heads and dered.


    "Umu¡­ In the meantime, ria, Odriana, could I have a talk with you two for a moment in my room?"


    "Oho?! Onii-sama~ How cunning of you~ But we like the perverted side of you too~" ria giggled pervertedly.


    I pinched her cheek, "It''s not about that you naughty little sister. Nowe on, it''s quite important for your future."


    "Ow, ow, ow~ Onii-sama! My cheek~" She whined while I pulled her along, Odriana following a step behind while suppressing her giggle.


    I just hope no other problemse up after this, I still have the Minor Sects'' gifts to go through that I have yet to touch as well.


    Lian Li had even informed me about the gifts that several Noble Houses had sent as well, though these were more of ''thank you'' gifts than ''help us'' gifts since they were loyal to the crown.


    Why did so much work appear after Ie back from vacation?

 Chapter 361 - And The Little Sister Joins The Group

    (MC POV)


    Sitting both of my sisters down at the table that was still half stacked with letters, I took my own seat opposite them.


    ??


    "Alright, there''s no point beating around the bush, so I''ll just say it. ria, won''t you stay here and lea--"


    "Yes! Yes! YES! A million times yes!!" ria cried out before I could finish my words, my sister leaping out of her seat even.


    "I didn''t even say what I wanted you to be here for¡­"


    "Oh! But I know Onii-sama! You can''t bear to part with your really, really, really, extremely cute imouto! That''s why you want me to stay here!"


    I looked at her for a moment before reaching across to pinch her cheeks.


    "Ow, ow! Itai, itai, itai!! Onii-sama itai!!"


    I let her go after a while, "I was going to say if you wanted to stay here and be one of my disciples as well."


    "Ara? Does my little brother not want his beloved older sister here as well?" Odriana giggled.


    I tilted my head at her.


    "Fufufu~ I was just kidding. I know that little brother knows if both little sister and I were gone from the town, not much would be done there."


    Actually, the town''s progress isn''t really what I was worried about. I''m more worried that the town would get out of hand without one of them there and Odriana was the more restrained one of my sisters.


    Without ria there to make things even more crazy, I was hoping that I could educate ria a bit more to slow things down a bit before letting her go back. It would be best if I could get her out of her ''other world'' obsession and bring her back to focusing on this world before she creates weapons of mass destruction.


    Yep, I''m basically fixing what the past me failed to do, or rather didn''t have the chance of doing.


    ria finally recovered from her shock, "M¡­ Me? As¡­ As Onii-sama''s disciple? But¡­ But I don''t have any talent as a Practitioner!"


    I patted her head, "There''s other things I can teach aside from just being a Practitioner you know? And need I remind you who taught you all of what you knew?"


    She let out a gasp, "Onii-sama! Has your memory returned?! That''s great news!"


    "Well¡­ No. But umm¡­ I suppose if you''re near it might help me to remember more?" I suggested.


    Ok, that wasn''t really my intention but I needed some kind of reason for her to stay, ok?


    ria actually leapt across the table to hug my waist, "I won''t let you down, Onii-sama! I''ll make sure your memories return! I''ll be the best little sister disciple you ever had!!"


    That''s not that difficult since I only have one little sister you know? So technically you already are the best little sister disciple I have.


    She looked up from where she was snuggling against me, "So, what should I do, Onii-sama?! Do you have some secret Technique that can grant me Practitioner powers?!"


    I hesitated for a moment.


    Ok, truthfully¡­ In theory if I had ess to the full extent of the Star Power, it should be possible. But right now as I am, I do not dare to attempt it since I remember my time of being a cripple way too well. One wrong move and I could potentially cripple her for life and that god pill might not even work on her.


    I''ll have to test it extensively before I can say for sure.


    I ended up just patting her head with a smile, "I can''t do that, but I take it that both of you are ok with this arrangement?"


    ria went back to hugging me, "Of course!! The imouto should stay with their Onii-sama! This is the best ce for me!!"


    Odriana nodded her head at me, "It would be good for dear little sister to learn more from little brother as well. We already have a council set up to take care of most of the town so I can handle the ce by myself."


    Hmmm... Something tells me that I should be worried about this ''council'' of theirs but not like I can do much about it anyway.


    I should just stick to the n of educating my little sister back into a proper citizen that wouldn''t think about orchestrating any genocides. That should be enough right?


    Still, I can''t help but be curious though, "So what did you two have nned for the town?"


    Odriana moved to sit beside me, using my shoulder as her headrest.


    "Fufu~ It''s not much, but we did draw out some five year ns that would help with the town''s development as well as the surrounding areas. Would dear little brother like to hear what we have in store?"


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "Well¡­ I guess why not?"


    ria leapt back to her feet excitedly before plopping herself down to sit on myp with a bright smile.


    "Oh, you''ll definitely love this Onii-sama! We''ve already sessfully integrated Monster Cores with our tech and things are just proceeding extremely smoothly! We basically skipped over the energy crisis and we even have an energy farm going already!"


    "Fufufu~ I im credit for the industrialization of the entire town too~ We actually cut most of the ''five year ns'' in half the required time because of it."


    ria nodded her head excitedly, "I believe we''re already skipping ahead in terms of civilization age! We''re already diverging away from the atomic era into the Magitech age!"


    I have no idea what she was talking about so I could only stare at her with a nk look.


    "Fufu~ Don''t worry about it, little brother~ Once we are done with our preparations, there will no longer be any need for you to concern yourself with such trivial matters," Odrianamented offhandedly, gesturing to the letters that were still on the table.


    Ok, now I''m a little bit worried about what exactly that entails. Should I be worried? I should be worried right?


    "I already have the ns drawn up for the drive! It will change the entire world as we know it!" ria beamed at me.


    I could not help but ask, "What drive are you talking about?"


    "Oh! You know! I think it was the NG drive or something? The name wasn''t really that important. It''s just a power source that we are working towards, Onii-sama!"


    "If you say so¡­ In that case, I guess starting today you are now officially my disciple," I announced.


    "Yay!! I get to stay with Onii-sama forever!"


    That¡­ Isn''t how it works¡­ But as long as she''s happy I suppose.


    Now I need to figure out what the hell I can teach ore up with something that can bring ria back to normal¡­

 Chapter 362 - Little Sister’s Initiation

    (Lian Li POV)


    "Ehehe~ I can formally call you all my sisters now~" ria giggled shyly while poking her fingers together.


    ??


    All of us were crowding around the ecstatic girl, congratting her on joining our little sisterhood we have here.


    Even though we had recognised her as one of us already, it was still nice to have Master formally induct her as our fellow sister.


    "So what would Master be teaching you? Was he able to make you into a Practitioner?" I asked, a little curious.


    ria shook her head with a grin, "Onii-sama didn''t say anything about it and told me I would know in due time."


    Eris looked towards Master''s building, "Speaking of which, where is Master?"


    "Ah, Onee-sama wanted to spend some alone time pampering Onii-sama before leaving. She doesn''t know when the next time she will be able to see him after all," ria giggled, the underlying meaning clear in her wiggling eyebrows.


    I guess we should give them a little privacy then.


    In that case, while Master is busy, we should induct ria formally to the Church as well.


    "Come with us, we have something to show you now that you are one of us," I beckoned to her, leading her back to our sleeping quarters.


    "You''re bringing her to the Sanctum?" Manami called out after me.


    I nodded, "Yes, I think it''s a good time for her to be inducted, don''t you think?"


    "Mmm¡­ In that case, have fun ria~ You''ll like it there. We''ll watch over the new servants for now~"


    Though obviously a little confused, she still opted to follow me without question, leaving the rest of our sisters back in the courtyard''s pavilion.


    "Sooo¡­ What''s the Sanctum?" ria asked cheerily, skipping along beside me.


    "You''ll see. Remember what I told you back then when you were unhappy that Master wasn''t Heaven Sect''s?Sect Master?"


    She grinned, "Yep! You said the Sect was already worshipping Master, right?"


    "That is correct. This is technically all Master''s. But we all know Master is too humble to ept such a thing so we had to put another figurehead there for Master. We did make sure that every other Sect is aware that Master is the true Sect Master of Heaven Sect, of course."


    She pped her hands together, "That is great! As expected of Onii-sama! Mmm¡­ But I do wish Onii-sama could be more domineering though¡­ That''s how he was back then."


    "Master must have achieved further enlightenment after those years and became a gentle God," I suggested, pulling open the doors to our room.


    Both of us stepped into the room and I led her straight to my wardrobe, pulling it open to reveal a stash of clothes hung neatly on its racks.


    ria immediately pointed to a robe hidden in the corner, "That''s¡­ Onii-sama''s robe isn''t it?"


    "Hehe, yes it is~ I believe each of us have a couple of Master''s clothes stashed somewhere. I put mine there so it''s easy for me to reach it when I''m in bed."


    "Ohhhh~ I didn''t know Onii-sama let us have them! Guess I didn''t need to steal those clothes back then when he was visiting us."


    I giggled, "Oh, Master didn''t actually allow it, we kind of just took them without asking and reced them with new ones."


    "Sneaky, I like! So did you bring me here to give me some of your collection?"


    I frowned at her, "No. Get your own. These are mine."


    She smiled, "No need to scowl at me like that, I was only just asking."


    "Hmph."


    She shrugged to show it was no big deal, "So is this the Sanctum you wanted to show me?"


    I reached into my wardrobe and my fingers wrapped themselves around a small hidden lever at the back. Giving the lever a small tug, the false panel at the back of my wardrobe slid down to reveal a hidden passageway behind it.


    "We took the opportunity to make this when we had Master''s courtyard upgraded, this leads to the Sanctum though there are other routes of course," I exined.


    Both of us crawled into the wardrobe, the panel sliding shut behind us after I pulled another lever on the other side, hiding the entrance from view.


    "This seems pretty borate, don''t you think?" ria noted, looking all around the dark corridor. "No lights?"


    I snapped my fingers and a ball of light appeared above my head, illuminating our path.


    "We designed it to be used by us, no need for lights when all of us can summon a light source of some sort. I believe you could as well right?"


    "Oooh, smart~ And yep, I do!"


    ria materialised a rod shaped object with a red end, flipping a switch that made it shine light out of one end.


    The two of us made our way through the stone corridor that continued to a lone, winding flight of stairs leading deep down into the bowels of the earth.


    "You girls really put in a lot of effort into this, huh?" riamented, noting the various carvings of Master that adorned the walls.


    "We call this the Sanctum because this is the ce where our believers would worship our Master," I exined, gesturing towards the cavern right ahead of us. "Not to mention, I know for a fact you had a ce of worship for Master as well back at your ce, so you''re thest person I want to hear that from."


    "Hehehe~ It is for Onii-sama after all! Such a thing is natural!"


    We stepped past the archway in front of the cavern that signified the entrance to the Sanctum. The entire cave was empty save for a single building made of polished stone sitting in the middle of said cavern.


    The cavern itself was simr to the one we had back at Jin city, albeit this one being much more well built since we had ess to Heaven Sect''s resources for this.


    With all the Practitioners working together, we managed to excavate this huge space within the mountain itself.


    We had nned for this ce to be our new headquarters and move personnel from Jin city to here, but the ce was still not fully constructed yet.


    At least the Cathedral and the various carvings of Master decorating around it wereplete, though it was nowhere near what we had envisioned yet.


    "Mmm¡­ Give mypliments to whoever made Onii-sama''s carvings, they''re really well done."


    "Hehe, I''ll pass the message."


    A familiar face came up to us just as we were about to walk through the Cathedral''s doors.


    He bowed respectfully, "High Priestess Lian Li, wee. I''m assuming you are here for the initiation?"


    "Oh, aren''t you the supposed Sect Master?" ria pointed out. "I guess it''s really true huh?"


    Figurehead Qing bowed his head lower, "Oh, I am just the figurehead of the Sect. The true Sect Master has always been Master Lin. Without Him, Heaven Sect would not be where it is today."


    She turned back to face me, "Interesting, so the entire Sect truly is converted?"


    I nodded, "Down to thest student and worker. Everyone has been educated of Master''s greatness."


    "And this ''initiation'' is for me isn''t it? So that I can be part of Onii-sama''s Church too?"


    I nodded again.


    She beamed at me with a bright smile on her face, "Sweet! So where do I sign up for it?!"


    Hehehe~ Oh, she will fit right in perfectly alright.

 Chapter 363 - The Master’s Gambit

    (MC POV)


    With Odriana returning back to our hometown, things went back to normal again.


    ??


    Well, mostly back to normal considering we now have ria here as one of my new disciples as well.


    I stepped out of my room just as the sun was rising, bathing everything in a warm orange glow. Standing in the middle of my courtyard were all of my disciples gathered and waiting for me, a tray of tea and snacks already prepared in the pavilion beside them.


    Cai Hong was of course seated at the pavilion, waving her hand merrily at me.


    "Good morning Master," Lian Li greeted with a bow, my other disciples mirroring her action. Seeing how ria was also doing it wlessly beside them, they must have already filled her in on the daily life of being my cute disciple.


    I nodded back in greeting, "Umu, we shall continue with our lessons today then. Not really much of a need for introductions since I believe you are already familiar with each other¡­ But I guess we''ll just do one for formalities sake. ria?"


    She raised her hand enthusiastically, "Yes! Nice to meet everyone! I am ria! Onii-sama''s one and only beloved imouto!! Please take care of me! Yoroshiku onegaishimasu!!"


    Could be worse I suppose.


    I took the time to take a look around the courtyard and it was definitely cleaner than yesterday. Those servants that were sent here definitely did their work seriously, even now they had noints while they tidied up our rooms in the morning.


    I had been expecting at least one or twoints about the menial work they are tasked with since one or two of them were supposed to be quite important members back at their own Sect. Then again, it has only been one day so I guess we''ll wait and see.


    If nothing goes wrong, they would hopefully help my disciples have an easier time learning from me here. That would trante to an easier life for me!


    "Hmm¡­ So we''re back to our daily lessons again. Manami and Kiyomi can continue with clearing those blockages I had shown youst time. I will show Lian Li how to do it in a bit. Eris, go through the sword forms I taught you that day, make sure to remember the feints. Diao Chan will continue working on shortening your chants, do it in the barrier I set up. Brendan, you still have your alchemical tasks I assigned you so work on that. And ria¡­ Well, I''ll be with you in a bit. Now, shall we?"


    "Yes, Master."


    My disciples got into their individual areas of the courtyard for their own practice, Lian Li staying behind just long enough for me to point out her Quark Vein blockages and properly instruct her on how to remove them before letting her go.


    Cai Hong had chosen that time to make her way to me with a cookie in her hands.


    "Papa! Papa! Cookie!"


    I patted her head and took a bite of the cookie before turning back to ria.


    "First day of your lesson hmm?"


    "Yes, Onii-sama! Oh, should I call you Onii-sensei instead?" She giggled. "Will Onii-sensei punish your naughty disciples?"


    Of course I had to give her a forehead flick for that, wouldn''t want her picking up Diao Chan''s bad habits.


    I brought both Cai Hong and my sister to the pavilion, sitting us down at the table.


    ria took the seat opposite me while Cai Hong sat down on myp with her own cookie in hand, munching on it with a ''nom nom nom'' sound.


    "What is Onii-sensei going to teach me?" ria asked, barely able to contain her enthusiasm.


    I ced my hand on the table and a wooden board materialised in the space between us, the board split into multiple squares with a nk space that cut the board in half.


    With another wave of my hand, multiple circr pieces appeared on the board, each of them with a word carved into each of them.


    She looked down at the board quizzically, obviously having no idea what it was.


    I stabbed a finger on the board, "This... Is Xiangqi. I am going to teach you how to y it and we will y it."


    "Eh? Is Onii-sama not going to teach me how to create weapons of mass destruction?"


    Oh god, this girl really needs to be brought back to sanity.


    "No, I am going to teach you how to think better. I''ll first exin the pieces and what they can and cannot do."


    I reached out and picked up the piece sitting at the bottom centre of my side of the board, "This is your general. If he dies, you lose the game."


    "Ehhh? Why? If the general dies the second inmand will just take over and continue fighting," ria protested.


    I smiled and ced the piece down, "That is the rule of the game. You lose once this piece in particr is defeated."


    She looked down at that piece critically, "Such a burden¡­"


    I chuckled, "Now, moving on to the other pieces here¡­"


    It wasn''t that hard to teach her the basics, she was already smart enough to invent all of the things back in our hometown so something like Xiangqi wasn''t really that big of a deal.


    Though I may say that this was to improve ria''s thinking skills, the real reason why I chose to teach her this was to get her hooked into these kinds of games. Once she gains an interest in these logic based games, she would definitely realise that diplomacy is better than destruction.


    I know it seems like a long shot, but believe me, it will work.


    The first thing is getting her to like it enough to y it seriously.


    And when she gets serious about it, I''ll start going into the serious analysis of the game and she will learn the deeper intricacies of the game.


    Once that is done, we will move on to other forms of logic games and begin the whole process anew.


    By then, she would be so used to thinking through things logically the thought of building such weapons would no longer make sense to her in this type of world.


    With her level of intelligence, such a thing would not be that hard to achieve right?


    Perfect n, even if I say so myself.


    "And that''s basically the gist of the game," I concluded, my little sister having listened attentively throughout my whole spiel.


    Cai Hong had also diverted her attention away from her cookie to listen to me, her eyes now looking at the board with interest.


    Isn''t she such a smart cutey? I couldn''t help but give the loli dragon a few head pats.


    "Oooh, this is definitely worth learning, Onii-sensei!! Shall we try a game?"


    "Umu, since you are new, you can go first," I offered.


    Immediately, she picked up one of the pieces that had the word ''cannon'' carved on it and moved it to the centre of her board.


    I grinned and moved my own piece to counter her, I can already see an interesting oue to this lesson.

 Chapter 364 - Strategist Training

    (ria POV)


    "My cannon takes your chariot and that is checkmate for you."


    ??


    "Booo!! One more time Onii-sensei!!" I begged, seeing my ''general'' cornered for the twelfth time in a row.


    I didn''t really have high hopes for this game that Onii-sama had introduced to me at first, but now I was starting to see the appeal behind the game.


    As simple as it looked, there seems to be a veryplex set of rules present behind the game that makes it easy to learn but hard to master.


    Little Cai Hong had been so immersed in watching our game that she had already forgotten she still held a cookie in her hand. Master had to prod her a few times to have her continue eating it.


    "I see you''re getting the hang of it," Onii-samamented.


    He snapped his fingers and all the pieces rearranged themselves back to their original locations, resetting the board for our next game.


    He nodded to me to show I should make the first move again so I did, this time choosing to move one of the pawns furthest to my right forward.


    Onii-sama took the cannon on his right and moved it to the centre of his board,pletely ignoring my pawn.


    Onii-sama couldn''t be trying the double cannon checkmate again right?


    "Hehehe~ Onii-sensei, don''t think the same move will work on me twice! But I ept your challenge! My cannon-chan shall move to intercept!" I dered, moving my leftmost cannon to the centre as well.


    Onii-sama barely batted an eye at my challenge and moved his right most chariot upwards by one square.


    "Ohoho¡­ You made a mistake there now, Onii-sensei! My knight shall make his move!!"


    I picked up my left most knight and moved it diagonally to the right, using it to protect my pawn from his cannon.


    I crossed my arms in front of my chest, "How''s that Onii-sensei?! Eat that pawn now, I dare you!"


    Onii-sama moved his hand towards his cannon piece and I thought he might actually do it. But his hand darted to his right to pick up the chariot he had movedst turn and slid it across the board, stopping at the left of his general.


    He nodded, "Mmm¡­ Your move."


    I looked across the board and spotted an opportunity. His chariot was gone which meant his right nk was now rtively unprotected. A weakness I am going to exploit!


    "Hehe, your nk is open Onii-sensei!" I dered, shifting my left chariot a step to the right to threaten his knight.


    "Mmm¡­ Good move," Onii-samaplimented before shifting his knight upwards and out of danger.


    I grinned, seeing my opening for the first blood of the game. I pushed my chariot all the way up, stopping right in between his two pawns on his right.


    "Chariot-chan charges through the river and points their guns straight at two soldiers! Which one will Onii-sensei sacrifice?"


    Onii-sama smiled at mymentary and pushed his middle chariot forward with a finger. I thought he might stop in the centre but no, he had pushed it all the way in front of my general''s bodyguards. Now it''s sitting right at my general''s doorstep, staring at me.


    He lifted his finger and smiled, a contrast to Cai Hong''s frowning face of concentration.


    I stopped to inspect the board, trying to figure out what was Onii-sama''s n.


    There was nothing I could use to actually threaten his chariot with and I didn''t really see much that his chariot could do by going there.


    My first instinct was to go ahead and use my own chariot to im his pawn but stopped myself partway.


    No, I would need a clear line for the chariot to retreat back just in case it was needed so I couldn''t im first blood here¡­


    Not knowing what else to do, I picked up my other knight and moved it diagonally to the right, thinking I might as well try to open up Onii-sama''s other nk instead.


    "Nomentary this time?" Onii-sama chuckled before moving his other chariot up one square.


    I saw it! The chance! Onii-sama had left his left knight undefended!


    Picking up my cannon, I brought it all the way to Onii-sama''s side of the board and knocked his knight off the board, putting my cannon there in its ce.


    "First blood of the game goes to Onii-sensei''s most adorable little sister! You got sloppy there, Onii-sensei!"


    Onii-sama looked down at my cannon, then to his defeated knight.


    He sighed, "Ah¡­ You got me there..."


    "Ehehe~ Praise me! Praise me!"


    He reached forward and patted my head, causing me to let out a squeal of delight.


    Onii-sama then reached for his left most cannon and smiled, "Now, how do you deal with this?"


    He pushed the piece straight down into my territory, stopping right beside my knight that I had moved the turn before.


    My eyes widened, my only knight defending my middle pawn is now threatened.


    I could bring my chariot back down to defend it, but there''s the chance that Onii-sama might still go for it.


    Deciding to take the safer option, I moved my left knight back to its starting position and out of harm''s way.


    Onii-sama looked at my knight and chuckled, "Seems like you''ve learned to at least y cautiously. But I''m afraid that might not be the answer here."


    He reached for his middle cannon and leapt it forward to capture my middle pawn.


    "And that''s a check," He grinned at me.


    Unfortunately, I only could make one move which was moving my left bodyguard diagonally upwards to block his cannon.


    Onii-sama then moved his other chariot directly opposite his first chariot, forming a kill line pointing towards my right bodyguard.


    Needing to escape from the potential trap, I moved my general one step to the left in preparation to dodge his chariot.


    Predictably, his chariot came down by one step and ate my right bodyguard, putting me in check.


    Without much of a choice, I had to bring my only remaining bodyguard downwards to take his chariot. But with my general''s current position, I should be safe even if his second chariotes down to take my bodyguard.


    Onii-sama shook his head, "Sorry ria, but it''s my win again."


    He slid his chariot to his right, putting me in check once more.


    I frantically looked around the board, trying to find something that could aid me.


    I frowned when I realised?there was only one thing I could do and I had already effectively lost the game.


    Sighing and resigning to my fate, I moved my cannon one step to the left to block Onii-sama''s chariot.


    Onii-sama made eye contact with me before he moved his chariot down to capture my cannon, putting me once more in check.


    I had to move my general back to its original location to avoid the check, my eyes already looking at his cannon that was just sitting at the side.


    Onii-sama reached forward and slid his second cannon in front of his first before lifting up his finger in a dramatic fashion.


    "And that is checkmate. Good game."


    "Papa win!!" Cai Hong pped merrily.


    I puffed my cheeks at him, "Buuuuu! Onii-sama is bullying me!"


    Onii-sama patted Cai Hong''s head, "Mmm¡­ I was nning to give you a kiss for ying so well, but since you said I was bullying you¡­"


    I gasped, "No! No! Onii-sama is the best Onii-sama in the world! No one can beat my beloved Onii-sama!"


    He chuckled and beckoned me over, nting a kiss on my cheek when Iplied which sent shivers down my spine.


    "Mmm¡­ I think we can stop here for today, it''s already lunchtime and I will need to check on your senior sisters'' progress. Come on."


    "Hehehe~ Ok~"


    Mmm¡­ Onii-sama may have beaten me for now, but I will definitely learn this properly and beat Onii-sama at least once! I will show Onii-sama I am the best imouto!


    It was obvious how much help this kind of game would be for me. Once I have mastered this, I would be able to n strategies in times of war even better!


    Yes! I will be the best war strategist there is, making sure the enemy wouldn''t even stand a chance against our armies when we begin our purging!


    Ehehehe~ Onii-sama knows me so well!

 Chapter 365 - I Used To Be The Boss Here

    (MC POV)


    "Master Lin, dinner is served," the servant girl from Heavenly Sword Sect, Keqing, announced with her head bowed.


    ??


    I nodded a thanks to her, "Thank you, we will be there in just a moment."


    She bowed her head and walked back to the direction of the pavilion, leaving me to wrap up my lesson review with my cute disciples.


    I turned back to my disciples, "Anymore questions?"


    Diao Chan raised her hand, "Yes!"


    "Mmm¡­ What is it, Diao Chan?"


    She poked her fingers together shyly, "Ummm¡­ We did good right?"


    "Of course."


    "Ehehehe~ Then¡­ Could we all get a reward maybe?"


    I smiled wryly, "Don''t I always? Let''s go to the big bath tonight, shall we?"


    The girls cheered enthusiastically, it wasn''tmon for me to bathe together with them, after all. It''s not that I mind, but if I were to bathe with the girls, most of the time there would not be spent bathing if you get my meaning.


    Not sure if Brendan wants to join us this time though?


    All of us headed to the pavilion where the other servants were waiting with a small feastid out on the table.


    At this point, we have yet to assign a servant to each of my disciples yet, though I don''t think it would be a good idea for ria to have one just yet since she is still new to this. I want to spoil her but not too much that impedes her growth.


    I looked down at the spread before us and it looked like a spread fit for a noble of upper society.


    "Today''s course is roasted stuffed boar, sea bass with scallops, assorted steamed vegetables, braised chicken, sliced abalone soup and freshly baked white bread," Keqing announced with a respectful bow.


    Usually, the girls would always let me have the first taste of the food but this time they had insisted they be the taste testers first.


    Brendan took the role of being the tester, not because of his gender but because of his skills as an alchemist to identify foreign substances.


    I personally felt that was kind of going overboard and even if the food was poisoned, I would be able to neutralise it anyway.


    These girls were sent here as servants in the first ce. If anything were to happen to us, their entire Sect would be persecuted so it wouldn''t make sense for them to assassinate me, right?


    Still, my cute disciples were iming that it would be a huge blow to their pride if anything were to happen to me under their watch.


    All of us watched Brendan take a sample of each food. It was obvious from his serious face that he wasn''t tasting the dishes for their vour but actually circting his Quarks to break down each of the food to find anything that might be dangerous in them.


    "They''re all fine, Master," Brendan announced with finality.


    That was my cue to take my first bite of the food.


    Needless to say, despite how it was obviously prepared as best as the servants could, it was still inferior to what Eris and I could make. But well, it''s the thought that counts and we finally had someone else doing the work for us.


    "It''s not bad," I admitted.


    "We thank you for your praise," Keqing bowed her head, the other servants mirroring her action.


    My disciples took that as the cue to dig in, each of them with varying degrees of reactions.


    Eris was, of course, the least impressed by it. I could guess that she would be training her assigned servant the intricacies of cooking soon enough.


    I looked towards the servants, "I suppose this is as good of a time as any. Why don''t the eight of you introduce yourselves?"


    Without hesitation, Keqing stepped forward and curtsied, her long hazelnut hair that was tied in a neat ponytail drooped past her shoulder as she did so, "As Master Lin already knows, I am Keqing, niece of Heavenly Sword Sect''s Sect Master. I was an Elite Practitioner there and I specialise in Light and sword Techniques. Pleased to make your acquaintance."


    The girl from Lc Lance Sect stepped beside her, "Likewise, I am Marie of Lc Lance Sect. I am single and twenty years old this year. Though my Practitioner skills arecking, I am confident of my housekeeping skills. Pleased to make your acquaintance."


    She makes it sound like this is a matchmaking session or something.


    The next girl strided forward with confidence. Though my girls were obviously still much more beautiful than her, it can be said that she was the prettiest one amongst the servants with her slender frame and smooth features.


    "This onees from Nirvanic Gate Sect and was given the name Zhiyang. It is regrettable, but this one is merely just a normal servant the Sect has chosen to send to Master Lin purely based on my looks. Though this one can notpare to Master Lin''s disciples, please feel free to give me any orders as you see fit."


    My disciples watched her with rather weird eyes.


    The next servant was a little surprising since she had cupped her hands together to greet me instead of curtsying.


    "Well met Master Lin. I am Liehui of Raging Winds Sect. As your servant, please feel free to give me any orders and I will work to fulfill them!"


    From her movements I''m guessing she practices body strengthening Techniques, quite an interesting one.


    The servant after her had a face that made it seem like she did not want to be here. I could still tell from her toned figure that she had practiced some form of martial art as well.


    "I am Lydia of the Swordmaiden Sect. As I am tasked to be your servant, your burdens shall be mine to carry as well."


    Yep, even her tone of voice made it seem like she wanted to be anywhere but here. I should double check with her if she really wasn''t forced to be here.


    Thest three seemed to hesitate, as though not sure which one of them should go first.


    As though pressured, the smallest girl of the bunch stepped forward and bowed, "I¡­ I am Joanne¡­ Of¡­ Umm¡­ Fairy Garden Sect... I¡­ I¡­ Ummmm... Please¡­ Please take care of me!"


    Seems like she gets really nervous when put in the spotlight. She''s only a little taller than Cai Hong but she was definitely an adult.


    The next servant had a distinct head of striking red hair. I almost pegged her as the stereotypical hyperactive girl but instead, she was entirelydylike when she performed her curtsy.


    "Good evening Master Lin and Mistresses. I am Elizabeth of Teardrop Sect. Though I may not be as talented as sister Keqing, I too am an Elite Practitioner within my Sect. My specialty lies in Water and Air Techniques. It is my honor to serve in the presence of Master Lin."


    My guess? She might have been a noble at some point in her life too.


    That of course, left the final girl who looked as in as a person can be. Like if you had passed by this girl on the street, you probably wouldn''t look at her twice and most likely wouldn''t remember her either kind of in.


    It was only when you looked closely that you realised her eyes were amber in colour and you might notice a slight shimmer in her figure for some reason.


    I had a weird feeling from her since she got here but since she hasn''t done anything out of the ordinary, I did not confront her about it.


    She bowed her head, "Master Lin¡­ You may call me Sophia. I havee to offer my life for you as a former member of the Dark Sect."


    Almost immediately, all of my disciples leapt up from their seats and slipped into theirbat stances, even the other servants had leapt away from her to draw their own weapons or to point their Techniques at her.


    Sophia remained entirely calm despite their actions, her eyes fixated solely on me.


    I looked at her with half-lidded eyes, "You were sent here by Twilight Gate Sect, were you not?"


    "That is correct, Master Lin."


    "Were they a front of the Dark Sects as well?"


    "They are not, Master Lin."


    "So why would they send you here?"


    "They were returning a favour I did for them before."


    I raised an eyebrow, "A Dark Sect member did a favour for a Grand Sect?"


    She took a deep breath, before fixing her steely gaze on me, "No, I did them a favour when I was still the Sect Master of Heaven Sect, Master Lin."


    ...


    Well¡­ Things just got really interesting didn''t they?

 Chapter 366 - It’s Me, The Hero

    (MC POV)


    "No, I did them a favour when I was still the Sect Master of Heaven Sect, Master Lin."


    ??


    I turned my gaze to Lian Li and she shook her head to show that she had not been aware of this either.


    I switched my gaze to Diao Chan, the Witch furrowing her brows in concentration.


    "That¡­ Umm¡­ Sect Master Long had been Heaven Sect''s Sect Master for about twenty-four years¡­ The one before him¡­ It was someone named Sect Master Piao who died from an ''ident'' and stayed in position for sixteen years¡­"


    Sophia smiled a sad smile, "I was the Sect Master another two generations down."


    Diao Chan frowned, "That would be¡­ A hundred and six years ago at least¡­ You can''t be Sect Master Ying?"


    "It''s been a long time since I heard that name. Your disciples are indeed impressive, Master Lin. I''ve already changed my name, however, so all of you can just call me Sophia."


    I turned back to her, "You do realise that outing yourself as a former Dark Sect member won''t make you any friends here?"


    Her smile widened slightly, "Through my experiences, I have found that it is better to reveal these truths to your benefactors instead of hiding them."


    "Ara? Or maybe an easier way to trick people into believing your lies instead?" Manami suggested, the fireball above her not wavering in the slightest.


    I tapped my chin with a finger, "Hmmm¡­ I don''t remember helping you out in any way though?"


    "Gufufu~ Have you forgotten, Master Lin? You had helped me break free from my cursed fate."


    Somehow her words were giving me a sense of deja vu.


    "Sorry, I''m afraid I do not understand?"


    "I think enough time has passed for it to not matter anymore, right, Master Lin? Or do you really intend for your feats to go unnoticedpletely?"


    Now I''m really confused, "No really, I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    She frowned before looking around her as though just realising that everyone was ring at her with hostile intent.


    "I suggest that all of you just stand down. If I had meant to harm any of you, I would have done so without revealing my origins. Besides, other than Master Lin himself, I don''t think any of you could stand against me. Maybe Master Lin''s disciples could put up a fight for a bit but only for a bit."


    Ok, now I really, really got the sense of deja vu, where have I seen her before?


    Diao Chan gasped, "I remember now¡­ You were the Sect Master who was said to have went on a journey but never returned."


    Sophia smiled, "Was that what was recorded? Quite impressive that you even found such information, actually. Diao Chan, I believe?"


    My Witch nodded, though she still remained wary of the girl in front of her, "How did you know?"


    "The Dark Sect kept tabs," Sophia exined simply, ncing at my other disciples in turn before focusing back on me. "You really don''t intend to let anyone else know?"


    I sighed, "Lady, I really have no idea what you are talking about. If this is an event that happened a few years ago, I might have most likely lost my memories about it."


    The other servant girls spun their heads to stare at me in surprise, not at all expecting such a facting from me.


    Sophia furrowed her brows, "You¡­ Lost your memories? That''s¡­ Quite something¡­ Hmmm¡­ It seems I have made things moreplicated now."


    "You definitely did."


    She waved her hand, "In that case, could I implore that all of you forget about this conversation? It would be simpler for all of us."


    Eris pointed her sword at her, "You think that you could im to be a Dark Sect member and expect people not to bat an eye?!"


    "Former member," She corrected. "And besides, I did say that Master Lim helped me out in the past. Thus, I am here to repay my debts."


    Eris red at her, "How do we know that you''re not lying and just biding your time to get rid of us?"


    Sophia shrugged, "I''m afraid you would need to take my word for it, since Master Lin isn''t giving the permission for me to reveal everything."


    "I can''t give you permission if I don''t remember what happened, can I?" I pointed out.


    She pursed her lips, "The past you had specifically told me to keep this quiet, you didn''t even let your name be recorded in history when you did the deed. Unless you have changed since then?"


    My deja vu rm is going off the rails right now.


    "Specifically¡­ When did this theoretical event you are talking about happen?" I asked.


    She tilted her head at me, "Exactly twelve years ago. I admit, I did not actually expect you to be who you are now, Master Lin. You were hard to find."


    No freaking way¡­


    I pointed a finger at her, "Demon Lord?"


    She grinned, "So you do remember, Hero."


    I clutched my head in anguish, "What?! I was like ten!"


    "Indeed. Imagine the humiliation I felt back then for having lost to you at that age. But looking at who you are now, it''s something to wear pridefully I suppose."


    I could just barely make out Diao Chan muttering "Master was the Hero, Master was the Hero" behind me in shock.


    Sighing, I steeled my gaze at her, "Ok, here''s the thing Sophia. I did lose my memories of the event and I only knew about this Demon Lord and Hero thing yesterday. So I actually still don''t know what''s the history between us. Just now was simply me taking a shot in the dark."


    "Oh¡­ I see¡­ I suppose since the fact is now out in the open, I should exin everything?" Sophia sighed.


    I gestured to how everyone else was still hostile towards her, "Looking at how everyone is still wary of you and I am quite interested in learning about this, I suppose that''s your only option now other than being kicked out."


    "Mm¡­ Always the logical one, Master Lin. Did you know how hard it was to keep track of you after we left?"


    "Really now? I thought I was well known enough that anyone would know I was here?"


    She shook her head, "I meant during your childhood, Master Lin. Who would have thought that you would turn into the famed Master Lin those years ago? You had even changed your name too."


    Huh? Don''t tell me I''m like the scrawny, nerdy kid at the corner of the room in the past? Hmm¡­ I don''t think I would be like that looking at how my sisters treated me.


    "I suppose I''ll just get rid of this first¡­" She snapped her fingers and the in girl that was standing before us morphed into a young woman with blue skin, red tattoos and two horns on top of her head. A prehensile tail swished behind her and a small blue me seemed to be burning at the tip of it.


    She ced a hand on her wide hips while tapping a finger under her full lips thoughtfully, "Now¡­ Where should I begin¡­ I suppose it will be easier to show you all."


    She snapped her fingers again and the entire scenery shifted, my garden disappearing from view to dump us in the middle of an empty in.


    Hey¡­ Remember when I said I wanted an easy life? Me neither.

 Chapter 367 - When Your Dark Past Is Revealed

    (MC POV)


    My disciples and servants were all crowded around me. The dining table, chairs and food were gone, though the chair I was sitting on still remained, leaving the others to stand at where they were.


    ??


    In front of us was a tall tower built out of what seemed to be some kind of ck stone, obsidian, maybe.


    There was a single window ced at the top of the otherwise featureless tower.


    "What is this?" ria asked, looking all around her, though the pistol she had drawn still remained pointed at Sophia.


    "A memory, or rather, my memory of my first meeting with young Master Lin," Sophia exined offhandedly.


    We looked around the empty ins and not a single soul was in sight.


    Brendan stepped forward, several vials of poisons and potions clutched in between his fingers, "Is this supposed to be an borate set up for a trap?"


    Sophia chose not to answer and instead pointed to the empty space right in front of the tower.


    A split secondter, an inscription lit up on the ground and a small boy appeared from within, his head swivelling around to inspect his surroundings.


    "Onii-sama!" ria gasped, recognising the younger me.


    Younger me stretched his arms to the skyzily before peering up at the tower in thought.


    He brought both hands to cup around his mouth to shout, "Heyyyy! I heard the Demon Lord is here or something?"


    A few seconds passed before a face popped out of the window, all of us recognising it as Sophia albeit with shorter looking horns.


    "Who goes there?! How did you get past the barrier and guards?!"


    Younger me dug his ear with a finger, "Never saw them. I just teleported myself in here. Could you answer my question please? My adorably cute imouto is expecting her Onii-chan to bathe her soon."


    I facepalmed.


    "Ehehe~ Onii-sama called me cute~~" ria giggled, clearly enjoying this more than I am.


    Younger Sophia growled at younger me, "Are you making fun of me?! Tsk, no matter. You''re not even supposed to be here, did you get here by ident?"


    Younger me shook his head, "Nope, I heard there was news of a Demon Lord causing trouble around so I came to take a look myself."


    Younger Sophia leaned her arm on the window, "Well, you found the Demon Lord, so what are you going to do about it?"


    "Oh really? You don''t look very demonic to me. Hey, want to be my sister too?"


    My second hand went up and joined my first hand in facepalming myself, hiding myself from ria''s pouting face.


    "I''m talking to a clown it seems," Sophia scoffed before making a shooting motion. "You really should leave before the guardians arrive and turn you into--"


    Something huge crashed down from the sky, shaking the earth and throwing up a giant cloud of dust.


    The wind dispersed the dust cloud to reveal a giant humanoid figure that was three times the tower''s height and oozing with ck miasma. It had no facial features except for two red lights at where its eyes should have been.


    "Ohhh, I get it now. Interesting," Young me marveled, not concerned by the giant in the slightest.


    "Stupid boy! Get out of here!"


    The giant raised his fist and mmed down on top of younger me, everyone present except Sophia and I letting out loud gasps at the scene.


    My disciples even tried to summon a wall to protect the younger me or throw their own Techniques at the Giant in an attempt to strike it down.


    Of course, all of that was for naught since this is just a memory and everything they did passed through the giant harmlessly.


    The giant lifted his fist to reveal an empty crater devoid of younger me.


    Younger Sophia looked just as confused as the giant was until a small portal formed on the ground to shoot the younger me out of it a short distance away.


    Younger me stood up and patted himself down with a grin, "Wow, what a rush! HA! Thought you got me, didn''t you?!"


    The giant raised his fist and smashed it down again without warning.


    This time the portal appeared a further distance away, the younger me tutting at the giant, "Tsk tsk, not so smart are you? Guess that should be expected of an emotionless construct. Hey,dy!"


    Younger Sophia turned to me, her mouth still open in shock.


    Younger me grinned, "Nothing wrong with me destroying this fake demon lord right?"


    "How¡­ How did you know?"


    "I have good intuition," Younger me grinned, giving her a thumbs up.


    At this point I wished I had another pair of hands to facepalm myself with.


    The giant opened his mouth wide, gathering some kind of energy ball inside it.


    Younger me was looking down at his hands and muttering to himself, "Now¡­ What was that¡­ Err¡­ Spinny energy thingy and some visualisation¡­ Oh why does it need to be soplicated. Let''s see¡­ How about snap!"


    He snapped his fingers and the ball that was in the giant''s mouth exploded, taking out the entire giant''s head in one blow.


    The headless body stood still for a moment before it fell backwards, smashing into the ground with a loud boom that shook the earth.


    "And evil is thus vanquished from these wretchednds, peace and prosperity shall reign forever more! Heh."


    "Papa¡­ Cooooool~~" Cai Hong squealed beside me, her hand gripping my arm.


    Cringe more like it¡­ I want to dig a hole and bury myself right now. Please don''t learn from that, Cai Hong...


    Great, I see ria scribbling away in her notebook, I should burn that pageter.


    The younger me half turned his head and gave younger Sophia a two finger salute, "Now the evil is vanquished, mydy. Perchance I request thee to be mine sister?"


    Younger Sophia was still gaping at him, "How did you¡­"


    "How did I know? Well, it''s elementary my deardy. I noticed the barrier around your tower, this isn''t your home, it''s your prison.?And then there''s that red line that was connecting you to that giant thingy, so I''m guessing you were its battery or something."


    Younger Sophia''s eyes widened, "You¡­ You could see the line?"


    Younger me scoffed, "Of course, it''s right there. How can anyone not see it?"


    There was no red line in the memory as far as I could see.


    "So what do you say, wanna be my Onee-chan?"


    She sighed, "Didn''t you already say so yourself? This is my prison. I can''t get out of here even if I--"


    Younger me punched his fist at the tower and there was the sound of ss breaking, white particles dissipating into the air.


    Younger Sophia gasped, "No! What have you done! The curse will¡­ ARRRGHHHH!!"


    The sky had turned dark and the tower started crumbling away, lightning shed across the sky while dark miasma gathered around Sophia.


    There was a small explosion that came from Sophia before it revealed her d in a dark mist with madness in her eyes, her re levelled at the younger me.


    I had thought we would see the fight between the two but everything suddenly faded to ck.


    The next thing we knew, we were back at the pavilion again.


    "Apologies, but what happens after that is¡­ Private..." Sophia said with a conspiratory smile.


    "Ehhh? So this is why you werete that one time, Onii-sama! It was weird of you to bete to our daily baths!" ria gasped in realization.


    I decided to ignore ria, "Ok¡­ But watching that doesn''t really exin much other than how I met you. I don''t even know what that supposed fake demon lord did or why I even went to find you. This whole thing just gave me even more questions than answers."


    She looked at me, "Do you want the short version, or the long version?"


    "Short version please."


    She sucked in a breath, "I got cursed, locked in that tower, used me to construct the fake demon lord, you saved me, you couldn''t break the curse, we separated, I went to the Dark Sect to find a way to break the curse, worked for them for a bit, they got killed off by you, I had nowhere else to go, I found you, now I''m here."


    I gestured to Diao Chan, "And my disciple said you were one of Heaven Sect''s Sect Masters?"


    She sucked in another deep breath, "Came to Heaven Sect before I got cursed, spent fifty years here, became Sect Master, got cursed by a jealous ''friend'', turned into the Demon Lord and got trapped in that tower by the same ''friend''. Good enough?"


    Well¡­ I guess that settles that¡­


    Guess I have the Demon Lord as my servant now¡­

 Chapter 368 - Big Bath Time

    (Lian Li POV)


    "I don''t trust her," I blurted out without thinking, catching the attention of my other sisters who were soaking in the bath with me.


    ??


    Diao Chan giggled beside me, "Is this because we found out she''s basically Master''s childhood friend?"


    I frowned, "No, but she''s up to something, I know it."


    Eris waded her way to me, "Nah, you''re just mad that she took our promised bath time with Master away, aren''t ya?"


    Ugh, that woman¡­ Master wanted to know the exact details of what happened after the tower''s barrier came down as well as her full story so he had stayed behind with her alone, leaving us to take our bath ourselves...


    Our promised bath with Master was ruined¡­ We were going to have so much fun in here too¡­ I wonder if I can slip something into her food or maybe do something to her while she''s asleep?


    "I think she''s fine, she was telling no lies during our conversation just now as far as I could tell," Kiyomimented, lifting her bare leg out of the water.


    Manami giggled, her hands busy with stroking her sister''s tails, "Ufufu~ It is expected of Master after all. We should have known his exploits started even before He had be a Master of Heaven Sect."


    Cai Hong burst out from underneath the water with a huge grin on her face, "Papa was so cool! Cai Hong like! Can Cai Hong be like Papa?"


    I patted her head, "Mmm¡­ I''m sure you can."


    "Yayyyy~~"


    "But still¡­ I never thought Onii-sama had been doing these kinds of things even back then¡­" ria sighed. "I am a failure of an imouto to not see this."


    Kiyomi rached out with one of her tails to pat her head, "Come now. This is Master we are talking about. If Master did not want you to know about it, you would have never known."


    "Hmm¡­ Speaking of which, have you girls decided who to take as your personal servant?" Manami asked.


    All eyes turned to me.


    I tapped my finger on my chin and thought for a moment, "I suppose¡­ I can take Keqing under my wing. She seems to be the biggest threat to us if they are nning anything against us."


    "She''s from Heavenly Sword Sect isn''t she?" Kiyomi pointed out. "Aren''t they the third strongest Sect?"


    Diao Chan shook her head, "After the death of two of their Masters, they dropped down to twelve some time ago and haven''t recovered since."


    "Ara? Is this also their ploy on trying to climb back up the rankings?" Manamimented, turning around to let Kiyomi brush her tails.


    Our Witch shrugged, "It could very well be. After our little Queen purges the traitors, there would definitely be another meeting of all the Sects to rank them again. Anyone who is affiliated with Master would definitely get a boost in their evaluation."


    ria tilted her head at us, "I still don''t get this Practitioner thing. So what if you are ranked the top few Sects? Bragging rights?"


    "Power... Prestige¡­ Influence¡­" Eris stated simply.


    "Ehhhh¡­ And who decides the rankings? Some council of old farts or something?"


    "Kukuku. You''d be surprised, but yes," Diao Chan giggled. "They are mostly Elders who live secr lives and are unaffiliated with any Sects. The system was set up back when there were only a handful of Sects and evaluation takes ce every five years unless special circumstances like this one urs."


    "Papa strongest!" Cai Hong cheered before plunging herself back into the water, blowing bubbles with a "Bu, bu, bu" sound.


    Kiyomi nodded, "There is no doubt that Heaven Sect will still remain at the top because of Master, as it should be."


    Manami smiled at her, "Ara ara? Is my dear Kiyomi suggesting we take over that council of old farts too?"


    The white fox waved her hand dismissively, "There is no point in converting a bunch of old men cut off from the rest of the world."


    Eris perked up, "Unless Master''s Sect doesn''t get the top, then I suggest we gut ''em!"


    "Leaving that aside for now, who are you guys taking as your servants?" I asked, bringing the topic back on track.


    Manami leaned herself against Kiyomi, snuggling up to her sister, "I think I can take that Elizabeth girl. I like her red hair."


    Kiyomi scoffed, "I''m sure that''s the only thing that caught your eye."


    Cai Hong raised her hand, "The small girl! She is cute like Cai Hong!"


    "Ah, Joanne was it? The one from Fairy Garden Sect," I recalled, tapping my chin. "I didn''t even know about its existence until today."


    "Ranked twenty-four if I recall," Diao Chan added helpfully. "They don''t really participate in most of the Sect tournaments."


    "In that case, I''ll take Lydia," Eris dered. "She looks like she could help me in my training."


    Diao Chan smirked, "I shall take the Zhiyang girl from Nirvanic Gate Sect. Her looks were indeed quite extraordinarypared to the rest. She can satisfy me when Master isn''t around~~"


    "Interestingly, I believe that Sect is a female only Sect, is it not?" Brendan called out, having been silent all this time at the other side of the bath.


    "Of course Brendan would know, eh?" Eris chuckled.


    He didn''t want to wait for his bath so he took the gender change pill to join us as Brenda, but seems like he was still shy in revealing his female body to us so he stayed in the corner.


    Shame though, we could have helped him ept his female form quicker. Just look at my cute little Cusmons, she''s a perfectdy now!


    Kiyomi continued to brush her sister''s tails, "I suppose I can take care of Marie. I think She and I will get along quite well."


    I turned to our newest sister, "What about you, ria?"


    She shook her head, "I''d rather not. Senior brother... Ahem. Senior sister Brendan can have thest pick and I think Onii-sama would want to keep an eye on that Sophia girl."


    "Kukuku~ I guess we''re letting Brendan take care of Liehui," Diao Chan chuckled. "I''m not sure who would be the dominant one between those two."


    Brendan grumbled something inaudible from his side of the bath but made no otherment.


    I lifted my hand out of the water, watching the liquid cascade off my skin, "As for Sophia¡­ I still think we should keep an eye on her. Of course it is still Master''s decision on what to do with her in the end."


    "Ufufufu~ As my cute Kiyomi has said, the girl has told no lies during that conversation. I think it might be a better idea to take note of the other girls instead," Manami suggested.


    Mmm¡­ Manami has a point, of course.


    I sighed, "In that case, I think we should bring those girls to--"


    The door to the bathroom was opened without warning, all of us turning in preparation to smite down whoever it was until we realised it was Master.


    "Ah, looks like I wasn''t toote in joining you girls. Is there space for me?"


    "YES!!" All of us shouted in unison.


    Looks like we would have our fun bath time after all~

 Chapter 369 - Unexpected Visitors

    (MC POV)


    "And that''s another checkmate," I announced, moving my chariot right beside ria''s general.


    ??


    ria giggled, "Ehehe~ Looks like I still can''t beat Onii-sama in this~"


    "Mmhmm, don''t think I don''t know you have been ying this against the other girls too. I believe you had been quite proud to win against all of them."


    She pouted, "It was their idea to y with me!"


    "Yes, yes, nowe here for your punishment."


    She hopped out of her seat and settled on myp, cuddling into my embrace while giggling like a schoolgirl.


    I knew having continuous losses against me would be a blow to her pride so we came up with the punishment and reward thing for our chess session.


    Every loss she had allowed me to do anything I wanted to her for five minutes and in the event she won her first game, she could request anything from me within reason.


    My ''punishments'' usually ends up as a short cuddle session which spans past the allocated time since she likes it anyway, thus her enthusiasm even with her loss.


    I stroked her hair gently while she cuddled closer, purring like a kitten.


    No doubt the other girls would soon request the same treatment as ria and I was prepared to satisfy them all as is the natural thing to do.


    Just then, Cai Hong waddled up to me and tugged at my sleeve, "Papa! Papa! Lookie!"


    I watched as the loli dragon ced her palms together for a moment before separating, a crystalline ball of ice forming in between them.


    "Ohhh~ That''s so great Cai Hong! Papa is proud of you!" I cooed, patting her cute little head.


    "Ehehehe~ Papa kissies?" She asked, making grabbing motions with her hands.


    I leaned down and gave her forehead a kiss, the little dragon giggling when I did so.


    "I never actually thought I would see you like this. You never struck me as a family man," Sophiamented, standing just a short distance away to the side.


    All of my disciples had unanimously decided that it would make more sense for Sophia to serve under me directly, especially since ria was still new to the group. The rest of them had already chosen their own servants and Cai Hong''s was fidgeting nervously behind her.


    I was quite surprised to learn that Joanne was actually only two years younger than my current self was, I would have thought her to be the same age as Cai Hong, or rather the same apparent age as Cai Hong.


    "I guess people can change over the years, no?" I mused, giving Cai Hong''s hair another ruffle. "Then again, I did kind of lose my previous memories so I might be a different person altogether."


    ria sat up with a slight frown, "Onii-sama will always be Onii-sama no matter what happens!"


    "Mnnn! Papa will be Cai Hong''s Papa, always!" Cai Hong agreed, hugging my leg.


    I patted both of their heads, "Yes, yes. Now shall we continue your lessons?"


    Cai Hong skipped back to where Lian Li, Manami and Kiyomi were meditating while ria settled back in the seat opposite me, waiting patiently for me to reset the board to start the next round.


    Before I could do so, Sect Master Qing appeared at the entrance of my courtyard.


    "Master Lin? Apologies for the intrusion but are you avable right now?"


    I rose from my seat, "Sect Master Qing, is there a problem?"


    He shook his head, "It''s not a problem but¡­ There are a few people that are seeking an audience with you in the Grand Hall."


    "Oh? Who are they?"


    "It''s Sect Master Feng and a few Elders and Masters from the Phoenix Sect are there too."


    I frowned, "Phoenix Sect? What do they want?"


    Sect Master Qing smiled wryly, "I believe you already know the answer to that, Master Lin."


    "What, did Guiying already start her purge on the Sects?"


    He shook his head, "No, at least, not yet. But she had just executed the heads of three Major Houses yesterday."


    Sophia chuckled, "Those Sects thought that the Queen might not be daring enough to get rid of the big names. They only saw connecting with Master Lin as a backup n and are now living to regret it."


    Sect Master Qing raised an eyebrow at her, "I''m sorry, Master Lin, this is?"


    I waved his concern away, "Don''t mind her, she''s one of the servants sent to me from one of the Sects. Now, I believe I should go meet Sect Master Feng to see what he wants."


    ria pouted at me, "What about me? Am I supposed to just y against myself?"


    I was about to agree that she do just that when Sophia spoke up again, "If Master Lin allows it, I can be Lady ria''s opponent."


    Both of us turned to her with raised eyebrows.


    "You know the game rules?" I asked.


    She smiled at me, "I am a quick learner, Master Lin. Watching the two of you y is enough for me to learn the game."


    Well, since she said so¡­ I shrugged, "Mm¡­ Go ahead then."


    She bowed her head as I turned to leave, following Sect Master Qing out of my courtyard.


    As usual, the Sect members we passed by bowed their heads at us, though somehow I felt most, if not all, of them directed more reverence to me than Sect Master Qing for some reason.


    "For Sect Master Feng himself toe all the way here, he must think his situation to be quite desperate," Imented.


    Sect Master Qing chuckled, "Ahaha, they were all given the chance for redemption but they had chosen to squander it. Right now it''s just to see who can swallow their pride and who would choose to throw away their life to save face."


    "That''s¡­ A rather blunt way to put it."


    "It might be, but it is also the truth. Frankly speaking, I didn''t think Phoenix Sect to be the first one to cave in. I would have thought Sect Master Feng would have resisted to the end."


    I shook my head, "Didn''t he go out of his way to invite me to his Sect during the Sect Showcase Festival? If he really was prideful, he wouldn''t have approached me so cordially like that. He should be someone who ces his Sect above himself in that case."


    "Ah, as expected of Master Lin, I had not thought about that," Sect Master Qing nodded, stroking his beard thoughtfully.


    "Did he bring anything else with him?"


    Sect Master Qing frowned, "No, which is what worries me. Unless it''s something private and for your eyes only, I don''t think he is insensitive enough to keep the gifts in his storage ring when visiting."


    "Still¡­ Isn''t this a little too fast? They only sent those gifts of theirs yesterday, didn''t they?"


    He smiled at me, "Hoho, those ''gifts'' of theirs had been sent quite early on, Master Lin. It was just that you were on vacation at that time."


    Ah, right. Forgot about that. Well, it was a fun time at least.


    "Well, only one way to find out," I shrugged, pushing open the doors to the Grand Hall.


    I swear if he interrupted my time with my cute disciples for some inane thing, I would be so pissed.

 Chapter 370 - We Submit

    (MC POV)


    Both Sect Master Qing and I entered the Hall at the same time, finding Sect Master Feng and his entourage waiting patiently at the other entrance.


    ??


    "Master Lin, Sect Master Qing! We hope we did note at a bad time?" Sect Master Feng greeted with cupped hands.


    You technically did but I guess your situation is desperate enough for me to overlook that fact, at least for now.


    I cupped my hands and returned his greeting, "Not at all, for Sect Master Feng to personallye here himself, there must be something important right?"


    Sect Master Feng chuckled, "Oh, can''t we just visit an old friend?"


    We barely know each other much less for a long period of time so I highly doubt we can call each other ''old friends''. If you''re really here to visit just to interrupt my disciples'' training time, I''ll toss you out myself.


    I chuckled with the same mirth he had, "Oh, but of course. In that case, shall I leave you and Sect Master Qing to catch up?"


    "Ah¡­ Ahahaha! Master Lin surely knows how to joke! I was talking about visiting you of course!" Heughed nervously.


    "Oh, why didn''t you say so? Well we shouldn''t be standing around to talk, shall we take a seat?" I asked, gesturing to the nearby table and chairs.


    "Of course, of course! After you, Master Lin!"


    I did a quick count of at least twelve Elders and four Masters that Sect Master Feng had brought along, pretty sure this lineup of his could easily crush most of the other Sects in a fight.


    "How are your disciples doing? Last I saw Master Lin there were only three, now I heard you''ve taken in even more?" Sect Master Feng asked, sitting down after me in his chair.


    I looked at him cautiously, "Oh, they''re actually doing quite well, thank you for asking. Didn''t Sect Master Feng have a few disciples of your own?"


    "Hahaha! Regrettably, none of them are as talented as yours, Master Lin. At this rate, I might just ask if you would take me in as a disciple instead!"


    No way am I letting an old fart like you near my cute disciples, you''ll traumatise them with your constant beard stroking.


    I cupped my hands together, "This young one is not qualified, Sect Master Feng. I am but a beginner as a teacher while everyone here has decades of experience ahead of me. I should be the one asking for guidance."


    "Hoho! Master Lin is too humble indeed! If Master Lin imed to be number two in the world, I believe no one would dare say they are number one!"


    As though they had rehearsed this, the other Elders and Masters from Phoenix Sectughed at his bad joke.


    Sect Master Qing joined in, "I believe this is actually the first time you have visited Heaven Sect, is that right, Sect Master Feng?"


    Sect Master Feng pursed his lips, "That¡­ That is correct. Your Sect really is wonderful."


    "Hoho~ That is very interesting indeed~"


    I wonder what Sect Master Qing was trying to hint with that?


    Not entirely sure how long I should be dragging this courtesy talk for, I decided to prod him a little, "I apologise for not visiting Phoenix Sect since the Festival. I have been quite busy these few months."


    I noticed a few of them visibly flinch when I mentioned that I was ''busy'', seriously what are they here for?


    Wait, did they think I would be the one that will carry out Guiying''s purge on the Sects? Hell no, even if she asked me to do it in that cute tone of hers, I won''t agree to such a troublesome thing!


    What would my disciples learn if they knew I had been the executioner of a purge? No, no, no, absolutely not. Everything else can be burning outside but as long as my disciples and I arepletely fine here that will be no issue.


    Hmm? What if my disciples are the ones to ask me to do it?


    Pfft, like those cute angels of mine could ever ask such a thing! A purge is the furthest thing from their minds!


    Sect Master Feng''s smile became a little strained, "Ye¡­ Yes. We have heard the events Master Lin had been involved in... It was deeply regretful that we had not been able to offer our help."


    I shrugged, "Oh don''t worry about it. The issue was really too big for anyone else to handle without losing their lives, honestly."


    Yeah, no offense, but I honestly don''t think anyone here could have stood up to Lilith even if they all fought her together. She would have just steamrolled them and I honestly got lucky that she wasn''t fighting me seriously at all.


    Not to mention the fact that I had a small army backing me up who were immune to whatever mind control Lilith had since they were bound to the Sealing Orb I had.


    "Ah¡­ Hmmm¡­ I¡­ I see¡­ That is erm¡­ Well¡­ I see¡­" Sect Master Feng muttered.


    Hmmm? Why is he stuttering like that? Was it something I said?


    Sect Master Feng?gulped audibly, "Did¡­ Did Master Lin lose anything of value?"


    I thought for a moment if I did indeed lose anything, I can''t say that I lost nothing after making such a big im like that. Maybe I can make it sound like even I had to struggle a bit?


    "Mmm¡­ I was kind of tethering in between life and death during that time, I will admit. It was only through a stroke of luck that I returned safely. It was an oversight on my part to not prepare for that cmity better."


    A few of the Elders sucked in a breath as though what I said tied a noose around their necks.


    I wasn''t lying though, had those busybodies not interfered with the fight, she might have killed me. Not permanently of course, since I had a backup n in case that happens. But I should have prepared more before I confronted her, like cing several inscription traps around the ce or even just taking more time to learn the StarPower first.


    Sect Master Feng sucked in a breath before exhaling slowly, "Is Master Lin aware of our Royal Queen''s ns?"


    "Well, considering how I am her Royal tutor, it would be weird if I didn''t know, right?"


    That was a total lie by the way, I have no idea what Queen Guiying was nning to do but it would be bad if they knew I didn''t know. I don''t even know what time she wakes up in the morning, much less what grand ns she has for the country.


    I have my hands full taking care of my cute disciples already, thank you very much.


    Sect Master Feng turned back to look at the Elders and Masters, all of them nodding at him before he turned back to face me.


    "Master Lin¡­ As the Sect Master of Phoenix Sect, I hereby formally propose, with the assembled Elders and Masters as witness, a permanent merger between the Phoenix Sect and Heaven Sect. Phoenix Sect shall submit as the new branch Sect of Heaven Sect."


    It took me a few moments to register his words.


    "What?"

 Chapter 371 - A Misunderstanding That Might Have Saved Them

    (Sect Master Feng POV)


    I believe it wouldn''t be a wrong thing to say that most of the Grand Sects had thought the Queen was bluffing.


    ??


    Sure, she had started purging a few of the Noble Houses for treason, but there was no way she would darey a finger on the Major Houses right? The bacsh from such a decision should have been too big for a young girl like her to bear.


    A few of the Grand Sects even had a secret meeting to discuss her actions, the consensus being that she definitely wouldn''t do anything drastic.


    Still, a number of us decided to y it on the safe side and sent gifts to Master Lin. Of course, we all thought it wasn''t worth it to send anything valuable since nothing was going to happen anyway but having options is always better.


    In the end, I decided to send two Phoenix Embers and used one of the letters embroidered with a Phoenix feather to Master Lin.


    On the surface, this might look extravagant, but considering how I have a pet Phoenix to obtain the feathers from and its presence already cultivates the growth of Phoenix Embers, it was absolutely no loss on our part.


    Of course, the fact that a Phoenix existed within our Sect was a closely guarded secret to maintain the illusion that these gifts were worth much more than they actually were.


    I thought it was unnecessary, but a few Sects and Major Houses had conspired together to assassinate the Queen, ending the line of Royals and instill a new government in its ce.


    Apparently, on the day of the assassination, they found the Queen''s chambers empty and the monarch nowhere to be found, as though she knew of the n.


    Some thought she had escaped out of fear or even went into hiding, but we had been too naive.


    That should have been our first warning.


    All our expectations of her were ripped to shreds when the Queen returned with her own uncle in tow.


    In front of the public eye, she personally judged her own rtive of treason and executed him with her own two hands.


    As though that wasn''t enough, she had brought up the Family Heads of three Major Houses who were involved in the assassination attempt and also summarily executed them. One of the Houses refused to submit and were also purged as well.


    We had been so sure that the people would call the Queen a tyrant then, but for some reason they had cheered for her instead.


    Did the people really hate the nobles that much? Or were there external factors?


    It can''t be purely because of the fact she won the war with the Dongs right? There must be something that we were missing but we don''t know what.


    With the knowledge that prestige did not hold the Queen back from her ughter, most of the Sects who did not take her seriously began to panic.


    We should be rtively safe since our gifts are normally quite valuable so Master Lin might have thought ours to be sincere gifts.


    I had heard Hawk Sect had sent a fake founding manual to Master Lin. Unless they have something to fix that blunder, they aren''t going to receive any favours from Heaven Sect any time soon.


    At that point in time, everyone in Phoenix Sect knew we were more or less screwed. No one had left the Sect yet but it was mostly out of fear of being ostracised than a genuine want to stay.


    I had called for an emergency meeting between the core members, trying to figure out our next course of action.


    We had quickly settled that there was absolutely no way we could go against Master Lin.


    Despite our non-participation in the war, we had gone ahead to watch how it had unfolded as had most of the other Grand Sects.


    All of us had been paid off by the Dongs to remain neutral after all, so we were all in the same boat.


    The war had started out as we had expected, Guiying''s army was pushed back against the wall and looked to be on theirst legs.


    Unexpectedly, they actually had reinforcements swoop in to rescue them at thest moment, turning the entire momentum of the war in an instant.


    Machines we had never seen before rolled down a hill and unleashes destruction only Elite Practitioners could cause.


    Additionally, we had thought Master Lin had been put out ofmission for the war but he had appeared after destroying an entire mountain, locked inbat with some other godlike being that weter learned was the Dark Sect''s doing.


    Just as we thought things couldn''t get any worse than that, a dragon had appeared out of nowhere and obliterated the entire mountain range before disappearing.


    None of us knew that Master Lin had a pet dragon of his own, a dragon that was strong enough to st a hole through the entire Death Mountains with a single blow.


    That was also ignoring the fact that Master Lin had tried to bring down a meteor that could have ttened the mountains during his fight as well.


    Even if everyone in our Sect was called forth to battle, we stood absolutely zero chance of winning against Master Lin in an all out fight.


    In the end, we decided that a merger might be the only way we could survive the purge if it happens, but that would be left as ast resort. We would visit Heaven Sect and scope out Master Lin''s attitude about the current events before making a decision.


    "I apologise for not visiting Phoenix Sect. I have been quite busy these few months."


    I managed to keep my face passive, but when Master Lin said those words, I knew a few of us flinched.


    There was no doubt about it. The fact that he was ''busy'' meant that he was the one carrying out the executions, maybe he was already preparing to take Sects like ours down.


    "Oh don''t worry about it. The issue was really too big for anyone else to handle without losing their lives, honestly."


    He knew¡­ He knew we were watching the war and chose to do nothing¡­ He knew we had stood by and watched our own countrymen lose their lives in the war¡­


    "Mmm¡­ I was kind of tethering in between life and death during that time, I will admit. It was only through a stroke of luck that I returned safely.?It was an oversight on my part to not prepare for that cmity better."


    That was the final nail in the coffin.


    He was definitely upset by the turn of events and he wished he had made preparations for our betrayal sooner. There was no doubt about it, he was prepared to purge us all if we resisted.


    We have no other choice but to go through with our n if we want to survive.


    Steeling myself, I stared at Master Lin straight in the eye and said the words that would seal our fate.


    "Master Lin¡­ As the Master of Phoenix Sect, I hereby formally propose, with the assembled Elders and Masters as witness, a merger between the Phoenix Sect and Heaven Sect..."

 Chapter 372 - My New Secretary

    (MC POV)


    Honestly, that request from Sect Master Feng came out of nowhere. I was definitely not expecting him to say something like that.


    ??


    I mean sure, the Queen might persecute them for abandoning the country in times of need, but without my support she wouldn''t actually purge the Sects right?


    I told Sect Master Feng I would need to see the terms to the merger and to give me a little time to consider it. Without missing a beat, he told me he would return the next day with the terms prepared. How eager can he be to merge?


    That gave me time to talk to Sect Master Qing after they left at least.


    "So¡­ What do you think?" I asked, both of us now seated in his courtyard and alone.


    Sect Master Qing stroked his beard, "The choice lies with you Master Lin, they did ask you after all."


    I raised an eyebrow at him, "Aren''t you the Sect Master here?"


    "Hohoho, but it is not me they are submitting themselves to, it is you, Master Lin."


    Remember when I had been on vacation just recently? Yeah, me neither. Why is there suddenly so much work?!


    I scratched my head, "Arrghh¡­ I think I need a secretary to help me with this¡­ Don''t think one of my disciples--"


    "You called, Master Lin?"


    I actually jumped in surprise at the voice, turning around to see Sophia standing with her hands sped demurely in front of her.


    Sect Master Qing was on his feet in an instant, summoning a multitude of fire spears around him to point at Sophia.


    At the same time, a few Elders and Masters appeared from nowhere and surrounded her, each of them materialising their own Techniques to point at her.


    Even with all that, she did not seem fazed at all the hostility directed at her in the slightest bit, her attention focused solely on me. I guess she must be used to this or something.


    Ok, number one, where did shee from? Number two, where did theye from?!


    "Sophia?" I asked, just to be sure.


    "Yes, Master Lin?"


    "Where did youe from?"


    "You called for aid, did you not? I had already sworn myself as your servant thus I came to your call."


    I frowned, "You can do that?"


    "Did we not have a contract, Master Lin?"


    I narrowed my eyes at her, "Since when did we form a contract?"


    She tilted her head at me, "That night, after I told you my circumstances and you epted me as your servant."


    "Don''t these require some form of signature or body fluid to form an actual contract?"


    Sophia chuckled, "Oh Master Lin. Names have power didn''t you know? When I swore my true name to you it was as good, nay, much better and binding than any written contract."


    Right¡­ That day after I sent my disciples off to the bath, Sophia and I had a very interesting talk where she shared with me her entire history from how she became a Sect Master then a turn into a Demon Lord.


    At the end, she swore herself to me but I thought it was just lip service on her part.


    Oh, you wanted to know what exactly happened during our talk?


    Well, we did a little more than talking if you must know, that''s why I waste to join my disciples in the bath.


    No, we did not do what you thought we did, we had a spar in a deserted ce a distance away from here. The fight itself was actually quite destructive, kind of reminded me of my fight with Lilith.


    She does deserve the title of Demon Lord at least and her prowess shows truth in her story.


    I raised my hand at the other Sect members, prompting them to return from where they came from. I guess they were there to protect Sect Master Qing in case Sect Master Long''s fate befell on him.


    Sect Master Qing lowered his hands and dispelled his Techniques though he still remained vignt of her.


    "If I remember correctly, she is your servant, is she not, Master Lin?" He asked.


    "Yes, she is."


    "I see¡­ Should I be worried, Master Lin?"


    I nced at the former Demon Lord but she showed no interest in answering Sect Master Qing''s question.


    "No, she''s fine, I trust her," I assured him.


    Sect Master Qing took my word for it and sat back down without a word.


    I turned back to Sophia, "Weren''t you keeping ria upied?"


    "Master Lin''s needs take precedence over everything else, naturally."


    I sighed, "Alright, I''ll bite, what could you help me with?"


    Sophia smiled, "Master Lin, I was a Sect Master for a period of time, I am thus familiar with inter-Sect politics. If Master Lin wished for it, I can handle anything rted to it for you."


    That makes sense¡­ I suppose I could let her help with the Phoenix Sect matters for now and see how it goes.


    "What do you think about the situation with Phoenix Sect?" I asked.


    She tilted her head slightly, "Queen Guiying would most likely not purge them, but she would definitely put pressure on them to give concessions to the crown. But since they had visited us before that happened, I assume they had came here to request for both Sects to merge?"


    I nodded, the fact that she could guess that part correctly should mean she at least knew what she was talking about.


    She continued, "From what I can see, Heaven Sect can afford to have a merger with Phoenix Sect. We have the space and manpower to amodate everyone even if they choose to relocate here immediately, which is unlikely in the first ce. If Master Lin does not hold any attachment to them, it is fine to reject the merger too."


    I scratched my chin, "Well¡­ This is all speaking from a rather objective point of view¡­ What would you rmend as the best course of action?"


    "If Master Lin is looking to expand your influence and prestige, a merger would be the best course of action. Your followers would be able to do the necessary conversion for their Sect members to be loyal to you, though your disciples might need my help in converting the Masters and Sect Master Feng himself."


    Followers? Converting? What is she talking about? And why are my disciples involved in it? Oh, maybe she means teaching them about the rules and traditions of Heaven Sect. But why my disciples? Is it because of the fact that they are my disciples their words will hold more weight?


    That makes sense, Sophia really knows her stuff. Maybe I could really assign her as my secretary and let her deal with it. That means no work for me!


    I nodded, "Since Phoenix Sect was the one who suggested the merger¡­ I am inclined to ept their offer. But can I count on you to take a look at the terms they draw up tomorrow?"


    She bowed her head, "It would be my honour, Master Lin."


    Well, that''s that then. With the merger there would be more people in the Sect who can help deal with any matters thate up. Sect Master Feng could even take over my position as advisor and leave me with more free time toze around.


    Great n, even if I do say so myself.


    Now, I still need to go back to my cute disciples and give them their rewards for being so cute.

 Chapter 373 - A Small Disaster

    (MC POV)


    For some reason, they had decided the meeting to take ce in my courtyard instead of the Grand Hall or even Sect Master Qing''s courtyard. Their reasoning being that Phoenix Sect was submitting to me, whatever that meant.


    ??


    The whole set up was quite borate as well, which frankly in my opinion was just going a little bit too far.


    I had expected it to be an informal thing where Sect Master Feng woulde to meet with me and discuss the terms but everyone else apparently did not think so.


    They had all the other Elders and Masters attend it alongside with almost all the Elite and Inner Core Practitioners. Sect Master Qing had chosen to stand beside me even though I insisted on him taking a seat which he vehemently declined for some reason.


    Sophia stood on my other side mirroring Sect Master Qing which was natural considering she was there as my ''assistant''.


    I would have thought my disciples would need to join the other Elite Practitioners below but Sect Master Qing had allowed them to stand behind me like they were some sort of overseers.


    I really don''t get the basis of all this.


    Well, I didn''t mind that arrangement in the slightest though I realised my disciples kept ring at Sophia for some reason, especially when she got closer to me to speak with me. Maybe they don''t trust her yet?


    Well, can''t me them, she did have a history with the Dark Sect before, no matter how brief it was. They should grow to trust her after living together for some time, right?


    "So¡­ Why do we have to make this such a big event again?" I whispered to Sect Master Qing.


    Sophia answered me instead, "This involves the top two Sects merging, Master Lin. No doubt news of this would have already spread around and others are already watching this unfold. Some people might even want to stop this from happening."


    I frowned, "It''s only been a day and don''t the other Sects have their own persecutions to worry about?"


    "Gufufu~ That is just simply human nature, Master Lin. Even when they are falling in a ditch, they would pull down anyone they see that is hanging onto the ledge."


    Well, she''s got a point there.


    Cracking my neck, I asked, "So how long are we supposed to wait for them?"


    Just as those words left my lips, there was a high pitched shriek from the sky.


    Everyone looked up to see a phoenix diving out of the clouds and straight towards my courtyard. No prizes to who is riding on that bird.


    "I know they were called Phoenix Sect but¡­ I never knew they had a tamed Phoenix," I muttered.


    "Neither did anyone else I believe, Master Lin," Sect Master Qingmented beside me.


    "That one is Sect Master Feng''s personal pet if I am not wrong," Sophia supplied, seemingly unfazed by its appearance.


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "Let me guess, the Dark Sect investigated that too?"


    "Not really," She smiled at me. "I gifted them a Phoenix egg when I was the Sect Master. It would have hatched after a century of them pouring Phoenix Fire Quarks into it."


    "And nobody else knows about this because?"


    "One, it happened a hundred years ago. Two, it was meant as a bribe to them. For what the bribe was, I shall only tell Master Lin in private if you wish to know."


    "It''s alright," I waved it off. Since it happened over a century ago, it probably wasn''t that important now.


    She shrugged at my answer and turned back to watch the Phoenixnd in front of my courtyard, Sect Master Feng descending from it.


    It seemed like he wasn''t at all fazed by the crowd as though he had been expecting something like this from the start. Am I the only one who thinks this much preparation is too much?


    The fact that he had came alone and knew exactly where tond as well probably meant someone here had been making these arrangements together with the Phoenix Sect people. Why was I the only one left out of this?


    Sect Master Feng walked past the gathered Heaven Sect members with his head held high, his eyes staring straight at me.


    I was instructed repeatedly by my disciples, Sophia and even Sect Master Qing that I should not stand when he approached.


    The Phoenix remained at where Sect Master Feng had left it, its eyes staring at its owner while he approached me, looking concerned for its owner.


    Sect Master Feng stopped in front of me, his expression neutral.


    "Master Lin," He greeted, raising his hand to summon a roll of paper in his hands. "I hope these terms would be satisfactory to officiate our merger."


    As I had been instructed prior, I made no move to take it from him and instead, nodded to Sophia who took it in my stead.


    She unfurled the paper and began reading the terms aloud.


    "''This document officiates the merger between Heaven Sect and Phoenix Sect. All of Phoenix Sect''s assets shall be absorbed by Heaven Sect and all of its members shall be officially recognised as Heaven Sect Practitioners from this date forth. Sect Master Feng shall step down as Phoenix Sect''s Sect Master and join the ranks of Heaven Sect as an Elder while all other Sect members maintain their prior Practitioner ranks after the merger. Phoenix Sect shall submit to Heaven Sect''s rules and traditions from henceforth, the former Phoenix Sect location shall remain but will be recognised as a branch of Heaven Sect. Signed this date, Former Phoenix Sect Master Feng.''"


    Sophia furled the paper and turned to me, "The terms are eptable, Master Lin."


    I nodded, "Very well then. Elder Feng, I ept your terms of merger, I hope both of people will prosper for times toe together as Heaven Sect."


    He cupped his hands together, "All of us thank you, Master Lin. You will not regret this decision. Everyone in our Sects will prosper for the days toe and with your guidance and wisdom we will definitely see prosperity for centuries."


    I nodded and was about to stand up to cup my hands as well when a whistling sound pierced through the air.


    I looked up just in time to see an arrow whizzing past me to embed itself into Elder Feng''s chest, right where his heart should be.


    Another arrow was shot towards me but it was stopped by my barrier, hovering in front of my face for a moment before it dropped to the ground and shattered like ice.


    Everyone around stared at the arrow poking out of Elder Feng in shock, no one having sensed the arrow''s approach until the veryst moment.


    The man himself was gaping like a fish out of water, his hands grasping at the arrow as though trying to pull it out.


    All of a sudden, the arrow seemed to melt and flowed itself into the open wound, Elder Feng copsing on the ground a short momentter.


    Well¡­ Looks like things are pretty much screwed now...

 Chapter 374 - Killers On The Loose

    (Manami POV)


    "South west¡­ About five kilometers out. Find them." Master ordered.


    ??


    Kiyomi and I immediately leapt into the air towards the direction Master had ordered, trusting our other sisters to protect Master should another arrow be fired at Him.


    We reached the location in just a handful of seconds, finding two cloaked figures busy running away from the edge of a cliff.


    I dropped down on top of one of them, pinning the person down on the ground and stabbing my tails into their four limbs.


    Kiyomi descended on the second one a secondter, freezing her captive''s limbs in ce.


    I reached down and tore off my captive''s hood without hesitation, revealing the back of a distinctly feminine head before it suddenly melted into a puddle of ck goo.


    I growled in frustration and turned to Kiyomi, finding her sitting on top a simr puddle of goo.


    Immediately, I tuned my senses to my surroundings, searching for anything out of the ordinary or even just any sort of movement.


    Sensing nothing, I stood up while clutching on to the robe the assassin had been wearing, thinking we might be able to find a clue from this.


    "A slime?" I asked, inspecting the torn robe.


    Kiyomi nodded, "Seems like it, probably a clone body while the original is elsewhere, maybe underground. It might still be nearby and hiding."


    "Ufufufu~ Should I burn the entire ce down?"


    My little sister shook her head, "It might not even be around here but somewhere else, there is no point. I say we return to Master with these things first."


    Naturally, I agreed with my cute little sister and I teleported us back to Master''s side.


    "You found them?" Master inquired without turning around, his hands hovering over the former Phoenix Sect Master''s wound.


    Beside Him, the phoenix that Elder Feng rode here hovered over its owner worriedly.


    I lifted up the cloak in my hands and bowed, "Forgive us for our ipetence, Master¡­ They had escaped¡­"


    Master tilted His head up and narrowed His eyes at the cloak in my hands.


    "Slime?"


    "Yes, Master."


    "It''s no fault of yours, your adversary was just better prepared."


    Kiyomi nced at the former Phoenix Sect Master, "Will he make it?"


    Master nodded, "The arrows were coated with some sort of poison but I managed to neutralize it will my healing pill in time. He will be fine."


    Lian Li furrowed her brows, "Who would dare orchestrate this knowing Master is here?"


    Diao Chan scratched her cheek, "Honestly, a lot of namese into mind, but none I know could pull off something like this¡­"


    Figurehead Qing stepped forward, "Master Lin, I had already dispersed our Sect members around the ce to search for the assassins, if they are still here, we will find them."


    Master sighed, "Thanks, Sect Master Qing. Could we room Elder Feng somewhere safe first? Also someone should inform our new Sect members at Heaven Sect branch of the merger and of what happened to Elder Feng. I fear the assassins might return to finish the job."


    Figurehead Qing nodded, "Of course, Master Lin. And if I may, I would suggest that Master Lin and I do the visit to Phoenix Sect ourselves."


    Master seemed to think for a moment, "That''s a good idea. We''ll go right after we secure Elder Feng."


    "Understood."


    We watched Figurehead Qing leave to call out to a few of our followers, rying Master''s instructions to them.


    "Master, I suggest that we relocate your honorable self to somewhere safe as well, the assassins had also been targeting you¡­" I noted, remembering the other arrow that had been shot at Master as well.


    Master turned to smile at us, "Me, I''m not so worried about. It is you girls that I worry the most for."


    Lian Li reached forward and entwined her fingers with Master''s, "You honor us, Master. But please, may I suggest you sleep with us tonight?"


    "Ha ha, was that your goal all along?" Master chuckled. "Don''t worry, I''ll stay safe. Sophia, I entrust the merger deration to you for the moment. Keep it safe."


    Sophia bowed her head, "You can trust me, Master Lin, I will do my duties perfectly."


    I had to bite back the growl that almost leaked past my lips.


    For some reason, every single one of this ''demon lord''s'' actions just pissed me off to no end. It feels like she had been mocking us some way or another.


    Who the hell does she think she is toe appearing out of nowhere and disrupting our time with Master?


    Does she think that just because she had a history with Master, she can?act so familiar and disregard us? ria is Master''s little sister and grew up with Master, you aren''t that special!


    Why is she looking at us like that? Why are you so close to Master, you harlot? Do you want me to rip your eyeballs out?! I WILL TEAR YOU FROM LIMB TO LIMB IF YOU EVEN THINK ABOUT TAKING MASTER AWAY FROM US!!


    I was brought out of my thoughts by someone pulling my arm.


    I turned my head to see Kiyomi shaking her head at me, "That face is not something you want Master to see."


    I carefully schooled my face back into my normal, smiling one, using the memory of Master holding me in the baths to perk me up.


    "Thank you, Kiyomi," I sighed.


    My cute sister nodded before turning back to watch a few of our followers cart the still unconscious Elder Feng away.


    The phoenix cooed at its owner sadly, prompting Master to raise a hand to pat its head.


    "Don''t worry, he will be fine, I''ll make sure of it."


    Master truly is benevolent.


    To disy such an expression full of warmth¡­ This can onlye from Master...


    This is why¡­ Whoever had orchestrated this assassination deserves a million deaths. No, even that is too much of a mercy, they will suffer for every waking moment of their lives to atone for the sin of inconveniencing Master!


    "Is everyone alright?" Master asked, concern clear on His face.


    Oh Master¡­ If you make a face like that, you''re really just begging for us to spoil you. Even though you were the one that was targeted, you still thought about us.


    "Papa! Cai Hong ok!!" Cai Hong squealed, hugging Master''s leg.


    "My fragile heart is not ok, Master¡­ Won''t youfort me, please?" Diao Chan whined in her sweet voice.


    Of course Master gave her the standard forehead flick before picking Cai Hong up into His arms to cuddle.


    "No one else is hurt right?"


    "No, Master," The rest of us answered.


    "Good. I think that''s enough drama for one day. Take the day off, I''ll need to check with Elder Feng''s condition and pay a visit to our new Sect branch with Sect Master Qing. Could you girls take care of the phoenix in the meantime?"


    "my birdy!" Cai Hong giggled, which seemed to make the phoenix flinch back and avert its gaze.


    Interesting, maybe it knows of Cai Hong''s true form and is afraid of her?


    Master ced Cai Hong in my arms, "In that case, I''ll see you girls tonight. Stay safe. Call me if you need me. Come, Sophia, you will follow as well."


    We bowed as Master left with Sect Master Qing and that demon lord girl, the phoenix cooing sadly as He left.


    Looks like we''ll need to entertain ourselves for the time being¡­ And by entertain, I mean searching for and torturing the perpetrator. Ufufufu~

 Chapter 375 - Heaven Sect’s Branch Sect

    (MC POV)


    Since our new Heaven Sect branch had an anti-teleportation barrier around it, we had to teleport a distance away and make the rest of the journey on foot.


    ??


    "I hope this won''tplicate the merger?" Imented.


    Sect Master Qing sighed, "Normally, we would be worrying about the merger being called off under any other circumstances. But because they were the ones submitting to you, they should be the ones worried about such a thing instead."


    "Does it actually work that way? I thought they would mention that we failed to protect their emissary or something and level some kind of disadvantage on us. I even thought they might have orchestrated this entire thing themselves."


    Sophia shook her head beside me, "What Master Lin said might normally be the case. But for this instance, it is Phoenix Sect being desperate for the merger. If they heaped some conditions on us, Master Lin could always just reject the merger and their position would be no different than before. They will not risk it."


    I guess that makes sense, never really was in an overwhelmingly advantageous position during these kinds of agreements before.


    "Well, we at least still need toe up with some kind of apology right?" I checked to make sure.


    "Master Lin''s personal care was enough of an apology. In fact, I would say they even owe us now," Sect Master Qing chuckled.


    That''s kind of pushing it don''t you think? I just healed him with that healing pill and that was it, didn''t even give him anything else. Then again, what do I know, it seems like I''mpletely out of touch with the norm on this ne already.


    "So¡­ Who do you think is behind this?" I asked.


    "The most likely culprits would be the remnants of the Dark Sect. But with most of the big shots already dead, I doubt they could arrange something like this," Sophia replied easily.


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "I take it the arrows are something you are familiar with?"


    She shook her head, "Not at all. The arrows seem to be organic in nature, melting into the target''s wound to poison them from the inside. The Dark Sect have their fair share of poisons but nothing of this sort that I know of."


    Sect Master Qing stroked his beard thoughtfully, "If it wasn''t the wretched Dark Sect¡­ It might be the Hawk Sect since they do have bow and arrow type Techniques. Otherwise¡­ Since it was a Slime monster, perhaps a group of Youkai dissenters?"


    I shrugged, "Well, whatever the case, we don''t have enough evidence at the moment to use anyone. Since they were targeting Elder Feng, increase the security around him for theing days."


    "You were also targeted, Master Lin," Sophia pointed out.


    "I can handle myself well enough," I told her simply.


    That answer seemed to satisfy her since she said nothing more.


    It took us a few more minutes of walking in silence to reach the entrance of Heaven Sect''s new branch Sect.


    Hmm¡­ It really feels weird to say that, perhaps they wille up with a new name.


    The guards at the gate bowed upon seeing us.


    "Sect Master Qing, Master Lin, we bid you wee to our humble branch of Heaven Sect," one of the guards greeted.


    Huh¡­ News of the merger definitely didn''t have the chance to travel here yet, so I''m guessing Elder Feng had already given the order for the former Phoenix Sect members to treat themselves like it was our branch Sect.


    Not sure how I should feel about that, to be honest.


    The guards let us pass easily enough but Sophia did not seem to be on their guest list since a guard had reached out to stop her.


    Sophia pped the hand away before the guard could grab her, her head turning to re at him.


    "I belong to my Master, you have no right to touch me," She sneered, turning up her nose at the guard.


    Wow, didn''t think she had that attitude on her.


    "She''s with me," I exined, stopping the guards who had already drawn their weapons.


    All of them immediately sheathed their weapons and bowed, "Forgive our impudence, Master Lin!"


    I waved to show it was no big deal before following Sect Master Qing through the gates.


    Entering the main courtyard, I took a look around the inside of the Sect. Though I came here during the Sect Showcase Festival, I wasn''t exactly familiar with this Sect''s exactyout nor the people here.


    I turned to mypanions, "Who are we supposed to be talking to?"


    "I believe the second in charge after Elder Feng was supposed to be Master Xiao. We should be able to find him in his courtyard. This way," Sect Master Qing pointed.


    I guess that''s a real Sect Master for you, Sect Master Qing must have already done his research about this Sect before we came here. Or he''s just way more familiar with inter-Sect politics than I am.


    Sect Master Qing led us through our branch Sect, passing by several other Practitioners on the way there.


    Unlike back in Heaven Sect where the Sect members we meet would bow respectfully at our presence, most of them simply stared at us in bewilderment as we walked by, a few of them whispering amongst themselves.


    Such is the normal response I suppose, since the people here aren''t used to my presence yet.


    Sect Master Qing did not seem to think so, muttering under his breath, "Uneducated and rude¡­ We have a lot of educating to do here¡­"


    Not sure what he was talking about but I guess I should be happy he''s already thinking about these Sect members as our own, since he wanted to teach them and all.


    A short climb up a hillter brought us to a rather spacious looking courtyard that was a little separated from everyone else.


    "Here we are," Sect Master Qing said as we stepped into the courtyard. "Master Xiao? Are you in? It''s Sect Master Qing and Master Lin from the main branch."


    A head poke out from amongst the flowerbeds, "Ah, I''m here. Please hold a moment."


    We watched a rather young man step out from the flower bed, a pair of garden scissors and a basketful of flowers in his hands.


    He looked only a few years older than me though his hair was entirely white in colour. Simr to me, he was clean shaven instead of having the full length beard everyone else favoured.


    Big points for me.


    Master Xiao dropped off his basket and scissors on a nearby table before approaching us and cupping his hands together, "Master Lin, Sect Master Qing. What can this humble one do for the two of you? Could I take this as formal eptance of our two Sects'' merger?"


    Sect Master Qing nodded, "You may, but there have been some unfortunateplications¡­ There was an assassination attempt on both Elder Feng''s and Master Lin''s life after the merger was dered."


    He made a ratherplicated face and turned to me, "Oh¡­ Err¡­ I do apologize for the inconvenience¡­ Is¡­ Is Master Lin looking forpensation from us to go through with the merger?"


    I frowned, "What? No, we''re just here to let you know the merger is official but Elder Feng is currently being protected by us at the main branch."


    Master Xiao sighed in relief, "If Elder Feng is being protected by Master Lin, there should be nothing to worry about. Is there anything else for both Master Lin and Sect Master Qing toe all the way here?"


    "Well yes, since Elder Feng was not able to go through the finer details of the merger, we would like to go through them with you instead," I exined.


    "Ah, very well then, this way please," Master Xiao bowed, gesturing to his quarters.


    Good, let''s just get this done and over with so that I can return to my disciples and hopefully back to my normal, hopefully easier, daily life.

 Chapter 376 - Not Again...

    (MC POV)


    "You two head back first, there''s something I need to check up on for a bit," I told Sophia and Sect Master Qing once we were out of Heaven''s Sect''s branch Sect.


    ??


    The talk went as smooth as it can be, the other side wanted the merger quite desperately while I just wanted to get this done and over with.


    Well, now they are formally and officially a branch Sect of Heaven Sect and will be known as such until wee up with a better name to call them.


    "Is something wrong, Master Lin?" Sect Master Qing asked, a little concerned.


    "No, just thought of something worth checking out, it might give a clue about the assassination."


    Sophia tilted her head at me, "Should I follow along, Master Lin?"


    "It''s alright. I can handle this alone. Just let my disciples know that I might be a littlete in going back."


    She bowed, "As youmand, Master Lin."


    I waited for both of them to leave before moving to a secluded area and taking out the Sealing Orb.


    Focusing my senses on the orb, I connected it to the white fox telepathically.


    "Divine One?" She greeted me, a little surprised at my call.


    "Yeah, hi. It''s me. You guys avable for me to pay a visit?"


    "Oh, I do believe everyone would feel honoured to receive your divine presence at any time, Divine One. This ce belongs to you, Divine One. You have no need to request for permission toe here."


    I chuckled, "Well, it doesn''t hurt to be polite."


    "If anything, Divine One, we should be asking for your permission to stay here. Everyone here is indebted to you. Please do not be reserved with us."


    "If you say so¡­ I''ll be there in a bit."


    "It is an honour, Divine One."


    I stored the Sealing Orb away in my storage ring and teleported myself to the peak of a mountain in the distance. I leapt off from it and let myself fall for a short distance before teleporting again to a random clearing in the forest somewhere below.


    Moving a distance away from that clearing, I finally teleported myself to the Dark Sect turned monster haven base that I left for them to use as their home. That should throw off the people who had been following me since I left Phoenix Sect.


    If they couldn''t fly, they would have tried to trace my teleportation technique to the mountain and fell to their deaths.


    Was that necessary? Maybe not. But if they were following me since my departure at Heaven Sect to Phoenix Sect, it can''t be for any good reason.


    On the off chance they did manage to trace it back here, well¡­ I don''t think they would be prepared to deal with the monsters that live here.


    "Divine One, we bid you wee," The squid face guy greeted me at the tform.


    "Benjamin," I greeted back. "Didn''t think they would put you on door guard duty."


    "Nay, the white fox had told me of your intention to visit, thus I waited here for your arrival."


    I raised an eyebrow, "You knew I would teleport myself here?"


    "A mere guess, Divine One. If you will allow it, I shall be your escort."


    "Very well, I''m curious what you guys did with this ce and there are two foxes long overdue of a name."


    He bowed and gestured towards one end of the room, prompting me to head towards that direction first.


    The first thing I noticed was that the whole ce was more brightly lit than before and every single entrance and hall were erged to amodate giant beings moving through them.


    I was on my way down the stairs when the sight in front of me caused me to pause.


    Since I had been standing on an elevated tform I wasn''t able to see it at first, but now I had a clear sight of hundreds, if tens of hundreds, of various monsters all gathered in the chamber and bowing their heads to me.


    Aside from the ones I recognised to have participated in my battle with Lilith, there were several new groups of monsters scattered within the ranks. I see spiders, golems, trolls, treants, other fox youkais and even a pair of young dragons sitting at the back.


    "You guys¡­ Have been quite busy, I see¡­" Imented.


    Benjamin bowed his head, "It was all thanks to you, Divine One. We had broadcasted your fight with the demon invader to the rest of the monstermunity within our area. They easily submitted to us after they saw your power."


    What the hell? I never consented to being recorded! I demand that footage be erased!


    Of course I couldn''t say that out loud to him, so instead I just coughed into my fist, "Ahem¡­ I¡­ I see¡­ Just curious, how many of you are there?"


    He tilted his head, "Me, as in my race or every one of us that has sworn allegiance to Divine One?"


    "All of you."


    He thought for a moment, "About two thousand and six hundred, give or take. Though we should be getting another few hundred in theing days due to our discovery of a coven of vampires and their thralls."


    I didn''t even know there were vampires on this ne¡­ How well were they even hiding to escape detection for so long?


    "Umu¡­ Good work."


    "It is an honour to receive your praise, Divine One."


    I walked through the crowd a little apprehensively, ncing at the gathered throng through the corner of my eyes. All of them had their heads bowed and their eyes locked to the ground, as though deathly afraid to even see me.


    Considering how chaotic the fight with Lilith was, I don''t me them for that fear. If I had to, I could probably wipe them out if I was in my Star Power form.


    "No issues with discipline?" I asked, my voice low enough for Benjamin to hear but not the others.


    "Regrettably¡­ There were a few prideful ones in the bunch that still needed a bit more convincing for them to get in line... But it''s nothing we can''t handle, it''s just a matter of time."


    That isn''t very reassuring¡­ We''re talking about an entire army of monsters here you know? Each of them requiring an experienced party to take down in the best case scenario? Sure I could handle all of them but that''s beside the point.


    Somehow I felt like they were expecting me to do something instead of just walking down the aisle normally, so I let a bit of my killing intent mixed with Pure Elemental Quarks leak out.


    Hey, don''t look at me like that, I learnt my lesson ok? I made sure to put it as low as I possibly could. Look, all of them only shivered slightly and no one passed out on me, I have already perfected the--


    The dragons at the very end of the hall keeled over sideways, foaming at the mouths.


    A momentter, a little more than half the hall also copsed in an unconscious state, a few of them spasming on the ground.


    ¡­


    Shut up.

 Chapter 377 - Red And White Fluffy Bodyguards

    (MC POV)


    "Divine One, it is an honour to see you again," The Lich greeted me in one of the halls after Benjaminpleted my tour.


    ??


    The entire ce was rtively sparse with few amenities, though that is by human standards. From what I heard, this ce was considered rather luxurious for most of the monsters.


    They kept saying it was bathed in Quarks leftover from my fight, whatever that means.


    If it meant that wherever I used my Techniques would leave behind such a paradise for monsters¡­ I should worried about that Dark Sect stronghold where I had fought Lilith in. It''s empty now but who''s to say that monsters won''t upy itter?


    Well, I guess I''ll just deal with it when the timees.


    "It''s been a while Stephanie, things good on your side?" I greeted back.


    She raised her head from her deep bow, it was a little difficult to tell her expression since her head was literally just a skull but I somehow felt like she was smiling at me.


    "Thank you for your consideration, Divine One. But I am fine. My army is ready to do your bidding if you so require."


    I''m afraid to even ask how many people she has in her so-called ''army'', I have a feeling the number Benjamin gave me did not include her undead army in that roster.


    If she had revived all the Dark Sect members here as undead, that should increase the numbers by at least another thousand or so. And if she had bothered to go to that Dark Sect stronghold, the numbers would at least double...


    I must have been lost in thought since she had tilted her head at me, "Is something the matter, Divine One?"


    "No, it''s nothing. I was just thinking of something. Where are the two fox sisters?"


    "I have already called them here, they should be arriving shortly."


    Just as those words left her teeth, two giant foxes appeared from around the corner, the red one immediately bouncing towards me.


    "Master! Master! We missed you! Pat me! Pat me please, please, please~"


    Her sister smacked her on the head before I could even oblige, "What did I say about disturbing Divine One, sister? Control yourself."


    "Uwuuu¡­ Master¡­ My sister is bullying me¡­" the red fox cried.


    I reached out and patted her on the nose before scratching the area under her chin, causing her to purr in content.


    "You spoil her too much, Divine One," The white fox sighed. "What can we do for you today?"


    I decided to take the shot, "You guys know about the situation with the Queen right?"


    "Mmm¡­ About how she''s going around purging the country''s undesirables and using your name against the other Sects? We are aware, Divine One," Benjamin replied.


    Stephanie turned her gaze to me, "Shall we get rid of her for staining your name, Divine One?"


    "What? No, I''m perfectly fine with this arrangement, we could use less bad apples around here. In fact, the Queen is my disciple''s disciple, don''t touch her."


    The Lich bowed her head, "Apologies for my inconsideration, Divine One."


    I waved at her to show it was nothing, "Are you guys aware of Phoenix Sect and Heaven Sect merging too?"


    All of them looked at one another before turning back to me.


    "Forgive us, Divine One. It seems we were unaware of this fact." The white fox admitted.


    I shook my head, "No fault of yours. The previous Sect Master of Phoenix Sect had came to Heaven Sect and proposed that to me yesterday. The whole thing was only officiated today."


    The tentacles on Benjamin''s face ruffled, "Ah, I see. It seems that is an oversight on our part, we shall rectify that immediately. I hope Divine One does not mind it?"


    Rectify it? What could you possibly be rectifying? Oh, he must mean to record and disseminate that information to the others, very thorough I must say.


    I nodded to him, "Of course not, go ahead."


    "I presume that something else happened regarding this merger?" Stephanie inquired.


    "Indeed," I confirmed. "There was an assassination attempt on both the Phoenix Sect Master''s and mine life. We believe the perpetrator to be a slime youkai or monster of some kind."


    All of them turned to Benjamin who seemed to be deep in thought.


    "We do have a few slimes¡­ But none of them had left here these few days. Could I ask Divine One details about this¡­ Assassination?"


    "Hmmm¡­ They were using poisoned arrows and at least could transform into humanoid figures seeing that they were wearing cloaks to cover themselves," I offered, materializing one f the cloaks from my storage ring.


    "Humanoid slimes¡­ No, we do not have any slimes that can transform like that. So it was not one of us," Benjamin said with absolute confidence.


    "Ehehe~ There''s no one here who would betray Master, you know?" The red fox giggled.


    Benjamin nodded, "Especially after you had disyed your power just a few moments ago. No one here would question your Divinity now."


    Damn it, don''t even remind me of that. It wasn''t even what I wanted to do, why can''t I ever get it right?


    I even made sure to lower it as much as I could you know? At most they should have only felt a shiver or something, but apparently that was enough to make an entire dragon faint.


    Trying to change the topic, I shook my head at them, "Oh, I wasn''t suspecting you guys, I just thought you guys might know of any slimes who might fit the bill around the area? Or at least heard of any?"


    The white fox hummed, "Thest time we saw a slime colony¡­ That was before your fight with the demon invader, Divine One. And they are now currently under us."


    "I take it that none of you know of any slimes that might have joined some other organisation that might be involved in this?" I asked.


    "Not at the moment," Stephanie admitted. "But give us some time and we should have some results soon enough."


    Well, that''s reliable.


    "In that case I''ll be counting on you guys. Since the assassination failed, I don''t doubt that assassin might return to try again so I''ll have to make sure everyone else is safe."


    The two giant foxes shared a nce before the white one turned to me, "We know Divine One might not need it¡­ But would you like to have someone guard your Divine self?"


    I was about to decline when I thought about it for a moment.


    The monsters were also expanding themselves rapidly and I''m pretty sure they would reach a critical mass before spilling out. Everyone else in the country would find out about this congregation sooner orter.


    In that case, it might be a good idea if I had the leaders of said congregation close to me who can help me influence the rest of the monsters to not be merciless killing machines right?


    And if I can show everyone that I have these two under my wing and they can live peacefully¡­ Could this be the start of human and monster coexistence?


    "Hmm¡­ I shall take up on your offer. Who would you rmend?"


    "Either my sister or I could apany you, Divine One. If you would prefer, both of us could apany you as well," The white fox bowed her head.


    I pretended to think, "Hmm¡­In that case, I''ll take the both of you along. It''ll be better to keep you sisters together. Also, I think it''s long overdue to give the two of you names."


    That piece of news seemed to surprise them, all of their tails standing up straight behind them.


    I patted the red fox''s nose, "You shall be known as Akari from now on."


    Akari''s eyes went wide and her mouth hung open in absolute shock.


    I didn''t wait and went to pat the white fox''s nose, "And you shall be known as Shiori."


    The two of them stared at me with the same shocked expression for a good minute. I thought they were just processing their names when all of a sudden, the two of them copsed on their sides and fainted.


    ¡­


    Seriously, what''s with me and making people faint?!

 Chapter 378 - A Secret Room

    (MC POV)


    I looked down at the two small foxes that only reached up to my knees in height, one of them had red fur while the other one had white fur.


    ??


    No prizes as to who they were.


    I had intended to try the age regression pill on the two foxes that Brendan had made by ident the other day, that would have changed them into their smaller forms without any other drawbacks.


    But apparently after giving them their names, they could just transform themselves into this size for some reason.


    When asked why they could do it now and not before, they just shrugged and said they could suddenly manage it after I named them.


    Does this have to do with the ''names have power'' thing that Sophia was talking about?


    In that case, I technically named Eris and Cai Hong didn''t I? They seem pretty normal to me don''t they? Or maybe it''s naming monsters that make the difference?


    Well, the main thing is that I have two small foxes to take home with me now and by the heavens they were unbelievably fluffy.


    They were so fluffy that I finally let them go after a good half hour of fluffing them.


    No I did not force myself on them ok?


    Alright fine, I did pick them up without warning when they transformed but the first fluff session onlysted for a few minutes. They were the ones who asked me to continue which made the fluff sessionst for so long.


    What? You try having two fluffy foxes at your feet and see what else you''d do. My actions werepletely warranted I tell you.


    "Mmm¡­ As expected of the Divine One¡­ Your techniques were indeed divine," Shioriplimented calmly, though her tails were still wagging furiously behind her.


    Moments ago she was constantly letting out squeaks that sounded like "kyuu kyuu" everytime I rubbed her tail too.


    "Ehehehe~ Master''s tail fluffing is the best!" Akari mewled, rubbing her face on my hand and trying to get me to pat her.


    Of course I obliged her, ignoring the stares from Stephanie and Benjamin who were standing at the side the entire time.


    "Should we¡­ Leave you, Divine One?" Benjamin suggested.


    I stood back up reluctantly, the two foxes making heart wrenching mewls of disappointment when I did so.


    "No, I''m good now. It''s fine for me to take them both right? No big loss of authority or anything along those lines?"


    He bowed his head, "Not at all, Divine One. We wouldn''t deny such a request from you anyway."


    I smiled at him, "It still doesn''t hurt to ask. Anyway, that''s all I need for now. Is there anything else you want to show or tell me?"


    "There is one thing actually," Shiori admitted, her tail wrapping around my ankle. "There is a room we excavated that we don''t really know the purpose of."


    "Oh? That sounds ominous. Are there mps, whips and candles in there?"


    "Ehehe~ It''s not that kind of room you are thinking about Master~" Akari giggled, pausing in her efforts to climb up my leg. "It looks like it''s used for some kind of ritual actually~"


    "Interesting. Care to show me?"


    "This way, Divine One,"Benjamin bowed, gesturing towards one side of the hall.


    Stephanie waved us goodbye since she had other duties to attend to, duties which I didn''t want to ask what kind a Lich might have.


    I let Shiori and Akari climb up andy on my shoulders, their tails wrapping around my neck like a scarf while they nuzzled against my neck and cheek. Seems like they were really enjoying their new smaller forms.


    We went to one of the halls that a Behemoth had taken up as its quarters, the monster taking up half the space with its immense size.


    "Divine One, your Aether shines brightly as usual," It greeted me.


    Don''t look at me, I don''t know what this ''aether'' thing is either.


    "Thomas, we''re showing Divine One the room," Benjamin exined.


    Great, I wouldn''t be surprised if there''s someone named Jack around here now.


    The Behemoth named Thomas lifted one of its giant paws, revealing a trapdoor underneath that blended with the ground quite well.


    I raised an eyebrow at him, "I don''t suppose you''re guarding it?"


    "I am, Divine One. The Aether around this room in particr is chaotic in nature, such a thing warrants a close guard over," he exined with a slight bow.


    I nodded to pretend I understood before turning to Benjamin, "I''m guessing the room is under there?"


    Benjamin reached out with a hand and waved it in a smooth motion, the trapdoor lifting up from the ground in the same motion just as smoothly.


    Underneath the door was a set of stone steps that led deep into the bowels of the earth, illuminated by torches interspersed at regr intervals.


    I felt a brush of cold wind blow up from within.


    "Is there another way in there?" I asked.


    Benjamin shook his head, "We checked every nook and cranny and found no other entrances. We think the draftes from within the room itself."


    Interesting¡­


    I descended down the stairs with Benjamin following behind me, the two foxes huddling themselves closer to me. I counted at least a hundred steps before I saw an open doorway at the bottom of the stairs, runes and inscriptions of some kind dotting along the walls beside it.


    I was just about to enter arm''s reach of the doorway when I stopped myself.


    "Is something wrong, Master?" Akari asked, pausing in her cheek nuzzling.


    I said nothing as I reached out my hand to press against what appears to be an invisible wall.


    Benjamin stepped up and frowned, "There should not be a wall here?"


    He tried to do the same thing as me, only to have his hand brush against empty air.


    "Hmm¡­ A wall that only affects specific people probably?" I thought aloud, stepping away from it. "All of you could go in there to check the room, right?"


    "Stephanie and I at least," Benjamin confirmed. "Perhaps it wards against Divine beings?"


    Or more like a block against humans but whatever, I wasn''t going to spoil their fantasy.


    I scratched my chin, "Hmmm¡­ Unless I know what is causing the block, I can''t really get past here. If I try to break it, there might be some inscription that might cause this whole ce to copse¡­"


    "That is troubling¡­ Why would the Dark Sect have such a room?" Shiori mused.


    "Perhaps¡­ They weren''t the ones who made that room?" I mused. "If you could, copy down all the inscriptions and runes you see in the room and send it to me. I''ll see if I can decipher it."


    Benjamin bowed, "It shall be done, Divine One."


    "Mmm¡­ In that case, I shall head back first. Give my regards to the others I didn''t get the chance to meet."


    "Understood, take care Divine One."


    With those words said, I snapped my fingers and teleported myself back to my room.


    "Ohhh~ Master''s room! It''s been a while since Ist came here!" Akari giggled.


    Oh right, I got to introduce these two to the others as well.


    "M¡­ Master?!" I heard a voice shout out in rm.


    I turned to see Diao Chanying on my bed with my nket wrapped around herself, a rather familiar scent wafting from her direction.


    I looked down to see her clothes scattered all over the floor, it seems like she was really enjoying herself.


    Right... Before that, I have a naughty Witch to punish first.

 Chapter 379 - Once A Demon Lord

    (MC POV)


    "Ara, ara? Master¡­ Are our tails not fluffy enough?" Manami whined, hugging my arm in between her bosoms while her tails wrapped themselves around me tightly


    ??


    "Master¡­ Are we inadequate in some way?" Kiyomi pouted, mimicking her sister''s actions.


    Is it just me or is their grip kind of tight? It doesn''t feel like the affectionate kind of type either.


    "That isn''t the case," I assured them, patting both of them before nting a kiss on both their foreheads. "I found the two of them abandoned and helpless, there was no way I could leave them there all alone, could I?"


    "Ufufu~ As expected of our benevolent Master, were you thinking about us when you picked them up?" Manami giggled, hugging me even tighter.


    Well it''s hard not to, considering the foxes were technically sealed within the both of you before this.


    No way I''m telling them that, though.


    "Of course," I half lied, pulling them deeper into my embrace. "Both of you are just too charming for me to forget you know? Do you both need a reminder of it tonight?"


    "Ufu¡­ Ufufufu! Oh Master~ You definitely aren''t getting any sleep tonight~" Manami promised, tracing her finger along my cheek and softening her grip on me.


    Kiyomi opted not to say anything but instead simply pull my head down for a heated kiss.


    Of course, Manami wanted her share after her sister was done so I had to oblige her too.


    "Master! Stick your tongue in there! Manami likes it when you do that! Especially when you start stroking her tail too!" Akari egged me on from the side.


    It appears that only I could hear their words for some reason. They imed that in their current form, others would just hear them as fox mewls or something simr sounding instead of words, something I found out quickly while I had been punishing Diao Chan in my room.


    Kind of works for me, since Akari seems just as bad as Diao Chan and wouldn''t stop makingmentaries when I had been busy with the Witch just now.


    Thankfully Shiori helped me quite a bit by smacking her sister on the head every time she acted up, just like now.


    "Do they hate each other, Master?" Lian Li asked, obviously confused that the white fox had just smacked the red one on the head with her paw.


    "Oh, not at all. The white one is Shiori, the older sister of the two," I exined after breaking away from Manami''s kiss. "She does that whenever her sister is doing something bad."


    "Ara, ara? What a coincidence, Master. You really were thinking of us, ufufufu~" Manami giggled, her hand circling my chest yfully.


    "They''re soooo cute~" ria swooned, bending down to try and pat Akari.


    Surprisingly, the red fox hissed at her, backing away from her outstretched hand with her fur raised threateningly.


    "Hsssss! Only Master can pat me!!" Akari hissed, although ria could not hear her.


    "Ah, they er¡­ They don''t like to be touched, actually," I exined.


    "Oh, that''s too bad. Should we train them for you, Master?" Eris suggested with a wide grin.


    I shook my head, "No, it''s fine, they do listen to me at least."


    Stepping away from my fox disciples, I squatted down and let the two foxes climb up on to my shoulders toy there, both of them adopting the same position as before with their tails wrapped around my neck.


    "Ooh~ As expected of Onii-sama! Even wild foxes would obey you too!" ria praised.


    "Papa so cool~" Cai Hong pped happily.


    I patted Cai Hong''s head, "Alright, that''s enough fussing over the foxes. Has Sophia returned yet?"


    Lian Li nodded, "She also told us about your discussion with Master Xiao. I still feel that Master had been too generous with them."


    "Since they will be part of us, if we were to impose anything cruel on them, it will be the same as being cruel to ourselves," I pointed out.


    "Oh! That is true¡­ As usual, Master always thinks about the bigger picture. We still have much to learn."


    Well, more like I just want to have people taking over my work so I can finally rx, if they were to suffer while they were here, I can''t very much push my jobs to them now, can I?


    Speaking of which¡­


    I turned to Brendan, "Is Elder Feng better?"


    He pursed his lips, "He is fine. He woke up a few hours ago, saying he felt weak and sluggish. We fed him food and he went straight back to sleep after that and had been asleep since. Should we be worried?"


    "No, it''s normal. He should be more or less back to normal by tomorrow," I assured my alchemist. "Did anything else happen while I was gone? Another assassination attempt, perhaps?"


    My disciples looked at one another before Kiyomi stepped forward, "Actually, we tried to track down the assassin by following their Quark remnants from where we saw them. We managed to trace it as far as we could before losing the trail."


    "The trail led us around the entire mountain just to bring us back to the Sect, Master." Manami finished.


    I frowned, "A traitor? Or did the assassin infiltrate themself into the Sect?"


    "I sincerely do not believe that we have a traitor in the Sect, Master," Lian Li dered with confidence. "Everyone here respects you too much to do such a despicable thing."


    I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at her words. Since when did my disciples know Heaven Sect better than I do?


    Then again, I have been giving them quite a bit of free time to wander around as they please recently, must be because of that then.


    It''s good to know my disciples have connections outside of my little courtyard.


    I scratched my chin thoughtfully, "In that case, do we have any clue who they might have infiltrated as?"


    Diao Chan twiddled her fingers in front of her, "Master¡­ I do believe that the time frame is too simr to be a coincidence. It must be one of the servants that we have received."


    "That would be the most logical conclusion," I admitted, nodding my head at them. "Who do you all suspect?"


    """Sophia,""" all of my disciples answered at the same time.


    "Hmmm? Was she not beside me when that attempted assassination took ce? It can''t be her if that''s the case, can it?"


    Brendan scratched his head meekly, "This might just all be us overthinking things but¡­ With her power, it wouldn''t be difficult for her to create clones of herself, can she?"


    "Fair enough," I admitted, though I felt it was quite unlike her to do such a thing. From what I could learn from our short talk and spar, she doesn''t seem like the sneaky type of person. That is, unless that was all for show to throw suspicion off of her?


    But then again, there was that name binding thing too, I do not feel like she was lying on that part at least.


    Perhaps I had be too trusting? I might need to step back a bit, Sophia was a former member of Dark Sect after all.


    Now I''m not sure of it myself¡­ It would be a good idea to keep a close eye on her the next few days?


    Just as I thought of that, my entire courtyard became shrouded in mist.


    My disciples all looked at me in rm, all of them in the midst of running up to me before their figures disappeared from within the mist.


    I was about to dispel the mist Technique when Shiori patted my shoulder with her paw, "Please wait, Divine One. Let''s see what she wants from us."


    I followed her gaze to see Sophia standing a distance away, the mist seemingly curving around her figure to reveal her to me.


    Speak of the devil.

 Chapter 380 - A Private Talk

    (MC POV)


    *A few days ago*


    ??


    I brought Sophia to my room, sitting her down at my table where the two of us could have a talk, alone.


    "Right, so we''re alone now, what''s this big secret that you only wanted to share with me that happened after your possession?"


    She smiled at me, "That was a lie actually. I can''t show what happened when I was possessed since I did not remember it. Being possessed does that to your memories, Master Lin. Although, I do remember one thing which I don''t think your disciples will like seeing."


    I raised an eyebrow at her as a silent query.


    She stretched out her hand and an image appeared in front of us, showing a picture of the younger me embracing younger Sophia in a kiss.


    She smiled at the picture as though it was some kind of fond memory, "I believe you did that to snap me out of it. How you did it still eludes me but¡­ That was my first kiss, you know?"


    "I don''t know how to respond to that," I answered truthfully.


    In fact, I''m kind of d I lost my memories now¡­ If I was that bad during my first meeting with Sophia, I don''t want to know what I''m usually like especially with my sisters.


    Sophia giggled, "Gufufu~ No need to, I liked it. If you want to, I wouldn''t mind a reenactment of it."


    I waved my hand, "I''ll pass."


    "Shame. I had forgotten the taste."


    "Right. So tell me, what really happened to you? You even joined up with the Dark Sect of all ces when you could have juste back to Heaven Sect to seek refuge."


    Her demonic tail swished idly behind her, "Hmmm¡­ From where would you like to hear?"


    "From the very beginning, perhaps?"


    She sighed, "Master Lin, I assure you, my life story isn''t as exciting as you think it might be. What I had summarised for you is basically what happened. Even as a demon, I was just stuck in that tower acting as a battery for the fake demon lord."


    "Well, that''s the thing, where did this fake demon lord evene from?"


    "That was the friend that I trusted who cursed me in the first ce. Blinded by the lure of power, he cursed me to turn into a demon so that he could gain power. But so twisted was the power that he lost his humanity as well, turning into that monstrosity you saw in that memory."


    Huh, why would anyone think that was a good idea? Taking some kind of dark power to strengthen yourself can never lead to a good end. What kind of person would resort to this?


    You know what, don''t answer that.


    "Alright, in that case, why the Dark Sect?"


    She shrugged, "At that point, I thought the Dark Sect would be my best bet to learn more about this curse. No Sect would ept a demon into their midst after all, even if they happened to be their past Sect Master. Unfortunately for me, the Dark Sect knew as much about the curse as I did. Or at least, the people I came in contact with knew next to nothing."


    "Odd, I thought the younger me would have insisted you stay with me?"


    "Oh, you did. But I believe Master Lin knows what kind of uproar would be created if a ten year old brought back a demon lord to his house, right? Thus I rejected your offer and went out alone. Was it foolish? Perhaps. But I am not the kind of person who would put my own benefactor in a precarious position of my own choosing."


    A demon lord with morals, who knew? Then again, she''s not really a demon lord so I guess that makes sense.


    "So I assume you did a lot of things for the Dark Sect?" I asked, leaning on my hand.


    She shook her head, "You might be surprised but no. I made myself seem weaker than I really was and they never really bothered to assign me on anything important. I believe they trusted demons as far as they could throw them and I was no exception. No one really bothered to get to know me."


    "Hmmm¡­ But now you chose toe to me. Why?"


    She propped up her chin with a hand, "Oh, when your first love has grown up into a strapping young man, how could ady like myself resist the temptation?"


    "Very funny. No really."


    Sophia pouted, "That is part of the reason you know? But fine. Where else could a demon like myself find refuge on this ne? Hiding out in a hole for the rest of my life doesn''t sound exactly what I want to go through. I''ve got enough of being stuck in a small room for a lifetime."


    "You weren''t worried I would have rejected you? Maybe even killed you?"


    "If you recall, the younger you did plead for me to stay with you, though I had no idea you lost your memories at that point. I thought you might still wee me and if you didn''t, you wouldn''t just kill me on sight."


    I scratched my chin, "Hmmm¡­ Makes sense. Still, the me right now isn''t exactly familiar with you."


    "Gufufu~ We have a lot of time to learn about each other, don''t we?"


    That actually gave me an idea.


    They say that once you cross swords with someone, you''ll learn more about them than you ever could from just talking.


    I did learn a lot of things about my disciples from our battles, both during our normal training and our night time activities.


    "Hey, want to spar? Just a quick one?" I suggested.


    Sophia raised an eyebrow at me, "Unless you have somewhere that ispletely deserted, our fight will level this entire mountain, Master Lin."


    "Oh, in that case¡­" I snapped my fingers, teleporting the two of us to the ce I had my fight with Lilith. "Would this ce do?"


    She looked around the ce, "Is this¡­ Where you had that big fight with whatever the Dark Sect had tried to summon?"


    "Hmm? Were you not aware of who they summoned?"


    "No, mooks like me were kept out of the loop, I''m afraid. Not that they would have told a demon like myself anyway."


    "Well, you''re better off not knowing. So would this ce do?"


    She turned to me, her amber eyes turning red in colour while her demonic tattoos glowed slightly, "If you wouldn''t mind an unworthy opponent like myself, Master Lin. It would be an honour to spar with you."


    "Oh, likewise," I greeted back,ying down my protection inscription in the area.


    With a nod of our heads as the signal, she raised her hand into the air as though in prayer before pulling them down.


    I raised my own hands just in time to stop the giant ball of Dark energy from dropping right on top of me, the ball exploding outwards and spewing ck miasma everywhere that corroded everything it touched.


    With my hands still raised, I clenched my fists and dropped my arms to my sides, pulling the air in between us apart.


    Sophia crossed her arms in front of her chest, creating an impromptu shield that managed to protect her from the invisible wind explosion I created.


    Undeterred, I pulled back my fist and punched forward, sting a spear that was mixed with Light and Dark Quarks at her.


    Her tattoos glowed white in colour and she lifted her palm to point at my spear, stopping it in midair.


    I watched in fascination as she turned the spear around and shot it right back at me, the way she took over my own Technique was nothing short of masterful.


    Oops, no time to admire her skill now.


    I d my fist in ayer of Pure Elemental Quarks and backhanded the spear into the sky, letting it implode itself above our heads.


    Manipting the earth under my feet, I wrapped my legs in mounds of dirt to anchor myself just as a ck hole was created above us.


    I could hear her clicking her teeth from here since she hadn''t expected that to happen, her entire body already being lifted into the air.


    Sophia reached her hand towards the ck hole and clenched, creating another ck hole right beside mine.


    Both of them quickly merged together and copsed the space between them, winking out of existence as suddenly as they had appeared.


    She''s definitely Master level at least, her prowess is undeniable.


    Just as that thought crossed my mind, she turned to me with dark mist enveloped around her, her irises seemingly ame.


    Looks like she decided to step up her game now.


    This should be an interesting spar.

 Chapter 381 - An Oath Sworn

    (MC POV)


    I watched Sophia start to metamorphosize in front of me. Her horns grew even longer and bat-like wings sprouted from her back, stretching out to her sides three times her arm length.


    ??


    She let out a loud wail that tore through the ground in front of her, the wave of destruction heading straight towards me.


    I lifted my hand and tapped my index finger in the air just as the shockwave reached me, the air shimmering like the surface of a pool. The shockwave smashed itself into the mirror wall in front of me, splitting itself into two and redirecting to my sides harmlessly.


    I twisted my arm and clenched my fist, summoning earthen spikes that shot up from the ground to impale the demon lord.


    For some reason, I just got a really distinct sense of Deja Vu from doing that.


    Sophia''s tattoos glowed blue and the spikes merely snapped off the moment they hit her hardened skin.


    She grabbed one of the broken off spikes and hurled it at me, the spike''s speed so fast it actually made a loud ''boom'' sound as it travelled towards me.


    I stepped to the side, avoiding the projectile by mere inches.


    Sophia came crashing down towards me, both her fists wrapped in purplish mes.


    I ducked underneath her left hook but I never expected her tail toe stabbing straight into my gut, flinging me away from her.


    I skidded along the ground, my feet leaving a small dust cloud in its wake.


    The Demon Lord pped her wings to shoot through the air, closing the distance between us in the blink of an eye.


    Once again, her left fist shot towards my face in a straight punch.


    Instead of just avoiding it like before, I tilted my head to dodge it before hooking my right arm under her elbow, pushing her arm down in an arm lock.


    She immediately tried to sweep her foot under mine to trip me but I managed to lift mine up before she could and used that opportunity to sweep her instead.


    She used her wing as a pivot right as she began to fall, pushing herself up into the air and creating distance between us.


    Seems like she was proficient in hand to handbat too.


    Not going to let her have time to recover, I reached out my hand and pulled back a fist, drawing the gravity around her towards me.


    Sophia was pulled back towards me where I had a Lightning spear poised to skewer her.


    She let out an animalistic growl while she was being pulled in, the nails on her fingers elongating into sharp points while her tattoos switched to a reddish hue.


    She was most likely expecting me to pull her into the spear but I hefted the Lightning spear at thest few moments and tossed it at her.


    To her credit, she managed to react fast enough and shed her hand at my spear, deflecting it towards the ground below her.


    That, however, left her defenceless against my follow up punch that struck directly at her abdomen.


    She let out a loud gasp as the wind was knocked out of her before the impact flung her away to crash into the wall on the other side.


    I raised my arm into the sky and called down a bolt of Heavenly Lightning on where she had crashed, only to have the lightning bounce off something to be redirected at me instead.


    I narrowly avoided it by leaping away at thest moment, it seems like Sophia has some kind of skill that can deflect any Technique thrown at her.


    In that case¡­


    I stretched out my hand and summoned my sword, extending it to its full length.


    I hefted my sword just as a figure blurred out of the crash site, giving me enough time to swing my sword in an arc in front of me.


    The de stopped abruptly in midair, Sophia having blocked the sh with the back of her wrist.


    I grinned, my thumb pressing down on the ignition switch that sted the sword forward to continue its trajectory.


    Sophia only had time to widen her eyes before she was flung away to crash into another wall again.


    She looked up just in time to see me leaping at her with my de raised high in the air to m down on her.


    I suddenly had a rather foreboding feeling and quickly ignited my sword''s boosters again, changing my course in midair.


    Just when I did so, the space where I would have been a split secondter exploded with Dark Lightning, missing me by a hairsbreadth.


    Using the sword''s boosters to propel myself above her, I dropped down with the de pointed down at her.


    She rolled out of the way just in time as the sword smashed where she had been a few moments ago, using that opportunity to lunge at me instead.


    Not having enough time to pull out the sword, I moved myself behind it instead to use the t part as a shield.


    She smashed herself against my impromptu shield, shoving me back a few feet away.


    That gave me enough time to pull the sword out to deflect her next flurry of strikes. It seemed almostical?that I was using such a giant sword to deflect blows from her nails.


    She tried to lunge at me again, her nails scraping through empty air as I leapt into the air and somersaulted behind her.


    Inded on my feet just as she turned around and brought my sword up to her neck, stopping there.


    She smiled at me, "I yield. Master Lin really does live up to your name."


    I rolled my eyes, "Please, you weren''t fighting me seriously from the start."


    "Gufufu, I can say the same to you, Master Lin."


    Her demonic form began reverting back to the one she had before, her wings disappearing into her back while her horns shortened in length.


    I stored my own sword away into my ring and reached down to help her up.


    She epted my hand dly, but instead of pulling herself up like I thought she would, she held onto my hand and got on a knee like she was proposing to me.


    "Once more you showed me your strength, Master Lin. Would you ept an oath of fealty from me?"


    "Oath of fealty?"


    She nodded, "I will swear myself into your service and bind myself to you as your servant from now."


    "Is there really a need to do this? Aren''t you already my servant?"


    "Not officially, I would like to at least make this rtionship official."


    Her words made me raise an eyebrow, maybe this was some kind of belief or some old-fashioned ritual of hers? Well, no reason to reject that if it would put her mind at ease.


    "Alright then, go ahead."


    Her smile got broader, "In that case, could I know Master Lin''s honoured name?"


    Hmm? Have I not told anyone my name before? Oh well.


    I bent down and whispered my name in her ear, the Demon Lord shivering slightly when she heard it for some reason.


    She bowed her head while holding my hand and her tattoos started to glow again, this time in a faint ck colour.


    The entire area around us seemed to be just a little bit dimmer and words I did not understand the meaning of flowed out of her mouth.


    In just a few short seconds, everything reverted itself back to normal and Sophia turned her gaze back at me.


    "With this, I am now your loyal servant, Master Lin. Command me as you see fit."


    Ok¡­ Maybe she''s also a masochist?


    Anyway, I''ve got more important matters to deal with right now, something that involves joining my cute disciples in the bath so this can be left forter!

 Chapter 382 - You Don’t Get To Trap Me With My Daughter Around

    (MC POV)


    *Present*


    ??


    "Sophia?" I called out towards her,my senses still tuned to my surroundings just in case there''s other things hidden within the mist.


    "Divine One¡­" Shiori whispered.


    I patted her on the head to assure her it was alright.


    Sophia said nothing but started to walk towards me, closing the distance between us withrge strides.


    "Sophia?" I repeated again, unsure if she heard me.


    "You have no idea how hard it was to get you alone here, Master Lin," She droned, cracking her neck. "Your disciples only start to let down their guard in the weirdest of times."


    "What does my disciples have to do with any of this?"


    "Acting ignorant, are we?" She sneered uncharacteristically. "No matter, what you should know is that you''ve been a rather big pain in the neck for us."


    I tilted my head at her, "Us?"


    "Did you really think I left the Dark Sect for good? This whole servant thing was just me getting close to you so that I can stick a knife between your ribs."


    Sophia stretched out her arms, summoning white lightning to gather around her fingers.


    I raised an eyebrow at her, not at all concerned about the lightning in her hands, "Really now? So the words you said that day at those ruins were lies too?"


    She hesitated, but only for a split second, "Of course. I never thought Master Lin was foolish enough to trust someone like me."


    "The oath of fealty was just a bunch of hot air?"


    "You should know better than to trust some spoken words."


    I grinned, "Even when you proposed to me and asked me to marry you?"


    "Even when I pro-- What?! I mean¡­ Ahem, of course that was a lie too. It was all in the name of gaining your trust."


    I rolled my eyes, "You couldn''t have picked a worse person to frame. Sophia doesn''t even talk like that."


    The girl in front of me scowled, "Hmph¡­ I suppose this should have been expected of Master Lin. Still, I managed to lock you in this space alone and no matter how strong you are, it will still take you time to break out of this space."


    I gestured to the two foxes sitting on my shoulders, "Well, I wouldn''t say you actually got me alone."


    "What can two of your pet foxes even do?"


    Shiori and Akari leapt off my shoulders to stand in front of the fake Sophia, their furs raised threateningly.


    "It''s ok, I got this," I assured the two foxes before looking back up at her. "You really think you can handle me one on one?"


    "Not at all, but could you handle hurting one of your own disciples?" She smirked.


    Her face shifted and flowed like the surface of a pool, rearranging her features to transform into Lian Li''s face.


    Fake Lian Li smiled at me, "Now let''s see how you can--"


    My Ice spear pierced through her torso before she could even finish her taunt.


    "How dare you take my disciple''s face in vain? You really have a death wish, huh?" I growled, hefting a Lightning spear above my shoulder.


    She barely avoided my spear by ducking under it, quite a feat considering she still had an ice spear stuck in her torso.


    "How cruel, Master Lin. Do you not hold anypassion to your own disciples?" She sneered.


    I summoned a spear of Fire above me, "As long as I know you are not the real one, I have no such qualms about gutting you for it. In fact, I would happily do that just because you''re taking my disciple''s face."


    This time she wasn''t fast enough to escape from my attack and it pierced right through her left eye, burning off the left half of her face.


    "Kuh¡­ So it''s no good if it isn''t the real thing¡­ I''ll keep that bit of info in mind next time¡­"She muttered audibly, not concerned that there''s two elemental spears currently stuck in her.


    I stretched out my hand and materialised even more elemental spears above me, "You''re pretty optimistic huh? Why do you think there will be a next time?"


    "You and I both know this isn''t my real body, Master Lin, so farewell for now. I guess this space should at least be enough to keep you upied for the next few days. That''ll be enough time for me toe up with something else for you."


    Hmph, this thing thinks it''ll take me a few days to break out of this? I can just focus my power in one spot and--


    There was a sudden loud ''crack'' in the air, like the sound you make when you hold a ss object with too much force.


    All of us looked up to see a small hole in the sky with the hair line cracks widening with each passing second.


    "Im¡­ Impossible? You''re breaking it so easily?! How overpowered are you, Master Lin?!" She screeched.


    Well, I could have broken it easily as well, but I am honestly not the one doing this right now? Maybe this ce copses by itself if she''s distracted? She does have a spear of fire and ice stuck through her head and torso after all.


    Before I could deny responsibility for that hole in the air, a big portion of the sky shattered and something rainbow coloured fell through the hole.


    "Papa! Papa!!"


    I reached out and quickly caught Cai Hong in my arms, softening hernding.


    "Cai Hong? What are you doing here?"


    "Buuu! Papa disappeared and Cai Hong wanted to see Papa! So Cai Hong hit the weird wall very hard and came to find Papa!"


    Weird wall?


    Did Cai Hong really manage to breach through the fabric of space all on her own? Then again, considering who she really is, it''s well within the realm of her capabilities. But at this young of an age? She''s either a genius or I''m just that good of a teacher.


    Nah, it''s definitely because my cute Cai Hong''s a genius. She''s such a cute little genius~


    "Tch¡­ So it''s your focus to your daughter that gives you that strength¡­ I will remember this Master Lin¡­" The fake Lian Li growled as the space around us broke apart, depositing us back in my courtyard.


    The fake Lian Li had disappeared alongside with the space, not a trace of her person to be found in the courtyard.


    I''m guessing they had projected a clone into that space to taunt or confuse me, not that it worked though.


    The problem was that it still hid their true identity and I still don''t know who the real culprit is. At least I know for sure that Sophia is in the clear. Leaving that bad impersonation aside, she had supposedly binded herself to me with a demon oath or so she ims.


    At least amongst the new servants, I trusted Sophia the most.


    Before I knew it, several figures had jumped on me, hugging me tightly.


    "MASTER!!" My disciples screamed, each of them wearing worrying looks on their faces.


    I guess before I concern myself with this assassin, I''ll need tofort my cute disciples first.

 Chapter 383 - Morning Routines

    (Lian Li POV)


    "Mistress Lian Li, I have prepared your clothes for the day here."


    ??


    I peeked out from under my nket to see Keqing standing by my side, my clothes neatly folded in her hands.


    I waved my hand at her, "Just leave it on the table, I can dress myself."


    She bowed her head, "With all due respect, Mistress Lian Li, but Master Lin had left very clear instructions on how we are to serve you."


    Sighing to myself, I rose from my bed while still wrapped in one of Master''s robes that I managed to?acquire from Hisundry basket.


    "Shall I wash that for you as well, Mistress Lian Li?" Keqing asked, looking pointedly at the robes I was wearing.


    "This is the one thing that you shall not touch if you value those hands of yours," I warned her, slowly stripping myself out of it.


    I folded the robed reverently before cing it in its spot in my wardrobe, standing back up on my feet to allow Keqing to dress me.


    Giving the rest of the room a quick nce, I found all the other girls still asleep with the exception of Diao Chan''s bed being empty, the Witch having spentst night with Master.


    Keqing noticed my gaze after she was done dressing me, "Should I wake the others as well, Mistress Lian Li?"


    "Not necessary, they have their own schedules to follow. Come then, before I miss out on my morning routine. Do not make any noise."


    "Understood."


    The two of us made our way out towards Master''s building, careful not to make a sound that might wake the others.


    The sun had not yet risen so the entire courtyard was still bathed in darkness, the two of us relying on the moonlight to navigate through the space.


    It''s been a few days since ourst incident with the assassin and Master had told us to take more care of our assigned servants. Master would be monitoring their progress as a reflection of our own growth, stating that our ability to teach others would supplement our ability to learn.


    My fellow sisters and I had decided it was still not the time to indoctrinate them into Master''s Church yet since we have both the assassin and the branch Sect to worry about now.


    Thus we took this as an opportunity to scope these few girls out. Perhaps if they proved worthy, they might be our link to the other Sects as a means to indoctrinate them as well.


    The other girls had their own ways of taking care of their own servants. For me, the most important thing I felt Keqing needed was her absolute loyalty to Master.


    In my opinion, the easiest way would be letting her see all the wonderful virtues that Master has. The moment she learns of it, she would definitely devote herself to Master too!


    Of course, there''s no way I''ll let hery with Master without my say so. She''ll only be allowed to admire from afar like the rest of the devotees. Something like receiving Master''s love is too much of an honour for her to have at this point in time.


    With that objective in mind, I made my way up to Master''s door with Keqing following close behind.


    Diao Chan''s servant, Zhiyang, stood just beside the door, bowing her head slightly when I got close. I heard from Diao Chan that she was having a little trouble with this one though she did not want to go into details.


    "Good morning, Mistress Lian Li. Master Lin and Mistress Diao Chan are still asleep."


    I nodded a thanks to her and opened the door without making a sound, making my way straight into Master''s bedroom with Keqing.


    Right there, on the bed and still fast asleep was my most beloved Master in His gloriously nude form, His lower body covered by the nket.


    Diao Chan was in a simr state of undress while cuddled to Master''s side, her leg hooked over one of Master''s leg.


    The nket did not fully cover her bottom so her bare cheeks were revealed for all to see. The fact that it was still a little red showed she had a lot of funst night.


    Even in her unconscious state, I could see her hips grinding slowly against Master''s bare thigh, this girl truly is insatiable.


    Since Keqing had already seen this a few times, she barely batted an eyelid at the scene, making no sounds as I squatted myself in front of Master''s bed and enjoyed the sight of Master''s sleeping face.


    "Isn''t Master''s sleeping face a dream?" I whispered, careful to keep my voice low.


    "If I may speak freely, Mistress Lian Li¡­ I''m not sure if Master Lin would approve of such behaviour from his disciples."


    This stupid girl. How can she not feel anything from seeing Master''s divine visage?


    Just look at Him! The way His eyes flutter slightly underneath those eyelids, the slow rise and fall of His chest, the peaceful look on Him that showed there was still some good in this wretched world¡­ Does she not see it?!


    No, no¡­ I need to be calm about this. She does not know Master like the rest of us do. She only knows Master from the rumours and hearsay that others have spoken about Him. It is still early, yes. After she has spent more time beholding Master will she begin to understand Master''s Divinity like we have.


    So instead of getting mad at her, I simply half turned to her and smiled, "You will understand in time, Keqing. This sight is what is worth living for."


    She said nothing but I could see the doubtful look in her eyes.


    I turned back to continue my daily routine of enjoying Master''s sleeping visage, trying my hardest to hold back from jumping on Him right there and then.


    Satisfied for the moment, I stood back up and led Keqing out of the room, shutting the door behind us without a sound.


    I sighed in content, beingpletely recharged with Masternium, I felt ready to face the world.


    "Is it time for our morning spar, Mistress Lian Li?" Keqing asked, materialising her sword on her hip.


    I stretched my arms into the air, "Mmm¡­ Definitely. Let''s see how far we can go today. Master already set up a Protection Technique for the courtyard so there''s no need to worry about holding back this time."


    She bowed, "Understood, Mistress Lian Li. I shall do my best in our spar today."


    "I''m looking forward to it."


    Hmph, since she wasn''t able to see Master''s divinity here, I have no qualms about beating some sense into her if I have to.


    If only she was as sensible as queen Guiying, I might have liked Keqing a little more. But right now, I only see her as a misguided sheep that I need to educate.


    Now let''s see how much she has improved over thest few days, if Master is satisfied with her performance in theing weeks, I''m sure Master will reward me with something great!


    Ehehe~ Maybe I can ask Master for one of His underwear?

 Chapter 384 - Divine Lightning, Heavenly Sword

    (Lian Li POV)


    The two of us took our positions a distance away from each other in Master''s courtyard.


    ??


    Keqing''s jian was held by her side pointing downwards, the golden coloured de gleaming in the morning light.


    I poured my Quarks into the Protection and Silencing inscriptions Master hadid out in the courtyard for us, activating them without a hitch. I made sure to put in more than necessary since it''ll be used by my sisterster as well, saving them the need to reactivate them again.


    Now we can spar to our heart''s content without any worry.


    Keqing shifted her sword slightly to the side, pointing the sharp part of it towards me.


    "I am ready, Mistress Lian Li. Please forgive my impudence for pointing this de at you."


    How polite of her.


    I summoned Lightning to gather around me, "I am ready as well. Shall we?"


    She nodded, lowering her chin slightly downwards to hide her neck, her sword held steady at an angle.


    We stared at each other in silence for a few moments, both of us waiting for the other to make the first move.


    Keqing ended up moving first, her sword shing upwards in an arc to conjure a de of light, shooting it towards me.


    I mmed my palms together, circting my Divine Lightning Quarks to form a wall in front of me, deflecting the attack to the side.


    Pushing my hands forward, the wall of lightning propelled itself towards Keqing.


    She spun in a circle, her sword following her movements and creating a whirlwind of light des around her.


    My wall was cut to shreds the moment it touched the des, the lightning dissipating into the air harmlessly.


    Bringing my right palm up to my chest, I concentrated my Quark cirction to manipte the clouds above me.


    Till this day, none of us are able to match Master''s speed in casting Techniques, something that Master and Master alone is able to do instantaneously and wlessly. It''s further proof of His divinity.


    As expected of Master, of course.


    Keqing mimicked my actions by bringing her sword up and holding it parallel to her chest, both of us channeling our Techniques at roughly the same time.


    Dark clouds spewing out lightning bolts gathered over my head while the clouds parted over hers, a golden ray of light shining down at her.


    Golden talismans with red letterings appeared all around me, all of them glowing in a golden hue with gold lightning sparking off them.


    On the other side, Keqing materialised an array of phantom swords, each of them glowing in blinding white light.


    I stretched out my palm to the front, arranging the talismans in a circle with lightning connecting them to one another.


    Keqingbined the phantom swords together to form a giant sword that stretched up to the sky, its length at least five times her height.


    With my talismans charged, I fired off a giant beam of lightning directed at her.


    Keqing took a step back and swung her sword down, the giant sword of hers following her motion.


    Divine Lightning met Heavenly Sword in the middle, both of them shing against each other and holding each other back in a standstill.


    The ground was repeatedly torn apart and restored during the sh, neither of us gaining ground over the other.


    It was obvious that she was no pushover seeing that she used to be an Elite Practitioner back in her Sect, her prowess had shown itself repeatedly during our many spars.


    This was why I offered to take her under me just in case she turns out to be the assassin. I believe I would be the best match against her in a one on one fight amongst my sisters.


    Using a daily spar as an excuse, I would be able to learn her capabilities and get used to fighting her should the need arises.


    Oops, this isn''t the time to get distracted, her sword is starting to cleave through my Lightning.


    I focused more energy into my Technique, pushing the giant sword back to its original position.


    Keqing frowned in concentration, putting in just enough effort to prevent her sword from being pushed back any further.


    Tch, she''s still holding back I see. Not that I can say much since I''m also not going all out. IT would be bad if she knew my full capabilities now.


    In that case¡­


    I shifted the clouds overhead and charged them with Divine Lightning, summoning a bolt to strike down on top of her.


    Seemingly seeing through my n, there was already an invisible barrier in ce that redirected my lightning to the ground a short distance away from her, leaving her unscathed.


    Just when I thought to try again, our sh in the middle reached a critical mass and exploded, throwing both of us towards each end of the courtyard.


    Without missing a beat, I pped my hands together and called forth thest talisman I had been saving behind me, materialising a ball of lightning that shot out from it.


    The ball exploded in a shower of sparks, forcing Keqing to leap back and preventing her from advancing any further, giving me just enough time to recover.


    Focusing my Quarks, I called down an array of Lightning rods from the clouds that surrounded me, all of them linking up together to st a lightning bolt at her.


    She barely had enough time to raise her sword before the lightning struck her, sting her back towards the other side of the courtyard again.


    She stuck her sword in the ground to slow her momentum, looking up just in time to see another bolt of lightning crashing straight into her chest.


    There was the sound of ss shattering as what appears to be an invisible armour around her broke from the impact, the armour saving her from the lightning strike.


    She drew her sword and shed it in my direction, her motion causing a small ball of light to form right in front of me.


    I leapt to my right just as the ball expanded, turning into a miniature sun that burned everything it touched.


    She shed her sword again, creating another ball to my right.


    I leapt up into the sky, barely avoiding her second sun that ovepped with the first one, burning everything to cinders.


    As though expecting my move, Keqing shed her sword one final time, the ball appearing just above my head.


    Using my array, I fired off another lightning that propelled myself forward and out of the miniature sun''s range, saving myself from its fiery embrace in the nick of time.


    I ended up directly above Keqing and before she could sh her sword at me, I dropped myself on top of her, striking her down with a lightning bolt from my array.


    The sound of a bell ringing echoed through the air, the signal that Master''s protection Technique had activated and prevented what could have been a fatal injury within the inscription''s area.


    Keqing got back up on her feet, absolutely unscathed. She dusted herself off before bowing, "As usual, Mistress Lian Li, your prowess are impressive. I am still no match for you even at my best."


    I know that she has been holding back and was either trying to hide her strength or just being polite. Honestly, I couldn''t tell which but after several more sparring sessions, the truth should be revealed.


    If it turns out she really was the assassin, I would not hesitate to strike her down then.


    But if she is innocent, then I believe her progress as a Practitioner should earn me high marks with MAster and I''ll get a lovely reward from Him~


    Now that our morning spar is over¡­ The other girls should be waking up soon too.


    I wonder what they have nned for today?

 Chapter 385 - Tea And Fluff

    (Manami POV)


    "Ufufu~ Once the water is boiled, you would first wash the tea leaves first," I exined, cutting off the Fire Technique I had been using before pouring the kettle out.


    ??


    Elizabeth watched me attentively,mitting everything I was showing her to memory.


    I filled the tea bowl up to the brim, soaking the tea leaves that I had prepared beforehand.


    These leaves were specifically grown by me back in my home vige. I had taken them with me and grown my own batch after I had followed my beloved Master.


    It was extremely lucky for me that Master actually liked the tea, or else I might have needed to cultivate apletely new batch to suit His tastes.


    Master does not know this but the tea prepared with these leaves possess a slight aphrodisiac effect. It was not potent enough to make Master addicted to sexual activities of course, but just enough that our advances on Him would never be denied after he had some of it.


    Oh, how I loved to take advantage of that fact after Master had drank the tea, He never seemed to care when my hands would roam around Him in the most sacred of ces while He enjoys my tea~


    Of course, I always take into ount the time and ce to do such things, I am no harlot.


    Now, with the tea leaves properly soaked, I reced the lid back on the tea bowl before pouring out the water into Master''s tea cups, rinsing them as well.


    "Now after that''s done, pour in the water and let the tea sit for about two to three minutes. Master prefers the tea light and not too dark."


    I filled up the tea bowl again, knowing from experience that within that stipted time frame, Master would being out of the room for His morning tea.


    "Understood¡­ Anything else we should prepare for most Honoured Master Lin, Honoured Mistress Manami?"


    "Ara, ara? Eager to please, are you?"


    She curtsied, "For most Honoured Master Lin, such things should be natural."


    Ufufufu~ This is why I like this girl, she''s so polite. I''m sure she would serve Master well if I train her~


    At that moment, the door to Master''s building opened, revealing Master in His Divine glory with Diao Chan apanying behind Him. On top of both His shoulders were the two stray foxes He had picked up.


    I immediately set to pouring out the tea into Master''s waiting cup, finishing my pour just as Master sat down at the table.


    Diao Chan and her servant seemed to have gone elsewhere, the Witch probably needing a quick bath from her activitiesst night.


    "Good morning Manami, Elizabeth," Master greeted us with His usual dazzling smile.


    Elizabeth did a perfect curtsy, "Good morning most Honored Master Lin."


    "Ufufu~ Good morning Master. Did you have a good rest?" I greeted back, setting the tea bowl to its original ce and cing Master''s tea cup in front of Him.


    "Mmm¡­ As good as it can be. Though Diao Chan was quite a handfulst night¡­"


    "Ara, ara? You''re making me jealous, Master. Ufufufu~"


    Master picked up the tea cup and enjoyed its aroma for a moment before taking a sip.


    No matter how many times I see this, watching Master enjoy the tea I made with my own hands sends a pleasurable tingle down my spine.


    It felt like Master was taking my whole being into Him, enveloping me with His Divinity!


    Ahhnnn~ How I want to embrace Master right now!


    Master ced the tea cup back down, "Your tea is perfect as always, Manami."


    "Ufufufu~ Thank you for the praise~"


    Master switched His gaze to Elizabeth, "I see you are learning from Manami on how to make tea as well?"


    The girl curtsied once again, "Indeed I am, most Honoured Master Lin. As unworthy as I am, I hope to be able to serve tea that is to Honoured Master Lin''s taste one day."


    "My, how polite," Masterplimented.


    "Ufufu~ She is, isn''t she?" I giggled, subtly moving myself closer to Master. "I thought you might like her."


    Slowly, I moved one of my tails to Master''sp,ying it there without moving.


    One of Master''s hands instinctively started stroking it, sending shivers of pleasure down my spine.


    I looked down to see the red fox, Akairi, staring up at me with a weird look, like she was inspecting me for something.


    Remembering Master''s words that they did not like to be touched by others, I refrained myself from petting her despite how tempted I was.


    Seeing that Master''s cup was now empty, I shifted my sight towards Elizabeth.


    "Ara, ara? Master''s cup is empty, Elizabeth."


    She understood my hint and picked up the tea bowl, filling Master''s cup with the poise of a nobledy.


    cing the now empty tea bowl back on its saucer, she looked towards me for permission to refill it.


    Ufufufu, how considerate. I nodded and nced towards the kettle, Elizabeth taking my hint and picking up said kettle to refill Master''s tea.


    I watched her carefully as she filled the tea bowl, just in case she tried to slip in anything.


    Right now, all of us are still suspecting the servants of being the assassin and though it might be a simple thing of torturing or wrenching the information out of them, Master would have found out about it with how often they would meet.


    Of course, none of us want Master to hate us, we wouldn''t be able to live if such a thing were to happen.


    Satisfied that Elizabeth had not tried to poison Master, I went back to enjoying the sight of Master enjoying His tea and the feeling of Master stroking my tail.


    Master let out a sigh of content, recing His empty cup back on the table and allowing Elizabeth to fill it again.


    "I will be taking care of Elder Feng today so you girls will have the day to yourselves again. If any of you need me for anything just send me a telepathy call."


    I bowed, "Understood, Master. Have a safe trip~"


    Master downed the cup once more, standing up from His seat to pull me into a kiss before letting go with an extra peck on my cheek.


    I licked my lips, enjoying the remnants of Master''s taste. Without the tea, Master might have just left without kissing me.


    I watched Master leave the courtyard before turning back to Elizabeth, "Ufufufu, we have the whole day to ourselves. What shall I teach you?"


    She curtsied, "Anything Honored Mistress Manami has in mind, I will do my best to learn."


    "Ufufufu~ Then I shall drill into you the proper way to brew Master''s favourite tea until you can do it with your eyes closed~"


    Of course I wouldn''t teach her everything I know, but if I have an assistant, that will give me the chance to y with Master while someone else handles the tea brewing. Ufufufufu!


    I''m sure that under my tutge, even Master will be impressed by her and I will gain His favor~


    I hope she is prepared, because I will not go easy on her!

 Chapter 386 - Loli Dragon And Pancakes

    (Cai Hong POV)


    "Umm¡­ Umm¡­ Miss¡­ Mistress Cai Hong? It''s¡­ t-t-time to w¡­ Wake up?"


    ??


    Muuu? Who is waking Cai Hong?


    Cai Hong pulled down the nket. Mmm? Weird girl?


    "Mis¡­ Mistress Cai Hong? Ermm¡­ Goo¡­ Good morning?"


    Buuuu¡­ Papa not here¡­ Cai Hong go back sleep¡­


    Papa''s shirt¡­ Warm¡­


    "Mis¡­ Mistress Cai Hong¡­ Bre¡­ Umm.. Breakfast will be cold¡­"


    Cai Hong looked up again at weird girl.


    "Muuu? Papa cook?"


    "Eh? Umm¡­ No¡­ Breakfast was made by¡­ Ummm¡­ M¡­ Me...:"


    "Muuu¡­ Cai Hong want to eat Papa food¡­"


    Cai Hong pulled nket and went back to sleepy time. Mmmm¡­ Papa''s smell nice¡­


    "Oh no¡­ Mistress Manami told me to wake Mistress Cai Hong¡­ What should I do? What should I do?"


    Nnnnng¡­ Why is weird girl so noisy?


    Cai Hong sat up to rub sleepy eyes¡­ Mnnn? Weird girl is¡­


    Oh! Weird girl is sister Joanne! Sister Joannee to wake Cai Hong?


    "Sister Joanne? Where Papa?"


    Sister Joanne looked at Cai Hong, she looked happy?


    "Ah! Mistress Cai Hong! Goo¡­ Good morning! Umm¡­ Pa¡­ I mean, Master Lin had umm¡­ Matters to¡­ To attend to¡­ So he left early in the morning¡­ He¡­ He told me to¡­ To take care of you..."


    Papa busy? Mnnn¡­ Cai Hong will wait for Papa toe back like a good girl, then Papa will give Cai Hong looooots of head pats!


    "Sister Joanne? y?"


    Sister Joanne poked her fingers together, "Ummm¡­ Mistress Cai Hong should eat your breakfast first¡­ I can... Ummm¡­ y with you after that¡­"


    "Okies~ Cai Hong want nom noms!"


    "Ye¡­ Yes! Right¡­ Right this way!"


    Ehehe~ Sister Joanne talks funny.


    Sister Joanne and Cai Hong went to Papa''s favourite small house! When Papa teaches big sisters, Papa always sits in this small house! Sometimes Papa will let Cai Hong sit on Papa''sp here too!


    "I¡­ I made¡­ Erm¡­ I made pancakes¡­ With¡­ With honey syrup¡­ I know Master Lin and Mistress Eris makes them better but¡­ Umm¡­ I hope that this is¡­ Good enough?"


    Cai Hong sniffed sister Joanne''s pancakes¡­


    "Papa''s are still better but it still smells yummy!"


    Cai Hong sat down and munched on the pancakes. The pancakes were very fluffy!


    "Oh¡­ That''s good¡­ I wouldn''t know what to do if Mistress Cai Hong didn''t like it¡­"


    Cai Hong looked at sister Joanne, "Nom nom¡­ Does sister Joanne want pancakes too?"


    Sister quickly shook her head, "Oh! No! I mean¡­ Erm¡­ I already ate, Mistress Cai Hong!"


    "Okies~"


    Cai Hong went back to nom pancakes~


    "Oh? Cai Hong, you''re up already."


    Cai Hong looked up and saw big sis Lian Li. Big sis Lian Li look a bit tired?


    "Bwig Swis Wian Wi!"


    Big sis Lian Li took a handkerchief and wiped Cai Hong''s mouth, "What did Master tell you about talking with your mouth full? Don''t be bad girl now."


    Cai Hong swallowed, "Muuu¡­ Sowwy big sis Lian Li¡­ No tell Papa?"


    "Hehe, of course not. Will Cai Hong be a good girl today?"


    "Mnh! Cai hong will be a good girl today!"


    Ehehe~ Big sis Lian Li is patting Cai Hong''s head~ Cai Hong likes big sisters'' head pats too, they sometimes smell like Papa


    Cai Hong wants Papa''s head pats too.


    Big sis Lian Li looked at sister Joanne, "Take care of her, or else. And it won''t be me you''ll be answering to if you don''t. Got it?"


    Joanne nodded her head up and down, "Ye¡­ Yes Mistress Lian Li! I¡­ I will d¡­ Do my best!"


    Big sis Lian Li nodded and left with sister Keqing.


    "Uguuu¡­ Mistress Lian Li is scaryyyy¡­ Hic..."


    Muuu? Sister Joanne is crying?


    "There, there. Cai Hong pat head?"


    Cai Hong patted sister Joanne''s head, Papa always does this when Cai Hong sad, like when there were no candies. Then Cai Hong will feel better. Sister Joanne feel better?


    "Uuuuu¡­ To have Mistress Cai Hongfort me¡­ I''m an embarrassment¡­ Even though I''m supposed to be the older one..."


    "It''s ok! Cai Hong can help sister Joanne too!"


    "Uguu¡­ I don''t even know why my Sect sent me here¡­ I''m cowardly, weak and have no redeemable features¡­ I''ll only make more problems for Master Lin¡­"


    "But you y with Cai Hong! Sister Joanne is cute! Cai Hong like!"


    "Sniff¡­ Thank you Mistress Cai Hong¡­ But it''s ok¡­ I know I''m not that great¡­"


    "Muuu! Sister Joanne made nice pancakes! Cai Hong likey! Sister Joanne no feel sad?"


    "Sniff¡­ Th¡­ Thank you¡­ Mistress Cai Hong¡­ You''re right, I should focus on the things I can do¡­ Umm¡­ Thank you¡­"


    "Ehehe~ Cai Hong happy to help~"


    Cai Hong patted sister Joanne''s head again, sister Joanne stopped crying.


    Mnnn! Head pats are the best! Cai Hong misses Papa''s head pats.


    Cai Hong went back to nom on pancakes, pancakes yummy! It is yummy so Cai Hong finished it~ Cai Hong is good girl!


    Sister Joanne helped Cai Hong clean up the tes, then sister Joanne took out something from her pocket.


    "Umm¡­ Master Lin told me to give this to Mistress Cai Hong after you had finished your breakfast¡­"


    Ahhh!! It''s Papa''s candies!


    Papa''s candies! Cai Hong want! Papa best Papa!


    Cai Hong munched on Papa''s candies~ It makes Cai Hong all tingly and warm~ That means Cai Hong is Papa''s good girl!


    "So¡­ Ummm¡­ I''m not sure what we can do today¡­?" Sister Joanne asked, poking her fingers together. "I was¡­ I was only told to take care of Mistress Cai Hong¡­"


    "Sister Joanne y with Cai Hong?"


    "Oh¡­ I¡­ Erm¡­ I guess? I did¡­ Er¡­ I did say that I''ll y with Mistress Cai Hong¡­ But... I''m¡­ I''m not sure what we can y though¡­"


    "Ehehehe~ We can y hide and seek! Cai Hong will hide, and sister Joanne find Cai Hong?"


    Sister Joanne looked around Papa''s house, "Oh¡­ Ummm¡­ I guess we can do that¡­ Ummm¡­ Just¡­ Just don''t go outside of Master Lin''s courtyard please? Or Master Lin might get angry if Mistress Cai Hong gets lost..."


    "Cai Hong good girl! Papa no angry, no worry! Cai Hong go hide now?"


    "Umm¡­ Ok¡­ I¡­ I''ll count to twenty and search for Mistress Cai Hong?"


    "Okies! Cai Hong go hide now!"


    Sister Joanne turned to face the small house''s pir, "One¡­ Two¡­"


    Cai Hong jumped off the chair and hopped back to Cai Hong and big sisters'' room. Cai Hong opened Cai Hong''s big cupboard and crawled inside.


    There are a lot of Papa''s clothes here, they all smell like Papa.


    Cai Hong threw all the clothes over Cai Hong''s head and hid inside the big clothes.


    Ehehe~ This smells like Papa~ Like Papa is hugging Cai Hong.


    Mnnn¡­ Papa is warm...


    Papa¡­ Cai Hong wuv Papa¡­


    Ehehehe¡­ Papa... Give candies...


    Zzzzz...

 Chapter 387 - Sword And Shield

    (Eris POV)


    "I never thought Lady Eris to be a swordmaiden."


    ??


    I looked up at Lydia who had paused sharpening her sword while sitting atop a small rock, her shieldid by her side.


    "Incorrect¡­ Swordmaster..."


    "Ah, I see. Apologies for the insensitive remark. I had thought all of Master Lin''s disciples would be Practitioners in nature."


    "Natural conclusion¡­ But wed..."


    Lydia nodded and went back to sharpening her sword with her whetstone while I resumed my own sword dance.


    Sooo¡­ ''nyone else thinks she''s a little sus? [Bait]


    This one humbly thinks that she is simply the serious kind of worker. [Denna]


    Agreed¡­ [Laverna]


    At least she hasn''t done anything suspicious so far. Though it might just be because we''ve been keeping a constant eye on her. [Eris]


    Ya think she''s dat assassin? She ain''t look like da sneaky type ta'' me thou''. [Bait]


    Facade¡­ [Laverna]


    Mmm¡­ I think so too. I supposed the best choice for us is just to continue keeping an eye on her for now. [Eris]


    Lydia stood up from the rock, using her foot to kick up her shield to strap it back onto her arm.


    "I am ready, Lady Eris."


    I finished my warmup and nodded to her, my own de held by my side with the sharp side pointed towards her direction.


    Just like how Lian Li had her spars with Keqing, I have mine with Lydia who turned out to be quite proficient with the de herself.


    She ims that she belongs to a group of shield maidens in their Sect, women Practitioners who focus their skills into the sword and shield.


    Apparently their specialty lies in their firm defense that can shrug off almost any Technique thrown at them.


    Now, if only they had been at the frontline during the war, we might not have had such a hard time before ria showed up. [Eris]


    Heh, that''s why dey'' sent her to us, didn'' they? Dey'' think dats'' enuff for all dis'' to be water under the bridge? Bunch o'' sissies. [Bait]


    We do benefit from this anyway, so it''s not like we can say much. [Eris]


    Wouldna stop me from tryna beat her up though! [Bait]


    This one humbly reminds you that her performance will be judged by Master as a reflection of our own. Do not go overboard. [Denna]


    A, dun'' worry yer little self ''bout it. We got Master''s protection thingy here, innit? Everything will be fine! [Bait]


    If you say so¡­ [Denna]


    So we starting or what?! I''m rarin'' ta go! [Bait]


    Go¡­ [Laverna]


    I lifted my sword and charged forward, aiming an overhead sh down at Lydia.


    She took a step back to brace herself against her right foot, her shield raised high to meet me.


    I stopped myself just as I reached arm''s length of her, pulling my sword back from my feint to lunge at her unguarded nk.


    Lydia reacted quickly and brought her shield back down, using it to deflect my thrust to the side.


    She immediately followed up with a sword thrust of her own, her sword piercing through the air to reach towards my chest.


    I leaned to my right, barely avoiding her thrust to let it go in between the gap of my arm and side.


    Taking the opportunity for this close of a distance, I curled in the fingers of my left hand and shoved my palm towards her chin in a palm strike.


    Lydia tilted her head upwards, my wrist just grazing past the bottom of her chin.


    Both of us leapt back from each other at the same time, widening the distance to reset our stances.


    Lydia was the one to initiate the next sh, her shield encased in what seems to be molten magma as she charged towards me.


    I got this! [Bait]


    I pulled up my sword before shing downwards in front of me, sending out a wave of lightning that struck directly in the middle of her shield.


    Instead of being pushed back like I thought, my lightning was merely shrugged aside by her defense.


    Tsk, seems like she got a lil'' stronger thanst time. [Bait]


    My turn¡­ [Laverna]


    I pulled back my sword before thrusting it out like a rapier, a giant st of air shooting out from the tip of my sword.


    This time, Lydia''s shield was thrown back by the st, halting her in her tracks as she fought to maintain her footing.


    Not going to let that opportunity go to waste, I hefted my sword again and charged her, my balde now encased in electricity.


    I shed my sword upwards diagonally, her own sword meeting mine in the middle to block it.


    Lydia had encased her de with ayer of earth, otherwise my lightning would have shocked her just by making contact.


    She leaned forward and her shield came swinging towards my side, forcing me to disengage by leaping back from her.


    I raised my sword once more and brought it down on top of her head, my strike blocked once again by her raised shield.


    Damn this stupid ass shield! [Bait]


    The sides¡­ [Laverna]


    Push through! [Eris]


    Lydia tried to stab me with her sword but I was a bit faster than her.


    With my strength, I had pushed her shield down just enough to reveal her face, leaving her open for an elbow strike to her cheek.


    She stumbled back from the blow but kept her shield up, blocking my follow up stab with it.


    I grabbed the offending barricade with my free hand and shoved her shield to the side, raising my fist to smash the pommel of my sword on her nose with a loud crack.


    A little violent there, don''t you think? [Eris]


    Shaddup! This is payback for that time she smashed her damned shield in our gut! [Bait]


    I moved forward again, ducking underneath her blind swing with her sword to stab my sword straight into her chest, my de passing clean through her back.


    "Kuh! Ugh¡­ Seems like¡­ It''s my loss¡­ Lady Eris¡­" She gasped, body hanging on me limply..


    I withdrew my sword to allow Master''s inscription to revert her back to perfect health, the girl gasping as she was healed with sound of a bell ringing in the background.


    "Well fought Lady Eris. I admit I did not see that pommel strikeing," shemented, standing back up to sheathe her sword.


    I smiled at her, "I need to pull out all sorts of tricks if I n to win against you."


    She bowed her head, "I''ll take that as apliment. Your own skills are extraordinary, Lady Eris, which I suppose is as expected of Master Lin''s disciple. It makes me wonder how strong Master Lin''s sword skills actually are."


    "You wouldn''tst four seconds with Master."


    "So I can at least hold my ground for three seconds? I would love to cross des with Master Lin if the timees. Please continue your guidance of me, Lady Eris."


    This girl is a battle maniac ain''t she? [Bait]


    Possibly¡­ [Laverna]


    Well, at least Master would give us high grades for this right? [Eris]


    This one humbly wishes to receive Master''s embrace tonight. [Denna]

 Chapter 388 - The Sadist And The Bimbo

    (Diao Chan POV)


    "No, that House fell two decades ago, did you even study up on any of the noble Houses?" I asked exasperatedly.


    ??


    Zhiyang bowed her head, "I apologize Mistress Diao Chan, I have not."


    I frowned at her, "What have you been doing in your Sect then?"


    She raised her head, "As the most attractive woman in the Sect. Nothing."


    I narrowed my eyes, "You slept your way up?"


    "That would be a little inurate, since I don''t really upy a high position. I did, however, have quite a bit of influence at least."


    I can''t believe this¡­ I thought she might have been in the same boat as I was and I could at least have an assistant in my espionage businesses¡­ But it seems I chose a bimbo for my servant instead.


    Her Practitioner skills were not even worthy of note either. In terms of ability, we have Outer Core Practitioners who were much more skilled than she was. She wasn''t kidding when she said she was only sent here because of her looks.


    "What can you do, then?" I asked.


    She lifted up the edges of her skirt to show me her thighs, "If Mistress Diao Chan is interested, I am experienced in pleasing girls, since my Sect only had females after all. Or alternatively, I can warm Master Lin''s bed for him, he will not be disappointed with my skills in pleasing males too."


    Like hell we''ll let this bitch get the privilege of warming Master''s bed! Even we think ourselves unworthy and she dared to suggest such a thing?!


    "Purge such thoughts from your mind, Master''s bed is not for the likes of you toy on. Don''t even suggest it again."


    "Oh¡­ I see¡­" She pouted, looking disappointed.


    I sighed, at this rate, I''ll be the worst performing one out of all my sisters because of her.


    Sure, failure might lead Master to dish out more of His delicious punishments, but the thought of failing Master makes it not at all worth it.


    Happy punishment y beats disappointed punishment any day.


    No, I can''t give up so fast! This is an opportunity for me! Because she''s already so bad, any improvement she makes will be a big one! Even if I just whip her into an average person with average knowledge, that would already be a big improvement!


    Then¡­ I can ask Master to¡­ Ehe¡­ Ehehehe~


    I chuckled into the back of my hand "Kukuku... It seems like you''ll have your work cut out for you. I''m going to have to drill all the basics into you and make sure you know all the Major Houses by the end of this week."


    She tilted her head at me, "Is Mistress Diao Chan not going to train me in Techniques?"


    "I am not a Practitioner," I exined simply. If only she was a Witch too, I might have at least had something more to teach her. But s, that was not the case.


    "Oh¡­ Does that mean Mistress Diao Chan is solely in charge of bedroom duties? I recall that Mistress Diao Chan visited Master Lin''s bedroom the most number of times these few days."


    This girl really has no tact, does she? No matter, I have dealt with worse before.


    The fact is¡­ Ehehe~ I wouldn''t mind being the sole disciple responsible for that duty~ Mmmmm~ Master will give me His delicious spanks every night~ Yummy~


    Ahem, not the time for daydreams.


    "With a mouth like yours, how have you not had someone put you in your ce?" I inquired, a little curious.


    She pulled down her top to reveal her bare chest brazenly, her naked breasts bouncing from the motion, "Usually I just do this and let them have their way with me. Or else I just pull up my fellow Sect member''s skirts and get down on them. They usually stop minding it after a while."


    Of course.


    At least she makes use of what she has, not that it''s a good thing in this case...


    "Mistress, what do you think of mine? Do you think they look good?" Zhiyang asked, her hands fondling her own bosoms.


    I narrowed my eyes at her, "Are you trying to seduce me?"


    "Eh? Is that what it looks like? Well, I honestly wouldn''t mind if Mistress wants to have fun with me, I am your servant after all. Mistress is also really beautiful and I wouldn''t mind being between your legs for an entire day. When I was the most attractive person in my Sect, doing it with the other girls feel like a step down since they were less attractive, you know?"


    I spun the cheeky girl around and gave her behind a solid smack, causing her to yelp out in pain.


    "From this point on, you are not allowed to speak unless spoken to, is that clear?!" I ordered, slipping into my training mode.


    "Eeek! Wha¡­ What is this, Mist--"


    I pped her bottom again, harder this time.


    Unlike the spanks Master does on me that were firm but still carried the hint of kindness behind them, mine was full of anger and a desire to hurt.


    There was no need for me to be kind to her, after all.


    "I said, is that clear? I growled.


    "What? Why is this--"


    I pped her even harder this time, the impact strong enough that it should have left a mark on her.


    "Onest time, am I clear?"


    "Ye¡­ Yes, Mistress Diao Chan¡­" Zhiyang mumbled softly, her head turning to look away from me.


    I pulled her by the hair to face me, causing the girl to yelp out in pain.


    "Look at me when I''m talking to you, you slut. And I couldn''t hear you with your mumbling. I asked you a question and you can''t even answer?!"


    "Y¡­ Y¡­ Yes, Mistress Diao Chan!"


    I let her go, "Better. It seems the first thing I need to teach you is some basic discipline. I really abhor yourck of it. If it wasn''t because of the fact that Master wants us to test ourselves with you, I would have thrown you out of here."


    Her eyes widened, the girl suddenly getting down on her knees, "No! Please! Anything but that! I''ll do anything, Mistress! Just don''t throw me away! I don''t want to go back there!"


    "Oh ho? Now that''s interesting, I was under the impression that you had a lot of fun back at your Sect, did you not?"


    She shook her head quickly, "I don''t want to go back to those girls whose looks are below mine! Now that I know Mistress Diao Chan exist who can match me in beauty, I never want to go back to them again!"


    This damned girl¡­


    "Stand up, bend over the table, legs apart," I ordered, summoning the riding crop I had in my storage ring.


    If she had been better behaved I would have used the paddle instead, but it seems I have to get serious with her.


    Ahhh¡­ Master, please punish this useless Witch for being such a failure¡­ Ugh, Master will be away for the day and tonight''s Kiyomi''s turn to warm His bed¡­


    Guess I''ll have to take out my frustrations on this damned girl!

 Chapter 389 - Ice Cold Maiden

    (Kiyomi POV)


    I watched Marie clean up our room with the practiced grace of someone having done it a million times. Every single bedsheet was folded and changed within seconds, all of them done quickly and perfectly.


    ??


    "I assume you are married?" I asked her, having been watching her from the doorway without her knowledge.


    She jumped a little at my voice, most likely surprised by my presence since I did not announce myself.


    "Oh! Mistress Kiyomi! Apologies, I did not notice you! Umm¡­ I''m afraid I am still single, Mistress. Is there a problem?"


    I frowned internally at her answer.


    I was hoping she might have been taken since that would mean one less possible interference for us. It seems like all these Sects were hoping to use these girls to gain Master''s favour by seducing Him, not that we would allow that to happen of course.


    "No, not at all," I answered, shaking my head at her. "I just thought you might be attached with how experienced you are at housework."


    "Oh¡­ Hehe, I just like cleaning in general. I can''t stand dirty things you see, so I try to keep everything as clean as possible."


    Ah, she''s a clean freak. I had thought the gloves she seemed to constantly wear on her was only for ornamental purposes, but now I know it''s to keep her own hands clean.


    That also exins why she has such a hard time with her training sessions. She spends more time keeping herself clean than concentrating on her lessons.


    I nodded at her, "I take it you are like this back at your own Sect as well?"


    "Oh, yes indeed. I''ll always be the one to clean up my room mate''s rooms. Sometimes they would berate me for touching their things but¡­ They never asked me to stop cleaning¡­ We don''t really talk much in the first ce though."


    Seems like she was being used back at her Sect. Having that sort ofpulsion wouldn''t make her a lot of friends either, the Sect might have sent her here to get rid of her more than just simply trying to seduce Master..


    I raised a finger, "One thing though, don''t touch our wardrobes. All of us wouldn''t like anyone else to go through our things so we''ve each put our own security inscriptions on them. If you try to rummage through them, you might lose your hands."


    She nced at my wardrobe with slight concern before turning back to me, "I will keep that in mind."


    I nodded, "I''ll let you finish up here then, we''ll start our lessons after you are done. It should be our turn to use the courtyard soon."


    Marie bowed her head, "Thank you, Mistress Kiyomi."


    She went back to changing the rest of the bed sheets, fitting the new ones over it in record time before cing the old linen in theundry basket to be washed.


    I followed her to theundry room, watching her drop off the basket there to be washedter before she turned back to me.


    "I am ready, Mistress Kiyomi."


    "Good, Eris should be done with her own training by now, so we''ll have the courtyard to ourselves."


    Making our way back to Master''s courtyard, we found it empty just as I had expected.


    I turned to her, "Now, you and I both know your skills as a Practitioner leave much to be desired and my performance is dependent on you. Previously, I thought it might just be yourck of talent, but now I know there''s something else impeding you."


    Marie bowed her head, "I deeply apologize, Mistress Kiyomi."


    "You were picked on back at your Sect, weren''t you?"


    She looked up, "Eh? How did¡­ How did you know?"


    "This is a world where the strong preys on the weak. You are weak. And not only that, you are exploitable too," I exined to her bluntly.


    Knowing that to be true, she merely nodded her head, averting her eyes from me.


    I reached out my hand, creating a snowke made out of ice above my hand.


    "This world has no need for the weak," I told her, drawing her attention to my creation. "Anyone who appears to be weak will be trampled on without mercy."


    I clenched my fist, shattering the construct into diamond dust.


    She remained silent, watching the dust float away from me.


    "Just like how the Dongs had thought us weak and tried to trample on us. They took hold of our weakness, our disunited and self-centered Sects, and used it against us. The country was not united in the face of adversary, with Sects only caring about themselves."


    Marie fidgeted, her fingers twirling against each other since she knew her own Sect was one such Sect.


    Ignoring her, I continued, "But the strong¡­ The strong stands at the apex and looks down on everything else below them. Like my beloved Master who stands at the immovable peak, guiding us all patiently to stand there beside Him where others would have simply looked down on us. If it weren''t for Him, this country would have bitten the dust."


    She peeked at me, "All of you¡­ Really love Master Lin that much?"


    "Master has done more for us than anyone in this wretched world ever has. If you submit to Master as well, you might be able to join us."


    Not as Master''s disciple of course, but as a follower, though there wasn''t any need to tell her that. The assassin''s identity is still unknown and Marie is a suspect as well. Perhaps she might have been pressed to that role by her Sect and if she knows Master was her way to salvation, she might change her mind and defect to our side instead.


    "I¡­ I see¡­ Master Lin is really great."


    I scoffed, "Of course. Master did take all of you in when He didn''t need to, didn''t He?"


    She chuckled, "Ahaha, you''re right. Master Lin truly is benevolent. He had even taken in someone like me. I''ll definitely do my best to serve Master Lin!"


    I can''t let her get too close to Master either, since Master might be attracted to her housewife skills which, regrettably, is a skill that still eludes us.


    With how benevolent Master is, it would not be surprising if she ends up getting Master''s attention and if she were the malevolent kind, use Him for her own ends. An unlikely urrence, but still a possibility nevertheless.


    If that were to happen, I might have to kill her myself.


    Working to prevent such a possibility, I have been observing her from the side to learn her housekeeping skills quietly, working my way to be the perfect housewife for my dearest mate and Master.


    Of course, I did not ck off in her training either, though I have not been as sessful on that front since I was still unaware of her disorder at that time.


    Things would change now that I am made aware of course, since Master would only take our servant''s growth into ount for His test and not our own. I''ll need toe up with a way to deal with her disorder.


    I crossed my arms, "Now that I know that your issue does not lie with yourck of talent, I will be going at you harder this time. I hope you are prepared. I won''t ept any more cking off."


    "Ye¡­ Yes! I¡­ I want to be useful to Master Lin too! Please take care of me!" She bowed her head, adoration clear in her voice.


    Tch¡­ It seems I was already toote for the first step¡­ No matter, I''ll just have to keep Master and her apart until we know that she ispletely fine.


    In the meantime, I still need to whip her into shape.

 Chapter 390 - Alchemist And Fighter

    (Brendan POV)


    "I need the crushed Ginkgo berries next. Careful not to inhale it, their smell is quite nasty."


    ??


    "Understood... Are these the ones, Master Brendan?"


    I looked up from the cauldron to see Liehui holding a vial of orange liquid, her hand holding it far away from her face like it was poison. I''m guessing she actually took a whiff of it despite my warning against doing that.


    "Yes, that''s the one. Bring it to me, please."


    She handed the vial to me without much preamble, watching me pour the contents of it inside the cauldron.


    "You know, Master Brendan¡­" Liehui muttered. "I mentioned that I never was interested in alchemy myself?"


    "Mhmm... And?"


    "I''m still not. And I don''t think you will be able to teach me that either. I don''t have the patience for it."


    I turned my head to her, looking her up from head to toe.


    It was clear that she was not a traditional type of Practitioner but more of the physical type, belonging to a group known as Martial Practitioners. They train more of their body than mind and even without the use of Quarks, they are reputed to be capable of superhuman feats like crushing stones with their bare hands.


    Liehui hailed from the Raging Winds Sect, which was one of the few Sects that actually answered Queen Guiying''s call to arms. I remembered they even fought side by side with the foot soldiers during the war, striking down the Dong soldiers with their fists.


    The Raging Winds Sect focuses more on physical enhancement Techniques that increase their speed over anything else and they train mostly in martialbat styles, even going so far as setting up a martial school for non-Practitioners that were interested to learn.


    As one of the lower ranked Sects, I believe they were hoping to further improve Heaven Sect''s and Raging Wind Sect''s rtions by sending her here, maybe even using her to catch Master''s eye and secure familial rtions.


    That would propel their Sect''s standing further and secure it in one of the top spots.


    "I am well aware of yourck of talent for alchemy, Liehui. You need not remind me," I assured her.


    "Then why, pray tell, are we back in your alchemy room, Master Brendan?"


    My fellow sisters were right in saying that she''s a rather fiery one. At least she still tries to be polite when she remembers to, which seems to be quite few and far between when Master isn''t here.


    "Because," I said slowly, dropping in a few Ginseng roots in the cauldron. "I need to prepare my materials first before I can start your lesson. Also, sister Kiyomi is using the courtyard now, we''ll still need to wait for her to be done before we can use it."


    "I see¡­ Understood."


    She remained silent for the rest of the time, standing at an arm''s length away from me and stayingpletely still, almost like a statue.


    I know from experience that she had just entered into her meditative state.


    This girl only has an ''always on edge'' and pletely quiet'' state, nothing exists in between those two apparently.


    I concentrated my quarks on the cauldron, mixing everything together to make the potion I needed.


    The cauldron rumbled and shook before settling down suddenly, the liquid cooling down to a metallic gray colour.


    I transferred the newly brewed potion into my prepared vials, filling each of them up to the brim.


    Normally I would make these into pills but that would take up even more time which I don''t really have right now.


    Storing the vials back into my storage ring, I made my way to the window to open them up, checking the state of Master''s courtyard.


    Oh, looks like Kiyomi was just finishing up. Both her and Marie seemed to be heading towards theundry room for some reason though.


    Well, that means I can use the courtyard now.


    "Liehui, we''re good to go now. The courtyard''s free for us," I called out, waking her from her meditation.


    She nodded, turning to lead the way out of the alchemy room and into the courtyard. Sometimes I really wonder who''s the servant between the two of us¡­


    Ah well, I don''t really care to be honest.


    Liehui took a spot at the edge of the courtyard, making sure she was still within the range of the protection inscription before turning back to me.


    "Alright then, let''s spar," She decided without asking for my input.


    Well, I''m already used to her overbearing personality and since this was already the n from the start, I didn''t rebut her and took my position opposite her instead.


    She brought up her fists and bent her knees, adopting a defensive stance against me.


    Sighing to myself, I held my hand up for her to stop.


    "Sparring is fine and all, but I at least want you to know what we''re doing here."


    She lowered her fists, just slightly, "It''s just the two of us having a spar right? What else is there?"


    "I''m also supposed to teach you here, or did you forget about that part?"


    Liehui tilted her head at me with genuine confusion, "Teach? There''s no alchemy here, Master Brendan."


    I took out the potion I had just brewed a few minutes ago, "Alchemy is more than just staying inside a room and making drugs, as you had so eloquently called it. I''m not sure if there''s anyone else, but I did incorporate it into battles so you''re here to test yourself against one such Practitioner."


    She actually snickered at me, "Are you going to try to make pills while in a fight?"


    "Pills are pushing it, but I canbine potions while in battle, yes. You would do well not to look down on me, Liehui. I hate to use His name like this, but you should remember who my Master is."


    She grinned, "Interesting¡­ I shall not hold back then, Master Brendan. Please don''t disappoint me."


    Good, at least she won''t hold back now. There wouldn''t be any meaning if she held back intentionally and not learn anything from our spar. I wouldn''t be able to face Master if He finds out that my progress was way below expectations and even used His name in vain.


    I brought out a coin, "Alright, I''ll flip this coin and we''ll start once itnds on the ground."


    "You sure you don''t want a handicap of some sort, Master Brendan? I was an Elite Practitioner, you know? I can still fight with one hand behind my back."


    I shook my head, "There is no meaning if this was not taken seriously. Juste at me with your full power and I will do the same."


    "Mmm¡­ If you insist... Understood."


    Well, this would be especially embarrassing if I wound up getting my ass kicked. No going back now though¡­


    I flipped the coin into the air, watching it spin through the air beforending on the ground with a sharp ''ting''.


    By the time I looked back at Liehui, she had disappeared from my vision before reappearing right in front of me, her fist raised and already punching towards my face.


    Oh, crap...

 Chapter 391 - To Get Respected, You Must First Be Strong

    (Brendan POV)


    I ducked under her punch out of pure instinct, honed from my multiple sparring sessions with Master where I always got my ass handed to me. I rolled away from her to create distance between us, getting myself up into a kneeling position.


    ??


    I smashed my fist onto the ground, creating a wave of water that rolled towards her.


    She flipped herself into the air to avoid it, granting me time to uncork the vial I had been holding and down its contents.


    Shended back on her feet before disappearing from my sight again.


    I felt the brush of air hitting my left cheek and I immediately threw up my left arm in defence, stopping her elbow strike dead in its tracks.


    She looked surprised that I managed to block her strike with just my arm but managed to recover swiftly by throwing a jab towards my side.


    I winced at the impact, but if she was expecting any other reaction out of me, she''ll be quite disappointed.


    My own fist soared through the air in an attempted haymaker. Of course, she saw the attacking from a mile away and backed off, no way an amateur like me couldnd a blow on her like that.


    But because she had been caught off guard by my strong defense, she became wary of me and leapt back from me to create distance, which was exactly what I wanted her to do.


    I took out two vials and a pill from my storage ring, the pill being hidden in my fist with the necks of the vials pinched between my fingers.


    She frowned at the sight of the vials, most likely alreadying to the conclusion that my unexpected increase in defense was due to the potion I drank a few moments earlier.


    Heh, that''s what she gets for looking down on alchemy. What I drank just now was Dragonskin tonic, granting my skin the durability rivaling a dragon''s scales. But the fact that it still hurt when she punched me showed what insane strength she had even without her enhancement Techniques.


    I''m sure any normal person would have their insides ruptured should they get hit by her.


    At least I know she isn''t pulling her punches, so no reason for me to hold back either.


    I bent my knees slightly with the vials held behind me and gestured for her toe at me, my taunt causing her to encase her fists in mes before she disappeared from my view again.


    It was only due to the multiple training sessions with Master that I could just barely sense her moving behind me, her fist descending towards the top of my head.


    I clenched my fist harder, shattering the two vials to mix the two liquid contents in the air while I leapt away from it.


    Her fist came in contact with the liquid, triggering an explosion of ice that froze her entire arm in it. What''s more, the ice was connected to the ground as well, effectively freezing her in ce.


    She immediately tried to shatter the ice by punching it but she failed to even scratch it after several strikes.


    While she was busy with that, I tossed the pill that was in my hand into my mouth, swallowing it quickly and using my Quarks to circte the pill quickly.


    I felt my body heating up to an ufortable degree, almost like I was thrust into the middle of a volcano.


    Working fast before my body instantaneouslybusts, I directed the heat towards my right index finger and pointed it directly at her.


    Bright blue mes burst forth from my fingertips to engulf herpletely, burning up everything that the mes touched.


    I kept the fire going until the heat waspletely expelled from my body, the grass on Master''s courtyard burntpletely ck before being slowly rejuvenated by Master''s protection inscription.


    Standing in the middle of the charred patch of earth was Liehui whose clothes were slightly singed at the edges but otherwise unharmed, though her arm was still frozen in the ice.


    Well, I knew something like that wouldn''t be enough to bring her down anyway, thus I brought out another three vials from within my storage ring.


    She growled at the arm that was still frozen in ice, punching it with her free hand a few more times to break it only to be unsessful. Though the part connecting to the ground had melted, the rest that was still attached to her arm hadn''t, most likely protected by whatever she used to defend against my fire.


    "What is this?"


    I grinned, "Potion of Hellfire mixed with Potion of Frost Maiden''s Tears. Anything that touches it will be frozen with an unbreakable ice."


    "And yet your fire melted it."


    "Hmm¡­ I thought you weren''t interested in alchemy?" I smirked.


    She returned my smirk with one of her own, "Interesting¡­ I might need to revise my opinion on that. Don''t suppose you have more surprises up your sleeves?"


    I tossed one of the vials to my other hand, "You''re free toe and find out."


    She hefted her arm that was still encased in ice before leaping at me, using the ice as both a hammer and a shield to charge me.


    I tossed the vial I was holding at her, Liehui predictably using the ice as her shield to block it since she could not evade easily with that extra weight on her.


    The vial broke against the ice, sshing its contents on its surface.


    She was going to take another step forward but the hand that was encased in ice suddenly smashed itself into the ground, stopping Liehui in her tracks.


    Taking that opportunity, I tossed one of my other prepared vials at her, expecting to catch her on the back.


    Instead, her free hand had shed out at thest second and caught my vial without breaking it, tossing the vial straight back at me.


    Instinct took over and I raised my free arm to block it, causing the vial to smash itself on my outstretched appendage and soaking it in its contents.


    I cursed under my breath as my arm became fifty times heavier, forcing me to drop to my knees with my affected arm on the ground.


    There was a low rumbling sound as Liehui lifted her frozen arm off the ground to continue her march towards me, the thing weighing at least a few tons in that state.


    Without any other choice, I uncorked myst potion with my mouth before pouring the contents of it into my mouth.


    Liehui leapt thest few metres towards me, not allowing me to fully consume the potion.


    Unfortunately for her, that was exactly what I wanted her to do.


    I faced her and spat out the potion, drenching her in its contents and startling her to a stop.


    I summoned another vial into my free hand and tossed it on the ground in front of her, this one containing a gas instead of a liquid.


    The gas cloud quickly engulfed her, turning parts of her that were drenched into stone which included the rest of her limbs.


    Still in my kneeling state, I summoned a spear of water and shot it to her unprotected torso, piercing through where her heart was.


    There was the sound of a bell ringing before everything within the courtyard was reverted back to normal again, the two of us standing a distance away from each other.


    "It''s my loss," She admitted easily, her head bowed and hands cupped together. "I thank Master Brendan for the guidance. If I may ask, how did you be so strong?"


    I scratched my cheek in embarrassment, "Well, it''s all because of my own Master''s guidance. I''ll have you know I''ve yet tond a strike on Him once and Master was fighting on my own terms too."


    She nodded as though that was the most obvious answer, "I understand, please continue to guide me in the future, Master Brendan."


    Would you look at that? Aplete change in attitude. I guess her kind basically only shows respect for the strong. Maybe I might have an easier time with her now?


    "In return, allow me to train you physically as well, Master Brendan. I shall assist Master Lin in training your body into shape so that you won''t embarrass him with that piss poor closebat of yours."


    Or maybe not...

 Chapter 392 - Aunt And Niece

    (ria POV)


    "That''s a checkmate on this board, Mistress ria," Sophia announced, moving her cannon a step in front of my general.


    ??


    I hid my grimace before moving my concentration to the middle board, taking the time to go over my n again before shifting my chariot to take her pawn.


    Right now we''re ying the same game of chess but with a slight twist.


    Instead of just ying on one board, we''re ying on five boards simultaneously for the added difficulty.


    Although she''s not at Onii-sama''s level, Sophia turned out to be an especially strong opponent for me.


    It''s not like she''s overwhelmingly strong, but for someone who only learned it by watching us y, she was better than she has any right to be.


    Out of the five boards, I had already won two and lost two, so the middle board was the final one that will determine the winner in our game.


    Frankly speaking, I had the upper hand on this one and it would be hard for me to lose. Judging by the small smile that Sophia had, she knew that fact as well.


    Sure enough, within the next five moves I had her general cornered before putting her in checkmate after another two moves.


    "Good game," Sophia praised, a rare thinging from her. "I''m sure Master Lin would be impressed too."


    I sighed, "If only Onii-sama was here. I''m already missing my Onii-sama hugs."


    She shrugged, offering no words of constion before moving to keep the pieces, signaling that it was time for our lunch.


    "Is Onii-samaing back for lunch?" I asked hopefully.


    Sophia shook her head, "Master Lin had mentioned it was unnecessary to prepare his portion, so I would not think he will be."


    "Kuuuh¡­ Onii-sama abandoning his cute imouto for another man, I''ll have to rectify that when hees back."


    Sophia ignored my wailing and gestured towards the pavilion''s stairs, "Shall we, Mistress ria?"


    Just as I got up to follow Sophia to our dining room, Joanne came running up to us with her face full of tears.


    "Mis¡­ Mistress ria¡­ I''m sorry! Waaaahhh!!"


    What? Why did this weird girl suddenly start crying in front of me? Isn''t she supposed to be taking care of little Cai Hong?


    Sophia bent down to pat her head, consoling her like how she would a child, "There, there. What''s wrong, Joanne? You can tell big sister here."


    "Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­ Hic¡­ I¡­ I lost Mistress Cai Hong¡­"


    I goggled at her, "You what?!"


    Sure, I''m not that close to the little girl, but she''s still my Onii-sama''s adopted daughter which makes her my niece! If something happened to the cute little thing, I''ll definitely call down an artillery bombardment on the people involved!


    "We¡­ We were ying hide and... And seek¡­ Hic¡­ But¡­ But¡­ I haven''t been able to find Mistress Cai Hong since we started¡­ I tried calling out to her but she hasn''t appeared¡­ What if¡­ What if she was taken¡­ Waaaahhh!!"


    "Calm down now," Sophia soothed, "Did you tell little Cai Hong not to go outside of Master Lin''s courtyard?"


    "Hic¡­ Ye¡­ Yes¡­ I told her¡­ Sniff¡­ Master Lin would be angry if she went out¡­ Sniff¡­"


    Sophia smiled at her, "Then she should still be hiding around here, maybe she had fallen asleep somewhere. She usually takes an afternoon nap as well so that could happen."


    "Whe¡­ Hic¡­ Sniff¡­ Where could she be?"


    Sophia turned to me, as though expecting me to know the answer.


    I frowned, if Cai Hong really was going to hide somewhere, she would pick somewhere where she feelsfortable enough to sleep while also remaining hidden if this was the issue¡­


    She couldn''t have gone through the secret entrance could she?


    Well, it''s worth a shot at least.


    "I think I might know where she is," I told them. "But just in case, look around the courtyard in case she climbed up some tree to take a nap or something."


    "Of course, Mistress ria," Sophia bowed.


    "Ye¡­ Yes Mistress ria¡­" Joanne bowed as well, though her face was still marred with tears.


    Sophia took the sniffling Joanne away while I went back to our room, making a beeline towards Cai Hong''s bed.


    I checked under it just in case she was there and found a rather big box stashed under the space.


    Hmmm? I didn''t know Cai Hong had something under the bed? Maybe she''s hiding in it?


    Curious, I reached for it and pulled it out, opening the top carefully to reveal its contents.


    Inside it was a curious assortment of clothes and towels, a few of them seem to be child sized while others were adult sized. All of them shared onemon trait of being male clothing though.


    Does Cai Hong like to crossdress? Not that I''m judging her though, but this seemed like a weird hobby for her to pick up.


    Just when I thought to put it away, a small picture tucked into the corner of the box caught my eye.


    I was confused about the existence of that photograph until I remembered Manami had a Technique that could replicate such a thing without a camera.


    Not able to help my curiosity, I reached forward to pick it up.


    The picture showed a young boy dressed in one of the clothes I recognised from the box, but since it only showed his side profile I did not recognise the person straight away.


    I had to squint and take another few seconds to examine it before I realised I was looking at the younger version of my dearest Onii-sama!


    Gasp! That means¡­ All these clothes were Onii-sama''s!


    Oh, this sneaky little girl! She managed to get her hands on the costumes Onii-sama used during the y! No wonder I couldn''t get my hands on them even after I threatened the theatre manager! Back then I thought the other actors had stolen Onii-sama''s clothes and hidden them, guess I was wrong about that.


    Whoopsies~


    Welp, no need to take from my niece''s stash since she worked so hard to get them. I can always just steal my own stash since Onii-sama is here now~


    I packed the things back into the box and pushed it back under the bed, dusting my knees as I stood back up.


    Now I guess I should check the secret entrance for Cai Hong''s cupboard.


    Pulling open her cupboard doors, I was about to reach for the hidden handle when I noticed the pile of clothes that were in the corner of the cupboard.


    I already know that all my sisters had Onii-sama''s clothes stashed inside their wardrobes so it wasn''t a surprise to find a pile in Cai Hong''s too. Not to mention the fact that she had Onii-sama''s costumes under her bed so it was even less surprising.


    But the thing that caught my attention was the pile was actually moving slightly.


    Ah, of course¡­ She hid under Onii-sama''s clothes and fell asleep. That would be where Cai Hong would feel the mostfortable sleeping in. Why didn''t I think of that?


    I picked up the top most shirt to reveal the little girl''s head, her ahoge twitching slightly when revealed.


    I slowly unearthed her from the pile, giving her a soft tap on the head to wake her up.


    "Little Cai Hong~ It''s lunch time~"


    She yawned before rubbing her eye sleepily, "Mmm¡­ Papa¡­ Huggies¡­"


    Hmmm? She must have thought I was Onii-sama since my hand had his scent from touching his clothes. Such an impressive nose she has.


    Oh well, I picked her up into a hug and she promptly fell back asleep on my shoulder, mumbling about Onii-sama feeding her or something.


    Well, I''ll just carry her to our dining room for lunch and grab Joanne and Sophia on the way there.


    Package secured and in transport~

 Chapter 393 - A Sick Visit

    (MC POV)


    "Ok, down girl. That''s¡­?Ahahaha! That''s enough now! That tickles! Hahaha!"


    ??


    I gently pushed back the Phoenix that had been rubbing itself on me when it saw me, tickling me with its feathers.


    I''m not even sure why it likes me that much, maybe it was because of that one day I fed it something? Who knew the way to get a Phoenix to like you was to just feed it some bird seeds.


    The fact that both Akari and Shiori were just staring at it quietly kind of unnerved me, so I just gave the bird a pat on the head before entering the building Elder Feng was recuperating in.


    "Oh, Master Lin. For you to personallye and see me, this old one is truly honored," Elder Feng greeted as soon as I entered, as though he had been expecting me.


    "Good day Elder Feng, how are you feeling now?"


    "Better, Master Lin. It''s all thanks to that God pill you had. I never knew such a thing was possible but¡­ Ah, I suppose it''s to be expected of Master Lin."


    Well, they''re actually not that hard to make as long as you know how to, but I''m not going to tell him that.


    He looked up and noticed the two foxesying on top of my shoulders.


    "Oh? I did not know Master Lin had familiars of his own."


    I nodded, "I just got them both recently actually. Well, that''s not correct, I already met them some time before but only took them along recently. They''re cute aren''t they?"


    "Ehehehe~ Master called us cute~" Akari giggled, rubbing her face on mine.


    Shiori said nothing but her tail moved to wrap itself around my neck like a scarf, the tip waving slowly.


    I reached up and patted both of them on the heads, the two of them mewling when I did so.


    He squinted his eyes at them, "I sense¡­Some sort of power in them. They aren''t normal foxes are they?"


    "Mmm¡­ I guess you can call them Spirit Foxes. Don''t try to pat them though, they don''t like others touching them."


    "Ah, that does sound like Spirit Foxes. They''re very yful but they only like their contractors and y pranks on others."


    "Your phoenix seemed to have taken a liking to me though," I pointed out.


    "Mmm¡­ You did save me and fed her right? She''s quite intelligent. That, and I guess she recognises Master Lin''s power, their kind recognises the strong after all."


    "Mmm¡­ Such is the natural thing of course. Even a little one like her recognises Divine One''s power. Now if only she wasn''t that clingy." Shiori muttered.


    "Hmm¡­ That should be amon trait amongst monsters, isn''t it? The weaker ones respect the strong?" I suggested, remembering the attitude of the other monsters back in the hideout.


    "That is true. Master Lin is knowledgeable about monsters too, I see. I guess such is expected of the strongest Pactitioner," He chuckled.


    Well, I kind of have first hand experience so it''s hard for me not to know.


    I gestured to him, "So anything I should know about? Maybe some feelings of difort? Anything?"


    Elder Feng looked down at himself, "No, not at all. I feel more than great actually, even the pains in my lower back were gone after taking your God pill. It is truly a mircale! Ah, of course I''ll make sure to keep the existence of the pill a secret, such a treasure like this must be incredibly valuable for Master Lin."


    Again, they''re really not. Like¡­ I have a whole bunch of them just sitting in my storage ring and my disciples each have a gourd full of them in case of emergencies.


    Though it is true that it would be good for these to remain secret, I would be damned if every other Sect knew of this and I get requests to make these for the rest of my life since no one else other than Brendan can make them. Even Brendan hadn''t perfected the process yet, so it will still just be me.


    "Mmm¡­ As expected of Elder Feng, you have already seen through me," I nodded, agreeing with him for the sake of it.


    "Hoho! I was still a former Sect Master, Master Lin. I am well aware of the value of such things. It was definitely our fortune that we are now the same Sect!"


    "Umu¡­ I see all the inscriptions I ced here are working as well. No problems with them either?"


    He turned to look at the inscription I hadid on the floor of the room, "Well¡­ I believe it''s still working since I have yet to be assassinated yet. But you did not tell me what exactly this inscription does?"


    I raised my finger to my lips, "Secret Elder Feng. Though I hope there''s no need to use it, the assassin would definitely regret entering the inscription if they doe after you again."


    "Ohoho! To have Master Lin''s personal protection truly puts me at ease! This old man can sleep peacefully at night!"


    "This old man is creepy..." Akari muttered, looking at Elder Feng up and down. "Is he gay?"


    Shiori''s tail unfurled from my neck and pped her sister on the head, causing her to yelp and Elder Feng to look at the foxes questioningly.


    "They''re siblings, they like to y," I exined.


    Elder Feng nodded as though that exined everything.


    "Well then, is Master Lin just here to visit this old man, or is there anything I can do for you?"


    I shook my head, "Nah, I''m really just here to check up on you, making sure you aren''t dead in your sleep or something."


    "Ahaha! Master Lin really does know how to joke!"


    I chuckled as well, deciding not to mention that ourst Sect Master met the fate I mentioned.


    "Well, since you''re alright and all, I''ll just let you go about your day. I believe Sect Master Qing should be visiting you in a bit."


    "Oh yes, he had invited me for a stroll around your Sect to familiarize myself with it. I do look forward to it."


    Ugh, him too? This isn''t my Sect you know? I''m just a lowly Master within the Sect.


    Deciding that it probably isn''t worth my time to correct him, I just waved him goodbye before leaving.


    Of course the phoenix outside went ahead to rub me with its head for a minute or two more before finally letting me leave.


    "Master? Is it alright for us to cuddle a little?" Akari asked, rubbing her face on mine.


    I thought Shiori would reprimand her sister again but this time, she stayed surprisingly quiet. Instead, she joined her sister in rubbing her face on mine too.


    Oh? Were they jealous of that Phoenix?


    Hmmm¡­ I did tell the girls I will be backte since I was half expecting Elder Feng to have someplications, so now I have unexpected free time.


    Well then¡­


    I teleported us to the top of the mountain where I know we wouldn''t be disturbed,ying myself down under a tree.


    The two foxes leapt onto myp and curled themselves into a ball,ying their heads on their front paws with their tails wagging slowly behind them, looking up at me with their beady eyes.


    Knowing what they wanted, I proceeded to head pat them and stroke their tails until they were thoroughly satisfied.


    Their tails were really, really soft too, so I was thoroughly satisfied as well~

 Chapter 394 - Just A Small Check

    (MC POV)


    It was close to dinner time before I returned to my courtyard with two very satisfied foxes clinging on my shoulders.


    ??


    Sophia was there to greet me at the entrance, as though she knew I would be there.


    "Wee back, Master Lin. Do you require dinner, a bath? Or perhaps¡­ I should get one of your disciples here to receive Master?"


    "I don''t even want to ask what thest option meant," I sighed.


    She blinked, "I thought Master Lin might want to meet with any of your disciples first?"


    "No, I''m good. I''ll go see how my disciples are doing on my own."


    She bowed her head, "Understood. I shall make preparations for dinner. With the exception of Master Brendan, all of your disciples are in the courtyard."


    With those words she left for the kitchen and left me to my own devices.


    "The Demon Lord sure is interesting," Akari remarked, her tongue darting out to lick my cheek.


    Shiori nuzzled closer to my other cheek, "Mmm¡­ I admit, I had thought her to be a little more¡­ Unhinged. How did you tame her, Divine One?"


    I shrugged, "It''s a long story. Maybe I''ll tell you two when we have time."


    "Oooh~ So mysterious~ Do you think she has a crush on Master?" Akari giggled.


    I ignored her question as Shiori smacked her sister with her tail again, making my own way towards my courtyard to see what my disciples are up to.


    To say that I was greeted with an interesting sight would be an understatement.


    As Sophia had said, everyone was there except for Brendan and Liehui.


    ria was with Cai Hong in the pavilion while Joanne watched over them from the side.


    Joanne seemed to be standing really close to Cai Hong as though afraid that Cai Hong would suddenly disappear for some reason. I guess she''s taking a role quite seriously?


    What''s interesting was the fact that Cai Hong seemed to be ying Chinese Chess with ria and even seemed to be winning. I definitely did not teach my little dragon on how to y it before, did ria teach her?


    The look of concentration on ria''s face showed that she wasn''t going easy on her either and Cai Hong looked really rxed and was even giggling.


    Could Cai Hong be a hidden chess genius?


    Oh what am I talking about, Cai Hong is already a genius, that cute little thing.


    Manami and Elizabeth were right beside them, the fox youkai fully immersed in showing her servant how to brew tea.


    It was clear Elizabeth was doing her best to learn from how she imitated Manami''s actions as best as she could.


    Behind them, Lian Li and Keqing looked as though they were locked in mortalbat.


    If I didn''t know that there was a protection inscription set up there, I would have thought they were really trying to kill each other with the Techniques they were throwing out against each other.


    I''m already seeing spirit swords and lightning rods embedded all over the courtyard, making it look like some kind of war zone even as my inscription repaired the damage.


    Even Kiyomi and Marie''s spar looked quite intense on the other end of the courtyard. The white fox youkai was tossing ice spears, blizzards and snowstorms all around her while Marie kept blinking from side to side, avoiding all the Techniques that were thrown at her.


    Was Marie some kind of evasion expert?


    Oh, I almost missed it, but Eris and Lydia were locked in a sword dance near the corner too.


    I say sword dance but the two of them were also shing their des together like they were possessed. The ng of metal against metal were still audible even with the Lightning and Ice exploding around the courtyard, showing that neither were pulling any punches in their spar.


    And then there''s Diao Chan who is¡­


    Is she spanking Zhiyang? She is, isn''t she? Well¡­ I guess there must be a good reason for that, so I''ll pretend I didn''t see that.


    Only Brendan was missing from the scene, but the smoke that wasing out from the alchemy room''s window clued me in on his whereabouts.


    "Divine One''s disciples are all very hard workers," Shiorimented, nodding her cute little head.


    "Hmmm? Are you interested in participating too?" I asked with a grin.


    "Ehehe~ That would be an honour for us to be taught by you, Master!" Akari giggled, suddenly excited.


    This time, her sister agreed with her, "If Divine One sees us worthy of your personal instruction, we would be greatly honored."


    "Hmmm¡­ Though I''m not sure what I can actually teach you, but it should be an interesting experience. I''ll see what I can do."


    "Yayy~~" Akari cheered, nuzzling my cheek.


    This could be my opportunity to learn more about monsters and their biology too, since I''m not exactly familiar with most of them and I''ve definitely not had this intimate of a contact with foxes with hundreds of tails before.


    I made my way towards the pavilion, Cai Hong stiffening up and sniffing the air as soon as I stepped into the courtyard.


    Her head swivelled in my direction, her face brightening up upon seeing me.


    "Papa! Papa!!" Little Cai Hong leapt off her chair and ran up to me, hugging my waist.


    I patted her head before lifting her up and carrying her back to the pavilion, the rest of the girls having stopped what they were doing the moment they knew I was there.


    "Wee back, Master."


    "Wee back, Onii-sensei!"


    The girls greeted me in unison.


    "Umu, I''m back. I see all of you are working hard. That''s good, that''s good."


    "Hearing Master''s praise honors us," Lian Li dered with a bow.


    I patted her head, "Well don''t work yourselves too hard. Do it in moderation ok? I know my protection inscription is there, but exhaustion is not something that can be healed by it."


    "We will keep that in mind, Master."


    I nodded before turning to the servants, "I believe Sophia is preparing dinner, you girls can go help her after you are done here."


    All of them bowed or curtsied before obeying me, leaving just my disciples and I in the courtyard.


    Only after they were gone did I turn back to my girls, "Right, we have a bit of time before dinner is done. I''d like to hear the progress all of you have so far? It''s nothing formal, I just want to hear if you girls have any problems or just something that you might want advice on. Could someone get Brendan as well?"


    "Ara, ara? I shall prepare the tea then~" Manami chuckled, moving back to the pavilion with the rest of us following behind.


    Diao Chan had volunteered to go call our alchemist over, not sure why she did that since Manami could have just used her telepathy but what do I know?


    I noticed a few grimaces when I mentioned that I would be listening to their progress, it can''t be that bad now, can it?


    Well, no matter what, I''m still proud of them for working this hard, so I have no intention of scolding any of them.


    Definitely have to remember to give them all headpats once this session is over though, they deserved it.

 Chapter 395 - Master’s Review

    (MC POV)


    It''s been several more days and yet there hasn''t been any more signs of the assassin.


    ??


    A few of the Elders suggested that the assassin might have given up after knowing we were vignt of them.


    However, I had seen the assassin, or at least a clone body of it, face to face back then. Their attitude at that time suggested that they definitely wouldn''t give up that easily and was already plotting for their next opportunity to strike.


    That''s why I didn''t refute those Elder''s ims as it might give the assassin a false sense of security, causing them to step into the trap around Elder Feng.


    Sure, I could also go the route of reading through their memories and finding out who the culprit is that way, but that would be a problem if word of this gets around and their own Sects learn of it.


    Not to mention the fact that since it''s a slime monster, their memories might not even be readable in the first ce.


    This is why I hate politics.


    A simple misstep and the bnce of power could be flipped so easily.


    Although¡­ The ultimate reason as to why I really decided to avoid using such a method was to not give a bad example to my cute disciples. What if they learn such inelegant methods from me and think it''s ok to do it too? Thus, better not do it in this case.


    At least these few days have been quite productive for us.


    In this period of time, I got to be the proud Master watching my disciples grow. All of them had taken my task seriously and reaped the benefits of it.


    Lian Li definitely had way better control over her Quarks than before, most likely because she had to hold herself back during her sparring sessions. I believe she should be getting very close to figuring out how to multicast very soon at her current rate.


    On the other hand, Keqing might very well be on her way to reaching Master level in her Heavenly Sword Techniques too. Having Lian Li teach her really elerated her own cultivation.


    Did I mention Lian Li being a heaven sent genius? Because Lian Li is a heaven sent genius.


    Manami''s improvements were more subtle, though by no means were they any less impressive.


    From her time in repeatedly making the tea as demonstrations, she had learnt to manipte Quarks so fine that it is almost impossible to sense by normal Practitioners. Manami could be forming a Technique right under your feet and you wouldn''t even know she was doing it until it materialises.


    As for Elizabeth¡­ Well, let''s just say I could barely tell the difference between which cup of tea is brewed by her or Manami now.


    Cai Hong was just as cute as always, maybe even a little cuter now after she spent time with Joanne. Somehow her actions just seemed much more adorable than before.


    The girl from Fairy Garden Sect might be older than Cai Hong but her behaviour was simr to a young girl''s, no offence to her. Since Cai Hong didn''t really have anyone else her age to be around all this while, it was a good change of pace for her.


    Joanne herself had also interestingly learned quite a bit about maturity from taking care of Cai Hong. I guess having a ''little sister'' to take care of made her a bit more disciplined and mature.


    Interestingly, she seemed to have some experience in alchemy too. She''s nowhere near as good as Brendan, but she did know how to make healing pills at least.


    Maybe Brendan might be interested in teaching her in his off time too?


    Speaking of the alchemist, I dare say he''s taken to thebat alchemist role quite splendidly. Honestly, I made up that fighting style on the spot when I told him about it. But seeing his talent in alchemy, I saw no reason that he shouldn''t be able to do it.


    Normally alchemists wouldn''t even be standing on the battlefield in the first ce, but well¡­ Who says we have to stick with the conventional here?


    His servant, Liehui, was also quite the interesting one. She''s definitely a Martial Practitioner and showed no interest in alchemy at first. She still has no interest in practicing it, but she at least came to learn to identify most of the conventional pills and potions by sight alone.


    I''d think it was a necessary skill for her to gain since Brendan would keep using them on her during their sparring sessions.


    As for our resident swordswoman, Eris became one hell of a swordmaster that''s for sure. It''s to the point where I actually have to use my sword''s full functionalities to keep her on her toes, I doubt there''s anyone else in our Sect that can match her in sword skills alone now. The time she needs to infuse her sword with Quarks has also been drastically reduced as well.


    Comparatively, Lydia''s sword and shield skills were much more refined now. With ria as her opponent, she''s learnt to be much more defensive with her shield and could shrug off most attacks with barely any effort. Maybe someday she might even be able to block a meteor?


    Then there''s Kiyomi who, interestingly, has not grown much in the strength department but somehow became really interested in housekeeping, she even started learning how to cook from Eris. For someone who was obsessed with power, it was quite a sight to see her put something else as her priority instead of just getting stronger.


    On the other hand, Marie has be¡­ Shall we say¡­ Really evasive? It seems like her policy for this is that even if her opponent had some really powerful Technique that could wipe her with one blow, it wouldn''t mean anything if it can''t hit her.


    Seemed to be working quite well for her at least.


    And then there''s my little sister ria who had be totally smitten with the game I had introduced to her. Imagine my surprise when I found out that Sophia and her had advanced to ying multiple boards at once, something I hadn''t done with her yet.


    I''m fully confident that my n with her is working just as I had intended. Maybe it''s time for me to teach her the other variations of chess?


    Last on the list is my little Witch, Diao Chan.


    Unfortunately for her, I''m not really sure what to make of her servant.


    Zhiyang definitely had the looks that would turn heads wherever she went, but it seems like that''s the only redeeming thing about her.


    She once came into my room at night while Lian Li and I were¡­ Well¡­ Busy¡­ And asked if she could join in shamelessly.


    I''m not sure what happened to her that night but Diao Chan appeared apologizing profusely before dragging the girl away to somewhere.


    Now I know why I see Diao Chan spanking her most of the time¡­


    Sad thing is that I don''t know how to help her either, the girl just seemed to be in clueless about everything around her.


    Oh well, at the worst, I''ll just be a little bit harsher on Diao Chan''s punishment y when she asks for it, or else we''ll just have to let Zhiyang go.


    Speaking of which, we decided to go on a hike for the next few days, I thought the change in scenery would do well for my disciples and to also teach them some survival skills at the same time.


    We would be bringing all the servants along too so Elder Feng would be extra safe during this period of time.


    Hopefully nothing happens on our little trip.

 Chapter 396 - Deep In The Jungle

    (MC POV)


    I decided to take them to the area where my monsters'' hideout was. This ce would be the safest for my disciples to learn what I was going to teach them since we wouldn''t need to worry about any monsters attacking us.


    ??


    "Papa! Papa! Flower! Pretty flower!" Cai Hong squealed and tugged my hand, pointing towards a bright yellow flower that was poking out from the undergrowth.


    I smiled at her, "Mmm, it is pretty indeed but don''t touch it, the petals are actually corrosive to our skin. Touching that will give you quite a burn."


    "Muuu? Pretty flower scary¡­"


    I patted her head, "When out here in the wilds, don''t touch anything that seems colourful or vibrant. Those things are usually poisonous and the colour is to ward off predators. So before you touch anything like that, tell papa first, ok?"


    "Okies~~ Cai Hong wuv Papa!"


    What a good girl.


    I looked behind me to see how the others were doing.


    Lian Li was following close behind me, strolling easy through the undergrowth while looking all around her with interest.


    Her steps were light and quick, as though she knew where exactly she should tread to maintain her bnce even without looking at her feet. Tree roots and bushes did not hinder her movements in the slightest bit.


    Right behind her was Eris, the girl simply pushing aside any branches or leaves that got in her way. She barely batted an eyelid when her foot stepped in a patch of wet mud and simply continued forward like nothing happened.


    A short distance behind her was Manami and Kiyomi, both of them moving through the undergrowth at a fairly rxed pace. Being fox youkais themselves, nature would be a sort of second home to them I suppose.


    They skipped their way forward easily, neither of them making any sound where they stepped and their kimonos still maintained their pristine condition even after moving so deep into the forest.


    A little further behind them was Diao Chan who was extremely careful in where she stepped. She double checked every step she was about to take and made sure the ground was solid before she actually took the step, trying to keep herself as clean as possible.


    ria was doing the exact same thing as well, sometimes even making some ufortable noises when she steps on a damp patch of mud. It was interesting to see her like this since she was the one that was most enthusiastic about the camping trip at first.


    She kept going on about campfires, marshmallows, ghost stories and stargazing even after I assured her that reality really isn''t going to be that simple and straightforward. Those stories she heard usually don''t even mention the gruelling part of the journey that one needs to take before you even get to the ''fun'' part.


    At least she knows now.


    Now, picking up the very rear of my disciple group was Brendan, the alchemist bending or squatting down to dig his hands into the dirt and pulling up all sorts of berries, roots and leaves whenever he saw something that catches his eye.


    Right now he''s upied with harvesting the flower that Cai Hong had pointed out, carefully cutting its stem and storing it without touching the petals with his hands.


    Welp, that''s a dedicated alchemist for you.


    Right then, a white fox appeared from one of the bushes, startling most of my disciples though they rxed after seeing who it was.


    Shiori bowed her head slightly, "Divine One, the servant girls have safely arrived at the designated area. I made sure to tell our followers to steer clear of that area as well."


    I nodded at her, prompting her to disappear into the bushes again.


    "They must be happy to be out here," Lian Limented, looking in the direction that Shiori had disappeared to.


    "Ufufufu~ This is, or was, their home. Isn''t it, Master?" Manami guessed.


    I smiled at her, "That is correct. They had been living here until I picked them up."


    Kiyomi giggled beside her sister, "Huhuhu~ That''s why Master let them run around so freely like that, they won''t ever get lost here~"


    Well, that, and also because I needed them to go tell the others about meing here and to avoid us, since I didn''t want either side toe into conflict with the other because of some misunderstanding.


    "Onii-senseeeiiii¡­ Are we there yet?" ria whined, stepping over a puddle of water only to have her foot sink halfway into a patch of mud. "Eeeww¡­ This is going to be difficult to wash off¡­"


    "Soon, just a bit more. Come now, this is the easy part, we''re just walking to the camp site you know? Weren''t you the one who wanted this the most?"


    "Booo¡­ Onii-sensei didn''t say we were going to trek into the middle of nowhere. I thought we were just going to pitch a tent in our backyard¡­"


    I rolled my eyes at her, "Wouldn''t be much of a camping trip if we''re just going to our backyard, would it?"


    She stretched her arms out at me and pouted, "Noooo¡­ Carry me Onii-sensei! Your cute little sister wants to be carried!"


    "Master~ You can punish meter but could I ask the same?" Diao Chan pleaded, shaking her hips seductively.


    "Well look at Brendan, isn''t he having the time of his life now?"


    Everyone turned to see Brendan carving a few strips of bark off a tree, the alchemist jumped in surprise at having his name called.


    "Err¡­ What?" He muttered, looking at us in confusion. "Is there something on my face?"


    "Nothing, let''s continue~" I chuckled, continuing my way forward after sessfully changing the topic.


    It took us another five minutes of walking through the bushes to finally enter our designated campsite for our small camping trip that we would be using the next few days.


    The servants were all gathered there, bowing their heads when they saw us enter. I sent them forward here as ''scouts'' to find a suitable clearing to make camp. The truth is that I''ve already made this clearing ahead of time for them to find it.


    I noticed one of the servants missing.


    "Where''s Marie?" I asked, looking at Sophia.


    Sophia bowed, "She''s cleaning herself, Master Lin."


    Ah, right, she''s a clean freak. I think this whole thing is going to be a nightmare for her. Well, maybe this might help her get used to it somehow¡­


    Anyway, we''re not here for her, we''re here for my cute disciples, so who cares?


    I turned back to my disciples, "Alright then, I''m pretty sure most of you are already familiar with it but let''s start with the basics of survival. As mentioned before, I will be teaching you girls how to survive out here in case you are dropped in a situation likest time without any help. When you''re in the wild like this, you will need a shelter. Now, we shall make one."


    Lian Li nced down at her hand, "Is this why Master took our storage rings?"


    "That is correct. We shall not be relying on theforts of civilization this lesson. Depending solely on nature itself to sustain us. Let''s see how far we can go, hmm?"


    Yep, I remember having to deal with this back in those higher nes.


    Pure, utter, torture, I assure you, since I had to learn everything myself.


    At least now my disciples don''t have to suffer the same fate I did.


    "Now Lian Li, Manami, Kiyomi, Brendan and Eris have experience in outdoor camping before so I''d like to see all of you set this up by yourselves first. Diao Chan and ria shall apany in a basic lesson of it in the meantime. You have until sundown to build one."


    It was an interesting sight to see two faces light up while the other five dropped. Oh well, it''s for their own good so I have to be firm here.


    Oh look, Cai Hong is chasing a butterfly.


    So cute~

 Chapter 397 - Gathering Materials, Lian Li And Eris

    (Lian Li POV)


    Master''s first order for us was to set up a shelter big enough to shelter both ourselves and our servants each.


    ??


    With the exception of not being able to use our storage rings, Master said that we could use anything that we can find in the forest and our Techniques could be used too as long as it''s only for gathering materials.


    In addition, our servants could help us but they could not decide for us what to do since this is a test for our survival sense, not theirs.


    In Master''s words, "Sometimes you''ll find yourself taking care of someone with no food, water or anything else on your back except the clothes you wear. You''ll be stuck out in the wild where the closest area of civilization is months away and you just need to survive."


    It sounded like Master was speaking from experience, though I do not recall Master experiencing this any time in His life. Maybe it was when he left the Lyndulf Family when He was younger?


    Brooding thoughts aside, I still need to get my shelter up, which shouldn''t be too hard since I''ve made things like these back in my slum squatting days. I remember building a crude shelter clobbered together using nks from old crates and half torn down houses, then having to fend off other slum squatters from iming my shelter after it was done.


    Of course, that poor workmanship wouldn''t be presentable to Master in this case, but I have ess to better materials now anyway. I''ll definitely make a better one this time!


    "What is our n, Mistress Lian Li?" Keqing asked, looking at me with eyes of interest.


    I can tell that it was her first time camping outdoors from her bodynguage. Maybe she hasn''t even left her Sect ever since she joined it, unlike us where Master has brought us around for our training journeys on multiple asions already.


    "Like Master had said, the first thing we need is shelter. We have plenty of wood all around us, but we can just use that fallen tree over there," I decided, pointing at a tree that looked to be the casualty of a monster''s rampage.


    Keqing frowned at the fallen tree, "Are we going to lug back the entire tree to use as shelter?"


    I chuckled at the idea, "No, we''re going to cut it up first of course. I need you to use your sword Techniques to cut this tree up. Specifically, cut here, here and here."


    She tilted her head at me before summoning an ethereal sword above her palm, "I never thought my Heavenly Sword Techniques would one day be used to chop trees."


    "There''s a first time for everything. Now, chop chop. We don''t have all day. We can keep the leaves and branches for kindling for our fire too."


    "Mistress Lian Li seems to be quite experienced," She noted, using her ethereal sword to cut the tree at where I had indicated.


    "Mmm¡­ This isn''t my first time camping outdoors if you must know. I have encountered situations where I had to camp outside under less favourable circumstances before."


    "Oh... I see¡­" Keqing nodded, tactfully avoiding asking for more details. "Is this tree enough for the two of us?"


    I looked down at the tree that stretched for at least several hundreds of metres, "This is more than enough. We''re not trying to build a house, just a temporary shelter using the wood as the frame and leaves as the cover. The main thing is to make it inconspicuous so that monsters don''t find your shelter easily, unless you intend to stay up all night to keep watch?"


    "Oh¡­ Does that mean we''ll be sitting on the¡­ Erm¡­ The mud?"


    I smirked at her, "Is that too much for the young mistress?"


    "Eh?! No! I umm¡­ No¡­ I''m fine, Mistress Lian Li."


    "You can cut a nk of wood as a floorboard," I assured her. "So no need to be that worried."


    "Ah, I umm¡­ I''m fine, Mistress Lian Li."


    "Mmm¡­ Well, that''s good to hear. Nowe on, your sword stopped, we still need to carry all this back to camp and we haven''t secured food and water yet."


    "Ah. Yes Mistress Lian Li."


    Hehe, who would have thought my days surviving in the wilds woulde in handy like this? I''m sure I''ll be able to impress even Master with my skills!


    *


    (Eris POV)


    Simplicity¡­ Is Best¡­ [Laverna]


    Naaaah, if we wanna wow Master we gotta make the biggest, baddest thing we damn well can. We''re gunna build a mansion! [Bait]


    Those in favour of scrapping that idea, say aye. [Eris]


    Aye. [Denna]


    Aye¡­ [Laverna]


    You guys are absolutely no fun! [Bait]


    It''s not a matter of fun here, it''s about practicality. [Eris]


    Bah! If ya guys ain''t gonna live a little, how ya gonna expect ta impress Master? [Bait]


    This one humbly thinks that fulfilling the task is enough to impress Master. [Denna]


    Psh! Whatever ya say. Don''te crying ta me when Master overlooks ours. [Bait]


    Come now, this isn''t the first shelter we had to build, so we already have an edge. [Eris]


    Bandit days¡­ [Laverna]


    Man¡­ Don''t remind me about dat. Stupid bandits threw us outside an'' we ''ad to do our own shit. Fuck ''em. [Bait]


    At least we have Master now. [Eris]


    "Mistress Eris? Is something the matter?" Lydia asked, concern clear on her face.


    I suppose it must look weird for myself to space out in the middle of gathering firewood.


    "I''m fine, just thinking about how to build our shelterter," I assured her.


    "I see. I''m afraid Master Lin had clearly told us we would leave the decision making to you, otherwise I might have been able to help somewhat."


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "Oh? You have experience?"


    She nodded, "One of our tests to increase our standing within the Sect was to survive out in the wilds with just our sword and shield for a period of time. It sharpened our skills and made us more attuned to our weapons."


    I told ya this girl''s a sword freak! Bet she sleeps with them too! [Bait]


    Quiet¡­ [Laverna]


    "I see. That seems like an interesting test to be put through," Imented offhandedly.


    "It is. Only the strongest would be able to go through it without breaking."


    "Well, putting that aside for now, I''ve got the things we need, just need to get everything back to the camp."


    We looked at the gathered timber and leaves that would be used for our shelter. There definitely wasn''t enough to build a mansion for sure but it should be enough to make a decent sized shelter for the two of us, assuming we are willing to squeeze together.


    "I suppose this should be enough for now, shall we return before it gets dark?" Lydia suggested, hefting the timber over her shoulders.


    "You alright with carrying that?"


    She scoffed, "Such a burden is easy for me to carry, Mistress Eris. I have borne worse burdens than this."


    I shrugged and picked up the rest of it, confident that our group would be the one to impress Master the most.


    Hey, ya think maybe if we made a big enough one, Master would sleep with us tonight? [Bait]


    I paused.


    My initial n of building a small, practical shelter was suddenly derailed with that suggestion.


    "Lydia¡­ New n. We need more materials now!"

 Chapter 398 - Gathering Materials, Fox Sisters And Brendan

    (Manami POV)


    "Honored Mistress Manami¡­ I¡­ I don''t think I would be able to fit into that¡­"


    ??


    "Ne¡­ Neither do I¡­ Mistress Kiyomi¡­"


    "Ara, ara? Is something this simple too much for either of you? How disappointing," I sighed dramatically.


    "Dear sister, please stop teasing them," Kiyomi grumbled, though I could see the slight hint of sadistic merriment at the edge of her eyes. "Such a thing can only be done by us."


    "Ufufu~ Let me have my fun, my dear Kiyomi~ It''s been a while since we had to stay outside like this."


    Both of us looked down at the two circr holes in the ground, Shiori and Akari sniffing each of them in interest.


    Naturally, both of us had used our Quarks to create fox burrows under the earth, such is the natural ce for foxes when staying outside.


    I smiled at our two servants, "Fox dens are reallyfortable, you know? Why don''t you two give it a try?"


    The two of them looked at each other with a conflicted face.


    "Ara? Do the two of you not know how to shapeshift at all? What a pity¡­ I suppose all our efforts that went into digging our luxurious hole was wasted¡­" I sighed dramatically.


    "Please ept our deepest apologies for our ipetence, Honored Mistresses¡­" Elizabeth bowed with Marie joining her.


    "Ufufu, you two can rx. We were only joking~" I assured them.


    That was the half-truth though, if they had been able to shapeshift, then we would have just gone ahead and used the two burrows for their intended purposes.


    But since they can''t use them, my dear sister and I had been nning to use them as an ambush spot to jump on Master tonight. Such is amon thing amongst fox youkais when they are trying to hunt an especially defiant mate, using the burrows to lie in wait for them before pouncing on them and dragging them in.


    But of course, our destined mate is very willing to indulge us~ This is just a little y we devised to keep things interesting~


    Akari dived into my burrow, wriggling herself into the hole before turning back to pop her head out of it, mewling happily.


    Shiori simply sat beside the hole and pped her paw on top of Akari''s head. I knew the white fox was admonishing her sister fox in some way since Akari started whining with upturned eyes.


    I''m assuming Shiori was scolding her sister for rudely upying my burrow without permission. It was quite amusing to see the red fox slink out of the hole after that.


    Kiyomi had ignored the two foxes and addressed the two servants instead, "We''re still going to be digging an underground shelter, I hope Marie can handle such a ce?"


    "Un¡­ Underground, Mistress Kiyomi? You mean¡­ Like¡­ Under the dirt?" She gasped, clearly shocked at the prospect.


    "Mmhmm, that is why I asked."


    Ara, I remember Kiyomi telling me that her servant was a clean freak. Though that condition would help her in her servant duties, it''s quite detrimental for any other situation like these.


    Ufufufu~ My dear Kiyomi did say that she was going to get whip that bad habit out of her so she should be a changed woman by the end of the month~


    Mmm~ I''m still unsure on who the assassin is though¡­ But when I find her, I''ll make sure to have a lot of fun with her for causing Master so much grief.


    "I¡­ I will try¡­" Marie said through pursed lips.


    Kiyomi nodded, "Good. Don''t worry, what my sister said about fox dens beingfortable is actually true. I also overheard Master saying that he would be letting the servants and us sleep separately tonight. You girls will get separate tents since this is our test, not yours."


    "I¡­ I see¡­ Ummm¡­ Thank you, Mistress Kiyomi."


    "Ufufu~ Don''t thank her yet~ This is the hard part, both of you are going to need to dig for us~" I giggled, pointing towards the area underneath a tree. "Elizabeth? Would you be a dear to start there? Don''t worry, you can use your Techniques to dig, I will shape the ground for us~"


    "Understood, Honored Mistress Manami."


    "Marie, we''ll make ours over here," Kiyomi ordered, pointing to the tree on the other side. "Same as Elizabeth, you don''t need to dig with your hands. Just open up a hold in the ground and I will do the rest."


    "Ye¡­ Yes, Mistress Kiyomi¡­"


    Ufufufu~ I can''t wait till night falls and I get to jump on Master~


    *


    (Brendan POV)


    Liehui looked at me, "So¡­ Being an alchemist and all, you must have plenty of outdoor experience right?"


    I snorted, "You think too highly of me. I wasn''t even a full fledged alchemist for that long. It''s only because of Master''s tutge that I know what I know."


    "Master Lin seems to think you can do just fine on your own."


    "I have been on a few trips out with Master, but nothing as big as this. I guess this is Master testing me too."


    She grimaced, "Hmm¡­ I should warn you that I have no experience in outdoor survival stuff, so don''t expect me to be of much help."


    I shrugged, "Master did say we couldn''t depend on you girls to make any decisions, but I think that restriction only affects Lydia since she''s the only one that actually did something like this before."


    "Oh? Master Brendan seems quite well informed about such things. Could your hobby be stalking other girls?"


    "To find out which of you can be trusted, I suppose so," Imented offhandedly.


    She knew that I was referring to our suspicions of one of them being the assassin and she said no more than that.


    I bent down and picked up a brown mushroom with white dots on its cap before turning to her, "I got what I need. You too?"


    She raised her hand to show the bag of herbs I had tasked her to pluck.


    I nodded my head, "Good, we got all we needed in that case. We can head back now."


    Liehui frowned at me, "Master Brendan¡­ Though I may not be well versed in survivalcraft, I at least know we need to have a shelter? How are we going to build one without materials?"


    I pointed to our harvest, "Well, we have everything we need right here."


    She looked down to the bag of herbs in her hand, then to my own bag of herbs before finally returning back to me.


    "Is this a joke?"


    "Not at all, I am as serious as I can be. Trust me on this, I know exactly what I''m doing."


    Liehui shrugged, "As long as your idea of a shelter isn''t living under a pile of herbs¡­ Lead the way then."


    "You really still don''t have much respect for alchemy, do you?"


    "It''s not much of respect but more that I don''t really know what to expect from it."


    Hmmm¡­ Seems like Liehui hasn''tpletely grasped the nuances behind alchemy nor epted it.


    No matter, I can definitely use this chance to educate her on it.


    "You''ll be quite surprised by what you can create, you know? I''m sure Master would be impressed by my creation."


    "Hmph, you gotta make it first before talking big."


    "Yeah, yeah. Come along then."


    I led her back towards the clearing, determined to make something that would definitely impress Master.

 Chapter 399 - Camping Lessons

    (Diao Chan POV)


    "Oniiii-samaaaaaa~"


    ??


    I looked up to see Master''s little sister hugging Master''s left arm, the girl looking to be terrified of something.


    "Sp¡­ Spider! Onii-samaaaaa!!"


    I shrieked as well, jumping up from where I had been sitting to rush over to Master''s other arm.


    "Where?! Where?! Eeeek!" I screeched, hugging Master''s arm as tightly as I could.


    Master reached up and patted both of our heads, "Rx, that''s just a house spider, it''s not dangerous at all."


    "But it''s a spideeeeeer!" ria shrieked, hugging Master even tighter.


    "Kyaaaa!! Master Lin!! Protect me too! I hate spiders!!" My bimbo servant, Zhiyang, screamed as well, running up to Master with her arms outstretched.


    Even I could tell that she was just pretending for that.


    I managed to stop her from actually hugging Him by blocking her with my arm, scowling at her until she kept her distance with a pout on her face.


    "Muuu¡­ Papa? What''s a spider?" Cai Hong asked, tugging at Master''s sleeve.


    "You see that little thing there with eight legs? That''s a spider."


    "Muuu? Yummy?"


    Master patted her head, "No, don''t eat spiders, Cai Hong."


    "Okies~"


    Cai Hong went back to chasing butterflies.


    Master nodded to Sophia who was standing at the side, the former demon lord moving forward to pick up the spider before bringing it elsewhere.


    "There, it''s gone now. You don''t need to worry anymore," Master assured us.


    ria peeked out from under Master''s arm with teary eyes, her hands still gripping tightly on Him.


    "Re¡­ Really? Mouuuu¡­ Onii-sensei¡­ Why is this ce so scary¡­"


    Master smiled at her, "What were you expecting the forest to be?"


    "They never said anything about the mud and grime! I remember those memories you showed me! Everyone had such a great time outdoors! No bugs, no dirt, no mud! They could be rolling around on the ground and still be clean! Yet there''s so many potholes and crap everywhere!"


    I have to agree with her¡­ I had camped out before when I was making my way from Dong to here, but I still had people taking care of my needs back then, allowing me to still live like a princess...


    Unlike now.


    Still, I won''t give my current life up for anything in the world though.


    I hugged Master''s arm tighter, nuzzling His shoulder.


    Master patted me, "Hmm? The spider''s gone already, Diao Chan. You don''t need to be afraid anymore."


    "Uuuu¡­ I''m still scared Master~ I will only feel safer if you warm me up¡­?I know the best way Master can do that! Shall we go to--"


    Master flicked me on the forehead, causing me to yelp in pain.


    Master grinned, "Seems like you arepletely fine to me, why don''t you go and get some firewood for us?"


    "Mou¡­ Master sending a defenceless girl like me on a dangerous errand like that¡­"


    I felt a hard spank on my bottom, my entire body quivering from pleasure at the impact.


    "How about now?" Master asked.


    "Guhee¡­ Hehe¡­ One¡­ One more? Please?"


    Master obliged and spanked me again, sending another shock of pleasure through my body.


    "It will be done, Master!"


    I skipped away from Master, prompting Zhiyang to follow along.


    "Mistress Diao Chan~ Shall I help as well? We just need to collect some wood, right?"


    I scowled, remembering how she had tried to take advantage of Master just a few moments ago. I admit that she has shown to be more stubborn than I thought she was, or else she was just really, really unintelligent to the point of being an extremely slow learner.


    "Not necessary, I can do this alone."


    She tilted her head, "Are you sure Mistress? Master Lin did say we are to apany you all at all times though? And this forest is reaaaaally scary."


    "I am not going anywhere. Just stay there."


    "Ehhh? Mistress Diao Chan is defying Master Lin?! This¡­ This is unbelievable!"


    I looked behind me to see Master showing ria and Cai Hong how to tie two poles together using a tree vine he had cut down before turning back to p Zhiyang.


    "It seems like you''ve forgotten my rules¡­ Do you need a reminder you dumb bitch?"


    As though woken up from slumber, she quickly bowed her head to me, "I''m¡­ I''m sorry, Mistress¡­ Please forgive me¡­"


    I turned away from her and faced the forest with my arms stretched out to the sides.


    "''Sticks of wood made to burn,e forth andy at this resting ce. Spirits of wood and spirits of earth, I beseech thee for thy borne fruits, gather them all unto me. Ride the winds and sail the earth, I call for the harvest of nature''s bounty. Nature Hunt!''"


    There was a rush of air before the earth below our feet rumbled, cracking open a small hole that was ankle deep in front of me.


    A few berries appeared within the hole, the soil melting away from them like liquid to flow back into the ground seamlessly.


    The wind then blew towards us and several sticks and branches deposited themselves inside the same hole as well, all of them perfect to be used for kindling and fuel for fire.


    I picked up the berries and inspected each one with a critical eye, nodding my head once I was sure each one was good enough to be eaten.


    "Pick up the rest," I ordered Zhiyang, making my way back to Master.


    "Now these two poles are secured, so you can use it as the stand for the top pole," Master exined, showing ria the two poles he had tied together in a triangle shape.


    "Papa so cool!" Cai Hong giggled, hugging Master''s leg while a butterfly flew around her head.


    "Master! Master! I got some sweet berries for you~" I called out, offering the red coloured berries in my palms to Him.


    Master smiled at me, "My sweet Diao Chan¡­ These berries may be sweet, but they also cause hallucinations unless you boil them first. I can neutralise it without any problems like this but please don''t eat them on your own."


    I flinched, "Ah¡­ I''m sorry, Master¡­"


    Master picked up my berries and popped a few in His mouth, "They are sweet though, and thank you for bringing them to me. I''ll teach you how to identify the safe berriester."


    Hnnng~ Master! You are too sweet! I''m definitely going to crawl into your bed tonight!!


    Master looked over my shoulder, spying Zhiyang approaching with the firewood in tow.


    "Mmm¡­ I see you''ve managed to gather quite a bit. Let''s set that here and I''ll show you the different ways you can set up your campfire."


    Eheheh~ Master can light my fire whenever He wants~


    "Ohh~ Will we at least cook marshmallows, Onii-sensei?" ria asked, her eyes sparkling.


    Master sighed, "Oh alright. Yes, we can roast marshmallows tonight."


    "Master can y with my marshmallows too~" I suggested cheekily.


    Cai Hong tilted her head at me, "Muu¡­ No y with food?"


    Master flicked me on the forehead again, "You''re really naughty today aren''t you? I''m going to have to punish you extra hard tonight."


    Oh?! Ehehehe~ I can''t wait till tonight already!

 Chapter 400 - Sharing Your Builds

    (MC POV)


    I looked at all the shelters my disciples had made with a critical eye, inspecting them carefully.


    ??


    To be honest, I wasn''t really expecting much since this would be their first time making something like this. I just wanted to see if they could improvise ore up with anything interesting when put in this position.


    Sometimes nature is the best teacher for these types of things. I wouldn''t want them to only know how to follow my instructions and never going out to experiment on their own.


    I have to say though, all of them did way better than I expected.


    Lian Li made something that looked like a shed of some sort, the kind that you can find behind shops where they would store their wares.


    It wasn''t professionally made in any sense of course, since both Lian Li and Keqing were not carpenters, but it was quite well done for someone who had limited building experience.


    Lian Li had used leaves to cover it to keep it hidden, although I wouldn''t say it''s that well camouged considering the size of it and how it doesn''t not look like it belongs in a forest. Though if you were in the city and saw something like this, you probably wouldn''t look at it twice.


    Still, it will serve as a good enough shelter against the elements, keeping its upants warm enough in rain or shine. In the event of some monstering across it though¡­


    Well, I suppose the upants should be able to handle most threats easily enough anyway.


    Something tells me this might not be the first shelter Lian Li had to build though.


    "Well done, Lian Li, Keqing. Very impressive."


    Lian Li bowed her head, "Your praise honours us, Master. I am happy you approve of it."


    "Likewise, Master Lin," Keqing bowed. "Though my contributions are trivial aspared to Mistress Lian Li''s."


    I nodded, "Mmm¡­ You''ve worked hard."


    Moving forward, I saw two holes in the ground directly underneath two trees. The size of the hole was just big enough to fit a regr sized fox easily.


    No prizes as to who dug these two holes.


    I noted the slight overhang and the mound of earth surrounding the entrance, protecting the hole in case of rain to prevent flooding.


    Just underneath the overhang was a very fine spatial inscription I recognised, the inscription would allow bigger beings to enter a smaller sized entrance should theye close to it.


    I gestured to the hole, "May I?"


    Manami chuckled, "Ufufufu~ Of course, Master. My hole is always open for you, Master~"


    I decided to ignore the underlying meaning behind her words and stepped closer to the hole, activating the inscription that sucked me straight into the fox den.


    The inside was surprisinglyfy and warm, not at all like a hole in the ground that one might expect.


    "Ooohh~ Master! There you are!" A happy little red fox jumped onto me and started licking me all over.


    "Akari? What are you doing here?"


    "Ehehe~ Manami let me stay here for a bit because it''sfy~"


    "Well, it is a fox den after all."


    "Ehehe~ Sister''s sleeping inside, should I wake her?"


    I shook my head, "It''s fine, let her rest, I''m just looking around for now. You can go back to her."


    "Okayyy~"


    She hopped back to where she had been,ying down beside her still sleeping sister with her tail wagging behind her.


    Always the excitable one, she is.


    I went towards the hole''s opening and the inscription activated to drop me back at where I had been.


    I took the chance to visit Kiyomi''s fox den as well and found it simr in design to Manami''s, though I realised Kiyomi''s walls looked a bit more angr than Manami''s. Such is the slight difference between the two sisters I suppose.


    Returning back to the surface, I gave the two of them a head pat each, "Very well done. Good use of the inscription as well."


    "Ufufufu~ Thank you, Master~"


    "Huhuhu~ You honour us, Master."


    Their two servants also bowed their heads at my praise, though I noticed Marie looking slightly pale. Well, good luck Marie, you can do it.


    I went on to the next one and found¡­ A literal mound of sticks and stones staring back at me.


    I''m not talking about a small one, but a really, really big one that is three times my height.


    I missed it initially because I thought it was part of the scenery until I noticed the opening at the front that was functioning as a door.


    Eris and Lydia were standing right next to it, with Eris looking especially proud of herself while Lydia looked a little conflicted.


    "What¡­ What is that?" I asked, pointing at the giant structure in front of me.


    "Whadda ya think, Master?! Impressive eh? There''s plenty of room for both of us to room here tonight!" Eris grinned proudly.


    "Well, I suppose it really is impressive¡­ The fact that I overlooked it just now is also testament to that fact too¡­ Well done I suppose. Though I really can''t rmend you building such a big shelter next time since it''s so impractical."


    "Ehehehe~ Does that mean Master will be sleeping with us tonight?"


    I raised any eyebrow at her, "I never said that?"


    "Ehhhh?! But I built a big house!"


    "I don''t believe saying I will room with the one with the biggest shelter tonight?" I pointed out.


    Eris gasped before copsing on her knees muttering, "Im¡­ Impossible¡­"


    Well, guess this is a lesson for her to practice some self-restraint too.


    I gave her aforting head pat before moving on to Brendan''s creation, only to find him standing next to nothing.


    I was about to call him out on it when I noticed the slight shimmer in the air beside him.


    "Invisibility?" I asked.


    Brerndan grinned, "Yes, Master."


    I got closer to the shimmer and squinted my eyes at it, "You used¡­ Huh¡­ You grew an actual mushroom to a giant size and carved a room in it¡­ Then turned it invisible¡­"


    "That is correct, Master."


    I grinned at him, "Well then¡­ Other than the fact that it will be an exceptional pain to remember and find your shelter in the event that you need to leave this ce for food or water¡­ I suppose it''s quite an ingenious build."


    From the look on his face, I could tell he hadn''t thought of thatplication.


    At least I wasn''t lying about it being ingenious though. He used one of those poisonous mushrooms so even if the invisibility wears off, predators would steer clear of it because they would recognise this mushroom.


    All he needs is toe up with a way for him to locate this ce reliably and it would have been a perfect build.


    I made my way back to the front, "Well, I must say I am very impressed with all of you. Great job."


    "Thank you, Master," They bowed their heads together.


    "Well, now that''s out of the way, let''s start our little camp proper with the lighting of the campfire."


    I snapped my fingers and the pile of wood I had made in the centre of the clearing lit up in mes, the marshmallows I had prepared around it beforehand engulfed within said mes.


    See? I do know how to rx.


    What better way to end the day than with my disciples sitting around the campfire roasting marshmallows?

 Chapter 401 - The Girls’ Deepest Desire

    (MC POV)


    "Papa! Fluffy~~" Cai Hong giggled, showing me the marshmallow she had on the skewer.


    ??


    "Mmm¡­ Be careful not to go too close to the fire," I warned, giving her a pat on the head.


    "Okies~" Cai Hong giggled, shifting the skewer to the fire.


    "This is nice¡­" Lian Li sighed contentedly, leaning her head on my shoulder while watching the fire, her hand stroking my chest idly.


    "Guhehehe~ Master~ A little harder?" Diao Chan whispered from my other side.


    I obliged and gave her bottom another spank without moving my body too much, Cai Hong was seated on myp after all.


    Everyone was gathered around the campfire for the evening of rxation, having arranged a few fallen logs as seats around the fire. All training and lessons were postponed tonight in favour of just enjoying the forest''s evening atmosphere.


    The servants were also given time off, since I wanted tonight to be more private amongst my disciples and I. I even helped them set up their own shelters in a nearby clearing.


    That''s why Diao Chan and Lian Li are being so forward with me right now.


    "Master, tea?" Manami offered, showing the tray with the teacup on top of it.


    I received it from her graciously, tasting it with a contented sigh before returning it.


    "Ufufu~ Master seemed to enjoy that, I shall go make more~" Manami giggled, returning back to the kettle she had hung on top of the fire.


    She was careful not to step on the two foxes that wereying nearby, both of them looking like they were grooming each other by the fire.


    "Papa! Toasty mallow!" Cai Hong cheered, showing me her perfectly toasted marshmallows. "Papa eat?"


    I pinched one of the marshmallows and popped it into my mouth, "Mmm¡­ It''s perfect. Thank you, Cai Hong."


    "Ehehehe~ Papa headpats~"


    I dutifully patted her head, causing her to giggle even more.


    Reaching for her skewer again, I plucked one of the other marshmallows and fed it to the little dragon, Cai Hong chewing it with a face full of bliss. She looked up at me expectantly and I gave her another skewer of marshmallows to roast.


    All of a sudden, Kiyomi appeared from behind me, tilting my head upwards to steal a kiss before letting me go, the white fox licking her lipssciviously.


    "You were wide open, Master~" She chuckled, taking her own seat beside Lian Li.


    Lian Li and Diao Chan started pouting so I gave the two of them their kisses as well, Diao Chan''s involving quite a bit of tongue.


    I did p her hand away from my inner thigh when she reached a little too far, no way I''ll let her pull me into that when Cai Hong is still here.


    "Booo¡­ Onii-sama is having fun over there and ignoring his cute imouto! How can this be!" ria whined from across me, waving her skewer around with a pout on her face.


    I grinned, "Isn''t this the camping trip you were looking forward to so much?"


    ria stuck her tongue out at me before going back to munching on her marshmallows. Brendan was seated beside her with his arms tucked to his sides, the alchemist looking a tad bit ufortable with the pouting girl beside him.


    Not sure what''s wrong with him? Maybe he doesn''t like marshmallows? What an oversight, I should have prepared some corn or something else for variety.


    Eris came up to me next with several strips of roast boar meatid on a wooden te she had carved herself.


    It''s quite easy to tell that she has the most experience living outdoors since she even managed to secure food while the others were still building their shelters, even with how ridiculously big she made hers.


    I took it from her before raising an eyebrow, "Are you girls not having any?"


    "Ah¡­ Zhiyang said she wanted to try making something for us¡­ I''m not particrly looking forward to it though¡­" Diao Chan sighed while rubbing herself on my arm.


    "Oh? Isn''t that the careless girl from Nirvanic Gate Sect? You sure it''s going to be ok?" I asked, a little concerned.


    "Oh, don''t worry Master, I''ll watch herter when she does make it," Eris assured me.


    "Mmm¡­ In that case, I''ll leave it to you then."


    With Eris watching her, I shouldn''t need to worry about them getting food poisoning or something like that.


    We spent the next few hours just sitting around the campfire, enjoying the solitude of the night and each other''spany. I didn''t even really mind it that much when the girls started crowding around me and their hands began to roam, it''s meant to be a rxed night after all.


    Eris had left earlier to check on Zhiyang like she had said, giving me a kiss before she did so.


    Shiori and Akari had retired back to one of the fox dens that Manami and Kiyomi had dug, disappearing into the hole with barely a sound after wishing me good night.


    Brendan had left as well after that, saying something about organizing the materials he had gathered today for his alchemy. He did umte a whole lot of them too, I bet this was a very fruitful trip for him so far.


    If you ask me though, I think he just doesn''t trust Zhiyang''s cooking.


    Deciding it''s time for Cai Hong''s bed time from how the little dragon was yawning, I shifted myself out of Lian Li''s and Diao Chan''s grasp, pulling my robes back to cover myself.


    "Alright, it''s almost time I tuck Cai Hong to bed. You girls can go ahead and have your dinner while I wash her up."


    "Yes, Master," The girls responded, a few of them sporting slightly disappointed faces.


    "I''ll be back," I assured them, picking Cai Hong up in my arms to bring her to the nearby stream to wash up first.


    I took care of the little dragon even as she''s nodding off, the trek here must have tired her out since she''s usually really energetic during bath times. It took a little longer for me to get her done since I had to move the sleepy dragon around.


    "Mmm¡­ Papa¡­ Cai Hong wuv Papa¡­" She mumbled as I carried her back to our tent for the night.


    I made sure once again to put up a silencing inscription around the cute little dragon after tucking her into bed, already knowing what my cute disciples would be requesting of me tonight.


    Stepping out of the little shelter I made, I realised there was a cloaked figure standing at the very edge of the clearing, their face hidden by the darkness of their hood.


    "Good evening, Master Lin."


    I frowned, "That voice¡­ You''re the assassin."


    "Oh, for Master Lin to recognise my voice so easily, this one is greatly honoured."


    I crossed my arms, "Coming out like this so simply. You''re looking for a one on one?"


    The figure shook their head, "Oh no. I am not stupid enough to even think I can touch the hem of your robes with my power."


    "So why show yourself now? You can''t think you can kill me like this?"


    The figure chuckled, "Oh, I won''t be the one killing you. They will."


    There was a slight rustle and my girls appeared from the undergrowth, all of their eyes staring straight at me and ignoring the figure behind them.


    I frowned at their vacant expressions, "What. Did. You. Do."


    "Fufu¡­ Scary, Master Lin. Nothing much really, they''re all fine so you can rx, for now. I don''t think you want to hurt your own disciples now, do you?"


    I growled and dematerialised the multitude of Lightning, Fire, Ice, Light and Dark spears that I had summoned all around the clearing.


    "Fufu~ d that you understand, Master Lin. I would like to extend my thanks to you first."


    "Thanks for what?"


    "For giving me the information needed to beat you of course. A mere copy of your disciples will not stop you, I had to turn your own disciples against you for it to work. Also, you can stop trying to dispel the Technique on them, they are not being influenced my a mind control Technique, I know you had warded them against those."


    I crossed my arms but said nothing.


    The figure gestured to my girls, "Let me ask you a simple question, Master Lin. What is the deepest desire of any disciple in the world? To please their Master?"


    I narrowed my eyes, not liking where this is going.


    The figure did not wait for my answer and continued, "Every single disciple has the very same desire hidden deep within them: To one day surpass their Master. And the surest proof that a student has surpassed their Master¡­ Is to kill them with their own two hands¡­ Isn''t that right, Master Lin?"


    "I ask again¡­ What. Did. You. Do."


    The figure took a step back, prompting my girls to arrange themselves in a line in front of me.


    "It''s simple, really. I merely helped your girls here bring out their deepest desire to the front of their consciousness such that they will act on it. With that, they won''t stop until that desire is fulfilled. Now you can choose to kill your own disciples¡­ Or be killed by them. Either way, you''ll be a broken man by dawn so I guess my job here is done~ I still have that Feng fellow to take care of after all~"


    The figure melted into a puddle and disappeared from the clearing.


    I barely had time to prepare myself before all of my girls'' faces lit back up, crouching themselves into their stances before leaping right at me, their hands outstretched towards me menacingly.


    Is it really too much to ask for a normal, uneventful camping trip?


    Now I''m here for the fight of my life...

 Chapter 402 - Remember Your Morning After Pills

    (MC POV)


    "Stop Him!"


    ??


    "Go for the head!"


    "Don''t let Master run!"


    "Hold Master down!"


    "I got Him! Do it! Do it now!"


    "Hehehe~ Onii-sama is my prey!! No more running!"


    "Master''s shield! Break it!"


    "I got through! Quickly! Quickly!"


    "Ahahaha! Master~ Stop struggling~~"


    "Ara, ara? Master, Master~ Just ept your fate~"


    "Ehe.. Ehehehe~ I call first dibs~"


    "Not fair~ Me too~"


    "Master~~~"


    "Ahhhhhnnnnnnn~~~"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    I woke up with a start, the first thinging into my vision was Brendan''s upside down face staring back at me from above.


    "Ummm¡­ Good morning? Master?" He greeted me, a little unsure of himself.


    "Good¡­ Morning¡­" I greeted back.


    "I err¡­ I think Master should go clean up before Cai Hong wakes up¡­"


    I looked down at myself to see all my girls sprawled out on top of me, each of thempletely nude with a blissful expression on their faces.


    "Right¡­ Yeah. I''ll get right on that."


    Brendan nodded, "It sounds like¡­ Well¡­ Sounds like Master had a pretty rough night yesterday¡­ Were senior sisters umm¡­ Stressed out or something?"


    Oh¡­ Well...


    I was actually prepared for the worst yesterday, no kidding.


    When the girls had jumped at me, I thought they were going to rip me up from limb to limb just like what the assassin had said. I even threw up a shield but being theplete geniuses they were, they simply tore it apart without much effort.


    I wasn''t really worried about dying since I still had my soul anchor and could revive whenever.


    I only realised they weren''t trying to kill me when they only ripped my clothes off and their hands started caressing every part of me withscivious intentions.


    That was when I had a proper look at their eyes. What I had thought to be the look of malice in their eyes were actually gazes of wanton lust directed at me. I mean, a few of them were even drooling and already started licking me.


    Apparently¡­ Their deepest, deepest desire was to have an all-out, no holds barred orgy with me. I don''t even really remember what happenedst night but for the first time in a while, my hips actually felt sore.


    Well, judging by the look ofplete bliss on all of the girls'' faces, I''d say it was worth it.


    Too bad for that assassin though, they really didn''t know squat about my cute disciples.


    Although I think it''s a bit weird that my girls keep calling out and praising God or even seem to be worshipping something throughout the night. They can''t be worshipping me right?


    Nah, that can''t be right.


    They must be thanking some higher being for making their dreamse true or something.


    Though at this point, I''m not sure if I should be proud that my disciples actually held no desire to surpass me and actually just want to do suchscivious activities with me all day.


    Hell¡­ I didn''t even know Eris could contort her body like that and ria was a hot mess too¡­


    Lian Li was usually quite shy and even she was bucking her hips madly like she was possessed.


    Nothing much to say about Diao Chan, though she really wanted me to go hard on her punishment y, she still has the marks to show for what happenedst night too.


    Then Manami and Kiyomi¡­ Well¡­ Let''s just say I found they had other ways to use their tails instead of just mofu mofu time.


    I carefully extracted myself from the arms of Lian Li and ria, only to find Diao Chan and Eris hugging my legs, not budging the slightest bit.


    Well, not like I could move more since Kiyomi''s and Manami''s tails were wrapped around the rest of my body too.


    Without any choice left, I teleported myself out from the pile of naked bodies, the girls whining in their sleep when they felt me disappear from their grasps.


    "So¡­ Err¡­ Rough night?" Brendan asked, pointedly looking only at me.


    "You don''t know the half of it," I sighed, picking up my clothes from the floor, only to realise that they were all torn to shreds. "Well then¡­ Guess this bunch of clothes is ruined¡­"


    Brendan looked down at my ruined clothes sympathetically, "Well¡­ Umm¡­ Should I lend you my clothes first, Master?"


    "I''m more worried about the girls," I sighed, tossing away my torn robes. "They will need a change of clothes as well."


    Yep, they not only tore off my clothes, they had also been quite impatient in undressing themselves, so they tore their own clothes off too.


    "Err¡­ Was there any reason why they were¡­ Well.. This violent? I don''t think I''ve ever seen the girls tear off your clothes like that before, Master."


    I am no idiot, this is definitely caused by something Zhiyang had fed them, meaning the assassin all this while was her.


    Can''t believe she had us fooled for so long.


    At least she helped me realise something I overlooked.


    What she fed them probably only made them prioritise their own inner desires which my protective inscriptions did not ward against since¡­ Well¡­ It is the girls'' own desires after all.


    If I warded against that, then my girls won''t be able to have their own desires which is a much more terrible prospect.


    I should stille up with a counter measure in case such a thing happens again.


    "It''s probably something they ate," I suggested, exining no more than that.


    Brendan seemed to understand and said nothing more.


    I gestured towards where Cai Hong was, "Take care of Cai Hong for me, won''t you? I''ll take care of the girls. Afterwards, I need to pay a visit to someone."


    Brendan bowed, "Of course Master."


    I watched my alchemist return to the shelter I made for Cai Hong before busying myself with moving all of my still sleeping girls to their own rooms, making sure they each had a change of clothes prepared to change into when they woke up.


    Once they were all safely tucked away, I went and paid a visit to the servants after changing into a fresh change of clothes.


    "Oh? Good morning Master Lin. You''re up early today," Sophia greeted me, looking up from where she had been preparing breakfast over a cooking spit.


    I looked around their camp, "Where is Zhiyang?"


    Sophia looked towards one of the tents that was made with several wooden nks tied together with a bunch of vines acting as the door, "She should still be sleeping I believe? I did not check. Should I go wake her?"


    "Not necessary."


    I walked past her and made my way to the small tent, pushing aside the vines to peer inside it.


    Surprise, surprise, it''s empty.


    Just to be sure, I checked every other tent to see if any other servant was missing. Turns out it was only Zhiyang that was missing from the campsite, pinning her as the assassin.


    "Is something wrong, Master Lin?" Sophia asked, a little concerned.


    I shook my head, "No, nothing''s wrong. My disciples will be waking upte. I''ll let them have an easy morning today so give them something to eat when they do wake up. I will be heading back to the Sect since something came up."


    "Understood. Shall I apany you then?"


    "No, stay here. I need you to console my disciples since I foresee them being quite upset when they find me missing."


    "Ah¡­ I see. I understand," She nodded her head. "Anything I should prepare for them other than breakfast?"


    "You have my permission to do what is necessary."


    "Understood."


    I''m not sure if she guessed the real reason as to why this is happening, or she''s having the wrong idea that I''m rendezvousing with Zhiyang.


    Oh well, she''ll find out soon enough and I don''t really have time to waste if I want to catch Zhiyang before she murders Elder Feng.


    Well, let''s hope I make it back in time.

 Chapter 403 - Sometimes The After Pill Is Hard To Swallow

    (Lian Li POV)


    It felt like the world was crumbling all around me.


    ??


    When I woke up, I thought everything that happenedst night was merely a dream.


    But when I came out of my shelter and saw the haunted look on the other girls'' faces, I knew it was not a dream at all.


    We remembered everything.


    I remembered how I kept screaming in my mind for myself to stop, but my body wouldn''t listen and indulged in my darkest, darkest fantasies of pushing Master down and having my way with Him.


    I remembered that look on His face when we jumped Him¡­ There was the look of sadness and resignation on His pure face¡­ The sort of expression that we had vowed to protect Master from¡­


    But my body didn''t care, I just mounted Master and kept going until I was filled.


    And as much as I hate to say it¡­ It felt glorious to embrace Master like that.


    It just felt so good to openly worship Him, to sing Master''s praises and His hymns while I was filled with His love¡­ It was so, so, so dangerously addictive.


    It still did not change the fact that we had done something unforgivable.


    "What¡­ What have we done¡­" I thought aloud.


    No one answered me nor met my eye.


    Brendan entered the clearing with Cai Hong, the little girl rubbing her eyes sleepily.


    "Oh¡­ You''re all awake. Umm¡­ Good morning?" Brendan greeted.


    No one responded to him.


    Brendan scratched his cheek awkwardly, "Ok, yeah. I guess you''re all tired from yesterday. You girls need anything?"


    At the mention of yesterday, all of us flinched and felt even more dejected.


    "Huh¡­ I er¡­ I can make you girls some stamina pills if you want?"


    "It''s alright Brendan," I sighed. "We don''t deserve kindness."


    He looked visibly confused, "Erm¡­ Ok¡­ I er¡­ I''ll be taking Cai Hong to go wash up if you need me¡­"


    I watch him leave in the direction of the stream, leaving the rest of us to brood over our thoughts.


    A few minutes of silence passed before Diao Chan stood up abruptly, "I have decided¡­ I will leave and never return so Master may never gaze upon my despicable self any more."


    Eris punched a nearby tree, cracking the wood, "Same for me¡­ I will cast myself off the furthest cliffs and end this miserable life of mine. I ain''t got da'' right to live after yesterday."


    I was about to voice my own self-exile as well when Sophia appeared, "Well now¡­ This is worse than I thought. Isn''t this the saddest bunch of girls I''ve seen in awhile? To think I actually pitied myself back then."


    Kiyomi scowled at her, "What do you know, demon? Where were you when that bitch made us her puppets?"


    "Sleeping," She said simply. "Even I need sleep too, you know? Besides, all of you looked like you were enjoying yourselves so it would have been rude of me to interfere."


    The white fox growled, "You¡­"


    I held up my hand to stop Kiyomi from continuing, "It''s not her fault. We were the ones who inconvenienced Master. We should be the ones to pay the price."


    Sophia tilted her head at me, "Is that what you girls think? Hmph. If the Dark Sect knew it would be this easy to break the Church like this, you girls wouldn''t havested a day against them."


    Manami stood up with a sour face, her face still stained with tears, "What do you mean by that?"


    Sophia shrugged, "I had thought disciples of Master Lin were made of sterner stuff, but perhaps he had been coddling you all too much that such a setback was too much for you all to handle."


    I materialised a bolt of lightning in my hands, "You do not know Master as we had."


    "Perhaps. But I do know him as I had. From what I have seen, I can say with absolute certainty that none of you will ever reach his level, ever."


    "How do you know that?"


    She sighed as though she was talking to children, "Did any of you even consider how Master Lin even got to where he is today? Definitely not by constantly brooding over the past like you girls are doing now."


    I tossed the lightning bolt at her, the former demon lord raising her hand to dispel my lightning casually with a flick of her wrist.


    "Big wordsing from the demon lord that once raised her hand against our Master. Do not forget that you are only here because Master allowed you to," I warned her


    Sophia chuckled, "Not like that matters much now, does it? This is exactly what I''m talking about. Have you not yet realised? Master Lin has never let the past weigh him down. He simply just picks himself up and moves on. Hell, even the younger him didn''t much care for the fact that I was a demon lord, such small details were beneath his care."


    "Is that why Master isn''t here now? He did not abandon us?" Manami pointed out, wiping the tears from her cheeks.


    She nodded, "I believe all of you already know who the culprit as well as the real assassin is, correct? Master Lin had already left to deal with her while leaving instructions for me to take care of all of you."


    ria perked up, "Onii-sama¡­ Didn''t abandon us?"


    Sophia rolled her eyes, "Of course not. The first thing Master Lin had instructed me to do was to prepare breakfast for all of you and to make sure all of you were fine. I doubt someone who has chosen to abandon you would go that far. I know people who would kill to get someone like that as their Master. Did all of you really think Master Lin would leave just because of a mistake you girls had no control over?"


    "Does Master truly think that? That we''re not¡­ Not useless?" Eris asked hopefully.


    "I haven''t even stayed with Master Lin for a long time and I could see he never thought of you girls that way. What is this? A small mistake and you''re already thinking of throwing your lives away? Is this life that Master Lin granted you so easy for you girls to forfeit? You girls call yourselves his believers and yet ce no trust in him when such a thing happens. Shame."


    All of us hung our heads, knowing it to be true.


    This new life that Master had granted me belonged to Him¡­ To think I had wanted to throw away that which is His¡­ How shameful of me.


    I turned to my sisters, "My current life belongs to Master¡­ Without Master''s say so, I shall only live for His sake. If Master wants me to die, then so be it, but I will live for Master as long as He allows it. For our transgressions, I will kneel and beg Master for forgiveness and await His judgement. I will stay by Master''s side as that is the only ce I belong. Anyone who tries toe in between us¡­ I will destroy them!"


    "Ufufu¡­ Yes, how can I have forgotten?" Manami chuckled, standing tall again. "Master is our destined mate. No one can pull us apart since fate itself has ordained us to be together!"


    Eris looked down at her hands, "I am¡­ I am Master''s creation. Without Master, I am nothing¡­ Hehehe~ That''s right, I will stay by Master''s side forever! Anyone who gets in my way will be cut down without question too!"


    "Kukuku~ Me too," Diao Chan chuckled, "Master is the one who gave meaning to my life. I will do anything to stay by Master''s side, even if it meant bringing the entire world to ruins!"


    Kiyomi let a small smirk materialise on her face, "For me who sought power¡­ How pathetic I must be now to give up so easily¡­ Nay, I shall follow Master to the ends of the earth as well. I will follow behind Master no matter what."


    ria clenched her fists, "I lost Onii-sama once, I won''t lose Onii-sama again! Even if the world has to burn for the two of us to be together¡­ Then so be it!"


    All of us raised our fists together, "All for Master!"


    Yes! All of us renewed our determination to bring glory to Master! We must not forget our holy mission of cleansing this world of its impurities!!


    "Sigh¡­ This isn''t what I meant but¡­ I suppose this is fine¡­"


    Hmm? Did Sophia say something? Must be my imagination.

 Chapter 404 - The Master’s Secret Pastime

    (MC POV)


    I teleported myself back to Heaven Sect, appearing right outside of the courtyard where Elder Feng was staying at.


    ??


    "Oh, good morning Divine One. Are your girls fine?" Shiori greeted me, waiting right at the entrance. Her tail started wagging when she saw me and I had to refrain myself from fluffing her.


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "Huh¡­ I thought I sensed two foxesst night. Were the two of you watching?"


    "Naturally. Though I highly doubt anything could wound you, your safety is still our top most priority, Divine One. Had your disciples tried to kill you, we would have extracted you from that location."


    Right¡­ So two foxes were watching my small orgyst night. Good to know.


    I have a feeling Sophia was there as well though I could be wrong. I believe my face was in between Manami''s and Diao Chan''s bosoms during that time so that might be what I had been sensing.


    "So I take it you and Akari had been tracking the assassin?"


    "That is correct, Divine One. As you had surmised, she had gone straight for Elder Feng the moment she left us."


    "Ah¡­ Is he dead?"


    Shiori shook her small head, "Nay, your inscription worked perfectly. She got trapped in it splendidly the moment she stepped into the courtyard."


    "Oh¡­ And you''re staying out here because?"


    "It seems like Divine One did not mark us as an exception to the inscription. Akari was caught up in the trap without Divine One around to neutralise it."


    "Oh¡­ Yeah¡­ Forgot about that, sorry."


    "No fault of yours, Divine One, it would be prudent of you to be safe than sorry."


    I chuckled, "Mmm¡­ Well, I better go rescue her then. Shall we?"


    Shiori hopped onto my shoulder and curled her tail around my neck, making purring sounds as I gave her a head pat.


    I stepped past the doorway to the courtyard, finding a very curious phoenix poking at what looked like two blue bubbles floating in the middle of said courtyard.


    The phoenix stopped what it was doing and came to nuzzle me the moment it saw me, stopping only when I scratched its chin. I gave it a bowl of bird seeds and it happily started gorging itself on them, giving me space to turn my attention to the courtyard.


    Floating in one of the two bubbles was a dejected looking fox that was whining sadly.


    "Hello, sister," Shiori purred, enjoying the sight in front of her. "Having fun?"


    "M-m-m-Masteeeeeer! Help meeeeee!" Akari cried, wriggling helplessly within the bubble.


    I waved my hand over the bubble and it popped open, releasing the red fox from her confines.


    Akari immediately hopped over to me and climbed up my shoulder, mewling excitedly as she snuggled to my neck.


    "Masteeeer¡­ Why is your trap so scaryyyy¡­"


    Scary? Well¡­ I suppose having a trap sprung on you would be scary even if it''s just suspending them in a bubble.


    I patted her head to soothe her before turning my attention to the other bubble.


    "So¡­ Zhiyang, I believe?"


    The girl inside the bubble smirked at me, "I see you made it out of that trap, Master Lin. I never thought you would willingly sacrifice your disciples'' lives like that. Aren''t they supposed to be your precious disciples?"


    I smiled at her, "Well, as good as your acting was, your information gathering skills needs work. My cute disciples'' deepest desire was never to surpass me. All I needed to do was let them fulfill their desires and they were fine."


    Her eyes widened at me, "Im¡­ Impossible! Over these weeks they kept saying how they wanted to be on top of you! Diao Chan was also afraid that you would punish her if you ever found out her desires! Even if the others did not, she must have been wanting to at least surpass you!"


    Oh¡­ Well¡­ where do I even start to exin to her?


    Diao Chan really did climb on top of mest night, except she did it while being tied in some sort of borate bondage wear that she pulled out of god knows where.


    Of course, I did my part and punished her for it, since that''s what she wanted anyway.


    Hmm? You''re wondering how I could just shrug offst night''s events like nothing?


    Well, honestly speaking, it''s not the worst thing I had experienced and since it''s kind of consensual, it''s really not a big deal. Plus the fact that I could help fulfill my disciples'' deepest desire is a big plus so I saw it as an absolute win.


    To answer her question, I simply shrugged, "Beats me. I think you simply misunderstood her words."


    "Misunder-- What do you mean misunderstood? They are your disciples aren''t they?! How could any disciple not aspire to be as great as their teacher?! Especially yours?!"


    "You could say we are the less conventional kind of Master and student, especially because I am who I am."


    "Tch¡­ So not only did I fall into your trap, I also have nothing to show for it after all this time?"


    "Pretty much."


    "In that case, kill me. I know you are after information and I won''t give it to you."


    I snapped my fingers and her bubble popped, dropping her down on the ground.


    Her bottom half morphed into a gtinous state before reverting back into what looked to be human flesh.


    "We can do this the easy way, or the hard way," I offered her. "You will not like the hard way, I assure you."


    She smirked at me, "Do your worst. I am prepared."


    "Master, won''t she just kill herself?" Akari pointed out a little worriedly.


    I shook my head, "That trap she fell into? It included a failsafe inscription that prevents any action of suicide. So without me lifting it, she isn''t able to do that."


    "Oohh~ Master is really amazing~"


    "Well, could I trouble you two to watch over Elder Feng again while I deal with her? Just in case there''s something else lying in wait?"


    "Of course Master!"


    "It will be done, Divine One."


    The two foxes hopped off my shoulders to allow me to approach Zhiyang.


    "Right, let''s take a walk, shall we?"


    I grabbed her shoulder and teleported us away from the courtyard and into a cavern of sorts. The cavern had an opening that led deeper into another cave where metal chains and various other torture tools could be seen hanging on the walls and ceiling.


    Releasing my hold on her, I gestured towards the torture devices, "You know¡­ I can always just rip the information I want straight out of your mind. But I am no barbarian, I would prefer that you actually give me the information I want willingly."


    She scoffed, "Then good luck with that."


    "Oh, I don''t need luck. Follow me," I walked towards the opening, not looking back.


    The sound of her footsteps was clue enough that she had chosen to follow me, not like she had any choice since there''s no other visible paths.


    "One final chance," I offered, stopping just right in front of the entrance. "Tell me who sent you and why, then I might let you go free."


    She kept her lips closed.


    "Very well then¡­"


    I crossed the threshold and into the cavern, looking to my right to see the only other person that existed in this cavern.


    "Hello Shizuri. I hope you''ve been well."


    "Ah?! Darling! You''ve retuuurned!! Are we going to y again? I missed our y time!" The undead fox youkai greeted back excitedly, though she couldn''t approach me from where she was chained up to the wall.


    Oh yes, I still kept this bitch of a fox around, I wasn''t going to let her go that easily.


    After all, she did make my cute disciples suffer.


    Now Zhiyang might suffer the same fate as she did.


    No one. No one makes my disciples afraid or sad, much less hurt them. Not with me around.


    Anyone that does will regret the day they were born.

 Chapter 405 - Breaking The Slime

    (MC POV)


    It took me about an hour.


    ??


    Just about an hourter before she finally cracked.


    "Please¡­ No more¡­" Zhiyang cried. "Enough¡­ I''ll talk¡­ I''ll talk¡­"


    I stepped away from her, lifting the feather I had been using to tickle her away from her body.


    What? You thought I was using pain as torture? Well, there''s that as the alternative if this fails but..


    Do you know how annoying the cleanup for that is? Not to mention the fact that having them in a half-conscious state of pain doesn''t really help their thinking process either. So unless necessary, I wouldn''t really resort to it.


    Therefore, tickle torture to start first.


    Oh, in case you are wondering, yes, I kept Shizuri around since she''s actually quite useful. I did not use the tickle torture on her since it wouldn''t be as effective on an undead. So she''s different.


    I did however, manage to break her fixation on gutting me for blood so she''s at least a little bit less crazy now.


    How? Oh that¡­ Well¡­ I suppose all I can say is that being constantly killed and revived over and over again does some weird things to people, especially when death isn''t a means of escape anymore.


    Then again¡­ Maybe it''s chaining her to a pir and sending her to a nightmare dimension the reason for her change in character.


    Or maybe giving her a little bit of my blood every now and then made her morepliant?


    Or was the power draining thing I did on her draining her mental capacity too? No, that can''t be it. With how much I did that, she would''ve turned into a vegetable if that was the case.


    Oh whatever, I don''t really care about the details.


    Well, at least Zhiyang''s feeling cooperative now.


    I gestured at the slime girl, "So, go on. I ain''t got all day."


    She took some time to regain her breath before ring at me, "What do you want to know?"


    "Let''s start with why you''re trying to kill Elder Feng and I? I mean, I can understand trying to kill me, but how does killing Elder Feng help?"


    She chuckled, "The original target has always been you. But since Heaven Sect was going to merge with Phoenix Sect, having the former Sect Master assassinated would create a rift between the two Sects'' members, ensuring that they won''t be united for decades toe."


    "Hmmm¡­ I could debate with you on that. But well, let''s move on then. Who sent you?"


    She pursed her lips shut.


    I reached for the feather again.


    "Wait! Wait! I¡­ I can''t say¡­ I¡­ I was cursed not to reveal it in any circumstances. I can''t even say it if I want to¡­ I''m telling the truth!"


    Oh? Interesting. To go so far as to curse their own people just to protect themselves. Can''t say that I didn''t expect this.


    "Hmmm¡­ Must be one nasty employer if they didn''t even trust you toplete the job. I''m just going to guess you had no choice in this matter?"


    Again she kept her mouth shut.


    I reached for the feather once more.


    "No! No! Please! It''s the same!"


    I raised my eyebrow at her, "Your employer would really keep you quiet about your own circumstances?"


    "To prevent any captors from helping me out of pity, of course."


    "Hey, Darling¡­ Why are you even bothering with her¡­ Can we y yet? Hey, hey, I wanna y~~"


    I shoved her away, sending her sprawling on the floor.


    "Ahnnn~ I like it when you''re rough~ Maybe you can send me back to the y room again? Hey, hey, Darliiiiiing~~ y with me~~"


    Did I say that Shizuri''s fine now? Sorry, I meant she still has quite a few screws loose somewhere in that head of hers.


    By the way, the ''yroom'' is actually a torture cell I had used to keep draining her back then. She''s honestly worse than Diao Chan and I will admit I learnt most of what I did to Diao Chan from experimenting with this crazy girl.


    Also, no reason for me to be kind to Shizuri either, considering our history.


    "Go back to your room and maybe I will consider itter."


    "Ehehehe~ Oh but I want to y now, Da-ar-liiing~ Should I just cut of this girl''s head for you?"


    I shuddered, sometimes I wonder if the current her is even more insufferable than before. Then again, she does have her uses¡­


    I stabbed my hand into her abdomen, draining her until her body became a dried husk before pulling it out. In my hand was a very familiar Monster Crystal that I immediately put into my storage ring.


    I could see that Shizuri had a smile on her face before she faded into dust to reformter on. I anchored her to a chain in the torture room where she will always reform there and she will need to spend time to break out of it if she wishes to be free.


    Zhiyang stared at me with open mouthed shock, her mind still trying toprehend what exactly happened.


    I looked at the space where Shizuri had been before turning back to her, "Sorry, did that overturn your expectations of me?"


    She nodded her head slowly.


    "That''s good, because now I can tell you that I am tired of your bullshit. You? Cursed? Do you really think I can''t sense curses? The only reason why I haven''t yet ripped that information out of you is because you''ll most likely end up as a vegetable after I''m done with you and I''m giving you the chance of the alternative."


    Leaning forward, I steepled my fingers in front of me, "I suggest you start telling me the truth, or I may resort to¡­ Alternative methods of torture."


    She gritted her teeth, "Kill me then. You will get nothing out of me."


    I picked up the feather, watching her flinch the moment I held it up into the air before burning it into cinders.


    "Some people say that I am too kind," I sighed. "And I can see why they see me that way. But truthfully, the real reason is that I just can''t be bothered most of the time. Life is tiring enough for me, no reason to take it any more seriously than I have to."


    I leaned forward, "But if there''s one thing that can make me go serious¡­ It''s when my disciples are involved. If my disciples were actually hurt after your stupid stunt¡­ You and I wouldn''t be having this conversation."


    She gulped, "What¡­ What are you nning to do with me?"


    I ignored her question, "I will give you onest chance to give me the answer I want. Or else what happens next¡­ Well, let''s just say that even I wouldn''t know how you will end up after experiencing it. You might just end up as apletely different person."


    I leaned back again to give her space, stretching my arms to the sides to emphasize my point, "So¡­ What will it be?"


    She took a moment to look at me, took a deep breath and said, "Do your worst."


    I snorted, "Very well then."


    My body glowed white and I grabbed her by the throat, the entire room darkened into ckness and stars winked into existence all around us.


    This will be an interesting experience for both her and I.

 Chapter 406 - The Real Slimy One

    (MC POV)


    "Oh, wee back, Master Lin," Elder Feng greeted me when I returned to his courtyard. "Is the assassin taken cared of?"


    ??


    "Of course, you don''t need to worry about someoneing after your life anymore," I assured him.


    "Ah, that is quite reassuring to hear. I was quite worried when my courtyard exploded in bright lights just now and the whole building was encapsted in a barrier. So that was what your inscription was for."


    "Indeed it is. Can never be too safe, you know?"


    "Hohoho! You truly are something else, Master Lin! But¡­ Erm¡­ Where is the assassin?"


    I waved my hand vaguely in the air, "Oh, I got her locked away for now. I''m just here to check up on you first before I go back to deal with her."


    "I¡­ I see... Still, to know that Master Lin has it under control is reassuring for this old man."


    Of course it would¡­


    *A few hours ago*


    "... Op..."


    I looked up at the giant blob of blue slime that was suspended in the air, its surface rippling constantly like the surface of a sea at storm.


    All around us was the darkness of space, a few stars dotting the horizon that continuously winked back at us.


    "Did you say something?" I asked.


    "... Sto... "


    I lowered my head back down to my book, "If you''re saying something, I can''t hear you. Speak louder."


    "Stop¡­ Please¡­"


    I flipped the page, not showing any signs of having heard the blob.


    "Please¡­ I beg¡­ You¡­ Make it¡­ Stop¡­"


    Hmmm¡­ Sophia should be taking care of my girls now. Hope they''re fine. Wonder if they actually remember what happened the previous night?


    "I''ll talk¡­ Please¡­ Ughhh¡­ No more¡­ It hurts¡­"


    Maybe I''ll get them something nice on the way back. Guess I''ll have to cut our camping trip short. Oh well, I don''t think they want to stay there any longer than they have to anyway.


    "Please¡­ I¡­ I can''t take it¡­ Anymore¡­ Please¡­ I''ll talk¡­"


    I wonder what Cai Hong is doing now? I hope she slept well yesterday with all that noise. Eh, should be fine since I tucked her in with the silencing inscription. I need to remember to make more candies for her soon, she really likes those that are strawberry voured.


    "Feng¡­ It''s Sect Master Feng¡­"


    I snapped my fingers and the undtions on the slime blob stopped. The darkness receded and we were back in the cavern once more.


    "Say that again?"


    The slime blob shook, "It''s¡­ It''s Sect Master Feng¡­ Elder Feng¡­"


    I narrowed my eyes at the blob, "You mean the former Phoenix Sect Master, Elder Feng, set you up to this?"


    "Yes¡­"


    "Aren''t you part of the Nirvanic Gate Sect?"


    The blob slowly flowed into something that resembled the shape of a human body although it maintained its slime material.


    "I am¡­ I was¡­ I was Sect Master Feng''s apprentice first¡­ He found me when I was¡­ When I wandered into his Sect as a monster¡­ But instead of killing me, he raised me¡­ Trained me¡­ So that¡­ So that I can be used for assassinations¡­"


    "Huh¡­ Because you can shapeshift?"


    The slime nodded, "They will never catch the real killer¡­ And the fact that I know a few Techniques, I can pass myself off as a beginner Practitioner to infiltrate any Sect I wanted¡­"


    "So Nirvanic Gate Sect was your target?"


    "I was supposed to get close to their Sect Master, then kill them¡­ But I never got the chance¡­ She had chosen to send me here instead¡­"


    I frowned at her, "And you''re telling me Elder Feng decided to take this opportunity to have you kill me¡­ Even though we were going to merge Sects? Going so far as to have you target him as well?"


    The slime slowly transformed back into Zhiyang''s features, the girl keeping her eyes staring at the ground, "It''s to throw off suspicion on him¡­ He had his own antidote to my poison¡­ Made using Phoenix tears... He would have used that if Master Lin did not have a way to save him¡­"


    Crossed my arms, "This seems way too convoluted. Had you been sessful, the whole merger would have fallen through. This isn''t beneficial to him at all. Makes me think that¡­ You''re lying to me, aren''t you?"


    "I¡­ I don''t know¡­ I only did as I was told¡­ Please believe me¡­"


    I snapped my fingers and her skin rippled, the girl seizing up before copsing onto the ground while clutching her head and screaming in pain.


    "AAHHH!!! Please!! I''m telling the truth!! Please!!!"


    I snapped my finger and the ripples stopped.


    She gasped, her skin changing from her blue slime and back to her fair skin at random intervals.


    "So you''re just his personal tool, not his confidant or partner," I noted.


    "Ye¡­ Yes¡­"


    "And you listen to him instead of running away because?"


    "He¡­ He has my slime core¡­"


    Ah, of course. The slime core which is basically her heart. No wonder she wasn''t afraid of me killing her since her real heart was somewhere else, she would have just reformed at where it was if I killed her.


    "Hmm¡­ Looks like I''ll need to have a talk with Elder Feng then. Where does he keep your slime core?"


    "I¡­ I do not know¡­"


    "Will you miss him if he''s gone?"


    Her eyes widened at my implication before shaking her head quickly.


    "Hmm¡­ Good. Then it looks like I have my work cut out for me. Are the others in Phoenix Sect aware of your role?"


    "N¡­ No¡­ He had kept me secret from everybody else¡­ Just in case he needed me to¡­ Remove some of them¡­"


    Huh, never would have guessed this was the same Elder Feng that greeted me at his Sect gates during the Sect Showcase Festival.


    That, or she''s trying to pull another fast one on me.


    Either way, I''ll need to go back to the Sect and confront Elder Feng about it.


    I leaned forward and narrowed my eyes at her, "What else do you know then?"


    "I¡­ I was supposed to go back and¡­ And let Elder Feng ''kill'' me¡­ You woulde back and see my fake corpse and be owed a favour to Elder Feng..."


    "You mean your own clone body? No way that will work, we would have figured out it was fake the moment we saw it."


    She lowered her head, "Those¡­ Those were his instructions¡­ I don''t¡­ I don''t know anything else beyond that¡­ Sect Master Feng would give me the next set of instructions after I hadpleted the task¡­"


    "Quite the cautious fellow hmmm? Very well then, I will go back and check if what you have told me is true. If I find evidence of you lying to me¡­ Well¡­ Let''s just say that whatever you felt just from all that torture¡­ That will be paradisepared to what I will do if you''re lying to me."


    "I¡­ I assure you¡­ Master Lin¡­ Everything I have said so far is the truth¡­"


    "We''ll see," I snorted before gesturing to the empty room we were currently in. "You will stay here until I return, understand?"


    "Understood¡­ Master Lin."


    "Good."


    Now, I wonder how I will get Elder Feng to verify all this info without tipping him off?

 Chapter 407 - Two Faced Elder

    (MC POV)


    "So no injuries or anything, right? Or maybe something else I need to know?"


    ??


    Elder Feng shook his head, "Oh no, I ampletely fine, Master Lin."


    "Not even some feelings of difort? Maybe some soreness or a headache?"


    "Master Lin. I am truly alright, you don''t need to worry."


    "Mmm¡­ That''s good. But do you know why you''re targeted though?"


    He shook his head again, "Unfortunately, I haven''t the faintest idea, Master Lin. I can understand you being targeted¡­ But me? It makes no sense unless they bore a personal grudge of some sort¡­"


    I nodded, "I see, I see¡­ Guess I''ll have to wring the information out from the assassin then."


    "Oh? Is that really necessary, Master Lin? I wouldn''t want you to go out of your way for me. Just turn her in to the authorities or even just get rid of her. She''s probably just a hired goon that wouldn''t know anything."


    Hmm? Suspicious. Wouldn''t someone normally want to know why they are being targeted? Was Zhiyang telling the truth that Elder Feng is really the mastermind behind it?


    "Oh? But I already caught her so might as well just see what she knows right?"


    Elder Feng stroked his beard, "Hmm¡­ In that case, why not give her to me? No need to trouble the famed Master Lin over something so trivial. Since she was after me as well, I''m sure I would be able to get something out of her."


    "Oh? Elder Feng is experienced in interrogation?"


    "Ahahaha! Not at all, Master Lin. It''s just the least that this old man can do to ease your burdens."


    "I see, I see. But no need for that, Elder Feng. Since that would also put you in danger, I can handle it myself."


    "Oh, but I insist, Master Lin. I believe my presence here has caused you many problems by itself. It would really put me at ease if you would allow this old man to repent for it."


    This guy¡­ He''s really insistent on me not questioning Zhiyang huh? That is indeed very sus of him. Let''s try to push a little bit more.


    I shook my head at him, "No, no, no. It would be rude of me to allow a guest to work. I will handle it myself."


    "Oh, but Master Lin, I am a member of your Sect now am I not? Such a menial task is unbing of the Immortal Master Lin."


    "Ah, I''m used to such things so you don''t need to worry about it."


    "No, no, no. Please, I was the outsider, I require a task to make myself useful and prove myself to the Sect. Or else this assassin would cause a rift between our two Sects."


    At this point I''m not even sure if he''s really sincere about it or he''s just desperate for me not to question her.


    "Hmmm, but you see, the assassin made it personal by involving my disciples as well. As their Master, I would lose their trust if I were not to intervene."


    Elder Feng pursed his lips and nodded, "I¡­ I see¡­ Then it would make sense Master Lin would want to handle this himself. In that case, I shall wait here for your news."


    Oh? He actually agreed. Then again, it would be weird for him to reject me when I mentioned the matter being a personal one.


    "Thank you, then I shan''t waste anymore time then. I only came back here just to check if anything unexpected came up."


    His eyes widened at me, "Eh? You mean¡­ You''re going to interrogate her now? Like¡­ Right now?"


    I nodded, "Yeah, no time like the present, right? Besides, my disciples are still waiting for me, so I shouldn''t tarry here any longer than necessary."


    "Ah¡­ I see¡­ Umm¡­ Maybe Master Lin would like to have some tea first before you leave?"


    "Thank you, but there''s no need, I really shouldn''t impose on you longer than I have to."


    "Oh no, it''s no problem at all! In fact, we''re standing in your Sect, Master Lin, it''s me who is imposing on you! I insist."


    Ok this guy is really being creepy now¡­ Maybe Akari was right about him being gay? Why else would he be so insistent on trying to get me to stay? Maybe him trying to take up this work is to score points with me?


    I raised my hands, "I thank you for your generosity, but I truly must be going. I wouldn''t be able to face my disciples if I were to dy any longer."


    "Mmm¡­ I understand. In that case, be careful on your way out, Master Lin."


    Oh, that was easier than I thought.


    I cupped my hands before I left, pausing outside the courtyard to give the Phoenix a head pat and collecting Shiori and Akari who had been waiting outside.


    "So, we''re going back to interrogate the assassin, right?" Akari asked.


    I shook my head, "No, I''ve already done it actually. She told me Elder Feng was the real mastermind behind the assassination attempt."


    "Oh my¡­ What a surprise. I never would have suspected him," Shiorimented.


    "Neither did I," I chuckled, stretching my arms. "But from our short conversation just now¡­ I kind of think it''s him too."


    Akari shifted herself to a morefortable position, "Mmm? What did he do?"


    "I never told him who the assassin was and he already knew it was a female. He shouldn''t even know that we were suspecting our new servants to begin with. Not to mention the fact that he wanted possession of her from me."


    "Fufufu, as expected of Divine One, you had him all figured out."


    I shrugged, "We''ll leave the courtyard then double back to his house to see what he''ll do."


    "Oohh! Sneaky~ I likey~" Akari giggled.


    The phoenix nudged me, giving a soft chirp as though it knew what we were talking about. I''m not sure it it actually likes Elder Feng or not, it worries me that the Phoenix might try to protect Elder Feng should a fight be inevitable.


    It''s not that I can''t defeat the Phoenix, bute on, look at this cute thing. I can''t bear to raise my hand against such a cute bird.


    I scratched the underside of its neck before finally leaving the courtyard, making a show of going down the pathway and disappearing round the corner before teleporting us back to the courtyard, hiding behind one of the bushes near the main building.


    I noted the front door of Elder Feng''s building that was left slightly ajar suddenly closed shut, meaning he had definitely been watching me leave.


    I crept up to one of his windows and opened a small crack, peering into the room that I had met him just a few moments ago.


    "Goddamn useless... " Elder Feng muttered. "Seems like her usefulness hase to an end¡­ Time to cut off loose ends I suppose."


    He took out a small wooden chest from within his robes and opened it, retrieving what looked like a dark blue marble from within before summoning a knife from his storage ring.


    Huh¡­ Well, guess Zhiyang was telling the truth after all.

 Chapter 408 - End Of Slime

    (Elder Feng POV)


    I looked down at the slime core I held before letting out a long sigh.


    ??


    What a waste.


    To think the slime I had picked up and slowly trained to be my secret tool would end up meeting such an end¡­


    Well, I guess it''s to be expected seeing who the opponent is. I would have been surprised if Master Lin actually got killed by something like this when quite a number of others have already tried assassinating him in the past.


    Somehow, all of those attempts were stopped even before reaching him by some unknown group of people which I am unable to find out who they were to this day. My guess is a group of trained Practitioners within Heaven Sect itself dedicated to protecting Master Lin.


    I originally wanted the slime to assassinate the Sect Leader of Nirvanic Gate Sect. She had once turned her nose at me just because one of her disciples bested mine during the Sect Showcase Festival, trying to push her ''women are superior'' thing on me.


    Hmph¡­ If the slime could get close to her and then murder her, that Sect would have fallen into chaos with the girls ming each other and I can swoop in and im the the women for myself as their saviour.


    But that damned woman just had to send the slime to Master Lin as a peace offering and I only came to know it after the decision for the merger had been made.


    However, that also gave me another idea.


    The slime is now the closest any assassin has ever gotten to Master Lin. If she can somehow kill him, no, just wounding him was enough, she can then take the fall for it as a member of the Nirvanic Gate Sect and bring the entire Sect down.


    Heaven Sect will definitely call out the Nirvanic Gate Sect for blood and she won''t be able to defend herself against it, seeing the slime was her Sect member after all and she even sent her here.


    That would definitely ruin her life.


    Of course to make sure no suspicionnds on me, I became a target of the assassination as well.


    But life didn''t go my way.


    Master Lin managed to defend himself from the attack and even revealed the existence of his God pill to me, something that I had never thought possible before.


    The antidote I had prepared as an incentive was also rendered useless too.


    At least the slime told me they had directed the suspicion on the servants, so the situation was still salvageable.


    Though the next few assassination attempts failed as well, I was informed my initial n of using copies of his disciples did not work as intended. Thus my new idea of using their camping trip to drug Master Lin''s disciples and use them against him instead.


    The slime should then make its way back here and try to kill me and depending on the sess of the n, either nt a body double of herself to simte her defeat in case of sess or wound me in case of failure.


    And once again, Master Lin had to thwart my ns with the inscription he had set up to protect me.


    I had thought it was merely a trap inscription which would allow me to ''kill'' the slime when she was caught in it but it had doubled as a barrier to protect and confine me within the house.


    I couldn''t even get out to ''kill'' her even if I wanted to and had no idea what was going on outside even when I heard agonised screaming.


    I was hoping that Master Lin might have killed her himself¡­ But he came back telling me he had captured her instead and was going to interrogate her.


    The fact that she didn''t kill herself meant she was prevented from doing it somehow, since that was usually the procedure in case of her capture.


    Despite my best efforts to convince Master Lin to give her to me to interrogate instead, Master Lin was adamant about doing it himself since his disciples were involved.


    I thought that meant he actually did kill his disciples to escape the trap but he started saying how he needed to return to his disciples which made little sense.


    How did he actually manage to escape the trap?


    Did he manage to dispel it?


    That could be possible considering who he is.


    But this did not change my current precarious situation.


    If Master Lin manages to make the slime talk, then my involvement would be revealed and everything I had done so far would have fallen apart.


    It seems like I have no choice but to get rid of her.


    Such a waste indeed.


    She has served me well over the decades, helping me get rid of all mypetition by means of impersonation, assasination and even ckmail.


    That was how I rose to this position and kept Phoenix Sect as one of the top few Sects before Master Lin appeared.


    I admit I had thought of sending her to get rid of him in the beginning, but I thought it would be a better idea to keep him as an ally than an enemy at first.


    Of course that mentality shifted a little when I witnessed his capabilities and realised how big of a threat he had be.


    If I was given the chance to get rid of him, I would take it in a heartbeat.


    His power has grown too great for one man to have. If he wished to, he could do anything he wanted and no one would be able to stop him. Such is the making of a tyrant and we definitely don''t like tyrants.


    But it seems like right now I''m paying for my insecurities.


    After making sure Master Lin had left the courtyard, I took out the small chest that held the slime''s slime core.


    Unlocking it, I cracked it open to retrieve the small, blue orb that is the slime''s heart.


    Once I destroy this, Master Lin would return to find the slime dead and he would never suspect that it was me who did it.


    I set the orb on the table and retrieved my knife, preparing to stab into it and end the slime''s life.


    Before I could, there was a loud crashing from the courtyard.


    I quickly threw the orb back into the chest and shut it, swiveling my head in?the direction of the sound.


    If I''m right, the sound came from the courtyard.


    Worried that Master Lin had returned, I snuck to the door and took a peek outside, only to see my phoenix pecking at what seemed to be a broken stone vase.


    Tch¡­ Stupid bird must have toppled it. Made me anxious for nothing.


    I went back to the chest and opened it, finding the orb still inside.


    Without wasting any more time, I stabbed my knife into it, cleaving it in two.


    The orb popped and burst into a puddle of water, an indication that the deed was done.


    Just to be safe, I incinerated the box as well, leaving no trace of its existence.


    Heh¡­ Now I can sleep peacefully tonight.

 Chapter 409 - Poke The Slime Puddle

    (MC POV)


    I opened the chest, "So this is your slime core right?"


    ??


    Zhiyang gasped, "Ye¡­ Yes! Yes it is!"


    She tried to reach for it but I snapped the chest shut before she could take it.


    "Ah, ah¡­ Did you think I''ll really just give it to you? After what you''ve done?"


    At least she was considerate enough to look shamefaced, "I¡­ My apologies, Master Lin¡­ It''s just that I haven''t seen it in so long¡­ Did you¡­ Did you kill Sect Master Feng?"


    "Firstly, you can stop referring to him as Sect Master. Secondly, nah, I thought of it, but the repercussions of such a thing would be too troublesome to handle. At least for now. So I swapped the chests and reced it with something else. He stabbed the recement and most likely thought he killed you."


    Yep, I had Akari knock over that stone vase and while he was distracted, went in and switched out the chest he had left on the table.


    The slime core he had stabbed was just a normal water ball I made to mimic the slime core so he wouldn''t suspect a thing.


    Once I secured the chest and returned here, I had the two foxes monitor him for any other movement just in case he tries anything else.


    Her eyes widened, "Why¡­ Why go so far for me?"


    I shook my head at her, "I didn''t do this for you. Like I said, killing him is way more trouble than it''s worth."


    "No¡­ I mean¡­ You could have just let him kill me¡­"


    "What better way to use you against him?" I grinned. "If he doesn''t know you''re still alive, he won''t be looking for you, would he?"


    She frowned, "N¡­ No¡­ I suppose not¡­ You¡­ You''re looking to use me like he had¡­ Aren''t you?"


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "Use you? Whatever could I use you for? There''s nothing you can do that I do not have the means to do as well."


    "A sacrificial pawn¡­ For example¡­"


    I actually burst outughing at her.


    "Ahahaha! This may sound a little arrogant, but girl¡­ I am not at the level where I require a sacrificial pawn for anything. I don''t involve myself in all thatplicated crap going on, I''m not vying for more power either, I just want to live a simple life surrounded by my cute disciples. There is literally no need for me to have someone like you."


    To prove my point, I snapped my fingers and materialised another me by my side.


    Hmm¡­ Still feels a bit weird seeing double and controlling two bodies at the same time. Maybe I should start practicing. Last time I did this was only because Diao Chan asked me to.


    I concentrated slightly and my copy transformed to look exactly like her.


    "H¡­ How?" She gasped.


    Both of me shrugged, "It''s not exactly that hard. Plus I did study slime''s biology before. How else do you think I can trick Elder Feng into destroying a fake slime core while thinking it was the real one?"


    "But¡­ But the concentration needed to control two bodies at the same time¡­ Unless you give another personality to the clone, a human''s mind shouldn''t be able to handle such a strain¡­"


    "Well, I admit it''s not easy, but this isn''t my first time doing it so I know how to at least control multiple bodies."


    "Not your first¡­ No¡­ Does Master Lin mean you have controlled multiple bodies at once?!"


    I frowned at her, "What''s so surprising about that? Ok, I can''t do that perfectly yet so no need to mock me for it. And what gives? Do you even remember your own position right now?"


    "No¡­ That is¡­ Umm¡­ I¡­ I just realised how truly monstrous Master Lin is¡­"


    "Haaa? Woman, do you even hear yourself?"


    She waved her hands in front of her, "Oh! I never meant that as a negative thing, Master Lin!"


    I sighed and scratched my head exasperatedly, "Whatever. I''ll be holding on to this for now. Not because I want to control you, but because I do not trust you, even if your actions were dictated by another."


    She gulped, "Then¡­ What¡­ What would you do with me?"


    "Hmm¡­ Well, I suppose I can either keep you here or have you join the group."


    "The¡­ The group?"


    "Yes, the monster group. There''s no way I can bring you back to my disciples now. Even if I can understand your position, you will definitely be bringing them trauma."


    "Master Lin¡­ Has a monster group?"


    "Yeah? Is it that surprising?"


    She poked her fingers together, "Well¡­ You know¡­ Normally people and monsters don''t get along? There''s even people out here who discriminate against youkai¡­"


    "Huh? Didn''t Elder Feng take you in? He''s like your father isn''t he?"


    She scowled, "I most definitely do not see him as a father figure, Master Lin. Do you know what name he gave me?"


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "Was Zhiyang not your name?"


    The slime girl shook her head, "This was the name given to me by the Sect Master of Nirvanic Gate Sect when I was allowed into the Sect. Sect Mas¡­ I mean¡­ Elder Feng only called me ''slime''. He never deemed me worthy of having a name of my own."


    Well¡­ That''s just sad isn''t it? Look how happy Akari and Shiori were when they got their names, I''m sure this poor slime girl would be happy to receive one too.


    "So¡­ Shall I refer to you as Zhiyang as well?"


    She hesitated before shaking her head, "The Zhiyang from before was an assassin that was meant to kill the Sect Master of Nirvanic Gate Sect and betrayed Master Lin''s trust¡­ It would honour me greatly if Master Lin would allow me to break free of that name''s shackles."


    I shrugged, "Hey, it''s your name. You can do whatever you want with it. Though I suppose I''ll just give you a new one right now. You know, maybe you can aspire to be worthy of the name or something."


    She gasped out loud, "If¡­ If Master Lin would¡­ I swear, I will serve you as your servant for eternity!"


    See? Names are important.


    Now what should I name her¡­


    "Hmmm¡­ Xun Guan. Your name shall be Xun Guan."


    Mmm, not a bad name even if I say so myself.


    Hmm? Is it just me or is she losing her form?


    Just as that thought crossed my mind, her entire body suddenly melted into a puddle of goo.


    Ok¡­ This scene looks familiar.


    I squatted down and tried poking at the puddle to see if she was alright.


    It felt just like poking at a puddle of jelly, the entire surface rippling from each of my poke.


    I thought I would just leave her like this until she regained consciousness again when a part of the slimetched itself onto my finger.


    Oh? Did she wake up that fast?


    I tried to pull back my hand but the slime held fast, holding me in ce. I got confused until I heard the sound of whispersing from the surface of the slime puddle.


    I thought she wanted to tell me something so I leaned a little bit more forward.


    Thus, I was definitely not prepared for the puddle to suddenly explode outwards and envelope me in its slimy embrace.


    What the¡­

 Chapter 410 - New Accessory

    (MC POV)


    "So what? You can transform into inanimate objects now? I thought that would be something you could do easily from the start?" I asked.


    ??


    "I can mimic the object, but not the material. If I were to transform into a rock and you tried to touch me, it would feel like touching a slime instead of an actual rock."


    "I see¡­ That is interesting. So the clothes you were wearing before?"


    "When I was a servant, those were real clothes or else my identity would have been given away immediately."


    I nodded, "I see, I see¡­ So¡­ How long are you going to stay there?"


    The bracelet on my wrist shook slightly, "Ummm¡­ I¡­ I''m still not used to this¡­ I''m kind of stuck at the moment¡­"


    "You mean you can''t transform back?"


    "Ummm¡­ Not at the moment¡­ Just er¡­ Give me some time to figure out this new ability¡­ My deepest apologies Master¡­"


    Oh whatever, not like she''s really obstructing me or anything.


    I think it''s high time for me to return back to my disciples to see how they are handling things anyway, I''ll figure out things with herter.


    "Oh¡­ Master is going back? I¡­ Do you think it''s a good idea with me here?" Xun Guan asked a little worriedly.


    "It''ll be fine, just don''t talk while you''re still hanging on me. I''ll bring you to somewhere safe once you can actually change back."


    "If¡­ If Master says so¡­"


    A head popped out from the corner, "Ehhh?! Darling is leaving already? But I just got out of those restraints!"


    "Well too bad," I tutted at Shizuri. "You took too long to get out of them."


    She pouted, "Not faaaaiiiir! I was waiting for darling''s ytiiiiime!"


    "Like I said, too bad, I''ll y with you next time."


    Shizuri stomped her foot, "Noooo! I wanna y time now!"


    I sighed before stabbing my hand into her abdomen, draining her body dry again before letting her disintegrate into dust.


    Just before she disappeared, her body shuddered in the throes of what was obviously an orgasm before disappearing.


    This girl has some serious issues.


    Well, at least that will keep her busy for a while.


    My bracelet vibrated, "Umm¡­ Master¡­ What was that?"


    "What was what?"


    "That¡­ Fox youkai¡­ Didn''t you kill her before?"


    "Oh, right. She''s an undead with a curse of revival on her. She cannot stay dead for long."


    "Ah¡­ I¡­ Umm¡­ I see¡­ No wonder Master did not hesitate to kill her..."


    "She has a fetish for it, don''t mind her."


    I snapped my fingers and I was instantly teleported back to our camp where I was greeted with the sight of all my disciples kneeling with their heads pressed to the floor.


    I raised an eyebrow at them, "Er¡­ What''s going on?"


    Lian Li pressed her head down harder, "Our most honourable and beloved Master! Please forgive your useless disciples for falling for the enemy''s schemes and dimoding you! We ept any form of punishment to atone for our sins!"


    Ah¡­ I forgot how serious my disciples can be with regards to things like this.


    I don''t even know why ria is part of the group too, but I guess she must feel equally guilty or something.


    I shook my head at them, "Please get up. If it is anyone''s fault, the me should rest on me for allowing you girls to be used like that."


    "No, Master! Our hearts cannot rest until we are suitably punished! For us to bring Master grief ispletely uneptable! Please allow us to atone!"


    The rest of the girls also pressed their heads down, "Please! Master!"


    Great. I know by now that the girls are a stubborn bunch and wouldn''t budge until I actually do as they requested.


    "You girls will do anything?"


    "Anything!"


    In that case¡­


    I pped my hands together, "Alright then, I got your punishments for all of you. All bedroom activities are suspended for the next two weeks."


    All of their heads shot up and their eyes widened in shock.


    "Tw¡­ Two weeks¡­ Two weeks, Master?" Lian Li gaped.


    I nodded, "Two weeks. Not even forey. No kissing either. You girls are going to have to abstain for two whole weeks."


    All of them recoiled as though visibly struck, the pain clearly visible on their faces.


    "Guh¡­ If¡­ If that is what it takes to obtain Master''s forgiveness. We will dly ept the punishment..."


    Oh? I actually thought they might voice out aint of somesort at least. Surprising. Looks like they are actually taking this thing quite seriously.


    "Umu¡­ Anyway, I came to tell you guys to pack up. We''re going back home. Now''s not the time to have a camping trip so make sure everything is clean. Do not leave anything behind."


    "Yes, Master."


    "Good. Where is Cai Hong?"


    Just when I called out her name, a little bundle of rainbow came running up to me from the corner as though waiting for it.


    "Papa! Papa! Cai Hong is here~ Jajaan~~" Cai Hong cheered, hugging my waist.


    Ohhh, who''s the cutest little dragon there is? Of course my little Cai Hong is the cutest one!


    Naturally, I gave her the head pats she deserved before picking her up in my arms.


    "I assume all of you have eaten at least?"


    "Of course Master. It was an order given by you, after all," Sophia answered for them, appearing out of nowhere.


    Well it wasn''t so much an order, but whatever.


    "Mmm¡­ Alright then. Lian Li, I''ll leave you in charge of the pack up. I have to go back and check with Elder Feng to see if he''s alright."


    "Understood, Master."


    Obviously that''s not why I''m going to check on him, but it''s toplete the ruse that he actually ''killed'' Xun Guan the slime.


    With Cai Hong in my arms, I teleported back to Elder Feng''s courtyard.


    The phoenix spotted me and was about to hop over to me before abruptly stopping in its tracks, shying away at thest moment.


    Hmm? It looks like it''s¡­ Scared of Cai Hong?


    Oh right, Cai Hong is a dragon after all.


    "Pretty birdy! Papa y?"


    The phoenix frantically shook its head at me.


    "Mmm¡­ Let''s y with it some other time. Papa is here to visit someone, ok?"


    "Okies~"


    I spied my two foxes lounging under the shade of a tree, their heads perking up at me when I got close to the building.


    Since they seem rxed there, that must mean nothing unusual has happened in the time I wasn''t here.


    The bracelet on my wrist shook a little and I caressed it with a hand to reassure Xun Guan that it will be fine.


    I knocked on the door and a curt "Come in" resounded from within.


    Stepping through the doorway, I spotted Elder Feng seated at his dining table enjoying tea.


    "Ah, Master Lin! I didn''t expect you toe back so fast! I suppose it should be expected of you to get the information so quickly. Oh? Is this the famed daughter of Master Lin?"


    Cai Hong sucked on her finger, "Papa? Weird old man?"


    I patted her head, "Elder Feng, this is Cai Hong, my adopted daughter. Cai Hong say hello to Elder Feng."


    "Hellos~"


    "Oh, she''s so cute, I wish I had a daughter like her too," Elder Feng chuckled. "What about the assassin?"


    I adopted a solemn face, "Unfortunately¡­ It seems like the assassin was killed before I returned."


    He gasped, and I must say that he really is a good actor too.


    "What? How can this be? Did the assassin kill herself?"


    My bracelet vibrated again, but thankfully my long sleeve hid it from view so Elder Feng did not notice the movement.


    "I am not sure but I suppose that is likely. Though that would mean that we don''t know who the mastermind is."


    Elder Feng stroked his beard, "Ah, but since Master Lin has shown that even this assassin could not seed, her employer might not be willing to try again lest his identity be discovered."


    "Hmm¡­ In that case, I think it would be safer if Elder Feng were to remain here."


    "Oh¡­ I¡­ Erm¡­ I don''t think that''s necessary anymore, Master Lin. I have imposed on your Sect long enough."


    I shook my head, "What are you talking about Elder Feng? Our Sects have merged, this is your Sect just as much as it is mine! Why don''t you just make this your permanent residence from now on eh?"


    "Oh¡­ But wouldn''t that be inappropriate?"


    "Nonsense! We can see this as the first step to our Sect''s merger. I''ll ask Sect Master Qing to arrange someone to bring your things here."


    "But--"


    "Ah, ah, no buts. You don''t need to be modest now."


    "I don''t--"


    " Oh, don''t worry about it, you''ve already stayed here for so long just move in already! We can take the opportunity to know each other better!"


    "I--"


    "Alright, that settles it, I''ll go talk to Sect Master Qing now! Take care!"


    I walked out the door before he could stop me.


    Good, now I got him trapped here. Even if he ns to do something, there''ll be people watching him at all times.


    He thinks he can just slip away like this without any repercussions? Oh no, the show has only begun.

 Chapter 411 - Answering The Queen

    (MC POV)


    It''s been a week since and things have mostly gone back to normal.


    ??


    I say mostly because Xun Guan is still attached to me for some reason.


    She seemed to have learnt how to transform herself into a wider spectrum of clothing, but forgotten how to transform back into living things.


    At this point I''m pretty sure she''s lying about it, but the clothes she transforms into were quitefortable and it saves me the trouble of organizing myundry so I just let her continue her lie.


    She does quite nice shoulder massages too, I have to admit.


    Sometimes I still wear my old clothes though, since I still need to let my disciples ''steal'' my used clothing.


    It''s so cute that they need something from me to help them sleep and it''s probably embarrassing for them to admit it so I still act like I am not aware of it.


    Hmmm? You''re saying that''s not the only thing they''re using my clothes for?


    Nonsense, what other things can they use my clothes for?


    Anyway, it''s just another regr day in my courtyard where I''m sipping the tea made by Manami while watching over my cute disciples train.


    So far, my girls have managed to abstain themselves though I can see they were really struggling to do it.


    At least even Diao Chan paused her provocative actions for now, showing that even she was taking this seriously.


    Oh, since Diao Chan ''lost'' her servant, I assigned Sophia to her instead.


    Both of them seemed to get along quite well too. I found them sitting together and talking about something one day, both of them looking quite happy.


    Diao Chan was still worried that Xun Guan''s actions would cause my view of her to plummet, but again, I stressed to her that it was not the case.


    Welp, so there I was, sitting in the courtyard and drinking tea when someone appeared at my courtyard''s entrance.


    Oh¡­ It''s Kou Riar again.


    "Ah, Master Lin! I''ve been looking for you, got a letter I''m supposed to deliver, your hands only."


    He passed me an envelope that had the royal seal on it.


    "I guess that''s it, gotta go!"


    Once again, he sped out of my courtyard in a hurry. Makes me wonder how they''re actually sending these things since I''ve never really sent a mail like this in my life.


    Well, the royal seal suggested that the Queen probably sent this so it must be important.


    I broke the seal and opened the letter, scanning through its contents.


    "''Dearest most honourable, most benevolent Master,


    There is a matter of grave importance that I would very much wish to speak to you in person about. It would honour us greatly if Master could take time to visit us. We look forward to meeting your most honourable self again!


    Love, your cute student, Guiying.''"


    Huh. She''s tacitly asking me a favour not as the Queen of a country but as my ''disciple''. Not sure if she can even consider herself that seeing as how Lian Li barely spent any time teaching her.


    Yes, I''m ignoring the fact that she called herself my student because she isn''t.


    Oh well, guess I''ll go see what she wants then.


    I stood up from my seat, my disciples turning their attention to me as I did so.


    "I''ll be going to the capital for a bit. The Queen has called for me for something important."


    "Ara, ara? Whatever does our little Guiying want from Master?" Manami asked with a tilt of her head.


    I shrugged, "She did not say, but it looked rather important. I''m not sure how long I will be gone but I''ll keep in touch."


    All of my disciples stood up and bowed, "Have a safe trip, Master."


    Thinking it would be rude of me to just teleport straight to the pce itself, I appeared at the outskirts of Jin city before making my way through the city gates.


    From there, it was just a short walk down to the pce while doing my best to ignore the whispers and stares of the people all around me.


    It wasn''t the bad kind of attention so I didn''t particrly mind it.


    I suppose after what happened in the war, even themon man learned to recognise me.


    A group of guards were stationed outside the pce and I got ready the letter to use as proof of entry.


    Contrary to my expectations though, the guards merely nodded at me and made no move to stop me from entering.


    "Huh¡­ You guys aren''t going to question why I''m here?"


    One of the guards made a confused face at me, "Master Lin is part of the Royal Household and also the Queen''s Royal Tutor. There is no way anyone will stop you from going anywhere here, Master Lin."


    "Oh right, I forgot about that."


    It''s been a while, ok?


    Since I got the go ahead, I walked right past them and entered the pce.


    A wolf youkai maid appeared from between two pirs and greeted me, "Good day Master Lin. I assume you are looking for Queen Guiying?"


    "Oh, good day Alpha. Yes, I am. Is she avable right now?"


    "For you, Master Lin, of course. This way, please."


    How efficient. They probably knew of my presence when I entered through the city gates and prepared to receive me.


    I followed her through the pce''s corridors, a very familiar centaur knight joining us halfway, stating that she was my ''escort'' with a respectful bow.


    Gamma wanted me to ride her again, but I declined this time since it would definitely be weird of me to be riding a centaur within the pce.


    I was guided to the throne room from a side door, apparently I came here when court was still in session.


    Queen Guiying was seated on the throne, exuding an aura of regality fitting of a Queen. Seems like she really adapted to her role quite well.


    Instead of being guided to where the other officials were in front of the throne, Alpha had brought me to a chair directly beside the Queen where usually the spouse of the monarch would sit.


    The whole court fell silent as I entered, the Queen nodding to me in greeting.


    I looked at Alpha to check if I was supposed to sit there and she gave a curt nod to confirm my suspicions.


    Oh well¡­ Nothing much I could do when the whole court was stopped just to wait for me so I took my ce beside the throne, Alpha and Gamma standing behind me.


    Queen Guiying gestured in front of her, "You were saying, Minister Park?"


    A bearded official standing in front of us coughed, "Ahem¡­ Reporting to your Majesty, the supply lines to the Death Mountains have been secured, although this would put a strain on our finances¡­"


    "Use the assets we seized from the traitor Houses. Liquidate what we can. How is the progress on that?"


    Another official stepped forward with a bow, "Reporting to your Majesty. All of the Major Houses that were deemed traitors have been dealt with. Shall we¡­ Continue on with the Sects?"


    "Not necessary. We still need them for now, they are already feeling the pressure themselves without our input on them. Besides, we''ll need themter."


    "Understood, your Majesty."


    "And what about the preparations?"


    This time someone wearing armour stepped forward, obviously a general of some sort.


    "Reporting to your Majesty, they will be fully prepared and ready in three weeks."


    Queen Guiying scowled, "You have a week and a half. Get the forges in the other towns to fulfill it if you have to. Make it happen."


    "Yes, your Majesty."


    "If there is nothing else. Today''s court shall be dismissed."


    "Long live Her Majesty Guiying."


    The officials filed out of the throne room, leaving just the Queen, Alpha, Gamma and myself behind.


    Queen Guiying turned to me with a bright smile, a stark contrast to her earlier solemn face.


    "Master! Your cute disciple misses you! Did you get my letter?"


    "Umu¡­ That''s why I''m here. You wanted to ask me something?"


    She giggled, "Teehee~ Yes I did! But let''s go to my room! This throne is hurting my poor bum bum. Can Master help massage meter?"


    I tilted my head at her, "What happened to the serious Queen that was here not a minute ago?"


    "Boooo~ At least let me rx in front of you Master~ Pries¡­ Ahem¡­ Alpha, could you prepare some cakes and tea for us?"


    "Of course, Your Majesty," Alpha bowed and left the room.


    Queen Guiying leapt to her feet, "Come now Master! We can talk more in my room~"


    Well, not like I have a choice since I already came here.


    I followed behind the cheerful Queen to her personal quarters.

 Chapter 412 - Congratulations, Here’s An All Expenses Paid Ticket To...

    (MC POV)


    "Please take a seat, Master!" Queen Guiying gestured to the chair.


    ??


    "Isn''t the Queen supposed to sit first?" I asked, a little cautious.


    "Master~~ Please¡­ At least when there''s no outsiders?"


    I looked pointedly at Alpha who was setting up the table with pastries and tea while Gamma stood behind her with a serious expression on her face.


    Queen Guiying giggled, "They''re our¡­ My people. I trust them with my life."


    Since she put it that way¡­


    "Very well then," I shrugged, taking a seat at the head of the table.


    The Queen sat down gingerly on the seat opposite mine, letting Alpha pour out the tea for her.


    She looked at me expectantly and it took me a while to realise what she wanted.


    I took one of the pastries and bit into it before taking a sip of the tea, Queen Guiying following my example a secondter.


    "Alright then, so what''s the thing you wanted to talk about?"


    She smiled at me, "Hmmm~ Can''t it just be your cute disciple missing her favourite Master and wants to see him?"


    I raised an eyebrow at her before reaching forward to give her a few headpats, the little Queen purring when I did so. She made a disappointed face when I finally stopped.


    Queen Guiying sighed, "There are a few things actually. I heard that Phoenix Sect is no more and now exists as a branch Sect of Heaven Sect?"


    I nodded, "That is correct."


    "I see¡­ Were there any other Sects who had came to Master for such a purpose?"


    "No, it was only Phoenix Sect. Is something the matter?"


    She shook her head, "Not in particr. I believe Master is already aware of the purging that I am doing?"


    "I have heard of it, yes."


    "I take no pleasure in doing so, but it was necessary. If the filth were allowed to fester, this country will continue to be an inconvenience."


    "Inconvenience?"


    "Oh, an inconvenience to rule, of course."


    "Uh-huh¡­ So what about it?"


    Queen Guiying took a sip of her tea, "The noble Houses are easier to get rid of but Sects are another matter you see¡­"


    I held up my hand, "If you are nning to ask me to be your enforcer for the Sects, I must decline."


    She shook her head quickly, "Oh no! I wouldn''t dare trouble Master with such things! I was just saying that it will take more time for me to be ready for them and would just like to check if Master had any Sects in mind you might want to spare?"


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "You really¡­ Intend to purge the Sects?"


    "It is necessary, Master. If such independent organizations exist in a country and do not answer to anyone else but themselves, the country itself will already have lost a limb. Especially when they sit on the gilded thrones and look down on themon man."


    "Hmm¡­ I don''t know Guiying¡­ This seems all kind of tyrannical to me."


    She giggled, "Oh Master, I''m not saying I will get rid of all the Sects entirely! They are still one of the core parts of the country! I''m just weeding out the traitorous ones. But since a number of them have approached Master to make amends, they might still be saved if Master thinks them worthy enough of your mercy."


    That''s still giving me the executioner''s axe, isn''t it? Well what should I do then?


    I thought for a bit, "Well¡­ I suppose we can take Heavenly Sword, Lc Lance, Nirvanic Gate, Swordmaiden, Fairy Garden and Teardrop Sects out of the list."


    The shirt I was wearing tightened slightly.


    Yes, Nirvanic Gate Sect sent the assassin, but they didn''t know they were actually doing that so it''s no fault of theirs.


    Oh there''s also one more but I heard they actually helped us in the war?


    I scratched my chin, "Raging Winds Sect should be safe right?"


    Queen Guiying nodded, "They were one of the first few to answer the call for help, so that is natural."


    "Hmmm¡­ Then I can''t think of anyone else that would warrant my attention."


    She pped her hands together, "That''s perfect! Oh! What about the Minor Sects, Master? You''ve only named the Grand Sects."


    "Hmmm¡­ Well I believe they should be reviewed on a case by case basis, no? Most of these Minor Sects do not teachbat rted skills and sending their students to a war would be equivalent to suicide."


    "Oh! As expected of Master Lin! Your insight is truly godlike!"


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "Not at all¡­ Any Practitioner should have been able to tell you that."


    "Hehehe~ Master is as modest as always."


    My shirt began massaging my shoulders as though agreeing with her.


    "Master, more tea?" Alpha asked.


    I nodded, leaning back slightly to give her more room to pour the tea. I must say though, her tea tastes very simr to Manami''s, she must have taught Alpha how to do it during our beach vacation.


    I raised the cup to my lips, "So what are the other things you wanted to talk about? You mentioned there were a few?"


    Queen Guiying nodded, "The next one¡­ Well, it''s a bit moreplicated... And it''ll be more of me asking Master a favour."


    "Oh? What is it then?"


    She sighed, "Officially, the war with the Dongs neither started nor ended since there was no deration of war made. The Dongs are now trying to pin this war on us, calling us the warmongers and making it look like we''re the viins. They imed to only be constructing a tunnel to link the two of our countries together and we had opened fire on their ''workers''."


    "Haaa? They really are shameless aren''t they? Who are they even telling all these to?"


    Gamma appeared beside us, rolling in a board with a map stuck on it.


    Queen Guiying gestured to the map, "We managed to salvage this map from the battlefield, presumably carried by one of the generals of Dong. It seems like we aren''t the only countries on this continent. On this BeiYang continent, there exist three other countries other than ours and Dong''s. The countries of Mei, Sun and Han."


    Ok¡­ I never knew this before.


    "Let me guess¡­ We are the smallest amongst all of them?"


    She nodded solemnly, "And Dong is only the thirdrgest. No one else actually paid us any heed because of our small size but having sessfully repelled the Dong''s attack brought us to centre stage."


    "Why would the Dongs even be interested in us in the first ce?"


    "The Dongs arendlocked, Master. We are standing in their way of ess to the sea."


    I looked back at the map and sure enough, Dong was right smack in the middle of the other three kingdoms, its borders locked in by all the other countries around it.


    "Huh¡­ That reminds me¡­ Why do we have no navy to speak of?"


    Queen Guiying blinked at me, "It''s because of the Kraken in the waters, Master¡­ Any ship that goes too far from shore will get sunk by it. Any of our ships would have to take that risk when leaving the harbour."


    Kraken¡­ Kraken¡­ It can''t be that Kraken right? The one that I used to make takoyaki out of? Nah, what are the chances of that?


    I shook my head, "So the Dongs have something that can deal with the Kraken."


    She chuckled, "Ehehe~ Not at all Master, they don''t even know about the Kraken. The Dongs thought we had a strong navy and demanded we surrender our ports to them."


    "Right, that brings me back to what they want then?"


    "Unconditional surrender andplete annexation of our country."


    "Or else?"


    "Or else the other countries might be persuaded to aid the Dongs to ''end this little upstart of a country who is nothing but a little frog in a tiny well''."


    "Ok¡­ So what is this favour you wish to ask of me?"


    Queen Guiying gave me the sweetest smile she could, "How would Master like to have an all-expenses paid trip to the country of Dong?"

 Chapter 413 - Breaking The News

    (Lian Li POV)


    "Well, it''s a request by the Queen, so guess I''m going there."


    ??


    "A¡­ Alone, Master?" I asked, a little baffled by the sudden news.


    Master nodded, "I will be going as an emissary of our country and not as Master Lin, so yes, I will be going alone."


    "Eh? Wouldn''t Master need an escort? As a former resident from Dong, I can be your escort! Let me go with you!" Diao Chan volunteered enthusiastically.


    "Ehhh?! No fair! I can be Master''s escort too! Let me go!" Eris protested.


    ria pouted, "Booo! Of course Onii-sama will take his most adorable imouto along, right?"


    "Ara, ara? Considering everything, I would be the best escort for Master no? Master can rest his weary self on my tails during the journey there~" Manami giggled, waving her tails around.


    Master raised His hand, "Ok, ok. I know you''re all excited but I unfortunately have to go alone this time. That means no escorts either."


    All of our faces fell disappointedly, "Ehhhhhh¡­"


    "Ohe now, I''ll probably only be away for a few days. Would you girls really miss me that much?"


    I clung to Master''s arm, "Of course Master! Without Master around¡­ It''s like my entire being loses the meaning of existence!"


    Oh? Ehehehe~ Master''s patting my head~


    Mmmm~~ After almost two weeks of us abstaining¡­ Any affection from Master is just so, so , so intoxicating...


    "It''ll be fine, Lian Li. I''ll only be gone for a bit. Can you all wait until then?"


    Uguu¡­ Not fair Master¡­ When you make a face like that, how can any of us say no? It''s taking everything I have not to push you down again, you know?


    Kiyomi tapped her chin thoughtfully, "Mmm¡­ Master is going to the enemy''s territory alone¡­ If Master requires our help, please do not hesitate to call for us."


    "Yes, the most important thing is that Master takes care of your own health," Brendan agreed, pulling out a few bottles from his storage ring. "It may not be much and Master might not need them, but I made a few stamina and regeneration pills."


    Cai Hong hugged Master''s leg, "Papae back fast?"


    Master chuckled while patting Cai Hong''s head, "You all make it sound like I''m going to leave today, I''m not you know? I''m probably only going to leave the next week or so once everything is prepared."


    "Ohhhh~~" All of us sighed in relief.


    Master gave all of us a head pat each before stepping back, "Alright, you guys can go back to what you''re doing, I need to inform Sect Master Qing about it too. Don''t wait for me."


    "Yes, Master."


    All of us bowed as Master left the courtyard, leaving us to our own thoughts.


    I looked behind me, "Mmm¡­ Manami?"


    My fox sister nodded, already trying to contact Guiying through telepathy.


    "Should we send some people to follow Master?" Eris suggested.


    "If Master finds out¡­ It might be quite troublesome¡­ Especially since we''ll be moving in unknown territory," I pointed out.


    ria frowned, "Would Onii-sama not even take a servant?"


    "Judging from Master''s attitude, it seems He really intends to go alone," Brendanmented, keeping the pills that he had brought out back into his storage ring. "I don''t think we can convince Him to take even Sophia."


    I hummed, "Mmmm¡­ Besides, they''re still undergoing the teachings, so it wouldn''t do to send them yet."


    After Master had rooted out the assassin, we had started working on introducing our servants to Master''s glory almost immediately, introducing them to Master''s true divinity.


    All of them took the teachings to heart and quickly epted the gospel of Master. It was not that difficult since we were already quite acquainted with one another.


    Although¡­ Sophia was the only one who refused it, stating that she would be loyal to Master in her own way and such things were unnecessary for her.


    Seeing as how Master trusted her and how she had helped use out of our own slump, we decided to let her be.


    "Ah, Guiying. Yes, it''s me. I assume you know why I''m calling you?" Manami called out suddenly.


    She raised her hand and gestured to us, extending her telepathy Technique to all of us as well.


    Guiying chuckled, "Ah ha, I suppose our darling Master has already told you about his uing trip?"


    Manami raised an eyebrow at me, an indication that I should take charge.


    "We just want to know why we weren''t informed of this beforehand?" I asked.


    "Oh, sorry, sister Lian Li. But I wanted to confirm with Master first before telling you. It would be a waste of everyone''s time if Master was not ok with it."


    "Hmm¡­ Still, a heads up would have been nice."


    She sighed, "You are right, I deeply apologize for that."


    "What''s this about Master going alone though?"


    "Oh! That was Master''s idea. He said it would be better if he handled it by himself and that there''s no need to trouble anyone of you for such a small matter."


    Ah Master, you truly are too good for us.


    Although¡­ If I hadn''t known that Guiying was just as smitten about Master as much as we were, I would have suspected her to be plotting something against Master. But we can know that even as Queen, she would sacrifice this country for Master if she had to without a moment''s hesitation.


    She has been working hard on purging all these dirt stains from Master''snd, after all.


    "Oh! Dear sisters, there''s something I need to tell you as well," Guiying added on. "Do not, under any circumstances, send anyone to follow Master across the border. They could implicate matters there and make it harder for Master to negotiate."


    Diao Chan pped her hands together, "Ah¡­ They might see it as an attempted assassination, is that it?"


    "Teehee~ Sister Diao Chan does know her stuff!" Guiying giggled. "If we inconvenience Master any more than this, I wouldn''t know how to begin apologizing to Master."


    All of us shivered involuntarily.


    "In that case there''s no problem then," I decided. "How are things on your side?"


    "Oh, everything is fine. All those heretical Houses have been ousted and taken care of. We won''t be needing those non believers for Master''s perfect world."


    "Ara, ara~ Guiying is working hard indeed. Is there anything your big sisters can do for you?"


    "Teehee~ If¡­ If sisters could erm¡­ Send me some of Master''s clothes or pictures¡­ This Guiying would be very satisfied."


    "Ufufufu~ That can be arranged~ I''ll be seeing you."


    "Ehehe~ All for Master~~"


    "All for Master."


    Manami cut the call after that.


    I sighed, "Mmm¡­ Seems like we''ll just have to be Master''s good disciples and await His return."


    Cai hong pumped her fist, "Muuu¡­ Cai Hong will y with Papa lots! Then wait for Papae back!"


    "Cai Hong is right," Diao Chan giggled while patting her head, "Let''s make the most out of the time now before Master departs. Then we can take the chance to inspect the others while Master is gone."


    Yes, a good n indeed. I just hope that we can at least sleep with Master before He has to go...

 Chapter 414 - Make Sure To Finish Your Side Quests Before Moving To The Next Area

    (MC POV)


    I was seated in Sect Master Qing''s room, the man himself serving me tea as I told him about the favour Queen Guiying asked of me.


    ??


    "Ah¡­ I see. Thank you for telling me, Master Lin," Sect Master Qing nodded, setting the tea bowl down. "Is there anything I, or the Sect, can do for you?"


    I took a sip of my tea before setting it down, "There is one thing actually. I haven''t told anyone yet, but I know who the mastermind of the assassin is."


    Sect Master Qing paused, "Oh? Wasn''t the assassin that Zhiyang girl from Nirvanic Gate Sect?"


    "Wait, how did you know?"


    "Elder Feng told me when I visited him. We are making preparations to confront the Sect Master of Nirvanic Gate Sect about it."


    My robes tightened slightly, pausing in massaging my shoulders.


    Oh shit. I shouldn''t have procrastinated on this matter¡­


    I shook my head at him, "No, no. She isn''t the main culprit, she was set up."


    "Huh? You mean the assassin was not Zhiyang?"


    "Ah, the assassin was her, but it was not the Sect Master of Nirvanic Gate Sect that sent her."


    "I see¡­ Then who is it?"


    I tapped my cheek, "It''s our new guest, Elder Feng."


    The silence between us stretched for a few seconds, enough time for me to take another sip of my tea and cing the cup back down on its saucer.


    "Elder Feng?" Sect Master Qing repeated, still a little stunned.


    I nodded, "Elder Feng."


    "I see¡­ To think that a heretic was under our nose all this while¡­ Maybe¡­ Re-education¡­ Torture..."


    "Hmm? Sorry what? I didn''t catch that."


    Sect Master Qing shook his head, "Oh! It''s nothing Master Lin! Just me talking to myself. I will see to it that Elder Feng will be brought to justice."


    Huh, for a moment I thought he said ''heretic'' and something about torture? Must have been my imagination.


    I waved my hand at him, "Oh, no, that''s not why I told you about him. Right now our merger with Phoenix Sect isn''t exactly stable yet, right?"


    "Ho? Master Lin is aware? We''re still operating as two independent Sects but we are already working on integrating them at least."


    Integrating them? How are they¡­ You know what, nevermind. Must be some inter-Sect thing that I don''t know about.


    Instead, I just nodded my head, "If we are to out Elder Feng now¡­ The former Phoenix Sect members might take that as an insult and paint us as the viins, destroying the rtionship between our two Sects."


    Sect Master Qing stroked his beard thoughtfully, "Hmm¡­ But Master Lin. Do you not remember that their fate literally rests in our hands? The Queen has only just finished her purge of the Noble Houses so the Sects should be even more worried about themselves now."


    "That would normally be the case, yes. But the Queen could only keep them under control because of my presence, right?"


    "That is¡­ Ah, I see¡­ If they knew Master Lin was away, they might try some things¡­"


    I chuckled, "The more intelligent ones might still hold themselves back for fear of retaliation¡­ But the impulsive ones would be emboldened and stir up trouble that we would have to fixter. The damage might even be too big for us to fix even."


    "So it would be better to preserve the status quo in the meantime¡­ I understand. As expected of Master Lin to be able to see the bigger picture."


    "No, no. This much is natural for anyone."


    "Hoho! Master Lin is just as modest as always. Well then, what does Master Lin suggest we do? Elder Feng has already told us the culprit behind the assassination, it would not do for us to remain silent."


    I grinned, "That''s easy. Just say that it''ll have to wait for my return."


    "Hahaha! Indeed! We should wait for the central figure to return before making such decisions! That would definitely buy us time!" Sect Master Qingughed.


    I smiled at his words.


    If only things were that simple¡­


    Well, one can still hope and dream I suppose, and things might actually go smoothly this time.


    "Oh! Is that why you made Elder Feng stay in our Sect?" Sect Master Qing eximed suddenly.


    I nodded, "To ce him under pseudo house arrest, yes. They do say to keep your friends close and your enemies closer, after all."


    "I see, I will have some people keep watch on him in that case, tell him it''s for his safety in case the Nirvanic Gate Sect sends someone else."


    "That will definitely help, Sect Master Qing."


    I downed thest of my tea before standing up from my seat, "I will have to take my leave now, Sect Master Qing."


    "Oh? Already leaving, Master Lin?"


    "Yes, thank you for the tea. Unfortunately, I do still have things I need to prepare before my embarkation to Dong."


    "Hoho, Master Lin truly is a busy Go¡­ Busy man. This old man shan''t hold you here any longer in that case. Have a good day, Master Lin."


    "Likewise, Sect Master Qing," I greeted back before whistling.


    Shiori and Akari, who had beenying by the corner all this while, immediately ran towards me, climbing up onto my shoulders toy there.


    I made my way out of the courtyard after giving Sect Master Qing another wave.


    "Mmm¡­ So what is our next course of action, Divine One?" Shiori asked, rubbing her face on my cheek.


    Akari mirrored her sister''s actions, "I heard we''re going on a trip! Is that right, Master?"


    "Mmm¡­ I would be going on it alone, though," I told them, giving each of them a pat on the head.


    "Eh? Not even taking us along?" Akari gasped in shock.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t. For this trip, I need to make myself as non-threatening as possible, so I can''t take anyone with me."


    Shiori curled her tail around my neck protectively, "But Divine One¡­ Forgive this one''s impudence¡­ I believe it would be better if you at least have an escort."


    I shook my head, "It''ll be fine. No need to trouble anyone else."


    "Mmm¡­ If Divine One says so¡­"


    Just then, I felt someone prodding at the edge of my mind.


    I summoned the Sealing Orb into my hand and let the telepathy connect.


    "Ah, Divine One. I hope I did not call you at a bad time?" Benjamin asked over the telepathic connection.


    "No, is something the matter?"


    "I''m just here to tell you that we havepleted the recording of the runes within the room and¡­ Well¡­ I thought you might want toe see it for yourself?"


    I looked at the two foxes who stared back at me in turn.


    Hmm¡­ I think it''ll be a better idea to get this thing sorted out first before I leave. I could also take this chance to introduce Xun Guan to them as well.


    "I''ll go there now."


    "Ah, excellent, Divine One. We shall wait for you in the chamber itself."


    I cut the call and double checked my surroundings for anyone watching before teleporting myself there.


    I wonder what they had found in the room?

 Chapter 415 - Slime’s Predicament

    (Xun Guan POV) [The slime girl]


    I am Xun Guan, the slime that currently has the honour of being my Master''s living clothes.


    ??


    After my dearest Master gave me my name, I found out that I could now transform myself into objects I previously could not. Anything I could think of, I could morph myself into.


    Though I have not yet tried since being Master''s clothes was the most important task for me at the moment.


    Such a change was unheard of, if I could stay by Master''s side, I might even be able to learn even more things and experience more wonders! That was the thought that made me devote myself to Master from then on.


    Although it was true at the start that I had trouble transforming back into a humanoid form, I managed to ovee that problem just a few dayster.


    I feel just a little bit guilty about lying to Master for that.


    But¡­ His skin¡­ His aura¡­ Just¡­ Just everything about him. It felt so nice, so warm, so¡­ So safe¡­ I couldn''t bear to leave that if Master knew the truth.


    Those times where I had ''identally'' stumbled into his room to request to sleep with him was nothing more than trying to get information about him on my part. But now I know why his disciples loved him so.


    The feeling of home¡­ Somewhere that was safe and I can look forward to returning. I never had that before.


    Now I have found a home on Master''s body, there is no way I''ll let that go now!


    I would dly take any punishment Master would give me just to stay on him for a while more.


    I knew that Master already knew I was lying to him, but he had chosen to remain silent about it.


    In return, I made sure to serve him as dutifully as I could. I studied really hard on clothing materials and made sure the clothes I transformed into were of the finest silk I could imitate while also being able to transform them into diamond level hardness if need be.


    In the short time I had been with Master, I have also learnt a lot of things.


    One of them was the fact that Master seemed to like talking to his fox familiars. I''m not sure if it was just a monologue on his part or that only he could understand the foxes since all they said back were soft fox whines that I didn''t understand.


    Another thing was that Master and the Queen were really close.


    Like really, really close.


    The Queen that everyone else probably knew of was a stern, unforgiving and cold woman. It wasn''t that surprising considering she had lost her entire immediate family to the Dark Sect and now has an entire country to shoulder.


    And yet in front of Master, she was just like a giggling school girl.


    The next thing I most definitely did not expect to learn about was Master''s monster army.


    I was still in the midst of wondering just where Master had teleported to when a giant Hydra appeared to loom over us.


    Sensing that Master had not at all adopted a battle stance, I thought it might have taken Master by surprise and got ready to defend him.


    Instead, Master simply raised his hand in greeting, "Oh hey, Sarah, Sally, Sandra, Serena, Scarlett, Ste, Sabrina."


    The middle head lowered itself to Master''s level, "Divine one, we bid you wee. Issssss there is sssssomething you might require of ussss?"


    Master shook his head, "Nah, Benjamin called me here to see something, no need to worry about it."


    The right most head slithered its way forward, "Undersssstood. Sssshall we give Divine One a ride there?"


    Master reached forward and patted the Hydra''s snout, "It''s fine Sabrina, no need to trouble yourselves over this. I''ll walk there."


    All of the heads bowed low, "Take care Divine One."


    I was still in shock over the existence of the Hydra that it took me a while more to realise Master was moving through a throng of monsters as casually as someone walking through a garden was.


    What''s more, all the monsters bowed to him and showed just as much reverence as the Sect members in Heaven Sect.


    Just how far does Master''s influence reach?!


    Master suddenly turned his head to the white fox, listening to it whine.


    "Hmm? I don''t see why not. I doubt there''s any danger here anyway. Just let me know when you''re done."


    The red fox also started mewling before the white fox smacked it on the head with a paw.


    The two of them then leapt off Master''s shoulders and transformed into gigantic versions of themselves.


    The giant white fox stretched itself, "No need to wait for us, Divine One. We will find our way back to you when we are done."


    "Mou¡­. Why can''t I stay with Master¡­" The red fox whined before following the other fox out of the corridor.


    Those¡­ What were those two¡­ I don''t¡­ All this time? I¡­ Ah¡­


    I''m having troubleprehending things now.


    Master suddenly reached up and patted me on the chest, "Looks like it''s just you and me for now, Xun Guan. I''ll bring you aroundter, just in case you have to seek shelter here next time."


    I don''t even know how to react.


    Somehow, I had a feeling that the monsters around us might not be friendly if they realised someone like me was being worn by Master, so I simply squeezed his shoulders a little.


    Master seemed to be satisfied with my response and continued his way past a group of orcs that were twice his height, all of them greeting Master with absolue reverence.


    He continued down the corridor, the confidence he had in navigating the ce was a clear indication that this was not his first time here.


    Eventually, we reached another big hall where a monster as big as the Hydra was waiting.


    "Hey Thomas, everything good?"


    "Well met Divine One, the Aether shines brightly within you today as well. I assume Benjamin had told you about the runes?"


    Master nodded, "That''s why I''m here."


    The giant monster lifted one of its paws and shifted it to the side, revealing a trapdoor below it.


    The monster''s paw glowed and the trapdoor spring open.


    "Please," the monster gestured to the trapdoor.


    Master gave it a casual wave before descending into the depths, the trapdoor closing shut behind us.


    "So what do you think of the ce?" Master whispered, not slowing down his stride.


    I shivered, "I¡­ I didn''t know Master had a ce like this."


    He grinned, "Not by choice, mind you. They had nowhere else to go and I sort of freed them from their prison. So I gave them this ce to live and avoid causing trouble to anyone else."


    "I¡­ I see¡­ And Master wanted to send me here?"


    "Initially, yes. But well¡­ I guess you still can''t transform into any living thing yet, right?"


    I tactfully remained silent.


    Master chuckled, "Haha, then just remain as my clothes for the time being."


    "If Master wishes me to."


    We continued in silence until Master reached the bottom of the stairs, finding some monster with tentacles on its face as well as what looked like a Lich waiting for him.


    At this point, I really don''t know what else can surprise me anymore...

 Chapter 416 - Wrap It, Seal It, Toss It, Forget About It

    (MC POV)


    "Ah Divine One, I thank you foring," Benjamin bowed, the tentacles on his face wriggling excitedly. "I hope I was not disturbing you?"


    ??


    I waved my hand nomittally, "It''s no problem. So what do we have here?"


    Stephanie stepped aside to show me the piece of parchment they hadid on the table, "Divine One might want to look at this¡­"


    I went to her side and inspected the parchment, finding it decorated with runes and arranged in some sort of pattern.


    It was a pattern that I recognised... A pattern that I was really, really familiar with.


    And why wouldn''t I be? This was exactly the thing that ruined my past life, the formation that I had used to ascend to the Spiritual ne.


    Ok, maybe not exactly the same, but it''s simr. Mine looked a little more crude than this.


    I''m pretty sure if I had used this formation to ascend, I would have managed to ascend without crippling myself.


    It took me an entire year to figure something like this out with barely any guidance at all, was someone else trying to ascend on this ne as well?


    Now that I think about it¡­ I realised I have not heard of anyone else ascending to the other nes before, like as though no one was interested in ascending?


    Oh yeah, forgot that the people on the Earthen ne are moreid back so they don''t really care about power. My bad.


    Still, the fact that this formation exists means someone had at least tried to ascend before.


    Benjamin must have noticed my reaction since he asked, "What is this, Divine One?"


    "This," I said while stabbing a finger at the parchment. "Is a formation that can be used to connect between two different nes when activated."


    Benjamin and Stephanie looked at each other before turning back to me.


    "Why would this be here?" Stephanie murmured.


    I shrugged, "If I had to guess, someone here was trying to ascend to another ne. Whether they seeded or not, however¡­"


    Benjamin shook his head, "My apologies, Divine One, but it is highly unlikely to have been used. I had been trying to decipher these runes while we were recording them and even tried to activate them myself. Unless an astronomical amount of Quarks is present, this formation is impossible to activate."


    Oh right, that''s true. I remember I actually had to brute force my way through to the other ne and it was not pretty. I''m pretty sure I destroyed like half my courtyard while activating it.


    Sad for the people who had to clean up my mess back then.


    "We had also searched through this entire base, leaving no stone unturned," Stephanie continued, her skeletal fingers tapping against the table. "And yet, we could find not even a single record or mention about this room. It''s as if the Dark Sect didn''t even know this room was here."


    I frowned, "The Dark Sect definitely did not build this ce¡­ So this wasid by someone before them. But who could have built such a ce?"


    Benjamin gestured to the parchment, "We were hoping you could shed some light on that, Divine One."


    "Hey, I''m not the expert in ruins or archaeology. I probably know less about this ce than you do."


    Stephanie scratched her cranium with a bony finger, "Hmmm¡­ Perhaps this might help?"


    She took out another piece of paper, this time with some sort of drawing on it.


    "These were the carvings inside the room, Divine One. I thought they might have been mere decorations but¡­ " She exined.


    I took it from her and realised the drawings were depicting some sort of wall carving where people seemed to be worshipping a demon at the centre.


    Yep, the exact same ones that I saw back at the Dark Sect base that they used to summon Lilith.


    I can already guess the demon is Lilith herself, the horns kind of match hers.


    The only difference I can see on this carving was that Lilith seemed to be looking up at something above her. Something that looked like an orb descending from the sky.


    I can''t tell if she was looking up with hostility, reverence or indifference though, but this just further adds on to the mystery.


    "Could this be¡­ Something that was used to call for Lilith in the past?" I mused, looking back at the runes.


    "Lilith? You mean the crazy demon bitch that went against Divine One not so long ago?" Stephanie growled.


    Woah there Stephanie, what''s with that hostility? I mean, sure, Lilith tried to kill us but... Ah, right, she tried to kill us. Nevermind then.


    I nodded, "Yes, that demon. While I was at the other Dark Sect hideout, I saw simr carvings to this. The demon at the centre you see here also resembles her, don''t you think?"


    Benjamin moved to my side and examined the drawing, "Hmm¡­ Now that Divine One mentioned it¡­ It does bear a resemnce to that demoness¡­ This is interesting¡­ These ruins¡­ They''re probably made by people who had worshipped her in the past."


    "The fact that there''s more than one of these carvings and such a far distance apart¡­ It must not have been a small cult either," Stephanie noted.


    I scratched my head, "Still¡­ The room is blocked for humans, so could it be monsters that were worshipping her?"


    For the second time today, Benjamin and Stephanie shared a look before turning back to me.


    Benjamin sighed, "Divine One¡­ The room does not block humans from entering¡­"


    "Huh? But I can''t enter it?"


    Stephanie shook her head, "We have tried pushing humans in there and they manage to pass through the doorway without issue. It is only Divine One who had trouble entering it."


    "A barrier only for me?"


    The Lich girl chuckled, "No Divine One, it most likely blocks Divine beings from entering it."


    I don''t even know if I should correct them about that since I''m obviously not the divine being they think I am.


    No¡­ wait a minute¡­


    Origin¡­


    Could it be? This barrier specifically blocks wielders of Origin?


    Lilith could use Origin herself, so maybe this was to keep other Origin wielders out from messing with her teleportation formation?


    That would make much more sense.


    Huh¡­ So maybe these guys aren''tpletely wrong about the ''Divine One'' thing after all.


    Interesting¡­


    I took a closer look at the runes that were around the edges.


    Hmmm?


    There are a few runes that I actually recognise.


    "Yddadkeepon?" I muttered.


    There were other runes around it which I don''t recognise, so this might be part of something else?


    Benjamin turned to me, "Ah, as expected of Divine One to recognise the runes."


    Well that''s normal, I have experience with them after all.


    "What does that mean though? A spell? A curse?" I wondered.


    "Your guess is as good as ours, Divine One," Stephanie sighed. "We only could guess the function of the inscription by its shape and form, no one could read the runes."


    Huh.


    I would''ve thought given how studious they were, maybe one or two of them would have deciphered to runes.


    Then again, that also took me around a year to do and I didn''t even understand them either. Most of what I did was just following my intuition.


    Which, obviously, didn''t really turn out well but I learnt, ok?


    "Right. So we know this thing here is a portal to other nes. What are you guys nning to do with it?" I asked.


    Stephanie tilted her head, "The sensible thing would be to explore it, isn''t it?"


    I crossed my arms, "Nope, the most sensible thing is to bury it and forget about it. Don''t even mention this room to anyone else."


    Both of them looked at me in disbelief, "Divine One?"


    "You heard me. Trust me, the other nes are crap, you don''t want to go there. This ce is definitely the best."


    For the third time, the two of them looked at each other before turning back to me.


    "Understood Divine One. We shall work to conceal this ce from prying eyes," Benjamin assured me.


    I nodded, "Better yet, seal it as well. Make sure that anything that happens toe from the other side won''t be able to get out."


    Stephanie looked at me, "Is¡­ Is that even possible, Divine One?"


    "I am not one to take chances. Do it."


    "Understood."


    I turned back, "If that''s all, I shall be looking around again. I''d like to see how you guys are doing these few days. No need to escort me."


    Both of them bowed, "Take care, Divine One."


    Alright, now that''s dealt with, time for me to give Xun Guan a short tour around this ce.

 Chapter 417 - Big Girl, Small Girl

    (MC POV)


    "And your name is Jack, right?"


    ??


    The floating eyeball blinked all of its eyes simultaneously, "For Divine One to remember the name of one as insignificant as I¡­ I am honored."


    Well, I once entertained the thought of someone named Jack and it''s hard to forget a floating eyeball too. Not that I would tell him that, of course.


    I nodded at him, "Umu¡­ So what do we have here?"


    "You mean the forge, Divine One?"


    "Yes, everything going well here?"


    A few of its eyes turned to look back at the monsters working on the forges while keeping most of his eyes on me, "It is, Divine One. Almost everyone that is able to have been equipped. We have learnt from our previous fight that we were not prepared enough so we are working to better support Divine One in our next engagements."


    "I see, I see¡­ That''s good, that''s good. I don''t suppose you''re outfitting everyone as well?"


    "A few had declined, saying they had no use for such things. It would make sense since giving them armour and weapons would be of no use, Divine One. But we do have equipment for everyone that requires them in case of anything."


    "Oh? Who declined them?"


    "The Leviathan, Melody, for one."


    Great, so the Leviathan is named Melody, should I even be surprised at this point of time?


    Speaking of which, maybe I should pay her a visit and find out how a Leviathan of all things came to be here.


    I got her whereabouts from Jack and set off to find her after bidding him good day, giving the monsters who were paying respects to me on the way out a courteous nod as well.


    Xun Guan has also been a little quiet all this while and I''m not sure if she''s just busy taking the sights in or she''s being silent for another reason.


    I had wanted to introduce her to everyone too but she had vehemently declined such an action, stating she wasn''t ready for it.


    Maybe she''s just naturally shy or something?


    Well, I suppose if there''s something she needs, she would tell me.


    Following Jack''s directions, I found a hall that actually had arge body of water within it. It seems like the monsters had excavated this hole and found an underground water source. Why they were doing it in the first ce was the question.


    I stepped to the edge of the water, feeling as though I was at sea with how far the water stretched and how deep it seemed to be.


    I could see a very faint shadow within the water, slowly drifting around.


    "Melody?" I called out, not really sure if it''s her or not.


    The shadow stopped moving and swam upwards towards me.


    It stopped just below the surface for several seconds before the shadow suddenly shot itself up and sted out of the water, hovering in the air.


    "Divine One, well met," A low, rumbling voice echoed, causing the room to shake.


    Ah, she''s a big girl.


    "Well met," I greeted back.


    "Divine One was looking for me?" She asked, causing the entire room to quake again from her voice alone.


    "Oh, before that. Are you able to do something about your voice? I''m worried you might bring the entire room down on top of us."


    "Ah."


    The body of the Leviathan glowed and began shrinking down into a ball of light, floating down tond in front of me.


    There was a sh of light before a little girl that looked to be a little younger than Cai Hong appeared in front of me, naked.


    She had grey skin and had fins instead of ears, there were also a distinct set of gills at either side of her neck and her hands and feet were webbed.


    "Divine One," She greeted me in a distinctly childish voice, except her demeanor suggests maturity.


    "Hmm¡­ You''re naked," I pointed out.


    She looked down at herself, "So it seems¡­ Does this bother you, Divine One?"


    "Well a little, yes. You''re a girl and you look really young."


    She smiled at me, "I apologize Divine One. My shapeshifting is one of my weakest abilities and I do not have any clothing to clothe myself with at the moment. I hope you will forgive me."


    I sighed and brought out one of Cai Hong''s spare clothes that I keep with me, "Use those for the time being."


    "You honour me, Divine One."


    I turned away and waited for her to dress herself before turning back to her. Huh, with those clothes, she would definitely be mistaken for a normal little girl, ignoring her grey skin and ears.


    "So¡­ You were looking for me, Divine One?"


    I nodded, "Yes. I was wondering how did you even join us? Or better, what made you join us? I know your kind belongs to the sea and not onnd."


    She shrugged, "I do not know either. But this body of water you see before you was¡­ Is my home."


    "You were already here?"


    "That is correct. I do not know how, but when I was born, it was in an isted underwater cave. I believe Benjamin had sensed me and excavated his way down to me, freeing me from my prison. That''s when they told me of Divine One''s existence and I have devoted myself to you ever since."


    That sounds¡­. Awfully convenient.


    "So being rescued from that ce was enough to secure your loyalty to me?" I asked a little cautiously.


    Melody tilted her head at me, "You are the Divine One. Why would I be anything but loyal to you? Sure, I had my doubts at first, but the fact that you managed to stand your ground against that demon where I would have no doubt perished¡­ That was enough to wash all my doubts about your divinity away."


    Ah, right. They do value strength over everything after all, so it makes sense for her to feel this way.


    "I see¡­ In that case, could I ask you for a favour?"


    She tilted her head at me, "There is no need to ask, Divine One. All you have to do ismand me and I will dly do your bidding."


    I looked at her, "Well, it''s hard for me to imagine you as anything but a little girl when you''re like this."


    Melody looked down at herself, "Ah¡­ I see. I apologize for that, Divine One. Though I''m actually quite young anyway. I''m only two hundred and seventy this year."


    I guess that''s young for a Leviathan.


    "And what is yourmand, Divine One?" She asked, bringing the topic back.


    "Oh, I was just thinking that my cute daughter could use another ymate¡­"


    Hey, she looked so happy with Joanne! Doesn''t hurt to give her another one, right?

 Chapter 418 - A Leviathan And Dragon Walks Into A Courtyard

    (Cai Hong POV)


    Bubuuu¡­ Cai Hong likes Papa''s smell~~ Cai Hong likes cuddling with Papa~~


    ??


    Muuu¡­ Papa said Papa has work, so Papa won''t be around for a while. Cai Hong is good girl so Cai Hong will wait for Papa toe back.


    Cai Hong miss Papa already¡­


    Nnn? Cupboard door open?


    Who is moving Cai Hong''s treasures around?


    Oh, little Joanne''s face appeared! She is Cai Hong''s cute little sister~


    "Umm¡­ Umm¡­ Mis¡­ Mistress Cai Hong¡­ Mas¡­ Master has returned¡­"


    Cai Hong jumped out of Papa''s clothes, "Papa has?! Cai Hong go now!"


    "Ye¡­ Yes¡­ Pap¡­ I mean¡­ Master had ummm¡­ Also brought a little girl with¡­ With Him¡­"


    Mnn? Papa brought another girl home? Did Papa get Cai Hong another little sister?


    Cai Hong ran out of the room with Joanne.


    Oh! Papa is there!


    "Papa!! Papa!!" Cai Hong ran up to Papa and gave Papa a biiiiig hug!


    Ehehe~ Papa is giving Cai Hong headpats~~ Papa is warm~~


    "Was Cai Hong a good girl?" Papa asked.


    Cai Hong looked up at Papa, "Cai Hong was a good girl! Cai Hong waited for Papa toe back!"


    "Haha, that''s good, that''s good."


    Ehehe~ Papa is headpatting Cai Hong again~


    Cai Hong wuvs Papa~~


    Mnnn? Weird fish smell?


    Cai Hong looked at Papa''s side and there was another little girl there.


    "Papa? Who fish?"


    "Haha, well, I thought you might want to have another ymate seeing how much fun you have with Joanne here."


    Fishy girl tilted her head at me and smiled.


    "I''ll let you three get acquainted, hmmm?" Papa patted Cai Hong''s head again and went off.


    Cai Hong and sister Joanne looked at the weird fishy girl.


    She sniffed at Cai Hong and Cai Hong sniffed back at her.


    *


    (MC POV)


    I left Melody with Cai Hong and Joanne in my courtyard while I went to look for my other disciples who should still be busy with their afternoon training.


    Sure enough, they were all gathered in the corner of the courtyard, each of them working hard in their own way.


    "Wee back, Master," Lian Li greeted me, waking up from her meditation.


    "Sorry, did I disturb you?"


    "Ufufu~ Not at all, Master," Manami giggled. "We felt youing in a few moments ago."


    "Oh? All of your senses are getting better. That''s good, that''s good," I praised, giving them a head pat each.


    Kiyomi came up to me from the side, "Master. Brendan was looking for you for some help. Said something about an experiment going wrong or something."


    Hmmm? That''s rare of him. Maybe he hit a snag with his alchemy? Guess I''ll go check on him in the alchemy room in a bit.


    At least the ce still looks fine from here, so I guess there weren''t any explosives or anything involved.


    "I see, thank you Kiyomi. I''ll go check on him."


    I made sure to go around and give all the girls a head pat first before making my way there, passing by where I had left Melody with Cai Hong.


    Eh? The three of them were still standing at the same spot. In fact, there seems to be a bit of distance between them now. Did something happen?


    I went up to them and Cai Hong immediately ran up and hugged my waist, "Papa¡­ Weird girl scary?"


    Scary? Are they just shy?


    No¡­ Maybe Cai Hong realised she''s a Leviathan?


    I don''t think Leviathans are at odds with Dragons now, are they? Oh, maybe because my cute Cai Hong could sense Melody was way older than she was?


    Hmm?


    Melody''s also making aplicated face at me. I''m guessing she realised who Cai Hong really was as well.


    I turned to the other loli, "Joanne, did something happen?"


    She shook her head frantically, "N¡­ No, no! Not at all, Master! They¡­ Umm¡­ Hieee¡­ They¡­ They were just standing there and¡­ And¡­ And staring at each other¡­ I¡­ I don''t know anything¡­ Uuuu¡­"


    "Oh dear, don''t cry, don''t cey, I''m not ming you," I soothed her, patting her head. "I was just wondering if something happened, that''s all."


    "Hic¡­ Ummm¡­ Ok¡­"


    She really is a crybaby, huh?


    "Divi¡­ Master Lin¡­" Melody started, keeping her eyes on Cai Hong all the while. "Is she really your daughter?"


    I shook my head, "She''s my adopted daughter. I assume you already know what she really is and yes, she really is who you think she is. I found her egg and raised her as my own."


    "Ah¡­ She did not coerce you in any way?"


    I looked down at Cai Hong who was busy snuggling up to me and not paying attention to anything else, "No, of course not. I couldn''t leave such a cute thing alone now, could I? It''s just the same as you."


    Cai Hong perked up, "Mnnn? Papa helped weird fish girl?"


    "Mmm, I guess you could say that, yes. I thought Cai Hong would have liked another ymate?"


    Cai Hong pouted at me, "Cai Hong wants Papa¡­"


    Oh this cute little thing.


    I was worried that Cai Hong might feel lonely without me around and having only Joanne around to y with, so Melody would be a good choice of keeping her happy while I''m away.


    Also because Melody is an actual Leviathan, she could help protect my cute little Cai Hong should anything happen while I''m not here.


    Well, can''t give up now. I believe giving Cai Hong ymates of her own age group would be good for her growth.


    Even if those ymates aren''t actually her age group but they''re lolis, so close enough?


    It''s not like I can just find normal human children, they won''t be able to keep up with my cute little dragon at all.


    "Weird girl is not bad girl?" Cai Hong asked, as though that was the most important thing she needed to know.


    I shook my head, "No, Melody here is a good girl too. Why don''t you talk to her first, hmm?"


    Melody bowed her head at me, "I understand now, Master Lin. I had assumed her circumstances incorrectly. If you would, could you allow us to start over?"


    Oh? I wonder what actually happened between the two of them?


    "Umu, in that case, you three becareful now, call me if you need anything, ok?"


    "Okies~"


    "Yes, Master."


    "Of course, Divi¡­ Master Lin."


    Feeling a bit more assured now, I continued my way towards the alchemy room to find out what Brendan actually needed from me.


    I''m sure this would be the budding friendship between a Leviathan and a Dragon.


    Bad idea? I have no idea what you''re talking about.


    Cai Hong gets her ymate, I see nothing wrong with that.

 Chapter 419 - What’s This Smoke?

    (MC POV)


    I knocked on the alchemy room''s door before entering, finding it filled to the brim with smoke.


    ??


    "What the¡­ Brendan?" I called out, instinctively taking a step back away from the door to avoid the smoke.


    No answer.


    "Brendan? Liehui?" I called out again, louder this time.


    Still no answer.


    I hurriedly summoned an air bubble around me before pushing my way through the smoke, trying to find my disciple and his servant within.


    Perhaps this was the ident he was talking about?


    Damnit, I hope this is nothing serious.


    Still unsure of what this smoke was, I decided to just contain it within the house in case it triggers something or was linked to what Brendan was trying to do.


    At least it seemed to be floating a distance above the ground so if Brendan and Liehui had copsed, they would be free from breathing it in.


    I made my way deeper into the room where I knew the cauldron was, expecting to at least see the two of them there.


    Unfortunately, the area waspletely empty.


    There does seem to be signs of a struggle though, judging by the broken vial on the ground and the overturned table and chair.


    It looked more like whoever that was here was trying their best to get away from the cauldron.


    Seeing that the doors and windows were closed shut, it''s a little hard to say if they were sessful in doing so.


    Odd.


    Don''t tell me he identally made a portal to some other dimension in his cauldron?


    I''m actually not even sure if it''s possible to make such a thing without meaning to in the first ce but hey, anything is possible.


    Now that I''m paying more attention, the cauldron seems to still be spewing out smoke without any signs of stopping.


    The fire underneath it was already extinguished so this shouldn''t be happening¡­


    I decided to at least check the reagents first to get an idea of what Brendan had been trying to make.


    Oh, nevermind, most of them were already smashed or burnt, can''t even tell what they were originally anymore.


    Maybe¡­ I''ll¡­ Hmm¡­ Of course, the smoke right? Why didn''t I think of that?


    I reached out one of my hands and curled it into a fist, ''grasping'' some of the smoke within.


    Huh¡­ It''s just normal smoke without any other properties? Weird. Or is there some kind of traceless substance within it?


    Without anything else to go on, I guess I''ll have to go straight to the cauldron itself and find out what exactly happened here.


    Ensuring my shield was still up, I waved aside as much of the smoke as I could before peering inside.


    What I saw shocked me.


    It waspletely empty.


    Then what the hell was spewing out all that smoke?!


    I used some Air Quarks to push the rest of the smoke out of the cauldron, confirming it was indeed empty.


    No wait, there''s actually something in there? Something ck and cylindrical in shape?


    I reached my hand in and grabbed the object, pulling it out.


    Huh¡­ It''s a ymore. What the hell is a ymore doing in¡­ Wait a minute.


    I looked around and realised I was no longer standing inside the alchemy room and instead in some kind of throne room that I do not recognise.


    "Ah, so the hero who wields the holy sword has finally appeared!"


    I looked towards where the voice came from, bing more confused to find ria sitting on top of it.


    She was wearing the clothes she had when I first saw her,plete with a ck sceptre and a ck crown resting on top of her head.


    Interestingly, her throne looked like it was made of swords crushed together into the shape of a chair.


    "O Hero! Please save me~"


    I shifted my gaze to the new voice to see Lian Li stuck in a golden cage that hung in the air.


    It took me a while to realise she actually had a pair of golden wings sprouting from her back as well.


    "Ahahaha! Your hero won''t be able to save you this time! You are here to offer your sword to me, the Queen of Darkness, aren''t you?!" riaughed.


    "Ara, ara? A mere pretend demon lord trying to one up me? Hero belongs to me and no one else~"


    Where did Manami evene from? Pretty sure the spot beside me was empty just a few moments ago?


    Oh what? Since when was I wrapped up in her tails? Either I was really not paying attention or my fox disciple got really good with manipting her tails.


    Before I could even try to wriggle out of Manami''s tail prison, the wall on our right shattered to reveal Kiyomi standing there.


    "That is enough sister. I''m done ying second fiddle, Hero is mine."


    "Ufufufu~ The little sister thinking she can surpass her elder sister? Very well, I shall indulge you~"


    I was unceremoniously dropped back on the ground before Manami lunged at her sister, the two of them flying out of the room in an explosion of fire and ice.


    I wanted to go ahead and try to stop the fox sisters but a hand hadtched itself onto my arm, jerking me back.


    "O Hero! I knew you woulde for me!" Lian Li cried, suddenly hugging my waist.


    I looked up to see the cage she had been in before waspletely destroyed. Did she even need my help?


    ria was now stamping her foot on the ground and pouting, "Nooo! Hero is mine! I made the holy sword for him!! This cannot be!"


    As though on cue, Diao Chan then appeared from a side door dressed in some sort of leather bondage outfit with a whip in her hands.


    "Now, now, Queen of Darkness, you''ve been a very bad girl. It''s time for your punishment~ Bend over for me~"


    ria actually obediently bent over and let Diao Chan whip her bottom, crying out with each strike on her bottom.


    Just when I thought this ce couldn''t get any weirder, the front door was busted down by Eris, the ymore she held in her hands looking exactly the same as the one I had picked up.


    I looked down to realise the sword that I was holding had actually disappeared.


    "The real hero is here!" Eris roared, thrusting her sword in the air. "Nowe to me, princess!"


    Lian Li walked away from me and sted Eris away with a bolt of lightning, screaming, "No! You are the fake hero!"


    What the...


    Right then, a small fairy appeared in front of me.


    "Hero! You need to run! This ce is not safe!"


    Oh¡­ It''s fairy Brendan.


    Before I could even question him what he meant by the ce not being safe, the roof of the throne room was then ripped open, revealing a gigantic Cai Hong towering above us.


    "Papa! y! y! y with Cai Hong!"


    I didn''t even have time to react before the giant Cai Hong picked me up from within the throne room and flew away, the rest of my disciples screaming at me as I disappeared into the sky.


    What the hell is this ce?!

 Chapter 420 - Woooaahhh... Dudeeee...

    (Brendan POV)


    "What? Wait, where did you say Master went?"


    ??


    Kiyomi raised an eyebrow at me, "The alchemy room. Didn''t you say you needed Master''s help?"


    I didn''t need to look behind me to know Liehui was making a simrly agonised face as I was.


    "I didn''t think Master would be back that soon¡­ This is bad¡­ He went into the room?"


    She frowned, "Last I saw, Master was indeed heading in that direction¡­ What did you do, Brendan?"


    I shook my head quickly, "It''s nothing serious! At least¡­ I hope it''s not. Ummm¡­ I''m not sure how Master would react¡­ I was going to get some things to clean it up before Master got here..."


    Kiyomi stepped closer to me, "What. Did. You. Do."


    I gulped, "I think¡­ I think we should gather everyone at the alchemy room¡­"


    She held her gaze, "I''ll go get them, you go make sure Master is alright."


    I nodded and quickly left with Liehui following me.


    "Master would be fine¡­. Right?" Liehui asked, though it was clear she was unsure of it herself.


    "I don''t know," I admitted. "If Master gets close to the cauldron, He might get affected by it if He picks it up¡­"


    "Master¡­ Master should be resistant to it¡­ Right?"


    "I don''t know¡­" I repeated.


    We passed by Cai Hong who was busy ying some kind of pping game with Joanne and another small girl I do not recognise.


    If I wasn''t in such a hurry, I might have actually stopped to check who that girl was, but Master takes precedence here.


    My heart sank when I saw the door left open, I distinctly remembered shutting the door when Liehui and I scrambled out of the room.


    The fact that the smoke remained inside was proof that Master had gone in while containing the smoke from spilling out.


    This is¡­ Not good.


    I turned to Liehui, "Go check if the pills are ready¡­ Melt it down and soak it in a cloth if they are. Hopefully Master isn''t affected."


    She bowed and sped off back to my room where I had the backup brazier set up.


    Just as she left, my senior sisters showed up, each of them with a haunted expression on their face.


    Lian Li took one look at the smoke filled room before turning to me, "What?"


    I sucked in a deep breath, "I¡­ I tried to make something¡­ Didn''t work out. Should have specified that I didn''t want Master to go into the alchemy room and to go to our room instead. Now Master is stuck in the alchemy room¡­"


    Manami sniffed in the direction of the door, "What is that supposed to be? I don''t smell anything?"


    Before I could answer her, Master stumbled out of the room with a tree branch in His hands.


    No, not a tree branch, that is the stem of the Peyo nt that''s the source of all these problems right now.


    "Master! You''re alright!" Lian Li gasped.


    "?eb I t''ndluow yhw ,thgi m''I esruoc fO"


    Oh no¡­


    *


    (MC POV)


    "Of course I''m alright, why wouldn''t I be?"


    I''m not even sure why Lian Li asked that question, though I am kind of ignoring how all the nts around seemed to be dancing and had weird faces on them.


    Is it just me or does everything look nted? Oh nevermind, it''s straight again.


    "Master, I think you should lie down¡­" Brendan fairy advised me.


    Hmm? This Brendan fairy looks bigger than normal. Maybe he''s a fake?


    Just to be safe I used the ymore in my hand and bonked him on the head.


    Oh!


    He vanished in a puff of smoke.


    I knew he was fake!


    Oh wait¡­


    He''s just fallen on the ground.


    Eh?


    There''s two of them now.


    Bonking him doubles him?


    Weiiiiird¡­


    "Where is Cai Hong? She told me to y with her," I asked, looking at my disciples who each had feathery wings sprouting from their backs.


    Except Diao Chan.


    For some reason she had horns, leathery wings and a tail that ended in a spade, just like a demon.


    Eris gasped, "Is Master speaking the samenguage as that tentacle monster?"


    What tentacle monster?


    Oh, nevermind, I see it. There''s a whole bunch of tentacles sprouting right behind them.


    Don''t worry! I got this! I will save my cute disciples from them!


    I gathered my Fire Quarks and sted the tentacles with a giant fireball, burning them to cinders.


    Haha! Ain''t no tentacles getting through me to my disciple today! Unless I''m the one controlling them of course.


    Hmmm? My disciples are panicking now? They''re putting the fire out? Were they growing those tentacles?


    Oh, maybe they wanted more takoyaki or something.


    Wooooah, the sky suddenly turned red!


    Wait no¡­ Magenta¡­ No¡­ Crimson! Yeah, that''s the word I''m looking for.


    Is that a crab dancing under the pole dancing tree?


    Oh, it''s a lobster, nevermind. That thing got some moves.


    Why is everything so shiny?


    "Master? Master? Master!"


    Hmmm? Lian Li is calling me?


    "Master! Oh thank goodness¡­ Erm¡­ Could Master please put away your sword?"


    Hmmm? Sword?


    Isn''t this a giant lollipop in my hand?


    "Hahaha, if Lian Li wants the lollipop, you can just ask you know?" Iughed, handing the lollipop to her.


    She seemed quite confused by my actions until Kiyomi nudged her, "I think Master wants you to take it¡­"


    Lian Li took the lollipop slowly, like she was afraid to break it or something. Oh, maybe she''s just shy.


    So cute.


    "Master¡­ Maybe you can put down that stick too?" Fairy Brendan suggested.


    Stick? You mean the hero sword that ria made? How outrageous.


    To punish him for even suggesting that, I bonked him on the head again. Oh, he split into two more fairy Brendans. Interesting.


    There''s four of them now, though they''re all just rubbing their heads at the same time on the ground.


    Oh look, that''s the olddy that taught me about the Origin thingy. I wonder what is she doing here?


    And is that the crazy Practitioner? Holy crap! It is¡­ Oh wait, no, that''s just a rock.


    Oh what''s that? I was wondering where giant Cai Hong went. Turns out she was in the sky all along and beckoning to me! Wait for me, Papa ising to y with you!


    "No! Hold Master down! The antidote ising! We just need to keep Him here!" Fairy Brendan shouted.


    Hmmm? Why are my cute disciples trying to keep me from going to giant Cai Hong?


    "Master! Forgive us!"


    Oh my, devil Diao Chan actually pounced on me. Reminds me of that time when they were drugged. That brings back memories.


    But giant Cai Hong is waiting for me, I need to get to her and give her headpats!


    I tried to escape from Devil Diao Chan''s grasp but the other girls jumped on me as well.


    Hmm? This time all of them have the demon look on them. Are they cosying?


    While I was distracted by my cute disciples, fairy Brendan appeared again and dropped a cloth over my nose.


    What the? What is he¡­


    That was thest thing I thought before everything went ck.

 Chapter 421 - Post High Clarity

    (MC POV)


    My head hurts.


    ??


    I woke up staring at my ceiling after feeling like I was suspended in some dark ce for a long time.


    Woah, big sense of deja vu there. I didn''t travel back in time again did I?


    My clothes shifted slightly, "Master? Are you alright?"


    "Oh, Xun Guan? That''s you right?"


    If she''s here then it means I didn''t travel back in time or hallucinate the whole thing.


    "Yes Master. I¡­ Wasn''t sure what to do when you started acting all weird just now¡­"


    Acting weird? I remember going into the alchemy room that was filled with smoke and then¡­


    Ah.


    "How long was I out?" I asked.


    "Umm¡­ Just a few hours I think? It''s hard to tell inside this room."


    "You weren''t affected?"


    "No, Master. As a slime, I''m quite resistant to these kinds of drugs naturally."


    Makes sense.


    "So where''s my disciples?"


    She seemed to hesitate for a moment, "Well¡­ The girls were quite upset that Brendan got you into that trouble so¡­ They went to scold him after taking you to this room..."


    Oh, hope they aren''t too rough on him, it''s not really his fault.


    I swung myself out of bed and as soon as my feet touched the floor, the door to my room was flung open.


    "MASTER!!!" The girls screeched, flinging themselves on me.


    Lian Li looked up at me, teary eyed, "Master¡­ Master is alright¡­ Right?"


    I patted each of their heads, "I''m fine. The more important question is if you guys are fine?"


    Kiyomi sighed, "Master, it''s fine to worry about yourself sometimes you know?"


    "But I am fine. I think I was a little bit out of it and may have¡­ Well¡­ Done some weird things. I definitely remember seeing weird things."


    "Ohhh~ What kind of weird things, Onii-sama?" ria asked, a little too enthusiastically.


    "You don''t want to know," I said simply. "Where''s Brendan?"


    The girls looked at one another.


    Diao Chan poked her fingers together, "He''s¡­ Well¡­ He''s reflecting on his actions right now¡­"


    Huh¡­ I didn''t think Brendan would be as serious as the girls in this kind of thing.


    I stood up on my feet, "Well, I think I better go see if he''s alright then. Don''t want him to be too hard on himself."


    The girls made quiteplicated faces when I mentioned I was going to check on Brendan.


    I found out why when I stepped into my courtyard, seeing Brendan tied up, gagged and hung upside down under the tree.


    I turned back to look at my girls with a raised eyebrow.


    At least they had the decency to look shamefaced.


    Brendan gave me a look of gratitude when I freed him from his confines, although I did identally drop him on the ground.


    "I didn''t know you were into this sort of thing, Brendan," I noted, raising my eyebrow at him.


    Brendan sighed but did notment.


    "So, you mind exining what you were trying to do?"


    "Well I thought this would serve as sufficient punishment for--"


    "No, no, no," I interrupted him. "I didn''t mean your hobbies, I meant what were you trying to make?"


    "Ah that¡­" Brendan scratched his cheek in embarrassment. "Umm¡­ I was trying to make a pill that would enhance your senses when taken¡­ But¡­"


    "Let me guess, you used the entire Peyo nt?"


    "Umm¡­ Yeah¡­ I did¡­"


    "And the branch didn''t break down and instead sucked up everything before spewing out fumes?"


    "It is as you say, Master¡­ I should have only used the leaves and not the wood."


    ria tilted her head at us, "Is brother Brendan trying to make what I think it is?"


    I narrowed my eyes at her, "No. It''s supposed to be a pill that enhances one''s senses to the Quarks around them, making it easier to cultivate during its effects. Do not ask him to make what he did, the smoke it produces is actually not good for the human body."


    Manami frowned, "Ara? But Master inhaled so much of the smoke inside the room¡­"


    "No, I had a barrier up. It was me touching the wood itself that caused that¡­ Incident¡­ I''mpletely fine so no need to worry."


    My fox disciple doesn''t look convinced but relented, "If Master says so¡­"


    "Anyway, where is Cai Hong?" I asked, realising my loli dragon was missing from the group.


    Lian Li stepped forward, "Oh, we didn''t want to worry her so we did not tell Cai Hong what happened to Master. I think she''s still ying with her new friend."


    At least they are getting along. I was a little worried when I found them just staring at each other just now. I guess they really were just shy.


    "Umu¡­ In that case, all of you can go back to what you''re doing before. I''ll help Brendan clean up the alchemy room."


    "I don''t think Master should trouble yourself with such menial tasks¡­" Brendan muttered.


    I raised an eyebrow at him, "You called me precisely because you didn''t know how to clean that up right?"


    His eyes darted to where the girls were before directing back to me, "Ye¡­ Yes, Master¡­"


    "Umm¡­ We can help too, Master¡­" Diao Chan suggested, poking her fingers together.


    I shook my head, "You girls aren''t experienced in handling these types of things so it''s safer for just Brendan and I to do it."


    "I¡­ I see¡­ Understood, Master."


    I shrugged, "Well, it''s no big deal. Come then, we''ll clean that up and I''ll teach you how to make a proper sense enhancer pill as well."


    Brendan bowed his head, "I would be greatly honored, Master."


    Hmm? Not sure if I heard growlinging from the girls? Must have been my imagination.


    The girls soon dispersed leaving my alchemist disciple and I to clean up the mess.


    It wasn''t really that hard, Brendan already figured out how to make a neutralizing agent for the smoke. As expected of the genius of course.


    All we needed to do was to use the neutralizing agent, turn it into a gas and then flood the room with it. That should eradicate the smoke or at least render it harmless.


    Brendan did get a little too enthusiastic and went in before the smoke waspletely cleared though.


    I could have cured Brendan straight away but I admit it was interesting to see him start dancing around in the room and leaping over tables and chairs before tripping over one.


    He even started singing some random song about him dancing in the rain or something along those lines. Couldn''t really make out what exactly he was saying anyway.


    He made me promise not to tell the girls after he sobered up.


    Oh well, at least he knows how to make those pills now.


    All in a day''s work I guess.


    Brendan still had quite a bit of the nt and he said that the ''high'' sensation was quite interesting and wanted to do some experiments on it.


    I''m kind of worried about what he nned to make but¡­ I guess as long as it isn''t addictive, it might be an interesting drug to introduce into the market.


    Hopefully Brendan doesn''t be a druggie in the process.

 Chapter 422 - See You Girls In A Bit

    (MC POV)


    It was the day of departure.


    ??


    My disciples and probably the entirety of Heaven Sect was seeing me off at the entrance of the Sect, all of them wishing me a safe journey to Dong.


    "Sniff¡­ We''ll miss you Master¡­ Pleasee home safe¡­" Lian Li cried, as though she was seeing her lover off instead of her Master.


    "Did you pack enough clothes? Spare nket and towels? What about healing and stamina pills? Be sure to not talk to strangers too," Manami fussed over me like a mother hen, one of her tails still clinging obsessively on my arm.


    "Sister, rx. It is not Master''s first time travelling," Kiyomi admonished. Although she had three tails curled around my other arm tighter than her sister, but I''ll refrain myself from mentioning that.


    "Papa,e back fast? Cai Hong will miss Papa¡­" My cute little loli dragon pleaded, her small hand grasping on the hem of my pants.


    Oh my sweet, I had to give her a lot of head pats just for that.


    Eris skipped up to me with a grin, "If ya see any baddies, just beat ''em up, Master! Ahem¡­ I mean, be careful, Master. This one humbly requests Master to take care. Mmm¡­ Take care¡­"


    Hmm¡­ She must be really worried seeing how she told me to take care twice. So cute.


    Diao Chan came up to me next, presenting me with an borately decorated box that looked like something ady would put her jewellery in.


    "Master¡­ It''s not much, but all of us prepared this for you so you won''t get lonely~"


    I raised an eyebrow at her and received the box from her, Manami and Kiyomi loosening their tails just enough for me to move my arms.


    I opened the box to find it filled with my girls'' undergarments.


    I immediately snapped the box shut and gave Diao Chan a flick on the forehead, the girl giving a yelp of glee before retreating from me.


    Of course I stored the box carefully in my storage ring.


    Brendan came forward next with a box of his own.


    "Umm¡­ I apologise for not being able to prepare more, Master¡­"


    I was a little bit more wary when I opened the box, only to find it was filled with Brendan''s self made pills and potions.


    I gave him my thanks and stored the box away.


    ria bounced up to me with a spring in her step, presenting me with what looked like a bracelet made of some kind of metal.


    "I spent a long time making this, Onii-sama! I hope you''ll keep it on you all the time!"


    Oh? How unexpected.


    When I tried to take it from her, she suddenly leaned in close, "Remember to wear it, ok, Onii-sama? Don''t take it off, ok? Pretty please?"


    Only after I assured her twice that I will keep it on me did she let go of it.


    Guess she must be really proud of her work.


    I slipped her bracelet on absentmindedly, "I don''t know why you girls are acting like we''ll be separated for a long time? I''m just going there for a talk and I''ll be right back you know?"


    Lian Li sighed, "But Master¡­ That''s still a few days without you. And besides¡­"


    She leaned in close to me, not caring that everyone else was watching, "You''re leaving right before our punishment ends¡­ We really, really want you back quickly¡­"


    The other girls nodded their heads in agreement.


    Yeah¡­ Turns out the Dongs had sent an escort party here to pick me up early. We didn''t even expect one in the first ce so it wouldn''t do to make them wait since they were already expecting us.


    My dear disciples did insist on bringing the escorts somewhere and questioning them thoroughly before releasing them the next day, confirming that they were indeed truthful about escorting me to Dong without any malicious intent.


    They truly are precious, worrying about me like that.


    I need to remind myself to spoil them a lot when Ie back, I''ll probably need to get a lot of souvenirs while I''m there.


    With great reluctance, my cute disciples finally stepped away from me, Manami and Kiyomi untangling their tails as slowly as they could.


    I gave Shiori and Akari who were whining sadly a final pat on their heads too. The two of them would remain here at the Sect while I was gone to watch over it.


    "Master Lin, have a safe trip," Sect Master Qing cupped his hands.


    "Of course, please take care of my disciples."


    "Naturally."


    I gave my fellow Sect members and my disciples a wave before descending the steps to the waiting carriage below.


    Yes, I could fly there myself, but that would be rude to the Dongs who had prepared all of this for me.


    Queen Guiying was waiting there as well, her retainers standing a respectful distance away so that she could talk to me privately.


    I noted that Alpha was there as well, looking like she was in charge of them.


    "Master Lin, I apologize for having you undertake this task for us once more."


    I shook my head, "It''s no bother. I''m quite interested in visiting their country too."


    "All the same, Master Lin has my gratitude."


    "Umu. In that case, I will ept your gratitude, Your Majesty."


    Queen Guiying nodded, maintaining her aura of solemnity even though I could see the side of her lips twitch into a smile.


    She turned to her retainers, "Check if those Dong escorts are ready for Master Lin."


    Her retainers bowed and obeyed, leaving the two of us alone.


    As expected, her face suddenly switched to one that was full of smiles and she leapt into my embrace while purring.


    "Mouuu¡­ I do not like Master being formal~ Headpats please?"


    Oh what do I do with this spoiled Queen of mine?


    Of course I obeyed her Royal order for head pats.


    "Mnnn¡­ Is Master really fine with this arrangement though? You might not be able toe back for a while¡­"


    I sighed, "If this ensures peaceful days after this where we don''t need to worry about the Dongs anymore, it''ll be worth it."


    Queen Guiying looked at me with sparkly eyes, "Master truly is benevolent¡­ I will make sure this ce is worthy enough for Master to return to!"


    Worthy enough? Ah, she must mean she''ll be a proper Queen while I''m away. How diligent of her.


    She reached into her sleeve and brought out a ring, handing it to me.


    I shook my head, "I''m ttered Your Majesty, but I do not think I am a suitable marriage candidate for you."


    "Mou¡­ Master is mean~~ Just break the ring if you are in trouble and I will know."


    I chuckled, "Hahaha! I thank Your Majesty for your concern."


    "Your Majesty, the carriage for Master Lin is ready," Alpha informed us, appearing out of nowhere.


    I nodded to her before stepping away from the Queen, "Well then, I''ll be off. You take care now."


    "Ehehe~ Have a safe trip Master!"


    I left them behind and boarded the carriage, giving them a wave of goodbye as it rolled away.


    Hopefully this trip will be a smooth one.

 Chapter 423 - Is That Fire I Smell?

    (Manami POV)


    "I''m boooooored," Eris whined, kicking her feet idly in the air.


    ??


    None of us replied to her since we were feeling the same as well.


    Master had already been gone for several days already, although we kept constant contact with Him using telepathy calls through me.


    Of course, we made sure to dere our love for Master and how much we missed Him every time we called.


    Master had already reached the Dong''s capital two days ago and He would be meeting with their King today.


    It''s night time now and we would usually receive Master''s call during this time, so my fellow sisters and Brendan were gathered around me.


    "Hopefully Master wille back today¡­" Eris sighed, rolling around on her bed restlessly.


    Diao Chan groaned andid back on her bed, "I want Master to fuck meeeeeee¡­ I''m hornyyyyy!"


    I scowled at her, "Language dear. Master wouldn''t want little Cai Hong to be as crass as you are."


    The Witch nced at the loli dragon at the side.


    Cai Hong was rocking back and forth on her bed humming, "Papa~ Papa~ Cai Hong wuvs Papa~~ Cai Hong miss Papa~~"


    Diao Chan waved her hand in the air, "Cai Hong''s in her little dreand with her Papa, she won''t even be listening to what we''re saying."


    At the moment, all of us were wearing at least one article of clothing that belonged to Master. Cai Hong was the only one who had an entire pile of clothing that she had buried her waist into like a dragon guarding her treasure hoard.


    Of course Brendan was the only exception, though he was engrossed in the book on alchemy that Master had gifted him.


    "Mmm¡­ But isn''t Master reallyte today? Master would always make sure to call us before Cai Hong''s bedtime," Lian Li pointed out.


    That is true. It''s already at least two hours after Cai Hong''s supposed bed time.


    "Maybe Master''s talk with their king was extended?" My cute little Kiyomi suggested.


    "Seems a little long for a talk tost from morning till night¡­" Brendan muttered, not looking up from his book.


    Diao Chan tapped her chin, "Mmm¡­ If I remember correctly, the court sessions don''tst pastte afternoon."


    ria shrugged, "Maybe they invited Onii-sama out for drinks. Sometimes guys do that after sessful business negotiations, right?"


    "Master¡­ Not drinker..." Eris muttered, suddenly sitting up on her bed.


    "And I doubt Master would go on such an escapade without at least telling us about it," Lian Li added.


    "Master must have His reasons. Let''s just wait for a bit more¡­" I decided, leaning back on my bed. "In the meantime, how are things in Master''s Church?"


    "Other than Sophia still doing her own things, the others are full converts now," Diao Chan reported gleefully.


    "We can leave the self proimed demon lord alone. She already worships Master in her own way, no need toplicate matters with her," Lian Li decided.


    All of us nodded our heads in agreement.


    Eris adjusted Master''s robe that she was wearing, "Speaking of which¡­ Those two foxes that Master took in¡­ I know Master said we didn''t need to care for them, but shouldn''t we be at least¡­ I don''t know, feeding them?"


    All of us turned to see the two foxes ying with each other in the corner of our room.


    It seemed like they learned of our telepathy calls early on and decided to hang around our room during the calling times to hear Master''s voice as well.


    Brendan looked up from his book, "They''re Spirit Foxes aren''t they? They don''t require material sustenance."


    ria perked up, "Oh? That''s interesting, I never knew that. Actually, I didn''t even know Spirit Foxes existed before this."


    "They are supposed to be a very rare type of familiar that you might find out in the wilds," I exined. "We had a few running around back in my hometown. Very whimsical and yful creatures."


    Lian Li pped her hands together, "Oh! Didn''t Cai Hong get a new friend too? Melody, right?"


    Cai Hong giggled, "Melody funny fish girl! She likes Papa too! Cai Hong likes Melody~~"


    "Fish girl?" My cute Kiyomi repeated.


    "Nnn! She smells fishy! Melody is fish girl!"


    Sometimes we never know what Cai Hong really means in her words.


    I was just about to ask the little dragon what she meant when I stopped myself, feeling the push of a telepathy call trying to reach me.


    The others were already used to seeing this reaction from me and knew what it meant, prompting everyone to gather near me.


    Unfortunately, I knew this connection was not from Master.


    "Guiying?" I asked, a little confused why she was contacting me out of the blue.


    "Oh, senior sister Manami! Thank Master I managed to reach you! I beg you all toe to the pce now!" She pleaded, her voice sounding quite desperate.


    "Go to the pce? What happened?"


    "It''s hard to exin over telepathy, but Master might be in trouble!"


    "We''ll be right there."


    I cut the call and stood up, stripping myself out of Master''s robes that I had been wearing.


    "Something happened to Master. Guiying wants us to go over and she will exin."


    The moment those words left my lips, the other girls and Brendan immediately followed my direction, changing themselves into more appropriate clothes with a serious expression on their faces.


    Even Cai Hong was up, the little dragon dressing herself with furrowed brows.


    I saw out of the corner of my eye the two spirit foxes slipping out of the room. I''m not sure where they went but now was not the time for us to worry about them.


    I quickly teleported us into Guiying''s room, finding the girl dressed in her pajamas and pacing around the room.


    Gamma and Delta stood at the corner, watching Guiying worriedly. They seem to be relieved to see us appear there.


    Guiying rushed up to us, "Senior sisters! You''re here!"


    "Cut to the chase, Guiying. What happened to Master?" Lian Li demanded, advancing on the Queen.


    Guiying pointed to the table where a few broken pieces of metaly.


    "Before Master left, I gave him a ring and told him to break it just in case something happened to him. I had a simr ring with me that would shatter as well if Master breaks it. That was the ring."


    If this didn''t mean Master was in danger, I would have thoroughly questioned her on her ring gift since we ourselves have yet to gift such a thing to Master.


    "Could Master have broken it by ident?" Eris asked.


    Guiying shook her head, "That ring was inscribed to break easily if Master actually wishes for it to break. Otherwise it would take a considerable amount of force before it can break."


    I frowned, "This would exin why Master iste in our nightly calls¡­"


    Brendan stepped forward, "So what happened to Master? Do we know?"


    Guiying shook her head, "This ring is only meant as a call for help, it does not tell us what was going on around Master when it broke¡­"


    Lian Li furrowed her brows, "Then what--"


    There was a loud tap on one of the room''s windows that interrupted Lian Li.


    All of us turned to see a pigeon standing on the windowsill.


    I did not think much of it but Guiying had rushed forward and thrown open the windows, picking up the bird in her hands.


    She took something from its leg before setting it free again, making me realise it was actually a messenger pigeon.


    The Queen unfurled the small note and the colour drained from her face almost immediately.


    "Ma¡­ Master¡­ The Dongs¡­ They¡­ They locked him up¡­"


    "WHAT?!"

 Chapter 424 - This Is War

    (Brendan POV)


    Hearing Master was locked up by the Dongs was thest thing we expected.


    ??


    I almost thought to question why Master wouldn''t just break Himself out of whatever the Dongs had locked Him in, then I remembered how benevolent Master was and retracted my question.


    Those Dong dogs would definitely take advantage of Master''s benevolence.


    I heard that the Dongs had managed to create soldiers who were able to nullify Techniques, so they might have created something even bigger than that and nullified Master''s Techniques and trapped Him too.


    But specting about Master''s circumstances will do no good, what is more important is what should be done now.


    "I¡­ Can''t sense Master at all. My telepathy isn''t getting to Master either," Manami told us, clearly frustrated.


    Guiying gritted her teeth, "The Dongs must have improved their skills in countering Practitioners. This must be why they were so confident in facing us again after that loss."


    Diao Chan gasped, "Does that mean¡­ Master is¡­"


    "No, my life is tied to Master Lin''s. If he dies, I die as well," another voice informed us.


    We turned to see Sophia appearing out of the shadows, her expression just as grim as ours.


    None of us questioned why she was here, we already knew she was our ally in this at least.


    Guiying nodded, "Then Master is still safe for now¡­ Is there any way we can extract Master from there?"


    Lian Li shook her head, "Unless we know where Master is being held¡­ We wouldn''t even know where to start looking."


    "Don''t suppose you would know where Master is too?" I asked Sophia.


    She shook her head, "Master Lin does not allow me to know his location. So I am unfortunately not able to know his current whereabouts."


    Manami furrowed her brows, "Even I can''t sense Master¡­ Is there any other way we can find Master?"


    ria took out a small box from her pouch, "Before Onii-sama left, I gave him a bracelet that could somewhat track him. If the bracelet is close to this tracker, the light here will blink. The closer the bracelet, the faster it will blink."


    Lian Li nodded, "I suppose that''s the best thing we have now. We''ll make use of that to rescue Master."


    Diao Chan scratched her chin, "But why would they even want to imprison Master?"


    Just as those words left her lips, there was a knock on the door before Alpha entered the room.


    "High Priestesses, Your Majesty¡­ There''s an envoy from Dong¡­"


    "In the middle of the night?" Guiying asked, bewildered.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. If I can hazard a guess, this envoy has been waiting within the city for some time and most likely came to us after knowing Master has left."


    "I''ll meet him in the throne room and call everyone for an emergency meeting. Let''s see what the Dong dogs have to say."


    Alpha bowed and left to carry out her orders.


    Soophia nodded to us, "I''ll go back and tell the other servants about the situation."


    Shadows converged on her and wrapped her in a dark veil, the woman disappearing right in front of us when the shadows dissipated.


    "Ugh¡­ I''m going to need to change too¡­ And I just gotfy in these Pajamas¡­" Guiying groaned.


    That''s probably my cue.


    "I''m gonna go have a walk around then. I''ll see you all at the throne room," I suggested, making my way out of the room tactfully..


    "Allow me to apany you, High Priest Brendan," Beta offered, falling in step beside me.


    I nodded to her before the two of us left the room, closing the door shut behind us.


    "It''s been a while, High Priest Brendan," Beta bowed, her cat ears twitching slightly.


    "Indeed it has. I think I haven''t saw you guys since our beach vacation with Master. I see you four are now employed under Guiying?"


    "It was High Priestess Diao Chan''s idea to move us here for her protection. We are already integrating our members into the court after we had purged the heretical Noble Houses. I believe High Priest Brendan''s family yed a big part in it too."


    I nodded, "I am aware."


    After my family knew I was already part of this, there was no reason for them to hide their involvement from me after all.


    Even my elder brother who had been missing returned. The Dark Sect had locked up all the knights who were against their take over and reced them with fakes.


    Thankfully, they had kept them alive to use as hostages instead of killing them like they did the Royal Family.


    With elder brother Basil taking care of the family, I could fully devote myself to Master without worry.


    "So were there any troubles with those Noble Houses? Surely they didn''t take the purge lying down?" I asked.


    "Of course not. The morepliant ones we simply gave them a thorough reeducation before letting them join our ranks. The less cooperative ones though¡­ Well¡­ There''s a reason why I was trained in assassinations, High Priest Brendan."


    "Oh, I am aware. No one knows it is us, right?"


    "Disappeared without a trace in the night. Naturally."


    I nced at her, "Speaking of which¡­ Does that mean the entire council of ministers are our people now?"


    She nodded, "Pretty much. There were a few Houses that were already loyal to the crown, so we just needed to send some people in to educate them on who is the bigger one they should worship."


    "I see¡­ How is my family doing, actually?"


    "Your father is one of the ministers now. Minister of Domestic Affairs to be exact. Your elder brother is still a knight in the knight corps, and your other siblings have taken up administrative positions within the pce as well."


    "Huh, I didn''t know about that particr bit. They doing good?"


    "Yes, they are, High Priest Brendan. They know who exactly they are serving after all."


    d to hear my family''s supporting us wholeheartedly too.


    I took the long route towards the throne room where the audience with the envoy will be held, giving the Queen and the ministers enough time to reach there before I show up.


    Sure enough, my senior sisters and the Queen had just reached the doors leading to the audience chamber at the same time I did.


    I fell in step behind them, Beta joining Alpha, Gamma and Delta a step behind us.


    "Had a good walk, Brendan? Talked her up didn''t you?" Diao Chan smiled at me.


    I rolled my eyes at her and kept my mouth shut.


    Guiying turned back to face us, "Shall we?"


    We nodded back at her, letting her lead the way in.


    All the ministers were already gathered there, having rushed here after receiving the Queen''s summons.


    The murmuring in the hall stopped the moment we entered, all of them bowing their heads and giving the standard greetings with the usual prayer to Master.


    "Send the envoy in," Guiying ordered from her throne, the rest of us taking our own seats at the side of the room.


    A tall, bespectacled man entered the hall with quick steps, dressed in what seems to be peasant''s clothing.


    If it weren''t for the official seal he had disyed on his belt, I would have thought him to be some farmer and not Dong''s envoy.


    "Queen of Beiyang, I bear a message from my King. We have received your envoy and have no interest in your peace. Surrender your country to my King and your people will be spared."


    Guiying sneered at him, "You would breach the trust between countries byying a hand on our envoy?"


    "As I said, we care not for your petty demands for peace. Surrender or you will find out that expeditionary force that was sent here before pales inparison with the full might that my King wouldy on you if ites to war."


    "Go back and tell your damn king to hand us back our envoy before he can even make such demands from us!"


    "I take it that you have no interest in surrendering?"


    Guiying mmed the armrest of her throne with a fist, "You Dong dogs have touched someone you should not have! If your damn king wants a war, we will give him one! And there will be no mercy from us!"


    The Dong envoy grinned, "Very well then¡­ My King has a present for you in the event that you disagree¡­"


    He reached under his sleeve and tossed a ck ball at her, a short length of rope connecting to it that was lit ame.


    I was the first to react by tossing a vial at it, the ss shattering midair and sh freezing the bomb before it could explode.


    The sound of the frozen bomb shattering against the ground woke everyone out of their stupor.


    "Seize him and throw him in the dungeons!" Guiying ordered, standing up from her throne. "I hereby dere that Beiyang is now at war with the country of Dong!! They want war? We will give them WAR!!"

 Chapter 425 - They’re Gonna Get It

    (Brendan POV)


    All of us are now gathered inside the war room with the map of Dong spread out on the war table in the centre of the room.


    ??


    For some reason, ria had changed her clothes into some weird looking green outfit with ck boots and a peak cap. I''m guessing it''s a military uniform of some sort.


    I''m assuming it''s also due to ria''s doing but little Cai Hong was wearing one as well. I''m not sure if Master will have a heart attack or would find Cai Hong cute wearing such a thing since she had a very serious face while wearing it.


    My bet is on thetter.


    "This is war, correct?" ria asked, as though just making sure she wasn''t mistaking it for something else.


    Guiying nodded, "They dared toy their hands on Master¡­ We will not be silent about this. I''ve already issued a mobilization order to all Houses and the Sects. We are going to war for Master, anyone who does not answer this call to arms would definitely be traitors. No one will dare not answer this call to arms."


    ria''s smile turned sinister, "So what type of war will it be? A ''leave no prisoners and kill everyone and everything'' war?"


    Queen Guiying leaned against the war table, "Of course¡­ If they ignore our warnings¡­ They deserve no mercy. We shall burn their mongrel hides!"


    Lian Li crossed her arms, "But what if they use Master as a shield?"


    Kiyomi frowned, "We will need to save Master first before we actuallyunch our invasion. Assuming those Dong dogs don''te here first."


    Diao Chan nodded her head, "Time is of the essence. If we dy in saving Master, the Dongs might do something to Him when we start the war. But if we try to save Master first, we''ll no doubt be subjected to the invasion ourselves."


    "Perhaps¡­ Ufufu¡­ We send someone to infiltrate their country to save Master at the same time we invade?" Manami suggested, her eyes gleaming.


    "Save Papa!" Cai Hong volunteered, waving her hand enthusiastically.


    "No, Master would have a stroke if little Cai Hong shows up there," Eris sighed, patting the loli dragon on the head.


    I scratched my chin, "The fact that Master was not able to escape and we weren''t able to contact Him might mean they truly did have a way to suppress the maniption of Quarkspletely. In that case, a Practitioner might not be the best choice for it."


    "Then I will go. I know the country better anyway," Diao Chan volunteered.


    "Your Spells also involve the maniption of Quarks, Diao Chan," Lian Li pointed out.


    "Then me!" Eris suggested, pointing her thumb at her chest proudly.


    Guiying shook her head, "Normally that would be a good idea, but I''m afraid we require all of you to help push the frontlines when the war is mounted. We need to im as much ground as we can before the Dongs can dig in."


    I pursed my lips, "I''ll go then. I won''t be of much help in the front lines other than just being a medic which anyone else is able to do with my potions and pills. If the Dongs do have a way to suppress Quarks, my potions will still be able to be effective against them as well."


    The girls looked at one another before turning back to me.


    Lian Li gave me a look of concern, "Are you sure? You''ll be alone and without support deep within enemy lines. We don''t even know where Master is and if anything happens, you won''t get any support either."


    I nodded, "I am aware. But I don''t think there''s anyone more suitable for this job?"


    Beta stepped forward, "I can do it. If High Priestesses and High Priest Brendan allows it."


    Manami''s tail swayed slightly, "Perhaps¡­ Having the both of them go might be good? It would be less suspicious than a lone traveller at least. When the war starts, the both of you can pose as refugees and blend in with the other Dong civiins."


    Lian Li shook her head, "Nay, Beta is needed elsewhere, but the idea has merit. We''ll get someone else to apany Brendan to infiltrate there instead. Someone else who is trained as well."


    "Fair enough," I nodded. "I will leave a few healing pills behind with the medical team for their use. Hopefully we can minimise our losses as much as possible."


    Guiying looked up, "General Sun, I hope everything is prepared?"


    The mentioned general stepped forward, "As Your Majesty had requested, it was all prepared in the week and a half of time frame Your Majesty has given me. Supplies, armour and weapons are all prepared at the Death Mountain Pass, we just need the people to use them."


    Death Mountain Pass, that''s what we started calling the hole that Cai Hong had unintentionally created. I''m not even sure if the loli dragon herself understood the significance of such destruction.


    "Perfect. Senior sister ria?"


    ria gave the Queen a thumbs up, "No need to worry about my side, Queenie! My people are always ready for such a thing!"


    Guiying sighed, "Would it not be too much to ask that you share that technology with me?"


    "Ah, ah, no can do, I''m afraid. That''s for our use only, or at least until the day that our entire country fully worships Onii-sama!"


    Guiying smiled, "I am working on that. In that case, what kind of support can we expect?"


    ria moved closer to the map, looking down at it.


    "The Dong Dogs have also built their own little wall on the other side of Death Mountain Pass, thinking they can hold us back. My artillery will rain fire on them and send them scattering back to their holes."


    Guiying nodded, "Then we shall secure the surrounding viges and towns and slowly make our way forward from there."


    "No," ria told them,?looking over the map with a critical eye. "We want to end this as fast and as efficient as possible. Taking time to secure the viges will allow the Dongs to dig in."


    Manami raised an eyebrow at me, "Ara, ara? What does little ria suggest then?"


    She ced my finger at where the Death Mountain Pass was before slowly pushing forward, "Break a hole in their wall, do not dig in but instead continue pushing forward, making sure the Dongs are always on the retreat. We''ll hit the major towns just to ensure they don''t cut us off, but we''re going straight for their capital."


    Her finger stopped right at where their capital city was before slowly lifting up.


    Guiying considered for a moment, "Interesting¡­ We hit fast and hard. ria''s army and our Practitioners can concentrate on the push, our infantry will secure the rear while our cavalry will conduct raids. I like it. The Dongs won''t even be able to respond if we hit them fast and hard enough."


    "Ehehe, we''ll end this war before they even knew what hit them!" ria gave us a thumbs up.


    "Such a tactic should have a name," I noted, quite impressed. "Do you have one in mind, ria?"


    She grinned, "Lightning warfare."

 Chapter 426 - A Quiet Night In Dong

    (Soldier POV)


    "Hey, Shen! We''re on watch duty tonight!"


    ??


    I looked up at my buddy who had his usual grin on his face while leaningzily on his spear.


    "Godamnit, why did they have to put me with you huh? You''re just gonna fall asleep on me again, Jin."


    Jinughed, "Ohe now! It ain''t so bad right? Those Beiyang idiots won''t dare toe across here. We practically had to coerce their stupid envoy here, didn''t we? Didn''t you see his face?"


    I made a face at him, "No, Chan was with you on gate duty that day remember? I was off shift."


    "Oh, right. Well, let me tell ya, he looks like an idiot. I won''t be surprised if he got locked up for saying something stupid to our King."


    "That bad huh?"


    "Yeah, looked like those typical young masters who hadn''t seen the world outside of their own courtyards. Bet he never set foot here before this, or even worse, thinks we''re inferior to them!"


    "Hey! You two!"


    The two of us turned to see captain Zhang standing a short distance away with a disapproving look on his face.


    Both of us immediately stood at attention and saluted, "Captain!"


    "And here I thought you two were eaten by Beiyang dogs for howte you are! Do I need to put you two on shit duty too?!"


    "No, sir!"


    "Then get yourzy, stinking asses to yer goddamn posts! If I catch either of you sleeping there tonight, I''ll have both of you clearing the shit holes for the next two weeks!"


    Jin and I scrambled for our post on top of the wall without question.


    The wall was built out of sturdy stone, it was meant as a blockade in the event the tunneling operation uncovered something unsavoury and we needed a wall to defend against.


    Now that the mountain had somehow disappeared, it was good that we had such a thing built in advance.


    The gatehouse was supported with two towers on either sides, the walls several feet high and wide enough for at least two ranks of archers to stand on and fire on our enemies.


    Not only that, we had ballistas, archery towers and catapults defending this pass. This was an impregnable fortress by itself.


    Even if the Beiyang dogs dared to try and cross the pass, we''ll have the vantage point to shoot them down before they could even get to our walls.


    Both of us ran up the stairs and on to the top of the walls, pausing to catch our breath.


    "Nice of you two to finally show up," Our friend, Chan, said sarcastically. "Thought you two couldn''t bear to break me and my dear brother Fang apart!"


    Fang did not seem amused, "Shaddup Chan¡­ I''m already having a headache with your stupid talk throughout the day. Let me get out of here, please."


    Chan acted offended, "Aww¡­ Here I thought you were actually falling for me, Fang! Weren''t you begging to listen to my stories during our shift?"


    "I was not. Now shut up and move, I want to hit sack already. Couldn''t even take a nap because this idiot kept yappin'' away in my ear about his damned wife and son."


    Fang trudged down the way we came, giving us a backhand wave as he went.


    Chan grinned, "Welp, got the ce to yourselves, you love birds. Make sure you two cleanup after you''re done eh?"


    I showed him the finger, "Fuck you Chan, go back and suck Hua''er''s tits."


    "Ey! I''ll dly go back to my wife andy on her while you suck on Jin''s tits up here!"


    Jin joined me in showing him the finger, "Screw you man, get lost before I kick your ass down the stairs myself!"


    "Yeah, yeah, I''m going, I''m going. You two try not to make a mess you hear?"


    "Fuck you man," I yelled after him, the man giving me the finger before disappearing down the tower stairs.


    Jin and I got to our post on top of the gatehouse overlooking the pass. There was arge crate with two small stools there, something the guards had snuck up so that we could have somewhere to sit during our guard duty.


    In the event one of themes up to check on us, we would push the crate to the side and hide the stools in a small crack in the ceiling.


    It''s all thanks to the fact that any footsteps within the tower would be amplified and carried to the top.


    To hell with those officers expecting us to stand throughout our entire four six hour shifts, we''re not statues.


    They should be d we had the sense to sit near the rm bell that hung on the ceiling, not that I could see any need for it.


    Jin immediately leaned his spear on the wall and took a seat on one of the stools, settling down with a loud sigh.


    "Man¡­ I can''t wait to be out of here¡­" He sighed, pulling out his sk that no doubt contained alcohol. "Just two more weeks and we''ll be rotated and hopefully getting some action."


    I took my own seat opposite him, leaning my own spear right beside his, "Yeah well. If what you say about that envoy is right, we should be seeing something big soon."


    "Heh, wanna bet if the Beiyang dog is getting hanged or chopped?"


    "Man¡­ Don''t you think those bastards will strike at us for that?"


    He pped his knee with a bark ofughter, "Ha! Do you hear yourself, Shen? Those Beiyang cowards ain''t worth shit! They''re just going to be hiding in their damn holes waiting for us!"


    I looked at the direction of where the Death Mountains used to be, "I dunno Jin¡­ If they can do that to the mountains¡­"


    "Oh, didn''t you already hear? They said it was just a passing dragon that did it. If it weren''t for that stupid lizard, we''d have won that battle! Besides, that was only a small expeditionary force. If we were serious, we''d have crushed them into the ground, nopetition!"


    "I guess. I''m just d I ain''t part of that team."


    He pped me on the shoulder, "Heh, you worry too much bro. Here! It''s going to be a long night anyways so why not have a drink?"


    I pushed his sk away, "No way, you always fall asleep when you drink. I swear I ain''t gonna cover your ass this time if you get caught!"


    "Oh you, whatever man. This means more for myself. Hey, you ever gonna confess to that girl or not?"


    I sighed, "I don''t know man¡­ Qing''er just seems too good for me."


    "Hell yeah she''s too good for you. But man, I''d kill to have a girl look at me the way she looks at you. She''s totally into you, man!"


    "Oh, I don''t know¡­ Maybe in the next campaign I might be able to get some money to buy us a house. Then I''ll ask her, alright?"


    "Ha! You know what? I got some good stuff thest time, I can loan you some first, interest free!"


    I smirked at him, "Yeah, sure. And you''re just going to get me to pay you back in beer, right?"


    "You know me so well! Godamnit, just get the girl already!"


    "Ah well¡­ You know I¡­ Hmm? Did you hear that?"


    I stood up, scanning my eyes towards the pass expecting to see something.


    I peered into the darkness, keeping my eye out for any sign of movement but nothing happened.


    "What is it?" Jin asked, standing up beside me, his bow in his hands.


    "I thought I heard something¡­ Something rumbling¡­"


    "Wolves? Bears? Don''t think there are any left in there¡­"


    I shook my head, "No¡­ More like¡­ A group of people marching towards us¡­"


    Jin scoffed before copsing back onto his stool, "Don''t be stupid. If the Beiyang idiots actually grew some balls to attack us, our scouts posted at the front woulde riding back to tell us first."


    "Hmm¡­ I guess you''re right," I admitted, sitting back down. "Well, let''s hope there''s no stupid officering up to check on us tonight."


    "I''ll drink to that!"


    Still¡­ I can''t help but feel like I actually heard something¡­ Must have been the wind, I suppose.

 Chapter 427 - The Invasion

    (Shen POV) [The Dong soldier]


    I tossed my card onto the crate, "I got the better hand, so fuck you."


    ??


    "Oh damn you and your stupid luck," Jin cursed, gathering the cards back into a pile. "You get the girl and also the cards, this is so bullshit."


    "Hey, not my fault your luck''s so shit. And by god, how much are you nning to drink? It''ll be worse if they catch you drunk."


    "A shaddup. All I get up here is yourpany and as lovely as it is, it ain''t gonna fill my belly you know?"


    "Neither will drinking, you idiot. Just remember if someone asks you can''t walk right after a shift, I ain''t covering for you."


    He waved his hand, "Bah! Standing for six hours will do that to me legs! Hahaha!"


    "Whatever. Hurry up and shuffle the damn--"


    *Rumble*


    I jumped to my feet and Jin did the same, both of us drawing our bows at the same time.


    "You hear that?" I asked, scanning the Death Mountain Pass.


    "Yeah¡­ I don''t like it. Should we ring the rm?"


    "Wait for a bit¡­ It might just be an earthquake¡­"


    As soon as those words left my lips, a box shaped shadow appeared from within the Pass, slowly moving towards us.


    It looked like two boxes stacked on top of each other with a long pole sticking out at the top and pointing towards us. I''m not even sure what that thing was but one thing for sure, it was the one making the rumbling noise.


    The thing stopped moving once it reached the edge of our ballista''s range, as though watching us.


    "What¡­ What is that?" I muttered.


    "I don''t know, but I don''t like it. I''m going to ring the--"


    A loud whistling sound suddenly pierced through the air, almost as loud as the rm bell itself.


    Jin nudged me in the ribs, "Bro¡­ What in the world is that?!"


    I looked up at where he was pointing, seeing at least a few hundred streaks of fire shooting up into the air.


    Jin did not wait for my answer and started ringing the rm as hard as he could.


    I was staring at the hundreds of fireballs, all of them still shooting up into the sky and slowly reaching the apex of their climb. If they hadn''t started curving down towards us, I might have thought they were just going to continue onwards.


    The fortress was sent into a frenzy as all the soldiers inside rushed out of where they were and struggled to get to their posts. No one had honestly expected an enemy attack at all.


    I switched my gaze away from the fireballs in the sky and back to the weird box in front of us, only to realise there were several dozens of those boxes now moving up beside the first one.


    We were not worried about the fireballs above us?since we had our new anti-Technique formation that would negate all Techniques within an area. Those fireballs would be snuffed out the moment they reached the effective area of the formation.


    "So those Beiyang bastards actually grew a pair, eh?" Jin sneered, ring at the strange boxes in the distance.


    The sound of footsteps echoed up the stairs and our toon joined us on top of the gate house, all of them dressed for battle.


    "Goddamnit¡­ What have we got?" Fang grumbled, clearly not amused at being woken up.


    Before I could answer him, the Captain showed up at the stairs.


    "ATTENTION! Report!"


    I stamped my foot, "Sir! Unidentified forces gathering at the Pass!"


    He stomped up to me, "Beiyang dogs?"


    "Unsure, sir."


    "Hmph¡­ Soldiers listen up! So those Beiyang cowards dared to send themselves up to our doorstep to die! I say we fulfill their wish for them!"


    "Yaarrgh!" We roared.


    I snuck a peek at the fireballs, all of them now on a straight descent towards our fortress. The whistling getting louder and louder with each passing second. It was a little unnerving.


    No one else was paying them any attention though.


    "They think their pesky, spineless, Practitioners can save them? They don''t even know who they''re up against! Let''s show them what they get for messing with the soldiers of Dong!"


    "YAAARRGH!"


    I realised toote that the fireballs had not disintegrated.


    *BOOM*


    A chorus of explosions rocked through the fortress, sting walls, buildings and people apart.


    Screams and shouts echoed through the air as people were sted away andid dying in the dirt.


    Jin grabbed me and threw me to the ground, my spear ttering noisily beside me. I looked up just in time to see one of those fireballs hurtle towards us, exploding on the front wall of the gatehouse.


    The st separated the Captain''s upper and lower body, both halves going in different directions. The upper half was sttered by part of the roof copsing while the bottom half flew over the wall tond somewhere in front of the gate.


    Fang screamed, "Fucking hell! What the hell are they throwing at us?! Did our barrier fail?!"


    "I don''t know! But we''re done for if we stay here! We need to run!" Jin shouted back, pulling me back up on my feet.


    "Everybody run for cover!" Chan roared, the others in our toon finally breaking out of their stupor to follow his direction.


    There was a mad scramble for the stairs as even more of the fireballs exploded around us, the whistling sound now akin to an incantation of death.


    Fang led the way towards the tower, beckoning to us.


    One of the whistling sounds got really loud really quickly.


    We could do nothing but stare as the tower exploded, the roof dropping down right on top of where Fang had been, his figure disappearing under the rubble.


    He didn''t even have time to scream.


    "FANG!!" I screamed, reaching out to him.


    Jin pulled me back, "Fuck! Let''s go! He''s gone, Shen! Move before you join him too!!"


    Jin and Chan pulled me towards the other tower that was still standing.


    "Damnit, damnit, damnit! What the fuck are these things!" Chan cursed.


    Jin forced me back on my feet, "I don''t know, but at least it''s stopping! There''s not much more left, just keep moving!"


    I looked towards the direction of the Death Mountain Pass, only to realise those box shaped things were within bow distance of us now.


    One of them lowered their tube to point at the gate, shooting out something with a loud boom.


    The entire gatehouse shook and there was a loud metallic groan of the gates giving way, crashing into the ground with a loud bang.


    Jin leaned over the wall, "Fuck, the gates are gone! This ce is done for! We need to--"


    *Boom*


    One of the box things shot something at us and the next thing we saw was the blood stter of Jin''s upper body exploding into a million pieces.


    His lower body stood still for a few more seconds before copsing onto the ground with a st.


    I didn''t even have time to grieve before Chan shoved me down the stairs, pulling me out and away from the wall.


    "Damnit, damnit, damnit¡­ Everything''s going to shit! Fucking run, Shen!" Chan ordered pushing me in front of him.


    We reached the bottom floor and everything was in chaos.


    Comrades whom we had been sharing drinks and food just hours beforey dying or dead on the ground, most of them missing a limb or two, some trying to crawl away with missing legs.


    I fought back the bile that almost found its way to my mouth, swallowing hard to push it back down.


    "Move! We''re not in the clear yet! The gate''s been breached, grab a horse and go--"


    There was another explosion behind us and a part of the wall flew past my ear, burying itself halfway into the ground.


    "Damn, that was close," I sighed. "You alright, Chan?"


    I turned back to realise there was a headless corpse there.


    I watched it fall onto the ground in a lifeless heap, my mind taking a second more to realise that was Chan.


    The rumbling sound I had heard from before came from the gate, the box shaped thing rolling under the gatehouse and past the useless gates.


    Gritting my teeth, I picked up one of the spears on the ground and charged at the thing, spearing the box straight on.


    As though mocking my efforts, the spear snapped in half and the metal piece shot back to embed itself in my chest.


    "Idiot Dong. Just shoot him, we''re not taking prisoners," I heard someone say.


    There was a ''bang'' and I knew nothing more.

 Chapter 428 - Just Rolling Our Way Through The Countryside

    (ria POV)


    We had no space for mercy.


    ??


    These lowlife, good for nothing scum deserved none for taking my precious Onii-sama away from me.


    My people thought as much too.


    Thus, we were as merciless as possible in this war.


    The fortress they had built behind the Death Mountain Pass quickly fell to thebined artillery and tank assault.


    Anyone that was there was shot, we took absolutely no prisoners.


    None of the Dong soldiers had a chance to surrender before we shot them down. Even if they did, we wouldn''t have epted their surrender either.


    The tank column and mobile infantry immediately advanced down the road, any stragglers we found were also shot and killed without mercy.


    If there were any fortunate ones left when the Queen''s army showed up to secure our supply lines, they will be the ones taken prisoner to be interrogated.


    All of my senior sisters and I pushed forward with the advancing column, taking the shortest route towards their capital city while capturing their most important locations along the way.


    "General, a group of soldiers are bunkered in the farmhouse up ahead. They''re using the farmers there as human shields against us."


    I reined in my horse and looked down at the captain reporting the news, "Why do they think that using heretics as shields would work? Take two Sherman Crocodile tanks and burn that building. That should send them running out. Once they do, shoot the soldiers."


    "And the farmers?"


    "If they are hostile, shoot them too."


    "Yes General."


    The officer scurried off to obey, rying my orders to the soldiers under hismand.


    "Ara, ara? You could have just asked me to burn the entire ce down, you know?" Manami chuckled beside me.


    I grinned at her, "It''s good for my people to learn and get used to such things. This would be our first official campaign after all."


    I watched two tanks veer off from the main column with a group of soldiers following behind it, the small group heading for a farmhouse just off the road.


    One of the Dong soldiers peeked out from the farmhouse window and shot an arrow that bounced off the tank''s mantlet harmlessly.


    There was a shout, presumably the Dong soldier warning my soldiers to stay away, but no one paid him any heed.


    The two tanks stopped a distance away and levelled their turrets at the building.


    Two gouts of mes sted out from their barrels, setting the entire house alight.


    Screams came out from within the house and several secondster, a few Dong soldiers ran out from the front door, one of them still burning.


    My men shot them all without a moment''s hesitation,letting the farmers run out of their homes and away unmolested.


    We pushed on from there, continuing our advance to our next target.


    Lian Li rode her horse up to me, "We''re taking a city next, right?"


    I nodded, "It''s one of their trading cities. If we take that before they can start moving supplies out, we can secure that for ourselves and push on without waiting for Guiying to secure this ce."


    "Hmm¡­ We would need to take a few months for a siege, won''t we?" Eris pointed out.


    Iughed, "Not with me around! We''ll need to secure this ce especially though. A lot of good, t ground around here that we can use."


    "What would you need that type of ground for? Farming?"


    I ced my finger on my lips, "Ehehe~ It''s a surprise~ But it''ll help us a lot in theing days~"


    Eris shrugged and asked no further, losing interest.


    We travelled in silence for a few miles more before encountering apany of horsemen that walked straight into our column.


    They seemed just as surprised to see us as we were of them, but since they were wearing uniforms that signify their status as soldiers, we opened fire on them.


    The machine guns on top of the tanks made short work of them, mowing them down like weeds to a scythe.


    One of them managed to somehow survive the hail of bullets and turned to flee before a golden lightning bolt struck him down.


    "Gee~ Now you''re just showing off, senior sister~" I whined.


    Lian Li shrugged, "Can''t expect me to do nothing now, can you?"


    I pointed in the direction they had came from, "Those should be forward scouts, that means there should be a bigger forceing from behind them. We''ll need to get ready for another battle."


    Diao Chan looked a little doubtful, "You sure? They might just be a patrol of the city or something?"


    I shook my head, "A city''s patrol wouldn''t wander this far away from it. What''s more, they were carrying no supplies of their own, which means they weren''t supposed to be staying away from what they are scouting for for a long period of time. That can mean two things..."


    The Witch raised an eyebrow at me, "Which is?"


    "They are a scout party for an advancing army, or they are scouts for a nearby military base. Either way, it means that there will be a battle afoot."


    Kiyomi looked at me with a weird face, "Since when were you so familiar with the art of war?"


    "Oh! You can thank Onii-sama for that! To think Onii-sama foresaw such a thing and took such time and effort to train me! All those board games were just a front for the military strategies I woulde to learn! Onii-sama truly is Divine!"


    "Papa best Papa!" Cai Hong eximed, the loli dragon riding in front of Manami.


    Manami patted Cai Hong on the head, "Yes, yes. We know you have been studying as well, Cai Hong."


    "Ehehe~ Cai Hong will be good girl for Papa! Cai Hong will ''conqwer'' the world for Papa!"


    Such a good girl my Onii-sama has raised!


    I raised my hand, "All troops! Change heading to Northwest! We''ll take out whatever that''s there before we siege the city!"


    A chorus of ''hurrahs'' echoed throughout the mobile column and all vehicles turned to the direction I ordered.


    We crested over a hill to find an assault group marching towards us, all of them immediately moving into battle formations.


    "Hmm, probably two battalions," I mused, unhooking the radio microphone from my saddle. "We''re going to have to wipe them out, the city must not know we areing until everything is ready."


    "Shall we participate too?" Lian Li suggested, her hands cackling with golden lightning.


    I gestured, "If they don''t have the anti-Technique barrier, be my guest."


    Lian Li made a face, "Stupid Dongs and their barriers, it''s making me feel useless. We''ll just watch then."


    I shrugged and pressed the button on the radio, "All units, line up on the hill crest. Fire at will."


    Ah~~ The sounds of a few hundred tanks firing at the same time was absolutely glorious! If only Onii-sama can hear this!

 Chapter 429 - Running With Refugees

    (Brendan POV)


    "Hey, can we get that? I like apples! I remember having some of them and they''re really sweet!"


    ??


    I sighed and massaged my temples, "No. Remember what we are here for. We are not shopping!"


    "Ohe on! The whole city is going to--"


    I covered Sylphy''s mouth with my hand, shutting her up.


    "Quiet you!" I hissed. "Do you even understand what we''re doing here?"


    She rolled her eyes and pried her hands off, "Come now, Brendan darling, you doing this would just bring more attention to us."


    As though on cue, a pair of guards walked up to us.


    "Is there a problem here?"


    Sylphy leapt into my arms, "Oh! Forgive us sirs! The two of us are newlyweds on our honeymoon you see! And my husband is really touchy!"


    The guards nodded their heads in understanding, "I see, I see. That is understandable. It''s good to be young. But do it in moderation young man, or your wife might get sick of you, you know?"


    I tried to keep my face neutral, "Thanks for the advice, I''ll keep that in mind."


    One of them gave me a p on the shoulder before leaving us with a thumbs up.


    "See, I have it under control. I was trained, remember? Da-ar-ling~" Sylphy grinned at me.


    "Please don''t call me that, I told you I have no interest in you."


    "Oh I know~ You like Master, don''t you? It''s ok, I like Master too~ Just give me your attention sometimes, ok, sweetie?"


    I shook my head, "You really are something else."


    "I''m a goddess, of course I''m something else!"


    "Right right, forgot you were still on about that."


    "So can I have the apple?"


    I sighed, "Fine¡­"


    She bought six, munching on one herself and offering me one which I declined.


    "Oh! Dearie, we can get some bread from there as well~ Oh! Maybe they have cakes too! We can go get some cakes!" She suggested, pointing at a bakery nearby.


    "Do I need to remind you that we aren''t here to shop?"


    "Ehhh¡­ But it''s our first date, mushy cakes~"


    "This is not a date," I reminded her.


    "A¡­ Come on. These apples are just snacks. We need some real food!"


    "You''re really demanding, you know that?"


    "I don''t hear you disagreeing~"


    "Fine¡­"


    I bought a few loaves of bread and since they had some beef jerky, I got those too to chew on.


    I''m not sure why she''s buying so much food right now when we have our own supplies in my storage ring. What''s more, she refused to store it in the ring and insisted on carrying them in her arms.


    Deciding it''s probably just a weird quirk of hers, I ignored it.


    Sylphy took a bite out of her bread roll, "I''m surprised no one''s panicking around here, didn''t we drop flyers here warning them about an attacking?"


    "No one believes it," I exined simply, looking around to make sure no one was paying attention to us. "They have lived in theforts of safety for so long that such a thing seems impossible to them."


    The self-proimed goddess shrugged, "Well, that just means more people to hide amongstter, works for us~"


    Well, that was the n at least.


    Earlier, ria had somehow scattered flyers all over the city telling them of an imminent attack and to evacuate if they valued their lives.


    If the citizens had taken the warnings seriously and evacuated, we would have slipped in with them and followed the refugees.


    If they didn''t¡­ Well, we''ll just have to wait for ria''s bombardment before ''escaping'' with everyone else.


    We would actually prefer thetter since it would be easier to slip in during that chaos.


    Sylphy pointed to a jewellery shop nearby, "Honey pie~ Do you think that ne suits me?"


    "For thest time, we are not here for a date¡­ So please concentrate on the job, Sylphy. Master''s safety is in our hands."


    "You worry too much, Brandy~ It''s not like we can do anything until High Priestess ria starts her thing right? You need to rx a little!"


    "I will rx when I see Master safe and sound. Not before."


    She shook her head at me, "So uptight. Don''t you know this would result in more mistakes? Worrying about things you don''t have control over will just make you even more miserable, you know?"


    Before I could rebuke her, a high pitched whistle echoed through the air.


    Most of the people around us stopped what they were doing and tried to look for the source of the noise, a couple of them quickly realising that the sound wasing from above.


    Already knowing what that sound meant, Sylphy and I hurried towards the gates, bracing ourselves for impact.


    "What the hell?" I heard someone say, right before one of the rockets from ria''s artillery exploded right on top of him, sttering pieces of flesh and blood everywhere.


    Sylphy erected a wind barrier around us before any of the viscera could reach us, not even batting an eye at the death in front of her.


    At this point, most of the people were still confused about what was going on. They were more horrified about the death than the threat of war at the moment.


    It was only when more whistling sounds could be heard descending upon us that they realised their folly of not evacuating when they had been given the chance to.


    A rain of death fell upon the city, the artillery barrage sting stone, brick and flesh, filling the entire air with the acrid smell of war.


    The soldiers ran for their stations, trying to fight back against an enemy they could not reach.


    The civilians scattered in every direction, some of them wanting to gather material possessions before running while others prioritised their lives. It mattered not whether you were rich or poor now, the artillery did not discriminate and killed them all the same.


    A couple of guards at the gate began calling out to us, ordering us to evacuate the city.


    We followed the crowd out through the gates, making sure to avoid getting ourselves trampled on unlike the few that had been unfortunate.


    We had purposely chosen the gate pointing towards the direction of the Dong''s capital to run from. With any luck, this crowd would head there as well and we might be able to pick up Master''s trail on the way there.


    The crowd continued to run even when we were quite a distance away from the city, the sound of explosions still reverberating behind us.


    I chanced a look back and saw the city waspletely ruined.


    The outer walls had all but crumbled while every single one of the buildings within the city had been a victim of an artillery shell.


    In the distance, I could see ria''s tanks rolling down the hill, a few of them firing at the soldiers that tried to rush out to stop them.


    Probably seeing the machines of death behind us, our group of refugees started picking up the pace, everyone wanting to get as far away as possible from death that wasing from over the hill.


    First phaseplete, now to find our dearest Master and free Him from these heathens.

 Chapter 430 - The Dragon In The Little Girl’s Body

    (Cai Hong POV)


    Big sis ria''s ''twanks'' are so fun!


    ??


    They go ''bwoom'' ''bwoom'' like that and Papa''s enemies go whoosh!


    Cai Hong likes seeing Papa''s enemies go whoosh!


    Big sis ria made the bad city go boom! Then big brother Brendan and sister Sylphy can ''escwape'' and find Papa!


    Big brother Brendan and sister Sylphy will save Papa from the bad men!


    Those bad men¡­


    Those bad men took Papa away from Cai Hong¡­


    I??? ????w????????i???????l????????l?????? ???k??????i??????l????????l??????? ????e???????a?????????c??????h????? ??????a?????n??????d?????? ??????e???v??????e?????????r?????y????? ????o????n??????e???????? ??????o?????f??????? ???????t???????h??????e????????m????


    "Are you sure about this, ria? I know it''s Cai Hong but¡­"


    "Oh, rx sister Lian Li. Little Cai Hong was also learning alongside me, wasn''t she? She''ll be fine."


    "Ara? But to give her ess to a weapon on top ofmand over a toon¡­ Master might throw a fit if He learns of it."


    "Mou! Even you, sister Manami? I think we all know that little Cai Hong doesn''t need any weapons. Besides, she''s the one that picked it, I''m not going to say no to her!"


    Cai Hong raised the big gun, "''Rwifle''! ''Rwifle''!"


    Cai Hong got a ''rwifle''! This thing can go boom boom too! Cai Hong helped a lot to make big city''s bad people go whoosh!


    Big sis Lian Li patted Cai Hong''s head, "Fair enough. In that case, what is our next move? The city here is secured and you got some people building something around the ins that you don''t want to tell us what. Are we digging in here or pushing on?"


    "Oh, we''re definitely pushing on!" Big sis riaughed. "But before that, we have apany of light cavalry heading towards us, most likely a raiding group to disrupt our supply lines and to cut us off."


    "Muuu? Bad men? Cai Hong make them go whoosh?"


    Big sis ria nodded at Cai Hong, "That was what I was going to ask. Does Cai Hong want to make those bad men disappear?"


    "Cai Hong go! Cai Hong go!"


    Cai Hong ran up to the big table where there was a biiiig map, "Bad men where?"


    Big sis ria pointed at a part of the map, "Our scouts report that they are travelling from an encampment in the east. After our victory in leveling their trade city, the Dongs have been trying to pull their scattered military groups back to regroup. This encampment should be no different except they thought to dy us by initiating a strike at our backs first."


    Big sis ria pointed to another part of the map, "They are expected to go through the ins and cut through this valley where our mobile column won''t be able to intercept them in time. Since our rear is still not fortified yet, they could run down the infantry stationed there and burn our supplies before leaving the same way they came to regroup with their main force."


    Cai Hong sucked on a lollipop that Papa had left Cai Hong. Cai Hong misses Papa¡­ Cai Hong wants Papa toe back soon.


    Big sis ria looked at Cai Hong, "They are lightly armed with most likely a few bows scattered through the group, should be nothing to worry about. Your orders are to take your toon, go there and wipe those riders out. Understood, Lieutenant Cai Hong?"


    Cai Hong saluted like how big sis ria taught Cai Hong, "Lieutenant Cai Hong! Moving out!"


    *


    (A soldier of ria''s ''Love-love Onii-sama" army)


    "We got report from HQ! Enemy light cavalry unit approaching us from the valley! ETA five minutes! They''re aiming for the supplies!"


    My squad and I looked up at Charles who had burst into our tent with the news.


    "Five minutes? How many of them are there?" I asked.


    He shook his head, "Not good, Mason¡­ At least forty of them are headed this way."


    I grabbed my rifle and helmet, "By the Great Onii-sama¡­ Our rear support troops aren''t here to reinforce yet. Four of us isn''t enough to hold them back from destroying these supplies!"


    "We could prepare some ymores," My buddy, Nelson, suggested.


    "No time¡­ They should already be in the valley, they''ll reach us before we set it up and even if we do, we''ll get caught up in the explosions when theye out and trigger them," Ourst member, Joseph, calcted.


    I gritted my teeth, "If that is what must be done to secure the supplies¡­ So be it. We fight and die for our Great Onii-sama! Let''s kill those bastards who daredy a hand on our God!"


    "Hurrah!"


    All of us picked up our ymores and rushed out of the tent, prepared to make the sacrifice in the name of the Great Onii-sama.


    Before we could get into position though, Charles stopped us, his hand reaching for his headset.


    "Say that again, Command? Are you sure? I¡­ Understood!"


    He took off his headset and smiled at us, "The Great Onii-sama still watches over us! General ria Onee-sama has pulled an elite aerial unit to wipe out those heathens! We just need to hold our ground!"


    Just as those words left his lips, a gale of wind blew past us.


    We looked up to see a small girl blowing past us with a rainbow trail behind it, the girl heading straight towards the valley.


    Right behind her was what I assume to be a toon of Practitioners trying their best to keep up with her.


    Not a momentter, there was the sound ofughter and gunshots ringing through the valley.


    Theughter was more like a child''sughter, like a kid enjoying their time ying in the sandbox which somehow made it a little worse.


    The Practitioners caught up a secondter, right as the explosions and screams joined the sound ofughter from within.


    We crested a small hill to get a better look, all of us spying through our binocrs to inspect the valley and trying to find out what exactly was going on in there.


    Through the lenses, I saw the little girl firing down on the riders with a look of glee on her face, sometimes dropping down to cut their heads off with what looked like ws on her hands.


    Her Practitioner backup seemed to be staying well away from her, obviously letting her do most of the destruction as though more afraid of her than the enemy itself.


    Within just a few dozen seconds, the light cavalry unit had lost half their numbers and turned on their heels to retreat back the way they came, not even looking back.


    The little girl flew back up into the air, waving her hands around like some sort of signal.


    As though on cue, a part of the valley in front of those riders copsed, blocking their escape route.


    Not a secondter, the same thing happened behind them, effectively locking them in.


    I felt a shiver go down my spine as the little girl floated down slowly to them, her cheerfulughing echoing within the valley.


    Even though she was so far away, I could hear her words as though she was whispering them beside my ear.


    "Enemies of Father¡­ I will kill you all very, very, slowly."


    Great Onii-sama, protect us.

 Chapter 431 - Finally Some Resistance?

    (Lian Li POV)


    The war was going just as nned.


    ??


    The Dong dogs didn''t even have any time to react to us, it was just a continuous stream of retreat after retreat for them with defeat at every engagement.


    I''m sure at this moment their King should know of our invasion and Brendan should have a lead on Master''s whereabouts right about now.


    In the meantime, we have our own problems to worry about.


    "So¡­ They''ve gathered an actual response force eh?" Eris grinned, looking at the army gathered in front of us.


    "Scouts report there''s roughly about a million and a half of them," ria muttered, looking through her own binocrs.


    "A million and a half against five hundred thousand¡­ We''re outnumbered three to one." Diao Chan muttered.


    "Then it''s an even fight," Kiyomi mused, a small smile on her face.


    Manami giggled, "Ufufufu~ Such a shame that Cai Hong isn''t here to join us for this, there''s so many toys for her to y with."


    I shrugged, "It can''t be helped. The Dongs won''t stop with their cavalry raids and she''s the fastest response team we have."


    "Ara? It seems like their little General might want to talk," Manami nodded towards their ranks where a group of horsemen were riding out of.


    ria turned to me, "Well then, shall we? Sister Lian Li?"


    I gestured towards the field, "After you, General ria."


    "Oh stop it you," She giggled, reining her horse to gallop down the hill and towards the ins. "Remember, let me do the talking."


    I shrugged, "You''re the General."


    The two of us rode our way towards the centre of the ins where four armored men were waiting for us on top of their own horses, one of them more heavily armored than the others. He even had a very distinct red plume sticking out at the top of his helmet.


    That must be the lead clown of this circus group.


    The two of us stopped a short distance away from him, close enough that we do not need to shout to be heard but far enough that neither side could easily cut the other down with a de.


    The clown scoffed at us, "And here I thought I would be facing against some kind of legendary General¡­ Who knew that it was led by two little girls out of their kitchens?"


    ria smiled at him, "And I thought the Dong''s would send someone great to stop the two little girls who are ughtering their way to the Dong King''s doorstep. Who knew they sent a clown over to stop us?"


    "I am General Han! I''ve lead armies before you were even walking little girl!"


    "Ah, yes. Sending an old fashioned coot against a modernised foe, like that has worked before. The odds are definitely not looking to be in your favour, old man."


    "Our King is generous¡­ If you were to turn around and head back to your little well, we might even forget this ever happened."


    riaughed out loud, "AHAHAHA! What do you think this is?! A children''s yground?! We''re at WAR! The only reason your stupid king thinks such an offer can work is because he''s scared of us! You daredy a hand on our envoy and expect us to sit still?! NO! Thesends of yours will burn and we will paint the ground with the blood of your people for this transgression!! The only way we will return is when your damned King''s head is on a spike! You really are a clown for even suggesting such a thing!"


    "How dare you little girl! Do you not realise you are outnumbered and out matched?! We will trample you!"


    "Hmph! Outnumbered, yes. Out matched? You have no idea what you are talking about. We will ughter your men even before they reach spear distance."


    The stupid clown gestured at his army, "You do not yet understand the full might of Dong. To gather this many people is child''s y! We can do this several times over! For every man you kill, two more can take their ce! You will tire of this war way before we do!"


    ria stretched her arms out, "Thene, every single soldier you send towards us will die. Bullets are cheap. It seems to me that you were sent here not knowing what you got yourself into¡­ General."


    "You are the one with no idea what you''ve gotten into, little girl. You''ve invaded our holy ground! We have our God''s protection!"


    For those words, I couldn''t help but sneer at him despite ria''s warning, "There is only one God in this world and He definitely wouldn''t stand on your side."


    "Those are sphemous words little girl," The clown red at me.


    ria gasped, feigning surprise, "To think the Dongs actually had faith in a higher being. I thought all of you were faithless dogs who thought only for themselves with how you all like to roll around and die in the mud."


    "You damned bitch¡­ I will make you watch as I carve out your subordinates heads as offerings for our God!"


    "Wow, and it seems like your god''s into some really macabre stuff too, no wonder you guys ended up being so pathetic."


    Hmmm? Wasn''t ria like that once too? Guess I shouldn''t mention that.


    "Little girl, you dare?!"


    ria turned up her nose at him, "I dare. And here''s a warning to you. We are out of mercy to give. Unless you and your men run away from here, every single one of them who tries to fight us will die today. You can go see your stupid god in the afterlife then."


    The clown actually unsheathed his sword, his followers doing the same.


    I summoned a bolt of lightning to burn a patch of earth in between us on the ground.


    "Any of you dare to cross that line, I will kill you right here and now," I warned them.


    It looked like the clown actually considered ignoring my warning before sheathing his de.


    He sniffed at us, "No matter. Since you''re foolish enough to reject my offer of a way out for you, I shall take pleasure in crushing your pitiful army into the ground!"


    ria sneered, "I assure you, the feeling is mutual. Try not to die in our first wave of bombardments."


    He reared his horse to turn around and away from us, "I will enjoy breaking the both of you after this!"


    We watched him lead his posse away from us before we turned back around as well, returning back to our own lines where our sisters were waiting for us.


    "I''m guessing the idiots refused to surrender?" Eris asked upon seeing our faces.


    "The clown has his head stuffed way too far up his own ass to even consider it," I told her.


    "It matters not," ria dered. "We''ll do the same as before. Armored units on the front lines with supporting artillery bombardment. You girls will look for targets of opportunity to strike and takemand of any avable units to support you. Just in case anything unexpected happens, we''ll pull back and regroup at waypoint Alpha with aerial Practitioners covering our retreat. Not that I''m expecting them to do much with that stupid anti-Technique barrier of theirs."


    "Ufufufu~ Always so meticulous, ria," Manami giggled.


    "It is all thanks to Onii-sama''s teachings. Now let''s go win this battle and mount that General''s head on a spike!"

 Chapter 432 - Unexpected Resistance

    (ria POV)


    The battle started out as expected.


    ??


    The Dongs started marching in a straight line towards us, their heavy infantry at the front with their cavalry at the nks.


    We''re not sure if this General Han even read the reports on what our army was capable of or he hadplete faith in his men.


    Or maybe he actually did believe god was on his side.


    Either way,pletely foolish of him.


    If one clings too hard to tradition and refuses to innovate, they only have death to look forward to, whether it be a literal death or a figurative one.


    What made it worse for that General was that we upied the crest of a hill, meaning we had the high ground. This battle was over before it even started.


    I was assuming that he was trying to bait us out of our advantageous position with this seemingly reckless charge, but it looked like he was actuallymitted to this attack.


    Not one to look a gift horse in the mouth, I brought up my radio receiver, "Bring the rain."


    The sound of cannon fire echoed in the distance, the shells of several two hundred and forty millimeter M-one howitzer emcements sailing overhead towards the amassed enemy forces.


    They only had time to look up before the first salvo of shellsnded on them, the explosions tearing through their ranks.


    I let the forward observers take over the fire corrections and adjusted my radio''s frequency to the ground units.


    "Alright, let''s clean this up. All tanks, light them up!"


    All the tank divisions rolled up to the top of the hill to point their turrets downwards, firing down their explosive shells on the Dong army below them.


    Infantrymen had also taken up their spots beside the tanks,ying down gunfire on their targets as well.


    For the moment, it looked like this battle would just be a repeat of the many victories we had. I even tried to see if I could find that stupid General in the carnage to try and shoot him myself.


    It was only then did I realise there was something wrong with this battle when the Dong soldiers weren''t running away or even scattering and instead, single mindedly marching themselves up the hill.


    Had they no fear?


    Why were they just walking straight into the meat grinder?


    I scanned the battlefield again with my binocrs and found out why.


    The ones that had fallen were picking themselves back up from the ground to continue their march towards us, their wounds rapidly regenerating.


    A Dong soldier had his head blown clean off by a tank shell, the body falling onto the ground. Within seconds, a new head had grown out from the neck and the soldier stood back up as though nothing had happened.


    "No wonder that clown was so confident¡­" Lian Li muttered. "He has an immortal army¡­ Is this the so-called ''god'' blessing them?"


    "Isn''t this a problem for us?" Eris asked, a little concerned.


    Indeed, even sting them into tiny pieces didn''t seem to work since they would just flow back together and reform again like liquid.


    "It must be hell for these soldiers though, to die again and again just to reform back. Wouldn''t wish this fate on anyone else," Diao Chanmented dryly.


    "I think we should be concerning ourselves about what we should do now?" Manami pointed out.


    Their army was already halfway up the hill, my forces trying their best to hold back the tide as much as?they could but our lines would eventually be overrun at this rate.


    This reminds me of those zombie stories Onii-sama used to tell me~


    I picked up my radio receiver again, "KV-Eights! Switch to methrowers! mmenwefer units! Move up and burn those maggots!"


    My troops hurried to obey and the hill was soon covered with huge swathes of fire shot out from the various methrowers units.


    Unexpectedly, Manami stepped up and joined in, tossing a fireball that exploded in the centre of a group of Dong soldiers.


    Unfortunately, even the fire only managed to slow them down a little as they still reformed back after the fire sputtered out.


    "Damn them¡­ I don''t suppose silver bullets work on these things?" I wondered aloud.


    "It''s toote for regrets now little girls!" The Dong''s General shouted from behind his advancing troops, a sadistic grin on his face. "I''m going to make good on my promise of making you suffer!"


    I gritted my teeth and was about to give the order for retreat when Manami grabbed me on the arm.


    "Look," She instructed, pointing a finger towards the Dong army.


    I turned to see where she was pointing at, taking a second to realise that she was showing me where her fireball had exploded.


    Mmm? Did she want someone to praise her for her efforts?


    No wait¡­


    Sister Manami managed to materialise and cast her Technique¡­ That means there is no anti-Technique barrier active.


    What''s more¡­ Those burned by her fire remained dead?


    "Of course!" I eximed, pping excitedly. "We''re so used to them using anti-Technique shields that we forgot about using it against them! This must be some sort of Technique they are using and they can''t utilise the anti-Technique barrier since it will disable their rejuvenation Technique as well!"


    Lian Li cracked her knuckles, "Then that means we finally get a chance to show off. Let''s not waste this chance, sisters."


    Golden streaks of Lightning gathered around Lian Li and the sky darkened, the Dong soldiers pausing in their tracks to look up at the sudden change in weather.


    Lian Li raised her hand up before bringing it down, causing a bolt of lightning to strike right in the centre of the Dong army and obliterating arge group of them. Every single one that were struck by that lightning vaporised immediately.


    Those guys stayed dead.


    I gave the cease fire order for my troops as my sisters dived right into the Dong army, each of the girls cutting down hundreds of them by themselves with ease.


    Lian Li''s Lightning easily disintegrates every single Dong soldier she struck while Manami continued burning those in front of her into ashes.


    Eris imbued her own de with Quarks and proceeded with her own massacre with Diao Chan beside her, the Witch casting her Spells to wreak havoc in their ranks.


    Kiyomi was also following her sister''s example of disintegrating her enemies by sh freezing them before shattering the frozen Dongs, not even looking at her victims twice.


    The Dong soldiers themselves most likely also forgot that we had Practitioners on our side and they started panicking when they realised they could actually be killed.


    Despite that stupid General Han trying to rally his troops to fight back against my sisters, his forces were already done for.


    Unless a miracle happens for him, there was no way he could turn this battle around.


    Guess this is another easy victory for us.


    I wonder how Brendan is doing?

 Chapter 433 - Preparing For Extraction

    (Brendan POV)


    "Are you sure about this?"


    ??


    "Of course I am, is that thing not blinking so obnoxiously right now?"


    I sighed, storing ria''s tracking device back in my storage ring, "This only tells us that we are close, not point us in the exact direction."


    Sylphy gestured around us, "Sweetie pie, unless there is somewhere else Master could be held in around here, this is the only building around for miles."


    Well she has a point, the two of us were hiding behind the bushes looking at arge fortress right in the middle of an open field where everything around it was stomped t, presumably to prevent anyone froming or going without being seen.


    The only issue I had with this ce was the dubious nature of how she got the info that Master was being held here.


    I thought they might have Master locked up in the dungeons within the Dong''s capital city, but apparently Sylphy had managed to get some info from a few Dong soldiers that were escorting us ''refugees'' to safety.


    I found out the reason why she bought all those food was to ingratiate herself with the other refugees, saying it was fortunate that we were on a date and she just so happened to have bought those food. Thus, she was happy to share it with everyone who became especially grateful to her.


    That made her seem friendly enough to talk to the guards without suspicion.


    They had boasted to her about "torturing a Beiyangdog that was rude to our king, made sure he suffered a lot, he did".


    Apparently a few bats of Sylphy''s eyshes was enough to get the guard to sing like a canary.


    A hand on their shoulders and herughter was enough to get them to tell her where they brought the "Beiyang dog to get tortured more".


    For the record, I am not jealous.


    No, really.


    It''s hard to get jealous of those guards when they were quite brutally tortured afterwards by the self-proimed goddess once she got everything out of them.


    I thought it was unnecessary but ording to her, getting intimate with anyone but me or Master was exceptionally vexing for her.


    Thus she needed to ''cleanse'' herself by getting rid of those guys.


    Why she didn''t skip the flirting and went straight for torture instead I''ll never know. If I had to guess, was she actually trying to make me jealous?


    I wasn''t really there for the interrogation since leaving the guards and her alone would make them talk easier. The guards actually believed that they were in the process of cuckolding me.


    Not that I would actually feel anything if Sylphy actually chose toy with them anyway, we''re not dating.


    That''s why I''m a little dubious about her source of information since the guards could just be talking her up for all we know.


    But seeing ria''s device blinking so enthusiastically, I guess this really is the ce.


    The ce being some kind of prison fortress in the middle of nowhere which we were told the worst of the worst criminals get sent to.


    "This doesn''t make sense¡­" I muttered. "Even just considering Master''s position as an envoy, He shouldn''t be sent here. At the very least, they would keep Master where they can use as a bargaining chip for the war."


    Sylphy patted my head, "Oh muffin cake~ The Dongs never thought they would be on the losing side of the war. What use would there be of any bargaining chips?"


    Hmmm¡­ I suppose that makes sense. No one goes into a war expecting themselves to lose, after all.


    "But still¡­ I wonder what Master did to make them send Him here?"


    Sylphy shrugged, "Maybe just because of where Master is from? They respect us as much as they respect ants after all."


    I hummed in agreement before trying to expand my senses to scout the fortress.


    I shook my head, "They do have the anti-Technique barrier up. I can''t sense anything inside those walls, not that I''m good at it in the first ce anyway."


    Sylphy tapped her chin, "Mmm¡­ That means I won''t be very useful either. How would you want to handle this, darling cakes?"


    "I believe this is your area of expertise, not mine," I gestured towards the fortress.


    She tilted her head at me, "Unless honey pie wants to burn the entire ce to the ground, we''re going to have to sneak in. But that''s a bit difficult with this open field..."


    I materialised two bottles from within my storage ring, "Well, it''s good that I came prepared then."


    "Ohh~ What are those? They look like they could be something fun!"


    "Invisibility potions, what else can they be?"


    "Oh, I thought they were actually something you were going to use to blow that whole ce up," she muttered, sounding a little disappointed.


    "If Master wasn''t in there¡­ I might have done that. But with the risk of Master being caught up in it, that''s not an option."


    "Oh sweetie cakes! Let''s do that after we rescue Master!"


    "Please¡­ Do not act like this in front of Master. Do you have any idea what to say if Master asks you how you ended up with me?"


    "Teehee~ Of course muffin cake! Dear Manami taught me how to handle being rejected by the love of my life and we parted on good terms. Although I still want you for myself so I''m not giving up~"


    I shook my head, "No, I meant why you''re here with me to rescue Master."


    She tilted her head at me, "Is it really necessary? I don''t think Master would sweat such details. If their Master is captured, of course it would make sense for the disciples to rescue him, right?"


    I raised my eyebrow at her.


    She pouted, "Oh fine¡­ I came to the country of Dong to start a new life and you met me by chance in one of the towns where news of Master''s capture had spread to. You then asked me to lead you to him. Good enough?"


    "Better than nothing I suppose. If Master finds out about your involvement with us, I will kill you myself."


    "Ooh~ Scary~ I like that part about you too, honey pie~"


    I handed one of the invisibility potions to her, "Now take this. We''ll wait until night before we try to sneak in, that should make things easier for us. Our main priority would be to secure Master and get Him out to safety, understood?"


    "Naturally~ I have done extraction missions before, cherry pie~ I know what I''m doing. What about you?"


    "If worsees to worse, I still have my potions to rely on so I''m good. You don''t need to worry about me."


    "Ehehe~ If you say so~"


    Well then, nothing else to do but wait now.


    This mission of mine is definitely not going to be easy. Hopefully the girls are having a better time than I am.


    And I''m not just saying that because I am stuck with Sylphy here¡­


    There she goes trying to cuddle up to me again¡­ This woman never learns.

 Chapter 434 - This Is A Stealth Mission

    (Brendan POV)


    "Alright, it''s time," I nudged Sylphy, who had fallen asleep and started drooling on my shoulder. "Get ready your potion."


    ??


    "Mnngg¡­ Hwa? Nnng¡­" The self-proimed goddess groaned eloquently as she was roused from her sleep.


    As luck would have it, there was no moon out tonight.


    I managed to drag the yawning girl up and towards the edge of the clearing, inspecting the fortress once more.


    "Mmm¡­ So are we going in?" She yawned behind me, her arm wrapping around mine.


    I nodded, taking out my potion, "Remember, these are invisibility potions. They make you invisible, not silent. Also, we wouldn''t be able to see each other either."


    She suddenly perked up, "Oh! We can hold hands! Ehehehe~ This is a date! We''re on a da--"


    I covered her mouth before she could shout, "Do you want the entire fortress to hear us? Be quiet."


    She nodded, her eyes narrowing into an obvious smile.


    "Now listen closely, they will make your body and whatever you happen to have on your body turn invisible. But anything you pick up afterwards will not, understood?"


    She nodded again.


    I released her and uncorked my bottle, downing its contents in a single gulp.


    Sylphy mirrored my actions, drinking hers slowly.


    The potion quickly took effect on me as I watched my own hands disappear from view, Sylphy experiencing the same thing a few moments after me.


    "We''re good now. Let''s go," I whispered.


    Silence.


    "Sylphy?" I called out, worried she went off on her own.


    Still silence.


    I reached my hand out to grasp where she was before, swinging my arm around the area until I grabbed something soft.


    "Ehehehe~ How bold, cherry cakes~ We haven''t even held hands yet~"


    This girl is really unbelievable¡­


    I reached my hand down and grabbed where I guessed her hand was, the girl still giggling when I did so.


    "Ahnnn~ Will I get pregnant from this?" She cooed, entwining her fingers with mine.


    "Can we just¡­ Please focus on this. Master needs our help right now and if you screw this up, I really will kill you."


    "Hehehe~ Got it, got it, I''ll behave darling~"


    It''s times like this I wonder if I might have fared better if I came alone. Toote to back out now anyway.


    The two of us made our way towards the fortress''s main entrance, the gates watched by a dozen guards.


    Thankfully, the main gates were left open or else we might have needed to scale the walls. A little weird for a prison fortress to leave their main gates open but I won''t look a gift horse in the mouth.


    I tugged Sylphy''s hand and weaved through the guards, making sure not to touch any of them as we passed. It wasn''t easy since I can''t see where my hands and feet were, making it rather difficult to gauge how far my reach actually was.


    I half expected Sylphy to do something but she remained obediently quiet.


    Just as we got through the gate, one of the guards suddenly spoke up, "Man¡­ You guys heard about what''s going on at the front lines?"


    Another one sighed, "Yeah¡­ Even General Han''s Immortal Army was ughtered. These Beiyang bastards are as heartless as they say."


    "I hope that prisoner''s suffering as much pain as possible."


    "You mean the one that''s locked at the lowest level?"


    "Yep, the stupid envoy that couldn''t stop running his mouth, or so I heard."


    "Taking out our frustrations on one Beiyang bastard won''t bring back our dead brothers."


    "It''s still at least a little satisfying though."


    "Heh heh, I suppose you''re right. Man, in this case I envy those torturers for being able to torment him. They''ve been torturing him everyday haven''t they?"


    "Yep, six times a day. Poor fool can''t even sleep. Not that I''m pitying him or anything."


    "Oh, did you hear there were reports of increased monster activity in the borders? I hear they..."


    Hearing enough, I pulled Sylphy past the guards and into the fortress, looking for the way down to the deeper parts.


    Before I could start to wonder which way I should go, Sylphy pulled at my hand and headed towards one of the corridors, dodging past a guard that was leaning against the wall.


    Deciding to trust her, I let her pull me through the fortress, going through doorways and passageways without pause even at intersections.


    We passed by several locked cells where prisoners were left inside them. There were even a few dead bodies rotting in them and judging by the injuries on the prisoners, they probably killed one another.


    There was one part of the fortress that had an iron gate blocking the path, but we could see the staircase leading down to the deeper levels which meant that was where we needed to go.


    I checked that the coast was clear before whispering, "What now?"


    "Someone''s bound toe here eventually, we''ll just have to wait," She whispered back.


    "How did you know where to go?"


    "Hmmm? Just follow the screams, muffin cake."


    Now that she mentioned it, there were indeed the soft sounds of people screaming in agony emanating from the staircase.


    I gritted my teeth, "Damn it¡­ To think these infidels dare to torture Master¡­ I''m definitely burning this entire ce to the ground!"


    "Shhh! Someone''sing."


    I turned back to hear the sound of footsteps echoing from where we came from alongside the distinct clink of metal dragging across the ground.


    We ttened ourselves against the wall just as a guard appeared, dragging a chain that was linked to a prisoner behind him with two other guards pushing him along.


    "Get moving you damned lout, we ain''t got all day!" The guard at the front shouted.


    The prisoner was resisting as much as he could, "No! No! Not the lower floors!! Come on! He tried to kill me first! I had no choice!"


    "I don''t want to hear it, you''re going there whether you like it or not!"


    The guard unlocked the gate and pulled the door open, his grip on the chain loosening enough for the prisoner to pull himself free and try to make a run for it.


    The two guards behind immediately jumped on him while the first guard went back to pick up the chain, leaving the gate wide open for us to easily slip through.


    We went down the stairs and came to an intersection with three possible routes.


    I waited for Sylphy to decide where to go when something crashed against me from behind, throwing me on the ground.


    The something ended up being the prisoner from before, apparently managing to break free from his captors before running straight into us with the guards hot on his heels.


    He didn''t even try to see what he had crashed into, the prisoner picking himself up from the floor immediately before running straight down the corridor.


    "Damn it! Stop that bastard!" The lead guard shouted, running down the stairs after him.


    I held my breath and pressed myself against the wall to let the guards run past, only letting out a breath when they disappeared.


    "Sylphy, where are you?" I whispered, having lost hold of her after being knocked over.


    Silence.


    "Sylphy! Now''s not the time! Where are you?"


    Still silence.


    I groped around for her, swinging my arms wildly in hopes of finding her only to realise she''s not here anymore.


    Shit¡­


    Did she get dragged off by the prisoner?


    Oh, damn it all to hell...

 Chapter 435 - What Are You Doing Here?

    (Brendan POV)


    I am utterly, helplessly andpletely lost.


    ??


    I have no idea where Sylphy is and I''ve wandered so far in that right now I don''t even know where the exit was. It''s hard to follow the sounds of screams when the screams literallye from everywhere.


    The worst thing was that I''ve seen the state of the prisoners on this level and most, if not all of them, were tortured quite brutally.


    At this point, I was dreading what I would see if I were to find Master.


    Also, I''m just a little bit worried about Sylphy.


    The potion should be wearing off soon and if needed, I have extras to extend the duration but Sylphy does not have any on her.


    I went past a few more locked cells, pausing at each one to check if any of them contained Master within them, only moving on when I confirmed they did not.


    I continued deeper into the dungeon, trying to follow the screams of pain and despair that made my footsteps grow heavier and heavier with each passing second.


    Walking past another row of prison cells, I stopped in front of a wrought iron door where the screams seemed to be the loudest. No doubt that this is their torture room.


    I contemted opening the door but decided against it since it might alert anyone inside.


    Without much else to go on, I settled down in a corner to wait, hoping to use the same trick that Sylphy did with the main door to go through it.


    All of a sudden, the room went quiet before the sound of metal nking from within could be heard.


    I leaned against the door to try and hear what was going on, just as the sound of a bolt sliding out of its lock emanated from behind the door.


    I scurried away from it just in time to avoid the door opening on me, revealing a guard with a stern face behind it.


    "Come on then. Throw the bastard back in his cell and we''ll go grab some beer," He called out behind him.


    He stepped aside to allow two guards to walk past him, dragging along a prisoner between them.


    Even from here, I could see he was in bad shape.


    Both wrists appear to be broken and his hair was matted with blood, dirt and what I guess to be piss. His clothes were torn and tattered, revealing bruises andcerations across every visible part of his skin.


    I noticed they had even cut off both pinkies of his hand and a toe on each foot.


    I wonder what this guy did to incur such punishment on him. I mean¡­ We''re only this brutal to the idiots who dared sully Master''s name.


    "Damned Beiyang scum, useless!" One of them spat on him.


    Bei¡­ Yang? That can''t be¡­


    The guards dragged him away before I couldprehend his words.


    I quickly followed after them, watching them dump the prisoner inside a solitary cell with metal bars on one side and brick walls on the others. The guards spat on him one more time before stomping off, not even caring that he wasn''t moving on the ground.


    My heart sank to rock bottom when I saw the bracelet on his wrist, recognising it as the one that ria had given Master.


    I got down on my knees, my hands grasping against the bars, "Mas¡­ Master¡­ Forgive this useless disciple for being sote¡­ If only we were sooner¡­ I will ept any punishment you see fit!"


    The only response I got was a painful groan.


    I gritted my teeth, reaching into my pouch to pull out one of the vials filled with acid that would help me melt the bars.


    Just in case, I also brought out ria''s device, only to realise that it was no longer blinking.


    Even if the device was invisible, the blinking would still cause a visible light to appear which is now missing.


    I frowned, the light was indeed blinking when we were outside the fortress and they wouldn''t have moved Master out of here without us knowing since there was only a single entrance.


    Not to mention the fact that the bracelet this device should be tracking is right there, it doesn''t make sense that ria''s device would be inactive here.


    Since the person inside the cell was lying down on his stomach, I couldn''t confirm his identity from here either.


    I slowly put away the acid, deciding to trust the device for now.


    I was in the midst of considering my next move when I heard the jingle of keys from my right, surprising me from my thoughts.


    I turned to see a bunch of floating keys hovering in the air, each one being inserted into the keyhole, wiggling for a bit before being pulled out.


    "Sylphy?" I whispered.


    The keys jumped.


    "Sugar cakes?"


    "Where have you been?" I seethed.


    "Well, back at the entrance, I saw one of the guards had the keys on him so I followed them until I could grab it off him without them noticing."


    I admit I did not notice nor thought of that.


    I pointed to the prison cell, stopping myself when I realised I was still invisible so she couldn''t see me, "I''m guessing you figured out this was Master''s cell?"


    "They had a map of the ce and this was the only one they hadbelled to have a ''Beiyang dog'' on it."


    I brought out the tracking device, once again stopping myself when I remembered she could not see it, "The tracker stopped working though¡­ I''m¡­ I''m not sure if the man there is actually Master."


    The key floating in the air twisted and the gate swung open. Right at that moment, Sylphy''s figure slowly appeared, the invisibility effect having run out.


    "Well, only one way to find out right? Honey buns?" She smiled, gesturing to the cell.


    I steeled myself and walked through the doors, Sylphy following right behind me.


    Kneeling down, I flipped the man on the ground over, revealing the unmistakable figure of my Master.


    "Ugg¡­ Please¡­ No more¡­ It hurts¡­" Master groaned, his eyes a lifeless shade of grey.


    "No¡­ This¡­ Damn them!" I cursed, bringing out the bottle of Master''s God Pills to heal Him.


    I swear¡­ After we get Master out of this ce¡­ Everything here will BURN!


    I was just about to pop the pill into Master''s mouth when a portal appeared out of thin air, depositing Master in the corner of the cell.


    At the same time, the tracker I had left on the ground started blinking again.


    "Mmhmm¡­ I told you that ind had nice fishes didn''t I? That was defin-- Woah, when did you two get here?"


    I looked at Master who had just appeared, then at the Master lying on the ground, then back at the standing Master again.


    Master pointed to the one on the ground, "Oh, er¡­ That erm¡­ That''s a fake¡­ Sorry about that."


    Master snapped His fingers and the one I was holding disappeared in a puff of smoke.


    "Ma¡­ Master¡­ What is going on?" I asked, still in the process ofprehending the situation.


    Even Sylphy looked as lost as I was.


    Master raised his eyebrows at me, "Aren''t you here to get me after the peace treaty is signed? Or did something happen and made things moreplicated?"


    "Peace treaty?"


    "Yeah, so that the two countries can avoid war, right?"


    I blinked, "Master¡­ Beiyang and Dong are currently at war for you¡­"


    Master stared at me for a good few seconds.


    "What."

 Chapter 436 - One Problem After The Other

    (MC POV)


    *A few hours ago*


    ??


    Hmm¡­ It should be roughly this time that they wille and torture me again.


    I summoned the fake me again,ying him down on the floor and waiting for the time to pass.


    A minute barely passed before the guards showed up and proceeded to drag the fake body out of the cell, bringing it to their usual torture chamber.


    The body started making some pained groaning sounds, something I had inscribed it to do alongside some pathetic lines like "Please stop", "It hurts", "No more" and other variations of it to make the fake body seem more real.


    "Well¡­ Umm...What are we doing today, Master?" Xun Guan asked, massaging my shoulders while still in her clothing form.


    "Hmmm¡­ We went shopping just now so... Oh, I know. We can go fishing this time. There''s this deserted ind I know of that we can go. Then we can even eat some grilled fish while we wait for them to be done."


    "That sounds lovely Master."


    "Alright then, let''s go."


    I teleported us to the ind where I had to punish that stupid leprechaun before, now just a simple deserted ind for me to rx.


    Using my storage ring, I summoned a chair and a fishing rod, tossing out the line with a small bait before I settled down on the chair to wait.


    Their torture sessions usually take about four hours or so, giving me ample time to rx here.


    Xun Guan dutifully massaged my shoulders in the meantime, the slime girl getting really good at massages since then.


    We''ve also dropped all pretense of her being unable to assume human form already, so sometimes she would appear before me in her human form and massage me that way.


    With only each other forpany all this time, I''d like to think we''ve grown quite close. Ignoring the fact she has been living as my clothes all this while, of course.


    "Master? If I may ask a question?"


    "Hmmm? What is it?"


    "Couldn''t we just leave the fake body there and go somewhere else? Why does Master keep going back to the prison cell?"


    I chuckled, "Well, a fake body can only do so much. It''s good to check up on it from time to time in case something happens. It''s not my first time sleeping in such conditions anyway. I should be more worried about you actually, are you sure you''re alright supporting my weight as my bed every night?"


    "Oh Master, I''m a slime. Transforming into a gel bed for you is a small matter. In fact, it is my honour to be your bed!"


    "Hahaha, if you say so. I''ll make sure to cook up a good fish for you today!"


    I made good on my promise, grilling a few fishes for the two of us to enjoy that evening. It was quite amusing to see her melt when she tasted the food, good thing I had extra clothes with me for a situation like that.


    Cleaning up, I knew that it was about this time that they would be done with the torture session, that means it''s time for me to head back for the night and create another fake body for the morning torture session. The Dong''s really operate like clockwork.


    So imagine my surprise when I saw Brendan crouched over the fake body with tears in his eyes.


    Even more surprising was Sylphy standing behind him.


    "Peace treaty? Master¡­ Beiyang and Dong are currently at war for you¡­"


    I blinked at him.


    "What."


    "Wait¡­ Did Master just teleport in here? How¡­ How did Master manage to do that with the anti-Technique barrier?"


    I raised my eyebrow at Brendan, "Anti-Technique barrier? It doesn''tpletely nullify Techniques, it just suppresses Quark maniption to a degree. If you focus your senses enough, you can still bypass it quite easily."


    "Bypass¡­ The barrier¡­ I couldn''t even sense anything¡­ Truly god like¡­" Sylphy muttered from the corner but I ignored her in favour of what Brendan had said.


    "This thing about a war¡­ Exin."


    Brendan blinked at me, switching his gaze to where the fake body I had dematerialised had been before turning back to me as though to make sure he wasn''t dreaming.


    "That¡­ Umm¡­ Didn''t Master get¡­ Well¡­ Captured by the Dongs?"


    I gestured to the prison cell around me, "That much is obvious right?"


    "Master didn''t escape?"


    I scoffed at him, "If I escaped, the entire n would have gone into the drain, wouldn''t it?"


    "The¡­ n?"


    "Hmmm? Did Queen Guiying not tell you? She even asked this favour from me too."


    Brendan looked even more confused, "Queen Guiying said the Dongs had locked you up, breaching the trust between the two countries. They had then sent an envoy to us demanding our surrender. When Guiying refused, he tried to blow us up with a bomb¡­ Guiying then dered war on the Dongs."


    "Woah, woah, woah. You''re telling me that Beiyang is now at war with the country of Dong?"


    "For a few weeks now, yes. General¡­ I mean¡­ Senior sister ria had taken up arms and mobilised her army as well¡­ They should be carving a way towards the Dong''s capital city even as we speak."


    I stared at him for a moment, half expecting someone to jump out and say it''s a joke.


    When none was forting, I sighed, "Wasn''t the n just to use their mistreatment of me as an incentive to force a peace treaty from them?"


    "n? There¡­ At least I don''t¡­ I don''t believe there was even a n like that, Master?"


    "Haaaa? You serious?"


    "Ma.. Master¡­ We''re still in enemy territory¡­" Brendan reminded me.


    "Oh right," I snapped my fingers, erecting a silence and illusion barrier around us.


    "So¡­ So easily¡­ Within the barrier¡­ As expected of Master..." Sylphy gasped.


    I ignored her mumblings again and asked Brendan, "Was there not even a talk for a peace treaty before this?"


    He poked his fingers together, "I think¡­ The idea was to upy their capital city and force a peace treaty on them and have them release Master¡­ We all thought they managed to suppress Master''s Technique in order to lock you up¡­"


    "Lock my Techniques? With this half-assed barrier? Come on Brendan, even you could break through this can''t you?"


    He lowered his head, "I¡­ Apologies for being an even bigger disappointment, Master¡­ But I am unable to do that¡­"


    Mmm¡­ Well, he''s not the best Practitioner out of the group¡­


    "What about the others?"


    He lowered his head even further, "I apologise on their behalf as well, Master¡­ Senior sisters were also affected by the barrier¡­"


    Hmm? Is it really that hard?


    I mean sure, I got surprised by it at first too, but this is like basically putting someone in ankle deep water. It''ll be a little harder to walk normally but lift your leg high enough and you won''t be affected by it.


    Guess it''s something I need to put in my ''things to teach my cute disciples'' list.


    "That exins why Manami hasn''t been picking up my telepathy calls, I thought you were all busy with something so I didn''t want to disturb you," I sighed.


    "Eh? We thought Master couldn''t send any telepathy messages because of the barrier¡­"


    Oh¡­ Right. That might have actually interfered with my message sending¡­ Forgot about that.


    "Putting that aside for now, I suppose we should go back to them and prevent any more crazy things from happening," I decided.


    "Ummm of course, Master."


    I teleported all of us back to my courtyard first.


    Just as I thought to ask him where the girls were, I felt the unmistakable feeling of Benjamin''s telepathy call.


    I took out the sealing orb and connected to him, "Hello?"


    "Divine One?! Oh it actually got through! Where do I even start? Erm... The portal! The one you told us to seal! It was activated just a few minutes ago!"


    "What?!"


    "I don''t know what to do with it! But something''s going toe through soon, I think?"


    "Damn it¡­ I will be right there."


    I cut the connection before turning to Brendan, "I''ll send you back to the girls, just tell them what you saw in the prison. I need to settle something urgently."


    Brendan hesitated, "Ah¡­ Do I err¡­ Only tell them what I saw?"


    "Of course, what else?"


    "Then¡­ What do I say if they ask where Master went?"


    "Just tell them I had to stay behind or something and I told you to go ahead first," I told him before sending him away to Death Mountain Pass. Don''t know why he would even ask that question.


    Anyway, no time to lose. If that portal is connected to the higher nes, whatever ising from there can''t be good!

 Chapter 437 - When You Realised What You Missed While In Jail

    (Brendan POV)


    I flinched as the table in front of me was smashed into splinters, trying my best to ignore the lightning that was cackling around my senior sister.


    ??


    "Say. That. Again."


    I sucked in a deep breath, "The Dongs have been torturing Master. Beatings, electrocution, impalement,shing, probably even water torture are what I assume Master has been subjected to."


    A bead of sweat rolled past my brow as I felt the air inside the tent get hotter before dropping to freezing in the span of a second.


    "Ara¡­ Ara? How¡­ Daring¡­ And where is Master?" Manami asked with a smile on her face, though the smile was definitely not a kind one.


    I pursed my lips, "Master told us to go back¡­ I¡­ He stayed behind¡­"


    "Was the missionpromised?" ria red at Sylphy.


    Sylphy shook her head frantically.


    Even though the girls were not directing their anger at us, it''s still quite intimidating to see them like this.


    Diao Chan crossed her arms, "Then why did Master not return with you two?"


    I shook my head, "I do not know¡­ Master said there was something urgent He had to attend to before teleporting us away from Him."


    Kiyomi frowned, "The prison had an anti-Technique barrier, correct?"


    I nodded.


    She tapped her chin, "Then for Master to use a teleportation Technique to teleport not just one but two people at the same time in that state¡­ Master must have used up all of his strength."


    Not really¡­ Master just did it with a snap of his fingers as usual¡­ But there was no way I could say that.


    I still have yet to figure out why Master only wanted me to tell my senior sisters only the things I saw there and not what I learnt from Him. But knowing Master, He must have something important nned so I must fulfill Master''s instructions in any way possible.


    But to tell senior sisters the state I found the fake Master in and also exin why I did not take Master back with me¡­ Master, couldn''t you have given me a more feasible task that I have a chance ofing back alive from?


    "For Master to prioritise Brendan and Sylphy''s safety over His own¡­ Master is really too benevolent¡­" Eris sighed.


    Lian Li turned to me, the electricity still sparking off her body, "You¡­ Told Master what is happening¡­ Right?"


    "Yes. I told Him about Dong''s envoy and our esction to war."


    She clenched her fist, "And yet¡­ Master chose to stay¡­ Why?"


    Sylphy stepped forward, "I believe¡­ Master might be nning something beyond ourprehension at the moment."


    Well¡­ Judging by Master''s reaction after He took out a weird, ck ball, that may actually be the truth. Although I wonder who Master was talking to when He first appeared in front of us?


    "Sniff¡­ To suffer so much for our sake¡­ Master really is too much¡­" Lian Li cried, wiping her tears away with the back of her hand.


    "Then there''s nothing else for us to do but to force the Dongs to surrender earlier," ria growled. "We''ll send them a final warning for surrender before we make a move on their capital."


    Diao Chan raised an eyebrow, "Now? But we still have another three cities in between us."


    "Those guys probably think they''re safe within their city walls. If we show them that they aren''t, they will reconsider."


    "Could your artillery fire all the way there from here?" I asked.


    "Don''t be silly Brendan, if it could, we wouldn''t need to upy those three cities before hitting their capital."


    Manami chuckled, "Ara, ara? Then what do you have in mind?"


    This is why I needed the t ground from their trade city~ We''re initiating an airstrike!"


    *Meanwhile*


    (MC POV)


    I teleported myself into the? monster den, finding it curiously empty.


    Like, empty, empty. Not even a guard was posted here which would usually be the case.


    Worried that the portal might have done something to them, I hurried to the sealed room to see what exactly was going on.


    It was weird to see this room rather empty as well, since it was usually guarded by Thomas and right now, his giant figure was nowhere to be seen.


    Instead, it was just Benjamin pacing back and forth in front of the trap door restlessly.


    "Ben? What''s going on?" I called out to him.


    Benjamin gasped and rushed to me when he saw me, "Divine One! Oh thank everything you''re alright! Last we heard you were being held prisoner in that despicable human country!"


    "Well, I would ask where you guys heard this from and ask where everyone is¡­ But I think we have a more pressing matter now?"


    Benjamin nodded, "We sealed the ce just like Divine One instructed, but¡­"


    He raised his hand and the trap door was flung open, revealing it to be filled with rocks. But through the small cracks in the pile of stones, I could see the faint glow of pinkish light shining through them and a low humming sound emanating from behind them.


    "There was an earthquake and the sound of explosionsing from down there. When I came to check, the light and humming was already there¡­ Since I was the only one left behind here, I wasn''t sure what else to do," Benjamin exined.


    "Yeah, about that¡­ Why are you the only one around? Where''s everyone else?"


    He blinked at me as though just realising that fact.


    "That is¡­ As I mentioned¡­ Was Divine One not a prisoner of some backwater human country called Dong?"


    I nodded my head slowly, "Yes¡­ And I wondered where you learnt of it¡­ And also what does that had to do with anything?"


    He tilted his head slightly at me, "Umm¡­ Akari and Shiori were with Divine One weren''t they? They heard the news from your disciples after they got it from¡­ Well they didn''t say who they got it from but they did seem quite serious about it. Then we had some people to check on the information and it was confirmed."


    "Ok¡­ So what did that have to do with everyone disappearing? They decided to run away?"


    Benjamin looked at me for a few seconds as though trying toprehend something.


    "Does¡­ Divine One not expect us to try and mount a rescue when we hear that Divine One is in trouble?"


    I narrowed my eyes, "Don''t tell me¡­"


    He nodded, "Akari and Shiori rallied us tounch a full scale invasion of those wretched humans from the south of their borders. They were trying to search for your whereabouts while punishing those heathens, Divine One."


    Ugh¡­ I guess monsters will still be monsters no matter what I tell them.


    Well¡­ I''ll deal with thatter I guess, this portal is the bigger threat right now. Thest thing I want would be some being from another ne crossing over here or even worse, Lilith herself.


    Just when that thought crossed my mind, I felt a sudden spike of energy gathering below my feet.


    I barely had time to shield both Benjamin and I before the ground below us exploded, sending us flying away and crashing into the far wall.


    Seems like I really can''t catch a break around here¡­


    How was it that I was even more rxed when I was a Dong prisoner?!

 Chapter 438 - Let’s Just Put This Aside For Now

    (Shiori POV)


    "Monsters! It''s a monster attack!"


    ??


    "Everyone to your stations! Fight them back!"


    "Why is this happening to us?!!"


    "Waaah! There''s no way we can beat such a thing!"


    "Run damn it! Get out! Get out!"


    Pitiful humans¡­ To think they would darey a hand on Divine One so brazenly, they truly did not deserve to live.


    I brought up one of my paws and stomped, crushing the insignificant bugs beneath my feet and destroying their pathetic buildings.


    Sweeping one of my tails across the ground, their walls crumpling like paper at my swipe, burying the people behind them in an avnche of stone.


    With the wall breached, our army swiftly filed in through the gaps, beginning their ughter of those who stood against us.


    Akari flexed her tails, summoning a giant fireball above her that sted a huge gout of me in front of her,pletely engulfing half of the town in a sea of mes.


    We ignored the screams of pain and despair and advanced forward, leaving the chasing down of any escapees to the others on the ground.


    They tried to escape out through the other side of the city but we were not too worried about that.


    The Kobolds would be running them down from behind while the Orcs and Beastmen were waiting in ambush in front of them, they were already doomed from the start.


    "Master is not here either¡­" Akari noted, her ears drooping sadly.


    I patted her head with one of my tails, "Worry not. Divine One''s disciples are also searching for him. Even if we fail to find him, our presence should cause these pathetic humans to descend into chaos. That should ease the pressure on Divine One''s disciples on their front."


    "Mmm¡­ Stephanie went to their capital city, right?"


    "And found out Divine One is not in their dungeons, yes. Or else we wouldn''t be here burning one town down after the other. She''s already trying to find where else Divine One might be, we just need to--"


    I stopped myself when I felt a telepathic presence pushing against the edge of my consciousness.


    Judging by how Akari paused as well, I was not the only one to receive it.


    "Divine One is safe. I repeat, Divine One is safe! I have managed to establish contact with Divine One and he will be returning to home base!"


    There was no mistake that the voice belonged to Benjamin.


    When Akari and I had heard from his disciples that Divine One was in trouble, we immediately took Melody with us andunched an investigation of our own.


    Figuring out that those despicable humans had actually dared to restrain Divine One, we had rallied everyone to begin assaults on those humans.


    Benjamin was left behind to hold the fort while continuously trying to contact Divine One through the Sealing Orb in case he manages to escape, he would then contact us like now in the event that it happens.


    Just as I was about to issue themand for us to return, he added, "I''ve got bad news to report too. Sealed room looks to bepromised. Divine One is returning to inspect it. Will update everyone when he returns. Take care when returning to home base!"


    I didn''t even need to look at Thomas to know that he was nervous. The room was supposed to be his responsibility after all and Divine One had specifically instructed us to seal it.


    If Divine One finds us inadequate...


    "Call everyone! We''re returning! Abandon the chase!" I ordered through our telepathic link, the rest giving me responses of acknowledgement.


    At least we know Divine One is safe now.


    *


    (MC POV)


    "Damn, that was some explosion, you good there, Benjamin?"


    "Ye¡­ Yes¡­ Thank you for saving me again, Divine One."


    I pulled him up before summoning a gust of wind to disperse the smoke, revealing the previously filled trapdoor was now free from obstructions again.


    I frowned, "You guys filled the entire space with rocks¡­ Right?"


    Benjamin nodded, "From the top of the stairs all the way to the bottom. Even the inside of the room as well."


    "And now all the rocks are gone."


    He looked around, realising that even though there was an explosion, the rocks they had used to fill up the hole had not been shot out from the hole.


    "What does that mean, Divine One?"


    I pursed my lips, "Either they got sucked into that room or they disintegrated in that explosion¡­ Either one isn''t good for us."


    "Could a portal have been formed down there?"


    "Only one way to find out," I sighed, moving to descend down the stairs.


    The two of us descended down the stairs cautiously, Benjamin insisting that he took the front and shielding me with his own body.


    Where previously the staircase was lit by torches, it was nowpletely dark so I had to summon a light orb to illuminate the path.


    We noticed that the room below now had a purple glow around it which was definitely not there before.


    Not taking any chances, I stacked shields on both of us and prepared several Techniques that I couldunch at whatever might be in there.


    I nodded to Benjamin and both of us continued forward slowly until we reached the point where there would usually be a wall blocking me from proceeding forward.


    But even at this distance, I could see that a portal had formed in the centre of the room which was the source of the purple glow.


    I tried to lean on the invisible wall to get a closer look, only to have my arm meet empty air and stumble forward.


    Benjamin immediately reached out and caught me, though it was unnecessary since Xun Guan had also done the same by solidifying herself.


    "Divine One?" Benjamin asked, clearly understanding the implications of what just happened.


    "Huh, odd¡­ I guess the wall disappeared after that got activated¡­" I mused, moving closer towards the door.


    Benjamin was immediately by my side as we peered through the doorway to inspect the portal.


    Other than the fact that it was sitting in the centre of the room and giving off the purplish light, nothing else was happening.


    I guess this was the source of the light that I had seen to be shining through the rocks when it was still sealed, though now the colours are darker and more muted now.


    Considering what I figured out the formation was supposed to do, I don''t need to go through that portal to know where it leads to.


    The two of us waited there silently, expecting something toe through the portal at any time, only for nothing to happen even after several tense minutes passed.


    "Perhaps¡­ It activates at certain times automatically?" Benjamin suggested.


    "Hmm¡­ Possibly¡­ Still wouldn''t hurt to be careful. Put more guards on it and watch it more closely just in case. If anythinges through it, call me immediately."


    "Of course, Divine One."


    "In the meantime¡­ There''s a Queen I got to go question. I''lle back once that side of things have calmed down and remember, don''t touch the portal. Hold the fort, yeah?"


    "That is my duty, Divine One. Have a safe trip."


    Benjamin bowed his head just as I teleported away, Queen Guiying really had some answering to do about this war that she started.


    On top of that, now I have portal to another ne to worry about.


    What happened to my easy life?

 Chapter 439 - Big City Go Boom

    (MC POV)


    I teleported myself to Queen Guiying''s location, which just happens to be a tent out in some field.


    ??


    Unfortunately, the Queen was in the middle of changing out of her clothes with Alpha helping her.


    I thought they would start screaming about an intruder but instead, Queen Guiying had rushed up and hugged me while Alpha actually broke into tears.


    "Waahhh!! Master!! You''re alright!!" Queen Guiying cried, hugging me tightly.


    I was a little confused but I patted her head, "Of course I''m alright. This is part of the n, isn''t it?"


    She looked up at me, her face now also marred with tears, "Sniff¡­ Sniff... n?"


    Now I''m worried, "The n to get a peace treaty with Dong and stop them froming after us?"


    Queen Guiying frowned, wiping away her tears, "That n¡­ Did not involve Master being captured though?"


    Huh?


    "Wait, wait, wait¡­ Wasn''t the n for me to piss the king off so that they will put me in prison? I would then break the ring to show that it was sessful and let myself be mistreated to give you a bigger incentive to get them to sign a peace treaty?"


    She looked at me, "Master¡­ You were supposed to just seek peace and open up possibilities for negotiations¡­ Not to get yourself captured¡­"


    "Then¡­ What was the ring for?"


    "Exactly what it was supposed to be¡­ A contingency n just in case the Dongs were uncooperative¡­ and sought to harm you instead of listening to you¡­ We never wanted Master to be captured..."


    Oh¡­


    I may or may not have tried my best to be an insufferable asshole during my meeting with their king¡­


    Ohe on, you can''t me me!


    That''s usually how things go for these types of events right? I mean, that was precisely what I got used for by that Spiritual Family''s Matriarch back then.


    At least that was one of the times where I can avoid her torture sessions. Whatever country she sent me to, their torturers couldn''t evene close to what she did to me so it was like a vacation of sorts.


    Then she would use the fact that they mistreated her ''precious envoy'' as a casus belli to threaten war and get the enemy to concede. She really was that big of a deviant.


    Was mymon sense wrong?


    "Master¡­" Alpha cried, her hands grasping at the hem of my clothes. "Please¡­ Don''t subject your Divine self to such things ever again¡­"


    Ah¡­ I guess unlike before, I actually have people who worry about my well-being¡­ I can''t believe it took me this long to realise that¡­


    "I¡­ I see¡­ I''m sorry for worrying all of you¡­" I apologised, patting their heads.


    Queen Guiying shook her head, "No, it is us who are sorry for asking such a thing from Master. Master only held our best interests at heart. We should not have involved Master in such a task."


    "Umu¡­ It''s no big deal¡­ But what should we do about this war then? I don''t think we can just turn around and head back after doing all that, can we?"


    Queen Guiying paused for a moment before breaking into a bright smile, looking up at me with a sparkle in her eyes, "Umm¡­ Is Master interested in bing an Emperor?"


    I blinked.


    "What?"


    "I can make Master an Emperor," She repeated, giving me the sweetest smile I have ever seen on her.


    Again, "What?"


    *


    *Meanwhile, above the skies in Dong''s capital city*


    (Cai Hong POV)


    "Rainbow zero one, this is Big Bomb zero one of the Junkers J-U-eighty-eight Squadron, we''ve got eyes on target location, over."


    Cai Hong picked up the little round thingy, "''Rwainbwo'' zero one~ We make bad men go boom boom?"


    "Roger that, Rainbow zero one, beginning descent for bombing run. ETA eighty seconds."


    The big ''pwanes'' above Cai Hong tilted and went down below the fluffy clouds, the big bad city in front of us.


    "Lieutenant Cai Hong, what are our orders?" One of Cai Hong''s useless maggots asked.


    "Umm¡­ Support big ''pwanes''! Bad mene, bad men go boom! If you get hit, Cai Hong make you go boom!"


    "Yes ma''am!"


    Cai Hong''s old men followed big ''pwanes'' down below the fluffy clouds, Cai Hong could see from up here there were a lot of bad people walking around in the big bad city.


    Big ''pwanes'' went over the big bad city and dropped little bomby thingies and the big bad city went boom boom!


    So pwetty! All the bad people go boom!


    Mnn? There are some bad men flying up towards Cai Hong''s useless maggots and big ''pwanes''.


    "''Bwig'' bomb zero one, bad, bad mening up~ ''Rwainbwo'' zero one going to make them go boom! Be careful?"


    "Roger that Rainbow zero one, staying clear of the impact zone. You''re free to engage."


    Cai Hong held big ''rwifle'' and pointed it at the bad men.


    E?????????n??????????e?????m???????i????????e??????????s??????? ???????????o?????????f?????????? ??????m???????????y???????? ???????????g?????l?????????????o???????????r????i????????o??????????u??????s??????? ???????????F???????a??????t?????????h?????????e?????????r?????????? ?????????s???????h???????a???????????l????????????l????????? ???????p??????e???????????r???????????i?????s????h??????????


    I lowered the rifle and lined up my sights to the group of enemy Practitioners, aiming at who I assume to be their leader.


    "Honored Father, glory be to your name. Grant thine daughter strength to cleanse the world of sins. Shine your glorious light upon these heathens and bring them salvation, the advent of thine kingdom shalle and save the devouts. Let me be the instrument of your cleansing me and burn the sinful away."


    With the prayer to Fatherplete, I pulled the trigger of my weapon, firing the bullet I charged with Quarks directly into the centre of the enemy Practitioner group.


    My own team of useless maggots focused on materialising their shields, all of them already familiar with what was going to happen next.


    The bullet pierced through the head of the lead Practitioner, the man dying almost instantly before knowing what hit him.


    His own team only had the time to notice him falling before the air sucked them in to where the dead body was.


    Everything went silent for a second before a massive explosion materialised at the dead body, engulfing the entire group in a giant fireball.


    The ensuing shockwave reached even the city below, shattering ss and blowing people off their feet. A crater formed in the city streets directly below the explosion, any thing that was there was also disintegrated into ashes.


    I double checked with my senses and every one of the Practitioners inside that explosion had been obliterated with no survivors, all of them having been incinerated by the heat.


    A???????s?????? ????i??????t???? ??????s???????h????o?????u?????l?????????d??? ??????b????e??????.???????


    Cai Hong picked up the little round thingy, "Bad men go big ''bwoom''! Safe, safe?"


    "Copy that, Rainbow zero one. Resuming our bombing run. Thanks for the assist!"


    Big sis ria said after big bad city go boom, Papa wille back.


    Cai Hong hope Papa wille back soon...

 Chapter 440 - Back Here To Do The Walk

    (MC POV)


    "So¡­ What are your thoughts on this?"


    ??


    My shirt ruffled slightly, "If I am permitted to speak freely¡­ I think Queen Guiying''s suggestion is the best course of action."


    "Ugh¡­ I don''t actually want to be an Emperor though¡­ Can Guiying just be the Empress?"


    "I believe she wishes to make use of your reputation to secure the new territory''s stability¡­ But¡­ I''m not very well versed in politics myself, Master, so I could be mistaken in what she wants."


    Hmm¡­ Queen Guiying really is talented as a ruler, already thinking so far ahead even though she has been regent for less than a year.


    If you ask me, I don''t have the talent for such a thing. Using others to further my own gains, I mean.


    Not saying that it''s a bad thing, mind you, a leader should always know how to utilise the skills of the people under them. Guiying''s doing a pretty good job on that front.


    Still¡­ All I wanted was a simple and easy life where I can sit back, drink tea and watch over my cute disciples. How did that dream turn into bing an Emperor?!


    I sighed, "Well, I guess I can put that aside for now and ask my disciples'' opinionster. Whether I ept or not, we still need to do this properly."


    Right now both Xun Guan and I were back in the prison we had escaped from before.


    Queen Guiying''s new n was to make me "be a legend", at least, that''s what she said.


    Basically to make the Dongs fear me.


    And to do that, I basically just need to do something worth fearing over¡­


    There was the jingling of keys as my torturers returned for my morning torture routine, the usual group of two torturers and three guards apanying them.


    They were so used to this arrangement that they didn''t even check my condition before opening the door, only stopping when they realised I was not on the floor like usual.


    The guard looked up to see me leaning against the wall with my arms crossed, smiling casually at him.


    "What the? What''s going on?"


    I waved at him, "Good morning, is the weather nice outside for a stroll today?"


    The guard pulled out the club he had attached to his waist, "What is going on?! What happened to you?!"


    "Oh, I guess we can start from there. Thest few weeks, you guys have been torturing a fake body I made to deceive you. Therefore, I am not hurt in any way. Does that make sense?"


    "You bastard!" He roared, charging at me with the club raised into the air.


    "My, my, so violent," I tutted at him, not showing concern to his attack at all.


    His club was just about to hit my head when my hand shifted, smacking his wrist to deflect his attack away.


    There was a loud ''snap'' as his wrist broke from the impact, his weapon flying off his hands to tter onto the ground noisily.


    Without giving him a chance to scream, I bent my waist low and struck my palm into his abdomen, sending him crashing into the prison cell''s bars.


    The force was hard enough to bend the bars, the guard falling onto the ground in a heap with a clearly broken spine.


    The other guards looked at the dead body for a long moment before turning back to look at me with gaping mouths.


    I dusted my hands and smiled at them, "Now, just want to thank you guys for your hospitality so far. But I think I''ve overstayed my wee so I''m going to just¡­ Walk out of here. Feel free to try and stop me if you want."


    Two of them epted the challenge, following the dead guy''s actions by charging me with their clubs drawn.


    I took a step forward, catching both of their wrists mid swing and snapped them easily.


    The two of them clutched at their useless hands and screamed out in pain.


    I lowered myself slightly and straightened my fingers, stabbing both my hands through their throats before pulling out.


    The two of them gurgled and copsed onto the ground, dying in their own pool of blood.


    Ignoring the two new corpses, I stepped towards the gate where thest two men were standing, both of them still gaping at me.


    "So¡­ Are you going to move out of the way, or do I need to move you?" I asked, gesturing to them.


    One of them stepped in front of me, "Go! Get help! I''ll buy you time! Go--"


    I stabbed my hand through his chest and pulled out his still beating heart in one smooth motion.


    "This is no ce for heroics, friend," I told him, tossing the organ over my shoulder.


    The heartless corpse copsed into a heap in front of me, thest guard staring at the body with wide eyes.


    I gestured to the exit, "Feel free to go get reinforcements or just run away, I don''t really care. Just know that I''m leaving and anyone that tries to stop me will die."


    "HIIIEEEE!!" Thest guard screamed, scrambling his way out of the cell.


    I waited until his screams were far enough before stepping out after him.


    "I never knew Master had this side of him¡­" Xun Guan muttered.


    "There''s a lot of things you don''t know, Xun Guan. Besides, isn''t this what Queen Guiying requested? To make my exit as dramatic as possible?"


    "That is¡­ I''m not sure if this is what the Queen had in mind when she told you that¡­"


    "Ah, I think I know what you mean. Rx, that''s forter. Anyway, don''t tell anyone what happened here, ok?"


    "Of course, Master. Though the Dongs will surely spread this amongst themselves."


    "Let them, as long as my cute disciples don''t hear of this, it would be fine."


    "If Master says so¡­"


    I slowly made my way towards the exit, even making sure I whistled a tune as I walked.


    Expectedly, the stairs that was leading up to the higher floor was now barricaded with several guards hunkered down behind it, levelling crossbows towards my direction.


    They fired the bolts at me without hesitation, not even demanding my surrender this time.


    The crossbow bolts pierced through the air beforeing to an abrupt stop in front of me, my barrier stopping them perfectly.


    Most likely none of the guards actually expected me to be able to stop the bolts since they spent a good minute or two gaping at me before hurriedly trying to reload their crossbows.


    "Time to put on another good show huh?"


    Xun Guan shifted slightly, "I will watch Master''s back."


    "Umu, I shall depend on you then."


    I cracked my knuckles slowly, time to get to work.

 Chapter 441 - There, I Did The Walk, Now Fear Me!

    (MC POV)


    I covered about half the remaining distance before the second wave of bolts were shot at me.


    ??


    This time instead of just stopping at my barrier, they were deflected off of it. One of them even flew back to impale itself in one of the guard''s eyes, the man dropping his weapon to scream out loud in pain.


    I continued my leisurely pace forward as though nothing happened, making a show of putting my hands behind my back as well.


    The guards ignored their screaming friend and reloaded their crossbows, firing another wave of bolts at me.


    This time they were smart enough to hide behind their barricades so the deflected bolts don''t hit any of them.


    "Do you know what''s the definition of insanity?" I asked idly, not slowing down my pace. "It''s doing the same thing over and over again and expecting things to turn out differently, like what you guys are doing now."


    There was a loud curse from behind the barricade before a guard popped out and shot me with another crossbow bolt.


    Unfortunately for him, he didn''t get back to cover fast enough and the bolt was deflected back to pierce his throat.


    The guard wed at his throat for a few seconds before falling backwards with a loud thump, his body spasming for a few more seconds before going limp.


    I sighed loudly, "Well, you know just stepping aside and letting me pass is an option too. No need for you all to die so meaninglessly."


    Either they chose to ignore me or they didn''t hear me, since another wave of crossbow bolts were fired at me. That just resulted in another guard getting his throat pierced by a bolt from the deflection.


    Are the Dongs usually this stubborn?


    Ignoring their fourth attempt at trying to kill me, I continued my leisurely stroll towards them.


    When they stood up from behind the barricade, I actually thought they had given up.


    Instead, they drew their swords and tried to charge me.


    Seriously, what is wrong with these people?


    I raised my hand and concentrated, focusing the Earth Quarks in the ground to form into a spike and shoot upwards, impaling the first guard right between the legs.


    The guard let out a short scream before the spike prated through his neck from before, leaving him stuck and dying on my stgmite.


    The guard behind him skidded to a halt, gasping, "He¡­ He can use Techniques!"


    I raised an eyebrow at him, "What? Did you guys think your bolts were being blown back by the wind or something? We''re underground for god''s sake. Took you guys long enough."


    "M¡­ Monster! R¡­ Run!"


    The guards promptly dropped their weapons and ran, not even taking the chance to look back.


    Now that''s just rude, calling me a monster just because of that. Did they have something against Practitioners or something?


    Oh well, at least they saved me the trouble of killing them. Besides, I need them alive anyway.


    I used my Quarks to move the barricades aside, clearing the way for me to ascend the stairs unhindered.


    "See? Things are working well, right?" I gestured at the empty stairs.


    Xun Guan seemed to look at the impaled body behind us with how my clothes shifted, "I don''t know Master¡­ I think you could have gotten the point across without needing to make a human effigy."


    "What? That''s a small thing, they''ve seen and done worse to the prisoners around here."


    "I suppose that is true, but I admit I am not used to seeing Master use such¡­ Well¡­ Brutal methods¡­"


    "This whole thing is to make a point right? The more terrifying the scene I leave behind, the less likely they will choose to go against us when we take over. Those left alive here will spread the news to their friends and that will spread even further. By then, the rumour would snowball into something big and they''ll believe it."


    "Mmm¡­ As expected of Master to have thought that far ahead."


    I shrugged, "I''m speaking from experience actually. Well, hopefully they got the message to the others at the top and I can just stroll on out of here."


    Of course I just had to jinx myself and there was a whole group of them waiting at the top, all of them armored with the first row of guards carrying tower shields to block off the corridor.


    I looked down to see the guards who had ran off earlier dead on the floor, killed by their own friends'' arrows.


    "Harsh," I managed to say just as the archers behind the shield bearers fired their crossbows at me.


    I made a show of raising my hand to stop the bolts mid flight before disintegrating them into dust.


    "To be able to gather such a response in such a short time, they must have been prepared for a breakout at any time," I mused, striding towards them.


    They fired another wave of arrows at me, all of them disintegrating the moment they reached two feet from me.


    "Master¡­ I don''t think they will listen to you this time," Xun Guan noted.


    I looked up at the guards'' eyes and could see that they held no fear this time, as thought they were prepared to die. I suppose these guys are meant to defend the ce to their deaths in case of a prisoner breakout.


    "Hmmm¡­ Props to the Dongs for being able to train these kinds of guards I suppose, but it matters not to me."


    I walked right up to the shield wall after disintegrating another wave of arrows to put my hand on one of the shields.


    I gave the shield a gentle shove and the guard holding it was sent flying back, crashing through his friends behind him before sttering into meat paste at the far wall.


    With the way clear, I proceeded through the opening as casually as I could.


    The two guards on my left and right roared, shing at me with their swords from two different directions.


    "Using swords on an unarmed person like me¡­ A little too much don''t you think?" I asked.


    I reinforced my skin and the des shattered into pieces on impact, not even leaving a scratch.


    I crossed my arms in front of me before shooting them out to the sides, striking the two guards in the abdomen and blowing them away.


    The force was big enough to st their innards out from their backs before their bodies smashed into meat pastes on the walls.


    One tried to jump on top of me but a backhand p from me sent him crashing into an empty prison cell.


    That made the rest of the guards try to tackle me down as well.


    I snapped my fingers and all of them found that gravity no longer affected them, the entire group of guards floating helplessly in the air.


    With the wall of bodies no longer blocking the way, I walked right past them while they were still suspended in the air.


    I ignored them even as they roared at me to stop, all of them unable to do anything but watched me leave.


    I only released them after I had reached outside the gates, finishing my promise of walking out of the ce.


    "So a prisoner walking his way out of this supposedly inescapable prison. What do you think?" I asked Xun Guan.


    "They might try to cover your escape up," She pointed out.


    "That is true. Well, I told you I got it covered, so here we go..." I snapped my fingers before nodding to myself. "There, that should do it. No way for them to cover this up now."


    "What did Master do--"


    Xun Guan stopped herself when she realised there was arge shadow on the ground.


    She directed her attention upwards to see a giant meteor hurtling towards our location.


    "It should just fall short of the prison, but the shockwave would be enough to destroy part of it at least. No way they can cover this up eh?" I told her cheerily.


    Now my job here is done, time to see what my girls are up to~

 Chapter 442 - Not You Guys Again

    (MC POV)


    I looked down at the Dong''s capital city, or at least what I believed to be the Dong''s capital city.


    ??


    Last I remembered, the city wasn''t this ruined when I left it.


    There were copsed buildings all around and a few were still left burning with no signs of being put out.


    The dead and injured littered the streets, some people tried to help while others were tantly looting them. There were scattered fights all around with the few guards left trying desperately to maintain order.


    The pce itself had multiple holes in the roofs and a part of it looked to be burnt down from an uncontrolled fire, the entire section charred ck.


    I also noticed a giant crater in the centre of the city that looked like the aftermath of a giant explosion. I wonder what could have caused that?


    Deciding to try and figure out what happened here, I flew around the area for a while, just to see what else I could find. But other than seeing the city in a really sorry state, there did not seem to be anything else that is of significance.


    Is the king dead though?


    I activated my invisibility Technique and floated down into one of the holes in the pce roof. When I came here, the air was thick with all the gold and splendor, obviously to impress their visitors and cower them into submission.


    Now the only thing that is prominent is the smell of death and despair.


    I flew into the throne room where I remembered doing my best to piss off the king with great sess.


    From my experience with that runaway prince of Dong, I actually thought the new king would be just as much of an ass as he was or maybe he even returned here to get the crown back.


    The king turned out to be some middle aged man that I don''t even remember the name of, but I knew he was only a figurehead for someone else by how he kept consulting the cloaked man beside the throne during our meeting.


    I did not like how the cloaked guy was eyeing me either but it didn''t seem like anyone knew who I actually was.


    In this case, I''m not sure if the frog in the well applies to us, them, or both.


    Anyway, not like the king will be an issue now. What, with the giant pir that fell right on top of the throne and the blood all around it, he probably has other things to worry about at the moment.


    The main issue is the cloaked guy though, not sure if he died under that pir too but something tells me he didn''t.


    I flew through the pce, ignoring the soldiers who are busy with trying to restore order around the ce with limited sess since their king is now out ofmission.


    My main target was the cloaked guy, which I had a pretty good guess on where he actually was.


    I remembered hearing strange sounds during my stay in the guest rooms of the castle, like someone was trying to listen or peek on me from another room.


    Making my way to the guest rooms, I found all of the doors opened save for one particr room. Upon closer inspection, an eerie green light was emanating from underneath the door.


    The room that was beside mine when I stayed here.


    Bingo.


    I crept closer to it, activating an inscription that would allow me to listen in on what was going on behind the door.


    "I assure you, my lord, everything I said is true¡­ No¡­ Yes, I am sure¡­ It will take time¡­"


    Yep, definitely the cloaked guy alright.


    I released my invisibility Technique and braced myself on a foot, kicking the door down with a loud bang.


    "Room service!" I joked, barging into the room.


    The cloaked man was so surprised he actually tripped over the chair he had been sitting on to tumble onto the floorically.


    There was a small portal in the room that was giving out the eerie green light, the portal itself showing another cloaked man that this one was no doubt speaking to.


    "Oh sorry, was I interrupting something? My bad," I apologised insincerely.


    "The Beiyang envoy!" The cloaked man on the ground screeched. "How did you get here?! You''re supposed to be locked in the Prison Fortress!"


    "How? I walked out of there of course," I answered like it was the most obvious thing in the world.


    "Bastard!" He roared, pointing his palm at me.


    A ck bolt of lightning shot out from his palm directly towards my chest.


    The lightning fizzled out of existence before it could even reach half the distance, which was odd because it did not even reach my shield.


    "Damned Dongs and their stupid barrier!" He cursed, reaching into his sleeve to pull out a knife.


    I raised my hands, "Woah, no need to get violent right, buddy? I''m your room service!"


    "You damned bastard! You tricked me!"


    "Woah, you still angry about that? Hey, not my fault the head maid wasn''t into you and the butler was gay."


    "You embarrassed me in front of the whole court!"


    "Technically, you did that to yourself."


    "Bastard!!"


    Mmhmm, this guy was too easy. When I knew the person controlling the strings was this guy, I made an ass out of him and he basically told the king to throw me in jail. I didn''t even need to do much for that to happen too.


    He lunged at me but I sidestepped his slow attack easily to peer at the portal.


    "Hey! This your boss? What''s up? Dong looks to be in a mess here, just to let you know. Whole city is ruined."


    The figure in the portal growled, "Master Lin¡­ I should have known."


    I smiled, "Oh, you know me?"


    The cloaked man tried to stab me from behind but I tripped him, letting him fall onto the ground.


    The figure ignored his subordinate, "You''ve obstructed our summoning of the great Mother. We have yet to pay you back for that."


    I waved my hand at him, "You Dark Sect people just don''t know when to quit. I literally beat back your person of worship and you still think it''s a good idea to antagonise me?"


    "A stroke of luck, nothing more."


    Hmm¡­ I have to admit that if it weren''t for those busybodies showing up, I may have been in trouble, but there''s no way they''ll know that.


    The cloaked guy tried to stab me again but this time I grabbed him by the wrist, stopping his overhead stab.


    I pulled his hand downwards and stabbed his own knife in his abdomen, the man gasping out in shock.


    I twisted the knife and pulled it out, shoving him away to leave him bleeding out on the ground.


    "That''s the problem with you Dark Sect people, sticking your nose into all sorts of unnecessary ces," I sighed, tossing the bloodied knife away.


    He growled at me, "No, Master Lin, it is you who keeps sticking your nose where it does not belong. Everything would have been fine if you didn''t show up. Mark my words, the Dark Sect would always find--"


    "Sorry? What was that? You''re breaking up¡­ I can''t¡­"


    I shed my hand through the portal, severing its connection and destroying it.


    These people really do talk too much.


    Oh well, that should sever the stupid Dark Sect''s connection with the Dong''s hierachy, maybe it''ll allow them to stand up for themselves or something, I don''t know.


    I''ve got more important things to deal with like checking up on my cute disciples.


    "Hurry up! We need to get medicine to the King before he passes out again!" A voice shouted from the corridor.


    Hmmm? So that guy''s still alive huh? Well, none of my business anyway.

 Chapter 443 - There You Are

    (Manami POV)


    Lian Li raised an eyebrow, "They aren''t surrendering?"


    ??


    ria shook her head at me, "It seems our bombing was a little¡­ Too sessful¡­ Their king was heavily injured in the bombing so now everyone''s running around like headless chickens not knowing what to do. They are currently split in opinions on whether to hang on to their foolish pride and fight to thest man, or surrender to our terms."


    I rested my chin on my palm, "Ara, ara? Whatever shall we do then? I think we should just go and burn every single one of those little insects for their transgressions against our beloved Master~"


    Lian Li chuckled, raising her hand to let several sparks of lightning fly between her fingers, "I am in ord. If that small bombing was not enough to get them to surrender¡­ Let''s just level the entire city!"


    My cute Kiyomi raised her hand, "If I may suggest something¡­ Perhaps it would be a better idea to go to where Master is and liberate Him?"


    Diao Chan tapped her chin with a finger, "Umm¡­ But Master is nning something right? If we were to mess up Master''s ns, we might get¡­ Hehe¡­ Puni¡­ Ehehehe¡­ Punished¡­ Ehehehehehe~~"


    Eris sighed, "Haa¡­ We all miss Master that much huh¡­"


    I hugged my bosoms, "That goes without saying¡­ We''ve gone on for so long without Master''s touch¡­ I hope Master doesn''t mind me being a little rough when we reunite, ufufufu~"


    Mmm¡­ Just imagining Master''s strong hands on mine¡­ Absolutely perfect~


    Lian Li shook her head, "Diao Chan has a point. Master must have something in mind to keep Himself there. If we were to ruin it, Master'' situation just might take a turn for the worse."


    I nced at Brendan who had been unusually silent all this while.


    For someone who had seen the tortured state of Master, I thought he would be the most vocal about Master''s current state.


    Yet our alchemist remained silent even at this time.


    Odd¡­


    Very, very odd¡­


    Almost as if¡­ Brendan isn''t concerned about our Master''s safety?


    Could that be possible? That our Brendan would actually feel nothing when Master''s very life is in jeopardy?


    No¡­ The normal Brendan would be just as worried.


    Even if Master had told him to leave him there, there is no way Brendan wouldn''t at least look a bit concerned instead of being this neutral about it.


    I summoned a fire spear and pointed it at Brendan, everyone freezing up when they saw my actions.


    Surprisingly, Brendan reacted just as fast and materialised several potions from his storage ring, holding them all in between his fingers.


    "Ara? Did you think you can don the face of our brother Brendan and get away with it?" I asked. "Speak, who are you and what have you done with Brendan?"


    Brendan sighed, "Ok¡­ Let''s calm down for a bit¡­ I am really Brendan. Really."


    "Ufufufu, would Brendan really stay this calm after knowing Master''s status? I find that highly unlikely, don''t you agree sisters?"


    There were murmurs of agreement from them.


    The fake Brendan groaned, "There¡­ There''s a good reason, ok? But I really am Brendan. You have to believe me."


    Ara, ara? This fake still dares to pretend? Ah, but I know the perfect thing to expose him, a simple question will do.


    The answer for that question would only be known to someone who was familiar with Master and knew what we do. This simple question would prove without a doubt if he was real or fake!


    "What is the colour of Master''s underwear?" I asked.


    Brendan blinked at me, "He has a few? ck, grey, red and blue?"


    I frowned, dematerializing the fire spear.


    "What is wrong with you, Brendan?" I questioned, a little disappointed at him.


    Brendan stored his potions away, "Like I said¡­ There''s a reason for why I''m¡­ Well¡­ Not as flustered as you girls I suppose¡­ But¡­ I can''t say why."


    Cai Hong actually growled at him, "Where Papa? Cai Hong want see Papa!"


    Brendan shook his head, "I''m sorry little Cai Hong¡­ You will need to wait for a bit longer for Master toe back."


    "Buuuuu! But Cai Hong wants Papa now! Papa! Papa! Cai Hong wants Papa!" She whined, stomping her foot on the ground.


    Ara? It''s rare to see Cai Hong throw a tantrum like that. I guess Master''s absence really is getting to everyone.


    I went up and patted her head, "Now, now Cai Hong. Master is also worried about you, that''s why He is doing this. You don''t want Master to be sad now, would you?"


    Cai Hong sucked on her finger, "Muuu¡­ Cai Hong no want Papa sad¡­"


    "Ufufu~ Then let''s do what we can to help Master on our side ok? So that Master cane back and see what a good girl you are."


    "Mnn! Cai Hong will be good!"


    That''s the good girl we know. I''m just a little concerned what Master would think if He found out that Cai Hong has been fighting on the front lines.


    Even worse is that she is truly another person while in front of her assigned toon of Practitioners.


    I recall the first day she was givenmand of them, almost all of them had dismissed her, thinking it was a joke that we had put a ''hapless little girl'' in the front lines and also in charge of them.


    Cai Hong had, in her child form, beaten down the offenders with her fists alone, many arms and legs were broken that day.


    None dared to doubt her after that.


    She refers to her toon members as ''useless maggots'' most of the time, which actually sounds rather cute with that childlike voice of hers.


    "So what are our ns now?" My cute Kiyomi asked.


    ria considered for a moment, "We can continue our push to the capital, maybe initiate an airstrike on the other cities as well. Even if the capital refuses to surrender, the lords of those cities might just surrender willingly and put pressure on the capital to end the war."


    Lian Li nodded, "And free Master in the process of course. Let''s go with that. Which city should we be targeting next?"


    ria pointed to the map in front of us, "It''s another trade city just north of us, probably a two day journey so we''ll be able to take it in three days after another siege. Assuming there''s no more surprises like that General Han or whatever his name was."


    I nced at the map, "Mmm¡­ Then let''s do this as quick as possible so that Master can--"


    There was a sudden distortion in the air and everyone leapt back, drawing our weapons or preparing our Techniques just as a portal appeared in the tent.


    "Oh, this is where you girls have been. I''m back," Master greeted us casually, not a hint of injury that Brendan had described evident on Him.


    All of us took a few seconds to register the fact that Master was standing in front of us in the flesh.


    My clothes were quickly tossed away before I leapt towards Master, the other girls also doing the same.


    "MASTER!!!!"

 Chapter 444 - A Very Touchy Reunion

    (MC POV)


    Well¡­ That was a rather intense reunion.


    ??


    I had to satisfy six naked girls'' need for skinship and one loli dragon''s need for headpats.


    Since we have been separated for quite a while, I went ahead and indulged them all until they were thoroughly satisfied.


    Brendan had tactfully left the tent shortly after I had appeared, apparently already knowing something like this was going to happen.


    The girls were satisfied for now, though I know they would definitely want moreter since I merely gave them some light petting as Cai Hong was still there. I''m d that they held themselves back because of her but I still need to scold them for stripping themselves like that.


    Well, at least they look quite satisfied for now.


    "Master~ I love you~ I love you~ I love you~" Lian Li confessed, kissing me tenderly on the lips with both her hands caressing my cheeks at the same time.


    Manami leaned against me, her hand caressing my chest while she peppered kisses along my neck, "Ufufufu~ *Kiss*. This big sister missed you, Master~ *Kiss*"


    "Dearest sister.. *Kiss* *Kiss* We should not inconvenience Master so much¡­ *Kiss* *Kiss*" Kiyomi told her sister off while also doing the same thing.


    "Ehehehe... Papa warm~" Cai Hong muttered in her sleep, her head resting on myp and using it as a pillow.


    She was the only one that was still fully clothed though I wondered where she got that military uniform from. She looked really cute in it though so I can''tin.


    "Master¡­. Mmm¡­ This one is¡­ Ahnn¡­" Eris moaned as she rubbed herself on my arm, positioning herself such that her bosoms were strategically located to embrace my arm fully.


    "Mmm~ Ehehehe~ Master''s scent~ *Sniff* *Sniff* Master''s taste~ *Lick* Mnnnn~~ Ehehehehe~" Diao Chan moaned, licking and sniffing my other arm like a perverted old man.


    ria snuggled against my back, rubbing her cheek on me, "Ahnn~ Onii-sama''s back~ Mmmm~~ This is the best~~"


    "Alright girls¡­ Are you all satisfied now?" I asked.


    "No~~" All of them answered simultaneously, cuddling even closer to me.


    "Ok¡­ Umm¡­ We''ve been here for about two hours now¡­"


    "Make it four," Lian Li sighed contentedly, kissing me again.


    I kissed her back, "Mmm¡­ Don''t we have other things to do?"


    Manami caressed my neck, "There''s nothing that''s *Kiss* more important than what we''re doing now~ *Kiss*"


    Kiyomi moved her hand onto my chest to caress me, "Mmm¡­ *Kiss* *Kiss* Very, very important¡­ *Kiss* *Kiss*"


    I smiled at them, they really are cute.


    Well as much as I really wouldn''t mind spending another two hours just pampering the girls, there really are other things I need to do.


    "Come now, I''ll indulge you girls even more tonight, so let''s stop here for now, ok?"


    The girls groaned but obediently left my side to get themselves dressed, except Cai Hong who remained curled up in myp and asleep, a big happy smile on her face.


    I noted Brendan returning back to the tent only after the girls had finished dressing, taking his position by the back to avoid standing out.


    "Mmm¡­ Is Master really alright?" Eris asked in concern. "Brendan said Master suffered quite a bit while inside the Dong''s prison¡­"


    I raised an eyebrow at Brendan, did he not tell them that the Dong''s had tortured a fake body and not me?


    He caught my eye and nodded his head at me.


    Ah, that means he did tell them, so I guess the girls were just referring to the fact that I had to sleep in such a ce for so long.


    I patted her head, "It''s fine. I can take such a minor inconvenience if it''s for my cute disciples."


    "Ma¡­ Master¡­" She gasped.


    Hmm?


    Woah!


    All of my girls suddenly hugged me tightly, though they were still careful not to wake up Cai Hong who was still asleep.


    "Master! Please¡­ Please don''t burden yourself with such things again!" Lian Li cried.


    Eh? Was sleeping in a jail cell that big of a deal?


    Ah, maybe it''s a matter of pride or standing kind of thing. Like your Master getting jail time was not something they want others to know about since it''s an embarrassment?


    Damn¡­ I should have thought of that¡­ Maybe I should go back and eradicate all those people after all?


    "Yes! Let me take your ce next time, Master! I will dly do so in your stead!" Diao Chan requested, hugging me tighter.


    Eh? No way I''ll let any of you girls sleep in such a ce, you know? I''m only fine with it because Xun Guan acted as my bed there.


    If any of them actually slept there, they would definitely have muscle cramps and back aches. No way in hell I''ll let that happen!


    "Onii-sama! Your imouto will definitely, definitely, definitely get back at those stupid Dongs for you! Just you wait!"


    Hmm¡­ I''m not sure what she wants to get back at them for but as long as she''s happy?


    "To make our destined mate suffer so¡­ They do deserve as much of a punishment we can give them, ufufufu~" Manami chuckled, her tails enveloping around me protectively.


    "They are nothing but powerless fools who are envious of power..." Kiyomi said dismissively, her tails curling over me the same way.


    Mmm¡­ I don''t know what they''re talking about but their tails are reallyfortable.


    Eris muzzled my neck, "Master. Please punish us useless disciples for letting you suffer so¡­"


    I really don''t think this is worth punishing them over though¡­


    Hmmm? Why is Brendan making such aplicated face? Does he want a hug too?


    Well¡­ Sorry, it seems like the ce is a bit full. I''ll give you a hugter for making you bring the news to me, so just wait for a bit ok?


    I let the girls stay for a minute more before wriggling out of their embrace, still careful not to wake Cai Hong.


    "Don''t worry girls, I''m alright now. I''m sorry for worrying you all."


    Lian Li wiped her tears away with the back of her hand, "Sniff¡­ Could I ask what made Master stay behind?"


    Ah, why didn''t Ie back with Brendan right? I guess I should just tell them a little bit about it since it might involve them in the future.


    "Mmm¡­ I had one of my associates monitor a portal that could potentially be the entrance to a higher ne. It was activated recently so I had to stay behind to monitor it to see if anything happened. Don''t worry, nothing happened."


    "Master¡­ Please let other people do such menial tasks in the future instead¡­" Lian Li suggested.


    Well, that''s not possible but¡­ I suppose I could agree with her just to put them at ease. Anythinging through that portal would be nothing but bad news and I don''t think anyone else can handle that.


    "Mmm¡­ I''ll do that. In the meantime, why don''t you all tell me what you''ve been up to so far?"


    My disciples looked at each other before collectively sighing.


    Lian Li scratched her head, "Where do we even start¡­ I suppose when we received news of your capture..."

 Chapter 445 - Catching Up On Current Events

    (MC POV)


    At this point, I''m not sure if I should be awed, horrified, impressed or proud of my disciples. I''m leaning towards thest one though.


    ??


    "So let me get this straight¡­ You girls managed to conquer your way here in just a mere few weeks?"


    ria nodded with a smug smile on her face, "Of course, Onii-sama! It''s all thanks to you teaching me the art of war!"


    I most definitely don''t remember teaching her that so it must be something my younger self taught her. Godamnit younger me!


    Oh well, at least it worked out somehow.


    Still weird they brought Cai Hong along here though. But I guess little Cai Hong didn''t want to sit still at home so she tagged along. ria must have given her this uniform as a sort of cosy to appease the cute little dragon.


    What a good little sister I have.


    "Ok, so I got that part, what''s the n you guys have now?"


    ria tapped her chin, "Umm¡­ We wanted to force them to surrender by bombing their capital city. But it resulted in their king being injured as well so no one cane to a decision for them. Since that n''s out the window, we''re just going to bomb our way to the capital instead."


    Did my little sister just suggest to kill several tens of thousands of people without blinking an eye?


    I take back what I said about her being a good little sister.


    "None of you¡­ Have been fighting them at the front¡­ Have you?"


    My disciples looked at one another before collectively shaking their heads.


    I couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief.


    I don''t know what I would have done if they were subjected to the horrors of war.


    Thank the heavens ria managed to bring long range artillery here so they could remain way behind instead of where the worst is happening.


    I''ve seen how the front lines of war could look like and it''ll definitely traumatise my cute disciples if they were to eveny their eyes on it.


    All my efforts of keeping them innocent and pure would have just gone down the drain then.


    I know, I know, I can''t coddle them forever, but I want to at least keep them safe before the supposed end of the world happens in five years.


    "In that case, all we need is for the Dong King to be in full health to stop the war, right?"


    ria nodded, "But we don''t know how long that will take¡­"


    "In that case, I''ll go and pay that king a visit then."


    "Eh?" Was my disciples'' collective response.


    I waved my hand at them, "Don''t worry, I already know my way around the ce. I can just go in, pop in a healing pill into his mouth and everything will be fine."


    Lian Li quickly rushed up to me and held my arm, "Master, please¡­ Allow someone else to do it this time¡­ We don''t know what we''ll do if something ever happens to you again."


    I patted her head, "This is a really simple matter though. And since they already know me, it would be easier for me to help them than someone they don''t know."


    "But¡­ Aren''t they on bad terms with Master anyway?" Brendan pointed out. "I don''t think they would allow someone they had jailed before near their King¡­"


    I waved my hand, "Don''t worry, I have many ways of gaining entry to their king. It''ll be a walk in the park, really."


    Manami came up and grabbed my other arm, "Absolutely not, Master. The Dongs locked you up precisely for something like this. We will not have this event repeat itself. Let one of us do it instead."


    Hmm¡­ I suppose it''s difficult for me to convince them after what happened before¡­ But I don''t want them to go there and figure out the Dark Sect''s involvement in this entire affair yet so that I can handle them quietly first.


    So no matter what, I need to go there without my disciples tagging along¡­


    "Since none of you know theyout of the Dong''s pce, you would only be putting yourselves in harm''s way when searching for the king," I told them. "Just let me handle this, it will be done within half a day, tops."


    This time Diao Chan was the one who came forward, obviously trying to get me to acquiesce to her by holding on to my leg and pleading with me, "Please Master! Allow this useless one to go in your stead! I know theyout of the pce too! Even if they do something to me, I can take it!"


    "Yes, but the Dongs know your face and you can''t use your Spells while within their barrier right? Also, there''s no way I''ll let you be subjected to anything bad."


    Kiyomi took note of my words, "Does¡­ Does that mean that Master could use your Techniques while inside their barrier?"


    "Hmm? Of course. I managed to counter it while I was within their prison. If you want, I''ll teach you all how to do itter."


    My disciples gasped in amazement.


    "So that''s why Master stayed behind¡­" Eris muttered, the other girls nodding along with her.


    Eh? Stayed behind where? What is she talking about?


    Lian Li bowed her head, "As expected of our Divine Master, defying all odds to reach even greater heights for our sake¡­ Master truly is benevolent. We are not worthy."


    The rest of my girls also bowed their heads, "We are not worthy."


    What''s with all this all of a sudden?


    Ah, I get it. They must be expressing their thanks for my teaching of them so that they don''t seem like they''re taking me for granted.


    Judging from Brendan''s reaction to being unable to use his Techniques within the barrier, the girls must have felt embarrassed that they needed my help to ovee this problem as well.


    How sweet of them.


    "There''s no need for this. All of you have sworn yourselves to me as my disciples and epted me as your Master. To give all of you the best education I can give is a natural thing no matter what. I should be the one thanking all of you for epting someone as inexperienced as I as your Master."


    My disciples looked up at me with teary eyes.


    "Master!!"


    Of course I had to endure another group hug from them, I made sure I headpatted them all until they were satisfied.


    Only Brendan was still standing in the corner giving me aplicated face.


    Oh well, I''ll make sure to give my shy alchemist a head patter too before I leave.

 Chapter 446 - I Have Come For Your King

    (MC POV)


    "Can''t believe I''m here again after leaving it not so long ago," I muttered, looking down at the Dong''s pce.


    ??


    My robes shifted slightly, "Master can always just send me in¡­ I can just sneak in there with the pill and slip it into the King''s mouth without anyone else being the wiser."


    I chuckled, "Oh, Xun Guan, whoever said I was going to do this stealthily? This is also the perfect opportunity for me to further Queen Guiying''s request of me."


    "Understood, Master. Please use me as a shield if needed."


    I patted my chest, "Oh you worry too much Xun Guan. Everything will be fine."


    "Apologies Master¡­ But after being with you for all this time¡­ I don''t think things will go that smoothly¡­"


    I scoffed, "It can''t be that bad now, could it?"


    "Two countries are at war for you¡­ Master¡­"


    "... Point taken. I''ll be careful this time."


    "That would be for the best Master. Please rely on me whenever you need to."


    I guess it''s a good thing I have Xun Guan with me here just in case I do something stupid, she''s turning out to be quite reliable.


    I flew over the ruined buildings of the Dong''s capital city,nding in front of the front gates where there were still surprisingly two guards guarding it there. Sure they were just sitting down on top of some debris that was scattered at the entrance, but they were definitely watching it closely.


    Either they managed to gain some control over the situation in the capital already, or these two are just really dedicated to their jobs since the majority of their colleagues were just moping around feeling sorry for themselves.


    They stood up the moment they saw mend a distance away from them.


    "Stop! We told your Sect already that the court will decide on a properpensation after the King has healed! Please return to your--"


    The other guard pulled his friend back while also drawing his sword, "You! You''re that Beiyang envoy! I knew there was something wrong with you! Not a Practitioner my ass!"


    Yeah, I made them think I was a non-Practitioner envoy when I first came here. Not like they bothered to check since they trusted their barrier a little too much.


    And at that time I didn''t even know they had a barrier until I tried to summon water in my room. Took me about a minute to adjust myself to use Techniques within the barrier then.


    I thought it wasn''t even that big of a deal since even Xun Guan stayed silent about it. It was only after I asked her because of Brendan''s outburst that she told me she was so surprised that she didn''t even know how to ask me about it.


    Was it that hard?


    The first guard also unsheathed his weapon, "So you''re here to finish the job¡­ You''re going to need to kill us first before you can kill our King!"


    They tried to charge me with their weapons but I merely waved my hand at them, causing them to float helplessly into the air.


    "What?! The anti-Quark barrier is not working?!" One of them gasped while iling their arms around.


    His friend cursed, "No¡­ It''s working fine! Why is he able to use Techniques within the barrier?!"


    I coughed to get their attention, "Ahem. If you two would give me the opportunity to talk, I''m actually here to heal your King."


    "Bullshit!" The second guard immediately blurted out. "You were thrown into the Prison Fortress! How did you even get out in the first ce?!"


    I smiled, "I simply walked out through the front doors, my friend. The guards even watched me leave."


    It''s not a lie, right? Just conveniently forgot about the giant meteor I left behind as a present for them.


    "Why would you even be let out of that ce? I''ve never heard of anyone being released from the Prison Fortress before."


    "Good behavior, probably," I shrugged before pulling out a bottle from my sleeve. "Point is, I got the thing to save your King right here in this pill bottle, you want your king to die or live?"


    "Ha! Like we''ll trust a Beiyang dog like you! Those could be poison for all we know!"


    Mmm¡­ I could just leave them here and walk straight in but if I can get them to escort me in, I can avoid more confrontations and get more witnesses to watch me save their king.


    Since a ''Beiyang dog'' was willing to go out of the way to save their monarch, that should make them push for a peace treaty, right?


    I took out one of the pills from the bottle while materialising my sword in my other hand, "Well if you would just take a look at this¡­"


    I swung my sword down and cut off the first guard''s arm cleanly at the elbow.


    Both of them stared at the stump that was spewing out blood for a second before simultaneously screaming.


    I immediately threw the pill into his mouth and he was so surprised that he swallowed it.


    The bleeding stopped a momentter before his arm regenerated back as good as new.


    He flexed his fingers a few times to make sure before turning to stare at me in wonder.


    "Yeah, no side effects, works instantly too," I assured him, lifting up my sword once more.


    I chopped down on my own arm, watching the appendage fly off dispassionately before popping in a pill to regenerate it back.


    "Convinced?" I asked. "Besides, if I really wanted to kill your king, I wouldn''t have showed up in broad daylight at your front door. And as evidenced from this, it''s not like you guys can stop me anyway."


    They nodded quickly.


    "Right, then take me to your king. I only have a limited amount of these."


    I released them from the Technique and they floated back down to the ground, both of them sheathing their weapons though they still looked at me warily.


    Well, I didn''t actually cut off my arm even though the pills were most definitely real.


    The arm was actually just Xun Guan morphing a part of her to match my arm and I cut that part off since she insisted I did not hurt myself in any way, even if I could be healed immediately. Something about her pride or something.


    The two guards dusted themselves off before facing me, still being careful.


    "We have our eyes on you, Beiyang dog¡­" The second guard warned.


    I raised an eyebrow at the guard, "You know¡­ I can always just take this away and leave your king to die. Let the war continue on and more people dying on your side. Heck, I could just kill everyone here and now if that works for you?"


    To emphasize my point, I let a few streaks of lightning course around me, even causing a few of the debris to rise up into the air.


    "No, no, no! I apologize on my friend''s behalf! Please, I will guide you to our king! This way please!" The first guard quickly covered for him.


    I nodded at his words and followed him into the pce, hopefully this would go as smoothly as I imagined it to be.

 Chapter 447 - At The King’s Door

    (MC POV)


    We were stopped quite a number of times by the guards patrolling around the pce. I was quite surprised they were even guarding it at this point instead of running away like I thought they would.


    ??


    I mean, judging by the state of the city, it''s obvious the people knew how hopeless the war was for them.


    My escorts exined the situation to their colleagues and, though doubtful, they let us pass but assigned even more people to watch me.


    The people sure do like their king despite him being nothing more than a puppet to the Dark Sect. I wonder why?


    Maybe it has something to do with him overthrowing thest king?


    Oh well, not really my business any way.


    By the time I was escorted to the king''s room, there were at least twenty guards apanying me and the first two guards from the entrance which must have made quite the spectacle.


    In front of the door was a bearded man dressed in full te armour with a bastard sword leaning against the wall beside him.


    I recognised him as the captain of the pce guards and the King''s personal guard. Aside from that Dark Sect guy, he was the other one who always stayed by the King''s side.


    It was also obvious that he and the Dark Sect guy didn''t get along, though the captain would always give in first so I assume they had some dirt on him or something along those lines.


    Well, I did make use of that fact while I was here. I''d like to think that even this captain guy enjoyed watching the Dark Sect guy be put on the spot from my little meddling.


    He frowned and picked up his sword when he saw therge group of people heading towards him.


    "What''s the meaning of this?"


    "Captain Jian! We have brought a Practitioner who has a pill that can heal our king!"


    That captain raised an eyebrow at me, "The Beiyang dog? I would sooner trust my own dog to make a healing pill than taking a pill from him."


    The guard bowed his head, "I''m sorry Captain, but we witnessed the effects of the pill and it was truly wondrous."


    "Are you sure it was not merely an illusion?"


    "I am sure, sir."


    He red at me and I simply smiled back at him in return.


    "How good is this¡­ Pill?" He asked with narrowed eyes.


    I gestured to the guard in front of me, "Well, he was missing an arm before this."


    The captain raised an eyebrow at the guard and he nodded to confirm what I said was true.


    "Try one on me," He ordered, lifting up his bare arm.


    I sighed dramatically, "These pills aren''t cheap you know? What? Did you think I picked them off the road or something?"


    He reached to his belt and tossed me a coin pouch, my hands catching it in midair.


    Judging by the weight of it, there''s quite a lot of money in there.


    "That should cover the cost of the materials, shouldn''t it?"


    I tossed the bag back at him, the captain catching it with a frown.


    I smiled, "It''s not the money that''s the issue. It''s the process. I''ve already used two to convince your little subordinate there that it''s the real thing, it''s not like I''m obligated to save your king you know?"


    He furrowed his brows and lifted up his sword, the guards around me also unsheathing their own weapons. Only the first two guards remained where they were, looking at me with a worried expression.


    "You are not in a position to bargain, Beiyang dog," He growled.


    I snapped my fingers and all the guards around me except the first two guards suddenly fell to the ground, all of them being pushed by an intense gravitational force.


    "It is you who isn''t in any position to bargain, captain. If I wanted your king dead, you wouldn''t be able to stop me. And I don''t need to resort to poisoning to kill him in the first ce. You might want to watch your words¡­ Boy."


    He looked down at his men who were struggling to get off the ground, but the pressure pushing them down was too great for them to even move.


    He lowered his sword before bowing his head.


    "I was out of line¡­ I apologize."


    "Oh, a smart one I see," I grinned, releasing the Technique and letting his subordinates up again. "Since you''re so sensible¡­ Alright then, but only one and you''ll owe me."


    I reached into the pouch and brought out one of the pills, "Eat this and any injury will be restored instantly."


    He plucked the pill from me and inspected it with a critical eye before sniffing it.


    I thought he might order one of his subordinates to do it but he had lifted up his sword and chopped down on his own arm without hesitation.


    The only reaction he had to his dismemberment was a slight grimace before he tossed the pill into his mouth and swallowed.


    Almost instantly, his arm was restored back to perfect condition, as though it was never cut off from the start.


    Aside from the first two guards, everyone else gasped when they saw it.


    He flexed it and swung it back and forth, even pinching himself to make sure he wasn''t dreaming.


    "This¡­ This is¡­ What is this?" He mumbled, looking at his arm in awe.


    "Well, they call it the God Pill. I think you can guess why."


    Technically, it''s only my disciples who call it that but I''m not about to tell him that.


    "This is¡­ This will definitely heal our king! If it does, whatever you wish of me, sir, as long as it does not go against my oath to the king, I will do my best to fulfill it!"


    Wow, seriously what did the king do to inspire such loyalty from these guys? I''m not even sure if Queen Guiying has such loyal retainers in her retinue.


    Then again, she did do a purge so there''s that affecting her poprity.


    I was going to walk past him but he raised a hand to stop me.


    I thought he was going to give me more warnings about hurting his king or some form of threat but the worried look on his face.


    "Before you go in there¡­ The other three countries had sent their own envoys here with¡­ Less than honorable intentions¡­"


    I raised an eyebrow at him, "And what does that have to do with me?"


    He looked down at his arm that was healed by the pill, "I won''t lie¡­ We all know we cannot win this war¡­ I will help you persuade my king to surrender as long as your conditions are eptable¡­ But those three there¡­ They might get some ideas of their own if they see sir''s God pill¡­"


    Well, what''s the worst they can do? Start a war? Not if I have anything to say about that.


    "I''ll keep that in mind," I told him before stepping through the doorway, the guards remaining outside.


    Yep, just pop in the pill and get back out, this shouldn''t be too hard.

 Chapter 448 - See? Nothing Happened

    (MC POV)


    Three pairs of eyes immediately turned to me when I entered the room.


    ??


    Those three must be the envoys the captain mentioned.


    One of them was a head taller than everyone else, though he was also thinner than everyone else. He looked like a schr judging from his spectacles and clean, white robes. He even had a thick, leather bound book cradled in his hands toplete the look.


    The second one looked more like a soldier dressed up as a politician than anything else. He was big, burly and his muscles seemed to be bursting out of his clothes. Every visible part of his skin was also marred with a scar of some sort and he was the only one armed with a sword at his waist.


    The third was the only woman amongst them, dressed in a very mboyant dress that reeked of wealth. It was hard to tell what she really looked like since the makeup on her face was as thick as a city''s wall, pretty sure an arrow would bounce right off that foundation on her face.


    "So¡­ Who might you be?" The schrly looking one asked.


    I raised my hand in greeting, "I''m a doctor."


    "Hmmm? You''re not the doctor I remembering in just a few hours ago," The woman pointed out, staring at me with her chin tilted upwards.


    I smiled at her, "Yes, I''m the new one. Don''t worry about it."


    The muscled guy snorted, "Hmph, if that Captain Jian let you in here then what you say must be true. Not that I care anyway."


    What''s up with these people though? It''s already weird that they let another country''s envoy stay in the same room with their king without supervision in the first ce.


    Maybe they''re friends or something?


    Oh whatever, I''m not here to get involved in politics. Just heal the king and go, yep, yep.


    I uncorked the pill bottle and walked to the unconscious Dong king''s side.


    The schrly looking guy sighed, "Hey, if you''re nning to poison him, let us leave the room first ok? I''d hate to be a suspect of a crime like that."


    Uwaa¡­ Guess they aren''t really friends if he can say such a thing so casually¡­


    "I''m really just here to heal him ok?" I assured him.


    He snorted at me, "Hmph, to not even be able to handle a small backwater country and ending up like that, this country really is useless. I''m not even sure why I even bother toe here."


    The woman took out a paper fan and started fanning herself, "That is true¡­ At this point, this ce isn''t even fit enough to maintain our trade routes anymore. What a blunder."


    The muscled manughed, "Hahaha! That''s right! This would be the perfect time for my country to mobilise our armies! We''ll take over this ce in a decade at most!"


    Hmm? That long? Last I heard, ria said even without the king surrendering, we would have conquered their capital in another week or two, making this war onlyst for two months ever since it started. Wonder why he''s so proud to admit a decade is required for him?


    No, no, no¡­ What this guy said should be the normal thing¡­ It''s ria that''s the abnormal one.


    Ah¡­ Since I''m her brother and teacher¡­ That means I''m also abnormal by extension.


    Then again, I suppose I''ve never been normal. Damn.


    Oh well, whatever, being a Master at my age is already weird anyway, can''tin much.


    I got closer to the king and inspected him for the first time in a while.


    Woah¡­ Yep. He''s in pretty bad shape.


    Looks like he lost an arm and both legs, the bandage tied around his head also suggested his left eye may be gone too. His remaining arm also looked to be crushed beyond repair, amputating it might have been a better alternative.


    Oh well, my healing pill should be able to get him back into shape as long as he isn''t dead yet.


    I raised his head and popped the pill into his mouth, tilting him back to help him swallow it.


    The pill took effect almost immediately, the bandages loosening up before falling away to reveal newly grown limbs. Even age old scars and marks faded away into nothingness, as though he was reborn anew.


    I stoppered my pill bottle and took a step back, only to realise those three envoys had rushed to the king''s side and were staring at him with wide eyes.


    "This¡­ Miracle Cure?! It can''t be!" The schrly looking one gasped.


    "Truly! This trip may not be a wasted one after all!" The woman chuckled.


    "Hmm¡­ Such a treasure, it would definitely be worth a war over."


    Hey, hey, hey¡­ What the hell are those dangerous wordsing out of your mouths? I definitely don''t like the sound of that.


    The three of them suddenly turned to face me with scary eyes.


    The woman smacked her fan against her palm, "An annual sry of ten thousand gold with an upfront advanced payment of twenty thousand gold if you renounce your country ande back with me to serve the country of Sun. We will make sure you will live the life of luxury. Be it food, gold or even women can be provided for your services."


    The schrly one pushed up his sses and opened his book, "If you''re not interested in meaningless gold, I can arrange a spot within our Han Imperial Institute as one of the Head Researchers. You would be able to research any subject to your liking and ess the knowledge of a million schrs gathered over centuries of research."


    Next was the muscr guy who mmed the table with his fist, "Bah! A life of degeneracy where you''re kept locked up like a bird in a cage, or a life stuck behind walls of paper and boring people? Come with me back to Mei and when we take over the world, you can have the freedom to go anywhere and do anything you want! This I can assure you!"


    "Thanks but no thanks, not interested," I waved them off, stepping towards the door now that my job is done.


    The muscr guy growled, "You¡­ Do you think you''ll have a good life after rejecting us like that? I''m pretty sure a smart guy like you know the Dongs won''tst long. You''ll be dead if you hang on to them."


    I smiled, "I never said I was a citizen of Dong, did I? I''m from Beiyang. I''m just here to heal up the king so that he can surrender."


    The muscled guy frowned, "Beiyang? You¡­ How? What are you even doing here? Is your country not at war?!"


    "Didn''t you hear me? I told you I''m just here to heal up that guy so that he can surrender. No point in killing his people when it''s already clear they''ve already lost and just needed someone to sign the papers."


    I gave them a backward wave before leaving the room, the three of them still gaping at me even after the door closed.


    See? Easy. Now to get back to my cute disciples and pamper them all night~

 Chapter 449 - One More Purge?

    (MC POV)


    When I returned, my cute disciples immediately dragged me off to their tent and had their way with me since Cai Hong had already gone to bed.


    ??


    It wasn''t untilte afternoon the next day were they finally satisfied.


    I walked out of the tent, looking to take a bath afterst night''s strenuous activities.


    Outside, Cai Hong and Brendan were already up, the alchemist having to take care of my loli dragon while I was otherwise upied.


    "Papa! Papa!" Cai Hong rushed up to me, hugging my waist.


    "Good afternoon, Cai Hong. I''m a little dirty at the moment, so let me bathe first before I y with you, ok?"


    She looked up at me with sparkly eyes, "Mnn? Bath time with Papa?"


    "Hahaha, Ok, ok, I guess you can have an early bath today. Why don''t you go get your clothes first and we''ll go together?"


    "Yay~~ Okies~~"


    I watched Cai Hong run off back to her tent merrily.


    Brendan looked at me, "So¡­ Err¡­ Rough night?"


    I smiled at him, "You don''t know the half of it. Felt more like they were the ones doing me than it was me doing them in the first few hours."


    He smiled at me wryly, "In that case¡­ You might like to know that we just received news that the Dong''s king has recovered and is interested in negotiating the terms of surrender."


    "Good. I found out this whole thing was instigated by the Dark Sect but don''t worry, I''ve already dealt with it. Things should be easier now."


    Brendan scowled, "Dark Sect again? I''d thought that after Master beat them back, they would have maintained their distance from us."


    "That''s what I thought too, but well¡­ Guess they''re just too stubborn to know when to back down. Oh well, they''ll get their just desserts eventually."


    "Should we just hunt them all down, Master?"


    "Ahaha! Oh Brendan, if it was that easy, they would have been gone long ago!" Iughed.


    "I suppose that''s true. But to think even now they are still inconveniencing Master¡­ Maybe¡­ Hmmm¡­ Another purge?"


    Before I could even ask him what he was talking about, Cai Hong appeared with a towel and her favourite dragon onesie in her arms.


    "Papa! Bath time?" Cai Hong asked, her eyes sparkling excitedly.


    Bath with Cai Hong more important, anything else can wait first.


    "Mmm¡­ Let''s go get washed up now, ok?" I reached out to take her hand.


    "Yayy~~"


    "Enjoy your bath, Master," Brendan waved to me as I brought Cai Hong away.


    What did Brendan say about the Dark Sect again? Eh, shouldn''t be anything important.


    *


    (Kiyomi POV)


    I walked out of the tent with small steps, careful not to wake my other sisters who were still sleeping inside.


    Interestingly, I found Brendan sitting on a chair outside reading a book.


    "Good morning, Brendan," I greeted him.


    "Oh, Kiyomi. It''s afternoon already though."


    I looked up to see the sun was indeed high up in the sky, it seems like we might have gotten carried away with Master in our lovemaking sessionst night.


    "Speaking of which¡­ Where is Master?" I asked, realising that Master''s scent was too faint for Him to be nearby.


    "Master took Cai Hong away for a bath. Seems like you girls really did wear Him outst night."


    Hmm¡­ Did I detect a hint of disapproval from him?


    Does not seem like jealousy, more like¡­ Ah.


    "It seems like we owe Master quite an apology, don''t we?" I muttered.


    Brendan turned his gaze back down to his book, "I wasn''t going to say much¡­ But we all know how Master is like. Making Him go through your night activities right after returning from that¡­ Even I would not approve of it."


    I nodded my head, "I understand. I''ll tell the girls offter."


    "Please do. I think Master has worked himself too hard for our sake already. He did all this to root out the remnants of the Dark Sect that are still in Dong, you know?"


    I froze at his words.


    "What did you say?"


    Brendan nced at me, "You heard right¡­ Those bastards are still around. We only got rid of the group in Beiyang, the main group in Dong was still untouched and thus, still functioning and being a nuisnace."


    "I see¡­ So we missed the roots huh? Should we start a purge?"


    "That was what I had in mind as well¡­ After Dong surrenders, we can use the period of time that the country would need to stabilize under a new rule to root them out."


    "It won''t be that easy¡­" Another voice called out.


    Both of us turned to see ria yawning outside the tent while stretching herself.


    "If I''m right, the other three countries already have their sights on us. There''s no saying that they will keep still while our Queenie is here solidifying her rule. If I had to guess, they have already made ns for whether we win or lose."


    I tapped my chin with a finger, "In that case¡­ Won''t this mean we have to be prepared for another war right after this one ends?"


    ria scratched her head, "It''s not an impossibility, but the chances of a civil war breaking out is actually higher. We made a show of force by conquering the entire country of Dong in such a short time, the other three countries would choose to watch us first rather than going straight into war."


    Brendan put down his book, "And in the event that they do?"


    ria smiled, "Well, our little Queenie did say she had a n to prevent that¡­ Though she didn''t give me any details, I''m pretty sure the n involves Onii-sama though."


    "Another show of power? That would make sense," Brendan nodded.


    "No."


    Both ria and Brendan turned to look at me.


    "No," I repeated again. "Like you said, Master has gone through enough. He has always, always shouldered such responsibilities on Himself just because He has the power. Could we really call ourselves His disciples if we keep burdening Master with such things?"


    ria tilted her head at me, "In that case¡­ What do you suggest we do?"


    "A show of power, as you had suggested. But we would be the one to show it instead of Master."


    To emphasize my point, I summoned several ice crystals all around me, "If they dare to even show any ill intention towards Master¡­ We''ll just kill every single one of them thates¡­"


    "Oh? You girls are up already? It''s time to rest some more you know?"


    I quickly dematerialise the ice crystals and turned towards Master who had just returned from His bath. In front of him was Cai Hong with a towel wrapped around her hair, the little dragon looking exceptionally happy holding on to Master''s hand.


    "M¡­ Master! I¡­ I apologise for our conductst night!"


    "Hmmm? It''s no problem. You girls deserved it after all."


    Ugh, I knew Master was doing it for the sake of us! I''ll really need to have a talk with my sisterster to stop us from jumping on Master...


    Before I knew it, Master had came up in front of me, tilted my chin up and kissed me full on the lips.


    I could feel my entire body tensing up and even my tails stood up straight from the pleasure of the kiss.


    Master broke the kiss after a few seconds and my lips suddenly felt extremely lonely.


    My entire resolve for not jumping on Master simply crumbled away just like that.


    Master then went to ria and did the same, the girl mewling in pleasure when her beloved brother was pampering her.


    Master smiled at us, "I don''t say this enough, but thank you all for staying with me. Come now, Cai Hong, let''s go dry your hair~"


    "Okies~~"


    Master brought little Cai Hong back to her tent.


    This¡­ This¡­


    Those Dark Sect maggots will definitely die for hurting my most precious Master!!

 Chapter 450 - Hail The New King?

    (MC POV)


    I was standing at the entrance to the war camp with my cute disciples, waiting for Queen Guiying''s arrival.


    ??


    After receiving news that the Dongs intend to surrender, she had chosen to rush here to meet us so that we could head towards the agreed ce and negotiate the terms of surrender with their king.


    "Speaking of which, how are the servant girls doing?" I asked.


    "We left them back at the Sect as a defense force, Master," Lian Li exined. "Sophia had wanted toe but changed her mind when she thought defending Master''s home was more important to her."


    Hmm¡­ I guess that''s for the best. Remembering our little spar, if she had participated in the war, Dong might just be a wastnd by now, barrier or not.


    Lian Li entwined her fingers with mine, a face blushing red at her actions.


    On the other side, Cai Hong was grasping on to my other hand tightly as well. Normally she would only use one hand to hold me but this time she had used both her hands to hold on to mine. Interestingly, she was still wearing her cute military uniformplete with a peak cap, looking absolutely adorable in it.


    Manami and Kiyomi were also standing protectively behind me, a few of their tails wrapped around my legs as though afraid that I would suddenly disappear.


    Eris and ria were grasping at the hems of my robe, though they were trying to do it discreetly without much sess.


    Diao Chan¡­. Well, that little Witch was currently burrowed in my robes from behind, the perverted girl sniffing my back indecently with her arms wrapped around my waist.


    Even though Brendan did not join them, the way he kept ncing at me every few seconds showed his obvious concern for me.


    Seems like they''re still worried about me I suppose.


    Hmm¡­ Maybe I''ll give them another treat tonight?


    Just when that thought crossed my mind, there was the sound of a carriage moving down the path towards us.


    I looked up to see what was obviously the Queen''s carriage with her escort riding towards our camp.


    Leading her escort was the very familiar centaur, Gamma, all dressed up in her full te armour and her halberd held at her side.


    The carriage stopped in front of us and Gamma immediately came up to me, taking off her helmet with her free hand to hold against her side.


    I just managed to wiggle my way out of my disciples'' embrace to meet her.


    "Master, it is good to see you in good health," She greeted me with a low bow of her head. "Please ept my apologies of being unable to protect you in your time of need. I will ept any punishment you see fit!"


    I reached up and patted her head, "It''s fine. It''s something that I decided on my own to do after all. It is no fault of yours."


    She bowed her head again, "Master¡­ I thank you for your benevolence!"


    "Enough of that, you''re the Queen''s guard aren''t you? You should be focusing on your liege you know?"


    As though only just realising that, she responded to my words with an "Ah!" before turning back to make sure her Queen was alighting safely from the carriage.


    Queen Guiying walked up to me with the grace befitting of her station, her sides nked by Alpha, Beta, Gamma and Delta while the rest of her guards and attendants remained a distance away.


    Guiying stopped at an arms length from me and nodded, "Master Lin, I apologize once again for having to trouble your esteemed self in this. We will definitelypensate you for all the troubles we''ve caused and reward you for your contributions to this war."


    Oh, that''s definitely her build up to try and name me as Emperor or something. Not gonna fall for that.


    I bowed my head, "You are too kind, Your Majesty. But I am merely doing my duty to the country. Such actions do not deserve your praise and attention."


    I took a peek at the Queen and she was pouting cutely at me.


    Sorry Guiying, but I have decided that the Emperor role is really too much for me. I would very much rather just spend my dayszing around with my disciples than worry over an entire country.


    Yep, it might have gotten a little off track, but I still want my easy life ok?!


    "Please lift your head, Master Lin, you truly are too humble. It would still leave a bad taste in my mouth if your sacrifices go unrewarded. I will think of a suitable reward in the future, so please do look forward to it."


    Ugh¡­ Not even giving me the option to decline huh? She really is insistent on making me Emperor huh?


    I was going to decline again when Lian Li spoke up, "Could this subject ask what reward our Master might be suitable in receiving, Your Majesty?"


    Oh, that''s perfect! Of course my disciples wouldn''t want their Master to be something as troublesome as an Emperor right? They will definitely help me dissuade her from giving me that role!


    Guiying smiled at them, "Of course it is the reward to let Master Lin be recognised. I intend to make Master Lin the ruler of this new territory that we conquered."


    Huhu¡­ Tell her how bad of an idea it is my cute disciples!


    Lian Li pped her hands together, "That''s a great idea! Master should be the new king of thisnd! The people would definitely recognise Master''s greatness that way!"


    What? Wait a minute, that''s not how it should go.


    Manami nodded, her tails wrapping themselves around me once again, "Ara, ara? Master as the new King? This older sister will do her best to support the new King of thesends, ufufufufu~"


    Wait, no. Even you?


    Eris smiled at me, "Yes! That will be awesome! Ahem¡­ I mean¡­ This one humbly thinks Master would make a good King too."


    No, no, no. There''s absolutely no way.


    Cai Hong looked up at me with sparkly eyes with her hands thrown up in the air, "Papa! ''Kingwu~''!"


    No, not you too¡­


    Diao Chan peeked out from under my robes, having crawled back in there just a few moments ago, "I will aid Master to the best of my ability! Use me however you wish too, Master! Erm¡­ If something goes wrong¡­ Please punish me too~ Ehehehe~"


    Please wait, why are you all up for this?


    Kiyomi wrapped one of her tails around my waist, "Mmm¡­ It is natural for the strong to lead after all. Therefore, it is a natural ce for Master to be."


    Wait, wait, wait. Stop. That''s not how it goes for kings, right?


    Brendan scratched his chin, "Mmm¡­ Master would definitely lead this ce better than whoever the former king would. I think it is a good idea as well."


    Et tu Brendan?


    ria nodded her head sagely, "Mnn! Mnn! Onii-sama is definitely the best! This imouto will work hard for Onii-sama''s sake too!"


    ...


    All of them turned to look at me.


    "All hail Master as the new king!"


    Noooooo¡­ This wasn''t how it was supposed to go!

 Chapter 451 - I Said No

    (MC POV)


    "No."


    ??


    "Mou!! But it''s a good position, Master!" Guiying pouted at me while waving her hands in front of her.


    "I said no. Not interested."


    Lian Li poked her fingers together, "Does¡­ Master really not want to be king?"


    I patted her head, "If I took up such a position, that will just mean I have less time for all of you, you know?"


    After enduring their pleas for me to be the new king of thisnd, I tactfully brought them indoors and out of earshot from Queen Guiying''s convoy so that we can talk more freely.


    That''s why Guiying is acting like a cute, pouty girl instead of the dignified Queen she was a few moments ago.


    Guiying rushed up to wrap her arms around mine, "But Master~~ You wouldn''t even need to do anything! I''ll handle everything! I''ve got everything nned out you know? First I''ll establish the Empire of Beiyang, then assign you as the new King of thesends and appoint you as my vassal. Then with your status elevated into nobility, I''ll arrange a marriage between us and then you can be the new Emperor and me as your Empress!"


    "Marriage?!!" My girls screeched together.


    "We never agreed on such a thing!" Lian Li protested.


    Manami pulled me back and away from Guiying, "Ara? Does little Guiying think she can take Master away from us like that? How daring of you."


    Eris crossed her arms, "Ya never said anythin'' ''bout dis marriage business! If dat''s da case, da deal''s off!"


    Guiying raised her hands, "It''s just going to be a political marriage! I''m not going to take Master away of course!"


    Lian Li hugged me, "Noooo!! That would mean you''ll be Master''s wife! Never!! If¡­ If Master wants to marry¡­ Ma¡­ Marry me!!"


    Oh dear¡­


    I''ve still yet to process Guiying''s words and I''m already hit by Lian Li''s proposal.


    Manami hugged me tighter, "Master is our destined mate. Thus we were already married, aren''t we, Master?"


    Why are you asking me?


    I felt a tug on my shirt and I looked down to see Cai Hong looking up at me with her sparkly eyes while sucking on a finger.


    "Papa ''mawwy'' Cai Hong?"


    No, Cai Hong, why?


    Diao Chan suddenly hugged my waist, "Master! Master! I don''t mind being your Mistress! No, please let me be your Mistress! Just abuse me from time to time and I will be happy~ Ehehehe~"


    Was I even expecting anything different from her?


    Kiyomi caressed my cheek, "Mmm¡­ It is natural for the strong to be attracted to the strong. Only someone who is strong enough should be Master''s bride. Naturally, that means me, right, Master?"


    Please don''t say that¡­ The other girls might get other ideas you know?


    "Ehehe~ of course Onii-sama will choose his cutest imouto to marry right? We did pinky promise after all!" ria giggled, hugging me from behind.


    I have no recollection of that. Don''t tell me that was the promise I made with you that I''ve forgotten about?! Godamnit younger me!


    Ugh, look, Brendan looks extremely awkward now, how am I supposed to salvage this situation?


    "Ok, stop," I ordered, pping my hands together to get their attention. "I never agreed to this marriage thing and I most certainly do not wish to be king either. I''m sorry Guiying, but you''re gonna have to find someone else to manage this part of the Empire."


    Guiying poked her fingers together, "Master wouldn''t have needed to do anything you know¡­ I would happily rule in your stead¡­ Just call me ''honey'' or ''darling'' once in a while would have been enough for me..."


    "I would still need to marry you right? Sorry but no."


    "Weeeh?! Is the thought of marrying me that bad, Master?"


    "No, it''s more of me not wanting to marry. It''s not like I am a noble with a name to pass down anyway¡­"


    ria tilted her head, "But Onii-sama is part of the Lindulf Family¡­ Onii-sama is already a noble you know?"


    I shook my head, "Uh-uh, I''m not. I got disowned, remember?"


    My little sister pouted at me, "Mou!! I already announced to everyone that Onii-sama is the new head of the House you know?"


    "Why did you even do that?"


    She puffed up her cheeks cutely, "Since the infi¡­ I mean, since father and elder brother are deceased, it''s natural that Onii-sama is the next Head right?"


    I sighed, "That only works if I''m still part of the Family you know? Father disowned me when I left. Not to mention Mother is still missing."


    Also, doesn''t ''Onii-sama'' mean elder brother? Why does she refer to me and my elder brother differently?


    "Mou! Then! Erm¡­ As acting Head, I reinstate Onii-sama as a member of the Lindulf Family! And then renounce my position as Head so Onii-sama is the new Head!"


    This girl really just does what she wants huh? I guess that''s my sister for you.


    ria then tilted her head at me, "Also, Okaa-sama came back already, you know?"


    I stared at her, "When?"


    "A few weeks after the infi¡­ Ahem, A few weeks after father and elder brother passed away."


    "Why would shee back then? I thought she hated us?"


    "Umm¡­ She hated them for throwing you out, Onii-sama. Maybe you should go visit home sometimes, Okaa-sama misses you a lot."


    Why do I feel like there''s going to be even more family drama if I do go back there?


    "Well, I''m still going to say no to marriage even so, by the way," I told them.


    "A¡­" My disciples groaned.


    "Now, now. That shouldn''t be the main issue here now right? We''re here to talk about the Dong''s surrender. Not the possibility of marrying me off."


    Guiying puffed her cheeks, "Muuu¡­ I''m still not giving up though! If not marriage¡­ Then¡­ Hmph! I''ll think of something!"


    I patted her head, "I am still upying the position as your Royal tutor after all. Just let me know if I can help you with anything else."


    She brightened up pretty quickly hearing that, "Really?! I''ll remember that, Master!"


    "Yes, yes. Now can we get back to the terms of surrender? It would be great if this whole stupid war was over so we can go back home."


    Everyone looked at me and smiled.


    Eh? Why are they looking at me like that?


    Peace is much better right?


    Guiying took a second topose herself, "I guess we should get going then. The King of Dong has agreed to meet us five miles outside of here in about an hour''s time. We will discuss the terms of surrender there."


    Brendan looked a little concerned, "You sure this isn''t a trap? You know? To lure us there and hold us hostage or something?"


    ria raised an eyebrow, "If it is, they would be the dumbest people we''ve met. Onii-sama is going with us, after all. What''s more, I have a dozen artillery units prepped to fire at any time."


    "Ah¡­ I guess we''re set then," Brendanmented, looking at me.


    I shrugged, "Well, let''s just get this done and over with."


    Yep, let''s just get this peace treaty signed and we''re good to go home and back to the simple daily life!

 Chapter 452 - Peace, But At What Cost?

    (MC POV)


    A big open field.


    ??


    A table with three chairs.


    A Queen and a King.


    Obviously those two chairs are for them, so I was a little confused when I was ushered to the third chair with my disciples standing behind me.


    The King of Dong didn''t bat an eye at my presence either and didn''t even question the oddity of the situation.


    Wasn''t this supposed to be a discussion between two monarchs? Why would a ''bodyguard'' like myself get involved? Shouldn''t I be standing behind the Queen instead of sitting with them at the table? Am I supposed to be the mediator or something?


    Even my disciples showed no reaction to this which just makes it even more weird.


    Well, seems like the Dong king is well enough to be walking around, though it''s interesting how he only brought the captain of the guards along and no one else. Unlike Guiying who had also brought Alpha, Beta, Gamma and Delta behind her.


    "Before we start, allow me to express my gratitude to you, Master Lin, for freeing me from the Dark Sect''s grasp," The Dong King nodded his head to me.


    I shook my head, "Think nothing of it, your Majesty. It was a natural thing to do."


    "Be that as it may, they still forced my country to do something we never intended to do."


    Guiying frowned, "King Tian Ya, are you insinuating that your injustices against my country are no fault of your own?"


    Oh, right, I totally forgot his name was Tian Ya. Thanks Guiying. It took quite a bit of willpower for me to keep a straight face when I kept thinking of him as the ''Dong King''.


    A bit of an ass move but whatever.


    King Tian Ya shook his head, "No. I had allowed myself to be wrapped up in their schemes. I take full responsibility for the grief that my country has caused your people, Queen Guiying."


    My dear Queen took out a paper fan that she had been hiding in god knows where, using it to hide the bottom half of her face from view.


    "So you ept the responsibility of invading ournd without a formal deration of war, destruction of lives and property, facilitating the Dark Sect''s movements into our territory, assassination of the Royal Family, attempted assassination of the Crown''s Royal Tutor, attempted assasination of a member of the Royal Household, mistreatment of a formal envoy of Beiyang, attempted murder of said envoy and also tant disrespect for the envoy by your men?"


    Woah, woah, woah. Guiying, what the hell?


    Pretty sure he''s not responsible for the Dark Sect and neither was he responsible for the former King and Queen''s death right?


    And why is more than half of whatever you used him of basically things that happened to me? Shouldn''t you be using him of other more important things?


    King Tian Ya bowed his head, "Yes, I ept full responsibility."


    What, you''re actually agreeing with her?!


    I could see from here that Guiying''s eyes narrowed slightly as an indication of a smile.


    She turned to the side and nodded to Delta, the elfing forward with a roll of paper.


    Sheid it out in front of King Tian Ya before stepping back smoothly with a curt bow.


    Somehow the bow felt like it was directed at me more than the two monarchs on my sides but that must have been my imagination.


    King Tian Ya picked up the paper and read through it with a serious gaze, pausing only once to nce briefly in my direction before continuing to read it.


    A few tense seconds passed before he set the paper back down.


    "I can agree to all the terms listed here, Queen Guiying¡­ On one condition."


    Queen Guiying raised an eyebrow at him, "Oh? It seems King Tian Ya is not aware of his current situation? I do not believe you are in any ce to be demanding things."


    He bowed his head, "I know I may be asking for too much¡­ But I sincerely hope you will grant it."


    Guiying narrowed her gaze at him, "Let''s hear it then."


    King Tian Ya turned his gaze to me, "I will ept these terms¡­ As long as the one I am surrendering to is Master Lin."


    Eh?


    What?


    Huh?


    Guiying snapped her paper fan shut, "Approved. Alpha, the other one, please."


    Alpha stepped forward, taking away the paper on the table to rece it with another simr looking one before bowing her head and stepping away.


    Wait, she already had one prepared for such a thing?! How far did she n ahead?!


    I raised an eyebrow at her but she averted her gaze from me. I didn''t get to see the terms of surrender for the Dongs at all so now I''m a little bit worried about what exactly she put in there.


    It took the King another few seconds to read through before nodding his head, "This is eptable¡­ But¡­ Can we have a week to move everyone out of the city?"


    Guiying narrowed her eyes, "Two days. No more, no less."


    The King looked like he was going to argue but gave in, "Understood¡­ Two days it shall be¡­ Could I at least request for transport back to the capital to facilitate the move?"


    Guiying finally turned to look at me.


    "Hmm? I can teleport you to the city''s outskirts I suppose. That won''t be a problem."


    King Tian Ya nodded, "That would help immensely. I will be in your debt once again, Master Lin. Captain Jian?"


    The Guard Captain moved to his side and ced a bundle of cloth on the table.


    The King unwrapped it carefully, taking out what I recognised as his imperial seal to stamp on the treaty. He then pushed it to Guiying''s side of the table where she stamped her own imperial seal on it before nodding her head proudly.


    "With this, the treaty is now official," Guiying dered, opening her fan once more. "The country of Dong shall surrender to Master Lin, King Tian Ya shall abdicate and a new kingdom shall be established under the rule of the Lindulf Family. The current capital shall be levelled by Master Lin and the Empire of Beiyang shall be henceforth established."


    "What?!" I blurted out.


    Guiying snatched up the treaty and rolled it up before I could take a look at it.


    Alpha moved forward to receive it from Guiying and immediately retreated away from the table.


    "What just happened?" I asked.


    King Tian Ya gestured to himself, "As agreed, we are surrendering to Master Lin and epting him as the conqueror of the former country of Dong. You are free to do with this country however you wish. Rename it, rebuild it¡­ Or even just burn it, I suppose. Though I would beg of you not to do that. Whatever frustrations you have with the country, the people do not deserve it after they finally got their freedom..."


    Right, yeah¡­ About that. Where the hell do I even begin with the questions?


    I guess I''ll just ask the most obvious question right now¡­


    "What the hell is going on?!"

 Chapter 453 - The Queen’s Goal

    (Guiying POV)


    Alright! I managed to get the treaty signed before Master can stop me!


    ??


    Now Master will be the God king! Then I can slowly push Master towards my eventual goal of marriage! Then Master will be the new God Emperor!


    Ehehehe~ Married life with Master~ Master will call me ''darling'', or maybe ''honey''~ And we''ll go on honeymoons, we''ll go on a boat ride in the evening¡­ And then under the starry skies we''ll kiss, Master will embrace me and then... Ehehehehe~


    We''ll start a family together! That''s right!


    More than just a disciple and Master, we would be husband and wife! Then we''ll have babies! Lots of babies! And they will all be mine and Master''s babies!!


    My family won''t die again! They will be strong! We''ll crush those who stand against us! I won''t lose my family ever again!


    "Ow!"


    I looked up at Master who had flicked my forehead with his finger.


    "You know¡­ At least giving me a heads up would be nice?"


    I almost poured at him until I remembered we were still in the presence of other people.


    Instead, I settled for a frown, "If I had suggested this, Master Lin would not have epted the terms at all."


    "Well of course, I never wanted this in the first ce! And what is this about me levelling their capital city?!"


    King Tian Ya steepled his fingers in front of him, "That is¡­ We were told our city does not fit Master Lin''s current image. That''s why it would be easier for the city to bepletely destroyed and rebuilt from the ground up¡­"


    Master turned his oh so, very delicious gaze back to me. Mmmm~~ I just want Master to keep watching me all day~~


    "Fit my image?"


    I nodded, "That is correct. There should at least be a grand church for Master and statues built in Master''s likeness in every corner. That current city is not even enough for Master to-- Ack!"


    Master flicked my forehead again.


    Master! As much as I don''t mind it, my image of a Queen is being shattered you know? Ah, but please don''t stop looking at me with that wonderful gaze~~


    "What the hell are you even talking about? Why would I even want a church for myself? I''m not some godlike being to be worshipped."


    I tilted my head, "Eh? Is Master Lin not God?"


    "Haaaaa? What the hell are you talking about woman? Since when have I ever imed to be one?"


    "Eh? Does that mean¡­"


    I shifted my line of sight to my fellow sisters, only to see them shaking their heads frantically at me.


    Ah.


    It seems like Master is unaware of the fact that he is a Divine being?


    Oh dear, did I do something unnecessary?


    Erm¡­ Erm¡­ What should I do now? The treaty''s already been signed!


    ria was quick to hop to Master''s side, "Onii-sama! This could be a good chance to modernize the city! The space back at our hometown isn''t big enough for our factories anymore so this could be a good chance!"


    Master narrowed his eyes at her, "Why would that actually be a good idea?"


    ria ced her hands on her hips, "Onii-sama, it''s difficult to improve people''s lives without expansion you know?"


    "And what kind of improvements are those? It wouldn''t happen to involve more tanks, would it?"


    She giggled, "Oh, Onii-sama! Of course it''s not just that! We do need to expand our entertainment industry too, you know? With more people, the facilities back home is no longer adequate, this is also a good chance to go international!"


    Those words actually seem to make Master pause for a moment.


    "I see¡­ I suppose it would make sense for the world to advance technologically¡­ Hmm¡­ I suppose I can ept that, just don''t name me as King."


    I jumped at the chance, "In that case, I shall name ria as the acting regent of the territory until Master Lin decides to take over. She shall assist in the development of the territory in ce of Master Lin but Master Lin is still able to take over as the Head whenever he wishes to. Are we in agreement?"


    King Tian Ya sighed, "We will ept any terms, Queen Guiying. It matters not who you put at the head as long as the bloodshed stops."


    I unfurled my fan again to hide my smile, "Mmm¡­ In that case, does miss ria of the Lindulf Family ept her new position?"


    "ria Lindulf humbly epts her Majesty''s order," She answered immediately.


    King Tian Ya stood up, "In that case, I suppose things here are settled. If I could request Master Lin to transport me back to the capital?"


    Master seemed to have resigned himself to his fate since he waved his hand at them, causing them to be teleported away without much resistance.


    With the King gone, Master turned his attention to me, "Alright, admit it. How long have you been nning this?"


    I got out of my seat and went up to hug Master''s arm, "Ehehehe~ Ever since the Dongs invaded us I guess? Though I never expected Master to be caught though¡­"


    "Yeah, a bit of misunderstanding on that part but I suppose it worked in your favour," Master sighed, leaning back into his chair. "I''m still not going to be king though."


    I smiled, even if Master does not wish to be a king, he now holds that title whether he wants to or not. That should bridge the gap between our political standings and open the way for me to marry him!


    And on the off chance that one day Master changes his mind and chooses to rule over his granted territory, then all the more better!


    With sister ria taking over the reins first, I have no doubt this entire territory would be a powerhouse that can stand up to the neighbouring three countries without a problem.


    The only unfortunate thing would be the fact that there won''t be Master''s statues in every street corner and the church I thought of constructing in Master''s belief would have to be suspended or even brought underground.


    I would need to consult this issue with my fellow sisters, hopefully they mighte up with a better solution to my current predicament.


    Master raised his head, "Anyway, what''s this about me levelling a city? What do you intend for me to do?"


    I blinked at him, "Why Master¡­ It''s exactly as it says. Destroy the entire city and its foundations. It doesn''t matter how you do it, but we''ll basically be building a new one from scratch."


    Master considered for a moment.


    "I''m repeating myself here¡­ But I''m quite adamant about having no intention to take the position of king. So don''t youe up with any more schemes to push that position on me."


    I puffed my cheeks at him, "Fine¡­ I''ll give up for now¡­ But could Master move Heaven Sect to the new city site? At least to help maintain the order there especially with the other Sects in the area."


    Master raised an eyebrow at me, "Shouldn''t you be asking Sect Master Qing about this instead of me?"


    "Oh, he already said yes," I lied, knowing full well that Master''s opinion was the only one that mattered. "It''s just whether Master is ok with it?"


    Master rubbed his chin, "Hmm¡­ I suppose I am fine with it. A new ce might be nice and it''ll help you as well. I have no problems with it."


    As expected of Master!


    Uuuu¡­ I really, really want to marry Master now!!

 Chapter 454 - Let’s See How Much My Cute Disciples Have Grown!

    (MC POV)


    Two days passed really quickly and now I''m back in the outskirts of the Dong''s capital city.


    ??


    This time, I''m not alone though, since I''ve brought all my disciples with me.


    "My apologies, Master Lin¡­ Even though you''ve given me two days¡­ It seems there''s just a few stubborn ones who refuse to leave the city even with my order¡­" The former king of Dong Tian Ya apologized.


    I could sense my disciples were sending him looks of disapproval.


    Thankfully I didn''t bring Guiying along and left her back at our camp. Or else the Queen might have taken the opportunity to push for more things which might have involved me.


    I figured out she really wants me to upy the position of kingship for some reason. Usually when I deny her something, she would just pout at me and drop it in favour of something else.


    Yet this thing in particr she was not budging in the slightest bit.


    Even though she said she will give up, I could tell from the look in her eyes that she has in fact, not given up at all.


    Oh well, I just need to continue denying the position until she gets the idea I suppose.


    Putting that aside for now, I still need to address the issue of some citizens refusing to leave the city.


    "So have you tried using force?" I asked.


    Tian Ya sighed, "I would prefer not to harm my own people¡­ But yes, I did send soldiers to try and threaten them to leave but they merely barricaded themselves in¡­"


    "Do they even know what is going to happen to the city?"


    "They do not believe anyone is capable of levelling a city in a day, Master Lin."


    Not sure if these people are just stupid, considering ria''s bombardment effectively ruined the city in a single day.


    "Right, so I just need to scare them into packing their bags right?"


    He nodded, "If it is not too much to ask for, Master Lin, that those dissenters not lose their lives over this, seeing that they will be your people from today onwards¡­"


    Ugh, even he is treating me like the new king of this ce already. I already told you, I just want my simple, easy life!


    Whatever.


    Right, let''s see now¡­ Something big enough to get them to scramble out of their hidey holes¡­ Oh but of course, there''s only one thing thates to mind.


    I unfurled the map of the city in front of me, "Where did you say they were holed up in again?"


    "The north western of the city, near the pce."


    Hmmm¡­ At that distance¡­ The safest and most effective point of impact would be¡­ Right about here?


    I snapped my fingers and the city was covered in a giant shadow.


    It took a few seconds before loud screams came from the city from those who had looked up.


    Of course, there''s nothing more effective than a giant rock falling from the sky to get people to run away.


    Also, once that thingnds, the new base for Heaven Sect can be established there too.


    Two birds with one stone.


    Except the stone for this is really, really big. Heheheh.


    The colour from Tian Ya''s face drained when he saw the giant meteor heading straight for the city.


    "Ma¡­ Master Lin! This¡­ This isn''t a joke!"


    "Hmm? I never said this was one did I? Rx, it''ll be fine."


    From here, we could see arge group of people frantically scurrying out of several buildings in the location Tian Ya had pointed out. Most of them had run out with only the clothes on their backs but there were still the few obstinate ones pulling or pushing along wagons filled with their belongings.


    I guess a giant rock over their heads was still not enough for them to put aside their material possessions.


    I peeked behind me to see my disciples had all donned sunsses and were watching the ming rock descend with popcorns in their hands.


    Where the hell did they even get those? Must be ria.


    "Ara, ara? Does Master want some? Mine is sugared~" Manami offered me.


    Well don''t mind if I do.


    Mmm, sweet.


    The meteor crashed down just right outside the city walls, rocking the earth beneath our feet and throwing up a giant cloud of dust.


    I waved my hand and the dust cloud was quickly sucked back towards the meteor before dissipating into nothingness. While the earthquake was still present, the city was not damaged in any way either, allowing those people to safely evacuate.


    If one were to strain their eyes, they might notice that the city was actually being protected by an almost invisible barrier around it.


    "Did¡­ Did Master Lin put up that shield?" Tian Ya asked.


    "Oh? You can see it? That''s quite an impressive eyesight you have there," Iplimented him. "But yes, like I said, there''s no need to worry."


    "I¡­ I see¡­ As expected of Master Lin¡­"


    "Papa cool! Papa big ''bwoom''! Bigger than Cai Hong''s ''bwoom''!" Cai Hong cheered, hugging my waist.


    Oh what is my little dragon talking about? She''s so cute. Of course I had to pat her head for being so cute.


    I turned back to face the former Dong King, "Now, those were the only group of people still in the city right?"


    He nodded silently.


    "In that case, the rest is yours," I told my first disciple, Lian Li.


    "Yes, Master!" Sheplied enthusiastically, flying up into the sky.


    It''s been a while since she has been with me and I figured this would be a good time to see how much she has progressed.


    With the empty city as her target, she was supposed to show me her strongest Technique that she could muster to destroy the city. I don''t really expect her to actually destroy everything, but just merely to show me how much she had grown.


    Then I would get Manami to show me hers next and so on. Of course I''m not expecting ria and Brendan to do much here since this isn''t their specialty.


    Then once they''re done, I would finish up whatever that''s left standing there.


    Lightning began gathering around her as she charged up her Technique, the clouds above the city turning a sinister dark grey in colour.


    While waiting, I decided to ask Tian Ya, "So I realised your people are quite loyal to you who seems to have been quite the tyrant. Care to exin why?"


    He pursed his lips, "It wasn''t supposed to be like this¡­ The tyrant king before me whose name shall never be mentioned had done worse things to the people. We had been conspiring to get rid of him for a very long time. I dare say your disciple, Diao Chan, was instrumental in their copse."


    "Yes, she did give me a summary of the events that happened here."


    He nodded, "I managed to bring peace and stability to the country for a bit, until the Dark Sect came and--"


    Before he could finish his words, a giant pir of lightning engulfed the entire city in its electrifying embrace.


    What in the world?

 Chapter 455 - I Can’t Be Hastening The End Of The World?

    (MC POV)


    Needless to say, the entire city was destroyed in that one Lightning Technique.


    ??


    I honestly didn''t expect Lian Li to be able to do something like this.


    I mean, sure she''s powerful already, but I never expected her to be ''city levelling powerful'' less than a year after bing my disciple.


    Remember how I called her a cheat? Because she''s definitely a cheat alright.


    What about me?


    Hey, I''ll have you know that I got here through years of hard work and dedication ok? That''s ignoring the fact that others would take more than ten times the amount of time I would need to get to where I am¡­


    Ok, I''m being a hypocrite, shut up.


    "Master! Did I do good?" Lian Li asked, practically glowing with anticipation of my praise.


    Well, there''s no denying that she did improve a lot ever since I picked her up as a starving, desperate girl. To think back then she was only just learning how to control her Lightning Quarks and yet now she''s at the level where she can destroy entire cities.


    I''m pretty sure she''s really close to reaching Master tier on her Divine Lightning soon.


    The only reason why I have yet to promote her is to not let her stand out too much. If the other Elders and Masters of our Sect knew about her explosive growth, I''m going to be once again swamped with responsibilities.


    Hmmm? Wait a minute¡­ Could I be hastening the end of the world?


    Nah, that can''t be. I did teach her to have apassionate heart after all. She hasn''t killed anyone ever since bing my disciple so there''s no way such a scenario could happen now.


    See? My teachings are paying off. Look at my cute disciples, they wouldn''t hurt a fly!


    Oh, Lian Li''s still staring at me with the ''praise me'' look.


    I reached forward and patted her head, "Of course. I can see you''ve worked really hard. I am proud of you, Lian Li."


    "Ehehehe~ Master praised me~~"


    See! She''s so cute!


    While she was distracted by the headpats, I turned to Tian Ya, "Sorry, you were saying?"


    My words shook him out of his stupor, the man having been gaping at the destruction all this while.


    "Habahwha? Ahem¡­ I mean¡­ Is¡­ Is Master Lin''s disciples all this strong?"


    I was about to tell him that Lian Li was a special case when the girl in question puffed up her chest proudly, "Of course! Ah, maybe Eris and Brendan can''t do it, but everyone else could do what I just did too! Master is the best teacher!"


    What?


    Oh man¡­ For me to not know my own disciples'' strengths¡­ I''m quite embarrassed to call myself their Master in this case¡­


    Tian Ya gulped, "I¡­ See¡­ Master Lin has really talented disciples¡­"


    Manami appeared behind us, "Ufufufu~ That''s not true at all, it is all due to Master''s teachings that we are able to grow so strong. Without Master to guide us, we wouldn''t have grown so much. Isn''t that right, Master?"


    Did I? All I did was to teach you some basic stuff and you all became so monstrously strong!


    Look, even ria got to be some kind of tactical genius even though all I taught her was a little bit of chess!


    But of course there''s no way I can say that out loud.


    I cleared my throat, "No, no. All of you are indeed talented, I merely guided you all along the path you should take to grow stronger."


    "Master is humble as always, there is no shame for the strong in admitting they are strong," Kiyomi told me, joining her sister''s side.


    Wanting to change that subject, I turned my gaze back to the city, "Anyway, you were saying something about the Dark Sect?"


    Tian Ya frowned, "Yes¡­ They came to us days after we overthrew the tyrant¡­ First pretending to be merchants trying to aid our country in restoring order. Then sending an advisor to us so that he can stay close to me, imnting some sort of control inscription on me and effectively controlling the country¡­"


    I raised an eyebrow at him, "An inscription that managed to still continue working within your anti-Technique barrier?"


    He gave me a wry smile, "Funnily enough¡­ That barrier came from the subjects who were loyal to me who were trying to figure out a way to break the inscription. That bastard fooled them into believing my life was tied to his where if he dies, I die as well, just so that they wouldn''t find out the key to breaking free of him was to end the controller''s life."


    "Ah¡­ I see¡­" I muttered, realising we were going to touch on some sensitive topics.


    I turned to my disciples, "Ahem, before we go any further, could you all just go and make sure those people from before got out of the city safely? It''ll be bad if something still happened to them, like someone getting hurt because of the shockwave or something."


    They should be fine since I shielded them but no one else should have known that.


    "All of us, Master?" Brendan asked.


    "Yes, to show that we care for them despite all that, you know? Or else it would be difficult for us to move hereter on."


    Lian Li pped her hands together, "As expected of Master to think so far ahead. Understood! We will work hard for Master and let them know who their real saviour is!"


    Those are some weird wordsing from you but ok?


    "Umu, I''ll be counting on you all."


    All of them left without hesitation, leaving only Tian Ya and me behind.


    I breathed a sigh of relief, dodged the bullet there where they would have found out I had snuck out and killed someone. Definitely would have caused some problems there if my cute disciples knew that.


    Only when they were out of ear shot did I turn back to the former Dong King, "Right, so I assume you are free now after I killed that guy?"


    "Yes Master Lin. And I meant what I said about me taking responsibility for all the troubles I caused¡­ I never intended to be the aggressor in any wars, but it seems like your country had something the Dark Sect wanted so they made use of us. I have to admit¡­ The fact that we wanted ess to the Sea as well made it easier for them to control us."


    "Hmm¡­ You seem to give up your country pretty easily though?"


    His smile turned into a sad one, "Master Lin, I am not a stranger to war, this country was built on one after all. I can tell when we stand no chance of winning. The fact that we were pushed so far back without Master Lin leading the front lines is already a clear enough indication that we had lost. If the war goes on any further, it would just lead to more deaths on our side."


    "Still¡­ You''re surrendering your entire country to us, you know?"


    "I''m afraid that against the Dark Sect, I am powerless to fight them," He sighed. "Without power, even if I were to remain king, this country would just be exploited against once more. But with you as king¡­ The people would be safe with you as their protector."


    "I already said I won''t be king though."


    "Hahaha, I know, I know. But you would still be able to protect this ce better than I ever will."


    I suppose he has a point there¡­


    But no matter what, I''m still not going to be king though!


    Well, now that this is done, the war is officially over. Now it''s finally time to go back home!

 Chapter 456 - Unwanted Visitors

    (MC POV)


    "Wee back Master Lin," Sophia greeted me the moment I stepped into my courtyard.


    ??


    Huh, feels like forever since I''ve been back here again.


    "I''m back," I replied to her easily.


    "Would you like a bath first? Or maybe something to eat? Or maybe¡­ Do you want me--"


    Lian Li cleared her throat loudly behind me, interrupting Sophia.


    Sophia merely nced at her direction before turning back to me.


    Odd, did they have some kind of disagreement while I wasn''t here or something?


    "Or do you want me to give the report of what happened here while you were away?" Sophia repeated, finishing what she wanted to say before she was interrupted.


    I could sense Lian Li pouting behind me for some reason, maybe they really did have a disagreement?


    "Hmm¡­ Let my disciples go for their baths first, camping outdoors isn''t exactly the most hygienic of ces after all. In the meantime, I can listen to your report."


    Lian Li puffed her cheeks at me, "Master¡­ We''ve told you many times already¡­ First baths should always go to you¡­"


    I patted her head, "Well, why don''t you all wait for me there then? I''ll join you girls in a bit after I''m done."


    Those words were enough for them to immediately rush towards the baths, making me promise to join them as soon as I possibly could.


    "Right, so what news do you have for me, Sophia?"


    "Mmm¡­ Everything was quiet for the first few weeks, but there were a few visitors who came by thest few days."


    Last few days? That means when we were busy with the aftermath of the Dong capital''s destruction.


    ria had left a few of her people to facilitate the construction of the new city with most of the Practitioners from Heaven Sect as her helpers since our new home would be there too.


    I''m not sure what she ns to build there but she assured me that we would be able to move Heaven Sect in maybe a few months to half a year.


    Don''t these building projects usually take years?


    Well, a lot of things can happen in that time so let''s just leave that aside for now.


    I raised an eyebrow at Sophia, "Visitors? What did they want?"


    She gestured to the servants'' building, "They wouldn''t say. Quite the professionals they were, I have to praise them for that."


    Professionals? What is she talking about? They''re just visitors right?


    Not catching on to my confusion, Sophia led the way towards the servants'' building, giving me no choice but to follow behind her.


    Instead of going into the building like I thought she would, she circled round the back, moving past the rows of firewood that blocked the back of the building from being seen.


    "Master¡­ Be careful¡­" Xun Guan warned me, her body tightening up around me to solidify into a sort of armour.


    "Rx, Sophia wouldn''t harm me," I assured her, following the former demon lord to the back of the building.


    There, Sophia was standing still waiting for me to appear.


    I almost asked her why she brought me here until I saw several men tied up to stakes stuck into the ground behind her.


    All of them were obviously tortured quite badly, maybe even worse than what my fake body had to go through back at the Dong''s Prison Fortress.


    The only hope that they were alive was dashed when I realised all of their throats had been slit.


    "Master¡­" Xun Guan whispered.


    I ignored her and gestured to the dead bodies instead, "What is this?"


    "The visitors, Master," Sophia exined.


    "The visi¡­ What the hell happened to them?"


    "Hmm¡­ Water torture,shings, electrocution, burning, freezing--"


    I held up my hand, "I don''t mean what you did to them, I meant why are they even subjected to torture in the first ce?"


    She pointed at three of them who seemed to have been tortured the most, "These three barged into Master''s Sect with their weapons drawn, demanding that we hand over what they called the ''Miracle Cure'' they thought we had. We tried reasoning with them but they got violent, so I beat them and tortured them."


    Ah¡­ I don''t even need to guess¡­ They''re probably people from the country of Mei. These people really work fast.


    Sophia moved her finger to another group of three men, "These three were really, really annoying. They kept demanding us to hand over the same ''Miracle Cure'' for ''the greater good of humanity''. They even barged into Master''s courtyard in an attempt to ransack the ce to find it. Of course such a thing could not be allowed."


    Yeah¡­ These three must have came from the country of Han then¡­


    Sophia then pointed to thest three people who were the most well-dressed of the bunch, "Then those three kept trying to use money to buy the ''Miracle Cure'' from us. When we told them we don''t know what it was, they brought some hired thugs to try and attack us for it. The stupid thing was that those thugs immediately ran off once they knew they were supposed to mess with Master''s Sect. They then started throwing money at us so I rounded them up as well."


    Those three are definitely from the country of Sun.


    Seriously though, they managed to find out who I was and even came all the way here to try and get the healing pill from me in such a short time?


    Either they''re really determined or really desperate.


    "Ok, I get it. They aren''t the good kind of visitors, but did you have to torture them like that?


    She blinked at me, "Master¡­ We don''t even have this Miracle Cure that they kept trying to get from us. It''s obvious that someone is trying to mess with us. Thus I elected to try and pry information out of these hoodlums."


    Ah¡­ That''s right. She doesn''t know that they are referring to my healing pill.


    "So what did you manage to find out?" I asked.


    Sophia bowed her head, "My apologies Master¡­ But despite my best efforts, they were trained enough to not reveal where they came from. But I did find out that they had no idea what this Miracle Cure is supposed to look like so it''s obvious they were just messing with us."


    Makes sense, they didn''t have a good look on the pill itself. So that means they have to look for me to find the pill.


    "Right¡­ So don''t you think killing these people would bring more trouble for us in the future?"


    Sophia tilted her head slightly, "I don''t believe a group of people who are looking for something that we don''t have would leave us alone even if we tell them nicely. We need to send them the message that we won''t tolerate such things so that they won''te back again."


    Yeah¡­ I highly doubt that would work though.


    Oh well, what''s done is done, I just hope that what Sophia said turns out to be true and those three countries give up after this.


    Welp, guess it''s time for my bath with my cute disciples, that''s way more important now~

 Chapter 457 - Get Lost

    (MC POV)


    Yeah¡­ Things did not end that simply after all.


    ??


    I thought they had given up since a week went by without anything happening.


    But now, every other day a new group of people would show up at our door asking or demanding for the ''Miracle Cure'' from me.


    Since most of the prominent members of Heaven Sect have yet to return from Dong, there wasn''t anyone else around who could deal with these people to stop them from harassing me.


    Of course, there''s my disciples, but after having to go through that war, I wanted them to focus solely on their training to help them forget about it.


    Though it''s kind of scary now considering they are already literal powerhouses.


    And since Sophia''s methods didn''t work, I told her to refrain from interacting with them in case she makes it worse than it already is.


    And so, for the sixth time this week, there was another group of men standing at the gates to Heaven Sect.


    "I don''t know what you''re selling but we ain''t buying anything," I called out before shutting the gates close.


    They started knocking on the door again.


    Damnit, thest time I tried to pretend I wasn''t home they tried to climb over the walls to get in.


    Maybe I should set up some trap inscriptions around here after all.


    Hmm¡­ But if an innocent came along, they might trigger it as well¡­ Not a good idea after all¡­


    *Bang* *Bang* *Bang*


    I threw open the doors to the Sect, letting my irritation show on my face, "What?!"


    "Bloody bastard, who do you think you are to make Lord Mu Gou wait outside for you?! Damnmoner!" A big, muscled man roared, gesturing to a fat man dressed in gaudy robes while nked by other simrly big and muscled, men.


    I narrowed my eyes him, "No. Who the hell do you think you areing to our Sect and disturbing the peace? You''ve never been beaten to death before?"


    "You dare?!"


    "I dare, what are you going to do about it?"


    "Grrr! You bastard! I''ll cut you down right this instance!"


    "Yeah, sure," I scoffed before mming the door shut again.


    There was another loud bang of him kicking the door followed by a crack of the wood splintering.


    I threw open the door again, "Bastard! You daree here and destroy our property?! Pay for the damages!"


    This time it was the fat guy who stepped forward to speak to me, "We''re not here to speak to you, servant boy. Do you know who is the one in your Sect that can make Miracle Cures?"


    "Of course I know him, he''s me. Now pay up for the damned damages or I''ll break your face in."


    "Ho ho! How daring of you to impersonate your Master. Now step aside and let us go meet him, boy."


    I narrowed my eyes at him, "You''re a really special breed of stupid aren''t you? What makes you think you can just go to other people''s homes and act like you own the ce?"


    "I am Lord Mu Gou, the Head of the Third Greatest Merchant House of Sun. My fortune is worth more than what your ten generations of family could earn, servant boy."


    I stretched out my palm, "Good, that means you can pay for the door. Pay up and get lost."


    "Have you gone deaf, boy? My wealth can literally move mountains."


    "Yeah, so can my middle finger and thumb, big deal. Pay up now before I start shaking some people down. And by that, I mean you."


    All of them startedughing.


    The muscled man stepped forward again, "Oh how scary~ What are you going to do, little man?"


    I reached into my sleeve and pulled out a pair of chopsticks, "I''ll break your fingers, then smash your face in."


    "With a pair of chopsticks? Ahahahaha! You''re really funny!" Heughed out loud before unsheathing the sword on his waist. "Step aside, this is your final warning."


    I levelled my gaze at him, "Pay up for the front door and scram, this is your final warning."


    He moved to sh his sword at me.


    I ducked underneath the swing, the chopsticks in my hand flying out to grab his left pinky finger.


    With a flick of my wrist, the loud sound of a bone cracking could be heard.


    Not done yet, I moved the chopsticks to the next finger beside his pinky and broke it too.


    "Arrrgghhhh!!" He screamed, dropping his sword and clutching at the hand with the broken fingers.


    Not giving him time to finish his scream, I reached forward and broke the rest of his fingers in quick session before storing my chopsticks back in my sleeve.


    Reaching forward with both hands, I grabbed him by the sides of his head and pulled him down to smash his face against my knee.


    Once, twice, thrice, four times his face met my knee before I let him crash backwards onto the floor in an unconscious heap, his facepletely smashed in.


    I looked down and grimaced, "Damn, got his blood on me¡­ This is going to be a pain to wash off..."


    "Youngster you dare!" The fat lord roared at me.


    "Huh, been a while since I heard that phrase," I mused. "I dare, so what are you gonna do?"


    He furrowed his brows at me, "So you think just because you know a few moves you''re good¡­ Wu Bai!"


    A person wearing the robes of a Master Practitioner appeared from behind him, "You called?"


    "Heh heh! I got a Master Practitioner on my side! Do you think you''re big now? Wu Bai! Get rid of this nobody!"


    The Wu Bai fellow mumbled something about having to work for his pay when his eyes met mine, the fellow stopping in his tracks immediately.


    "Ma¡­ Master Lin?"


    I raised an eyebrow, "Oh, so you do know me? Let me guess, you''re a Beiyang resident and they came to your Sect to hire you but never told you what for?"


    "I¡­ I¡­ That¡­ That is correct¡­ Master Lin¡­ They merely told me I was to escort them¡­ To help them retrieve something..."


    "Really? You don''t even know Heaven Sect is here?"


    "I¡­ I''ve never been here personally before¡­ Master Lin¡­"


    I shrugged, "Fair enough, step aside then."


    He immediately stepped aside, distancing himself from the group as far away as he could.


    The fat lord was now thoroughly confused, "Hey! I paid you money you know?! Why are you not dealing with him?!"


    Wu Bai scowled, "Damned tourists¡­ Do you even understand you''re talking to the strongest Practitioner in our entire Earthen ne? That giant hole in the Death Mountains was made by Master Lin, do you even know that? Whatever this Miracle Cure is that you''re looking for, he is the most likely one to have it! He took on a hundred Elders and Masters without anyone managing tond a strike on him, I''d rmend you to be careful of what you say."


    The lord turned back to me, fear now evident in his eyes.


    I merely reached my palm forward, "Payment for the door, the dry cleaning of my robes and for wasting my time. That should add up to a grand total of¡­ Everything you guys have on you. You''re also no longer wee here so don''t even think about asking for it before I make sure you''re thest generation of your family."


    The fat guy suddenly tried to act nice, rubbing his hands together, "Haha¡­ Master Lin¡­ That was all a joke you know¡­ Maybe we can talk abou--"


    I reached behind and tore the door off its hinges, lifting the thing that was easily three times my height with one hand.


    "I think you didn''t hear me," I whispered, though still loud enough for him to hear. "And look what you did, the entire door''s broken now. You''re going to have to pay for that too. I''ll take all the money you and your little posse have now plus the clothes you''re wearing. You might want to hurry, this door might fall on top of you."


    "Hiiiiieee!! Yes! Yes! I''ll pay! I''ll pay!"


    He hurriedly dug out a pouch full of gold to hand over to me.


    I jerked my chin at the ground in front of me, still holding the door above my shoulder.


    The lord tossed the pouch on the ground where I had gestured to.


    I frowned at him, "Is that any way to treat money? Pick that up."


    He obeyed.


    "Now put it back carefully you barbarian."


    He ced the bag back down slowly.


    "Your guards too. Leave your clothes beside the money pouches. Someone strip the unconscious idiot as well. Also, you guys better be cleaning up the bloodstains on the road."


    "Ma¡­ Master Lin¡­ Is it necessary for the clothes to--"


    I red at him, "Did. I. Stutter?"


    "No! No! We''ll do it! We''ll do it! Quickly! Quickly!"


    I watched these pathetic idiots drop their money pouches in one pile before proceeding to strip themselves to put their clothes in another pile.


    A few of them tried their best to rub the bloodstains off the ground with their arms, making sure all traces of it were gone.


    Once they were done, I dropped the door on the ground before burning the clothes and storing the money in my storage ring.


    "Now you guys have five seconds to fuck off before I do what I did to your clothes to you. Five, four¡­"


    In two seconds t, they picked up their unconscious friend and scrambled away out of sight.


    I snapped my fingers and the door was restored back in its ce without a scratch, the bloodstains had also cleaned itself up too.


    "Wu Bai, was it?" I called out to the only person left.


    "Ye¡­ Yes, Master Lin¡­ Wu Bai of Spirit Water Sect¡­"


    "You fuck off too."


    He didn''t need me to repeat myself before he flew away.


    I sighed, this is really taking a toll on my mental health. At least I have Xun Guan here to massage my shoulders for me.


    Now, back to my courtyard to drink Manami''s tea~

 Chapter 458 - I Said Get Lost

    (MC POV)


    Merely a few hours after those idiots from Sun had left, I was at the gate once more to deal with another group of idiots.


    ??


    Thank heavens my disciples were all concentrating in their training sessions so I coulde out here without bothering them too much.


    If the fact that everytime I had to leave was distracting them, I would have justid those trap inscriptions and be done with it.


    In front of the gates was a well dressed schr who looked to be morefortable behind the table reading books than to be out in the field.


    "So¡­ Who might you be?" I asked a little warily.


    "I am Shen, Vice-Headmaster of the Han''s Imperial Academy. You are Master Lin, I presume?"


    "Maybe."


    "Ah, well met, Master Lin. I assume you have heard of our Academy?"


    "You assume wrong."


    "Ah, what a shame, I had assumed incorrectly that Master Lin was a knowledgeable schr at the very least."


    "I have no interest in people or institutions that are of no consequence to me. You are obviously one of them."


    "To not be aware of thergest research institute in the entire continent is quite a blunder, wouldn''t you say so, Master Lin?"


    "Not if said research institute had no influence on me ever since I was born and apparently knows less than I do."


    "Hmmm¡­ I suppose being cooped up in a backwater country would limit one''s ess to worldly knowledge. That is understandable."


    "Indeed. I suppose that''s why you came all the way to our country to seek something that your own could not grasp, am I right? Since I''ve never been to the country of Han, I can''t say for sure how backwater it is though."


    He levelled his gaze at me, my words clearly having an affect on him.


    At this point, I''vee to the conclusion that all these morons have sat up on their high horses for so long that they''ve never had to lower themselves to anyone before. That''s why they''re being such terrible negotiators when they were sent here.


    Well, it''s either that or they are just absolute morons.


    For this guy''s case, I''m inclined to believe that he''s thetter.


    Seeing that he had noeback to my words, I crossed my arms in front of me, "So what does the Vice-Headmaster of the Imperial Academy of backwater country Han want to do with me? Surely this isn''t a courtesy visit since I barely acknowledge your existence?"


    He scowled at me, "You would do well to watch your words, young man."


    Yeah, this guy''s a real moron alright.


    I tilted my head at him, "Or you''ll do what? Call me names? The way back to your country is that way, in case you''re lost. Now please, I am busy, so if you would excuse me."


    I made a show of going back through my Sect''s gates.


    "Wait!"


    I stopped and turned my head towards him, though my body was still facing away from him.


    "What? You need directions to the nearest stable or something? Head down to the vige, there should be one there. Hope you brought money."


    I could tell he was seething, probably wanting to insult me with something else but he knew I had the upper hand in this conversation.


    He reached into his sleeve and pulled out a roll of parchment, "This is from the Headmaster of the Han Imperial Academy¡­ He has ord¡­ He has an offer for you, Master Lin."


    "Well, if he actually wants something from me, why didn''t hee here himself?"


    "Don''t be presumptuous! Asking the Headmaster of the prestigious Imperial Academy toe to a ce like this would be humiliating for a person of his stature! To have mee here was already unprecedented!"


    "Mmhmm¡­ Good for you. You can go back home then. Wouldn''t want to humiliate you any further," I shooed him, turning back towards the door.


    "Wait! Wait! At least read the offer first¡­ Please."


    He makes it sound as though the words were wrenched out of his throat with a pair of hot tongs.


    I sighed before reaching for the parchment and taking it away from him.


    Unfurling it, I read through its contents quickly.


    "Hmmm¡­ Invitation to be an independent researcher at your institute¡­ My own cultivation field¡­ Servants¡­ Sry¡­ Hmm¡­ That''s all?"


    He seemed offended by thatment, "What do you mean that''s all? Usually anyone who enters our institute will need to work their way up the ranks starting from a student! To be granted the title of a researcher upon joining us is already an honour!"


    I raised an eyebrow at him, "I''m literally a Master of Heaven Sect you know? I have my own courtyard on top of a hill, my own servants, my own disciples and also respect both within and without my Sect. Why would I want to travel to some backwater country where I literally know no one?"


    "Your talents are wasted here and you won''t even be recognised for it."


    "You''re looking at the Royal Tutor to the current Queen of Beiyang and a member of the Royal Household, I''ll have you know. If you''re trying to recruit me, you''re doing a really terrible job at it."


    "A small country like this is not a suitable ce for anyone to get far."


    "Mmm¡­ Hard to say that since this country literally just expanded not a few days ago. You''re really new to this aren''t you?"


    The way his face flushed up proved me right. I guess he''s the kind of person that has always just sat behind his office desk and told others to do the work instead of having to do anything by himself.


    Honestly, out of all the people that those three countries have sent so far this guy is probably the worst at negotiating out of all of them.


    I''m only counting those that have actually negotiated of course.


    "I''d like to think that we are already being quite generous considering the circumstances," He argued weakly.


    I lifted up the parchment into the air, "Well, you know what I think of your generosity?"


    Without waiting for his answer, I circted my Fire Quarks and burned the entire roll of paper instantly, letting the ashes scatter with the wind.


    "That is what I think. I''m not above doing that to people as well, just so you know. So unless you have anything else for me, I suggest you run along back to your home and don''te back."


    He gritted his teeth, obviously trying his best to refrain himself fromshing out at me.


    I tilted my head and gestured towards the path, summoning a ball of fire above my head to let him know that I was not joking.


    "You will regret this missed opportunity¡­" He growled out before finally turning around and leaving.


    Naturally, these types of people just can''t resist getting the final word before leaving.


    I hope that''s thest that the country of Han will send here for a while.


    Well with him dealt with, I should finally be able to go back to my disciples and rx.

 Chapter 459 - I Really Mean It, Get Lost Already

    (MC POV)


    God. Damn. It.


    ??


    I threw open the gates for the third time today, the visitors obviously from the country of Mei with how they were armed and ready for battle.


    "What?!" I nearly roared, rather irritated at this point since they have been obnoxiously hammering at the door for a long while now.


    Seriously, it''s like there''s a line of them outside waiting for their turn to knock on the door or something.


    The leader of the group drew his sword from his waist, "Alright chump, you''reing with us if you don''t want to get hurt."


    I looked down at his weapon, "Are you threatening me with that?"


    "What if I am?"


    I reached out my hand and summoned my own sword, extending it to its full length and hefting it over my shoulder.


    "Mine''s bigger," I told him simply. "You still want to go?"


    He furrowed his brows, "It''s not about the size, it''s how you use ''em! Nowe quietly or you''re gonna regret it!"


    "No hard feelings if I kill you, ok?"


    "Wha--"


    I mmed my sword down on top of him, cutting him cleanly in two.


    The impact of the sword was big enough to throw up a dust cloud while sending both halves of his body flying away in different directions.


    Right, problem solved.


    I stored my sword back in my storage ring and turned my back to leave them. These people should be running away now since their leader is dead.


    "Bastard! He killed leader! Get him!"


    Or not.


    I turned back and there were now even more people behind me, all of them havinge out from their hiding ces after their leader died.


    I raised my eyebrow at them, "You guys sure you want to try me after I literally cleaved your leader in two?"


    "Revenge for leader! Burn this third rate Sect to the ground!"


    Guess there''s no reasoning with this particr group of people.


    The man closest to me rushed up to me with a Dadao, swinging the de towards my neck.


    I took a step back from him, letting the sword sail past me before I stepped forward again, hitting the guy with a palm strike to his chest.


    His body was flung backwards to crash into the wall, sttering into meat paste.


    The second guy did not even turn to look at hispanion before rushing up to me, swinging his own Dadao at my head.


    I strengthened my arm and raised it, letting the sword smash itself apart on my hardened skin.


    Snatching one of the broken pieces of metal from the air, I impaled it into his throat before kicking him away.


    Three more came up after him, two of them holding axes while the middle one was holding onto a spear.


    The spearman tried a spear thrust to my chest, the spear stopping mid-thrust when my hand caught it at the shaft.


    I kicked the pole with the back of my foot, snapping the wooden pole in half.


    The spearman fell backwards on his rump from the force, giving me space to heft the sharp end of the spear and toss it at the axeman on my right.


    The spear struck home through his left eye, spearing him cleanly through the back of his head and killing him instantly.


    His buddy roared out in rage and tried to sh at me with his axe, swinging it from my left side.


    It was a simple thing for me to push his wrist aside and redirecting the flow of his arm swing back to his abdomen, embedding the ded part of his axe in him.


    The spearman tried to push himself up on his feet, looking up just in time to see me kick the axe the first guy had dropped towards him.


    He didn''t even have time to cry out before the axe had lodged itself into his throat, his hands reaching up to grasp it at the handle for a second before he tumbled forward and died.


    Two archers at the back shot their arrows at me, both projectiles missing me by mere inches as I weaved through them.


    In retaliation, I charged a bolt of Lightning in my hand before unleashing it at one of them, hitting him square in the chest. The bolt then arced over to the other archer, frying him just like it did his friend.


    Five armored swordsmen carrying round shields marched towards me in shield wall formation.


    I merely raised my eyebrow at them before summoning my sword again.


    Pressing both buttons together, I shed the sword in front of me, cutting all of their heads off in a single swing, their shields absolutely useless against the attack.


    Their bodies dropped with a loud thud before rolling down the slope, their heads joining them a secondter.


    Three men flew up into the air, obviously Practitioners judging by the robes they were wearing.


    "Youngster! We are Elders of the Lightning Ascension Sect of the country of Mei! If you know what''s good for you, you would bow your head and ask for forgiveness now!" The older looking one demanded.


    "Have you ever died before?" I asked, a little rhetorically.


    "What?"


    "Because it''s time for you to do just that," I whispered into his ear, appearing behind him.


    I grabbed his throat from behind and ripped it apart, letting him drop back down to earth.


    He still had a look of shock when he was plummeting back down, his hands grasping at his missing throat.


    "How dare you!" One of the other Practitioners roared, pointing his palm at me.


    Before he could materialise his Technique, I snapped my fingers which caused his entire body to explode into a fountain of blood, not even a trace of his flesh was left.


    I turned my head slowly to the remaining Practitioner, the man now looking at me fearfully.


    "So¡­ You want to join them?"


    "I don''t want to die!!" He shrieked, immediately turning tail to fly away as fast as he could.


    Well, at least there''s one smart one amongst them, I''d be worried if all of them were the stubborn types who didn''t know how to give up.


    The dozen or so men left on the ground also turned tail and ran off after seeing two of their Elder Practitioners dying without being able to do anything.


    Hmph, after meeting their envoy and also the idiots they''ve sent here so far, I figured out the easiest way to get them to back off was through force. There was no use talking to these meatheads especially.


    I actually think it''s a miracle they actually managed to find their way here in the first ce. Maybe one of the other two countries struck a deal with them to guide them here or something.


    Oh well, none of my business anyway.


    That should be thest group so hopefully I would be able to return to my disciples and enjoy the rest of the day in peace.


    Oh right¡­ I still need to clean this ce up and dispose of the bodies before my cute disciples see this. Wouldn''t want them to be traumatised by all this violence.

 Chapter 460 - An Encounter

    (Brendan POV)


    "Master Brendan, is this the herb you''re looking for?"


    ??


    I looked up at Liehui who was holding a Rejuvenating Grass in her hands.


    I shook my head, "That''s a Rejuvenating Grass, I''m looking for Mana Grass. Their leaves should be a little bit on the blue side. Try looking in the darker areas near tree roots, they grow there."


    "Understood."


    I turned my attention back to the ground to continue looking for the herbs I was after.


    Master had recently imparted even more of His knowledge about alchemy to me, allowing me further improve myself.


    Though I am still nowhere near Master''s level yet, I am now at least capable of making Master''s God Pills without Master''s help.


    Sure, it would take me several days to get the required materials and I could only make one before I passed out, but it was already a big leap forwardpared to the me from before.


    I even managed toprehend Master''s technique of using Quarks to substitute materials, though at this moment I am only able to substitute the simplest of materials.


    To think it took me so long just to know how to substitute water which was supposed to be the element I was most familiar with¡­ Even though Master praised me for it, I just can''t help but feel a little inadequate when I see Master substituting things like dragon scales and ws.


    Well, Master is a Divine Being after all, no way a mortal like myself can hope to match up with.


    That''s why I''m currently out here with Liehui looking for more materials for me to practice my alchemy with.


    This is a forest a short distance away from Heaven Sect''s entrance and directly behind Master''s courtyard, quite a lot of herbs grow here because of the concentration of Quarks released by my senior sisters and Master.


    The quality of the herbs here are also top ss because of Master''s presence, I was right in guessing these would grow near Master so I managed to find this treasure trove recently.


    No doubt if any other alchemist knew about this ce, they would be tripping over themselves toe here.


    Liehui is still quite unfamiliar with material gathering but at least she''s already learning the basics of alchemy, she''s already good enough to be my assistant at least.


    Unfortunately, even I could see that she wouldn''t really get far in it since she doesn''t really have the patience and eye for such a delicate skill.


    Not really a big problem since the person herself did say she didn''t really have an interest in alchemy, she''s simply doing all this to help me as my servant.


    I reached down and carefully plucked the Mana Grass that was growing beside a tree root, inspecting its colour to check its quality before storing it inside my storage ring.


    I was going to reach for the next Mana Grass just next to the first one when I heard the sound of footstepsing towards us.


    I stood up just in time to see half a dozen or so armed men stumbling through the undergrowth, all of them looking like they lost a fight against a bear.


    One of them was in especially bad shape with a missing leg that was still bleeding.


    Pretty sure if that guy doesn''t get any treatment soon, he''ll die from blood loss.


    "Godamnit! I didn''t sign up for this shit!" One of them roared, copsing onto the ground in obvious exhaustion.


    "Damn it! Brother Yan, hang in there!"


    "Lay him down here, let''s see how bad it is!"


    "Urrghhh¡­ Pain¡­ I¡­ Arrggghh¡­"


    "This is bad¡­ He won''t make it¡­"


    "Damn it! Is there any physicians around here?!"


    "In the forest in the middle of nowhere? You need to be blessed by the Heavens for such luck¡­"


    I dusted myself and walked up to them slowly, "Greetings gentlemen."


    All of them were immediately on guard, or at least, those that were still able to stand were on guard.


    I raised my hands to show that I meant them no harm, "My apologies for startling you. I''m merely an alchemist that was gathering herbs in this forest and I overheard your plight. Could I ask what happened to you?"


    "Hmph! How do we know if you''re not here to kill us?!" One of them demanded, waving his sword at me.


    Before I could answer, another one came up and pulled him back, "It''s fine Luhan, it''s not like we''re already in deep enough shit as it is. Hello stranger, it is unfortunate that we meet under such circumstances, but we''re mercenaries that were hired for a job gone wrong. We were attacked by a rogue Practitioner and that''s why we''re in this sorry state. I don''t suppose you have any medicine for us? We can pay you."


    I gestured to the dying man, "May I?"


    He waved me ahead, though also showing me that his weapon was still drawn as a warning that they would cut me down if I tried to do any harm.


    I nodded to show that I understood, moving towards their friend quickly with my hands slightly raised.


    Giving him a quick check to see how severe it was, I realised he probably wouldn''tst another hour and an ordinary healing pill would not cut it.


    I materialised my pill bottle from within my storage ring, the men watching me closely as I took out the only pill that this bottle contained.


    "Feed him this, it will save him,"I dered, passing the pill to who I assume to be their leader.


    He looked at the pill carefully before frowning at me, "If this does not save him¡­"


    I shrugged, "He''s bleeding out and would die within the hour. I think you know just as well that if that does not heal him, he wouldn''t make it anyway."


    He nodded before letting his friend eat the pill.


    Almost instantly, the wounds on the half-dead man were all closed up, even his leg had regrown back to normal.


    Yep, that was the God Pill I had spent several days in making. I had wanted to give it to Master but He had told me it was mine to do as I wished since I had made it myself.


    Of course, if I didn''t have this, I would not have helped them since Master''s God Pills were worth much, much more than mine.


    This was also a test for its effectiveness so that I know if mine is stillcking somewhere.


    "Miracle Cure?!" All of them gasped.


    The leader turned to me, "How are you in possession of a Miracle Cure?!"


    I frowned, "What are you talking about? What Miracle Cure? That''s a God Pill. My Master was the one who created it. Though that one in particr was made by me."


    "Your Master? Oh¡­ I see¡­ You said you made that one?"


    "Yes, is there something wrong?"


    "No¡­ Not at all¡­ This¡­. Hmm¡­ I apologise. Here, the promised payment. It is unfortunate but I don''t think I actually have enough to pay for the Mira¡­ Err¡­ God Pill."


    I caught the coin pouch he threw at me, feeling the weight of several gold coins within it.


    "It''s alright. It would leave a bad taste in my mouth if I didn''t help."


    He nodded, "In that case, we would need to be going. We still need to inform our¡­ Client¡­ About the failed mission¡­ Good day, stranger."


    I didn''t even get to respond to him before all of the men turned and left the forest, not even giving me a second look.


    Odd bunch of people¡­


    Oh well, back to herb collecting.

 Chapter 461 - They’re Just Growing There?

    (Brendan POV)


    I returned back to the Sect with Liehui, happy with our haul this trip.


    ??


    "I apologise for not being of much help, Master Brendan," Liehui bowed her head.


    "No need to worry, you''re still new to field work after all."


    She raised her head again to say something, but stopped herself and narrowed her eyes.


    "Is that¡­ Master?"


    I turned to where she was looking and indeed, Master was standing at the gates of Heaven Sect.


    Strange, shouldn''t Master be in His courtyard training my senior sisters right now? What is He doing out here?


    "Master?" I called out once we were in earshot.


    Master looked up at me and smiled, "Oh, wee back Brendan, Liehui. How did your herb collection go?"


    "It went well, Master. Erm¡­ What is Master doing out here?"


    "Hmmm? Oh, some people came along to ask for directions, so I came out to guide them."


    I blinked, "Couldn''t they have asked for directions at the vige instead?"


    Master shrugged, "They asked for the way to Death Mountain Pass, maybe they don''t trust the vigers or something. Not sure what they want so I sent them there."


    Hmm¡­ Something feels weird but I can''t put my finger on it.


    "Anyway, let''s go back shall we? What did you two manage to get?" Master suggested.


    "It''s nothing much, just some Mana Grass, a few Herbal Ginseng, a handful of Astral Mushrooms, a few Phoenix Embers, a couple of Dragon Essences, several Flowers of Life and a bottle of Divine Water."


    Master stared at me for a minute.


    "Did I hear that right?"


    I scratched my head, "Ah¡­ Did I take something I''m not supposed to, Master?"


    Master raised up his hand, "No, no, no. Did I just hear you say¡­ Phoenix Embers, Dragon Essences, Flowers of Life and even Divine Water? You know, those supposedly extremely rare and expensive materials that you might not see in your lifetime?"


    "Err¡­ Yes, Master. Is there something wrong?"


    "How¡­ Where did you find them?"


    I pointed to the forest below, "In that forest at the foot of our mountain, Master. They''re growing quite abundantly even if I do say so myself."


    "Those extremely rare and expensive materials¡­ Are just growing abundantly at the foot of our mountain?" Master asked.


    I nodded slowly.


    "Show what you got to me," Master ordered curtly.


    I brought out the afore-mentioned materials from my storage ring,ying them out in front of Master.


    Master inspected all of them carefully, picking up each one to look at for a few seconds before cing them back down.


    "This¡­ Shouldn''t be possible¡­ Why are such rare materials growing there?"


    I blinked, "It''s natural, isn''t it? Master is here so your aura would cause such things to grow naturally."


    Liehui nodded beside me, "Master''s aura is quite special, it is obvious that such things would grow around Master''s home eventually."


    Master scratched His chin, "If such things are growing just at our doorstep¡­ I''m surprised this ce isn''t filled with alchemists and Practitioners trying to get their hands on them¡­"


    I chuckled, "I think it''s because this happened recently. I was only there for Mana Grass when I found all these growing alongside it. The forest just so happens to be behind Master''s courtyard so it''s quite obvious why this started happening."


    "I¡­ I see¡­ Hmm¡­ Ah, I understand now. With all the girls and you constantly releasing Quarks, some of it must have leaked out to the forest below and caused that growth. Mmm, mmm¡­ That makes sense."


    No, Master¡­ That ispletely not possible¡­


    The fact that the entire Sect full of Practitioners did not cause this phenomenon anywhere else but only you managed to achieve this shows that Master was the root cause of it.


    Oh, maybe Master is purposely saying that to hint me at directing the attention away from Him?


    That would make more sense since it would be troublesome if other Sects started pestering Master to make such herbs grow near their Sects.


    I apologise for my thoughtless words, Master.


    He picked up the bottle of Divine Water, "But still¡­ Divine Water¡­ These things are full of both Yin and Yang energies and provide significant cultivation boost to any Practitioners who know how to use them¡­ I never thought this would appear here as well. Isn''t there only one known source so far and it''s guarded quite jealously by the Eternal Life Sect?"


    I nodded, "That is correct Master. It''s a small fountain at the top of their Sect''s mountain and they''re currently the only suppliers for it. They would only put five vials of it up for sale at the Jin City''s auction every three months and each of them can go up to a few hundred gold."


    "And we have one such fountain of our own down there?"


    I smiled, "We have an entireke, Master."


    "What? How?"


    I scratched my head, "Well¡­ If I had to guess¡­ You know¡­ When Master and senior sisters copte¡­ Your Yin and Yang energies do mix together and get released¡­ With Master here, the energy is even more potent and I guess theke in the forest absorbed it all¡­"


    "Huh¡­ I never knew that¡­ Could you show me where it is?"


    "Of course, this way, Master."


    I stored all the herbs back into my storage ring and told Liehui to wait back in the alchemy room for me.


    Master then followed me back into the forest where I led him to where I found theke.


    Along the way, we also passed by quite a number of the nts that I had gathered, including an entire ring of Phoenix Embers.


    Master was making aplicated face at the sight of all these supposedly rare herbs.


    Soon enough, we came to the edge of a clearing where theke was located.


    Theke itself was glowing slightly, a clear indication of it being Divine Water.


    Master went up to it and knelt down at the edge, dipping his finger into it before bringing it up to his lips to taste.


    "What the hell, it really is Divine Water¡­ I never knew a pool like this could be created simply through Dual Cultivation¡­"


    There''s no way it''s that simple Master, or else the Coption Sect that focuses on dual Cultivation would have one of their own. It''s definitely all because of Master.


    Er¡­ Right, Master wants to keep the fact that he''s the cause of this a secret.


    I guess we can always say that this was just a naturally formedke of it?


    Nah, that''s not possible, it''ll be obvious to anyone that it''s because of Master that this ce even exists. I guess the best way is still to hide it. I''ll need to talk to my senior sisters about having people guard this forest from outsiders¡­


    Master suddenly stood up and grinned at me, "Hey¡­ Isn''t this basically a gold mine?"


    I blinked at Master, "I¡­ I suppose?"


    Master rubbed His palms together, "Hehehe¡­ This gives me a great idea. Wanna make some big money, Brendan?"


    Something tells me that Master''s idea is going to be causing a lot of big things to happen¡­

 Chapter 462 - Scouting The New City

    (MC POV)


    "Just head straight down the path, it leads directly to the city. The auction house is a giant dome in the market district, just ask around and you won''t miss it. Should reach there in about three days or so on foot."


    ??


    "Thanks," I waved, tossing the peddler a copper coin.


    He nodded a thanks before walking past me, pulling his donkey that wasden with his wares along.


    I walked ahead a bit until he was out of sight before flying back into the air, aiming in the direction that he had pointed out.


    Three days huh? That means I should reach there in another five minutes or so.


    With that thought, I sped up my flying, soaring through the air and watching thend beneath me blur away.


    Right now I''m in the country of Sun and travelling incognito.


    I sent Brendan to Jin city''s auction house to check when the next auction would be and what the prices of the herbs we could easily get from the forest were. He would also check when thest time those herbs had appeared on the market and investigate the current demand for them.


    For me, I would go to the country of Sun and do the same at their own auction house, then we''llpare our findings to decide where we would sell the herbs at.


    The Sun''s auction house would be a better option since no one would know who we are and we can simply just sell and go.


    If I were to sell in Jin city, other Sects might take more notice of me.


    Well, more than they already have of me in any case.


    And since this ce was quite focused on trade, they shouldn''t be too surprised by what I''m bringing there since there would no doubt be others who are selling the same thing.


    My target destination now is their capital city of Jianye where I heard their biggest auction house was located.


    Sure, they were still looking for me, but I''d bet they never would have thought I''de here by myself voluntarily.


    "Master¡­ Don''t you think the risks for this are too great?" Xun Guanmented, being my onlypanion on this trip.


    My disciples wanted toe along as well, but I managed to ''convince'' them to stay behind and train since this will just be a simple recon on my part.


    After the events at Dong they were quite difficult to convince to let me go alone, but a good hour of kissing and headpats was enough to distract them enough and allow me to escape.


    It''s not like I''m alone anyway so there shouldn''t be any problems.


    "Don''t you know, Xun Guan? Sometimes the most dangerous ce is also the most safest of ces."


    "Mmm¡­ But why does Master need money? I believe Master already has enough?"


    I chuckled, "Hmm? Did you forget? We''re going to move the entire Sect to the new city right? I''m going to need quite a bit to pay for the materials to make sure my courtyard there is built just right for all of you to live infortably."


    "Eh? I don''t think any of us is that picky though? Master''s current courtyard is already quite extravagant."


    I shook my head, "No way, no way. Did you see my house? My building is at least twice as big as the building my disciples sleep in! It''s obvious that they didn''t have enough money to pay for my disciples'' building after finishing mine! That''s why¡­ This time I will make sure my disciples get to live in luxury too! I''ll get good money from auctioning these things and build a good home for my cute disciples!"


    Xun Guan was silent for a few moments.


    "Master¡­ I don''t actually think that''s the case there¡­"


    "Huh? If it''s not that, then why?"


    "Ugh¡­ That is¡­ I don''t think I''m in a position to say, Master¡­"


    Weird. Oh well, must not be important then.


    Anyway, with the money that I''ll be earning from the sales in the auction, I should be able to afford afortable enough abode for my disciples and I in the new ce.


    It truly is a blessing that such good fortune actually came up just when I was worrying about it.


    "Master? I think that''s the ce."


    I was brought out of my thoughts by Xun Guan.


    Looking ahead, a huge city loomed before me, at least five times bigger than Jin city in size.


    The city was built on a t in with arge circr wall around it, the walls reaching several hundreds of meters into the sky. The buildings behind the walls were also extremely impressive, anyone that enters it would know that the city oozed wealth.


    The streets were wide and well paved withmps on every street corner. The stores were decorated and flushed with exotic goods from all parts of the world. Water fountains and parks dotted around the city, silver and gold exchanged hands easily like flowing water. The people were all well dressed and even themoners looked to be quite affluent aspared to the ones I''ve seen anywhere else.


    At the centre was the pce, the building stretching higher up into the air than every other building around it.


    Its walls glittered as though gold adorned it and it looked much more luxurious than it was practical.


    This ce truly is a country of wealth it seems.


    I''ll definitely be able to earn a lot of money here!


    Well, let''s just go down there and start looking around.


    Inded back down on the path a short distance away where there were no witnesses around.


    However, the moment Inded there¡­


    "Ara, ara? Is this the ce?"


    "Hmm¡­ It seems so dear sister. The gaudiness and impracticality matches the country''s standings."


    Before I could even turn around, Manami and Kiyomi had came to my sides and linked their arms with mine as though it was the most natural thing to do.


    They even wrapped their tails around my waist possessively, as though afraid that I would run off.


    "Shall we head to the auction house, Master?" Manami asked, pressing her bosom against me.


    "Wait¡­ Why?"


    "Hmmm? Why are we here? Of course I teleported my dear sister and myself here to Master~ We already said we won''t let Master wander around alone anymore right? We will protect Master now~"


    Kiyomi nodded beside her sister, "Mmm¡­ That''s why it''s natural that Master should have a few of us apanying you at all times."


    I looked at them, "I guess asking you two to go back would be out of the question?"


    "Ara, ara? If Master would prefer, we could follow you discreetly instead?"


    Kiyomi nodded, "We have already decided to protect Master, so we shall not be letting Master out of our sight today. Please allow this selfishness of ours."


    "You girls¡­ Hai¡­ Since you''re already here, let''s go and see the auction house, shall we?"


    "Ufufufu~ It''s a date~"


    Well, guess I''m stepping foot in this new city with my two fox disciples today. I''ll need to fluff them a lotter then.

 Chapter 463 - Slave Trade Is Legal Here

    (MC POV)


    "State your name and business in the city."


    ??


    "I am Jeff, a merchanting from the former country of Dong here to sell my wares. These two are servants of mypany," I answered him easily.


    Manami and Kiyomi dutifully kept their heads slightly lowered and a step behind me to keep up the appearances. I even had them to hide most of their tails too or else they would appear monstrously strong to others.


    It''s not like the tails are gone, Manami just turned the tails invisible which they conveniently used that fact to their favour by? wrapping the invisible tails around me at all times. They are really, really fluffy so I didn''t mind it in the slightest.


    "Heeeh, two fox youkais as servants? Must be a pretty bigpany you have huh?"


    I grinned, "Yes, we specialise in cultivation materials and pills. Unfortunately with the situation back home¡­ We''re forced to do business elsewhere."


    "Must be tough on you eh? Well, as long as you''re bringing in money, the city of Jianye wees you¡­ But first, if you can let us see your wares, if you don''t mind? Just an inspection, nothing more."


    I nodded, beckoning Manami forward.


    The guards openly leered at her but she paid them no heed, although her invisible tails had now snaked its way under my clothes which is probably where she had directed most of her attention to.


    Xun Guan almost tried to stop my fox disciple from molesting me but I just whispered to let it happen since it''s not really a big deal.


    I did stop her from going into my pants since now is not the time for that.


    Manami raised her hand to show the storage ring on her finger, the gem on it glowing slightly as the materials appeared in front of her.


    Since this was simply a recon trip, I''ve only brought the moremon herbs and pills instead of those expensive ones just to test the waters here.


    The guards then moved their attention away from her chest to inspect the herbs in front of them.


    Maybe I should gouge their eyes outter?


    I''ll remember their faces for now.


    "Hmm¡­ I''m no Practitioner, but I recognise some of these herbs¡­ Should we get a Practitioner to verify these?" The guard asked his superior standing behind him.


    "Nah, they''ll just make a fuss for wasting their time for something so simple. Let them through."


    The guard nodded at me, "Looks good. Go on in then, sir. Make sure your ves don''t cause any trouble or we''ll need to arrest you as well."


    ves?


    Ah.


    They think Manami and Kiyomi are my ves? I guess in this part of the world very is still a thing since they are a way for making money too. I''m not sure how youkais are treated here but if they had automatically assumed them to be ves, youkais might not be weed here as free people...


    I''d thought the two girls would be unhappy to hear that but for some reason they''re blushing instead?


    Weird.


    "Oh, since you''re not a registered citizen, you''ll need to pay the entrance fee of ten coppers per person."


    Well, it shouldn''t be that much of an issue since I''ll earn at least a few thousand fold back, so I just paid him the thirty coppers and entered the city without any other issue.


    What? You thought there was going to be trouble at the gates where the guards would harass me and my disciples?


    If a trade city as big as this had those kinds of guards, merchants would stoping here you know?


    But the fact they leered at my girls won''t be forgotten, I may beed to give them somesting nightmarester...


    "Ara, ara~ Master''s ve~ Is Master going to cor and y with me?" Manami whispered into my ear.


    I smiled wryly at her, "Are you spending too much time with Diao Chan?"


    "Sister has indeed spent quite a lot of time with our Witchtely," Kiyomi agreed.


    "Ufufufu~ I don''t deny that. Where are we going now, Master?"


    "The auction house in the market district. It''s supposed to be a giant dome so it should be easy to find. Let''s ask one of the locals."


    I approached one of the stalls that looked to be selling small jewellery by the main street. Most of the things there looked to be quite simple but they were all well made.


    "Shopkeeper, how much for these two nes?" I asked, pointing to two such pieces that looked to have a ruby and quartz iid within.


    "Oh, good eye there, mister. Those are made from master craftsman Lee, I''ll charge you a silver apiece."


    I easily took out the two silvers and passed it over to him. He was going to wrap the nes up for me but I stopped him with a raised hand.


    I presented the nes to my two fox disciples, "I think this would look great on you two."


    "Ara, ara? Master, you shouldn''t have~"


    "Mmm¡­ A gift from Master, I will definitely treasure it."


    "Haha, you sure treat your ves well, young man. Is that how you keep them so well behaved?"


    I turned back to the shopkeeper, "Hmm? Whatever do you mean?"


    "Eh? To ask such a question¡­ I guess mister customer must not be from around here. Most of the ves here are freshly brought in from the country of Mei to be broken in, so usually the youkai ves we see walking around aren''t that well behaved. You don''t even have them on a leash too, your ves must be very well trained."


    I see¡­ So the people from Mei must be using their military to subjugate the youkais and selling them as ves to the country of Sun, who in turn train them to be obedient ves to sell for profit.


    Manami took a step forward, "Our Master is indeed a very respectable man. No one else canpare to Him."


    "Hahaha, well mannered too. If I wasn''t married, I''d be totally jealous of you, mister customer."


    Iughed, "Haha, I am proud of them. Oh, do you happen to know where the auction house is?"


    The shopkeeper perked up, "Heeeh~ Having these two ves aren''t enough for you? Must be nice to be young! I suppose you want to know where the Grand Auction House is and not just any of the other smaller ones?"


    I nodded, notmenting on the fact that he got my intention all wrong. I suppose it should be a natural thing to assume that the auction houses around here also dealt with ves as their merchandise.


    "In that case, just take a right turn after the intersection there. You will see the entrance to the market district. Walk a bit more down the road and you should see a dome shaped building. It''s the biggest building around so you can''t miss it."


    "Oh, thank you very much."


    "Hahaha, it''s my pleasure mister customer! If you need more trinkets for me, don''t hesitate to stop by!"


    "I will, take care now."


    I left the stall with a wave and followed his directions with my two fox disciples behind me, both of them now admiring the nes that I just bought for them.


    On the way there, there just so happens to be a carriage passing by us with a cage full of people as its cargo.


    Within said cage were youkais of various races all chained up and huddled together, looking quite pathetic.


    No one around paid them any mind as though such a scene was the most natural of urrences.


    Of course, neither did I.


    The problems of others are not for me to care after all, what''s important is just whether my disciples are happy.


    Did I feel a need to save them? Not at all.


    As blunt as it might sound, but such is the fate of the weak.


    There is no ce for me to step in, at least, not in this stage. I have no ce for suchpassion after what I''ve experienced in the other two nes.


    I know full well how it was like to be in such a ce and even if some self-righteous persones in and breaks them free, it''s not like all their problems will be solved with that.


    Where would they go? What can they do?


    They wouldn''t even be able to get out of this city without getting caught and there''s no way I''m buying their freedom out of the goodness of my heart either. I would much rather use my money on my cute disciples instead, thank you very much.


    However¡­ If my disciples decide to be the ones to save these poor souls from their sad fate. they would have my full support. I would even burn this country to the ground if that would be what helps them.


    Ah, I shouldn''t be distracted. Now¡­ Where is that dome shaped building...

 Chapter 464 - Jianye Grand Auction House

    (Manami POV)


    "Sister¡­"


    ??


    I nodded slowly, making sure Master did not notice our whispering.


    "They have fox youkais in the ve cage as well¡­ Interesting¡­"


    One of the ves within the carriage lifted her head to look outside, catching my eye. There was clear resentment in her eyes, the girl ring at everything around her with absolute hate.


    Even from here, I could tell that at least one of her tails had been cut off.


    Kiyomi waited until the carriage was a little further away before whispering, "Are you thinking what I am thinking?"


    "Ufufufu~ That is but of course, my dearest Kiyomi¡­"


    "very is rampant in this country¡­ The ves are also mistreated and thought of as objects instead of people. Most of them probably won''t live long and would most likely have sad fates waiting for them. "


    "Ufufufu¡­ Of course, we should rescue them¡­ They are absolutely perfect to start the mes of rebellion in this country when we eventually take over it for Master~"


    Kiyomi nodded, "Indeed. We should get more information when we can¡­ How many ves can we incite to start a rebellion around here? We''ll need to instill a sense of worship for Master as well."


    Before I could answer, Master pointed to the front, "Oh look girls, there it is."


    We looked up to see a giant dome in front of us, the ve carriage we had seen earlier was also heading straight towards it.


    That must be the auction house.


    It looked as though the entire market district was built around it, roads stretched out from the auction house leading outwards to various other shops with the dome building itself as the centrepiece.


    Tons of people milled about and wealth exchanged hands easily on this street.


    "Really bustling eh?" Mastermented, showing us His usual dazzling smile.


    Maybe I should suggest that we book a room in an inn somewhere and have some fun first~


    Master turned back to look at the auction house, "Seems like most of the people here are heading there, we can just follow the crowd."


    We followed behind some well dressed merchants, the group of them talking loudly about buying new ves from the auction house today. They were especially specific on how they were going to break the new ves and have their way with them.


    One of them just happened to look behind and saw us.


    "Hey, young man. Those are nice ves you have there. Are you nning to sell them at the Grand Auction House?"


    Master smiled at them, "I apologize, but no, I do not n to sell them. They are mine."


    Ara?


    Ara ara! Master! How bold!


    That is right, we most definitely belong to Master~ Ufufufufu!


    Ufufu, look at how my cute little Kiyomi is blushing! Even her ears have turned red! How cute~


    Ahhh~~ My tails are definitely wagging a lot right now, but I can''t stop them! Master, Master, Master~~


    As though not hearing Master''s words, the merchant actually came up to inspect us.


    My mood immediately plummeted when he got near.


    "Hmmm¡­ Good skin, hair is smooth, good assets¡­ Tail is also fluffy¡­ Very good ves you have here. How about I buy them from you right here? Five gold for each of them. What do you say?"


    Master maintained His smile, "I''m sorry. I already said they are not for sale."


    "My, too little? How about ten gold for each of them? That''s enough to let you livefortably for quite a while, eh?"


    "I already told you no."


    "Oh you drive a hard bargain, mister. Fifteen gold for each of them, that''s the highest I can go! You won''t get a better price, I assure you!"


    Master sighed and reached into his sleeve, pulling out a handful of silver coins.


    He gestured to the merchant to stretch out his palm, waiting for him to do so before depositing the bunch of coins in them.


    "Here. I''m gonna pay you five silvers to fuck off."


    Without waiting for his response, Master strolled past them, bringing Kiyomi and I with Him.


    The merchants were so surprised by Master''s actions they didn''t even react to it until we were a distance away from them.


    "Master, isn''t that quite a waste?" Kiyomi asked, looking back at the spluttering merchants.


    Master chuckled, "Oh, if it lets me spend more time with my cute disciples without any interference, it''s worth it."


    "Ufufufu~ Oh Master, could we rent an inn somewhere soon? I''m feeling quite hot right now~"


    Master simply smiled at me, but the fact that He did not reject the idea bode well for us.


    It was another short walk before we reached the entrance of the auction house, the entrance itself was as grand as it can be where one might even think they were entering a pce instead of an auction house.


    There were several counters right behind the entrance where well-dressed staff were greeting the people who entered. Armed guards were posted around the area keeping a watchful eye on those who entered as well.


    Master led us to one of the counters where a bespectacled woman was seated behind.


    "Good day, sir. The auction will start in about half an hour. Are you selling or buying?"


    "Hmmm¡­ I suppose just buying for now. It''s my first time here so I''d like to know what the procedure is like for this ce?"


    "Certainly sir. This is Jianye city''s Grand Auction House. If you are buying, you get a token with your number and will be seated inside ording to that number. Each seat has an orb connected to the tag which you can light up using a button when you wish to bid for something. The entrance fee is five silvers per person."


    "Entrance fee?" Master asked.


    She nodded, "There''s no point giving seats to people who have no capital to buy anything, after all. Five silvers will get you themon seats which might not be suitable for your ves since there would not be space for them. The middle tier seats would require ten silvers as the entrance fee."


    "Hmm¡­ That makes sense I suppose. What if I am here to sell?"


    "You would need to use the entrance on the other side if you wish to sell something, sir. Your products would be appraised by our in-house appraisers to see if they are worth our stage."


    "Ho? Quite high standards you have here."


    The woman seemed to puff her chest up a little, "Naturally. We are the biggest auction house in the entire continent after all."


    Master turned back to us, "What do you two think? Want to go in and take a look around? Maybe they have some nice things for bidding?"


    The woman behind the counter smiled, "I believe we have quite a number of vesing from Mei today. They even have a few fox youkais if you wish to have a few more, sir."


    Master seemed to ignore her, His attention still directed at us.


    I bowed, acting as the ''ve'' the woman obviously thinks we are, "We are fine with Master''s wishes."


    "Hmm¡­ In that case, alright then. Let''s go take a look. Entry for three for the middle tier please."


    "Oh, ves don''t need to pay the fee, sir. Just ten silvers will do."


    "Is that so? How nice¡­"


    Master ced the required amount of silvers on the counter and the woman immediately switched it for a number tag.


    "Press the button on the tag to light up your orb when you wish to bid for something. Please do not lose the tag, sir, as others might be able to use the tag to bid for you and we are not responsible for such malicious actions. All bids are final once it is settled. Show the tag to the guard standing at the entrance to your right and someone will show you to your seat."


    Master nodded and picked up the tag before turning back to us, "Shall we?"


    Naturally, we followed behind Master.


    I wonder what they would sell here?

 Chapter 465 - Unexpected Reunion

    (MC POV)


    "Number sixty-nine is here, sir. If you require any assistance, just head to the back of the auction hall and talk to any of the ushers."


    ??


    "Ufufufu~ I wouldn''t mind Master in that position with me, maybe somewhere more private?" Manami whispered into my ear.


    I thanked the young man before taking a seat in the chair assigned to me which happened to be the seat just next to the aisle.


    Apparently ves were meant to sit on the floor.


    Manami and Kiyomi had no problems with this, both of them immediately settling by my feet with their arms and tails wrapped around my legs.


    If I had to say, they were quite enjoying this for some reason.


    I mean, they were already rubbing their faces on my thighs and their invisible tails were currently spread all over me, making sure I''m getting all the fluff I possibly could.


    There was a small gap between the next seat on our left where an elderly man apanied by a burly guard was seated, both of them paying me no mind as though this was amon sight.


    I looked around the auction hall as more people came in. The hall was built in a half moon shape with tiered rows of seats all facing towards arge stage in the middle. I presume that would be where the goods will be disyed when the auction starts.


    Middle ss seats seem to be arranged to upy the middle tier of the hall while themon seats were below and closest to the stage but also the most packed together with barely any space between them.


    Small alcoves dotted the area above us, dotting the walls all the way towards the roof. I assume those should be where the high ss seats are, giving the upants privacy and space.


    Kiyomi drew a circle with her finger on my thigh, "Is Master interested in buying anything? A new ve, perhaps?"


    I shook my head, "I''m just here to see what they have. If anything catches my eye, I''ll consider it."


    Huh, I remember thest time I thought that while seated in an auction hall, I actually bought Cai Hong''s egg.


    Oh well, what are the odds of it happening again?


    "Oh, if you girls see something you like or something the others might want, just tell me, ok?"


    "Ufufufu~ Master is too kind~ Spoiling us like that is no good, you know?" Manami giggled.


    I patted their heads, "Mmm, but I do like to spoil you all, so let me do that, ok?"


    Manami hugged my leg tighter, "Ufufufu~ Since Master said so, then be sure to spoil us a lot tonight~ Shall we find an inn somewhereter?"


    "We will make sure to spoil Master lots too," Kiyomi agreed, leaning her head on my thigh.


    There was an awkward coughing from the direction of the elderly man but we ignored it.


    Soon enough, the auction hall was filled to the brim and a scantily d woman in heels bounced up on stage.


    "Hello dear sirs and madam! Wee back to our Auction House! We hope you''ll find something you like today! As usual, I am your cute and lovable host, Yang Li!"


    There was a roar of apuse, most of theming from the lower tier seats.


    I guess they managed to make her into some sort of celebrity where people would even just pay toe and see her on stage even if they weren''t going to bid for anything.


    I was a little distracted in stopping Manami and Kiyomi from trying to reach into my pants so I missed most of what she said after her entrance.


    "Now without further ado! Let''s start with the first item of the day! This incredible carving was brought here all the way from¡­"


    I tuned her out, shifting my attention to the statue that was brought out onto the stage.


    It was just a normal stone carving which I suppose might interest the nobility which means I had no interest in it.


    Thus I busied myself with patting my two cute disciples and fluffing their tails whenever I could.


    The way they purred when I ran my hand through their tails were really, really cute.


    A few more items went on disy which I had no interest in, most of them being just decorations or jewellery that they im to be from so and so famous craftsman from so and so ce.


    The elderly man beside me had taken a few bids though he hadn''t won anything yet. It seems like he''s not nning to spend more than a gold coin here.


    I have most of my gold in my storage ring so I should be able to bid for anything that my disciples would want, but nothing caught their eye so far either.


    I was just about to bury my face in Kiyomi''s fluffy tail when another item was brought out on stage.


    "And next up! We have something wondrous that was brought here from the remains of the Death Mountains itself! This exquisite gemstone''s colours shift like a rainbow and is virtually unbreakable! Perfect to act as your home''s centrepiece to show off to your guests!"


    I stopped myself, looking up to see an oval stone being brought on to stage.


    No bloody way¡­


    Two Myriad Colours Dragon eggs in a single lifetime?! That is definitely--


    Wait, no.


    That''s just a normal rainbow opal, not a dragon egg. Nevermind me, carry on.


    I buried my face in Kiyomi''s tail, my white fox disciple squirming in pleasure when I did so.


    Her invisible tails that were wrapped around me tightened as she did her best to hold in her moans.


    So cute.


    Of course I gave Manami the same treatment, the older sister of the two stifling her own moans by burying her face on my thigh.


    Mmhmm, my disciples are indeed very cute.


    "And gone! The rainbow opal stone goes to number eighty-six for two gold!"


    The stone was carted off the stage.


    The Yang Li girl took centre stage again, "Now, for all the masters out there, the moment you''ve all been waiting for! Our first ve of the day is a young beauty found in the deserts of Mei!"


    A slender girl with long, ck hair was brought up on stage, her ankles and wrists locked with iron manacles.


    "Careful with this one, my dear potential masters! This one has quite a bit of temper in her! She may look like a refineddy on the outside but she''s definitely a wild cat! It took four grown men to subdue her so you can be assured of her strength! Use her as abour ve or if you are so inclined, why not have a go at breaking her? I''m sure you would definitely have fun with her! Just look at her curves and she--"


    I tuned the announcer out when the ve girl tilted her head up and red at the assembled crowd.


    I sucked in a breath and held it.


    No.


    Bloody.


    Fucking.


    Way.


    That''s the crazy, demented, psycho Practitioner that tortured me in the Cloud ne in my other life!!

 Chapter 466 - Crazy Girl On The Loose

    (MC POV)


    No doubt about it. I definitely remember that face of hers.


    ??


    Always hitting me with that stupid ''truck-kun'' stick, using me in her crazy rituals and experiments, forcing me to be bait for monsters to gather materials and loads of other tortures she had subjected me to.


    There''s no way I''ll forget that face ever! It''s definitely her!


    What the hell is she doing down here in the Earthen ne? Wasn''t she supposed to be in the Cloud ne?!


    This is the crazy Practitioner that wrestled with dragons using her bare hands, how did they even manage to capture her?!


    "Master? Is something wrong?" Manami asked, realising I had stopped head patting them suddenly.


    Kiyomi turned to look at the stage, "Hmmm¡­ Did the ve girl catch Master''s interest?"


    "She''s¡­ I met her before¡­" I exined.


    Hey, it''s not a lie.


    Manami frowned, "Ara? Master''s acquaintance? Hmm¡­ Should we buy her then?"


    I thought about it for a moment, would it be wise for me to save her here? What if this action alone changes how the future will pan out?


    It vexes me to say this but even as psychotic this girl was, she actually brought some good into the world and the changes she made were quite significant.


    Like those dragons she killed? Quite a number of them were supposedly evil dragons that were rampaging around the ne, though I had a feeling she went to fight them not because she wanted to save the ne but more to torture me.


    So should I just maintain the timeline?


    Then again¡­ I took Lian Li and Guiying under my wing when they would have been geniuses hunting down evil doers in the Spiritual ne if I had not interfered.


    Now Guiying is stuck as the Queen of a country and Lian Li is my disciple, isn''t that like a downgrade from being the geniuses of Spiritual ne?


    Hmm¡­ But I can probably make them stronger than they would be in the future, so would that be better?


    Arrghhh, I don''t even know, this timeline crap is confusing!


    "Number one four seven six! Eighty silvers! Number six two two, eighty five silvers! Number¡­"


    Looks like quite a lot of people are interested in her too¡­


    Seems like the increment for her was five silvers with each bid. I definitely have enough money to outbid everyone here, but should I?


    What if she goes bat shit crazy on me again and my disciples get affected?


    The orb on my left lit up.


    "Number sixty eight! One gold and ten silvers!"


    Oh? Seems like he was saving his money to bid on the ves section.


    "Is Master not going to bid for her?" Kiyomi asked while her hands continued to caress my calves.


    "Hmm¡­ I''m not sure if I should yet¡­ I have a bad feeling about this¡­"


    To be honest, I still have a slight trauma against her torture sessions and I really, really don''t want to be anywhere near her.


    "Ara? Could she be someone troublesome?" Manami asked.


    "I guess you could say that, yes. But it''s also because something tells me that I shouldn''t interfere with her, at least for now."


    Perhaps I can find out how she ascended to the Cloud ne or maybe how she even got the power to sweep aside dragons like they were nothing.


    Maybe¡­ She''s actually the real cause of the cmity that will happen in the future that made her ascend to the Cloud ne?


    Does that mean I might need to fight her in the future?


    Maybe it''s a better idea to just get rid of her right now¡­


    "And gone! Sold to number sixty eight for two gold and seventy silvers!"


    I looked up just in time to see the girl being dragged away, her eyes still ring up at everyone in the audience.


    I looked to the side to see the elderly man smiling to himself, looking quite satisfied with his recent purchase.


    One of the servants came by and headed towards him, "Sir, this token is to verify your purchase, you can hold on to it and present it at the back room when the auction is over."


    He took the token before standing up, "No need, I got what I came here for. I''ll be iming my purchase and leaving now."


    "Understood sir, if you would follow me."


    The elderly man and his guard walked past us and headed towards the back of the auction house just as another ve was brought on to the stage, starting another bidding session.


    "We''re going too," I told my girls, both of them nodding their heads and obeying without question.


    We stood and followed behind them slowly, keeping just enough distance between us to not look too obvious that we were following them.


    They went to a door at the far end of the auction house, the entrance guarded by a stern looking guard that waved them through after the elderly man showed him his token.


    Hmmm¡­ Not good, how are we supposed to follow them through?


    We stopped a short distance away from the door, turning ourselves towards the stage to act as though we were merely watching the bidding from the side.


    "Manami?" I whispered, not needing to say more for her to understand me.


    She shook her head, "There''s a barrier inscription in the walls, we can''t pass through them without breaking it or triggering an rm."


    Hmm¡­ I probably could break through that inscription, but there''s also the risk of it blowing up. I don''t think it''s worth the attention it would bring just to see what happens to her here...


    "There''s no way about it then¡­ They should have another way out inside there so let''s wait outside for them."


    "Yes, Master."


    We made our way out of the auction hall just as the current bid concluded for a malebour ve, the guards barely paying us any attention as we walked by them.


    I left my auction tag at the same counter where I got it, the receptionist wishing me a good day as I left.


    Just as we got out of the Auction house, the wall a distance away on our left suddenly exploded.


    We turned to see the elderly man''s guardying half dead on the ground, his broken swordying by his side.


    That crazy girl leapt out of the hole in the wall, the elderly man still grasped in her right hand.


    "Nauei koodda?!" She screamed, tossing the elderly man on top of his bodyguard like he was just a bag of trash.


    Yes, one of the main reasons why I call her crazy is the fact that she speaks in gibberish that no one understands.


    Several guards poured out of the auction house, no doubt to restrain and capture her.


    She red in their direction and they immediately fell towards the ground, all of them unconscious.


    I frowned, in the short span of time between her being on stage and now¡­ It felt like her power grew by over ten times. What the hell happened to her?


    Not wasting any time, she leapt upwards into the air before flying off into the horizon, disappearing from sight in an instant.


    What the hell just happened?

 Chapter 467 - Some People Are Going To Die

    (MC POV)


    After that bizarre turn of events, we decided to just head back home via teleportation.


    ??


    Well, aside from having a stopover at one of the inns first at the request of my two foxes. They were really enthusiastic about it for some reason, so I made sure I satisfied them really thoroughly.


    "Wee back, Master!" Diao Chan greeted me the moment I appeared in the courtyard.


    "Umu, I''m back."


    Seems like everyone else was still in the baths considering the time. Well, work hard, y hard as they say.


    Diao Chan stopped and sniffed in my direction, my Witch frowning at my fox disciples.


    "You two had sex with Master didn''t you?"


    "Ufufufu~ Maybe?" Manami giggled, entwining her fingers with mine.


    Kiyomi did not answer and simply leaned her head on my shoulder, her arms wrapped around mine.


    Diao Chan immediately leapt towards me and hugged me, "Masteeeer!! Not fair!! I wanna have sex with Master too!!"


    I patted her head, "Later, if you are a good girl."


    "Oh~ Does that mean I''ll get something nicer if I''m not a good girl?"


    I flicked her forehead with a finger, Diao Chan yelping out in pain as I did so.


    "Where is Brendan?" I asked, changing the subject.


    Diao Chan shook herself out of her blissful face, "Ahem¡­ Brendan hasn''t returned yet, actually."


    Hmm¡­ I suppose he would take longer seeing that he could not teleport.


    "Papa! Papa!"


    *Pomf*


    I looked down to see Cai Hong hugging my waist and looking up at me with a big smile on her face. Her hair was still a little wet from her bath.


    "''Wale'' back, Papa!"


    So cute.


    Of course I had to pat my cute little dragon''s head, "I''m back, was Cai Hong a good girl?"


    "Mnn! Mnn! Cai Hong was good! Cai Hong ''pwacticed'' ''rweally'' hard!"


    "Oh, that''s a good girl! Does Cai Hong want a candy?"


    "Papa''s candies! Cai Hong want!"


    Of course I gave her the candy.


    My two fox disciples decided to go for their bath, though they did try to tempt me to join them.


    Unfortunately for them, I told them to go ahead as I wanted to rest for a bit in my room first.


    They didn''t question me and merely bid me to have a good rest, allowing me to head back into my room by myself.


    Once I closed myself within my room, I teleported myself back to the Jianye city''s auction house, appearing on the roof.


    The broken part of the building was cordoned off with a few guards watching over it. There was also a group of them patrolling around the ce but other than that, this ce was rtively empty.


    I focused my senses, trying to find traces of that crazy girl and track her down.


    No, I''m not going to take her in, I just wanted to keep track of her whereabouts just in case. I decided not to help her since she might influence my disciples to be as crazy as she was.


    I might also just be a tiny, little bit afraid of her. Just a tiny bit.


    Hey, you would too if she had those things done to you. See how you like being chained to a post in the middle of Spider Valley and have thousands of man eating spiderse running at you.


    Yeah, I thought so.


    No, I''m just here to see where she went so I can prepare counter measures for her just in case.


    Tracing the aura that was heading straight into the air, I followed its path heading towards the West.


    I made sure to cover my own tracks of course, in the unlikely event that there were other people trying to track her as well.


    I followed the trail for a good while, it seems like she travelled quite a long distance away from here to run away from them. The fact that I sensed no one else flying in this direction meant that either her pursuers are quite skilled or they didn''t bother to send someone after her yet.


    Not sure how important the elderly man was, so I don''t know which one is the more possible reason.


    Along the way, I noticed that I flew over an open piece ofnd that looked to be undergoing a massive construction project.


    I only recognised it as the former capital of Dong after seeing the giant rock that was the meteor that I summoned before. Several temporary shelters were built all around it, no doubt for the workers or maybe the former residents to stay in while the city was being built.


    It looks like they were already digging up holes toy the foundations to the city, ria sure works fast. Maybe the city would finish building faster than predicted.


    That crazy girl''s aura seemed to have hovered around here for a while before moving on. Now I''m a little worried that this ce might have been where she would have hidden herself in the original timeline but I guess I''ll never know.


    I''m not even sure how much the original timeline has changed ever since I came back, which probably makes any other attempt on my part to preserve it moot now that I think about it.


    Like the fact that Beiyang actually conquered all thesends here? Pretty sure this didn''t happen in my previous life.


    I''m not even sure if Dong actually invaded us either since I was in closed door cultivation during that time.


    Oh well, I''ll just have to deal with the changes as ites.


    I continued to follow that crazy girl''s trail that continued westwards, it took me a little further to realise she was headed towards the direction of Beiyang.


    She couldn''t have chosen to hide there of all ces, could she?


    I increased my speed, quickly reaching the edge of the Death Mountains in record time.


    It was there that I found her trail ending abruptly, as though she suddenly disappeared. That''s odd, there''s no way she got killed here right? Or was it that she realised she had left a trail for someone to follow and hid it from here on?


    Or maybe¡­ Was this a trap the entire time?


    I focused my senses, searching for any inscription or presence that might be nearby.


    Sensing nothing, I slowly descended towards the ground at where the trail ended, thinking she might have simplynded here and continued on foot.


    Unfortunately, that did not seem to be the case and her trail indeed seemed to end here. Perhaps she decided to hide in the remnants of Death Mountains itself?


    Without any other clues to go on, it seems like I won''t be able to find her so easily.


    I briefly considered asking the monsters for help, but I figured that if she doesn''t want to be found, we most likely wouldn''t be able to find her anyway.


    Hmmm¡­ Maybe I''lle back here again in a few days to see if there''s any changes around here. Knowing her, I doubt that things would stay quiet when she is involved so there''s bound to be some traces around wherever she goes.


    Oh well, guess I should go back and satisfy my Witch first.


    I wonder how Brendan is doing?


    Just then, I felt the mental prod of a telepathic call from Manami.


    "Manami? What''s wrong?"


    "Oh Master! You''re alright! We didn''t find you in your room so we thought something happened!"


    Hmm? They normally don''t barge into my room like that unless something happened¡­


    "Sorry, I went out to check some things. What''s wrong?"


    "It''s Brendan, Master¡­ Liehui returned without him¡­ He was taken."


    Damn it.

 Chapter 468 - Small Torture Session

    (MC POV)


    "Say that again?"


    ??


    "Master Brendan was kidnapped¡­ Master¡­" Liehui repeated, a little fearfully. "We were on our way to Jin city when arge group of people jumped on us¡­ They grabbed Master Brendan and ran off before I could stop them¡­"


    "How many?"


    "At least two dozen of them¡­ They came to us on horseback and grabbed Master Brendan. One of them attacked me and I managed to subdue him¡­ If only I could save Master Brendan too..."


    I shook my head, "It''s not your fault, there was nothing you could do against such a group, they were prepared."


    Liehui bowed her head, obviously still quite distraught about the matter.


    I made my way towards the man who was bound up tightly in ropes with a cloth stuck in his mouth, presumably to prevent him from biting off his own tongue to kill himself.


    Liehui managed to nab this guy off his horse and capture him before he managed to get away. I suppose the standard practice was for him tomit suicide to avoid leaking information so hisapanions prioritised in securing Brendan instead of rescuing him.


    Speaking of which, didn''t we have a border guard set up already? How are these people entering our country as though we''re open to any visitors?


    Hmm¡­ The country of Sun has money, so they might have bribed their way in here, the country of Han has the excuse of furthering their research to enter here, but what about the people from the country of Mei?


    I doubt they could threaten their way in here seeing ria''s army, so did they cooperate with the other two to get in?


    Whatever, I can figure that outter, for now we''ll just question this guy.


    "Leave him to me, you girls can go take a break."


    Lian Li looked at me worriedly, "But¡­ To leave Master with a scoundrel like him¡­ We won''t feel at ease, Master¡­"


    I shook my head, "It''s fine. It''ll be hard to make him talk with all of you around after all."


    The girls looked at one another before bowing their heads.


    "Understood Master."


    They left for their rooms, leaving me alone with the bound man in the courtyard in the middle of the night.


    Alright, let''s see here¡­


    First let''s set a Protective inscription around here to stop him from dying, then a pain amplifier inscription so that he can be a little more cooperative.


    I moved to stand in front of him, "So, I kind of know that you''re most likely someone from the country of Mei. I can also just as easily tear out what you know from your mind but that''d just make you end up as a vegetable. I still have other uses for you but if I have to resort to that, I wouldn''t hesitate either. You''re gonna tell me what I want to know before that happens."


    I removed the cloth that was in his mouth.


    He grinned at me before blood leaked out from the corner of his mouth, the man toppling over a few secondster.


    Hmm¡­ Seems like he bit his tongue and used the blood to choke himself to death.


    Oh well.


    I took out a chair and settled myself down in front of him.


    Light emanated from his body before he got restored to full health, though he was still bound by the ropes.


    "What?" He gasped, a little confused.


    "Yeah, got a nifty little inscription going on here. You''re not able to die without my say so now," I exined to him.


    I was about to start questioning him when his eyes seemed to lose focus again.


    Hmmm¡­ I guess this might take a while.


    I waited for his body to rejuvenate again, the man blinking and looking around him in confusion.


    "Wee back. So how many times are you going to try? You really can''t die right now, you know?"


    He ignored me and tried to kill himself again. Pretty sure the pain is amplified for him so the fact that he can do it consecutively is quitemendable I suppose.


    Hmmm¡­ Maybe doing this in my courtyard isn''t the right idea. Let''s take this somewhere else.


    I teleported both of us into a cave, making sure the inscription is set up properly right before he regains consciousness again.


    I could feel my clothes tighten up slightly, no doubt Xun Guan remembers where we are right now.


    And as though on cue¡­


    "Daaaarling! You came back! Is it y time?" Shizuri called out, trying and failing toe and hug me since one of her hands was still chained to the wall.


    "Grrr¡­ Stupid hand! If you''re going to stop me from going to darling¡­"


    She grabbed her wrist with one hand while bracing both her feet on the wall, pushing against it with all her might.


    The chains were enchanted to not break so if she did that¡­


    There was the loud sound of flesh ripping as she tore off her wrist and leapt away from the wall, leaving a decapitated hand hanging on the chain.


    Not even flinching at what she just did, she immediately tried to rush towards me with a missing hand.


    "Daaarling! I missed you! Let me drink some of your blood please!"


    I reached out and stopped her movements by freezing her in ce, "Don''te to me with that bleeding stump of yours."


    She looked down and seemed surprised that one of her hands was actually missing.


    "Oh dear, how did that happen?" She mumbled, concentrating her Quarks to rejuvenate her hand back. "Now can I hug you?"


    "No, who the hell do you think you are?"


    "Ehehehe~ Darling being all cold is so hot~ Oh, did darling bring a new toy back?" Shizuri asked, looking at the guy who tried to kill himself for the sixth time.


    "Hmmm¡­ Quite persistent isn''t he? I thought he might give up after a few times but it seems he really doesn''t want to talk."


    Once again, he keeled over after killing himself the seventh time, only to be revived again.


    Maybe I should resort to torturing him for a bit?


    I turned to look at Shizuri who had been staring at me with eyes of desire since I appeared. Xun Guan was also feeling quite ufortable from her gaze even though it wasn''t directed at her.


    "Oh, I know. Shizuri, how about you y with him for a bit?"


    "Ehhhh? Why would I want to y with that disgusting insect? I''d much rather y with darling instead."


    "Oh, I don''t mean that kind of y. You see, I''m trying to get him to tell me some stuff, but he''s being quite obstinate. I''m not really in the mood to deal with this so why don''t you try and¡­ Convince him? If you manage to do that, I''ll let you drink some of my blood."


    She gasped, "You will?! I''ll do it! I''ll do it, darling! Watch me!"


    I pulled out a book from my storage ring, "Mmm¡­ Just don''t break him, I still have uses for him."


    "Eehhh¡­ Then it won''t be as fun¡­"


    "As long as his mind is still intact at the end of it, you can do whatever you want with him.


    "Hehehehe~ In that case..? Come here my little toy~"


    Oh well, I''ll give them about half an hour or so.

 Chapter 469 - Paying Dead People A Visit

    (MC POV)


    "Daaarling~~ Your blood is still the best~~" Shizuri moaned, finally having her fill after sucking my blood from my arm.


    ??


    I ignored her and instead concentrated on the man that was kneeling in front of me.


    I also pointedly ignored all the fresh blood stains that caked the walls and the various torture tools scattered around the ce. I''m going to need to get Shizuri to clean this upter.


    "So, you''re sent by the country of Mei, correct?" I asked.


    "Yes¡­"


    "And why was my disciple kidnapped by you guys?"


    "We had¡­ Reports that he could create the Miracle Cure¡­ Since capturing you was out of the question¡­ The higher ups decided to target your disciple instead¡­"


    "How did you guys even know he could make the healing¡­ I mean, the Miracle Cure?"


    "We¡­ Met him by chance in the forest outside your Sect¡­ He used one to¡­ Heal one of ourrades¡­"


    Damn, guess this is what happens when my disciples were not aware of these idiots showing up at our door¡­


    Brendan probably thought they were just normal people looking for help¡­ Seems like my teachings of having apassionate heart backfired here.


    Well, at least I know that they wouldn''t harm Brendan since they need him alive to make the Miracle Cure for them. But even if they did, my protection inscription should prevent them from doing anything to him.


    That still doesn''t mean I''m going to rx though.


    "Why are you guys so fixated on the Miracle Cure?"


    "The Queen''s son is down with a sickness that is said to be incurable¡­ Only the Miracle Cure could heal him and¡­ The Royal Family issued a decree to find it by¡­ Any means possible¡­"


    Well, if that''s the case, why didn''t they lead on with that instead of using such forceful methods? If they came to me and offered somepensation for it, I might have even given them one.


    Seems like these three countries really don''t like the idea of bowing their heads to someone else, even if the situation calls for it.


    Well, what can I say except they screwed up?


    No way would I even consider selling them any at this point after what they''ve done.


    "So¡­ They are taking my disciple to their capital, right?"


    "I¡­ Do not¡­ Know¡­"


    I frowned, he should be incapable of lying right now so that means he really doesn''t know.


    Without any prompting, he continued, "We were supposed to decide¡­ What to do depending on how sessful¡­ The mission was¡­ Only our leader knew what to do¡­ After the extraction..."


    Guess I''ll have to take care of the problem at the source then.


    "Shizuri, I''m leaving. Clean this up, will you?"


    "Ehhhh? Darling is leaving? But we didn''t even get to y yet¡­"


    I turned to her and sliced my hand in an arc, cutting her head off cleanly.


    "Ehehehe~ Darling spoils me too muuuuuuuch¡­" Her decapitated head moaned before it hit the ground, the body following a secondter.


    Not giving her disappearing body a second nce, I grabbed the man by his head and teleported us back to my courtyard.


    Surprisingly, Sophia was there to greet me, though I could see a slight hint of unhappiness on her face. It''s most likely because she did not like me disappearing on my own again.


    "Wee back, Master. I assume the trash was cooperative enough?"


    Trash? Oh she meant this guy.


    "I got what I needed at least, so I''ll be heading off to deal with them."


    "I see¡­ Master might also like to know that your pets came back and were making quite a bit of fuss when they didn''t see you around."


    "My pets?"


    She tilted her head at me, "The two Spirit Foxes I believe? They''re in your room now. They may or may not have tried flipping your room upside down until I stepped in."


    Oh, Akari and Shiori came back?


    "Alright, I''ll go see them first before I go off."


    Sophia directed her gaze at the man, "What should we do about him?"


    I waved my hand dismissively, "I''ll deal with himter. I need to bring him with me to make a statement."


    "Understood. What shall I tell your disciples, Master?"


    "Hmm¡­ Just tell them I''m dealing with it and under no circumstances are they to follow me."


    She considered my words for a moment, "That¡­ Might be a little difficult, even for me, Master¡­ We''ve all seen what happened when you left here alone¡­ They would be difficult to convince if they knew you had no guards."


    Right, forgot she was also upset about that¡­


    "Fine¡­ I guess you cane with meter."


    She bowed her head, "Thank you for your consideration, Master."


    "Help me keep watch on this guy, I''ll be right back after I check up on my¡­ Pets."


    "Of course, Master."


    I left the guy with Sophia and left for my own building where I noticed the door was slightly ajar.


    I pushed open the door and inside were two small foxes that were curled up in a pile of my clothes looking quite depressed.


    "Shiori? Akari?" I called out to them.


    The two foxes perked up and immediately rushed and leapt towards me.


    "Master!"


    "Divine One!"


    Obviously I had to fluff them right there and then.


    "Muuu¡­ Master, we missed you¡­" Akari cried, snuggling her muzzle into my chest.


    "Divine One, I''m so d you are safe¡­" Shiori sighed, looking up at me.


    I patted their heads, "Sorry for worrying you guys. Is everything alright with the others?"


    Shiori nodded her head, "Everyone went back after they knew Divine One was safe. Benjamin had told us what you told him about the portal so we''ve made sure it''s watched at all times. If anythinges through it, Divine One will be the first to know."


    "Umu, informing me should be the highest priority. Don''t even try to engage the neer by yourselves, ok?"


    "Understood."


    "Also, I''ll need to leave again to the country of Mei for a bit, there''s some business I need to take care of there."


    "Master¡­ Bring us with you!" Akari pleaded, looking up at me with teary eyes.


    I patted the red fox''s head, "I''m not going there to y you know?"


    "All the more reason for us to apany you, Divine One," Shiori stated, her tail wavingzily behind her.


    "We''ll protect Master this time! You can leave it to us!" Akari added, puffing up her chest proudly.


    I sighed, "Well, if you two put it like that, there''s no way I can reject you, right?"


    "Yayyy~~ It''s a field trip with Master~~" Akari squealed, her tails wagging furiously only to have Shiori smack her head with a paw telling her to be quiet.


    I put them back on the ground, "Get ready to leave then. My poor Brendan is still their prisoner and we have to rescue him after this."


    Shiori tilted her head at me, "Shall we send out some of the monsters to find him?"


    "Hmm¡­ That''s a good idea, who can we send?"


    "If Divine One has a few of your disciple''s personal belongings, we have a number of trackers in our midst that should be able to find him by his scent. Shouldn''t be a problem to track him down."


    "Would his clothes be good enough?"


    Shiori nodded, "That should be good enough. I will contact our scout group andmence the search."


    "Oh, when they find him, just continue to follow and report back his position to us. I''ll go get him after I''m done with the perpetrators. Don''t engage the kidnappers."


    "Understood."


    Alright, I just need to pass them those clothes and then go over to the country of Mei to pay them a visit. Should be a simple enough operation.

 Chapter 470 - A ’Friendly’ Welcome

    (MC POV)


    I looked down at the city below me.


    ??


    Like Sun''s capital city of Jianye, Mei''s capital city of Luoyang was just as big.


    But unlike the former, this one looks to be built with practicality in mind in the event of war.


    The walls were not only tall and thick but they also had various siege engines mounted on top of the turrets spread out around the wall. Where Jianye''s walls were white and pristine, Luoyang''s walls were ck and menacing.


    The city''s streets were narrower to allow them to be barricaded and the buildings were arranged in such a way that they get taller the closer it gets to the pce. I can tell that it''s to allow archers to be stationed at those buildings and allow them to fire down on invaders even if the city was breached.


    The pce itself was a fortress that had its own walls and even a moat and drawbridge. Ballistas and catapults lined the top of the walls and there was at least a good mile of open field in front of the castle, most likely to prevent attackers from getting any cover when sieging the final defense of the city.


    They even had some kind of barrier around the city that prevented Practitioners from flying into or out of the city, that''s why we''re still quite a bit of distance away from it.


    It was early morning and we could already see a number of soldiers patrolling and doing their morning routines all around the city. The inhabitants also treated it as though it was something that happened everyday and paid them no attention.


    Needless to say, this ce was definitely built with war in mind.


    "Master, how should we enter the city?" Sophia asked, floating beside me.


    "Well, what''s the best way to make a statement?"


    Akari''s ears perked up, looking up at me while being carried in my arms, "Crash through their roof and burn everyone!"


    "I would rmend subjecting the entire city to a decade long winter," Shiori suggested nonchntly.


    Thankfully, only I could hear what Shiori and Akari suggested so I simply patted their heads without thinking too much about their ''creative'' suggestions.


    Sophia tapped her chin, "Perhaps Master should make a demand for some sort ofpensation for the troubles they caused?"


    I grinned, "Oh, that gives me an idea, follow me."


    I dropped down towards the city''s front gates where arge number of guards were standing.


    All of them immediately drew their weapons the moment they saw me, the ones on top of the walls even pointed their bows at me.


    "Who goes there?!" One of them shouted, shifting the tip of his sword to point at my chest.


    Sophianded beside me a secondter, looking at the guards with clear disdain, "For a nation that prides itself on strength, their soldiers don''t look like much."


    I ignored her words and raised my hand in greeting, "Sup? I''m here to meet with your rulers about their sick child or whatever. They''re looking for the Miracle Cure aren''t they?"


    "What the hell are you talking about? Who are you? Don''t you know it''s illegal to be flying around here?!" The guard roared back.


    I raised my eyebrow at the guard''s words, "Hmm¡­ I guess they kept the fact that they need the Miracle Cure a secret amongst the higher ups. Makes things a littleplicated but no matter."


    Ignoring the fact that all of them had their weapons pointed at me, I strode forward towards the city gates.


    A group of them quickly moved to bar my way, "Stop right there! Where do you think you''re going?!"


    I gestured towards the gates, "Into the city, what else? I already told you I''m going to meet the king."


    "You''ve vited thew with your flying! Pay the fine first before even--"


    "This is so pointless¡­" I sighed, snapping my fingers.


    The guard''s head exploded in a fountain of blood, the body standing upright for a few moments before toppling over backwards onto the ground.


    The guards on the walls only hesitated for a second before firing their arrows at me, most likely because their military training took over their senses.


    Those arrows bounced off my shield harmlessly, ttering noisily onto the ground at my feet.


    I looked up at the archers with narrowed eyes, "You guys were quite forceful in your demands to me, so I don''t really have a reason to hold back against you¡­"


    The moment those words left my mouth, the archers who had fired their arrows at me had their heads separated from their bodies by invisible wind des. One of their heads even rolled off the side of the wall to bounce on the ground in front of me, rolling for a short distance before stopping.


    I snapped my fingers again and the group of guards who had chosen to block my way had their eyeballs popped, not in the painless way too.


    All of them copsed on the ground and began screaming, their hands clutching at their gaping eye sockets.


    "Well, that''s dealt with. Shall we?" I gestured, moving past the still screaming guards.


    "Master¡­ I really think that''s going rather overboard even for you¡­" Xun Guan whispered.


    "Master is too kind again¡­ They do not deserve a swift death," Sophia sighed, stepping over the corpse that was the first guard.


    "Mmm¡­ I would have let them burn for at least a few years, Master¡­" Akarimented, the red fox following me on my left.


    "Divine One should have left such infidels to us to deal with instead," Shiori protested from my other side.


    What charmingpanions I have here, eh?


    Yes, yes, Xun Guan, you can stop squeezing me now. You''ll be fine, really. Even if they find out who you are, they won''t hurt you just because ok?


    Our little group stepped through the gates and there was predictably another group of guards standing on the other side waiting for us with their weapons drawn.


    "Give yourselves up! We have you outnumbered!" One of them demanded.


    Sophia stepped in front of me and rolled up her sleeves, "Let me, Master."


    She pped her hands together before bringing them slightly apart, a ball made of dark matter appearing in between her palms.


    The dark matter dropped onto the ground with a soft ''plop'' before disappearing into a ground.


    A split secondter, a ck portal opened up beneath the feet of the guards in front of us and demonic hands reached up to drag all of them down into it.


    To their credit, the guards did not scream and instead tried their best to break free from the demonic hands'' grasps, though whatever they did was futile and they got dragged into the portal anyway.


    Soft screams could then be heard emanating from the portal right before it closed, leaving nothing else behind.


    "What was that?" I asked, a little curious.


    Sophia smiled at me, "I guess you can call it a portal to hell, though that isn''t really very urate."


    "Cool. Let''s continue then."


    "After you, Master."


    I led the way forward towards the castle with my small group, now let''s see what I should do with that little king when I meet him...

 Chapter 471 - Knock, Knock, I’m Here

    (Xun Guan POV)


    Master was angry.


    ??


    It doesn''t look like he was but I could feel the anger radiating off of him ever since he knew Brendan was taken.


    Some of his actions also seemed to be a little irrational like the torturing of that man for information. I''m pretty sure Master could have used other ways of extracting it but he had let that fox youkai do untold horrors to him, even joining in the torture a few times.


    Master wasn''t too worried about Brendan since none of his protective inscriptions on him had activated which meant Brendan''s life was not in danger. He had said that if even one of them gets activated, he would instantly go to Brendan''s side.


    But even so¡­


    I directed my attention to the trail of corpses that Master had left behind while strolling towards the castle. Everyone who tried to stop him was mercilessly ughtered either by Master or one of hispanions.


    Although Master dealt with them swiftly, the other three seem to be quite interested in making them go through as much pain as possible before ending their lives.


    The usual Master would have stopped them but he did not seem to mind it now. Another indication of how furious he was.


    Soon enough, we were standing in front of the castle.


    No surprise, a detachment of soldiers were waiting there and they even had the street barricaded. The drawbridge towards the castle had also been raised, preventing us from crossing easily.


    "Practitioners! Fire!"


    Several Practitioners who had been hiding behind the barricade rose up and flung several Techniques at Master.


    Master had mused about how interesting it was that this country didn''t have ''Sects'' since Practitioners were also drafted into the military, creating their own division to train and cultivate themselves.


    He said that while the idea allowed them to have better cohesion within the army, the quality of the Practitioners dropped since they were dependent on the military''s resources to improve their cultivation instead of their own.


    That''s why those Techniques that were thrown at us were not much of a threat, or so my Master imed.


    Honestly? Those Practitioners were at least Elites ifpared to the normal Sect ranking system. But I suppose for Master who has faced bigger threats than this, it''s not a big deal for him to literally sweep them aside with a wave of his arm.


    Which¡­ Was what happened right here.


    The Techniques thrown at Master bounced off his barrier harmlessly. Those Practitioners might as well just be throwing crumpled up balls of paper at him for all the good it''s doing.


    Master then simply waved his arm and a gust of wind blew past us, strong enough to send both the barricades and the people behind it tumbling down into the moat behind them.


    I thought Master would then fly towards the castle but I remembered there''s still the barrier that restricted flying within the city.


    Instead, Master had simply reached out with his hand and pulled.


    The wood of the drawbridge groaned before the chains holding it broke, causing the entire bridge to crash down in front of us.


    Pretty sure that bridge was protected by various defensive inscriptions too but Master just ripped through them like it was nothing.


    I''m also confident that Master could have destroyed the anti-flying barrier if he wanted to without much effort, so I''m a little curious why he has not done so. Maybe he wants to make a statement by strolling into their castle?


    "Now let''s go pay that king a visit and find out which bastard is the one responsible for kidnapping my disciple."


    Ah¡­ Master, your face is quite scary now, you know? The smile is not reaching your eyes...


    *


    (MC POV)


    More idiots came to try and stop us, trying to block the passageway with a spearwall.


    No big deal, so I just incinerated them with a simple Hellfire Technique before moving on.


    There were several more skirmishes on the way to the throne room but my dearpanions dealt with them this time.


    Kicking down the doors to the throne room, I was greeted with the sight of even more guards and Practitioners standing in the way.


    All the way at the back was who I presume to be the king and queen of this country.


    "Who are you to dare storm this castle? Speak!" The king demanded.


    I crossed my arms in front of me, "The same guy who you have been constantly harassing to get the Miracle Cure you big doodoo head. I''d thought I was clear enough when I kept sending your damnckeys back but apparently that wasn''t a clear enough message eh? Targeting my disciples now huh? You guys really never died before eh?"


    Probably surprised by my unexpected outburst, the king looked like he was at a loss for words.


    "Wha¡­ What?"


    "Yeah, what? Pretty eloquent tongue you got there for the big bastard that kept sending those assholes to pester me for those few weeks. What? Got nothing else to say, huh? Want me to cut that tongue off for you?"


    One of the guards stepped forward with his sword raised, "How dare you speak like that to the king! I''ll--"


    I punched his wrist and the sword flew out of his grasp, his other hand moving to grab at his now broken wrist.


    I reached forward with both my hands and grabbed him by both sides of his face, bracing myself for a moment before pulling my arms to the side.


    The sound of flesh and bone tearing apart echoed through the hall as that man''s body was ripped into half, both sides of his body dropping down into crumpled heaps at my feet.


    Summoning a ball of water, I cleaned my hand of blood nonchntly before turning back to the king.


    "Now where was I? Oh yeah. Got some pretty big balls to try and take my disciple huh? I''m sure you''re all prepared for the consequences, right?"


    The king still seemed like he was at a loss of words.


    Just then, the queen stepped forward, "You are Master Lin¡­ I presume?"


    "You presume right."


    "I apologise on behalf of my husband, but I beseech you to understand that our son is deathly ill. A parent would go to any length to see that their own child is safe, wouldn''t you agree?"


    How cunning.


    She''s not apologizing on behalf of her country nor as a queen but only as a mother. She''s also not acknowledging the fact that they had tried to take my life either.


    "Then I wonder why did your country resort to threats and coercion to obtain this Miracle Cure instead of negotiation? Is this a country that has nothing but savages?"


    Her face remained passive, "I do not know what Master Lin is talking about. We have sent no such people to find Master Lin. If you dide across any, they were most definitely acting of their own ord and not under our orders. We have, in fact, been preparing to send an envoy to you in theing days, but we never expected Master Lin to show up here and so¡­ Violently."


    Oho, this queen might give Guiying a run for her money.


    I crossed my arms, "So the control of this country is so bad that such people could easily act on their own to harass someone else in another country? Calling this ce savage would be an understatement then."


    She faltered, just for a fraction of a second, but I noticed.


    "It is regrettable, but after your country''s war with the former country of Dong, our borders have been quite unstable."


    I was about toe up with another p back but Shiori pulled at the hem of my pants.


    "Divine One¡­ Our scouts followed the trail but¡­ It seems your disciple Brendan had gone missing¡­ The group that took him had fallen prey to monsters. His scent ended there..."


    Something snapped.

 Chapter 472 - Brendan’s Bizarre Adventure

    (Brendan POV)


    *A few hours ago*


    ??


    This is quite embarrassing.


    Liehui and I were just walking along the road when a group of riders came from behind us.


    Both Liehui and I thought they were just travellers who were also headed towards the capital so we simply stepped towards the side of the road to let them pass.


    Who knew one of them actually reached out and grabbed me by the cor when he rode past, dragging me along with the group.


    Liehui immediately tried to grab me back from them but the rider behind her tried to attack her with a halberd.


    She managed to grab on to the weapon and used it as a lever to throw him off the horse, but doing that allowed the rest of the riders to run off with me.


    And thus, right now I''m tied up in a bundle on the back of one of the men''s horses. They even stuffed a cloth in my mouth and blindfolded me rather quickly preventing me from knowing where we were. They''re definitely not your run of the mill kidnappers.


    I wonder what these kidnappers want though?


    "Halt! We''ll stop here for tonight!"


    The horse I was on stopped and the rider got off, tethering the horse somewhere before picking me off the horse and dumping me on the ground unceremoniously.


    I felt the familiar scent of grass and soil and judging by how damp it is, we should be within a forest right now.


    I''m not sure how fast their horses were and they were riding the beasts hard to get away so we could be quite far from the location of my kidnapping.


    "How''s our cargo?" Someone called out.


    "Still out, not sure for how long more though."


    "Give him another dose of the sedatives. Can''t have him waking up on us. We''ll meet up with the main group tomorrow and teleport across the mountains."


    Seems like they have a Practitioner who can teleport as well. Definitely not normal bandits then, considering this is only the third Practitioner I''ve met who can teleport.


    Since I''m not sure which mountain they are referring to, they might belong to one of the Grand Sects around here. Maybe they might be dissenters from Dong?


    Oops, no time to think about that now.


    I felt someone tilt my head up and pry open my mouth, sticking what I assume to be a vial at my lips and dumping its contents in.


    They then pushed my head up to force the liquid down my throat before letting me go.


    I continued to feign unconsciousness as I manipted my Quarks to control the liquid that was going down my throat, forcing it back up to my mouth before it could reach my stomach.


    Very slowly, I let the sedative dribble out from the corner of my lips and onto the floor, making sure not to drop too much in one go lest it makes a sound.


    I remained still as the kidnappers went about their business, most likely setting up their camp.


    It was only about half an hourter did someone came to me again, this time carrying me somewhere and securing me to what I assume to be a wooden pole hammered into the ground.


    Then it was another waiting game as the kidnappers ate and talked.


    I learned nothing much from their conversation since they only talked about inconsequential stuff, mostly about getting money from this job and retiring or something.


    "Hey, you sure this is alright though? Taking him like this?"


    Hmm? Are they talking about me?


    "What? That alchemist guy? Of course, who''s gonna know?"


    "One of us got taken, remember?"


    "Yeah¡­ But he would have killed himself already. Make sure to give a cut of the money to his family and add a bonus topensate."


    "Got it. But¡­ Are you sure that Master of his won''te and find us?"


    "Psshh, that guy has to know we''re the ones that took him in the first ce. By the time he tries to find us, we would be on the other side of the mountain already. No way that stupid looking guy could catch us."


    "Hahaha! That''s true!"


    "Shh! Keep your voice down. Don''t forget we''re still in enemy territory."


    Ok, yep. These guys are dead men.


    I had wanted to sneak out of here without killing them at first but now that they insulted Master, they''re all dead men.


    I stayed still for the rest of the night, the kidnappers going back to talking about their own things before they dispersed, leaving two men behind to keep watch.


    Judging by their voices, the two were more interested in talking than actually keeping watch, believing that no one woulde here this deep into the forest.


    Silently, I summoned a pool of water near my hands and manipted it to flow up along my arm towards my face, using it to soak through my blindfold.


    The opaque blindfold slowly turned translucent from being wet, granting me limited vision to check my surroundings briefly.


    The two men on guard duty were seated a distance away, though I could only tell because of their moving shadows. The kidnappers had opted not to set up a campfire to hide themselves better. Even better for me.


    I called forth another pool of water and used it to cut my bindings, careful to make as little movement as possible.


    With my bindings free, I used a stream of water to reach into my shoe, digging out the storage ring I kept underneath the sole since they had taken away the one I had on my finger.


    I used the cloth they had stuffed into my mouth to wrap around my nose, covering it and acting as a filter.


    I then materialised a bottle from my ring that I silently uncorked before rolling it towards the two guards.


    The gas within it immediately leaked out, filling the air with a potent sleeping gas that soon made the two copse in an unconscious heap.


    The sleeping gas also seeped into the tents, ensuring none of them inside would wake up for the next few hours. Nothing should wake them up short of an explosion or something gnawing on them.


    I got back up on my feet and went towards the tents, slowly searching through them until I found my other storage ring in one of their bags.


    I also took the opportunity to take what I could from them, figuring that it would help me identify themter. Also, it''s not like they would need all this after tonight.


    Let''s see¡­ All I need is this vial potion that erases my scent after I smear it on me and this bottle that attracts monsters into the area.


    I made sure to smear myself with the scent eraser first before pouring out the entire contents of the other bottle down on the ground.


    Had they not insulted Master, I would have just made them sleep and ran off instead. But too bad for them, they deserve to die for their transgressions.


    Soon enough, I could hear the growls of monsters in the distance, no doubt already catching wind of the scent anding here to investigate. These guys would be killed in their sleep while I would be long gone by then.


    Mounting one of the horses, I did not look back as I rode out of the forest, following their tracks back to where they had came from.


    If I can find a road, I should be able to find my way back to Master''s Sect.


    Hopefully Master isn''t too worried about me.

 Chapter 473 - The Tyrant’s Big Rock

    (MC POV)


    "Master¡­ Calm yourself¡­"


    ??


    It was the sound of Xun Guan''s plea that brought me out of my rage.


    I let out the breath I had been holding, also stopping the Divine Lightning storm that was striking down around me.


    Everyone else who had been in the room finally managed to breathe again.


    The guards who had been standing in front of me were all lying face down on the ground, most of them unconscious.


    Ok, rx¡­ I''m rxed. Yes.


    If anything happened to Brendan, my protection inscriptions should have been triggered and notified me first, so that means he should probably be fine.


    He most likely used the monster attack to slip away, maybe using something to hide his scent. That''s why my monsters could not find him either.


    Yes, he should be fine.


    He better be.


    I raised my hand, "Right, sorry about that. I just got news that the men you sent to capture my disciple got eaten by monsters, thought you might want to know that."


    The queen, who was trying her best to keep herselfposed despite what just happened, shook her head, "We¡­ We don''t know what you¡­ Master Lin is talking about."


    I waved my hand in front of me, teleporting the guy Lie Hui had captured here.


    "I was going to use this guy as proof of your idiocy, but there''s no point to that now."


    I snapped my fingers and the man exploded into pieces.


    Dusting my hands, I gave the two monarchs a re, "Deny all you want, but since my disciple is missing, I don''t have time to deal with you now."


    I turned to leave but the king stood up, "You¡­ Stop! You think you can just stroll into our city, kill my people, disturb the peace and just stroll back out like nothing happened?!"


    I turned back to look at him with an eye, "Oh? If I say I was, what are you going to do about it?"


    The king faltered, his eyes darting over to look at all his guards who were definitely in no position to even stand up, much less fight.


    The queen sped her hands together, "Surely¡­ Master Lin would not want to be known as a tyrant? It would hurt your reputation if thises to light."


    I crossed my arms and turned back fully to face her, "I''m sorry? Was that meant to be a threat?"


    She shook her head, "We would never, Master Lin. But if you would just spare us your Miracle Cure, we could make this appear like an ident."


    "It seems to me that you have no idea who you''re speaking to then. I was going to let all of what you did slide, as annoying as it might have been but it was nothing I haven''t dealt with before. But trying to take my disciple from right under my nose? Even if youe crawling to me, you won''t have a single drop of the Miracle Cure you so desperately want."


    The queen looked to be a little shaken now, "This¡­ To think Master Lin was actually a tyrant¡­"


    "Hahaha! A tyrant? You think me walking in here and sweeping aside only those that stood in my way is tyrannical? Very well, I will show you what tyranny is."


    I called forth the Star Power, my body glowing with visible bluish white light as I floated up slowly into the air.


    I reached up with a hand and the roof of the throne room tore open like a piece of paper, unfurling and breaking away to reveal the sky above us.


    A small spark appeared in the sky before it slowly formed into a small rock. The rock then grew bigger and bigger, stretching into the size of a boulder while red electrical sparks shot off from its surface.


    The red lightning sparked off from the rock struck down around us, sting several buildings to pieces even as the rock continued to expand.


    In less than a minute, the rock had grown to double the size of the city, hovering ominously over it and blocking out the sun.


    I looked down at the two humans that stood at the head of the throne room, "Listen here and listen well, king and queen of Mei. I don''t care if those people from before were sent by you or even had any rtion to you or not. I don''t care if they im to be bandits, mercenaries, people from Sun, Dong, Han or wherever cockamamie ces they care to name¡­ But if one more group, just one more group,es knocking on our door asking me to hand over the Miracle Cure¡­ This rock you see above you is going toe crashing down on top of your damned city."


    The king looked up at the rock fearfully, "This¡­ This can''t¡­ You can''t¡­"


    The queen quickly stepped forward, "Master Lin¡­ I beg you to reconsider. What I''ve told you was nothing but the truth, we truly had--"


    I raised my hand and sted a bolt of lightning that struck the wall behind her, shutting her up.


    "The queen ims me to be a tyrant, then a tyrant I shall be. Let the world know that this is the fate that awaits those that dare touch my disciples. You needed something from me, but you did note bearing gifts but threats instead. Don''t expect me to be kind in turn."


    "At least¡­ Respect our ce as monarchs¡­"


    I snapped my fingers and all the ss in the room shattered, the pieces floating in the air and pointing towards them.


    "Respect? That''s something you earn, not given. You''ve shown me none so why should I? And please, respect you as monarchs? If I wipe this country out of existence, what do you have?"


    The queen stopped, knowing full well I could do what I just said.


    She bowed her head, "Please¡­ Our son¡­ We will pay any amount of gold¡­"


    I shook my head, "Too little, toote. Like I said, my disciple you had decided to take is now missing. If I find out that anything happened to him because of your damned selfish actions, I will burn this entire country to ashes."


    "We will help you find him¡­"


    "You will just be a hindrance."


    "... Please¡­ Our son¡­"


    I nced at Sophia and my two foxes, all three of them looked entirely disinterested in her plight. In fact, they looked like they could not wait to leave this ce.


    I raised my hand, lifting two fingers into the air, "Two weeks. That''s how long you people have been bothering me. If my disciple is safe and no onees and bother me for the next two weeks, I will allow negotiations to take ce. If my disciple is hurt in any way, this entire country will burn. If anyonees to knock on my door asking for the Miracle Cure, the rock drops. I think I''m being generous enough, yes?"


    "Our¡­ Our son might notst that long¡­"


    I shrugged, "I fail to see how that is my problem. Perhaps you should have thought of that before resorting to such methods to get the cure. Those are my terms, no negotiations. You should pray that my disciple is safe first before anything else."


    Without another nce back, I turned around and strolled out of the throne room, Sophia and the foxes following a step behind me.


    Well now¡­ I suppose I would start searching for Brendan at where the monsters found him. I did mean it when I said I would burn the entire country down if he was hurt.

 Chapter 474 - How Many Times Do I Need To Say I Do Not Want To Be King?

    (MC POV)


    "And I got on a horse and rode back here."


    ??


    "Oh, very smart Brendan. I''m actually really impressed," I praised my alchemist honestly, pping him on the back.


    Diao Chan wasn''t as impressed though, "If Brendan was a little bit stronger, they wouldn''t have grabbed you from the start."


    To that, Brendan could only smile wryly and scratch his head, a little embarrassed.


    "I never really did figure out who they were though," Brendan admitted. "All I could guess was that they are most likely not from Beiyang. They didn''t even mention why they kidnapped me."


    "They wanted the healing pill, Brendan," I exined. "They couldn''t get it through me so they wanted to get it from you instead."


    "Eh? How did they even¡­ Oh¡­ Forgive me, Master¡­ I used the healing pill I made to save someone in the forest¡­ That must be how they knew I could make it¡­"


    I shook my head, "It''s not your fault, saving someone in need ismendable. The fault lies with me for failing to protect you."


    "N¡­ No, it''s definitely not Master''s fault! If only¡­"


    I reached up and patted his head, "It''s alright, Brendan. I do not me you."


    "Master¡­ Thank you," Brendan bowed his head.


    "Kyaaa~~ If only Onee-sama was here!" riamented unnecessarily from the side.


    "So what was this thing about people wanting Master''s healing pill?" Lian Li asked, bringing the conversation back.


    I scratched my chin, "Hmm¡­ I know that the country of Mei wants it because the first prince is afflicted with some kind of illness that can only be cured with it. As for the other two countries, I can only specte."


    Kiyomi crossed her arms, "It''s obvious that the Sun country only wants it for money. Their entire country is built upon it, after all."


    I nodded, "I wouldn''t be surprised if that''s the case. As for the country of Han, they probably want it as a material for research."


    "Ara, ara? That reminds me, what happened to the girl Master had an interest in?" Manami asked with a mischievous smile.


    "Another girl?"


    "Master is interested in?"


    "Another sister?"


    "Is she pretty?"


    "How is she like?"


    "Papa, huggies?"


    My other disciples immediately started bombarding my fox disciple with questions.


    Except for Cai Hong, whom I dutifully gave her the requested huggi-- I mean hugs.


    I raised my hand, "Ok, ok, calm down. It''s not what you think. Manami, Kiyomi and I went to the Sun''s capital city and they were selling ves at the auction house. It just so happens that I saw someone I met before being auctioned as a ve."


    Lian Li looked up from where she had been hugging my arm, the golden haired girl having taken advantage of the situation to snuggle up to me, "Oh, what happened to her? Did Master not buy her?"


    "Well¡­ Let''s just say that her and I did not know each other well enough to be even on speaking terms. Also, she''s quite the troublesome one¡­"


    Kiyomi nodded, "She had the power to fight her way out of the auction before flying off. How she even got caught as a ve in the first ce is a mystery."


    "Hmmm? So she managed to run away?" Eris asked.


    "sted the walls open and incapacitated the guards that tried to stop her," I told her. "She then flew out of the city and disappeared."


    ria grinned, "Should I send some people to search for her, Onii-sama?"


    I shook my head, "She''s not worth it, really. Don''t need to trouble yourselves over it."


    "Mmm¡­ If Master says so," Lian Li hummed before burying her face back into my arm.


    That prompted the other girls toe up and hug me too, all of them snuggling into my embrace.


    I sighed contentedly, "It''s nice that everything is quiet now."


    "Won''t those three inf¡­ Three countries send more people toe back and pester Master again?" Manami pointed out, seemingly more concerned that they would disturb our time together than anything else.


    "Oh, don''t worry, I took care of that. Unless they''re really, really dumb and ipetent, there shouldn''t be anyoneing up to our doors to ask us for it for at least two weeks," I assured them.


    Diao Chan frowned, "That means they''lle back after two weeks? Should we go and do something and make sure they don''te back ever again?"


    I patted her head, "Well, it''s not like I don''t understand why they''re so desperate for it. The pill is quite valuable after all so asking them to forget about it is quite impossible. I suppose if they are nice enough, I might consider selling them one or two."


    Hey, it''s another possible source of ie, I ain''t going to say no to that.


    "Master is too kind¡­" My Witch muttered, the rest of my disciples nodding in agreement.


    "It''ll be fine."


    And just as those words left my lips, Lian Li''s servant, Keqing, came running into my courtyard.


    "Master Lin? A messenger dropped off a letter for you."


    I motioned for her to pass the letter to me and she did so without hesitation.


    Turning the letter around, I realised there was the seal of the royal family on it, meaning Guiying was the one who sent it.


    This was weird since she could have just contacted Manami through telepathy or something simr.


    I guess this was supposed to be a formal business of some sort?


    My disciples crowded around me as I broke the seal and opened up the letter to read its contents.


    As I thought, it was a formal invitation for me to attend an awards ceremony back in the capital for my efforts in the war. The ceremony would be held a week from now, giving us plenty of time to prepare considering we could simply teleport there.


    Huh¡­ I don''t remember doing much, though? But since it''s an official summon by the Queen, I can''t reject it either.


    "Oooh~ Onii-sensei is going to be king!" ria pped her hands enthusiastically.


    I rolled my eyes at her, "No, I already said I do not want to be king. Do not try and push that role on to me now."


    "A¡­ But can I still call Onii-sensei King Onii from now on?"


    "No."


    "Please?"


    "No."


    "Mouuu¡­ Onii-sama is a bully¡­"


    I ignored her and turned to Keqing, "Is the messenger still there?"


    She nodded, "Yes, Master Lin. He said he requires a response from you."


    "Hmm? This is a Royal Summon is it not? Why would the Queen need an answer from me?"


    Diao Chan giggled, "Oh Master, it''s obvious that our little Guiying ces you in very high regard. She''s already considering you to be a king and of equal if not, higher authority than her."


    I''m pretty sure things don''t work that way but what do I know about politics?


    Knowing Guiying, this is most likely another scheme of hers or something.


    "Well, just tell the messenger I ept."


    Keqing bowed her head and rushed off to deliver the news.


    "Oh, we need to get ready then!" Diao Chan pped her hands together.


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "Get ready? For what?"


    "The ceremony of course! Master must look His best! It''s going to be Master''s coronation!"


    Bloody hell, for thest time, I don''t want to be king!


    Am I the only one who thinks that way?!

 Chapter 475 - Colours Are Important You Know?

    (MC POV)


    "Perhaps a brighter colour would suit Master Lin?" The tailor suggested, showing us a roll of cloth that was golden yellow with red mes embroidered into it.


    ??


    Diao Chan shook her head, "That looks very gaudy. Something lighter would be better."


    I sighed, "You know¡­ I already said I won''t be king right?"


    "We know, Master," Kiyomi answered, rifling through the other bundles of cloth on disy. "But for formality''s sake, Master should look the part and let those people know who they should pay respects to."


    "Right¡­" I conceded, though I still wondered if this was really necessary.


    With Diao Chan''s insistence on making myself look good for the ceremony, I was quite forcefully ''convinced'' to go and get new clothes to wear to attend it.


    It was decided that Kiyomi and Diao Chan would follow me to Jin city to pick out the clothes and also have a day off together at the same time.


    Of course my other disciples wanted the same treatment so I promised to bring them out for dates in the near future as well.


    So that''s why I''m in this tailor shop now, with my two disciples dutifully picking the cloth they would use to tailor new clothes for me. And not just any old tailor, they''re supposedly the Royal appointed tailors who handle all the Royal Family''s tailoring needs.


    I was sure they wouldn''t serve me but apparently the staff had weed me in like it was normal.


    Is this just because I''m part of the Royal Household? I don''t even know how this works.


    "How about this one, Imperial red would definitely bring attention to Master Lin." The tailor suggested.


    Diao Chan took a look at the fabric and shook her head, "This one is too dull, Master''s Divinity can''t shine brightly enough with this."


    What divinity are you talking about you masochistic witch? Do you want me to spank again?


    You know what?


    I spanked Diao Chan, the p loud enough to echo throughout the store and cause the other staff to turn their heads at the sound.


    My Witch also let out a yelp of pain that was mixed with pleasure, knowing her, she was most likely wet between the legs now.


    "What divinity are you bbering about? Just pick a good enough colour and I''ll be good with it. There''s no need to be so specific, is there?" I huffed.


    "Ahhnnn~~ But Master... Ehehehe~ We all want to see you look your best~" She moaned while rubbing her thighs together.


    "Mmhmm¡­ It''s just a small ceremony, there''s no need to be so serious about it."


    Kiyomi shook her head at me, "Master, it is you. There is no ''small ceremony'' when Master is involved. The entirety of the country''s nobility will be there, even the nobles from the former country of Dong would be in attendance. This ceremony would decide their fates, after all."


    "Huh? Didn''t Guiying say that this just a small awards ceremony? What is going to happen?"


    Diao Chan slid up to me, rubbing herself on my arm, "Ehehe~ The ceremony would officiate the formation of the Beiyang Empire, the newly conquered territory would be renamed to the country of Lin. When she said small, she probably meant that the ceremony will not be attended by the masses."


    "What?"


    She nodded, "It is natural, after all. Master is the conqueror and they agreed to surrender to you."


    I held up a hand, "Hold up, how do you even know about all this?"


    The Witch blinked at me, "Did Master not see the terms of surrender for the Dongs?"


    "No? Guiying did not let me see it. You mean you girls saw them?"


    "Oh¡­ Erm... Then¡­ Ahem. Which colour would Master want to wear? How about cobalt blue? I think that might be good for Master," Diao Chan asked, trying to change the topic with a smile.


    "No you don''t. What was written in the terms of surrender?"


    Diao Chan poked her fingers together while giggling, "Erm¡­ As much as I would like Master to punish me¡­ This might not be the best ce for it? But if Master wants to do it now, I wouldn''t mind~"


    I turned to look at the tailor who was looking at me with concern.


    I sighed, dropping the issue for now, "I think a lighter colour might be better. I don''t want anything too eye-catching."


    Kiyomi lifted up a roll of fabric, "How about Royal Purple, Master? This would definitely bring our your majesty."


    "I''m pretty sure I said a lighter colour and I most definitely do not want to sh with our Queen, so no."


    The tailor pulled out a roll as well, "Sapphire blue perhaps, Master Lin? Neither too bright nor too dark and it would showcase your nobility."


    I was about to agree but Kiyomi shook her head, "This one is too subdued. Others might think Master to be easy to take advantage of."


    This is just picking colours for my clothes to wear to that small ceremony right? Why are we getting so specific?


    Ugh, this is why I hate politics.


    I sighed, "You know what? Why not just white? Like my own robes. That should be fine right?"


    Everyone stared at me for a good, long moment.


    I almost thought my suggestion was taboo or something when everyone suddenly broke out into smiles.


    "As expected of Master Lin! That is a great idea!" The tailor praised.


    Diao Chan pped her hands together, "Yes, of course! White would highlight our Master''s purity and divinity at the same time! It''s perfect!"


    What? It''s just white. Like you know, white white. Is there really such a deep meaning to it?


    Kiyomi nodded as well, "It''s perfect. Everyone would know of Master''s divinity with a robe made out of that colour."


    You too, Kiyomi? Seriously what the hell is that all about?


    The tailor pulled out a roll of cloth that was pure white, "Would this do, Master Lin?"


    At this point, I''m ready to leave the ce and just go back to rxing with my disciples already. Thus, I simply waved my hand at him, "It''s fine as long as my girls think it''s fine."


    Both Diao Chan and Kiyomi went over and inspected the cloth the tailor had pulled out. They examined it with such intensity you would have thought they were trying to decrypt some ancient text or something.


    "Mmm¡­ It is good enough," Diao Chan finally dered. "Use this to make a robe suitable enough for Master."


    The tailor bowed, "Of course, High Pr¡­ I mean, miss Diao Chan. We will work hard for Master Lin to look his best on the day of the ceremony."


    Hmm? It felt like they were going to say something else but changed at thest moment? Oh well, must not have been important.


    Somehow, I already feel exhausted even though it''s barely midday. It seems like even here, choosing clothes with girls are still not easy, even when the clothes they are picking is not for themselves.


    "If everything''s done here, shall we go and take a walk around the city?"


    Both of the girls looked at me with anticipation.


    "It''s a date!"


    Well, I suppose it is.

 Chapter 476 - The Troupe’s In Town

    (MC POV)


    "I heard there''s a show happening at the Theatre and that it''s quite popr, should we go and see, Master?" Kiyomi suggested.


    ??


    I raised an eyebrow, "Oh? Is it supposed to be a big event?"


    Diao Chan tapped her chin with a finger, "Oh, I heard about it. There were quite a lot of people trying to get tickets for the show. The actors are supposed to be really famous too."


    "Oh? Well if you two are interested in it, then I don''t see why not? Who are they? What''s the show about?"


    Kiyomi smiled, "I think Master would like it. Trust me."


    If she says it like that, of course I would be a little suspicious. But well, not like I would reject their idea in the first ce anyway.


    My two disciples guided me to the Theatre located near the noble''s district where there was already a surprisinglyrge crowd gathered, no doubt waiting to watch the show as well.


    The building itself was actually a rather simple one. It was basically a semicircr building with tiered seats facing a rectangr stage. The roof wasn''t anything fancy either, just a simple wooden pyramid to keep out the rain and sun.


    Beiyang has never really invested much into the arts so this was the only theatre around in the city. Thus, if there were any shows around, this was the only theatre anyone could go to.


    "Oh? Is this performance actually really popr?" I asked, looking at the crowd.


    Kiyomi tapped her chin thoughtfully, "Mmm¡­ The troupe is quite popr from where they came from, but I didn''t know their fame actually spreaded this far into the capital city already."


    I narrowed my eyes at her, "It''s your previous idol group¡­ Isn''t it?"


    My white fox disciple smiled sheepishly at me, "Oh? To have Master remember them is an honour."


    I sighed, "You could have just told me directly, you know? It''s not like I have anything against them."


    "I may have wanted to surprise Master a little," Kiyomi admitted with a giggle.


    Well, it''s not like I know any other acting group in the Earthen ne in the first ce, if you say it like that it''s obvious who it would be.


    I gestured to the crowd, "Well, shall we go join them? Hopefully there''s still seats left for us."


    Diao Chan giggled, "Oh Master, there''s no way we would let you queue up like that. Not here at least. Wait here, I''ll go find someone~~"


    I watched the Witch skip towards the crowd merrily, leaving Kiyomi and I behind.


    "Master¡­" Kiyomi whispered, moving to cuddle my arm.


    Just by her look I already knew what she wanted.


    I reached my hand up andmenced my head patting, Kiyomi squealing cutely when I did so. I also reached behind and started fluffing her tails, they were as fluffy as always.


    "So, you''ve been keeping contact with them?" I asked her, still head patting and fluffing her.


    "Kyuuu~ Yes, Master¡­ I still write them letters from time to time. Mmm~~ They did tell me they wereing here so I wanted to go see them with Master¡­"


    "Well, you certainly did surprise me. I never thought they would actuallye here."


    "Fufufu¡­ I shall be satisfied knowing that I at least surprised Master a little~"


    Diao Chan soon came running back to us, pouting when she saw Kiyomi hugging me.


    "Not fair Master¡­ I want to be pampered too¡­"


    I smiled and gestured for her to turn around which she did so enthusiastically, allowing me to spank her bottom, hard.


    I gave her a while to recover from her moaning before asking, "So what''s the news?"


    Diao Chan wiped the drool from her lips with the back of her hand, "Slurp¡­ Ummm¡­ I got the passes, but they asked if I could bring Master and Kiyomi to the backstage first?"


    Kiyomi tilted her head, "Oh? I guess they want to see us first. Maybe they miss Master too?"


    Well, since they asked for us specifically, no reason not to go find them.


    Diao Chan led us back towards the theatre, avoiding the crowd to circle round the back and through a backdoor that was being watched by a bored looking youth. He only gave us a nod before waving us in.


    The moment we opened the door, something brown and furry leapt out and hugged Kiyomi, nuzzling her.


    "Kiyomiiiiii~~ We missed you nyaaa!!" The nekomata girl squealed.


    If my memory still serves, her name should be Hikari, the really energetic cat girl of their group.


    Kiyomi patted her, "Yes, it has been a while, Hikari. Where is Chuya and Kana?"


    The nekomata girl bounced back, "They''re inside! Let''s go meet them!"


    It was only then she realised Diao Chan and I were standing behind her.


    "Eh? Kiyomi¡­ Who is the hot guy behind you? Didn''t you already find your mate? Don''t tell me you''re cheating on him?"


    Oh right, she never saw me outside of my child form.


    Kiyomi smiled at her, "This is Master Lin, my mate. Or maybe you might remember Him as Mark?"


    Hikari gaped at me, "No way! Mark?! You grew so much in less than a year!"


    I chuckled, "It''s a long story. Didn''t you say you wanted to see us?"


    Her eyes widened, "Yes! Thank heavens both of you came! We need your help! Come quickly!"


    She grabbed both Kiyomi and my hands and pulled us through the door, leaving Diao Chan to catch up behind us.


    We were guided to the few small rooms at the back that served as the actors'' dressing rooms, which was just a fancy name for a room with several tables, chairs and mirrors.


    Sitting inside the room was a very familiar blue slime and Ryu girl.


    "Chuya, Kana. It''s been a while," Kiyomi greeted them.


    The other two girls also came up to hug her.


    Interesting, I thought Kiyomi wasn''t really close to them, but I guess they really did care for each other.


    "Kiyomi! Look how much you''ve grown! You''re such a beautiful woman now!" The Ryu girl Kanaplimented.


    "Fufufu~ I suppose it is expected of a woman who has found the love of her life, isn''t it?" The slime girl Chuya asked.


    Kiyomi simply smiled at their teasing before stepping aside to gesture towards me.


    "Girls, this is Master Lin, my mate and Master whom I have pledged my life to. You might recall that He had acted as Mark before."


    Both of them blinked at me.


    "Mark? The little boy?" Chuya asked.


    I nodded, "It''s a long story, I''ll tell you guyster. But first of all, you guys wanted to see us first, right?"


    Kana gasped, "That''s right! When we heard Kiyomi was here, we needed her help for today''s performance!"


    Kiyomi tilted her head slightly, "What help could you need from me?"


    Chuya crossed her arms, "We had two new members who were supposed to y an important part in today''s show. But both of them got into an ident a few hours ago and can''t show up¡­ We were hoping that Kiyomi coulde in to help and bring along¡­ Well¡­ Mark as well."


    Kana sighed, "We understand if you do not wish to help¡­ But we would have to cancel the show tonight in that case."


    Kiyomi turned to look at me, it was obvious she wanted to help them but she let the final decision be up to me.


    I shrugged, "Well, if Kiyomi doesn''t mind then I don''t mind either. But are you sure we can do this without any rehearsals?"


    Hikari pped her hands together, "Oh, don''t worry about it nya! It''s the same script that you did back then! I''m sure you would do even better now nya!"


    Oh¡­ That BL story¡­


    Never thought that I would need to do that again...


    Is it toote to take back my words?

 Chapter 477 - This Isn’t Part Of The Script

    (MC POV)


    "Just in case, here''s the script. We did change a little of it but feel free to ad-lib anything you think is suitable! We trust you nya!" Hikari patted my back, handing over a stack of papers at me.


    ??


    I looked through the script and indeed, the setting and dialogue was mostly the same. Though it has been a while since Ist performed this, I should be able to do it without any issues.


    At least I hope so.


    One good thing is that they seemed to have adapted the story to the audience, so this script is actually less cringey than the one before.


    Another change they did was¡­


    Huh¡­ It''s not BL anymore it seems, it''s GL.


    Yep, they changed the gender of the two main characters to girls, apparently it would be better received than leaving it as males.


    Thankfully I didn''t need to jump into the air, do a double somersault, grab a handkerchief,nd with a triple forward roll into a three pointnding anymore. The cringe line about stopping the wind was also removed for a more normal one.


    On the outside, Kiyomi seemed just like usual with her stoic face, but I could tell she was quite looking forward to the y by how her tails were wagging ever so slightly.


    I wouldn''t have noticed this little quirk of hers before, but after spending so much time together, I could tell when she''s especially happy even when she tries to hide it.


    Yes, Kiyomi is very cute.


    Diao Chan had looked at me with puppy eyes, but I don''t think there''s a part for her to y in thi--


    "Oh, do you want a part as well, nyaa? You can be the rival girlfriend for the main lead! It''s a simple part to y, but do you think you can handle it, nyaa?" Hikari suggested, showing another script to the Witch.


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "Since when was there a rival girlfriend?"


    "Nyaa, she''s a new character introducedter into the story! But for the sake of the y, we can bring her introduction forward! So how about it?"


    Diao Chan nodded her head enthusiastically, "I''ll do it!"


    "Alright! Here''s the script nyaa! You have acting experience right?"


    Oi, oi¡­ Is this fine? You''re giving someone you''ve met for the first time something like that? And you''re arbitrarily changing the script now? Which part of this looks fine to you?


    Diao Chan huffed, "Of course! I''ve acted professionally before on the stage of politics! Such a simple thing like this is a walk in the park for me!"


    "Nya?! How reliable! Today''s show will definitely be the best nya!"


    Hmm¡­ Well, I would like to say that those two are different but¡­ Whatever, as long as she''s happy, I''ve got noints. I''ll just do my best to support her.


    "One more thing," I pointed out. "You changed the cast to girls¡­ I''m most definitely not one."


    "Nyaa? Just crossdress and problem solved, nyaa."


    This nekomata¡­


    "Master¡­ Is it too much to ask you to take the gender change pill?" Kiyomi asked, a slight blush on her face.


    "Ehehehe~ Yes please, Master!" Diao Chan added as well.


    Oh? Seems like they quite like the session back at the beach where I had changed genders. Alright fine, for my cute disciples. Good thing I kept a few of the pills from back then.


    We had about half the day to squeeze in whatever practice we could before the performance time which was in the early evening. It seems like this show was so popr that the people outside actually had to queue for half a day to ensure a spot to watch it.


    Now, with just several minutes away from the start of the show, we were in our positions to start the performance.


    Just like thest time, Kana the Ryu girl was in charge of the narrating and thus she was the first to go on stage.


    Once she had the audience riled up in anticipation, I took the stage as the main girl of the y.


    I delivered my opening lines swiftly as my gaze swept through the crowd in front of me. Unlike the previous time, there were thankfully no banners and cheeringing from them.


    In fact, they were really, really silent, although their gaze were all locked onto me.


    Hmmm? Maybe it has something to do with this female form? My girls all said I look gorgeous in it but well, I still think my disciples look better.


    I almost tripped over my lines when I realised all of my disciples were actually seated at the far back of the theatre, even the servants and¡­ Is that Guiying?! Why are they all here?!


    Ugh, no time to think about that now¡­


    I finished my set up of the scene before exiting it, giving the stage to Hikari.


    Kiyomi and Diao Chan were waiting when I returned backstage.


    "Did you call them?" I asked, already suspecting that was probably why all of them are here.


    Kiyomi nodded, "Elder sister asked, so I told them. Should I not have, Master? They were all very excited to hear that you would be performing on stage. Especially¡­ In your female form..."


    I sighed and shook my head, resigning myself to the role of entertaining my cute disciples for the night.


    "How do you girls live with breasts like these?" I groaned, hugging the two watermelons hanging in front of me. "My shoulders feel heavy."


    Kiyomi came behind me and started groping me, "Let me help you massage them, Master."


    "Mmm¡­ That feels good."


    Just then, Hikari came down from the stage and gaped at us.


    "Nyaa?! That''s puuurfect! We need something like this in the next scene! You two are geniuses!"


    Wait, no. I don''t think we should be showing something like this on--


    "Of course, let''s do this, Master~" Kiyomi whispered sultrily in my ear, pinching my nipples.


    Ghk¡­ This naughty fox¡­


    *


    The rest of the show proceeded on as I remembered, except for the breast groping that made the audience go ''kyaa'' ''kyaa''. I was actually wondering when Diao Chan was supposed to appear since I didn''t see her appear at all.


    The next scene would be the kissing scene between ''Mark'' and ''George'', who is now ''Maria'' and ''Georgia''. Don''t ask me, I didn''te up with the names.


    So there I was, being pushed against the wall by a really assertive Kiyomi who was holding my chin with a hand while leaning against me, both of our breasts pushing against each other.


    It was obvious she was really enjoying this and I didn''t need to see her tails to know she was really happy. The fact that she''s kissing me with every fibre of her being was a clear enough indication. I even had to stop her hands from groping my breasts a few times.


    While the two of us were busy making out with each other, Diao Chan suddenly came on stage, the girl screeching out dramatically.


    "Georgia! How dare you! I''ve warned you time and time again to stay away from Maria!" She screeched, storming up to us.


    Kiyomi broke the kiss, giving me a look full of lust and a short whisper of "I love you, Master~" before turning to the neer.


    "Hoh? Isn''t this Hera? The self-proimed girlfriend of Maria? How many times did I tell you that you are not good enough for Maria? Only I, the most perfect one, is worthy of Her affections."


    "You? Hahaha! Don''t make meugh! Other than that stupid pretty face of yours, you have nothing else! You are most definitely not worthy of Her! Now step aside!"


    Oh? Someone it feels like both of the characters'' personalities shifted into quite menacing ones. Is that how it''s supposed to be?


    If I remember correctly, this new part of the script should have them insult each other for a few lines before Georgia proceeds to take Maria away off stage, then Hera will monologue a bit on stage to establish her character. That meant I have no lines to speak here.


    I was content to wait for them when Kiyomi turned back to me, cupping my chin with a hand.


    "Of course my dear Maria will choose me over some harlot, right?"


    Before I could answer, she had pulled me in for another kiss again.


    Hold on, I don''t remember this being in the script. Also, you really should stop groping my breasts on stage.


    Diao Chan stormed up to us, pulling Kiyomi away by force, "Not fair! Maria! You said you loved me when you picked up my handkerchief back then! You said you would stop the wind for me! Now let us go and fly like the wind! You are too good for the likes of her!"


    Err¡­ Hold on a moment, I really don''t think this is part of the script¡­


    Kiyomi pulled me back to her embrace, "This is precisely why you do not deserve Her, Maria is destined for greatness but you will only pull Her down. Now,e Maria, let us go officiate our union."


    Wait, are they ad-libbing now? Because Kiyomi is being really daring by slipping her hand in between my legs now while Diao Chan went for my breasts this time.


    Why are these two so horny?


    Diao Chan rolled up her sleeves, "I will fight you for Her."


    Kiyomi scowled, "So will I."


    Oh no, looks like things are getting out of hand.


    Of course I did the most sensible thing I could do in that situation.


    I flicked both of their foreheads.

 Chapter 478 - Curtain Call

    (MC POV)


    I gave both of them a good scolding about getting along together and that I certainly wasn''t someone they could just pull around and ''own''.


    ??


    I did all of this still in character of course. I am still a professional ok?


    Once I''ve properly chastised them, I took them off stage to make way for the final scene, which would normally be Maria and Georgia getting together but I''m not sure about that now since we''ve changed the script so much.


    The only good thing is that the audience seemed really entertained.


    Cai Hong was pping quite enthusiastically which was the only sign I needed to see that we were doing a good job.


    But that still doesn''t change the fact that Kiyomi and Diao Chan were doing whatever they wanted, so I gave them another good scolding backstage.


    "What was that? What were you two trying to pull?" I scolded them, making the two girls sit on their knees.


    Diao Chan poked her fingers together, it''s obvious she was actually enjoying this though, "Well¡­ We thought that it might be interesting to push the conflict encounter forward a little¡­ It was quite well received in the book too."


    I raised my eyebrow, "You girls read the book?"


    Kiyomi nodded, "Sister ria has always been receiving the newest volumes from her elder sister and shares it with us."


    I sighed, "You do know that my script had nothing about what you two just did right?"


    Diao Chan pped her hands together, "Oh, but if it''s Master, there''s no need to worry right? The way you improvised there was nothing short of perfect!"


    Yeah, but I would have preferred if we stuck to the script.


    Before I could continue scolding them, Kana appeared from the back, raising an eyebrow when she saw us.


    "Is this a ritual to hype you guys up for the final scene? How diligent of you guys. I''m not sure how you''re going to top what you guys did for the previous scene though, the audience loved it."


    "Really? I don''t really think it''s that good though? What did they like" I asked, a little intrigued.


    "I could tell they really liked the way your character changed from being on the defensive to the offensive. Mark would have remained under George''s thumb for a long while in the story but the way you switched it around like that was refreshing. Maybe the author might even consider changing him for the next volume. Or maybe write another one featuring Maria and Georgia, hehe."


    Huh¡­ That means everyone gathered here is a fan of Odriana''s book. I thought her poprity was only limited to our hometown but I guess I was wrong.


    I turned back to Diao Chan and Kiyomi to see them beaming up at me with pride, the two of them obviously thinking that the reason for the sess was me.


    The lights on the stage darkened, signaling another change in scene.


    Kana gave us a wave, "Alright, I better head up for my part. The crowd is most definitely hyped up for the ending so let''s give them a good one!"


    I watched her go back up on stage before turning to my two disciples, "Right¡­ I suppose we should figure out how to do the finale?"


    Diao Chan waved her hand, "There''s no need for that Master, we can just go ording to the script and then improvise the rest as needed."


    "You know¡­ That''s not exactly something an actor would say especially when it''s the day of the performance," I pointed out.


    Kiyomi chuckled, "Fufufu, I''m sure everything will be fine since Master is here."


    Diao Chan also nodded in agreement.


    They really think I''m some kind of god like being that can solve any problem easily huh? And to think they are still worried about letting me go off on my own.


    Well, not like we have any time to n now since our cue to enter the stage just came again. I just hope I don''t screw up too badly.


    *


    (Lian Li POV)


    When Kiyomi had sent us a message that Master would be performing for a y, all of us were teleported here by Manami''s Technique.


    Knowing that Guiying wouldn''t want to miss this too, we had called her to join us as well, alongside the servants and the youkai maids.


    To see Master in the limelight on stage, there was no higher honour and everyone here knew it.


    All of us knew that Odriana had wrote this story with Master in mind, so there was no one else more suited to y as the character ''Mark''.


    But for this y, it seems like they had decided to switch the genders of the cast.


    Normally some might see this as an insult to the book but¡­ Watching a genderbent Master performing was¡­ Extremely stimting.


    Just watching Master''s wless performance already had us captivated, the way She speaks and charms us almost had me leaping up on stage to embrace Her.


    We had thought the show would end just like the first one with Mark ending up with George. But to our great surprise, they had chosen to introduce Hera here.


    In response to that, Master yed Her role perfectly, switching Her character on the offensive and showing us a side of Her character that no one else has seen before.


    And as though that was not enough, when it came to the closing scene where Mark would have normally confessed his interest to George, Master made it such that Hera and Georgia confessed to Her instead.


    Of course, the ending kiss between the three of them were also absolutely perfect. The show was nothing short of a masterpiece.


    "I did not know that Master had talent in acting," Guiying confessed, joining the rest of us in giving the performers a standing ovation.


    "Ufufufu~ Isn''t such a thing natural? It is Master after all~" Manami giggled.


    "Papa, so cool!" Cai Hong cheered, pping enthusiastically beside me.


    "Ehehehe~ I suppose that''s true. Thank you for inviting me too," Our little Queenughed. "On another note, you girls might like to know that we''re already beginning to spread the conversion to the rest of the country."


    Eris raised an eyebrow, "Oh? Does that mean the entire capital city is¡­"


    She nodded, "It was quite simple, really. But I do have sister ria to thank for it too. If it wasn''t for Odriana''s influence in bringing such materials here, it might have been a little more difficult to convert themon popce. Master''s God Pill also helped silence the naysayers."


    I nodded, "Then our first step to letting the world know of Master''s greatness has begun. Next we will convert the rest of the country, then the new country as well before moving to the rest of the world."


    All of us looked at each other, the resolution clear in each of our eyes.


    "All for Master."

 Chapter 479 - Your Mama Is Here

    (MC POV)


    Despite their pleading, I decided to not take part in any of the future performances, letting the new hires take over instead. That was enough stress for me already, not to mention there''s still the ceremony to take care of.


    ??


    Maybe I mighte back and watch it some time, but please spare me from the acting already. At least I''m earning quite a bit of money from my investment into them.


    But really, that''s enough for me, the ceremony is already starting soon.


    Speaking of which...


    I looked down at the robes that I was currently wearing.


    The colour was pure white like what I saw in the store except there were golden dragon patterns adorning it as well.


    The robe itself was long enough to touch the floor so I had to be careful not to step on it as I walked. The sleeves were also just as long, making the entire robes look quite baggy.


    Basically¡­ These robes make me look like some kind of priest.


    Compared to me, my disciples were wearing rtively normal clothes. By that I mean they were dressed in the normal high nobility fashion style that is used to attend formal events. Even Cai Hong was wearing a rainbow dress that made her look really, really cute.


    But even then, I still stick out like a sore thumb with these clothes.


    "What is this?" I asked them after everyone is finished fawning over me in my new clothes.


    "It''s your ceremonial robes Master!" Diao Chan exined, wiping the drool from her lips.


    She''s not the only one that''s drooling too, at least half of my disciples had dreamy looks on their face for some reason.


    Also, for some reason, everyone is standing quite a distance away, like they were afraid of me or something.


    "Is there even a need for me to dress like this? Isn''t this way too gaudy? The robes are dragging on the floor you know?"


    "That''s why it''s perfect, Master!" Lian Li dered. "It shows off Master''s majesty!"


    "Right¡­ And why are all of you standing so far away?"


    Manami giggled, "Ufufufu, forgive us Master. Your figure is too holy for us to get close right now."


    What in the world is she talking about?


    I lifted up my arms, looking down at how thick the sleeves were, "Doesn''t wearing this make me look fat?"


    "Not at all!"


    "Of course not, Master!"


    "Master looks perfect!"


    "Definitely not!"


    "Papa cool!"


    All of them immediately denied, maybe a little too vehemently.


    I raised my eyebrow at them, "Just to be sure. The ceremony has nothing to do with me bing king, right?"


    ria poked her fingers together, "Well¡­ It is to name our family as the ruling family of the newnds. If Onii-sama does not want to receive it as the head of the family, I can receive it in Onii-sama''s stead. But if Onii-sama wants it..."


    "Yeah, nah. I''ll leave that to you, if you don''t mind, that is."


    "Ehehehe~ Of course I don''t, Onii-sama! It is all for making a city worthy of you after all!"


    Yeah¡­ I don''t even want to know what her definition of ''worthy'' is. Well, as long as she doesn''t go around destroying the world, I wouldn''t have anyints.


    "How much time do we have left?" I asked, deciding to stop worrying about my robes for the time being.


    Lian Li tapped her chin, "Oh, they should be sending a steward here to receive us when the ceremony is starting. I think we have about an hour or so more before they will arrive."


    "In that case, what should we--"


    The door to the tailor shop was violently pushed open before I could finish my words.


    A tall woman with long ck hair that reached to her lower back wearing a very tight white dress that emphasized her curves could be seen standing at the doorway.


    "Mother?!"


    "Okaa-sama?!"


    Both ria and I cried out simultaneously.


    "Oh my darling daughter and my dearest son! How much I''ve missed you!" She squealed, first going up to hug ria before rushing up to me.


    Yep, Lidiana Lindulf, my supposed adoptive mother and ria''s biological mother. Even though she''s well into her early forties, she doesn''t look a day older than twenty five. She could even pass herself off as ria and Odriana''s sister and no one would question it.


    It is unfortunate that my only memories of her were almost non-existent since she left the family shortly after the ident that caused me to lose my memories.


    Before, I thought she had hated me just like everyone else but apparently she had left to prevent the family from using her against ria and I, onlying back when she knew that father and brother were no longer there.


    At least, that was what ria told me without going into details.


    "Oh my son! How much mama has missed you! You''re all so grown up now! Look at you! My darling little boy! Already attaining godhood so soon!"


    What?


    She noticed my surprise and smiled, "Ohe now my dear son, your mama has been keeping up with current events you know! Oh, how much I wanted to go and find you when I heard you had became a Master Practitioner!"


    Ah¡­ I think mother has some misconceptions about Practitioners. She probably thinks that just because I became a Master Practitioner it meant I attained godhood. Unfortunately, bing an immortal and achieving apotheosis are two very different things.


    And since it would take a while to exin that, I decided to ask the more pressing question instead.


    "What are you doing here, mother?"


    She puffed her cheeks at me, "Of course it''s to see my beloved son! Mama wouldn''t miss this event for the world! Do you not miss you mama?"


    "No, I mean¡­ What¡­ How did you even know I''m here?"


    ria raised her hand, "I invited Okaa-sama, Onii-sama! And Onee-sama too!"


    Mother nodded, "Mmhmm~ Your big sister is here too! She''s just dealing with our carriage but I couldn''t wait anymore so I came rushing straight here! Hmm? Is something wrong?"


    I scratched my chin, "Well¡­ I thought you hated me for¡­ You know¡­ Teaching ria and Odriana all that stuff. Not that I remember much of it anyway."


    She turned to look at ria who nodded her head at her. Not sure what silent message they just sent to each other but mother immediately came up and pulled me to her embrace.


    "Oh my poor little baby boy! It''s ok! Mama is here now! Mama and your sisters will do everything to protect you! You don''t need to worry anymore!"


    "Huh? Wait. What are you talking about?"


    "Oh my poor, poor boy! It''s ok, it''s ok. There''s no need for my baby to work so hard! Just rx now~" She cooed, patting my head.


    Somehow I feel like there''s some kind of misunderstanding or something but I''m not sure what exactly she misunderstood.


    Well, I guess since it really has been quite a long while since Ist saw mother, I''ll just let her indulge herself for a bit.


    Even my disciples were looking at her fondly so I guess this is fine?

 Chapter 480 - Waiting For The Ceremony

    (MC POV)


    I didn''t even get the chance to find out what mother thought happened to me when the steward came to fetch us. He told us that I was supposed to go to the pce alone while the rest would follow the others into the throne room when the ceremony starts.


    ??


    My disciples did not ask any questions so I assumed that was how it should be and went with the steward alone, my mother tearfully giving me another hug before letting me go.


    He brought me to a carriage that was reserved for the Royal Family, bidding me to enter it with a low bow.


    As expected, these robes really make it hard to move freely. Luckily for me, I had someone who could help me with that.


    I had Xun Guan spread herself underneath the robes and had her control the robes to move as I do, even lifting the hem of the robes slightly to prevent it from dragging along on the ground. Really thankful for her at times like these.


    Even though the carriage was just outside the shop, there was still a short distance that I needed to walk to reach the carriage itself. And since it was in the middle of the day where people would be out and about, quite a lot of people saw me walking out wearing these rather ridiculous robes.


    Everyone that saw me stopped whatever they were doing and stared.


    At first I thought they were just astounded by how ridiculous I looked but that thought changed when most of them sped their hands together in prayer. Some of them even knelt on the ground as well.


    That just proves my point of looking like some sort of priest.


    Also, I never knew the people here were religious, maybe that''s why I have to wear these robes as part of a tradition or something. Considering how I''ve forgotten most of the country''s culture from my memory wipe and never bothering to relearn them, it''s actually a rather high possibility.


    At least the steward did not look as fazed as they were so I managed to board the carriage without much issues, especially with Xun Guan helping me with these robes.


    The carriage brought me all the way to the pce, but instead of stopping at the main entrance like I thought it would, the carriage continued into the inner pce before stopping in the courtyard.


    The steward opened the carriage door and I got off the carriage, looking slightly confused as to why I was here.


    The steward bowed his head, "The Queen prepared a room for your Holiness to rest before the start of the ceremony. If you require anything, do let the servants know, your Holiness."


    What the hell is ''your holiness''? Since when? What the flying¡­


    Nevermind, he already left with the carriage before I could even ask.


    "Master Lin, we shall be your personal servants for today, don''t hesitate to tell us if you need anything."


    I turned back to see Alpha, Beta, Delta and Gamma standing there with their heads bowed.


    "Oh, it''s you four. Aren''t you girls supposed to be the Queen''s personal servants? What are you doing here?"


    Alpha straightened herself, "The Queen had deemed it necessary for us to serve Master Lin instead since she has other servants to take care of her. Please make use of us for anything you require."


    "Umu¡­ I suppose I should ask what is expected of me to do for this ceremony? You know, like anything I should do?"


    Delta gestured towards the building in front of us, "Before that, it would be terribly rude of us to keep Master Lin outside here. We have prepared the room for you."


    I thought they meant for me to walk in there, but Gamma had instead cantered up to me andid down right next to where I was standing.


    "Please, Master Lin," She gestured to her back, obviously wanting me to mount her back.


    "... I can walk, you know?"


    Alpha shook her head, "It would stain your glorious robes, Master Lin. Please allow us to take care of you."


    "Oh if it''s about that, I have it taken care of," I exined, pointing to the hem of my robes that were currently floating a little above the ground.


    They seem quite surprised by the sight even though this would have been a simple thing to do even without Xun Guan''s help.


    "I must still insist, Master Lin. It is not good for someone of your standing to be seen walking, especially in those robes. Please, ride me."


    I''m not really sure where that idea came from but from the way they were looking at me so seriously made me think they really meant it.


    "I''ll be in your care then¡­" I relented, climbing onto Gamma''s horse back.


    She shuddered a little, making me think that thebined weight of myself, the robes and Xun Guan might have been too much for her.


    "Am I too heavy?" I asked, a little concerned for her.


    "N¡­ No! Not at all, Master! I''m¡­ I''m alright!" She gasped, clearly struggling.


    I wanted to get off of her but seeing her resolute determination made me stop myself. If I were to insist now that she was struggling, it would definitely hurt her pride.


    Thus I could only silently endure as the centaur slowly trotted her way into the pce with the other three nking our sides.


    I thought she would let me off at the door but instead, she carried me all the way into the pce, through the corridors before finally stopping in the guest room where she knelt down in front of the couch, allowing me to finally dismount her.


    Good thing that we met no one along the way or else I wouldn''t know what face to show if others saw me like this.


    When I moved to dismount the centaur, Beta used her feline agility to reach for my robes, making sure they stayed off the ground even though there wasn''t any need to.


    I sat down on the couch while the other two busied themselves with cing tea and confectionaries on the coffee table in front of me, Gamma needing a second more before she finallyposed herself again.


    Maybe I should go on a diet?


    Alpha stood in front of me and bowed, "Master Lin, if I am allowed, I would like to go through what will happenter."


    I nodded for her to go ahead, taking a sip of the tea they brewed.


    "Once the ceremony has begun, another servant wille here to guide us to the throne room. The steward will announce your presence and Master Lin just has to be at a designated spot guided by me. That is all."


    Hmm¡­ Sounds simple enough.


    I ced the cup back down on its saucer, "And? What am I to do once I reached the spot? Do I bow, kneel or something else?"


    Alpha shook her head, "There is no need for Master Lin to do anything else. Just staying at the spot would be enough. When it is time for Master Lin to leave, the steward will call again and I will guide you out of the throne room."


    Oh, I guess this ceremony is all just some sort of small formality for the award then.


    Get in, get the award, get out.


    Straight and simple, I like it.


    Now I feel these robes might have been a bit overboard but what do I know?


    Well, guess there''s nothing else but to wait now. Although to pass the time¡­


    "Hey, I remembered you girls liked to be patted. Want some head pats?"


    Yeah, I patted the four of them a lot before the servant came and called for me. Good thing I heard himing and stopped before things got awkward.

 Chapter 481 - Coronation

    (MC POV)


    "And now announcing the arrival of His Holiness, Master Lin."


    ??


    I''m seriously confused by that title though. What the hell does that even mean?


    What''s more, I thought they would be bringing me to the main entrance of the throne room and let me enter it from there, so why was I led to the side entrance instead?


    Alpha bowed her head while gesturing towards the entrance, "Master Lin, if you would, please."


    Well, nothing else I can do except go in now.


    I entered the throne room, pausing for a split second when I realised this was actually the entrance the Queen would have taken to enter it.


    Everyone else within the room had their heads bowed, even Guiying had stood up from her throne to bow in my direction.


    The room felt a little different than what I remember, was Guiying''s throne supposed to be that far forward?


    Ok, that bad feeling just got amplified by a lot.


    "Master Lin, please take a seat here."


    I looked up to see Alpha gesturing at a throne located behind and elevated above Queen Guiying''s in some sort of an alcove.


    Wait a minute. Seriously, what the hell is the meaning of all this? You do know this is pretty much lese-majeste right? How can I upy a position higher than the Queen?


    "Are you sure this is my ce?" I whispered.


    Alpha nodded solemnly, and judging by the gathered people in the room, it seems like this was part of the n.


    What, did I get instated as the pope of some new religion or something? What the hell? I never signed up for this.


    Ugh, seems like everyone would stay in that bowing position until I took my seat. Seriously, whose idea is this? I really want toin a lot now.


    With great reluctance, I sat down on top of the throne, feeling extremely ufortable and unsure of what to do next.


    "His Holiness bids all to rise," Alpha called out, prompting everyone to raise their heads.


    All of them obeyed without question.


    "Queen Guiying of Beiyang, you may approach His Holiness," Alpha called out, surprising me.


    The Queen did so, stopping in front of me with a solemn face.


    "His Holiness bids you to recite your oath."


    Wait a minute, what the hell is going on? Why is Alpha being my spokesperson right now and what is this oath thing? Why am I here?


    Alpha handed me a thick, leather bound book, opened to a specific section for me to read.


    I quickly nced through its contents to realise this was supposed to be the swearing in of a new monarch. Which was weird considering Guiying was already a Queen, wasn''t she?


    I raised an eyebrow at the wolf girl and she nodded her head slowly. Seems like they really expect me to read this.


    "Is your Majesty willing to take the oath?"


    "I am willing," she answered without hesitation.


    I took a breath, "Do you solemnly promise and swear to govern thends granted to you by God ording to their respectivews and customs?"


    "I solemnly promise to do so."


    "Will you, to the utmost of your power, maintain thews of the empire granted by God and rule in His name?"


    "I will."


    "Swear now upon¡­ Hmm¡­ Ahem¡­ Swear now upon my name that what you promised shall be upheld in your years of service."


    Guiying immediately got onto a knee and took my hand in hers, bending forward to kiss it on my knuckles.


    "This I solemnly swear."


    Ok, I really, really don''t like where this is going. Did they really instate me as the head of some kind of religious order without me knowing? Or was there already some kind of church already in existence that governed this coronation thing and I got pushed into that role?


    Ugh, no time to think now¡­


    Alpha came to me carrying a velvet pillow where a golden crown was resting on top of it. No guesses to what I''m supposed to do here.


    I was going to stand up but Alpha gave me a look that told me I shouldn''t so I remained seated.


    I took the crown carefully and ced it on top of Guiying''s head, making sure that it stayed there before lifting my hands up.


    "Rise now, Empress Guiying of the Beiyang Empire. May your reign be long and true in God''s name," I concluded, a thousand questions going through my head.


    Empress Guiying rose up on her feet, giving me another bow before moving back to her throne.


    She sat back down on the throne, "Now, with His Holiness blessing, let''s begin the ceremony."


    Wait, they''re seriously thinking this is ok? No one is going to question this at all?


    Oh, my disciples are in attendance as well, I didn''t notice them since things were happening so fast. They''re looking at me with obvious pride on their faces, not sure why though.


    Mother and Odriana are right behind them too, both of them wearing simr expressions as my disciples.


    No one is really thinking this is weird? Just me? Ok.


    "ria Lindulf of the Lindulf House, step forward," Guiying called out.


    "Your Majesty."


    My little sister stepped out from the ranks of the gathered nobles, marching up to the queen and taking a knee.


    "For your contributions in the war with Dong, I hereby dere that the new territory shall be governed by the Lindulf House as the new monarchs. Do you, ria Lindulf, ept this as a representative of your House?"


    "I solemnly ept, your Majesty."


    Guiying stood up and the steward presented a smaller crown, the Empress taking it with both her hands.


    Instead of putting it on her head like I thought she would, Guiying instead handed it over to ria who received it with her hands.


    Mother then came forward with a velvet box, opening it up to let ria ce the crown inside it before snapping it shut. She then moved back to her original position with the box in hand.


    "Rise then, the new Queen of the country of Lin. May your reign be long and true," Guiyingmanded.


    "Thank you, your Majesty," ria bowed her head before standing back up, moving back to join my disciples at where they were standing.


    Should I be calling her Queen ria now? Nah.


    "That is all. Let us all continue working hard for the Beiyang Empire."


    Probably taking that as her cue, Alpha called out, "His Holiness shall be leaving now."


    Guiying stood up again and bowed with the rest of the throne room following her.


    "Long live Your Holiness."


    Taking that as a sign for me to leave, I got up from my seat and went out from where I had entered.


    Really, I''m just there as some kind of ornament, wasn''t I? I didn''t even have a say in the entirety of the proceedings at all. I shouldin about thatter.


    Wait¡­ Could that be part of Guiying''s n? To make mein about it and then deem it necessary to give me more political power and instate me as something else?


    Right then, I have a lot of questions to ask now and someone better give me some answers.


    What in the world just happened there?

 Chapter 482 - God’s Punishment

    (MC POV)


    Now I''m sitting in the waiting room with Queen¡­ I mean Empress Guiying sitting on her knees in front of me, her majestic aura as an Empress from beforepletely gone.


    ??


    I folded my arms in front of me, "So¡­ What was all that?"


    "What was what?" Guiying asked, tilting her head cutely.


    "You know what I mean. Did you make me the head of your religion without me knowing or something?"


    "Teehee~ Maybe?"


    I gave the Empress a forehead flick.


    "Ow!! Master bully!"


    "No you. I never asked for this role did I?"


    "Mouuu! Master said you didn''t want to be king! But there''s no way our followers would ept Master being in a low position! So we made you the head of our religion! Master didn''t say no, after all~"


    I chopped her on the head, "At least tell me beforehand."


    "Ahhhh! Master! That hurts!"


    I turned to the side to see the rest of my disciples also sitting in the same position as Guiying, except they had to hold an extra bucket of water above their heads as well.


    Diao Chan was one exception, since I knew this would just be a reward for her instead. So for her, she could only stand at the side and watch, which made her quite restless as a result.


    Oh, Cai Hong''s sitting beside me of course, munching quietly on a cookie I gave her. She probably knows that we''re having a serious discussion now since the little dragon made sure not to disturb me.


    Even then, she''s still cute so I had to head pat her a few times.


    "How long have you all known this and kept it from me?" I asked.


    Lian Li shivered from her punishment, "A¡­ About a week¡­"


    I continued staring at her.


    "A¡­ A month¡­"


    "That''s another hour for all of you. Better not spill any drops or I''ll be adding more time."


    All of them groaned but made noints, at least they understood why they''re being punished.


    I turned back to Guiying who was still holding her head in pain, "Any chance of me stepping down?"


    "Umm¡­ Without causing a revolt? Probably not¡­ Whoever heard of a god stepping down from their own religion?" Guiying admitted, though she muttered thest part a little inaudibly so I didn''t really hear what she said.


    I sighed. Why did things be soplicated all of a sudden?


    "I never even knew there even was a religion here. Who do you even pray to?"


    Guiying looked at me then nced to the side, "Umm¡­ God?"


    Ah, so it''s a monotheistic religion. I wonder what''s the story behind it.


    "Well, I''m not religious so I''m pretty sure I''m the worst person to be taking this position. Don''t you think so?"


    Guiying shook her head quickly, "Not at all! That''s what makes Master perfect for the position! There''s no one else more suitable than Master!"


    I really want to ask why but something tells me she wouldn''t give me a straight answer either.


    So instead, I just flicked her head again.


    "Owwieee!!" The Empress of Beiyang cried.


    "So, is this your way of telling me that I''m giving all of you too much freedom? To the point that all of you think you can scheme against your Master?"


    Everyone in the room immediately shook their heads, my disciples still being careful with not spilling the water in the buckets.


    "N¡­ No! Not at all, Master!"


    "We would never!"


    "Never, Master!"


    "We never intended to, Master!"


    "Master! Please believe us!"


    "Nom nom¡­ Cookie¡­ Nom¡­"


    I leaned my head on my hand, "Is it because all of you thought if I was asked to take this position I would refuse?"


    Guiying poked her fingers together, "Well¡­ That is¡­ Ummm¡­"


    I smiled at her, "In that case, you''d all be right, so I guess I can''t fault all of you for that."


    "Eh?" Came the collective response from them.


    Leaning back on my chair, I sighed, "All of you were doing this for the country right? I take it the previous religious leader died in the war or something and now there''s a need to rece him. You needed a Practitioner to upy that role and having someone you trust take that role would be more preferable."


    All of them looked at each other withplicated expressions, proving me right.


    I sighed, "It''s another political move of yours, isn''t it, Guiying? Controlling the religion would also help you with controlling the masses. Did I get that right?"


    She continued poking her fingers, "I¡­ I guess that isn''t wrong either..."


    I shrugged, "Well, what do you need me to do as the head of the religion? Don''t tell me I need to hold masses and such because there''s no way I''m doing that."


    Guiying shook her head, "Oh! Not at all Master! We wouldn''t trouble you with such things! As long as¡­ Well¡­ As long as Master epts your position as the head of our religion, that is already enough!"


    I raised an eyebrow, "So¡­ No need to hold sermons and other such things?"


    "Not unless Master wants to¡­ It would really honour the believers if Master were to choose to do so!"


    "No way. I''ll just take the position in name only without all the trouble thates with it, thank you very much. What is the name of this religion anyway?"


    For some reason, Guiying averted her eyes from me, looking rather ufortable.


    "It''s just called The Church, Master," Lian Li answered me cheerily.


    Huh¡­ Interesting¡­ Was Guiying embarrassed about the name? Well, whatever, it''s not like the name really matters as long as the followers don''t mind it.


    "Well, as I said, don''t make me do anything other than act as a figurehead and everything''s fine. ria can take care of the new territory and I''ll continue being a Master of Heaven Sect."


    Guiying rose up to hug my waist, "Thank you, Master!"


    I chopped her on the head again, "That doesn''t mean I''m not punishing you for setting me up like this. Go grab a bucket and sit beside Lian Li. You''re going to sit as long as they are."


    "Weeeh?! Master! This is bully!"


    "Maybe you shouldn''t scheme against your Master, now go before I start spanking you."


    Diao Chan raised her hand, a trail of drool escaping from the side of her lips, "Could I ask for the spanks instead Master?"


    I ignored her and handed the Empress a bucket of water, the girl pouting at me as she joined my disciples in their punishment.


    I guess I''ll just wait for an hour before forgiving them, they are really too cute for me to continue punishing them after all. Besides, they were doing this for the greater good, right?


    Still, I wonder what things will change now that I''m supposedly the head of a religion? I never actually been one before.


    I guess as long as there aren''t any fanatics, I should be fine. I wouldn''t know what to do if there were actually fanatics in this religion.


    Nah, what are the odds of that?


    Hmm¡­ Maybe I should go see my mother first.

 Chapter 483 - Reverend Mother

    (MC POV)


    After giving my disciples their due punishment, I went back to find Odriana and Mother to see what they were up to.


    ??


    Which ended up with me being hugged by my mother who kept on singing praises about my new position. Not that it is something I''m proud about since I don''t think I earned it.


    "Oh, Mama is so proud of you, my darling baby boy!


    "I¡­ I get it Mother¡­ Could you stop hugging me, please?"


    She pouted at me, "It''s been several years! Let your Mama indulge herself a bit, ok?"


    If she puts it this way, I can''t deny her...


    And meanwhile, on the other side¡­


    "Fufufufufu~ As I thought, hugging little brother like this is the best~"


    Yep, I''m squished in between my mother and elder sister right now, both of them hugging me tightly like their lives depended on it.


    "Not fair, Onee-sama! Leave some space for me! I want to hug Onii-sama too!" ria whined.


    Odriana chuckled, "My, my, doesn''t little ria always get to y with little brother all the time? This big sister has been quite lonely being back home you know?"


    "Gunununu¡­ Fine¡­" My little sister pouted, looking away.


    "Ok, I think that''s really enough now¡­ Could you two please let me go?"


    Odriana stroked my head, "Just a little bit more~"


    Mother also followed her daughter''s actions, "Fufufu~ Good boy, good boy~"


    Ugh¡­ I guess I''m going to be stuck here for a while.


    *


    Mother and Odriana finally let me go after half an hour of head patting and hugging. I didn''t need to read my disciples'' minds to know that they were feeling a bit left out so I made a mental note to head pat them a lotter.


    I gestured to my Mother, "I don''t believe I''ve introduced all of you yet, but as you guys might have guessed, she is my adoptive mother, Lidiana Lindulf."


    "Fufufu~ It is nice to finally meet all of you. My daughters have told me a lot about my darling son''s wonderful disciples!"


    Clearing my throat, I switched my gaze to my disciples. Introducing each of them in turn to my mother.


    "Mother, this is Lian Li, my first and strongest disciple."


    Lian Li bowed her head, "It is an honour for me to finally meet Reverend Mother. I am ever grateful for Master''s care for me. If it was not for Master, I would have never be who I am today."


    ''Reverend mother''? Is that because I''m the head of their religion now that even my family is considered as people of the clergy? Oh whatever, I don''t know this stuff.


    Mother smiled at her, "Oh my, how polite. My darling son has really grown to have taught such a nice girl like you! Mama approves of you!"


    Well¡­ I can''t really tell Mother that I''m actually technically around her age right now¡­


    And for some reason, Lian Li''s face lit up when she heard Mother''s approval, not sure why though.


    "Beside her are Manami and Kiyomi. They might not look like it, but the two of them are actually sisters. They are also¡­ Erm¡­ My mates."


    "Oh, what beautiful tails they have! Both of you must be taking great care of my baby boy, aren''t you?" Mother praised, her eyes sparkling.


    "Ara, ara? Reverend Mother has overpraised us. It is Master that has constantly taken care of us!" Manami giggled.


    Kiyomi nodded her head, "Master has helped us a lot. We are forever indebted to Him."


    "Ufufufu~ I''ll leave my dear son in your hands then. Mama approves of you two as well~"


    Again, my fox disciples also look ted at receiving the approval.


    "This is Eris, she is our master swordswoman."


    Eris bowed, "It is an honour, Reverend Mother. It is unfortunate but this one still has a lot to learn from Master to be a true swordmaster. We hope you will grant us your favour as well."


    "Oh my! Do work hard, this mama will be rooting for you as well! Mama approves!"


    I''m just going to assume that the approval is for being my disciples.


    Trying my best not toment on Mother''s behaviour, I continued, "This is Diao Chan. She used to be a noble from Dong but came to me due to circumstances and is training as my disciple too."


    True to her former position, Diao Chan did a curtsy, "Good day, Reverend Mother of our beloved Master. I hope you at least find us adequate enough to learn under your beloved son, I could not ask for more than that."


    "Fufufu, you need not be so stiff little Diao Chan. I trust my son''s judgments in letting you be his disciple. Mama approves of you as well~"


    I could tell from the slight shiver on Diao Chan that she''s most likely trying to contain her happiness.


    Moving on¡­


    "This is Brendan. He is learning alchemy under me."


    Brendan also bowed his head, "Greetings, Reverend Mother. I am Brendan Vera of the Vera Family. It is an honour to meet you."


    "The Vera Family? Oh! You are Dill Vera''s son aren''t you? I heard your Family''s fortune was turned around recently, you have my congrattions!"


    "Th¡­ Thank you, Reverend Mother. It is all due to Master''s blessings."


    "Ufufufu~ I see, I see. No need to think too much about it, you have Mama''s approval too!"


    Brendan made a rather weird face instead of the happy one like the rest of my disciples for some reason.


    And now, moving on to thest cutey who was hugging my leg, "Last but not least, this is little Cai Hong, my adopted daughter."


    "Soooo cuuuuuute!!" Mother squealed, bending down to look at the loli dragon. "Hello Cai Hong~"


    Cai Hong hid behind my leg, peeking out at Mother shyly, "He¡­ Hello¡­"


    The little dragon looked up at me for help with her teary eyes.


    I patted her head to reassure her, "Mother, please control yourself, you''re scaring her."


    "Oh my! I''m sorry, little Cai Hong. Mama is not scary, see? Mama is a good person~"


    "Mama? Papa''s Mama?"


    I chuckled at Cai hong''s words, "Yes, Cai Hong, she is Papa''s Mama."


    "Big Mama!" Cai Hong squealed, although she still clung to my leg.


    "Ohhhh, little Cai hong is just too cuuuute! Call me Mama!"


    Surprisingly, Cai Hong shook her head, "Big Mama is not Mama¡­"


    Oh? Does Cai Hong recognise someone else as her mother? This is the first that I''ve heard of this though.


    "Who is Cai Hong''s Mama?" I asked her.


    Cai Hong''s face lit up, "Mama is ''pwetty''! ''Bwig''! Strong! ppy wings! Like Papa!"


    "Oh my! Such a cute little girl you are! Cai Hong can call Mama whatever she wants~" Mother praised, patting her head.


    Oh yeah, I forgot Mother really, really likes cute things.


    But who was Cai Hong referring to? ''ppy wings''?


    Ah, she must have been thinking about a Myriad Colours Dragon, probably the one that passed away to allow her to exist.


    Now that I actually have the chance to think about it¡­ Would the other Myriad Colours Dragons take offence to one of their own being here?


    What if they request that I give Cai Hong back to them?


    Hmm¡­ I''m actually not confident I can beat one of them, even with the Star Power on my side, they are that powerful after all.


    No, I''m thinking of it incorrectly, it should be up to Cai Hong what she wants to do.


    That''s right, if they ask for Cai Hong to go back to them and she agrees willingly, I would let her go with a smile.


    But if they try to forcefully take Cai Hong away¡­


    I would fight them all even if it kills me.


    "Papa, huggies?"


    I looked back at Cai Hong who was stretching her arms out at me imploringly.


    Ohe here you cute little thing, Papa will give you all the huggies you want~

 Chapter 484 - Bringing The Son Back Home

    (MC POV)


    After the meeting between my disciples and Mother, Mother had gleefully requested that she visit Heaven Sect to "see my dear baby boy''s current living conditions".


    ??


    By now, a number of our Sect members have returned, though most of the other Masters, Elders and Sect Master Qing were still away. They were staying behind in the new country of Lin to supervise the construction of the new capital city and the new Sect and should remain there until it ispleted.


    From what ria told me, their help might shorten the expectedpletion time by half.


    I still think we should rename the country but I think at this stage it''s a little toote for that.


    "Oh my! So this is Heaven Sect! What a wonderful ce it is!" Mother praised, looking up at the entrance of the Sect. "I expected no less from my darling son''s Sect!"


    I coughed to get her attention, "Just in case, Mother¡­ I am not the Sect Master here, I am merely a Master, so please don''t say anything like me owning the ce because I most certainly don''t. The others might get the wrong idea."


    Mother seemed to take offense at that, "What?! How dare they?! I demand to see your Sect Master at once! How dare they not give this Sect to my darling son?!"


    ria went up to pull at Mother''s arm, "Calm down Okaa-sama! They wanted to let Onii-sama have the position, but Onii-sama was the one who didn''t want it!"


    Mother tilted her head at me, "Oh? Is that true, dear?"


    I nodded at her, confirming what my little sister had said to be true.


    "Ahh~~ As expected of my darling son! So humble and modest! Mama is so proud of you!" Mother praised, hugging me again.


    Right, I don''t think I should tell her that the reason why I rejected the idea was because it was too much of a bother for me.


    "Wee back Master Lin." The guards at the gate greeted me once we got closer.


    Finally there''s someone guarding the gate. Hopefully, these guys could take over me in turning away all those future ''visitors'' trying to disturb me for the healing pill.


    "Umu, when did you guys return?" I asked, since we had been away for a few days to attend Guiying''s coronation.


    "Oh, just yesterday actually. Although we did take some time to¡­ Err¡­ Figure out Master Lin''s lock inscription¡­"


    Hmm? It should be quite simple isn''t it? The lock inscription would detect the presence of a Heaven Sect member and it would ask a question of who the Sect Master of Heaven Sect was. Answer it correctly and it should undo itself.


    Maybe they thought it was a trick question since it was too simple? As long as they managed to get in I guess.


    "Oh, Sect Master Qing left a message for you as well, we left it on your table in your study." The guard continued.


    "Umu, thanks. By the way, my mother and sister are visiting, hope you guys don''t mind?"


    The two of them took one look at them before turning back to me quickly.


    "Of course it''s alright, Master Lin. There''s no reason for us to reject your familying to visit you in your Sect."


    How nice of them, though I''m going to ignore the part where he called it ''my'' Sect.


    "Fufufu~ This is definitely my darling boy''s Sect~" Mother chuckled mirthfully, which I dutifully ignored and led the way in.


    Our motley group made our way back into my courtyard, the few Sect members whom I passed greeting me respectfully when they saw me.


    For every Sect member that greeted me, Mother''s smile got wider and wider until she was practically beaming with pride.


    I covertly whispered to ria when she wasn''t looking, "Why is Mother like that? I don''t remember her being so prideful?"


    That question made ria grin at me, "Oh Onii-sama! Okaa-sama has always been proud of you! But because of the¡­ Ahem¡­ Because of father and brother being idiots, she hasn''t had the chance to showcase her pride for you! Now she can finally be herself again, of course she would be happy!"


    Ok¡­ I guess that''s a mother for you. I really don''t think there''s anything that I''ve done so far that is worth being proud about, at least during my childhood days.


    After reaching my courtyard, I gave my disciples the rest of the day off, already anticipating Mother to upy the rest of my day.


    Most of them headed back to their room while ria brought Odriana to somewhere else, leaving just me and Mother.


    "Wee to my home, Mother," I smiled at her before gesturing to the dining table. "It''s nothing much but do take a seat, I''ll make tea for you."


    "Oooh, how cozy. It feels very homely, just like you, dearie."


    "Ummm¡­ Thanks. Here''s your tea, Mother."


    "Ufufufu~ I think this is the first time you''ve actually served me tea," Mother mused, sipping it.


    I raised my eyebrow, "Really? I must have been a rather bad son then."


    "Fufu, not at all. We never really had much of a chance to be together alone, especially with those two idiots around. Them being the close minded conservatives, they couldn''t see the good in the changes and clung to the old ways."


    Huh, seems like father and elder brother were quite hated.


    I poured more tea for Mother while opening up the letter Sect Master Qing had left for me. It was just a simple report about the status of what they decided to call ''Holy Lin city''. I have to remember to ask them to change the name for that.


    Putting aside the letter, I turned to Mother, "Well, how are things back home? Things must have changed a lot for Mother since it''s been a long time Mother has returned there?"


    "Oh, it''s very wonderful now! Everyone is praising my darling son and giving you the recognition you deserve! Mama couldn''t ask for anything more!"


    "Hold on¡­ Praising me? Why?"


    "Hmmm? Everyone else knows that you are the one that brought about all the changes, my dear. So of course they would praise you!"


    Oh good, I thought ria had done something unnecessary like Guiying by putting me as the head of another religion or something. That would have sucked.


    "Maybe you should go back and take a look, the city has changed quite a bit now, my dear," Mother suggested.


    "Hmmm, maybe I will. But I''m expecting some visitorsing within the week so maybe next time."


    Those guys from Mei will definitelye back and ask for the healing pill again so I have to be here for that.


    Mother sighed "Oh, that''s a shame. We actually finished the hot springs resort and all of us insisted that you be the first one to soak in them. I guess we might need to postpone its opening for a while."


    Hold up, hold up.


    Did Mother just say hot springs?


    "Mother, I changed my mind, let''s go tomorrow!"


    Hey, it''s hot springs! I need the break man! Those guys can wait for me toe back!

 Chapter 485 - I Have No Memories Of This Place

    (MC POV)


    "Ufufufu~ To be travelling together with my beloved son, how I have waited for this day!" Mother squealed, acting more like a schoolgirl on her first field trip than my mother.


    ??


    "Ehehe~ It''s been a while since Ist went back home too~" ria giggled, hugging my arm.


    "Fufufu~ We can spoil you a lot there, little brother~ Be sure to look forward to it," Odriana whispered into my ear, hugging my other arm.


    Yeah ok, I fell to the allure of hot springs so now we''re all in carriages going towards our hometown.


    I could have easily teleported all of us there but Mother insisted that the journey was part of the charm.


    I don''t really get it but apparently everyone else also agreed to her words so I just went with it.


    I''m pretty sure my disciples only agreed so that they could have a little bit of ''fun'' outdoors, especially Eris who I believe had developed a kink for it.


    As though already expecting such an oue, Mother already had carriages prepared to ferry all of us there. There was even a detachment of guards that would escort us, all of them no doubt ria''s people since they were carrying guns instead of swords.


    I had asked why we weren''t using the jeeps and Mother simply said that they weren''tfortable enough for her to spend time with me in.


    It ended up with us splitting up into four carriages, with Mother and my sisters apanying me in one while my disciples upied the other two. Thest carriage would be for the servants with the supplies for the trip.


    That was also a weird addition since we could have stored it in our storage ring but I learned not toment on such things.


    See? I can learn.


    I did, however, overhear ria talking with Odriana about being ambushed by bandits and the feeling of princesses being rescued. Not sure what she''s talking about though.


    Shiori and Akari also apanied me in the carriage, both of them sitting quietly in myp and letting me fluff their tails and pat their heads.


    At first I thought my disciples would protest the arrangement of me sharing a carriage with Mother and my sisters, but apparently Mother had given them something in return for letting us be alone. What that something was I have no idea, all I know is that it was some kind of book that my disciples were extremely happy to receive once they saw the contents.


    They even squeezed themselves into one carriage just to read it together, leaving Brendan by himself in thest carriage.


    Even now, I can hear the sounds of my girls going ''kyaa, kyaa'' in their carriage from here. I had tried asking what Mother actually gave them but she just smiled with her finger on her lips and told me it''s a secret.


    The trip back home ended up taking three days instead of the normal two since Mother insisted we take it slow and enjoy the trip.


    She may or may not have insisted I share a tent with her and my two sisters, stating something about family bonding.


    No, we just slept, nothing else happened, so get your mind out of the gutter.


    No, really.


    Oh, and we were never ambushed by bandits at all.


    On the third day of our trip, we finally reached the town that was supposed to be my old home.


    Thest I remembered, we had a simple gatehouse that marked the entrance to the town and that was pretty much it.


    Now, there''s a twenty foot high brick wall stretching all around the city''s outskirts, looking intimidating even from afar.


    Did I mention that my home used to be a medium sized town?


    Well, now it''s a city that might beparable in size to the capital city of Jin.


    I''m not saying that there''s more people here though, just that the size of it was that big. Most of the space seemed to be upied by what I assume to be factories, a few of them even had chimneys spewing out white smoke that''s visible from even outside the city.


    "What¡­ What did you do to our home town?" I asked, still looking at the state of the city.


    ria tilted her head at me, "I modernised it, Onii-sama. Or rather, I''m in the process of doing so. We need all that space to build our stuff."


    Right, of course...


    "And the people are fine with it?" I asked.


    Odriana giggled, "Oh my cute little brother~ This has brought our people nothing but benefits, of course they would be fine with it!"


    Hmmm¡­ I guess the allure of modern conveniences is enough to quell their unease, not everyone has the benefits of being a Practitioner after all.


    The guards didn''t even bother checking us and simply saluted as we went through, my mother and sisters giving them a wave as we passed by.


    The carriage continued through the city streets, giving me a clear view of how much the entire ce has changed.


    The normally one or two story high buildings have been reced with buildings that stretch to at least five stories in height, all of them built with what appears to beyered bricks.


    It seems like in that short time I wasn''t here, ria had made this ce advance by a few more decades.


    I got reminded by the time my disciples were saying something about cleansing the world or something simr, could they already know that ria was already doing this and preparing to clean up the pollution? How diligent of them.


    "Seems like you all have been really busy," Imented, still looking outside the carriage window.


    "Ehehe~ Does Onii-sama like it? It''s still nowhere near the level we want it to be though. But just give me another year or so!"


    "Aren''t you worried about pollution from those?" I asked, pointing at what I assume to be the factories'' chimneys.


    She grinned at me, "Oh! Did Onii-sama forget? We''re not using coal or oil to burn anything! We''re using Monster Crystals as fuel instead! There''s no carbon emissions at all so Onii-sama can rest assured of it!"


    Oh right, I actually forgot about that.


    Odriana leaned against me, "That''s also not a factory, little brother, that''s our attempt at creating a weather control device. It''s still in its prototype stages so having a Practitioner do it is still more effective. But we''re getting there of course."


    Of course, with this level of technology, people would be tempted to start ying god. Then again, we have people like Practitioners running around who are practically immortals so I shouldn''t judge too much on that front.


    But if they start trying to experiment on people, I think that''s when I should step in.


    Deciding to change the topic, I asked Mother, "So where are the hot springs?"


    She smiled at me, "Oh, you''ll love it there dear. We found a natural one in the mountains behind our house, so we built a resort around it. It really is a charming ce even if I do say so myself. I''m sure my baby boy will love it~"


    Well, after the events that have been happening thest few days, it would be good for us to take a break. Maybe I''ll even make this a weekly thing,ing back home to rx for a bit, you know?


    Speaking of homes¡­


    "Here we are, Onii-sama! What do you think of our new home?"


    I looked up at the massive mansion in front of me. This ce would qualify as a pce with its massive sprawling estates and gardens with the main building just asrge.


    "A hundred and eleven rooms in total, enough space for the entire city to take refuge should the need arise," Odriana told me helpfully.


    I personally don''t understand why was there a need to build it so big¡­ But I guess to them, size does matter?


    Oh whatever, I''m just here for hot springs, anything else is inconsequential.

 Chapter 486 - Just Relax

    (MC POV)


    Since the resort itself requires us to hike up a mountain trail, we decided to spend another day within the city first before heading up there early the next morning.


    ??


    I made the mistake of checking up on my sisters and found their room still decorated from the walls to the ceiling with drawings of me. There were even the female versions of myself doing GL stuff mixed in amongst them.


    They then made me pose for them for ''just a few sketches pretty please!''.


    Mother most likely knew I was there already because she had appeared in the middle of Odriana''s sketching with several clothing racks filled to the brim with clothes.


    Behind her was the rest of my disciples who had helped her push the racks in,? their eyes sparkling with obvious anticipation.


    Facing all of their pleading gazes, I was coerced into participating in their little cosy session that night.


    They had me dress up as a doctor with his nurses, the boss and his secretaries, even the prisoner with his police officers just to name a few.


    The entire session went on deep into the night and we may or may not have done more than just cosying that night.


    What, you ask?


    Just roleying of course, what else could we be doing?


    We barely slept that night since we needed to be up early to head towards the hot springs


    We were up even before the sun was out, all of us prepared for the hike up the mountain trail to reach the hot springs.


    Since the ce was a resort, we would be staying there for the next few days as well.


    I offered to pay them for the stay but Mother said that since we''re there to ''test'' the facilities, that would be enough for our payment.


    The hike itself was an uneventful one, if you count Cai Hong holding my hand and singing "hot water bathy time with Papa" as uneventful.


    Akari and Shiori bothid on my shoulders for the climb, the two foxes also looking forward to the hot springs for some reason. Their tails kept waving around like the other two fox youkai that were following behind me.


    The resort was located on the edge of the mountain''s cliff face, high up enough for it to be covered with ayer of snow.


    We reached the resort just as the sky was beginning to brighten, the servants there immediately ushering us to the baths when we entered.


    I thought since we''re so high up, the interior would be cold as well, but apparently they already have heaters installed to warm up the ce.


    Since it features open air baths, we would be able to soak in the warm water while watching the sun rise on the horizon.


    Despite the girls begging me to join them in the mixed bathing, I decided to go with Brendan for the morning bath on the male''s side so that he doesn''t feel that lonely.


    Also because I did need a break from the girls because ofst night''s activities.


    Shiori and Akari were also with us, the two foxes floating about in the hot springs a short distance away from me.


    "Master, I would have been fine alone, you know?" Brendan pointed out, settling himself in the water an arm''s length to my left.


    I shook my head, "If I went together with them, they''ll definitely jump on me... I just want to rx for now so I''ll join them for the sunset bath if they want me to."


    "Ah¡­ Understood."


    We stayed silent for a bit before Brendan looked down at the water, lifting a handful of it up.


    "Hmm? This water¡­ Could we possibly use this in the alchemy process for making--"


    "Brendan, stop," I interrupted him. "We''re on vacation. Just sit, rx and enjoy. No talking about work or training."


    He dropped the water back into the pool and gave me an embarrassed smile, "Of course, Master."


    "Papa! Warm!" Cai Hong squealed while seated on myp.


    Yes, Cai Hong was with us here as well.


    Hey, you try saying no to a lolI dragon looking up at you with a tearful face saying "Papa, no bathy time with Cai Hong?"


    I patted Cai Hong''s head while I sipped on my tea, cing the cup back on the wooden tray behind me.


    Brendan helped me refill my cup before turning back to watch the sunrise.


    The three of us watched as the world lit up around us quietly, tinged in the warm orange colours of the sun. Both the warmth from the sun and the water filled us with a rxed, fuzzy feeling.


    "This is nice," Brendan muttered.


    "It is nice," I agreed.


    "Ehehehe~ Papa, warm~" Cai Hong giggled.


    "Mmhmm¡­ It is warm," I mumbled back in response.


    Everything around us was quiet and tranquil, the only sound that could be heard was the flowing of the hot spring''s water.


    Just as I was beginning to feel myself slipping into a peaceful trance, the sound of someone shrieking pierced through the air.


    Both Brendan and I were on our feet almost instantly, only to stop ourselves from leaping over the hot spring''s wall when a voice followed the scream.


    "Wow sister Diao Chan, I knew your breasts were big but not this big~" The unmistakable voice of ria came from over the wall.


    "Iyaaa! Stop! That tickles!" The Witch shrieked back.


    "Ufufufu~ Did my cute Kiyomi''s size grow recently? Shall this elder sister help you check?"


    "St¡­ Stop¡­ Ahnn¡­ Elder sister¡­ Not there¡­"


    "Do you think we should peek over the wall at Master?"


    "This one does not think Master will appre-- Oh what the hell?! I say we just do it!"


    Ah, I guess on the other side of this wall was the mixed bathing area. At least the girls sound like they''re having fun.


    I sat back down into the water, going back to trying to rx.


    Brendan, however, had other ideas.


    "I think I should get going first, Master."


    I frowned at him, "Nonsense. What? Are you shy of the girls peeking at you bathing? Rx, they won''t do it. Even if they did, I can just erect an invisibility barrier around us."


    "Umm¡­ I still think it would be better if I left¡­"


    "You''re too stressed Brendan. Come on, just sit down and rx. That''s what we came here for right? Just feel the hot water, don''t need to think about anything else."


    Cai Hong looked up at him, "Big ''bwother'' Brendan ''rwunnin''?"


    Brendan sighed, "No, of course not. I''ll be in your care, Master."


    He sat back down in the water, joining me in admiring the sunrise again.


    The girls were still making quite a bit of noise on the other side and from the sounds of the moans, they were most likely enjoying something other than the scenery.


    Diao Chan did try to climb over the wall at one point but I flicked an air bullet that smacked her on the head, the Witch falling back behind the wall with yelp followed by a loud ssh.


    At least that gave them the message to stay on their side of the wall so Brendan, Cai Hong and I managed to enjoy the rest of our bath in solitude.


    Yep, this feels nice.

 Chapter 487 - Ping Pong Ping Pong

    (Lian Li POV)


    It''s vexing. So vexing.


    ??


    I wanted to watch the sunrise with my beloved Master, preferably with Master''s arms around me while I sit on Hisp. Then we would start with a touch, then a kiss, and I would turn around and slowly guide Master into me¡­


    Then we would make love as the sun rose, enjoying the warmth and the view.


    But Master had decided to go with Brendan and Cai Hong in the Men''s bath instead.


    Ugh¡­ I want to peek¡­ I want to peek so badly.


    Diao Chan actually tried to climb over the wall but got hit by something and flew back down. I didn''t want to disappoint Master like that so I refrained myself from doing the same.


    Instead¡­ I joined the other girls in entertaining ourselves while watching the sunrise.


    Our bath time ended up taking about two hours, Master had already left His side of the hot springs by then. At least we still have the evening bath to look forward to.


    "Don''t suppose Reverend Mother has any more of¡­ That?" Kiyomi asked when all of us were changing our clothes in the changing room.


    Reverend Mother smiled at her, "Oh? Whatever could ''that'' be?"


    Manami giggled, "Ara ara? Reverend Mother does like to tease us. We''re talking about the wonderful book you gave us of course."


    "Ufufufu~ Of course I do. Does my cute son''s girls wish to see more? I have the ones where he was at the age of three~"


    Oh yes, the most holiest of holy things: Master''s childhood pictures!


    Reverend Mother had found someone who could imprint her memories on pieces of paper just like Manami, carefully archiving the entirety of Master''s childhood in picture albums.


    "Could we¡­ Possibly ask to see them?" I pleaded.


    "Fufufu~ Of course, you girls cane to my room tonight and I''ll show them to you~"


    It really felt like today was the luckiest day for us.


    "But we shouldn''t tarry here any longer, I''m sure my darling son has waited for us long enough."


    Oh! We really must apologise to Master for taking so long!


    *


    (MC POV)


    The girls were taking a really long time with their bath, not that I don''t understand why considering what they were obviously doing while they were in there.


    In the meantime, I found out they actually served us milk when we got out of the hotsprings and they even had ping pong tables in the rest area.


    I took the time to teach both Brendan and Cai Hong how to y it while Shiori and Akari watched us from the side with great interest.


    Brendan started out understandably mediocre at it, but he quickly learned how to control his strength and his keen senses helped him keep track of the ball''s trajectory during the game. He turned out to be quite proficient at the game.


    Cai Hong couldn''t stop giggling when I yed with her, so she didn''t really y that well. But as long as my little dragon is having fun, that''s the most important thing satisfied. And she did look like she was having a lot of fun.


    But when I teamed up with Cai Hong to y with Brendan, the loli dragon had suddenly switched gears, easily delivering several smashes and curves easily in quick session and even countering Brendan''s smashes.


    It got to the point that I just let the two of them y and Cai Hong easily dominated Brendan eleven to two.


    I''m not sure if Cai Hong was going easy on me or she was genuinely enjoying herself too much to y like she did with Brendan.


    "Papa! Cai Hong win! Head pats?"


    Or... I guess she thought I would give her head pats if she won so she went all out for her match with Brendan.


    Well, since she asked, there''s no reason not to give her the requested head pats.


    I gestured for her toe closer and Cai Hong immediately leapt into my embrace, the little dragon nuzzling my chest while seated on myp and letting me stroke her hair.


    "Ara, ara? Did Master wait long?"


    I looked up to see my girls appearing at the doorway, all of them fresh out of the hot springs where a few of them still have yet to dry their hair.


    I shook my head, "Not at all. Did you girls drink the milk? It''s something you should take aftering out of the hot springs. They''re quite nice."


    "Ehehehe, I knew Onii-sama would like it!" ria pointed out proudly.


    "Ara? I see little brother has also found the table tennis area. How is it?" Odriana asked, her eyes sparkling.


    "Well, it''s alright I suppose. Why?"


    "Fufufu~ In that case, want to y a match with me?"


    Before I could answer, Eris had suddenly appeared in front of me, "Oooh~ What''s this? Looks like fun! Master! How do we y this?"


    Well, since everyone is here and they''d undoubtedly be interested, I quickly gave my disciples a quick lesson about the rules and how to y the game.


    Since there were more than one ping pong table, my disciples quickly paired up to try out the game, leaving Odriana and myself to y a game of our own.


    She smiled at me, "Just so that you know, I''ve been practicing a lot, little brother. So don''t underestimate me~"


    I believe her.


    She let me have the first serve, nodding to me while holding her paddle in an forehand grip to show me that she was ready.


    Deciding to test her out first, I gave her a serve that was easy to receive.


    I watched my elder sister move to receive the ball, but instead of a simple receive, she had waited for the ball to bounce in front of her before immediately delivering a smash.


    Seriously? A smash right from the start?!


    I barely managed to receive it in time, but because of how my wrist was angled, the ball ended up bouncing off my paddle and flying out to the side.


    "Oh~ As expected of my little brother! To be able to receive my ''serious move, serious smash at the start of the match'' like that! Anyone else would have totally missed it!"


    Oh right, I almost forgot she was also a chuuni like ria.


    Right, since she got the point for this round, it''s still my turn to serve.


    A little cautious now, I started the next round with a ball that bounced lower than the previous one.


    Odriana let a sinister smile crawl onto her face.


    "''Surprise second match curve smash''!" She yelled out like it''s some kind of technique.


    Too bad, I was prepared this time so all I had to do was move my paddle to the right ce and the ball bounced back to her side of the table.


    Odriana was so surprised by my counter that she didn''t react to it, allowing me to score a point.


    ria gasped from the side, "Onii-sama countered Onee-sama''s ''Surprise second match curve smash''? Sugoiii! As expected of Onii-sama!"


    And here I thought ria finally broke out of her habit of using those random words.


    Wait, if she knew about it, that means these two have been practicing this game even before ria had became my disciple. How long did they train?!


    And Odriana expects me to y against her? Isn''t that a little unfair?


    Ah, I guess seeing how I scored a point against her, that argument is kind of moot.


    Alright now, I''m just here to have fun¡­ So can we just y normally please?

 Chapter 488 - Just Fluffing In The Snow

    (MC POV)


    "I lost¡­" Odriana gasped, copsing on the ground like she was dealt a crippling blow.


    ??


    Come on now, no need to make that face, I even let her win a few points too.


    Well, I figured out quite easily that she didn''t actually have a lot of skill in ying the game, she merely concentrated all her time in practicing all those one hit moves and expecting the match to end with it. So when it got countered, she had no response to it.


    We yed to twenty one points and the final score was twenty one to fifteen, so it''s not like Ipletely dominated her either.


    Let her win?


    Nah, if I did that, she wouldn''t have learned anything.


    I went up to her and started patting her head, "There, there. It''s just a game. You were really good at it so you can be proud of that."


    "For the elder sister to be beaten by the little brother¡­ This elder sister''s pride cannot hold anymore¡­"


    Come on now, that''s just exaggerating things.


    I continued patting Odriana''s head until her sobs turned into purrs, the girlpletely forgetting her loss and immersing herself in the head patting.


    "Papa?" Cai Hong mumbled, tugging on my sleeve.


    I looked down to see the little dragon looking up at me with pleading eyes and I immediately knew what she wanted.


    The loli dragon giggled cutely as I patted her head, her arms wrapping around my leg while she muttered "Papa, Papa~"


    So cute.


    "Master! I won, I won! Headpats please!" Eris ran up to me and hugged my waist, leaving behind Diao Chan who was lying down on the floor in defeat.


    Er¡­ Since when did this be some kind ofpetition?


    I''ll give you headpats even if you lose you know? All you need to do is ask, you know?


    That''s how I ended up giving all the winners of their individual ping pong matches headpats, before moving on to the rest. Needless to say, they were quite satisfied by the end of it.


    Just when I thought it was over¡­


    "Ufufufu~ Now it''s time for the real event~ The winner of the table tennis championship will get to use the private open air bath reserved for couples with my darling son for just the two of you!"


    All of us turned to Mother, myself in rm while the others in obvious anticipation.


    As if on cue, a few of the servants pushed in a board behind her, on it was my disciples split up into their individual pairings for thepetition as though this was all prepared beforehand.


    For some reason, Mother''s name was up there on the board as well while mine was obviously missing.


    I thought they would let me watch the match but apparently they wanted the results to be a surprise, which meant I was chased out of there and now have unexpected free time.


    At least Shiori, Akari and Xun Guan are with me.


    Well, since we went directly to the hot springs when we got here, maybe I should take the chance to go look around the ce.


    I wandered through the corridors of the resort with no destination in mind, greeting the servants that I passed by with a polite nod.


    Most of them actually greeted me by name, so it''s either they knew who I was or Mother had informed them beforehand. If I had to guess, it''s probably thetter.


    I stopped at one of the windows that was facing the city.


    We were high up enough on the mountain to have ayer of snow covering everything around us, painting the scenery outside a pure white.


    Shiori hopped onto my shoulder and nuzzled my cheek, "This is nice."


    "Very nice," Akari agreed, hopping up on my other shoulder.


    "Mmhmm¡­ Want to go outside in the snow?" I asked the two foxes.


    "Ehehehe~ Could we, please? Master spoils us too much~" Akari giggled, licking my cheek.


    Since it''s decided, I brought them outside to y around in the snow, the two foxes leaping off my shoulders to burrow themselves in it.


    Watching two foxes ying around in the snow is somehow quite soothing for me.


    "You''re not too cold, are you?" I whispered at the slime girl that''s on me.


    "No, Master, I''m fine. I can regte my temperature easily," Xun Guan whispered back.


    "Oh? Does that mean you can keep me warm too?"


    "Of course, Master. I can even keep you cool if there''s a need for it."


    I released my heat Technique that I had been using and true enough, my Xun Guan kept me warm even in the snow.


    Now that''s convenient, I don''t even need to keep my Technique up anymore.


    Shiori and Akari continued to jump around in the snow, obviously enjoying themselves.


    It was rare to even see Shiori enjoying herself like this, I''d thought she would be as calm as always even when seeing the snow. I assume their old home was a ce full of snow before they got sent here, so she''s more at ease around colder ces.


    Just as that thought crossed my mind, sounds of fox yips could be heard before a bunch of snow foxes bounded over towards us, yipping excitedly.


    I guess they were attracted here by Shiori and Akari and now they''re all ying in the snow together. I never knew these two could attract foxes like that.


    I was content to just stand there and watch them but a number of them actually came up to me to sniff at my legs, so I naturally squatted down and started patting and fluffing them.


    That made the rest of the foxes run up to me, some of them climbing on top of my shoulders to nuzzle me.


    Thebined weight of the foxes pushed me down on my back and that just made all of them start swarming me.


    Oh my god, the fluff. There''s so much fluff! They''re so fluffy!


    Akari even jumped up on my chest and started licking my face while Shiori just settled herself on myp.


    The other foxes just nuzzled any part they could find before curling themselves up to cuddle, creating a mountain of fluff on top of me. Well, this certainly wasn''t what I expected to be doing but I suppose it''s a wee one.


    Oh well, I guess I''ll just take a nap here then, I didn''t get much sleepst night after all.


    *


    I woke up to something poking at my cheek.


    "Papa sleeping?" Cai Hong asked, still poking at my cheek.


    "I''m awake, I''m awake," I mumbled, though it''s not like I could move with the mountain of fluff still on top of me.


    Akari and Shiori were both curled up on top of my chest, their heads cuddled in the crook of my neck.


    Hmmm?


    I just noticed Manami and Kiyomi were hugging my arms as well, since when did they lie down beside me?


    "Papa nappy~" Cai Hong giggled, joining in the mountain of fluff to cuddle on top of me.


    Well, I guess I can''tin, I''ll just erect a barrier around us and take a nap.

 Chapter 489 - Bath Talk

    (MC POV)


    "So¡­ Mother is the winner?" I asked, looking at Mother who was smiling at me proudly.


    ??


    They had told me of the results of their littlepetition when we were gathered for lunch. Manami, Kiyomi and Cai Hong had lost their matches so they had came out to find me and thus ended up napping with me.


    "Fufufu~ It does seem so, won''t you take a bath together with Mamater?"


    Mother, that sounds wrong, please don''t say that while looking at me with those eyes. Don''t think I forgot you made me crossdress that night too.


    Also, how did my disciples lose to Mother? Was Mother secretly some kind of Master Practitioner or something? I don''t think my disciples are that terrible at ping pong, right? Or is it just Mother is really, really good at it?


    "How did all of you get beaten?" I asked, looking at my disciples.


    All of them looked away, refusing to meet my gaze.


    Huh, I guess the loss must have hurt their pride so they''re trying to preserve what face they have left. I guess I shouldn''t push the matter then.


    "So¡­ A lot of foxes on this mountain, huh?" I pointed out, trying to change the topic.


    Mother chuckled, "Oh yes, there''s a few of them living on top of this mountain. They''re really cute aren''t they?"


    I looked under the table where several of the foxes had decided to snooze, even Akari and Shiori were under there and looking up at me with sparkly eyes.


    "Yes, they are really cute."


    "Although¡­ I remember that they are usually very wary of people, at least, they''ve never approached anyone before¡­" Odrianamented, also peeking under the table. "For them to flock to little brother like that, how interesting."


    "Papa! Warm!" Cai Hong squealed, looking up at me while seated on myp.


    How cute, little Cai Hong thinks the foxes are flocking to me because I''m warm. I don''t think the cold bothers them that much, Cai Hong.


    Nah, they''re most likely here because of Shiori and Akari, these two might seem like gods to them after all, I''ll ask them about itter.


    I took a napkin and wiped the bits of sauce that was on Cai Hong''s mouth, the little girl giggling as I did so.


    Manami leaned against my arm, resting her head on my shoulder, "It is Master after all¡­ They know of Master''s¡­ Allure¡­"


    Kiyomi leaned against my other side, "Yes¡­ They must have smelt Master''s scent and came running¡­"


    Is it just me or are these two more assertive than normal? Do the hot springs have this effect on them or is it because of something else?


    Both of them are even rubbing their cheeks on me and purring.


    "Ufufufu~ Now, now. Can Mama im her prize from her darling son now?" Mother asked, standing up from the table.


    Looks like she''s serious about it.


    Oh well, I guess this might be a good time to bond with Mother after being separated with her for so long. Though I''m still curious how she won against everyone else?


    She couldn''t have bribed them, could she?


    I can''t figure out what she could bribe them with though, which is even more scary.


    Mother led me to the higher floors of the resort, bringing me to one of the en suite rooms where there was a bath outside attached to the living room.


    Both of us rinsed quickly before entering the bath with towels wrapped around us. A little against tradition, but well...


    Mother smiled at me, "Ufufufu~ I remember when you were just a little boy, mama would always bathe with you and your sisters together. How I miss those days~."


    It was unfortunate, but I do not remember such an asion.


    "It must have been nice," I said nomittally.


    "Oh, my darling son. You have no idea," Mother sighed, moving closer to me. "Our family was happy then, I could not ask for more¡­"


    She looked up at the sky, "Mama still remembers that day¡­ Your elder sister and I were out for a walk, wandering in the forest just behind our mansion. We were picking flowers at that time and we wandered a little further than we normally would."


    I tactfully kept quiet, knowing that Mother was most likely talking about the day she met me which she has never told me before.


    "We heard the sounds of a baby crying then, so we investigated. And there you were, so innocent and pure, crying in a little cradle."


    I raised my eyebrow, "Cradle?"


    Mother nodded, "Yes. At first I thought your parents might have been nearby but there was a note asking whoever finds your cradle to take care of you¡­ There was no way I could have left you there all alone, so I took you back home with me."


    "So¡­ I was abandoned huh..."


    Mother moved to hug me, "It does not matter, you are my darling son and nothing can change that. You may not be of my blood, but I love you all the same."


    Oh, don''t get me wrong, I actually don''t really care about that. Mother is my Mother, there''s no changing that. Even if one day my biological parents showed up to im me, I wouldn''t have recognised them as my real parents. It''s this family that I''ve grown up with, after all.


    Ignoring the fact that I don''t remember half of it but that''s beside the point. The fact still remains that this is the family that took me in and brought me up and that won''t change.


    "Thank you for taking care of me, Mother."


    She pulled back and smiled at me, her face oozing of motherly warmth.


    "No, Mama should be the one thanking my dear son for bringing joy into my life."


    "Wasn''t I the reason the family fell apart?"


    Mother patted my head, "Oh my cute darling son. You are the reason why this family is rid of the useless things. We have no need for them, just us is enough for our family."


    That''s harsh¡­ Isn''t one your husband and the other your son as well?


    I wonder what they did to make Mother cut ties with them like that?


    Mother leaned her head on mine, "Mama is sorry for not being there for you¡­ If only Mama was a little bit stronger that time, Mama wouldn''t have needed to leave you."


    I shook my head, "It''s not your fault. I understand why you had to leave. Who knows what brother and father might have done if you were there."


    "Fufufu¡­ Hearing my darling son say that¡­ It does put Mama''s heart at ease¡­ But Mama is still not satisfied you know?"


    Before I could ask what she meant, Mother had moved behind me to hug me from behind, "It''s ok now, Mama is now here for you. There''s no need for my dear son to suffer anymore, Mama will protect you now."


    I closed my eyes and let Mother pat my head, so this is what a mother''s love feels like.


    I suppose it''s a feeling that I can get used to.

 Chapter 490 - Mother

    (MC POV)


    The evening bath with my disciples was as lewd as I expected it would be. Not that I''mining, mind you.


    ??


    After cing my satisfied disciples into their beds, I went back to my room to take a much needed break. Hey, satisfying so many girls at the same time is still tiring, ok? Even if it did feel good.


    Surprisingly, Mother was waiting inside my room, sitting on the chair outside the balcony with a bottle of wine and two sses on the table beside her.


    "Is my darling baby boy old enough to drink?" She asked when she saw me enter.


    I gave her a wry smile, "Of course I am, even ria is of drinking age for a few years already, you know?"


    Mother giggled and patted the chair beside her, prompting me to join her.


    "It feels as if it was just yesterday," Mother sighed, pouring a ss of wine for me. "That my little baby boy was still hanging on to my arms and calling me ''mama''. Now he''s all grown into a splendid young god."


    "I''m a Practitioner, Mother, not a god."


    "Ufufufu~ Of course you are~"


    Mother took a sip of her wine, smiling when she saw me do the same.


    "So how is your life, dear? Mama has seen your Sect and little ria has told me about what you''ve done, but my dear son has never told his mama about his own adventures."


    "There''s really not much to say, I don''t think there''s anything interesting to tell that I can tell."


    Mother ced her ss down on the table, "Oh? But from how my dear ria was telling me, it seems like you had quite an eventful time though? Like how you saved the world from an evil demon."


    "It will sound like bragging."


    Mother reached over and patted my head, "Oh my sweet, sweet son. Anyone should be allowed to brag to their mothers. No mother would be ashamed of their child''s achievements, least of all me. Soe, let Mama hear of your proud achievements~"


    "It''ll be a really long story you know?"


    "Fufufu, all the better. Mama wants to hear everything. You can tell Mama anything you want, you know?"


    At that point, I wasn''t sure why, but maybe it''s because of the fact that I subconsciously recognised her as my mother or it was because I had not told anyone this ever since I came back, but I went and told Mother everything.


    I told her of how I lived in seclusion during my time in Heaven Sect, cultivating for myself before forcefully ascending into the Spiritual ne and crippling myself. Then I summarised my torment under the Spiritual Royal Family before ascending to the Cloud ne to find the cure.


    Again, I told Mother of how I tried my hardest to survive in that wretched ce until finally, my apparent death at the hands of a dragon.


    Mother listened to everything I said without interrupting me once, though her eyes never left me as I recounted my past life.


    "And then¡­ I found myself back here, in the Earthen ne again in my younger body," I paused, giving Mother time to process what I just told her.


    She blinked at me, "And what happened next?"


    I raised an eyebrow, "Is Mother not going to question anything I''ve said so far?"


    "Ufufufu, I think I will leave the questions for until you are done, dear."


    I nodded, before continuing my story of how I met my disciples and everything we had done so far. Mother perked up especially when I told her how I met Cai Hong, her love for cute things showing itself very clearly.


    I did also include the fight with Lilith that Mother seemed to be interested in hearing about, her eyes sparkling with what I recognised to be pride.


    I also chose to leave out the time I got captured and ''tortured'' by the Dongs, I don''t think Mother would react well to that.


    "And then Mother was there for the Queen''s coronation and here we are."


    I intentionally left out some details like the monster army and everything rted to the Star Power stuff, I figured even these things shouldn''t be told to anyone, even Mother.


    "Ara, ara. It seems my dearest son has led quite a life so far. Mama''s only regret is that I couldn''t be there to take care of you when you were at your lowest."


    I blinked a few times at her, "Wait¡­ You believe the part where I died and came back?"


    Mother picked up her wine ss and sipped at the wine, "Does my darling son have a reason to lie to Mama?"


    "No?"


    "Then I would be a very bad Mama if I chose to call my son a liar after he has poured his heart out to me. I believe you, dear, even if others don''t. But I''m sure your cute disciples would have believed you too."


    "Really? Does it not sound too much like a dream instead? Maybe the whole thing had just been a very, very vivid dream of mine."


    Mother ced her ss back down before standing up to move behind me, wrapping her arms around me to hug me from behind.


    "If my baby boy believes it to be real, then it is real. But the truth of the matter is that my baby boy has made use of this past to affect the present, yes?"


    "I suppose so."


    "Then even if it isn''t actually real, my dear boy might have just seen the future in his sleep. My baby is real after all, that proves it is real enough."


    I smiled, feelingfort in Mother''s warmth. To think she knew what to say to put me at ease, I suppose she really is my Mother after all.


    "You don''t hate me for using that though? Does it not feel a bit unfair to this world?"


    "Oh, my sweet, sweet baby. This world is already unfair to begin with so that should not even be a concern for you. What''s more, it''s not like my darling son is intentionally going around and making people''s lives miserable, are you?"


    There were the few who I did punish though¡­ But I suppose it''s not without just cause.


    "But what do you think my disciples would say? Do you think they would hate me for snatching them away from their fates?"


    Mother patted my head, "This question would be better answered by your disciples themselves."


    "Hmmm that''s right. I suppose I should ask them about it tomorrow."


    Mother giggled, "Oh there''s no need to wait that long, my dear baby can just go ahead and ask them right now."


    She gestured to a spot inside my room, prompting me to turn around only to see all my disciples gathered there in the corner, all of them staring at me with surprise on their faces.


    Oh¡­ Did I not already tuck them into bed? When did they evene here?


    I must have been too focused on telling Mother my story? that I missed theming into the room. Unless they had purposefully snuck in here?


    Great, now that the cat''s out of the bag and I am not even mentally prepared for this.

 Chapter 491 - Now We Know, Know Who To Kill That Is

    (Lian Li POV)


    Master had brought us back to our rooms after our very intense and satisfying bathing session. At first, Reverend Mother wanted to give each of us individual rooms, but we had opted to have a shared room since we were used to it anyway.


    ??


    Also because we get to have fun with one another if we felt like it.


    Hearing the sound of someone getting up from their bed, I turned to see Diao Chan trying to sneak out of the room while dressed in revealing lingerie.


    "Really?" I whispered, the Witch jumping in surprise at my voice. "The bath session wasn''t enough for you?"


    Diao Chan pouted at me, "It may be for you girls but I didn''t get tied up at all! I want Master to tie me up and at least give me a hundred spanks tonight!"


    "You''re going to trouble Master¡­"


    "Hehehe~ That''s the n! Master would then punish me for it~"


    How sly.


    In that case¡­


    "Well, I''ming too," I dered, getting up from bed.


    Diao Chan pouted at me, "Ehh¡­ You''re still going for it?"


    "One can never receive too much love from Master, after all."


    "Ara, ara? That is true~ I suppose that means I should go as well," Manami yawned, rising up from her side of the room.


    Kiyomi had also risen as well, dressed in lingerie that was just as revealing as Diao Chan''s.


    Eris jumped out of her bed, "Oh, are we doing a night crawl? Count me in!"


    ria rose out of her bed while rubbing her eyes sleepily, "Ehhh¡­ Okaa-sama should be with Onii-sama now though¡­"


    All of us turned to her, rmed by the news.


    "What¡­ What is Reverend Mother doing all alone in a room with Master?" I asked.


    ria yawned, "Humumumu¡­ Okaa-sama just wanted to reconnect with Onii-sama I guess?"


    Reconnect? That does not sound reassuring...


    Diao Chan panicked, "We must hurry! Master''s chastity might be in danger!"


    I pped her on the back of her head, "First of all, Master is not a virgin, you horny witch. How many times have we already done it with Him? Second of all, I do not think Reverend Mother sees Master that way."


    Diao Chan puffed her cheeks at me, "You never know, this is Master we''re talking about you know? With how sexy Master is, even Reverend Mother might want to get some of it."


    I rolled my eyes at her but I can''t deny what she said about Master being very desirable. It''s a fact that ria and Odriana had slept with Master as well after all.


    With the exception of Brendan who had his own room and Cai Hong who still remained asleep while mumbling something about ''Papa bath time'', the rest of us snuck our way to Master''s bedroom.


    As we were nearing the room, we heard the sound of two people talkinging from the balcony at the back.


    Careful not to make any sound, we snuck through the door to spy on Master, hoping that Reverend Mother was not trying to seduce Him.


    "It''ll be a really long story you know?"


    "Fufufu, all the better. Mama wants to hear everything~"


    We were a little confused about what Master and Reverend Mother had said, but the mystery was soon cleared up when Master started talking about His past.


    I thought Master was talking about a really long time ago since He had never mentioned meeting any of us, especially since I was supposed to be Master''s first disciple.


    The story got weirder when Master mentioned about ascending to a higher ne and getting crippled there.


    Our confusion grew more and more as Master told Reverend Mother of His torments in the other nes, how pieces of trash had looked down on Him because He had been crippled.


    I would have wanted to go and find these insects and ripped them apart from limb to limb if it weren''t for the fact that I was still confused about how these events happened to Master.


    It was obvious that Master was hiding most of the details by how He had breezed through several years of His life, meaning Master suffered even more than He had let on.


    Just as I thought the mystery couldn''t grow anymore, Master revealed that He had actually lost His life.


    I was obviously not the only one to be surprised judging by the soft gasps that came from my left and right. Luckily, we were far enough that Master did not hear us.


    I was just beginning to think that the entire story had been a joke from Master but He had continued on, saying how He woke up in His younger self and realising time had reversed for Him.


    That was when the story we knew happened, Mastering to save each of us and bringing us under His wing, heralding the best days of our lives.


    We knew right then and there, this was proof of Master''s divinity.


    It was obvious that Master was a God on the path to ascension. Since his previous try ended unfavourably for Him, the entire world turned back time just so that Master could try again.


    I suppose ria was actually right about that part, we might need to amend our Holy Texts to reflect on this new fact.


    To be able to ascend to those nes that we''ve never known existed, to even survive there even after Master''s Cultivation Point was crippled beyond repair¡­


    There was no doubt this was a testament to Master''s Godhood!


    But to think Master had led such a life before us¡­ I wonder what happened to the me in Master''s other life?


    Knowing my luck, I probably would have just died somewhere in the slums as a nameless nobody. This makes me even more grateful to Master for taking me in.


    Master could have just repeated what He had done in His previous life except without the mistakes, ensuring His ascension to Godhood this time. Instead, Master must have seen our suffering and decided to postpone it and take care of us instead.


    The time He had spent in that whatever Spiritual Family''s archives was merely just Him collecting earthly knowledge to be able to pass them down to us. It''s clear that Master wishes for us to stay by His side by allowing us to ascend with Him as well!


    Hehehe¡­ Ascending with Master as His Divine Maidens¡­ That sounds exhrating~~


    Looking at the faces of my fellow sisters, it seems like they have arrived at the same conclusion as well. Even Kiyomi was blushing.


    I swear with this new life that you have granted me, Master, that I will serve you with my entire being!


    Those pieces of trash that dared to look down on you¡­ We''ll make sure to erase them from existence, Master!


    No, no¡­ That''s too kind. We should cripple them and make them go through the same torture! Yes! But first we''ll need to find a way to travel between nes...


    "Oh there''s no need to wait that long, my dear baby can just go ahead and ask them right now."


    I looked up to see Reverend Mother gesturing towards our direction with a serene smile, directing Master''s gaze towards us.


    Master turned around and froze when His eyes met mine, surprise clear on His face.


    Oh no...

 Chapter 492 - Once Upon A Time

    (MC POV)


    "So how much of it did you girls hear?" I asked.


    ??


    "Umm¡­ That¡­ Well..." Lian Li mumbled, twiddling her fingers together nervously.


    "Oh, I''m not looking to punish you guys or anything. I just wanted to know if I needed to repeat anything that you guys missed," I exined while patting her head.


    Lian Li bowed her head, "I apologize, Master. But we were here from the start, so we heard everything¡­"


    "Then I suppose there''s no need for me to repeat anything then. I want to know what your honest opinions are about this."


    I have already prepared myself for their disappointments.


    To know that everything I have taught them was just something I picked up from another ne that I don''t rightfully deserve. To know that their Master was nothing but a cheat who was given a second chance at life.


    Surely someone like that does not deserve any respect, right?


    Looking back, I must have been incredibly naive to think I could have my easy life just like that.


    Who am I kidding? Taking advantage of the fact that I came from the future just to rx? No one respectable is going to do that.


    What''s more, I even took advantage of my future knowledge to influence people like Lian Li, selfishly altering her destiny to suit myself.


    Lian Li walked up to me with a calm expression on her face.


    Yep, go on, tell me you hate me. I''m ready for it.


    Instead of any harsh words I had expected to receive, Lian Li got down on a knee and took my hands in hers, kissing them on my knuckles.


    "This Lian Li once again swears to always serve Master to the utmost of my abilities."


    Huh?


    Wait, she''s not angry?


    "Are you not upset with me?" I asked, a little confused.


    Lian Li actually looked surprised at myment.


    "Why would I be upset with Master?"


    I shrugged, "I thought maybe you girls wouldn''t like the fact that I used my future knowledge on all of you, disrupting your fates or something like that."


    Manami came up beside me and held my arm, "Master¡­ Please tell us... In the other life, did we ever meet?"


    I shook my head.


    She made a show of wrapping her tails around me, "Then that means I never got to recover from my¡­ ident¡­ Did I?"


    "Most likely not."


    Eris joined her on my other side, "Bandits¡­ Master came¡­ Yes, this one''s humble life would have been forfeit had Master not been there¡­ Isn''t that right, Master?"


    I nodded slowly.


    "Then it is a fact that Master has decided to save me, to save us. How could we ever hate Master for that? Were there any of us that would have ended up better if Master had note to us?"


    I had to stop to consider that.


    "Lian Li did eventually ascend to the higher ne in the future¡­" I pointed out.


    The golden haired girl tilted her head at me, "Was I¡­ Happy?"


    I frowned, thinking back on the times where I caught glimpses or heard about her.


    "No¡­ You were not. At least, from what I could tell. I''m not sure if it''s just me but¡­ There was quite a bit of hate in you."


    Lian Li hugged me, "Ehehe~ Even if Master said I was, I doubt the other me knew of this happiness anyway~ I wouldn''t give this up for anything in the world. Master saved me, nothing will ever change that fact."


    That prompted the rest of the girls toe up and hug me as well.


    Kiyomi wrapped her own tails around me, "Master¡­ you have suffered so much¡­ We won''t let you suffer the same fate again."


    "If I could, I would wish to take all of Master''s pain on myself!" Diao Chan cried. Surprisingly, I did not detect any underlying meaning behind her words this time.


    I patted each of their heads in turn, "Don''t worry, it''s all in the past. Or well, my past life at least. Things are already different aspared to before."


    I guess I should do some self-reflection too. I had been so preupied with the possible futures that I keep forgetting about the ''now''.


    Instead of focusing so much on what ''was'' or what ''could have been'', I should be looking at what ''is''. It''s thanks to my cute disciples that I actually remembered such an important point.


    I did notice that ria was pouting at me though.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked, expecting her to be the one that might be dissatisfied with my future knowledge.


    She puffed her cheeks, "Onii-sama didn''te and see us in the other life¡­"


    Odriana was pouting too, "Little brother forgot all about his elder sister too¡­"


    I reached out and patted their heads, "I have no excuse. I am sorry."


    ria burrowed her face into my chest, "Just¡­ Promise you will love us properly this time¡­ Ok, Onii-sama?"


    "Aren''t I already am?"


    They said nothing but hugged me tighter.


    "If Master doesn''t mind¡­ Could Master tell us about your other life too?" Eris asked, looking up at me.


    "Didn''t you girls say that you were here from the start?"


    "Ehehe~ It''s different when Master is telling us directly aspared to eavesdropping."


    "Fufufu~ Why don''t you go ahead and give your girls a bedtime story?" Mother suggested, getting up from where she had been sitting all this while. "Mama shall go call it a night. I''ve also left a few more bottles of wine for all of you to enjoy~"


    Mother gestured to the previously empty coffee table to show that it was now filled with a huge assortment of alcohol.


    Where did she get all that? Was there a hidden cab in my room just filled with these?


    Mother gave us a wave and a wink before leaving the room with a smile.


    All of my girls turned to look at me, asking for permission with their gazes.


    Oh, I remember how my disciples are like when they''re drunk. But I suppose I''ll allow it tonight considering the news they''ve just been subjected to.


    "Alright, but in moderation, ok? I won''t be giving you any headache pills tomorrow morning," I relented.


    They cheered and immediately went for the bottles, pouring out sses to hand out to each other before settling around me to listen to my story again.


    Manami handed me a ss she poured herself, letting me sit on my bed before joining my disciples to sit around me, all of them waiting for me to start.


    "Now, you girls probably know already, but this isn''t some grand adventure story nor is it a happy one. But I suppose it would serve as a good lesson to all of you on what you should and shouldn''t do if you fall under the same circumstances as I did."


    They nodded enthusiastically at my words, their faces looking more like girls waiting for a normal bedtime story than the painful and unfortunate one that I was about to tell them.


    The way they looked at me in anticipation reminded me of Cai Hong waiting for her bedtime story. Which was quite ironic considering that I had been telling Cai Hong about my past life''s adventures as bedtime stories for a while now.


    So technically, Cai Hong''s the first one to know about my past life. Except that I didn''t tell her it was my past life, of course.


    Resigning myself to my fate of needing tofort them as soon as they start to get drunk, I began retelling my past life again, making sure to leave out the more terrible parts this time around.


    Needless to say, it was a long night and I did not get a wink of sleep that night.

 Chapter 493 - Some People Never Learn

    (MC POV)


    "Erm¡­ Master Lin-sama? You have a¡­ A guest¡­"


    ??


    I looked up to see one of the servants of the resort fidgeting in front of me.


    It was breakfast time and all of us were gathered in the dining room. Predictably, most of my disciples were nursing a hangover with the exception of Brendan and Cai Hong.


    Unfortunately for Brendan, he''s also quite lost in his thoughts since I told him what I told the girlsst night over breakfast, so he looks like he''s in shock right now.


    Like I had warned the girls before, I hadn''t given them headache pills to curb the hangover or else it might be a habit for them. Thest thing I want for them is to pick up the habit of excessive drinking.


    "Ara? A guest? There shouldn''t be any since we''re not open, are we not?" Mother pointed out, pausing in her action of feeding me even though I''ve told her repeatedly I could eat on my own.


    "That is correct, Lidiana-sama¡­ I wanted to turn them away but they knew Master Lin-sama was staying here and begged to meet him. They sounded a little desperate so I thought¡­"


    Huh, I have a pretty good idea of who they are already. But to think they had been tracking me all this while without me knowing, they must have some pretty skilled people.


    "I guess I''ll go see what they want," I decided, standing up from my seat.


    "Ara? Mother shall go with you then~"


    "There''s no need, Mother. I can handle it."


    She puffed her cheeks at me, "I am still the proprietress of this ce you know? To intrude in on Mama''s alone time with my darling son is a big no-no."


    "Ehh¡­ I guess that''s fine¡­ Just let me do the talking ok, Mother?"


    "Fufufu~ No promises~"


    Knowing that Mother wouldn''t budge on this, I followed the servant towards the front door with Mother apanying me.


    It has been exactly two weeks since I''ve delivered my ultimatum with my giant rock in the sky, which the people of Mei seemed to have fulfilled quite splendidly.


    I expected them to send a proper envoy this time, but I hadn''t expected to see the person I was meeting at the resort''s entrance.


    "Good day, Master Lin. I hope we are not disturbing you, but I havee to purchase a bottle of your Miracle Cure."


    "Queen of Mei, what are you doing all the way out here?" I asked.


    The woman shook her head, "Please, today I am here as Mei Bian, here to obtain medicine for my sick son."


    I nodded to therge group of people behind her, "So I assume those people behind you aren''t your royal guards or something?"


    "Oh no. They are just my travellingpanions," she lied easily.


    "I see¡­"


    I chanced a peek behind to see Mother smiling amicably at her, showing no intentions of speaking.


    I turned back to Mei Bian, "Very well then, let''s hear your offer for it."


    "Before that¡­ Could Master Lin perhaps remove the rock hanging over our city?"


    I snapped my fingers, "Done."


    She turned to one of her retainers who seemed to be concentrating on something for a few seconds before nodding at her.


    "irvoyance?" I guessed.


    "That''s correct, Master Lin."


    "That exins how you found me here."


    "That is also correct, Master Lin, though I surmise you had a barrier around you since he could not see you and only this building."


    Well she got that right, I do have things to protect our privacy after all.


    She looked behind and nodded at one of her retainers, the maning forward with a polished mahogany box.


    He stopped just slightly in front of her and unsped the lid to show me its contents. There were at least a dozen bars of solid gold in that box.


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "That''s it?"


    "Oh no, this is not for the Miracle Cure, this is simply a courtesy gift to Master Lin for hearing us out and the inconveniences you may have needed to endure. Please ept it."


    I kept my face neutral, "In that case, I shall ept it."


    I received the box with both hands and immediately checked it with my senses for any inscriptions or traps of any kind.


    Finding none, I promptly stored the box into my storage ring.


    "Now this is my offer for the Miracle Cure," Mei Bian gestured to another man, this one obviously a Practitioner with the robes he was wearing.


    He presented a storage ring to his queen and she handed it over to me.


    "Everything inside it and the ring itself too, we offer it to you."


    I plucked the ring from her palm and inspected it, finding it filled to the brim with various rare alchemical ingredients, even more gold, some other precious metals and also a piece of paper?


    I took out the paper to read its contents, quickly realising it was a permit signed by the king and queen of Mei that allows the bearer free entry in any location within Mei''s territory. They would even be exempted from security checks too.


    That means I could even waltz right into the king and queen''s bedroom and no one can stop me as long as I have this.


    Very useful and valuable if you''re a merchant or even a spy. Too bad I am neither.


    Still, this coulde in handy in the future so I guess I''ll take it.


    All in all, this storage ring was worth a small fortune. If one were to sell that permit on the ck market, they probably wouldn''t need to worry about money anymore for the rest of their lives.


    I stored the permit back into the ring and turned to Mei Bian, "So¡­ All of this for one bottle of Miracle Cure, is that right?"


    "One full bottle of it, yes. Does Master Lin ept these conditions?"


    "Yes, this is adequate."


    I pocketed the storage ring and brought out a medicine bottle of my healing pills, there should be five pills within said bottle, enough for her son and four others they deem necessary to heal.


    I handed the bottle over to her and expected her to confirm the trade and leave. Instead, Mei Bian and her retainers just stood there as though waiting for something.


    "That''s it, you know?" I told her, pointing to the bottle in her hands.


    She faked a gasp, "What? Surely Master Lin is a man of his word, right?"


    I frowned, "What are you talking about?"


    "We agreed on one full bottle right?"


    I was about to say yes when Mei Bian''s retainer brought out a giant jar about half her height to ce it beside her.


    She smiled, "I do not remember saying it was a small pill bottle''s worth."


    Frowning, I was going to rebuke her but Mother moved first.


    Faster than anyone could react, Mother pulled out a pistol and shot Mei Bian in the leg, the bullet piercing through her upper thigh.


    Mei Bian wailed out in pain and copsed into a heap, clutching at her bleeding leg.


    Her retainers gaped at the state of their monarch for a moment before finallying to their senses, all of them trying to move to attack Mother.


    Of course, there was no way I was going to allow them to do that so I froze them all in blocks of ice with a wave of my hand.


    Mother sauntered up to her, squatting down to press the gun against her chin.


    "Colt neen eleven," Mother whispered. "Very reliable and trustworthy... Unlike a certain person who thinks she can take advantage of my dearest son while in front of me."


    "Wha¡­ Son? What are you¡­"


    Mother pressed the gun harder to her chin, "I didn''t give you permission to talk, or would you like me to shoot your other leg too?"


    Mei Bian nced at her retainers who were all frozen solid and mped her mouth shut.


    Mother smiled and turned to me, "Dear? Could you leave this to Mama? Mama will make sure she doesn''t bully you again~"


    I pursed my lips, "I don''t think I should leave you alone here."


    "Oh, my dear sweet, sweet baby boy, Mama is never alone~"


    As though on cue, a number of the hot spring''s servants appeared out from their hiding spots, all dressed inbat gear and carrying various guns.


    Huh, I knew they were there but I thought they were just curious spectators.


    I should''ve known¡­ This is ria''s territory after all.


    If I hadn''t froze Mei Bian''s retainers, these servants would have gunned them down anyway so Mother was in no danger from the start.


    So in a way, I guess I saved them?


    "I''ll wait for you inside then," I relented.


    "Ufufufu~ I won''t be long~"


    I turned my back and entered the resort, thest thing I heard was Mother chuckling to Mei Bian, "Now¡­ Let''s see what Mama should do with a little shit stain like you?"


    Pretty sure I misheard thest part but I''ll just wait inside quietly.

 Chapter 494 - An Intrusion

    (MC POV)


    I was still trying to figure out why Mei Bian thought it was a good idea to antagonize me again with that stunt when Mother came back with a satisfied look on her face.


    ??


    I was going to ask her how it went but Mother pulled me into a hug before I could do so.


    "Oh my poor, poor baby, how you''ve suffered so much!"


    "Ungff¡­ Mo¡­ Mother?"


    She patted my head, "My sweet, there is no need for you to shoulder everything yourself. Mama is here now."


    "Unnn¡­ Did something happen with Mei Bian?"


    Mother smiled at me, "Don''t worry about her, my sweet, sweet son. I''ve taught her the error of her ways, she will not bother you again."


    "What about her¡­ Travelpanions?"


    "Mama will take care of them too. Does my baby boy want an ice cream?"


    I grinned, "In this weather?"


    "No reason not to enjoy one~ I have your favourite strawberry voured ones too~"


    She''s definitely my Mother alright.


    "Alright, you convinced me. But let''s get some for my disciples as well. I''ll need to give them the headache pills for their hangovers too."


    Yeah, I think they suffered enough. It''s supposed to be a vacation for us after all, so there''s no need for them to suffer more than necessary to get the point across.


    So I followed Mother back to the dining area and had ice cream with my dear cute disciples, the deal with Mei Bian already long forgotten.


    Hey, hot springs time with my disciples is more important, ok?


    *


    -Meanwhile-


    (Benjamin POV) [MC''s tentacle face monster]


    "No! No! Please! Please don''t put that in me! No! I don''t want to turn into a monster!!"


    I floated up towards the restrained human with a tadpole pinched in between my fingers.


    He tried his best to wiggle free of his bindings but the steel chains that held him to the dungeon''s walls did not budge even an inch.


    I reached out to him and used my telekinesis to shut his mouth, forcefully turning his head to face me when he tried to look away.


    I guided the tadpole to his eye and watched ittch onto his eyelid before slipping underneath it where it will start to consume his brain. We should be getting a new kin after a week or so.


    Two of my kin came up and used their telekinesis to bring the human away, dropping him into the cell where he will remain until he expires.


    "Is that thest one?" I asked telepathically.


    "Yes. He''s thest of those bandits we took from our raids suitable for our purposes."


    "Hmm¡­ Monitor them, make sure they--"


    I stopped myself, sensing a wave of energy simr to psionic forceing from the direction of our entrance hall.


    That meant someone was trying to forcefully enter the Sanctuary despite the teleportation barriers active.


    I immediately sent out a telepathic wave to everyone I could, alerting them of the danger before teleporting myself there. It is unfortunate that I''m the only one of my kin that could neswalk the moment.


    Just as I materialised myself there, a spark appeared above the teleportation tform before exploding into a cloud of smoke, covering the entire area.


    I swiped my hand in an arc, pushing the smoke away to reveal a young girl standing on top of the tform.


    Right at that moment, the ones I had warned of the intrusion appeared through the doorway, all armed and ready to defend our home.


    "Ookk no oonmebak?" The girl muttered, frowning down at us. "Athwias on nauei aw koodda?!"


    Not understanding the girl''s words at all, I tried to reach into her mind to attempt a telepathicmunication.


    Unfortunately, that seemed to trigger her as her face turned into one of rage the moment she felt my mental prod.


    The feeling simr to getting tackled hit me from the front, throwing me back and away from her.


    Sensing her hostility, the rest of mypanions surged forward, all of them intent on taking down the intruder.


    Stephanie sent her undead skeleton knights forward, their obsidian shields raised up high in a shield charge. Behind them was Theodore, the leader of our Orcs, rallying his brethren and charging with their giant battleaxes.


    All the way at the back of the charge was Jack, the Beholder, his eyes lighting up in preparation of unleashing a Technique on her.


    The intruder raised her hand at them, materialising a yellow orb the size of an apple in front of her palm.


    Before any of us could react, a golden beam had shot out from the ball, engulfing everything and everyone in its golden ze.


    As quickly as it had appeared, the beam dematerialised to reveal none of myrades were left.


    I felt great displeasure in seeing that.


    They aren''t dead of course, not while we still worship Divine One and receive his blessing, but seeing my ownrades perishing like that isn''t nice either.


    I focused all of my psionic strength and threw it against her, aiming to overwhelm her mental defenses and cripple her.


    She turned and red at me.


    That was all I knew before I felt my entire body explode in pain.


    The pain almost brought me to my knees, but the thought of myself kneeling to someone other than Divine One prevented me from doing so.


    Forcing myself back on my feet with my psionic strength, I looked up to face the intruder with narrowed eyes.


    "Suhaan, oonmebak. Nauei koodda?" She growled.


    Is she mocking me?


    How pathetic of me¡­ To allow the Sanctuary that Divine One had granted us be defiled so easily¡­


    I shall redeem myself with your death!


    I raised my hand at her, the intruder stepping to the side in an attempt to avoid my psionic st.


    Unfortunately for her, it was never aimed at her.


    My energy opened a rift behind her and Thomas appeared from within the portal, his arm poised in the air for a punch.


    Our Behemoth smashed his fist down on top of the girl without mercy, punching her into the ground.


    She gasped out in pain from the surprise attack, not even having time to cry out before Thomas smashed his other fist down on her.


    Thomas continually rained down blow after blow, making sure she never got the chance to stand back up or even to fight back.


    After a good minute of him just punching the ground, I called out, "Thomas, that''s enough."


    "Not¡­ Yet¡­ Still¡­ Can¡­ Go¡­ On!" Thomas roared, obviously just as upset as I was that Divine One''s Sanctuary was broken into.


    "No¡­ The intruder already left," I told him.


    Thomas stopped abruptly, letting the dust settle to see he had indeed been punching at nothing.


    "How?" He growled.


    "Must have been a failsafe Technique of some sort that teleports her out when she activates it. It took me a while to notice it as well."


    "Damn¡­ So Sanctuary has been breached¡­ Should we tell Divine One?"


    "No¡­ At least not yet. I''ll consult with Akari and Shiori first, they will decide what to do. In the meantime, we should strengthen the barrier, make sure that this doesn''t happen again."


    "Right, I''ll leave that to you then. Barriers were never my strong suit anyway. I''ll see if I can ask Sarah if she and her sisters could stand guard here," Thomas waved, leaving the hall through one of the doors.


    I turned back to look at the teleportation tform where the intruder had appeared.


    Just who was that girl?

 Chapter 495 - When There’s Snow, Of Course There’s A Snowball Fight~

    (MC POV)


    "Papa! Papa! ''Bwig'' fluffy ball man!"


    ??


    I looked up to see Cai Hong pointing at the snowman she made with sparkly eyes. She even gave it a beanie made out of snow.


    So cute.


    "That looks very nice Cai Hong," Iplimented, patting the loli dragon on her head.


    "Ehehehe~ What is Papa making?"


    I looked back down and my little snow sculpture of all my disciples. I made them to be about as high as my knee, all standing in a row in front of the resort.


    Making them life-sized would take too much time after all and these look really, really cute.


    "Ohhh! Is that Papa? That''s mini Papa!" Cai Hong squealed, pointing to the snow sculpture of myself.


    "Hahaha, yes it is. Here is mini Cai Hong," I pointed to the miniature version of Cai Hong.


    Cai Hong hugged my waist, "Uwaaa~~ Papa is amazing! Papa so cool!"


    Yep, Cai Hong is much, much more cuter. So I had to pat her head some more.


    Eris jumped in front of me with a handful of snow, "Master! It''s snow! It''s so white and fluffy!"


    Oh, that''s right. There are a few of them who never really got the chance to y in the snow before and Eris is one of them.


    They probably didn''t notice the snow when we came up here since it was quite dark when we were hiking up the trail, their bodies barely registering the cold because of my heat shield that I erected around us.


    "Master! Master! I made a ball! It''s a snowball!" Lian Li ran up to me with a ball of snow cupped in her hands.


    Oh? That actually gives me an idea.


    "What do you all think about having a snowball fight?" I asked them.


    ria suddenly popped out from the mound of snow nearby, "I thought you''d never ask, Onii-sama!"


    More importantly, since when had you buried yourself under that pile of snow?


    ria put her hands on her hips while thrusting her chest out proudly, "We made the perfect ce for snowball fights here! It''s just a short walk away behind the resort!"


    I made a face at her, "You made a ce¡­ Specifically for snowball fights?"


    "Ehehehe~ Of course I did, Onii-sama! That''s the most natural thing to do, right?"


    Err¡­ Not really, but I guess I wouldn''t put it past her to make something like that.


    "Ara, ara? That sounds fun~ Are we going, Master?" Manami inquired, returning from where she had been making her own snowmen with the rest of my disciples.


    I noticed that Mother and Odriana were nowhere to be seen though, they must have gone back inside while I was still making the mini sculptures.


    I pointedly ignored the fact that Diao Chan had made a sculpture of myself stepping on a sculpture of herself, the Witch looking quite satisfied with how it looked.


    I should remember to dispose of itter when they''re gone.


    "I guess why not? Lead the way."


    ria brought us back into the resort and through the back door, following a stone pathway that led further up the mountain.


    Shiori and Akari had joined us midway, the two foxes returning from ''ying'' with the other foxes.


    I learnt from them in private that those foxes were actually their subordinates and they were using them to establish a security perimeter around the ce. When I asked them why, they just pointed out to me that I was captured by the Dongs before.


    Well¡­ I don''t think anyone else but the Queen knows I let myself get captured but whatever I guess? The foxes were really fluffy so I can''tin.


    The path continued on until it reached a ridge overlooking a saddle, Mother and Odriana were standing on top of said ridge waiting for us.


    "Ara? I almost thought you weren''ting my dears~" Mother called out, a serene smile on her face. "I hope this little arena we built is enough for all of us~"


    I crested the ridge to look down below, finding a big arena that looked like some kind of military training yard with the walls and towersid around the ce. There were even a few tank wrecks and broken buildings to make it seem like a real warzone.


    This... Is supposed to be a snowball arena right?


    Eris''s eyes sparkled, "Oooohh! This looks awesome! Are we gonna have a fight in it? We are, aren''t we?! Please tell me that we are!"


    "Ufufufu~ Yes, the snowball fight will be here~ Feel free to use it to your heart''s content~" Mother chuckled.


    Odriana opened the box beside her, "We can use these snowballunchers, I made these myself~"


    I peeked into the box and inside were several tubes that looked like rocketunchers.


    ria picked one up enthusiastically, "It''s really simple to use too! All you need is to stuff snow in one end and the Technique Circuit inside it will transform the snow into a perfect snowball that you can fire!"


    Technique Circuit? Did she make something crazy again?


    She did just that and shot a snowball out, the projectile flying out of the other end of the tube to explode in a cloud of white smoke on one of the nearby walls.


    "... Wouldn''t that hurt?" I pointed out. I''m pretty sure apressed ball of snow flying at that speed would definitely leave more than just a bruise.


    ria grinned, "Ehehehe~ Don''t worry Onii-sama! Onee-sama had thought of that and included a cushioning circuit on the design! All you would feel is a slight push from the impact!"


    To prove her point, she pointed the tube at Odriana and fired another ball.


    Odriana barely flinched when the ball hit her, though it seems like the ball exploding into white powder would be the more annoying aspect of this weapon.


    Right, I really want to ask about those Technique Circuits of hers. Did she really manage to inscribe Techniques into objects like an inscription except making it more like a circuit board than an inscription?


    ria, you''re scary you know that?


    If this gets out, the Practitionermunity might riot or copse you know?


    I''m not sure if I should be happy or sad that the first thing you did with it was to make a safe snowballuncher.


    Mother turned to us with one of the snowunchers already in hand, "Now, let''s split into teams shall we?"


    All of my disciples immediately stood on my side, their hands grabbing onto any part of my body they could get their hands on.


    "I want to be with Master!" All of them called out simultaneously.


    "Fufufu~ Of course we all do~ But let''s draw lots for it and have fun, ok?" Mother suggested, bringing out several sticks that she had prepared beforehand.


    All of us went forward to pick a stick each, pulling out at the same time.


    Hmm¡­ Seems like my stick has red paint at the bottom of it, so I''m on the red team?


    That means I''m on the same team as Eris, Kiyomi, Cai Hong and Brendan while Lian Li, Manami, ria, Diao Chan, Odriana and Mother were on the other team.


    This should be an interesting match.

 Chapter 496 - "Casual" Game

    (MC POV)


    "Rules are simple!" ria called out dramatically. "Both teams start at both ends of the arena! There''s a g in the centre of the arena that each team has to work in capturing! If you''re hit by a snowball, you need to return to your team''s start point before you can continue ying! If you get hit while carrying the g, the g drops at where you got hit! The first team to capture the g three times wins! Only snowballs are allowed to be used to attack! Teleportation is also not allowed!"


    ??


    Err¡­ I remember suggesting a simple snowball fight though, so how did it turn out like this?


    The fact that Mother had also said the winning team will receive a secret prize from her didn''t help either, everyone else became quite fired up because of it.


    I could almost see the intimidating aura the girls were exuding while they stared at each other.


    My disciples on the other team did express their worry about shooting snowballs at me, but I assured them that it was fine to do so. A simple pout and a question of, "Do you not want me to have fun with my dear disciples?" was enough to get them to throw away their reservations about it.


    Our team had one less person than the other team but since half of their team aren''t Practitioners, it should be quite a fair game.


    The five of us were currently at our home base which was the ruins of a building with a partially torn down roof. The game would start in another few minutes where I would fire off a red orb of light into the air to signify the game starting.


    Within this time, both teams were allowed to strategize on how we were nning to y the game.


    Also, Cai Hong had chosen to wear the military outfit I had seen her wearing before. She was so cute in it so I had to spend a good minute patting her first.


    "Alrighty! Let''s get dis'' n again!" Eris grinned at us. "I will be the carry for the g, Cai Hong will be our midner to hold them back, Master will go offne to harass and assassinate them, Kiyomi will roam and support wherever you can and Brendan shall be our hard support to back me up!"


    Not sure where Eris got this n and names from but it seems solid enough so let''s roll with it.


    When it was time to start, I fired the ball into the sky and all of us moved out from our base.


    I expected us to just run to our positions at a leisurely pace but apparently I was the only one who thought that way.


    Eris and Cai Hong immediately rushed towards the centre of the arena like a gale, their speed sting out a shockwave from where they had been.


    Kiyomi had also rushed towards the right of the arena using her ice Technique to propel her, the normallyposed girl being quite fired up about it.


    Even Brendan was sprinting after Eris with several potions clutched in one hand, his snowballuncher ready to fire in his other hand at any time.


    Guys? This is supposed to be a casual game right?


    Oh well¡­ I guess I''ll just take it easy then.


    The moment that thought crossed my mind, the centre of the arena where the g should be exploded in snow.


    Curious, I leapt on top of a ruin to get a better look at what was going on there.


    Oh¡­


    Looks like the other team decided to send Lian Li to get the g. Now she''s fighting against Eris and Cai Hong, both sides holding each other back from getting to the g.


    Eris pointed heruncher and fired first, the snowball shooting out of the barrel towards Lian Li.


    Lian Li leapt up into the air, avoiding the ball by letting it pass underneath her.


    Cai Hong had taken the opportunity to fire at her while she was in the air, the loli dragon somehow managing to look both adorable and menacing at the same time.


    My golden haired disciple simply kicked the wall of the building nearest to her, changing her trajectory and firing off a snowball of her own.


    Eris used her snowballuncher as a bat and swung it at the projectile, deflecting it to the side and using the momentum to swing theuncher back under her arm to fire another ball at her.


    Lian Li shot her ownuncher at the same time, their two snowballs meeting in the centre and exploding in a white cloud that obscured the zone.


    All three girls jumped out of the mist and continued firing at each other, leaping up on the roofs and behind walls at high speeds you''d think they were actually having a death battle instead of a snowball fight.


    I was considering going in to help but my senses suddenly screamed at me about an approaching danger.


    I leaned back quickly, just in time to avoid a snowball that would have hit me on the side.


    Shifting my gaze to where the ball came from, I saw Odriana perched on top of a roof with her snowballuncher at their home base, looking disappointed that she had missed.


    What is she, a sniper now?


    Sensing another danger, I leaned to the other side and another snowball just missed me too, this timeing from ria who was stationed on another roof near her sister.


    I leapt down from the roof just as another snowball was shot towards me, missing my head by mere inches.


    Well, guess the rooftops were covered by them, perhaps it might be a better idea for me to sneak towards their base and take those two out.


    My team should be able to hold the front line for now since Brendan is also moving there to back them up. If I am correct, Kiyomi should be holding her sister back as well.


    That means I have a clear shot of sneaking to their base.


    Just as I thought to move in that direction, Diao Chan appeared from the corner with heruncher pointed at me.


    I barely ducked underneath the snowball she shot at me, the ball exploding into white mist on the wall behind me.


    "Ehehehe~ I''m going to get punished~ Please punish this bad girl good, Master~" Diao Chan giggled while wiggling her body rather provocatively.


    Right¡­


    I lifted my snowballuncher and fired a ball at her, Diao Chan moaning out loud in pleasure when the ball hit her, she didn''t even bother to dodge it.


    "Iyaaa~ So rough, Master! But you can do me harder, you know?"


    I made a shooing motion with my hand, "Go on, you need to go back to your base to respawn."


    "Teehee~ Could I ask that Master use the ropes tonight? I want to be tied up~"


    I loaded more snow into theuncher and fired more snowballs at her until she left, giggling all the way.


    I was about to continue forward when the sound of something exploding came from where the g was. The explosion did not sound like snowballs were used.


    Concerned, I jumped up on top of a roof, careful to keep myself hidden from their snipers.


    Lian Li had summoned a Lightning wall to defend herself against Eris and Cai Hong''s shots while Eris was using her own martial Techniques to counter the snowballs thrown at her.


    Even Cai Hong was lobbing several Techniques around and sting up snow all over the ce.


    The battle between the three really made it look like a legitimate warzone.


    Just a short distance away from them was Manami and Kiyomi, locked in their own battle of fire and ice.


    Kiyomi seems to have taken advantage of the fact that the rules allowed snowballs to be used as attacks and since ice was her forte, there''s a snowstorm going on over there right now¡­


    Manami had countered her sister''s attack by summoning a firestorm around her, melting all the snow and ice her sister tried to fire at her.


    Err¡­ Guys? This is just supposed to be a casual snowball fight you know?

 Chapter 497 - The Snowball War

    (Eris POV)


    Tch! Watch the left! [Bait]


    ??


    ria''s still firing at us! Duck! [Eris]


    ¡­ Below¡­ Jump¡­ [Laverna]


    This one humbly thinks it might be a good idea to be more aggressive. [Denna]


    I leapt behind a wall to avoid Lian Li''s snowball again, reloading my snowballuncher with more snow that I grabbed from the ground.


    Cai Hong covered for me, using her small form to her advantage by dodging all the snowballs shot at her by Lian Li, ria and Odriana, counterattacking with her ownuncher to force Lian Li to back off.


    I jumped out from my cover again, shooting more snowballs at my senior sister, all of them either dodged or blocked by her lightning.


    ria tried to fire a snowball at me but Cai Hong was there to intercept it with an air shield, giving me time to realign my next shot at Lian Li.


    She lowered her snowballuncher and fired one at me before I could, forcing me to dodge out of the way.


    Brendan had chosen that time to fire his own snowballuncher, the alchemist staying invisible with the help of his invisibility potion. He only bes visible again when he tries to shoot his snowballuncher.


    Lian Li''s eyes shone with a golden light and her body became d with her signature lightning.


    The ball he had fired bounced off her lightning armour harmlessly, exploding into white mist when it hit the wall nearby.


    I reloaded my snowballuncher before firing again, Lian Li rolling to the side to avoid it, taking the opportunity to reload her weapon as well.


    Cai Hong had taken advantage of that by nking her left, setting up heruncher to fire a small barrage of snowballs at her.


    Lian Li made a face as she d her fist in lightning and punched the ground, throwing up a wall of snow that blocked the balls from getting to her.


    Seeing that her top was open, I chose then to jump up in the air above her, firing a barrage of snowballs of my own down at her.


    Senior sister looked up at me with her golden eyes and shot a barrage of snowballs as well. She must have enhanced her senses as she shot down each of my attacks urately and even had one extra snowball as a counter.


    I kicked the air and propelled myself back to the ground, barely avoiding the snowball that whizzed past my ear.


    Seems like she''s going all out as well¡­ This will be troublesome. [Eris]


    Heee¡­ Even with all of us workin'' together, she''s still holdin'' us back like dat''. Guess dat''s Master''s strongest disciple fer you! [Bait]


    Watch left¡­ [Laverna]


    I ducked underneath the snowball fired by Odriana, clicking my teeth at their coordination.


    This one thinks it''s because of sister ria and sister Odriana''s support that she''s doing so well. [Denna]


    Kiyomi and Manami are at a standstill too. Even with Kiyomi''s snowstorm, Manami''s firestorm is just melting all the snow around her. [Eris]


    I turned to look at the other side of the arena.


    One side of it was covered in mes while the other was frozen solid, the two fox youkais staring at each other with all their might.


    Yeeeeea¡­ That looks pretty intense if ya ask me. [Bait]


    Speaking of which¡­ Has anyone seen Revere-- [Denna]


    My vision became filled with white mist when an unseen snowball exploded on my back.


    Both Cai Hong and Brendan were simrly hit at almost the same time, neither of them even getting a chance to react.


    I looked behind to see Reverend Mother standing there, dressed in a skintight ck suit.


    "Fufufu~ Do forgive this olddy for resorting to such tricks~ But Mama still wants to bond with my dear son~"


    How did she sneak up behind us?! [Bait]


    ¡­ Ninja? ¡­ [Laverna]


    Lian Li strolled up to the g and plucked it off the pedestal with a grin, "Seems like the first point is ours~"


    She just managed to turn around when a snowball hit her on the chest, the ball bursting into a puff of white mist and surprising her.


    Master strolled out from the shadows, His snowballuncher still smoking.


    "Well, took a while to circle around and take out Odriana and ria, but I''m d I made it in time. Also, what are you wearing, Mother?"


    Mother did a spin, "Does it suit Mama? Mama was worried it might look weird."


    "I''m actually not sure how to answer that. Are you supposed to be a ninja?"


    "Ufufufu~ Of course my darling boy would know~"


    "Ok¡­ Anyway, I''ll be taking that," Master dered, taking the g from Lian Li.


    "Ehh? Re¡­ Reverend Mother?" Lian Li gasped looking at her for help.


    "My, my¡­ There is no way Mama can shoot at my own baby boy you know~ Even if it''s a game. My baby must have the same thoughts as well, am I right, dear?"


    Master smiled at her, "It would indeed leave a bad taste in my mouth. So I''ll just be taking this."


    Reverend Mother pouted, "Won''t you even tell your Mama that she looks good? Even this is embarrassing for me you know?"


    Master made a face, "Well¡­ I do think that Moth--"


    *Bomf*


    A snowball hit Master on the back.


    All of us turned to see Diao Chan standing a short distance away with heruncher out.


    "Oh noooo~~ I hit Master~~ I''m going to get puniiiished~ Could I request for spanks?"


    Master turned back to stare at her, "You already revived yourself?"


    Diao Chan nodded, a drool escaping from the side of her lips, "Yes, Master! I rushed back here as quickly as I could to ambush you! Could I get spanked now? Please?"


    Master chuckled, "Why would I spank you? You did good. It was my fault for letting my guard down. I guess you guys get the first point this time."


    "Eh? EEEHH??" Diao Chan screamed. "I don''t get any spanks?"


    "If you want some, I can give youter."


    "Yeeeeeesss!!"


    *Bomf*


    Diao Chan got hit by a snowball mid cheer.


    Right after that, another one hit Reverend Mother on her back as well, effectively eliminating the other team.


    "Fear not Papa! Cai Hong came back!" Our little dragon shouted, dashing out from the direction of our base.


    Eh¡­ Looks like little Cai Hong snuck back to base to revive while we were busy talking here. [Eris]


    Hell yeah! You go show ''em little Cai Hong! [Bait]


    Cai Hong ran up to Master and stretched out her hand, the little dragon making "buu, buu, buu" sounds.


    Master understood what she wanted and handed the g over to her while patting her head.


    She gave a little "Ehehehe"ugh before sprinting back to our base, scoring the first point of our match.


    "Well, guess we got the first point instead. Shall we reset for the next round?" Master suggested, recovering from the surprise faster than anyone else.


    As expected of Master, this one thinks He has already expected this oue. [Denna]


    Master¡­ God¡­ [Laverna]


    Yeah! It''s a little unfair, but I think we got dis'' win in da'' bag! [Bait]


    And we''ll get Reverend Mother''s secret prize too,this n is perfect! [Eris]

 Chapter 498 - Bathing Together Is Normal For Family, Right?

    (MC POV)


    Well, it''s a little surprising, but my team ended up losing the match.


    ??


    Despite the fact that everyone else was using Techniques, I chose to refrain from doing so in the fairness of the game and used only the snowballuncher throughout.


    We managed to score another point after the first one but ended up losing the next two when Mother focused on keeping me away from their team.


    She didn''t do much, just took me to the ruins of a building where no one could see us and started hugging and head patting me enthusiastically, all the while calling me a good boy and how much she loved me.


    What was a son supposed to do but let her Mother indulge herself?


    The final match was an easy win for them as Manami managed to overpower Kiyomi''s snowstorm and hit her with a snowball.


    That allowed her to dominate the arena while Kiyomi had to rush back to our base to ''revive'', since her fire aura basically melted any snowballs my team tried to fire at her. Manami could then grab the g and run off with it before Kiyomi could return.


    I did give everyone a head pat afterwards so everyone was still satisfied by the results.


    Predictably, the prize ended up being that the winners get to spend the night in the resort''s biggest room with me.


    And of course, we ended up soaking in the room''s private hot spring bath together.


    Shiori and Akari had also joined us, the two foxes floating on the water blissfully.


    "Fuuuu¡­ This feels good¡­" Odriana moaned.


    Manami leaned on my shoulder while her fingers entwined themselves with mine, "Ufufufu~ Master¡­ I''m feeling a bit warm~ Won''t you cool me down? Perhaps a kiss?"


    It''s a bit embarrassing to be doing this in front of Mother and wouldn''t this just make you warmer instead? Oh well...


    I pinched Manami''s chin and tilted her head to face me, giving me ess to kiss her on her lips.


    "Uuuu¡­ Master¡­ Me too¡­" Diao Chan begged, wiggling her way to me while tied up in a turtle shell bondage.


    Kind of a weird request from her to be tied up while we were bathing but I acquiesced to her anyway.


    Of course, I gave my Witch a kiss too, which actually made her break out of her bondage just so that she could wrap her arms around me to deepen the kiss.


    Was there even a point of tying her up if she could just get out of it whenever she wanted?


    Oh well, better not think too much.


    She finally let go before copsing back into the water, her body twitching from the orgasm she had just from the kiss.


    "Master¡­" Lian Li whispered, tugging on my arm.


    Right, right, here you go.


    I lowered my head and kissed my golden haired disciple as well, giving her plenty of love.


    "Onii-sama! Not fair! y with your cute imouto as well!"


    "Fufufu~ My darling son really has grown up~~"


    "Hehehe~ My little brother has indeed grown in all the right ces~"


    I dutifully ignored my family''sments.


    Mother sighed contentedly, "It''s been a long while since our family bathed together like this."


    Odriana giggled, "Back then, little brother was quite shy too. It took quite a bit to get him to bathe together."


    I grimaced, "Sounds like I was quite the problem kid."


    "Oh, not at all, Onii-sama! After you could walk, you already started bathing yourself!"


    Mother pretended to cry into her hands, "My dear baby boy would say it was embarrassing for him to bathe with Mama. Mama was sad, you know?"


    I mean, even now it is quite embarrassing you know? I can only put up with it because I don''t actually remember my childhood with you.


    Pretty sure normal families don''t have the mother, her daughters, her son and the son''s disciples cum lovers bathing in the same bath at the same time.


    Diao Chan suddenly recovered, "Oh! Did I hear stories about Master'' childhood?! Tell us please Mama!"


    Since when did you start calling her Mama?


    "Ufufu~ What do you girls want to hear? How about the time when my dearest baby boy started walking for the first time?"


    "Oh? What was Master like?" Lian Li asked, hugging my arm in between her chest.


    Mother smiled at me, "Mama remembers it clearly. Little Odriana was holding her cute little brother with Mama standing on the other side. My darling son only stumbled once before he came to Mama. Then he gave Mama a big hug! He was soooo cute~"


    "Ara, ara? Can we see?" Manami pleaded, also wrapping her arm around mine from my other side.


    "Ufufufu~ Of course~"


    "Mother¡­" I whined a little halfheartedly.


    Manami waved her hand and an image projected itself in front of us, showing a younger version of me and Odriana standing on one side of a rather opulent room.


    Younger me had left Odriana''s grasp and took a step towards Mother''s outstretched hands, stopping for a moment to maintain my bnce.


    He took another step forward and stumbled, somehow managing to remain on his feet even then.


    From how the screen shook, it was clear Mother wanted to rush forward to catch younger me before he fell but stopped when it was unnecessary.


    Younger me looked up at Mother and slowly walked towards her, taking the final four steps to reach her arms.


    He even gurgled inughter when Mother raised him up to hug him.


    "Ahhhhhnnn~~ Master is sooooo cute!!" Diao Chan squealed, leaping up to hug me while pushing her chest into my face.


    Manami tugged at my arm, "Ufufufu~ Is it too much to ask for Master to regress your age a little? Just for a little bit?"


    ria clutched her hands in front of her chest, "Ohh!! That''s a great idea! Could you please, Onii-sama? Okaa-sama never got to see your little form that time!"


    I raised an eyebrow, "Really? Right now? Right here?"


    "Oya? Does my cute baby boy have a way to turn small?" Mother inquired, her eyes lighting up. "Could my sweet, sweet baby please do it for Mama? Just for a little bit?"


    "Please, Master?" Lian Li pleaded beside me as well.


    Ugh¡­ There''s no way I can deny that request if all of you look at me like that you know.


    I sighed, "Alright, alright. Just for a while, ok?"


    I took out the age regression pills from my storage ring and popped one of them into my mouth, swallowing it.


    The effects were almost instant as my body shrunk back to the size of a ten year old, everybody suddenly looking really big to me.


    I was already expecting my disciples to start fawning over me but no one was ready for Mother rushing up faster than everyone else to pull me into her bosom.


    She caressed my head while holding me close, her eyes looking down at me with obvious adoration.


    "My sweet, sweet baby¡­ My darling baby boy¡­ Oh my dearest son¡­ How Mama has missed you so..." She whispered while headpatting me.


    Right, I forgot Mother is really, really fond of cute stuff.


    Guess I''m going to be stuck like this for a while¡­


    For the rest of the night, I was subjected to constant head patting, hugging,p pillows, fawning, cosying and quite a lot of other things that I shall not name.

 Chapter 499 - A Costly Mistake

    (MC POV)


    "Divine One¡­"


    ??


    I stirred to the sound of Shiori''s telepathy message.


    "What is it?" I asked back telepathically, my consciousness still in the midst of waking up.


    "There''s a problem back at the Sanctuary¡­ Is now a good time?"


    Still groggy, I slowly opened my eyes to see a giant pair of naked bosoms in front of me, the weight I''m feeling at the back of my head suggested a simr pair of objects behind me as well.


    As expected, I was used as a hug pillow by all the girlsst night.


    I slowly extracted myself out of Manami''s and Diao Chan''s bosom pillows, taking care not to wake Mother who I had slept onst night.


    Lian Li and my sisters ended up hugging each other to sleep since there was unfortunately not enough space for them. They did take a few of the clothes I had been wearingst night to hug in between them though, so I guess they got that going for them.


    I floated myself out of bed to avoid waking them, reverting myself back to my adult form.


    Shiori and Akari were waiting for me in the living room of the suite, both of them looking rather worried.


    "What''s the problem?" I asked, figuring that it should be quite serious for them to make such a face.


    "The Sanctuary was broken into, Divine One," Shiori exined.


    Right, that''s what they call their home now.


    "What do you mean broken into? Isn''t that ce only essible via teleportation now?"


    "That is correct, Divine One. But it seems like someone managed to find a way to hijack our teleportation array and use it to gain ess to the Sanctuary."


    Huh, for them to do that, they must be quite the expert.


    Akari whined at me and I reflexively started patting her head to assure her.


    "What happened then?"


    Shiori hesitated for a second, "Benjamin and Thomas managed to fight the intruder off, but just barely. The intruder was stronger than they thought, easily taking out Stephanie''s undead and Theodore''s elite Orcs in a single blow."


    "They''re fine, right?"


    "Of course, Divine One, they are still bound to you after all. They reformed safely after a while so there''s no need to worry about that."


    I scratched my chin, "In that case¡­ The thing we need to worry the most is the intrudering back huh? Did they change the array at least?"


    Akari climbed up onto my shoulder and nuzzled my cheek, "None of us can change it, Master, only you can. It is your formation after all."


    Oh right, I forgot about that.


    "Alright, just give me a moment to change and I''ll go with you guys to the¡­ Err¡­ Sanctuary. I can also try and trace where the intruder came from while I''m there."


    "That would be for best, Divine One."


    I quickly changed out of my pajamas and left a note on the table telling my girls that I would be out for a bit should they wake up and find me missing.


    I teleported the three of us to the hideout, a little surprised to see a whole bunch of people guarding the gate this time. I suppose that would make sense considering they were invaded not too long ago.


    "Sarah, Sally, Sandra, Serena, Scarlett, Ste, Sabrina. It''s been a while," I greeted the resident Hydra.


    "Greetingssss Divine One. It hasss indeed been awhile."


    Stephanie came up to me and bowed her head, "We apologize for our ipetence, Divine One."


    I shook my head, "No, the fact that they managed to use the teleportation array I set up for you guys meant that it was my negligence that caused this. I''m just d everyone is still alright."


    "You are too kind, Divine One."


    I looked down at the teleportation formation beneath my feet, waving my hands to change the inscriptions a little which should prevent that intruder from using the same teleportation signature to return here.


    Shiori and Akari leapt off my shoulders and transformed themselves back to their bigger sizes, upying much of the hall.


    "What is Divine One''s will?" Shiori asked.


    I thought for a moment before gesturing to the tform, "You guys just watch over this ce. I already reced the array and right now I''m going to trace the intruder''s location from here."


    "Should one of use with you, Divine One?" Benjamin suggested.


    I shook my head, "I''m not going to fight them, I''m just going to see who they are first. Focus on guarding here."


    "Understood. Please be careful Divine One."


    Nodding my head at him, I spread out my senses and looked for traces of teleportation within the room.


    I quickly found the small tear within the Astral ne I was looking for, using it to trace the teleportation back to its source which I was a little surprised to find that it led to the Death Mountains.


    Using the trail, I teleported myself there, fully expecting to be deposited in a new hidden base of some sort.


    Instead, I found myself standing at a teau overlooking the ce I had fought Lilith.


    I jumped down from the cliff and into the prison hall, the scars of my battle with that girl still marked the walls and ground. The bodies of the Dark Sect members had been cleared out long ago, but blood stains still marred the walls.


    What caught my eye, however, was the remains of a campfire at the corner of the room. Someone had been staying here it seems.


    What was weird is that they had even chosen to stick a broken sword in the middle of the campfire. Not sure why anyone would do that though? Were they trying to cook the sword?


    I did a quick scan of the area but found no presences around, meaning the owner might have already vacated this ce for some time.


    Creeping towards the campfire remains, I knelt down on a knee to inspect it.


    Hmmm? There''s still embers smouldering within the ashes¡­ And it''s still warm?


    I stood up and brought out my sword from my storage ring, turning back to face the room fully expecting someone to jump me at that point of time.


    Instead of that, I was faced with an empty hall, the cepletely silent except for the wind blowing through the broken roof.


    I expanded my senses and stoodpletely still, only rxing when nothing happened after a few minutes.


    Maybe I should check out the rest of the ce, see if there''s any clues around here?


    Turning back to the campfire, I concentrated my sense again to try and find traces of anybody being here. The moment I did find a trace of someone, a chill crept up my back.


    It''s her.


    The crazy Practitioner was the one who broke into the Sanctuary.


    Not good, she might have felt my teleportation and used it as another gateway to go back to the hideout.


    Just when that thought crossed my mind, Benjamin''s telepathy came to my head.


    "Divine One! The intruder!"


    I cursed under my breath and immediately teleported myself back, not even sure what I should do when I meet her...

 Chapter 500 - Wait, You Mean We Only Just Got To Another Plane?

    (MC POV)


    I came back to a rather sorry sight.


    ??


    If it was that crazy girl, I don''t think any of the monsters could fight her one on one if she had her full strength.


    Scratch that, if she had her strength in the Cloud ne, she could wipe this entire ce out of existence easily if she wanted to.


    So the fact that she only threw aside or froze everyone that tried to stop her meant that she isn''t at that level yet. Good news because that meant I could still probably take her on if I needed to fight her, bad news because I have no idea how she''s getting stronger.


    I used both my healing pills and healing Technique to heal everyone as best as I could, at least there was no one in need of resurrection this time.


    They were protesting against me wasting my healing pills on them when they couldn''t die but no way I can just let them ''die'' like that, right? They did tell me they still feel pain even if they were immortal, so unnecessary suffering is a big no no in my book.


    Thankfully, most of them were only restrained by some kind of immobilizing Technique which even affected Shiori and Akari to a degree.


    They managed to break out of it on their own but by then she had already blown past them.


    And the target for her assault was¡­


    "The portal huh¡­ Can''t say I''m surprised," I mused, looking down at the stairs.


    "Yes¡­ Divine One¡­" Benjamin confirmed, looking quite anxious.


    The monsters had filled the entire stairway again with rocks and even poured sand into it, but that crazy girl just sted the entire thing away to get to the portal.


    I reached up and waved my hand, releasing Thomas from being stuck on the ceiling.


    The giant Behemothnded beside me, bowing his head and immediately apologizing for failing his duties.


    I patted him and gave him a few words of assurance before turning back to regard the main problem.


    "The portal''s still up, huh¡­ I would have thought it was a one person and done thing, which would usually be the case," Imented, crossing my arms. "Did she say anything though?"


    Benjamin nodded, "She did¡­ But it was somenguage that we''ve never heard before, it sounded like gibberish."


    Yep, that''s her alright. There is no one in existence that I know of that ever knew what she was talking about.


    I thought maybe she was speaking in some unknown monsternguage but that doesn''t seem to be the case either. Guess she really is just crazy.


    You know what''s worse than getting tortured by some crazy, demented girl? Getting tortured by a crazy, demented girl who keeps shouting in anguage you don''t understand at you. You don''t even know how to stop the torture or why she''s even doing it.


    d I left those days behind.


    "What should we do now, Divine One?" Thomas asked, finally lifting his head from the floor. "Should we go after her?"


    I raised my eyebrow, "Huh? What for? She went through the portal of her own ord. Got nothing else to do with us. Just plug the hole back and call it a day."


    Saying that, I turned around to leave, only to see everyone staring at me, surprised by my words.


    I raised my eyebrow at them, "What?"


    "We¡­ We thought Divine One would want to go through the portal or something¡­" Stephanie admitted, poking her bony fingers together.


    "Why would I want to do that? It''s not like we own the portal and charge people for using it in the first ce. She''s gone to another ne and most likely wouldn''te back anyway. No reason for me to actually go there now, right?"


    "I¡­ I guess Divine One has a point."


    "Erm¡­ But Divine One might want to take a look at this though¡­ The intruder dropped this while going through the portal..." Benjamin told me, pulling out something from his sleeve.


    He passed what looks like a piece of paper to me, worry clear on his face.


    A little confused as to why this was something he brought up to me specifically, I took a look at the paper''s contents.


    The paper turned out to be a drawing of me, or at least a person that looked like me.


    I looked at him skeptically, "She dropped this?"


    Benjamin nodded, "I tried to pull her back at thest moment when she was going through the portal¡­ But all I did was tear off a part of her cloak and that was the one thing that dropped with it."


    Stephanie poked her hands together, "We thought¡­ She might have been Divine One''s acquaintance¡­ And we mistakenly raised our hands against her¡­"


    I shook my head, "No, she''s definitely not a friend. I''m more surprised that she has this though¡­ But I do not think it''s a drawing of me."


    True, the facial features look simr to mine, but the man in the drawing had short hairpared to my longer one. If you took a closer look at the drawing, you''ll realise that the man had sharper features than me.


    "Mind if I keep this?" I asked Benjamin.


    "Of course not, Divine One."


    I stored the drawing into my storage ring, now my curiosity is piqued.


    I turned back to look at the portal, considering my options and the risks that I might take.


    Maybe¡­


    Maybe I should just pop in there, follow her around for a bit just to see what she''s doing?


    "Don''t suppose anyone of you has some rope?" I requested.


    Surprisingly, someone had a coil of it on hand and passed it to me reverently.


    I picked up a piece of rock that wasying by the side and used one end of the rope to tie it, making sure that it wouldn''te flying off when I tossed it.


    Satisfied, I held on to the other side of the rope and threw the rock into the portal, the projectile disappearing into it without a sound.


    I waited for a few seconds before tugging on the rope, pulling the rock back through the portal without any issues.


    Hmm¡­ So it''s a two way portal, this is convenient.


    But still, no reason not to be safe I suppose.


    I summoned a clone of myself and directed him to pass through the portal with the instruction of returning right after they came out from the other side.


    He marched through it and several tense seconds passed before he returned, looking absolutely fine.


    "Shiori, Akari," I called out, the two foxes immediately directing their attention to me after being called. "I''ll be heading in there for a bit, just to look around. In the unlikely event that I don''te back immediately, get in touch with my disciples and tell them about this ce and what happened to me."


    Shiori lowered her head, "Is this¡­ Wise? Divine One?"


    "You can trust them if that''s what you''re asking, they won''t tell a soul about you guys living here."


    Last time they thought I went missing, the country went to war, after all. So I think this is worth the risk.


    "It''s not that, Divine One, this ce is your Sanctuary after all, we will never turn away anyone who believes in Divine One. What I meant was for you to go through alone."


    I shrugged, "Even if something goes wrong on the other side, I can manage. Don''t think you guys are able to find your way back here in the event you get stranded there, right?"


    Everyone shook their heads.


    I smiled at them, "I''m just going to go in for a bit to look around. Someone help me tie that rope around my waist."


    Benjamin volunteered and took the rope I had used on the rock to fasten it securely around my waist, giving it a tug to ensure it was tight before nodding to me.


    I looked back at everyone who was still looking at me worriedly.


    "Rx, in and out. Twenty minute adventure, easy. I''ll be back before you know it," I assured them.


    "Take care, Divine One."


    With that, I stepped through the portal gingerly, making sure the rope stayed on me.


    My vision shed white before clearing up to show me what seems to be a featureless in.


    Hmm¡­ Weird ce for a teleporter to be.


    Right, I''ll just take note of the portal location and fly around to see what¡­


    I looked behind me to see the distinctck of a portal, the rope that should have connected me back to the Earthen ne severed.


    Fuck.

 Chapter 501 - Calm Down, I’m Calm Damnit

    (MC POV)


    Well fuck. No portal.


    ??


    Right, that shouldn''t be too much of a problem, I still have my soul anchor that I can just¡­


    Why can''t I feel my soul anchor?


    No¡­ Wait a minute.


    My Quarks¡­ I can''t sense them? I can''t¡­


    No, they''re still there, but it seems to have been suppressed...


    I reached out my hand and tried to summon a ball of light, only to have nothing appear.


    I fought to suppress my rising panic attack, sucking in lungfuls of air and breathing out to calm myself.


    Check it, check it first¡­ It''s fine¡­ My Cultivation Point is still intact¡­ I''m not crippled. I''m not crippled.


    Rx¡­ Breathe¡­


    Breathe damn it! Stop shaking! It''s fine¡­ It''s fine¡­ I''m fine...


    "Master?"


    I jumped at the sudden voice.


    "Master? Are you alright? Your heart rate is increasing¡­"


    Ah, I almost forgot¡­


    I patted my robes, "It''s¡­ I''m fine Xun Guan. Just¡­ Just a little surprised by the situation."


    "Umm¡­ I see¡­ The portal''s gone¡­ Where are we, Master?"


    I looked up into the sky, "This should be the Spiritual ne, no doubt about it."


    "Spiritual ne, Master? Is that the one..."


    "Yes, it''s another ne of existence altogether, one level above ours, in fact. Also the one I got stuck in in my previous life."


    "Ah¡­ I see¡­ I¡­ I never expected the other nes to look like¡­ Well¡­ This."


    I chuckled, the tension of the situation leaving me, "Oh, the universe is a big one, Xun Guan. You''ll be surprised by what other things are out there."


    "As expected of Master."


    Thanks to Xun Guan, I was able to calm myself down somewhat and focus on the situation instead of panicking.


    Stretching out my hand again, I focused my senses back into my Cultivation Point, going back to the basics of materializing Techniques.


    Alright, first gather the needed Pure Elemental Quarks inside the Cultivation Point, then change them into¡­ Oh¡­ I see now.


    The Pure Elemental Quarks are responding to mymands really, really slowly, almost like they were moving through some sort of jelly. That''s why I failed to summon a light ball just now.


    I enforced my will on the Quarks, willing them to move as I wanted until they were all gathered in my Cultivation Point.


    I changed them into the needed Light Quarks before moving them towards my outstretched arm, pushing them along my Quark veins with all my might. It felt like I was squeezing a rubber tube that had a really big ball stuck in it along.


    It was slow, but it was still working.


    It felt like an eternity before the Quarks finally reached my finger tips, materialising itself into the light ball that I wanted.


    By then, I was gasping for air like I had just gone through some sort of vigorous exercise. All that and I only had a small light ball to show for it.


    "Xun Guan¡­ Can you still use your Techniques?" I asked after catching my breath.


    My clothes ruffled and a few balls of water appeared around me.


    "It seems so, Master¡­"


    Hmm¡­ So it''s just me? What about my Star Power?


    I focused my senses again, searching for the familiar power within me. I connected with it easily and the stars blinked within my vision, confirming my connection with the power.


    Looking down at myself, I could see that my body was giving off a bluish white light as usual, so there wasn''t anything out of the ordinary.


    I reached out my hand once more and a hundred balls of light immediately appeared at where I wanted them to.


    Star Power is no problem it seems, but there''s no way I''m going to let myself be a bluish white light bulb the entire time.


    Dematerialising the light balls, I released my hold on the Star Power and reverted back to my normal self. At least this time around, I''m notpletely powerless here.


    Oh right, I can just use this to return back to the Earthen ne can''t I?


    I connected with the Star Power once again, using it to search for the Earthen ne to return to. All I have to do is...


    Then I stopped myself, realising I had one big problem.


    How am I even supposed to do that in the first ce?


    I mean, I kind of know how to use this power to amplify the power of my Techniques and do all that crazy stuff, but I don''t actually even know what this Star Power even is. That olddy didn''t really help with exining either and there''s only so much I can find out by using it without any guidance.


    For all I know, I might only be touching the tip of the iceberg for this power.


    Umm¡­ Let''s see¡­ I know that it''s a ne of existence, so if I just stretch out my senses into a nar scale then¡­


    Woah.


    All the stars were shining very brightly now, almost blindingly bright in fact.


    Wait...


    Are they actually not stars but individual nes? That''s way more nes than I actually knew exist, how am I supposed to find which one is the Earthen ne?


    No, I don''t think each one is an individual ne, but I believe they are a beacon of some kind.


    Well, this still doesn''t change the fact that without my soul anchor to guide me, I have absolutely no idea where to go.


    Not to mention the fact that there doesn''t seem to be any traces of me teleporting here either, it''s as though I just dropped here from the sky or something.


    Am I really stuck here?


    No, no, no. I just need to think about it a little bit more, there''s definitely a way back, I just need to find it¡­


    Oh! Of course! I just need to find the portal again! I already know what that crazy girl''s Quark signature is like, so I just need to find her and trace back her steps, that should lead me back to the portal and a way back home!


    Right, let''s change the search target to her instead¡­ Yep, got her. She''s not even that far, just a few hundred kilometers north of here. I''ll just fly there and...


    Oh right, I can''t use my Techniques anymore.


    Maintaining this Star Power form is going to send a giant beacon to every Practitioner around toe investigating too. If I go there now, I''m going to get swarmed like this and thest thing I want is for people of this ne discovering that portal''s existence.


    Now that I think about it, there''s definitely going to be a few of them rushing to my position right now.


    "Xun Guan, we''re gonna bounce! Put body strengthening and invisibility on me!" I instructed, cutting off my connection to the Star Power immediately.


    "Eh? Y¡­ Yes, Master!"


    She did as she was told and I immediately bolted out of there, just in time too as I saw a few people flying overhead, thankfully not seeing me.


    Ugh¡­ This has got to be the worst day so far¡­


    I hope everyone else back home is doing well...

 Chapter 502 - Assembling A Task Force

    (Lidiana POV) [MC''s Mama]


    Fate is cruel.


    ??


    It first blessed me with such a wonderfully cute son before forcing me away from him. Then allowing us to reunite again before making him disappear once more.


    If I could shoot fate in the face I would have done so a million times already. Damned useless bastard.


    "So¡­ You''re sure you or your people aren''t involved this time?" I asked, propping my head up with a hand.


    "No¡­ I¡­ We really had nothing to do with it this time¡­" The whore muttered.


    What was her name again? Mei Bian? Stupid name.


    She should thank her ancestors that she still has some use, or else I would have just told my people to chop her fingers off and dump her in ake somewhere.


    I stared at her for a long minute in silence, scrutinizing the bitch who dared try to take advantage of my dearest son.


    When she did not look away, I knew she was telling the truth.


    "Fine, I suppose I''ll keep my side of the deal. You''re free to go," I made a shooing motion at her.


    "Eh? Not¡­ Not that I''m not grateful but¡­ Just... Just like that?"


    "Yes, just like that. Because this Mama has more important things to worry aboutpared to a nobody like you. But I''ll be keeping this of course," I gestured to a golden weighing scale on the table beside me.


    "Umm¡­ Of¡­ Of course¡­" She muttered, clearly not entirely happy about leaving this treasure behind.


    It''s an interesting little thing, this one.


    ording to her, it''s a cursed object that some demons had made from ages past to make deals with humans. It has the effect of forcing both parties to uphold an agreed contract, both verbally and written.


    This little bitch had thought to use this on my darling son to get him to give her what she wanted. Good thing Mama was there to protect my baby!


    "Make no mistake though," I added. "There will be no ''next time''. Do something like this again and we will reduce your entire country to rubble. Understand?"


    She nodded meekly.


    I raised my hand and made a shooing motion, showing that this meeting hase to an end.


    Two of my guards came forward and took her away, bringing her back to where her followers were to be escorted out.


    My cutest, littlest daughter came in just as she was being brought out.


    "Okaa-sama? Was it her?"


    "No, it truly wasn''t her for this one. Maybe Mama is really getting old to mistake her like that," I sighed mncholically.


    "That''s not true, Okaa-sama! Okaa-sama is still young and healthy!"


    "Ufufufu~ Hearing my cute daughter say that is really reassuring. But now I suppose we should listen to my darling son''s fox spirits."


    My little ria followed me out of the dungeon, climbing up the stairs and appearing in the office of the hot springs resort.


    Yes, this is a resort but also doubles as our hidden dungeons. Any important people we want to get rid of will be sent here to enjoy the facilities before being taken away to the basement in the middle of the night to be taken care of.


    This was what we used to get rid of the troublesome nobles that were uncooperative with queen Guiying.


    It''s still true that the resort was notpletely built at that time so Mama did not lie to my cute son about him being the first to use thepleted resort.


    The two of us continued out to the dining room where my future daughter-inws and son-inw were waiting.


    "How is it, Reverend Mother?" Lian Li asked, obviously worried.


    "It''s not them," I told her with a slow shake of my head.


    "Hmmm¡­ I suppose there''s no need to subject any countries to eternal winter for now," The white fox spirit mused.


    If it wasn''t for my daughter-inws vouching for them as my darling son''s pets, I would have had a harder time trusting them when they suddenly spoke aloud to us.


    The two foxes had then told us of their origins and how my sweet baby boy had an entire army of monsters whom he had saved from the Dark Sect, earning their loyalty.


    It sounded entirely impossible since there has never been anyone who could make friends with monsters, much less make them their followers. But since this is my dearest baby boy. Mama believes he could do it.


    The fact that they called him ''Divine One'' and ''Master'' was evident enough that they loved my dear son as they should too.


    "Ara, ara? I was also hoping to burn down a country or two in Master''s name. How disappointing¡­" Manami chuckled.


    How nice to know that my cute son has so many people who love him just as much as Mama does~


    And yet fate still chose to take him away from Mama. How cruel this world is.


    I turned to look at the foxes, "So, you were saying my dear baby boy is currently lost in another ce?"


    The white fox nodded, "Divine One had found a portal within our Sanctuary and he used it to go through and take a look. He had tried attaching a rope to himself before going through to ensure that he could return¡­ But the rope was cut immediately after he went through."


    The red fox chewed on a piece of fried tofu sadly, "Master told us that if he didn''te back after twenty minutes¡­ We shoulde here and tell you what happened¡­ Sob¡­ Master¡­ Sob..."


    As cute as these foxes are and how huggable they look, I don''t have any desire to do that while my darling son is missing.


    Eris stood up, "Well! It''s obvious what we gotta do, ain''t it? We just need ta'' go where Master is!"


    The white fox looked at her, "Going through that might also mean you may not return here you know?"


    "A ce without Master is hardly a ce worth living at all," Diao Chan said resolutely.


    "Ufufu, Mama has the same thought too. I have just been reunited with my cutest, most darling son. There is no way I will allow him to suffer alone anymore~" I chuckled.


    The red fox''s ears perked up, "Oh! Oh! We can go through the portal together to find Master! The more, the better, right?"


    The white fox''s tail waved slightly, "We can organize a few of us to go through together, pick the ones best at tracking and find Divine One to bring him back."


    ria raised her hand, "I will need a bit more time before I can go though¡­ We''re working on something really big right now and it would help Onii-sama a lot in the future¡­"


    I reached out and patted her head, "Don''t need to worry my sweet, Mama will be here to take care of you~"


    As much as I want to rush there and see my baby boy again, I know my own limitations and did not want to drag my cute son down. Instead, I will focus on making a home he can return to proudly!


    My daughter-inws will go and save my son, then when theye back home, Mama will be there to wee him back, just like a proper Mama would!


    Yes, Mama will make the perfect home for you, my sweet, sweet baby boy~


    So pleasee back to Mama.

 Chapter 503 - First Encounter

    (MC POV)


    After running away from our drop location for a bit, we came across a path that seemed to lead in the direction we were heading to.


    ??


    A path meant civilization, so we decided to slow down and follow the trail.


    "Master¡­ What if she was sent somewhere else like you and the portal isn''t there either?" Xun Guan asked.


    I shrugged, "If that''s the case, we''ll just need to find another solution. But that''s our only lead right now and I''m quite weakened in this state, so best not to stand out. On that note, could you transform into less conspicuous clothes? Maybe something like farmer clothes or something?"


    "Understood¡­" Xun Guan obeyed, transforming from my Master robes to a simple tunic and pants.


    "Perfect. Hopefully I can pass myself off as a normal mortal with this."


    "Doesn''t Master have that superpower that can destroy worlds or something? I think no one would be able to stand against Master in that form."


    "I really don''t want to test myself against the people here. You heard my story about my past right? Maybe it''s because I was viewing them as a cripple back then, but even the weakest disciples of any Sect were leagues above my peak back at the Earthen ne."


    "I¡­ It is difficult for someone like me to fathom anyone stronger than even Master. Please forgive this one''s ignorance."


    I don''t me her for that, of course. The Earthen ne is a really peaceful cepared to the others.


    But when you have seen things I have, you''ll know that there''s always someone out there that''s stronger than you. So it''ll end up quite badly for you if your head gets way too big and pisses someone off.


    Even Lilith was just ying around with me back then. If she had used her full power, I would not even have stood a chance.


    That''s why it''s still a good idea to maintain a low profile here. Hopefully I can just go there, find the portal and hop in before anyone even knows I''m here.


    And of course, life just doesn''t go the way I wanted to when I sensed someone fly overhead, stopping mid flight, and thennding in front of me.


    "You there! Male! Stop right there!" The female Practitioner demanded.


    I stopped walking, just as more of them dropped from the sky. Really thankful that I changed my clothes before they appeared.


    I noted that all of them were women.


    "What seems to be the problem, mydy?" I asked, trying to make myself look as harmless as possible.


    "Did you see anything while walking here? Any other Practitioners or monsters?"


    I shook my head, "Not at all, mydy¡­ I have been alone on this path ever since I stepped foot on it. Didn''t see a shadow of anyone until mydy showed up¡­"


    One of the girls nudged her, "Maybe he''s the cause of the energy spike?"


    "Don''t be ridiculous, he''s a male," Another one admonished her.


    "I don''t think he''s trustworthy. Who would travel alone on this road and he doesn''t even look like he''s carrying any supplies for travelling. We should bring him in and interrogate him back at the Sect."


    I raised my hands in surrender, "I assure youdies, I mean no ill. I was separated from my travelpanion and we agreed to meet up in the Spiritual Capital city in the event that happened¡­ Just a few hours ago, I had been robbed by a few bandits who took most of my belongings, but I''ve learnt from my father to survive in the wild so I could still continue my travels living off thend..."


    "What are you going to the capital city for?"


    "I''m just a simple viger, sister¡­ Mypanion and I wanted to go to the city to try for a new life there¡­"


    All of them looked me up and down, not even bothering to hide their looks of disdain.


    "A little bit of advice, male," The first girl frowned at me. "The capital city is not for talentlessmoners like you. You might live a better life going back to whatever vige you''re from. Let''s go, sisters, he''s obviously a nobody."


    Just as sudden as they had arrived, they leapt back in the air and flew off.


    I waited until they werepletely out of sight before continuing my way.


    "That went better than expected," Imented. I had fully expected them to still take me in despite my exnations, knowing that''s usually how things go around here.


    I guess they must have decided I was not worth their time.


    "Master seems to be quite experienced in dealing with them¡­ Has Master been to that capital city before?"


    I nodded, "That''s where I worked as the archivist for the Spiritual Royal Family, you could say it was my home for a while. It was a gamble for me to throw that name out though, since I wasn''t really sure if this road even led there. If it didn''t, I would have just said I was meeting someone else."


    "But¡­ If Master willed it, I could have dealt with all of them for you if needed..."


    I raised an eyebrow, "You sure are confident huh? Aren''t you able to sense their strength at least?"


    "Was Master not able to?"


    I smiled wryly at her, "My cultivation is suppressed, remember? I wouldn''t even be able to sense their cultivation even if I was touching them."


    "Oh! Forgive me, Master! I forgot!"


    "Not a big deal. So what were their cultivation levels?"


    She paused for a moment, "If I had to say¡­ I think they are simr to the Outer Core Practitioners of Master''s Sect. Their quark concentration isn''t really that dense, so maybe that''s why Master did not sense them?"


    I frowned, "That''s not possible, we''re in the Spiritual ne you know? These people are supposed to be much stronger than any of us who are stuck in the Earthen ne. Not to mention, no one in the Outer Core level should even be able to fly."


    Xun Guan seemed to hesitate for a moment, "I''m¡­ It may just be due to my own inexperience Master¡­ But that was what I genuinely felt. Perhaps they are so much stronger than I am that I could not sense their real strength¡­"


    That seems to be the most likely reason.


    I patted her on my chest, "No need to feel so down. This ce is technically a new world for you after all. Just leave it to me."


    "Understood Master. Please rely on me whenever you want as well."


    How reliable, I''m truly d that I''m not alone on my trip here this time. If Xun Guan wasn''t there to calm me down back then, I might really have done some stupid things.


    "We still have some problems though," I pointed out, keeping up with my leisurely stroll down the path.


    "What is it, Master?"


    "The fact that this road leads to the capital city. It''s not really a ce I wish to return to because of my bad memories there but¡­ Well, let''s just see how it goes. I''ll really be depending on you, Xun Guan."


    "Of course, Master!"


    Let''s just hope nothing happens there¡­

 Chapter 504 - This Isn’t A Men’s World

    (MC POV)


    When it was nearing nightfall, I decided to stop by the roadside for the night and made camp.


    ??


    Luckily, I could still manage to ess my storage ring to bring out materials from it, although it did take me quite a while to activate it with the whole cultivation being suppressed thing.


    Knowing that it would be a big problem in the future, I took the opportunity to bring out all the necessary tools I might need and stored them in a physical bag to carry. I also asked Xun Guan to add a traveller''s cloak to my current outfit.


    This shouldplete my disguise of being a traveller at least, inviting less questions.


    Amongst the things I took out from the ring were some dried food, spare clothes, camping and survival tools like rope and waterskins alongside a handy knife.


    Why do I have these things in my storage ring? It''s precisely because I have experienced these types of situations that I thought to prepare such things beforehand.


    Since we''re still in an open in, there wasn''t anything much I could gather aside from some edible berries.


    There were a few rabbits around but without a bow and arrow, it would be too troublesome for me to hunt them.


    Xun Guan could probably hunt them easily but I didn''t think there was a need to ask her to since we do have food anyway.


    "Master seems to be very experienced in this," Xun Guanmented, watching me set up a small campfire using flint and steel.


    "Let''s just say needing to survive without the use of any Techniques can teach you a lot of things." I chuckled, sitting back on my sleeping bag.


    "As expected of Master."


    "It''s not really a good thing though, since it was a do or die thing back then. But well, I got used to it."


    "I see¡­ But is it wise for us to start a fire, Master? Wouldn''t it attract attention to us? If it''s about warmth, I could help you with that."


    Oh right¡­ I actually forgot about that. I guess I was too focused on my previous life''s experiences that I didn''t think to rely on others now.


    I was in the midst of considering if I should put out the fire or not when Xun Guan tightened herself around me.


    "Someone''sing, Master."


    I looked up just in time to see two mening down the road, one of them with a sword on his waist and the other with a bow on his back.


    I stood up and my hand immediately went to grab the knife, unsheathing it in a single motion.


    "Woah, easy there, stranger. We mean you no harm," The one with the sword raised up his hands.


    I narrowed my eyes at him, "That doesn''t sound convincing for a pair of armed men approaching a fire without announcing themselves."


    "Apologies, but we weren''t sure if you were a male or not with that long hair of yours¡­ You must understand."


    "Why would that even matter?"


    Both of them smiled at me, as though I said something funny.


    "We would still like to keep our heads, stranger. Now, would it be possible to share your camp? We have food to offer, a few hares that we managed to hunt in exchange for your fire.."


    "Xun Guan?" I whispered without moving my lips.


    "No trace of cultivation, Master. They are not Practitioners."


    I sheathed my knife, "You''re wee to share my fire. Sorry about the knife."


    "Nay, we would have done the same in your stead."


    I sat back down on my sleeping bag and the two men joined me on the other side of the fire. It was obvious they had a tiring journey by how they dropped their bags and half copsed on the ground.


    "Rough journey?" I asked.


    The swordsman sighed, "Quite. It seems like there was something big happening around here and quite a number of? Practitioners were flying around the ce. We got stopped no less than four times while on the road to be questioned¡­"


    His friend nodded, "One of them almost wanted to capture us to be interrogated too. Damn those Practitioners, making our lives harder just because they can throw some fancy magic around."


    Well¡­ That''s a normal line of thought for non-Practitioners I suppose. I admit I may or may not have thought that way a few times in my previous life as well.


    The bowman unhooked two of the hares he had hung on his backpack, both already skinned, gutted and bled.


    Using two sticks to skewer them, he propped them up by the fire to roast them.


    "So where are you two headed to?" I asked, trying to keep the conversation going.


    "Alria town, we have some business there to take care of there," The swordsman exined, gesturing down the road vaguely.


    That''s an indication that they don''t want to talk about it.


    "What about you? Ah, sorry, we don''t seem to have even introduced ourselves. I am Gale," The hunter pointed to himself. "And my friend here is Brick. We''ve been friends since our childhood."


    I nodded at them, "You can call me Jeff, just making my way to the capital city for a new life."


    The two of them looked quite surprised by that fact.


    "Are you¡­ A servant to one of the Sects?" Gale inquired, leaning forward.


    I shook my head, "No, I heard there''s an opening for an archivist in the Royal Archives. I''m hoping to get that spot."


    Brick tilted his head slightly, "Ah, I''m not sure you''re a really brave man or a foolish one. But I suppose best of luck to you."


    I raised my eyebrow, "What do you mean by that?"


    Gale pulled the cooked rabbits from the skewers and started cutting them up into three portions with his knife, "I''m not sure if you have heard, Jeff¡­ But that position is usually upied by the servants of prestigious Sects. If someone without any connection turns up there, even if you do get the job, you''re going to have a hard time with the others looking down on you."


    Huh¡­ That exins why the other archivists and servants there always bothered me back then.


    "Oh, I''m quite aware," I lied, smiling at them. "It''s just that my current situation is worse than what could potentially be there. So I don''t really have much of a choice."


    Brick sighed, "I see¡­ I think I understand what you''re talking about so I won''t pry. But as a fellow man, I would advise you to reconsider. The capital is where most of the women are, after all, so men like us are definitely going to be ostracised there."


    Gale nodded, handing a te of the rabbit meat to me, "If it was me, I''d rather just be the boy toy of some woman than go to the capital city."


    Huh? Wait a minute.


    I know the Royal Family is Matriarchal, but is he implying that males are second ss citizens in this ne?


    I just had a thought¡­


    "This mighte as a rather odd question but¡­ Have either of you heard of any male Practitioners?"


    The two of them looked at each other before turning back to me.


    "I do not believe we have¡­" Brick admitted. "Is that even possible? Isn''t all Practitioners women?"


    I knew it¡­


    This ne has aw that suppresses all male Cultivators. Because of that, men are treated as second ss...


    This is more troublesome than I thought.

 Chapter 505 - First Team Battle

    (MC POV)


    All of us woke up at the crack of dawn, preparing to head back out on the road.


    ??


    After packing up our small camp, I prepared to continue today''s journey with my two newpanions.


    "You don''t mind us joining you, right?" Brick asked, rolling up his sleeping bag to be stored.


    "Oh not at all, it''s safer to travel with more people after all," I admitted.


    Gale looked up at me, "I was going to ask that though¡­ Why are you travelling alone, Jeff? It doesn''t seem like you''re armed either. You sure you''re not suicidal?"


    I smiled, hefting my backpack behind me, "I had apanion but we got separated, so we''re reuniting back at the capital. As for weapons¡­ I am better unarmed."


    Brick looked me up and down, "Hoh? A martial artist? I never thought I''d see one myself."


    "I won''t exactly call myself that, but it''s close I suppose."


    "But what about monsters? Surely you can''t fight against them right? How would you deal with them?"


    "I run away of course, hahaha!"


    Both of themughed at my joke while finishing our final preparations to move out for the day.


    Gale had slung his bow and quiver behind his back first, then stopped himself before unslinging it to carry his backpack first, his quiver and bow ending up on his side instead.


    Brick had made a joke about that, to which Gale justughed it off.


    With everyone ready, we continued on the road.


    We walked at afortable pace along the road, it seems like they weren''t in a rush to get to where they were going either.


    "So¡­ You guys didn''t hire a carriage or horses? Both of you looked well off enough to afford them," Imented, looking at their gear.


    Gale chuckled, "Ahaha, do we? We''re actually just normal vigers you know?"


    Brick wrapped his arm around his friend''s shoulder, "Both of us are from Vige A under Mistress Lowe''s domain after all. Everyone knows how she treats peasants like us."


    Vige A? Is that really the name of their hometown? That''s just sad.


    "What about you, Jeff? Whereabouts this wretched ce do you hail from?" Brick inquired.


    "I''m a wanderer actually," I told them easily, knowing that particr term from my previous life as a name for someone who lives a nomadic life. "Haven''t had a ce to call home for a very long time."


    Gale nodded his head in understanding, "Ah¡­ I see. No wonder you wanted to settle down in the capital city."


    "But is this alright though?" Brick asked, looking at me with worry. "Without a form of identification, it''s going to cost you quite a bit to enter the city you know? If you can''t pay the gate fee they would just toss you out."


    Oh yeah, I remember very vividly of getting thrown out on my ass thest time I was there when I had nothing.


    "Don''t worry," I patted my bag. "I may look like this but I''ve at least earned a bit of money for myself. There won''t be any problems with that."


    The two of them nodded at my words, looking like they were thinking of something.


    We continued walking for a short distance in silence before I turned to them again, "So what''s your business at Alria town, if you don''t mind me asking?"


    Brick scratched his head, "Well¡­ It''s not really anything much. We''re just meeting up with some of our mates for a job. You know, since living under Mistress Lowe means you''ll be barely scraping by."


    I can understand that, especially the part about keeping the job a secret from me yesterday since they''re afraid I might try to butt in and im a bit of the work and pay as well, resulting in less pay for them. They must have decided that it was fine to tell me since I already have a destination in mind.


    But still¡­


    "How long more do you think we''ll reach Alria town?" I asked them.


    Brick looked up at the sky, judging the sun''s position with a squint, "I''d say¡­ Most likely we should arrive by midday tomorrow. Assuming nothing happens, of course."


    "Hmm¡­ We''ll be going through a forest trail in a bit," Gale noted, pointing to the trees up ahead. "It''s best that we be on guard."


    I agreed.


    The three of us entered the forest trail in a single file, Brick taking the front and Gale taking the rear with me in the centre.


    The path itself was still wide enough for all three of us to walk side by side but it was just in case if any monsters showed up from the sides.


    Brick stopped in his tracks suddenly, causing me to almost collide into him.


    I frowned at his back, "Woah, what''s wrong?"


    "Shhh¡­ You hear that?"


    I perked up my ears and listened.


    Everything was silent for a few moments before the sound of rustling leaves came from our left.


    Brick drew his sword while Gale nocked an arrow on his bow, the three of us turning to face the source of the noise.


    There was a loud growl and a group of seven green skinned monsters half my height came jumping out of the bushes, all of them holding some sort of short swords in their hands.


    They seem quite surprised to see us waiting for them.


    "Goblins¡­ Seven of them¡­ This might be tricky¡­" Brick grimaced.


    "Not like we have a choice!" Gale growled, shooting his bow without warning.


    The arrow struck home in the lead goblin''s head, hitting it right in between the eyes and killing it instantly.


    The other six goblins were so stunned by theirrade''s sudden death that it gave Gale time to shoot a second arrow, killing another one.


    Brick and I rushed up at that time just as they were preparing to engage us.


    Brick shed his sword in an arc, cutting off the head of the goblin closest to him while I rushed up to the goblin on the other side of the group.


    It lifted its arm in an attempt to sh at me but I punted it like a ball, smashing it on a nearby tree trunk.


    I didn''t have time to see how Brick was handling the other goblin since two of them chose to attack me, obviously assuming I''m the weaker one because of my unarmed state.


    I spun out of the way from one of their stabs, stopping behind it to grab its head and smashing it to the ground.


    The other one lunged at my but my hand caught it by its wrist, twisting it and forcing the goblin to drop the sword.


    Its growls of pain were quickly silenced when I used the dropped sword to stab it in the neck.


    I pulled out the de and switched to an underhand grip, stabbing it downwards on the head of the goblin I had pinned underneath me.


    The goblin I had kicked away tried to get back up on its feet but Gale''s arrow quickly put it down again, ending the fight.


    "Not bad Jeff, I''m impressed," Brick praised, cleaning his sword with a cloth he retrieved from his tool belt.


    "You two aren''t that bad yourself," Iplimented back, dusting myself off. "Good shot with that bow."


    "Haha, thanks. We should toss those bodies off the road though, in case any other monsterse along."


    I helped them toss the dead bodies into the bushes, trying my best to refrain from asking about the Monster Crystals or whatever they call it here.


    With the bodies disposed of, we hurried back on the trail, hoping that we could go the rest of the journey without any more monsters jumping on us.

 Chapter 506 - You Activated My Trap Slime!

    (MC POV)


    We decided to make camp a distance away from the forest when the sun started to set.


    ??


    Gale went to hunt for game while Brick and I were in charge of setting up camp.


    We just had the fire started when Gale came back with strips of meat tied to his waist. I tried asking what those were and he said he managed to kill a boar that was roaming around the field.


    Since we didn''t need the whole boar, he simply cut a few pieces of its meat and left the rest for the scavengers.


    I wanted to ask him why he didn''t try drying the rest of the meat as rations but decided against it.


    We sat around the fire and ate quietly, the only soundsing from the crackling of our campfire.


    I pulled out the small bone stuck in my mouth, cing it neatly on the te beside the rest of the bones.


    "So¡­ I guess we''ll be going our separate ways once we reach the town tomorrow, eh?" Imented, leaning back.


    Gale grinned, "I suppose so. It was a short trip with you but I had a great time, nevertheless."


    The hunter pulled out his waterskin and passed it to me.


    "This one has ale in it," He exined, seeing my raised eyebrow.


    I epted it and took a swig of it before passing it back to him. It tasted rather bitter but it had a good burn.


    "I''m surprised how you handle those goblins though," Brick remarked, pulling out his sword and a whetstone to sharpen it. "I admit I thought I would have needed to save you there."


    I chuckled, "Let''s just say that I was trained well. But if it weren''t for you two, I may have been in a bit of trouble there."


    "Hahaha! You''re definitely being modest there Jeff!" Galeughed.


    I grinned while pulling out one of my medicine bottles, shaking a few tablets out of the bottle.


    "Digestive pills, want some? They''re quite sour though," I offered.


    Both of them shook their heads.


    I shrugged and tossed a pill into my mouth, swallowing it.


    Brick took out his own waterskin and popped open the cap, "You got any family, Jeff?"


    "I don''t," I lied. "The roads are all I''ve known my entire life."


    "Huh¡­ Isn''t it sad that if you were to die on the road, there wouldn''t be anyone to mourn you? Never thought of settling down somewhere? Don''t you miss the warmth of a good home?"


    I shrugged, "Can''t miss what you never had. Besides, that''s technically what I''m going to the capital for."


    Both of them nodded in understanding.


    "What about you two?" I asked.


    Brick shrugged, "We''re kind of the same. Both of us were orphans in the same orphanage. We have a bunch of friends that we stick around with and we just sort of stayed together after growing up. We only have each other to count on after all."


    "Hmm, I guess you''re at least fortunate to have dependable brothers. Unlike me."


    The two of them looked at each other and nodded.


    Brick stood from his seat and walked towards my bag. I didn''t even get to ask him what he wanted before he started rummaging through my belongings, pulling them out one by one.


    I frowned at him, "Hey, what the hell do you think--"


    The moment I tried to stand up, I felt my legs give way, causing me to copse face first onto the ground.


    Gale came up and pulled me off the ground, dumping me back in my seat unceremoniously.


    "Sorry Jeff, but you only got yourself to me for trusting strangers that easily," He smirked at me.


    He stood up and whistled, prompting another group of four men to show up, all of them armed.


    "Yo Gale, Brick, how''s our little friend?" One of them asked.


    Brick took out my coin purse and showed them the contents, "We hit the motherlode boys!"


    All of them took one look at the purse that was filled with silver and immediately cheered.


    I could only re at them as they began digging through the rest of my belongings, ignoring the paralysed me.


    "No need to re at us like that Jeff, you really should know better. Some kind of wanderer you are," Brickughed.


    "Who knew a wanderer could actually be this loaded eh? Maybe I should be one too!" One of them joked.


    "So what are we going to do with him?"


    Gale chuckled, "Just kill him. He''s a nobody, no one will miss him."


    "Righto!"


    Brick drew his sword and sauntered up to me, "Heh, we''re good friends eh? Ah, you can''t talk because of the paralysis poison. Well, no matter. Hey, at least I''m saving you from being ridiculed at the capital city you know? Hopefully your next life will be better!"


    He raised his sword and shed at my neck, only for the de to shatter upon impact.


    Everyone turned to look at me, stunned by the sound.


    I sighed and stood up, "Thanks Xun Guan."


    Brick furrowed his brows at me, "You¡­ You should not be able to move."


    I cracked my neck, "Yeah¡­ About that. You were right about one thing though, I never trusted you. That digestive pill? It was a healing pill that would have countered your paralysis poison. I knew you guys were not who you say you were, just that I don''t actually know if you were big shots or just some nameless bandits."


    Everyone else drew their weapons and moved to surround me.


    Gale nocked an arrow and pointed it at my chest, "Before we kill you¡­ I''d just like to know what gave us away?"


    I grinned at him, "Well, first of all, that bag of yours was obviously stolen given how you weren''t used to carrying both it and your bow and had to make adjustments to your straps to amodate it. My guess is that you robbed someone else before meeting me. Then there''s that ''boar'' meat you said you hunted. Pretty sure I don''t remember seeing any boars with that small of a bone inside it. You probably went to your mates to get them instead, didn''t you?"


    All of them nced at the tes that had small bones leftover on them. Obviously these meat were from some sort of small game, not arge boar.


    I continued, "You obviously aren''t a tracker either, given yourck of knowledge for hunting. You didn''t even try to hide your scent before you went out to hunt on an open in for crying out loud. And if you were, you''d at least bring some extra meat back to be dried as rations. But of course, there''s the goblins."


    Brick frowned, "What about them?"


    "They were obviously running away from something, probably chased by your friends here toe towards us. I''d guess your initial n was to let me get killed or wounded by them and if failing that, use them to gauge my strength. Did I get it right so far?"


    "Impressive, but you still failed here, now die."


    Gale loosed his arrow and the projectile hit me in the chest.


    Instead of prating me, it simply bounced off harmlessly and ttered to the floor.


    I raised my eyebrow, "Really? You guys saw how his sword shattered when he tried to cut my neck right? What makes you think this is going to work?"


    Brick cracked his knuckles, "It''s obvious you''re using a protection charm. We just need to hit you enough times for it to wear out."


    I rolled my eyes at their stupidity, "Say¡­ You said only females can cultivate right?"


    None of them answered me but instead got ready to fight.


    I shrugged, "Xun Guan, I''ll leave them to you."


    The cloak around me melted away to form into Xun Guan, the slime girl ring at the people around her with clear hatred.


    The men cried out in shock upon the slime girl''s appearance, their shock turning into fear when she summoned orbs of water around her.


    "How should I deal with them, Master?"


    I took silent pleasure at seeing them gape at her calling me that.


    "Find out what they know. No need to be kind, they are nobodies after all. No one will miss them."


    "Yes, Master."


    I turned my back on them and busied myself with putting my things back in the bag, tuning out the screams of pain behind me.


    Have the people here always been this stupid?

 Chapter 507 - Alria Town

    (MC POV)


    "Master? I''ve disposed of the bodies," Xun Guan reported when I woke the next morning.


    ??


    "Umu, thanks, do they have anything of note on them?"


    "One of them had this map, though it''s not very detailed¡­"


    I took the piece of parchment from her, making sure to give her a head pat as thanks first before unfurling the map.


    It was indeed not detailed at all, it''s basically just a sketch of some ces with names without any other details about it. At least it did tell me the rough locations of ces of interest around here.


    Although¡­


    "I''m pretty sure ''deep dark evil cave'' isn''t the real name of a ce. I''m guessing this is like their own treasure map of some sort."


    "Maybe we should go take a look at those ces, Master?" Xun Guan suggested.


    "Nah, this map isn''t even drawn to scale. We don''t know how far all these ces are and it''s not worth the effort to search for them."


    "Understood¡­ Shall we continue on our original n?"


    "Yeah, I already packed their things so we can just go ahead. Maybe we can sell their gear in that Alria town, never hurts to have more money on hand. Come on then."


    Xun Guan came and hugged me, transforming herself back into my travel cloak.


    Oh, the rest of my clothes are still her by the way, she simply split herself into two bodies just now.


    A thought just urred to me.


    "Xun Guan¡­"


    "Yes, Master?"


    "I just thought of it but¡­ Couldn''t you simply just kill me here and go off on your own?"


    There was a short moment of silence.


    "Master¡­" I noticed the sound of genuine hurt in her voice. "My loyalty is not so easily given¡­ This might not sound that convincing considering Master still has my slime core, but that day you gave me my name was when I had decided to follow Master for life. This life of mine belongs to Master now, if you wish for me to die, I would kill myself in an instant."


    Huh? Is me giving you a name really that big of a deal? Also, there''s no need to go that far you know? I merely asked this question just to check if I could still trust her and it turned out to be quite a big deal.


    Had she shown any signs of betrayal, I would have just dropped her here using my Star Power if I had to.


    It was necessary ok? As shown by those guys, you can''t trust anyone on this ne. If Xun Guan wasn''t sure of herself, someone might be able to influence her to stab me in the back.


    I would know, I speak from experience.


    That''s why the Earthen ne is so much better than here.


    ¡­


    I want to go home¡­


    I patted my face with both hands, shaking myself out of such mncholic thoughts.


    "I''m sorry to have doubted you, Xun Guan," I apologized sincerely.


    "Eh? Ah! Not at all, Master! I¡­ I mean¡­ I didn''t exactly meet Master under the best of terms¡­ It would be weird if Master trusted me so easily after I tried to kill you after all¡­ Umm¡­ I''m not helping myself, am I?"


    I chuckled, "It''s fine. I am letting you be my clothes aren''t I? If I didn''t at least trust you to some degree, I wouldn''t even be wearing you. Neither would I be wearing you to sleep."


    "Umm¡­ I¡­ I guess that''s true¡­ Thank you, Master. Please let me continue to serve you."


    "Well, it''s just us here in this unknown ne so we only have each other to depend on. That''s why I''ll be depending on you a lot, Xun Guan."


    "Ye¡­ Yes! Leave it to me! I won''t let Master down!"


    I hefted my backpack alongside another bag I ''appropriated'' that I managed to stuff most of those bandits'' belongings into before continuing my way.


    Though I''m not exactly strapped for cash, I didn''t really want to spend my money on this ne after all. Call me a miser but hey, I''m still saving up to build my disciples a better home in the new ce ok? Every coin counts.


    It took us half a day to reach the town where a single guard was standing at the town''s entrance, looking quite bored as he was leaning against a fence post.


    Even when I neared him, he simply stood a little straighter but remained leaning on the post.


    "Hey, never seen you around here before. You new here?"


    I nodded, "Yeah, just passing through here on my way to the capital city. Got some business there."


    He looked me up and down, "You nning on staying?"


    "Got some things to sell here and buy, so for one night."


    His eyes turned to the bags I was carrying, both of them clearly stuffed full with things.


    "You alone then? Pretty unusual, if you ask me."


    "I did havepanions but¡­ Bandits happened."


    That caught his attention and he stopped leaning against the fence post, "Oh? So you''re the only survivor?"


    "It is unfortunate, but yes. I don''t mean to brag but I ampetent in a fight. Mypanions however, were not."


    "Ain''t that fortunate for you?"


    I shrugged but said nothing more.


    He watched me for a few more moments before going back to lean against his post, waving me away.


    "Alright, I don''t really care as long as you don''t cause trouble here. Just so you know, Baroness Tian runs this town and owns the general stores here. Might want to keep that in mind while you''re here. We''ve got an inn just down the road and to the left. Look for the building with the bed sign and you''re good."


    How helpful of him, didn''t even try to shake me down or anything. I was even prepared to be chased away and forced to sneak in or something.


    I thanked him and entered the town, following his directions towards the inn first so that I wouldn''t need to sleep outside tonight.


    I found the building easily enough, a rather simple two story building that looks to have seen better days. Guess this town isn''t that big on visitors.


    Pushing past the creaky wooden door, I realised the ce also doubled as a bar seeing the tables and chairs spread out in the room. Even at this time of the day, there were quite a number of patrons it seems.


    I was aware of all the eyes staring at me as I strolled through the room and to the counter, further proving that this town does not get many visitors.


    Just as I reached the centre of the bar, someone came up and stopped me, standing in between me and my destination.


    "Hey, new in town eh? You must not know how things work here. You got to pay a protection fee if you know what I mean?"


    And there it is, can''t say I didn''t expect this.


    "Xun Guan, maximum physical enhancement," I whispered.


    "Eh? Ah! Yes, Master!" She whispered back.


    I gave him a simple smile before smashing my elbow into his chin, the man immediately copsing onto the ground in a heap.


    Since they are a resident of the higher Spiritual ne, something like this should only knock him out for a few minutes or so. Better to make my escape fast while they''re still confused.


    I stepped over him and continued my way to the counter.


    "One room for the night please."


    "Er¡­ Ah! Ye¡­ Yes! That is¡­ Three coppers for the room¡­ Five if you would like to include food¡­"


    So cheap? Oh well.


    I tossed five coins on the table and he immediately handed me my keys, letting me go to my room unmolested.


    I chanced a quick nce around the room just in case but no one moved to stop me.


    I''m actually surprised the rest of the room didn''t start to fight me but I''ll take what I can.


    Now I just need to drop my things in the room then go to the shop to sell the rest. Should be simple enough.

 Chapter 508 - Don’t Worry, It’s Just A Flesh Wound

    (Random bar patron POV)


    Alria town.


    ??


    It''s an unremarkable ce on the map of this world.


    There''s absolutely nothing that stands out in this ce at all, not the people, not the buildings, not the goods, nothing.


    Anyone who passes through this town probably would forget about it a few dayster, that''s just how unremarkable this ce was.


    But this unremarkable ce actually hides a secret that few knows.


    The ruler of this town, Baroness Tian, had always been dissatisfied with the current monarchy. She believed that she should be a Duchess at least but she was snubbed because of her rtively normal background.


    Any attempts at climbing the ranks had been met with failure, it was as though someone in the court did not want her to seed.


    She then decided that if she could not achieve the authority she wanted within the Nobles'' circle, she would find the respect she yearned amongst the underground circle instead.


    Thus, this town was secretly a bandit''s den where most, if not all, of its inhabitants are bandits hiding in in sight.


    On the surface, we look like the unremarkable town we are known to be. But everyone here from the servants,bourers and shopkeepers were ruthless killers that would not hesitate to drive a knife in between someone''s ribs.


    If anyone newes into town, we''ll let them stay in the only inn here. If they look to be difficult people, we''ll let them pass through town untouched. But if they look like easy pickings¡­


    One such person came to our town today, travelling alone and even bringing two bags full of loot.


    Easy pickings, definitely.


    Everyone else in the room thought so too, eyeing him as he walked through the room.


    Sam stood up and blocked his way, giving him the usual shakedown threat that we would normally do.


    Since he was one of our strongest fighters here, we wouldn''t even need to raise our hands to help him. He even has an artifact that strengthens his physical abilities to that of at least ten men at all times. Even if all of us jumped on him, we wouldn''t have stood a chance.


    Yep, just look at that guy now shaking in fear, if he''s smart he would just leave his stuff here and--


    *Crash*


    Before I could understand what was happening, Sam was already sprawled out on the floor with an obviously broken jaw with several of his teeth knocked out on the ground. His neck was also visibly twisted and the whites of his eyes were showing.


    I didn''t need to be a doctor to know that he was dead.


    That man simply stepped over Sam who he just killed nonchntly, as though killing people was something normal to him.


    "One room for the night please."


    His voice shook a few of us out of our stupor, turning our gaze from the dead man on the ground to look at him.


    Tokeir who was manning the counter was understandably nervous when he handed over the keys. He didn''t even dare to try and overcharge him, giving him the discounted rates we would give to our own people.


    I was wondering why until that man turned back to look at us.


    Those eyes of his.


    I don''t know why, but it looked like I was staring straight into the eyes of death itself.


    Easy mark my ass. What the hell made me think he was an easy target?!


    I thought I was going to die right there and then but the man picked up his bags and headed upstairs to his room without a second nce back.


    The sounds of everyone releasing the breath they were holding echoed through the room when he disappeared.


    All of us had the same thought: Who the hell is this guy?!


    *


    (MC POV)


    "Was it necessary for the physical enhancement, Master? Even with that defensive charm, I think Master''s normal strength would have been enough..."


    I chuckled, storing my bag away in the wardrobe of the room, "You forget, Xun Guan. This is the Spiritual ne, everyone here is stronger than me, even non-Practitioners. You may still have an advantage over non-Practitioners but I''m basically a mortal now, you know? That blow should only knock him out for a bit."


    "... He''s dead though¡­" Xun Guan mumbled.


    "Sorry, what did you say?" I asked, not hearing what she said since I was busy sorting through the items I wanted to sell.


    "Ah! Nothing, Master! I was just wondering if it would be alright for us to stand out like that?"


    I grinned, "Here''s what I learnt, Xun Guan. Make yourself seem stronger than you are and even those stronger than you will hesitate to bother you. It won''t work for long but since we''re only here for a while, it doesn''t really matter. That guy probably will stay out of my way while I''m here and the others would also hesitate to bother me."


    Xun Guan shuffled a little, "But¡­ He''s dead¡­ Are the people of this ne undying as well? No¡­ Or else those bandits..."


    "Did you say something?"


    "Nothing, Master!"


    "If you''re tired, we can just rest today. Maybe stay an extra day here, how about that?"


    "Master, I''m truly fine! I''m sorry to have worried you!"


    I smiled wryly at her, "You sure? It really is no trouble. I want to go back but there''s no need to rush. Shiori and Akari would have told everyone about my situation and I did tell them I would be able to handle it."


    Xun Guan took a deep breath before exhaling, "Master, I truly am fine."


    I shrugged, "If you say so."


    Previously I had split the things into two bags to carry them easier, but since I''ll be selling most of them away, I stuffed them all into one bag that I could bring to the general store to sell.


    After making sure that everything was secure, I locked up my room and went back downstairs.


    From the top of the staircase, I could hear that the bar was noisy with conversation. But with every step that I took descending the stairs, the room became more and more quiet until it waspletely silent when I reached the bar.


    Everyone seemed to be hunched over their food and drinks, keeping quiet and not looking at my direction.


    Curiously, the man who had tried to stop me from before was still sleeping on the ground.


    I hefted my bag and made my way to the entrance, stepping over the unconscious man on my way out.


    "Might want to put that guy somewhere. He might get cold you know?" Imented.


    I''m probably imagining it but everyone in the room tensed up at my words. I almost thought they were going to jump on me and start another fight but it seems like that wasn''t the case.


    I safely stepped out of the inn without any issues, thankfully.


    "Master¡­ Could I say something?" Xun Guan asked.


    "Hmm? Go ahead?"


    "Master was¡­ Ermm¡­ Seriously cool just now¡­"


    "What? Where did thate from?"


    "Ehehe¡­ I just felt like saying it. Saying his body will get cold, hehehe~"


    Weird. I was just worried about that guy getting a cold you know? Not sure what''s so cool about that?


    Oh well, not that I''m in any position to tell her what to feel anyway.


    Now where is that general store...

 Chapter 509 - General Store, General Problems

    (MC POV)


    I pushed open the door to the general store, a bell chiming loudly when I did so.


    ??


    The woman behind the counter looked up expectantly, only to have a look of disappointment cover her face when she saw me.


    "What do you want, servant boy?"


    "Servant boy?" I unconsciously blurted out.


    She raised an eyebrow at me, "Judging by your looks, you should be the servant of someone travelling through this town right? What did your mistress send you here to get?"


    I briefly considered exining the misunderstanding but then realised this actually kind of works in my favour.


    I carried my bag towards the counter stopping a short distance away with a bow, "My mistress wishes to sell these goods. I hope madam could give us a fair price."


    The woman pped her hands and two veryrge and very, very muscr men appeared from a side door.


    They looked at her for instructions and she simply pointed at my bag.


    I dropped my bag and allowed them to open it up, arranging its contents on the ground.


    Despite their size, the two of them handled the things delicately, moving with both speed and precision to unpack them from my bag andy them on the ground.


    I did notice that they seemed to pause at a few of the items before removing them though.


    When they were just about done, the woman stood from the counter and walked up to us, inspecting the itemsid before her with a critical eye.


    "These things¡­ Did you and your mistresse across a bandit group on your way here?"


    Hmm? I guess she must have guessed that from the weapons and armours that were on disy. No point in lying to her in that case.


    "Yes, my mistress managed to handle them though."


    "She must have been quite a strong Practitioner."


    I hid a smile, "Yes she is indeed. She had saved my life and I am grateful to her."


    I could feel my clothes tightening a little.


    Oya? Is Xun Guan actually getting embarrassed? You''re getting embarrassed aren''t you? So cute.


    I''ll remember to give her a few headpatster, maybe she would like those.


    "By chance, could you tell me the name of your mistress?"


    Hmm? Maybe she wants to thank her for getting rid of some bandits? No¡­ She has some kind of ulterior motive...


    I bowed my head, "Forgive me, madam, but my mistress does not wish for her name to be known. That is why she sent me here in her stead."


    "Hmm¡­ Still, she must be quite strong to handle all these bandits herself? Is she affiliated with the nobles?"


    "Yes, she is indeed very strong, she had dealt with them very easily. But no, she is not affiliated with the nobles."


    Ok, ok, you can stop squeezing me now Xun Guan. I can even hear you squealing softly, you know? You''re surprisingly weak topliments eh?


    "I see¡­ In that case, I''ll give you fifteen coppers for all of this."


    I couldn''t help but look at her in surprise.


    "Fifteen coppers?" I repeated.


    "Yes, is there a problem?" She asked, giving me the look that she knew very well what the problem was.


    I looked down at the mass of things in front of me, "There''s six sets of equipment, five sets of weapons in perfect condition, camping items, tools and clothes as well as food. I''m sure these would go for at least a few silvers?"


    The woman smiled at me, but the smile was not a kind one.


    "What''s this? The mere servant boy dares to talk back to his betters? Seems like your mistress did not teach you manners."


    The two men that had been standing beside me hurriedly backed away from me.


    The woman reached out her hand and a cat o'' nine tails appeared in it, what''s different is that I could see metallic spikes at each end of the il.


    I could feel Xun Guan tighten up at the sight, already hardening herself into armour to protect me.


    I bowed my head, "Apologies, madam. It''s just that my mistress would not be happy with that price so I had to speak out for her. Would it be possible for madam to increase the asking price?"


    "Oh ho? Is that so? If that''s the case, tell your mistress that if she wants to have a good price on these, she shoulde and negotiate herself, not send her errand boy."


    "I see¡­"


    Can''t say I didn''t expect that though. I already knew what her n was when she asked the question about the bandits.


    Since I know that women are the ones in power here, she must have wanted to force a meeting with my so-called ''mistress'' and form connections or something.


    I''ve seen such events one too many times, working as that Matriarch''s ything did teach me quite a lot of things.


    She must have a grudge against the nobles and I can bet she''s part of the rebel faction.


    Ugh, just thinking about how many times I was used by that Matriarch for her political schemes hurts my head...


    Anyway...


    "In that case, I''m afraid that the deal is off," I dered, moving to repack everything back into the bag.


    "Huh?"


    I ignored her gasp of surprise and continued packing everything back into the bag.


    She scowled at me, "What do you mean by ''the deal is off''?! Are you in a position to decide for your mistress?!"


    "It may be surprising but yes, I am. My mistress has specifically told me that if I were to receive an unfair offer for the goods, I would not even need to go back to consult her and just immediately pack up and leave. She has no intention of doing business with dishonest people."


    That was all aplete lie of course, I had decided everything by myself. I had nned for Xun Guan to pretend to be my ''mistress'' if needed anyway, so there wouldn''t be a problem if they wanted to check.


    Though the people at the inn might raise some questions, I doubt that would matter in the grand scheme of things since we''re only here for a day.


    "Wait," She demanded.


    I stopped my hands and looked up at her with a raised eyebrow.


    "Your mistress does not like to meet others?"


    "That is the case, yes."


    "I see¡­ I will offer one gold for everything here, as long as I get to meet your mistress."


    I shook my head, "Not possible. We are not swayed by money."


    Her frown deepened at my immediate answer, the other two men trying their best to look like pieces of furniture now.


    "... I understand. Thirty silvers is my final price. Take it or leave it."


    "Deal."


    Hearing that, she looked to havepletely lost interest in me and went back to the counter, sitting behind it with a bored look on her face.


    The two men then came forward again, one of them handing me a coin purse before joining hispanion in gathering the sold items.


    I made sure to count the coins in the purse first before thanking her, the woman not even bothering to acknowledge my presence anymore.


    Well, I can already roughly guess what she''s thinking so I left the shop quickly.


    I looked up at the sky, seeing the sun about to set.


    "It''s a bit early but I guess I can go grab something to eat. Shall we, Xun Guan?"


    "I will apany wherever Master goes, of course."


    Well, since you put it that way, let''s see what food this town has to offer. Hopefully there''s other ces to eat aside from that bar.

 Chapter 510 - Another Outsider

    (MC POV)


    Turns out it really was just that bar ce that serves food.


    ??


    No wonder there were so many people there, since it was the only ce in this town that actually serves food as a business.


    Or at least, that''s what the people I asked told me.


    But seeing that there were no restaurants or even food stalls in this entire town, that might actually be true.


    Maybe everyone here just prefers eating in their own homes? I guess with a town that has only one inn, it''s quite obvious that this ce doesn''t get a lot of visitors.


    That brings me to the question of what does this town actually do? I don''t see any sort of industry be it mining, production, agriculture or even trade this town was engaged in so how are these people surviving?


    Seems a bit sus if you ask me.


    Because of that, I''m now seated in a corner of the bar with a te of food I requested from the bartender.


    I half expected the guy I knocked out to be waiting here with more people or something but he was surprisingly nowhere to be found. Guess he must have gone back home.


    The meal was rtively simple but I was a little surprised they actually served meat too.


    Maybe they are a town of hunters or something, but then again, I do not see any facilities here that handles meat processing.


    I did have Xun Guan test the food for any forms of poison first before eating it so nothing''s wrong with that.


    "As expected of Master, everyone here is afraid now," Xun Guanmented.


    I swallowed the food in my mouth before wiping my lips with a napkin, "No, not afraid. They''re more of being cautious, you could say. They have judged that the risk is not worth the reward at this point of time."


    "I see¡­ As expected of Master!"


    "It''s nothing much, I''m just used to such things."


    Finishing my dinner, I was prepared to leave the table when another group of people entered the room.


    This group of people were obviously not locals as well seeing how they were wearing armour and carrying weapons.


    They remind me of the Adventurers back in the Earthen ne, except they are obviously less well equipped.


    A woman stood at their lead, this one more well-dressed than herpanions. Her long emerald hair was tied into a braid that stretched to her lower back, her green eyes matching her hair colour perfectly. Her most prominent feature was that she was at least half a head taller than the tallest man in the group thanks to her long legs.


    She was the only one not wearing armour but Practitioner robes instead.


    Looking at the quality of her robes, I''d guess she''s a noble Practitioner from somewhere and she''s travelling through here with her posse. Why a noble woulde to such a ce is beyond me.


    Ah, maybe that''s the deal with this town? Their trade lies primarily with noble goods that they don''t show tomoners like me?


    No, no, no. If that was the case, this inn would be a tad more luxurious than this. No noble in their right mind would assent to staying at a rundown ce like this.


    "When they say this ce was unremarkable, they really meant it, huh?" The womanmented, her gaze sweeping the room.


    I felt her gaze pause at me for a few moments before moving on, most likely also sensing that I was an outsider.


    She reached up and smacked one of herpanions on the head, causing him to stumble forward.


    "What are you standing around here for? Do you need me to tell you what to do you useless ve?"


    The man quickly muttered words of apologies before shuffling his way forward towards the counter, asking for a room to stay in.


    The innkeeper inspected them for a moment before turning back to him, "Just one room for the night?"


    "The rest of us will stay in the stables with the horses, if you don''t mind."


    "Not at all, one room for the missus with food included will be five silvers."


    The woman smashed her fist on a table nearby, causing it to explode into splinters. Unfortunately the table she chose to smash was the one that I was currently sitting at.


    "Five silvers for this trash of a ce?! You have got to be joking!" She screeched.


    The innkeeper shook his head, "It ispletely reasonable, mydy. We are the only inn in this town. Unless mydy wishes to sleep outside¡­ Those are our rates."


    "This ce isn''t even worth ten coppers, much less five silvers! You dare charge me such tantly exorbitant prices for this ce?! Do you know who I am?!"


    Sensing an imminent conflict that I had no wish to involve myself in, I slowly stood up from my seat and pressed myself against the wall, making myself as inconspicuous as possible.


    The innkeeper surprisingly kept his cool, "Mydy, it''s a price set by our Mistress, Baroness Tian. I''m afraid that if you are unhappy with the price, you will have to find her to discuss it¡­"


    She clucked her tongue, "A mere Baroness thinks she can act so impudently in front of me? Does she want her town to be burned down that much?"


    "No, not at all, mydy," The innkeeper shook his head frantically. "If it pleases you¡­ I can let mydy stay for free, even with meals provided as an apology for our rudeness!"


    She nodded her head, "Hmmm¡­ That should be adequate enough. Very well, I shall take you up on your offer! You there, servant boy! Bring my luggage up!"


    Huh¡­ Seems like I was not inconspicuous enough.


    The person she was pointing at to bring her luggage was me.


    She didn''t even wait for me to say anything before she snapped her fingers, prompting one of her followers to drop her things in front of me.


    I turned to the innkeeper and he was deliberately averting his eyes, as though telling me that he did not want to be involved anymore.


    The woman had already started going up the stairs, while her followers had filed out of the inn, presumably to head towards the stables. That left me no chance to deny her request.


    Not wanting to make a big scene and draw attention to myself, I picked up her things and trudged after her quietly.


    I noted that almost everyone began whispering to each other while looking at me, they must have found it amusing that the person who knocked out their friend actually allowed himself to be treated like a servant.


    Although I was a bit worried when I heard words like "Poison", "Drug them", "Ransom" amongst the whispers, I ultimately decided it was absolutely not my problem as long as it does not be one of mine.


    What''s more, the fact that this woman was ring daggers at me from the staircase prompted me to work just a little faster. Last thing I wanted was to create a bigmotion here and draw attention to myself.


    Xun Guan did try to suggest she take care of her but a quick smack from me silenced that dangerous suggestion.


    Let''s just hope we''re not room neighbours, something tells me she''s going to be quite the troublesome one¡­

 Chapter 511 - This Is Getting Out Of Hand! Now There’s Two Of Them!

    (MC POV)


    "Just drop it there," The woman ordered, pointing to the corner of the room.


    ??


    I did as she told and bowed to her, preparing to leave the room.


    "Hold on, where do you think you''re going?" She stopped me.


    I stopped and turned back to her, "What does mydy require of me?"


    She actually gave me the look that asked if I was an idiot, "Huh? Is this your first day as a servant boy or something? Isn''t itmon sense that the servant boy helps thedy guest undress?"


    I stared at her in disbelief.


    No, I''m pretty sure in all those years I spent getting tortured here, I at least had some grasp on themon sense of this ne and this is definitely not one of them.


    I was still at a loss of what to do when the woman broke out into a smile, "Huh¡­ So you''re actually a resident of this ne. I thought for sure you were someone who wandered here judging by your aura."


    "Aura?" I asked.


    "Just me talking to myself. You''re not one of them, are you?"


    I was genuinely confused, "One of them?"


    She shook her head, "Nothing to worry yourmoner mind about. Just a word of advice, you might want to leave this town as soon as you can. Now get out of here, servant boy."


    I bowed my head and did as she told me, closing the door as I went out.


    I tactfully kept my face neutral and made my way back to my room silently, locking my door behind me.


    "Master?" Xun Guan called out, sounding worried.


    "That was rather troubling¡­ Who knew I gave off a different aurapared to other people?"


    "Umm¡­ Master does give off an aura of divinity after all, so that is a given."


    What the hell is this girl talking about?


    That woman must have meant that people of this ne and the people of the Earthen ne have different Cultivation auras which some Practitioners might be able to differentiate. Perhaps that''s the reason why I kept getting picked on here?


    I''ll need to figure out a way to hide this in that case¡­ But I don''t even know where to begin.


    Oh well, since I can''t do anything about it, I''ll just forget about it for now.


    "I guess we should head to bed, I''m expecting that woman from the shop to visit us and I''m curious what she wants from us. Best to get some shut eye before that happens."


    "Of course, Master. Please rest and I will guard you."


    "I''ll be in your care."


    I took off my shoes andid down on the bed, preparing myself for sleep to take me.


    "Did I not tell you to leave this ce?" A voice called out.


    I immediately jumped out of bed, pulling out the knife I had hidden under my pillow.


    The woman I had just carried her bags for was standing at the entrance of my room, looking at me with eyes of disapproval.


    I''m pretty sure I locked the door, right? How did she get in?


    The woman sighed, "You''re new aren''t you? This is quite a ce you got sent to if I say so myself. Men here are ostracised quite a lot you know? Why did you even choose that form?"


    Ok, now she''s really not making any sense, I have no idea what she''s even talking about or who she thought I was.


    Not even noticing my confusion, she continued, "Still, you like to talk to yourself, huh? No, I suppose it''s normal since you were sent here without knowing the world much. But what are you here for? I didn''t know things here required more than one of us to handle?"


    I raised my hand to get her attention, "Sorry, but¡­ I have no idea what you are talking about."


    She smiled, "There''s no need to hide it you know? Ah! I suppose I did fail to introduce myself. You can call me Muon, I''m an Origin Wielder like you, so there''s no need for you to hide it."


    I frowned at her words, "What made you think that I was one?"


    Muon tilted her head at me, "You really are new to this, aren''t you? Experienced Origin Wielders like myself can sense other Origin Wielders when we''re near them. Did your Patron not exin all this to you? No¡­ Who is your Patron?"


    I briefly considered what to answer her.


    I remember the olddy talking about how I used to be one of the wielders of Origin and something about my past life. I assume that I used to be able to use it and now I''m just rediscovering my ability to wield it again.


    "I''m sorry to say this but¡­ I actually have a case of lost memories," I admitted to her. "I had met with an ident that wiped out a big chunk of my memories and¡­ Well¡­ I do know the existence of this Origin power, but I don''t really know where it came from or what it even is."


    She narrowed her eyes at me, "An ident¡­ That caused an Origin Wielder to lose their memories? Who would¡­ No, asking you would be useless wouldn''t it? Since you don''t remember?"


    I nodded.


    "I see¡­ Do you mind if I try to restore them?"


    "Are you nning to use the Star¡­ I mean the Origin power?"


    "Yes I am, is that a problem?"


    I hesitated for a second, "Wouldn''t that alert every Practitioner around toe here and investigate?"


    Muon looked genuinely confused, "No? Why would they?"


    "I mean, wouldn''t using it generate a huge surge of power that any proficient Practitioner can sense?"


    "Eh? I''m not trying anything big you know? Trying to restore a person''s memories wouldn''t require that big of an energy. Besides, Origin isn''t something anyone can sense, you know?"


    "Huh? Wait a moment. Then why does mine release so much energy? Practically a swarm of Practitioners came flying to my location when I tried to use it."


    Muon scratched her chin, "Hmmm¡­ Odd. That should not be the case¡­ perhaps it might be a sign of your power going out of control? Should I try to restore your memories anyway?"


    I considered my options, it should be beneficial for me to regain my memories so I don''t see a reason to reject her offer.


    "Go ahead," I told her.


    Muon nodded and her eyes glowed light blue, evident that she was using that Origin power.


    She reached her hand out to me and I felt a trickle of energy brush against my skin, moving up towards my face.


    Xun Guan tensed up slightly, prepared to protect me in case Muon was trying to hurt me in any way but I do not think it was necessary this time.


    I expected some kind of mental prod or something but before I knew it, the sensation suddenly withdrew without warning.


    I looked back at Muon just in time to see her eyes roll to the back of her skull before the girl promptly copsed onto the ground, unconscious.


    Now there''s an unconscious girlying on the floor of my room.


    What.

 Chapter 512 - You Can Start Questioning Your Existence Now

    (MC POV)


    "Unngg¡­ Wha¡­ What the?"


    ??


    I looked up at the waking Muon who was trying to sit up on my bed.


    "What happened¡­ Did I¡­ Pass out?" She muttered.


    "Yeah¡­ I''m not sure what happened either but you suddenly just copsed there after¡­ Err¡­ Whatever you were trying to do."


    She turned to look at me with squinted eyes, as though trying to remember the events that led up to this moment.


    She lifted a finger to point at me slowly, "You¡­ What are you?"


    I tilted my head at her. At the same time, Xun Guan had stiffened up in preparation of a fight.


    "I''m not sure what you mean by that?"


    "I certainly sensed Origin within you and I tried to touch it with mine to bring out your lost memories¡­ But when I tried to do so, so much information came to me that I couldn''t evenprehend them at all which made me pass out. Just how many lives have you lived? No wait, asking you that is pointless so since you don''t remember."


    I frowned at her answer, that means this is not my first transmigration? Just how much of my life have I forgotten?


    "Ok, so what did you get from that? What did you see?"


    Muon stared into space for a bit before shaking her head, "The scenes I remember seeing were just memories of looking at space. Not really helpful since every Origin Wielder has been in space before."


    Er¡­ Well¡­ I didn''t know that.


    She sighed, "Though you may not remember it¡­ It seems like you are my senior in wielding Origin. I apologize for my rudeness in my assumptions earlier."


    "Eh? Ah, don''t worry about it. The fact that I don''t really remember means I would be depending on you, I suppose? I''m not even sure how this whole thing works anyway."


    "I see¡­ I suppose you would want to know where this power came from and what it even means to wield it, correct?"


    I nodded my head.


    She tapped her chin with a finger, "Where do I even begin¡­ Ah, you don''t even know what a ''Patron'' is, much less who is yours, am I right?"


    I nodded again.


    "Hmmm¡­ Alright, do you know why it''s called ''Origin''?"


    "Nope."


    "That''s because it is the origin of all things. Everything in existence can be traced back to Origin itself. You can say that it is what ''allows'' everything to exist in the first ce and thus, it is literally the Origin of everything in existence."


    Woah. Ok, that''s err¡­ Kind of deep?


    Actually, that kind of exins why when I''m in that Star Power state it felt so easy to move and create things.


    Not noticing my brooding, Muon continued, "So you might be wondering how Origin Wielders like ourselves came to be, right? What if I told you there''s more than one world in this Universe? Not just different ''nes'' but actual ''Worlds''?"


    "You mean like the Spirit Realm?"


    "Ah, no. Those are still part of this ''World''. Hmmm¡­ This is quiteplicated, but just know that there are other worlds out there. You don''t really need to know the finer details now. The point is, each World has one or a group of gods watching over it. Get it so far?"


    I remembered that olddy that I met from before and nodded my head.


    "Right, so every ''World'' has gods that take care of it and they don''t interfere with other worlds, these are called the World Gods. Above them are the Realm Gods who manage them and then there''s the Supreme Gods after them. All of them are subordinate to Origin who stands at the very top of the hierarchy."


    I raised my hand, "Hold on a moment, you''re telling me that Origin is a person?"


    She made aplicated face, "No¡­ But yes. Origin does have a consciousness so it can be said that they are a ''person''. Honestly, that goes beyond my realm of understanding anyway and it''s not really important. What I wanted to bring attention to are the Supreme Gods directly under Origin in charge of maintaining all the other gods and also acting as Origin''s proxy. Despite their powers, there are some things they cannot do on their own as well."


    "Things that a god can''t do?"


    "Yes. It might be considered heretical to some people but gods are not perfect either. Some are corrupt while others might bezy and shirk their duties when given the chance. If the Supreme Godse to check the world, every God would know and it would be a simple thing of putting on airs for them to see."


    Ah, it''s like if the boss of apany visits a branchpany, everyone would do their best to look busy even if they had been cking off every other day.


    "So that''s where wee in. Supreme Gods would bless certain mortals that they have taken interest in to be able to wield Origin and act as their arms to serve their will. The Supreme God who has blessed them would be known as their Patron since the Origin energy flows from them to us, acting as the conduit to Origin itself."


    I nodded, "Right, so I suppose we''re like champions of the gods or something simr."


    "That''s the gist of it. Conversely, my Patron is Muenia, the Supreme Goddess of Fate."


    "Is there any way to find out who my patron is?" I asked.


    She smiled at me, "Aside from regaining your memories or even meeting your Patron in person, you probably wouldn''t know for sure. Though we may act as their hands, we''re not really that important to them to be honest. There are many of us after all."


    "Huh? There''s¡­ An abundance of Star¡­ I mean, Origin wielders?"


    Muon tapped her chin with a finger, "Well¡­ If we''re considering the universal scale¡­ Not really. But there''s definitely so many of us that one person, even a God, wouldn''t have the time to care about every single one of us individually."


    That''s a relief, it''s quite troubling to imagine a horde of people like Lilith running around and causing chaos. Speaking of which, what was she doing there anyway?


    "I don''t think you said it yet but¡­ What exactly do we do?"


    "Ah, it''s simple really. We basically live our lives within the assigned ''World'' as part of its residents, trying to find out if there''s anything abnormal or out of ce within that world. If there is, we would need to report back to our Patron and they will decide on what to do. Sometimes we might just be relegated to do other misceneous tasks like wiping out some gctic threat but those work are rare."


    "And what would qualify as ''abnormal'' in the world?"


    She shrugged, "It could be many things, actually. For example, the inhabitants of a World might be in constant agony for no reason or they might be exceptionally blissful in another. Then there might be natural disasters that have no cause or even absolutely no misfortune of any kind within that World."


    "That sounds exceedinglyplicated."


    "I admit those are the more extreme examples and it''s caused by the God''s interference, most of the time we don''t find anything at all. That''s why Origin Wielders go through several incarnations within one World to check if there''s actually an anomaly or not before moving on."


    Wait a moment¡­


    "You''re telling me that Origin Wielders have the ability to reincarnate?"


    She nodded, "We''re pretty much immortal so unless our Patron decides to take back their gift, we won''t die. Ah, I know what you''re thinking, but to use our powers for selfish reasons is quite impossible. The selection process for this gift is quite strict and they only pick us from their devout followers. If Goddess Mueniamanded me to die, I would dly kill myself right there."


    "Huh¡­ But what about cases like mine where I lost my memories? Surely that''s a cause for concern?"


    "Unnn¡­ It actually is¡­ If you did something that goes against your Patron''s will, they would definitely appear and punish you for it though¡­ The fact that yours has not appeared means that even after losing your memories, you are still fulfilling your duties to a certain extent, I guess? But on the off chance we doe across a rogue Origin Wielder that slipped under their Patron''s notice , we''ll try to eradicate them."


    Hey, hey, don''t say such ominous things with a straight face!


    Still, it seems like the mystery behind why I transmigrated back into my old body and why Lilith was so hostile was solved.


    She probably thought I was a rogue Origin Wielder or something.


    But is this alright? My main goal is to live an easy life you know? I never thought about investigating this world at all, wouldn''t my Patron be angry with that?


    No, she did say there''s a whole lot of us, maybe they just haven''t paid attention to me yet?


    That''s not exactly aforting thought though¡­


    Or maybe¡­ My Patron is also trying to live an easy life?


    "Anyway, I think that''s enough to keep your thoughts upied tonight, although I did mean it for you to leave the town as soon as possible though," Muon told me, standing up from the bed.


    "Huh? I was nning to leave tomorrow morning though?"


    She shook her head, "The ruler of this ce does not like my presence here and I''ll bet she doesn''t like you either. There''s definitely going to be a fight tonight so unless you want to get caught up in it, you''d best leave right now."


    I sighed, "And here I thought I would at least sleep in a bed tonight¡­ There''s still a lot of things I don''t understand though."


    Muon gave me a wry smile, "Just camp somewhere outside the town, I''ll find you once I''m done."


    With that, she disappeared from my room in a puff of smoke.


    Oh well, I guess I better get packing then, this night turned out to be a hell of a learning experience¡­

 Chapter 513 - Do I Even Exist?

    (MC POV)


    As she had warned me, explosions rang out within the town that I had vacated a few hours prior.


    ??


    With Xun Guan''s help, I managed to slip out of the town without anyone noticing me before settling down in a field a good distance away.


    During that time, I was busy digesting all the information Muon had told me about this Star Power that I held. I wonder if that olddy was actually my Patron?


    I guess I''ll ask Muon when shees back.


    "Master seems to trust that woman quite easily¡­" Xun Guanmented, rousing me from my thoughts.


    "Ah¡­ Now that you mention it, it seems like I did¡­"


    "Umm¡­ Should I be worried?"


    "Perhaps¡­ But it may just be because I hadn''t had a mentor in a really long time, so I unconsciously trusted her a little bit more than I should since she adopted that role for me. Or maybe this is just my respect from a teacher to another teacher."


    "Mmm¡­ I can understand that. I will watch over Master in case she tries something."


    "Umu, I''ll continue depending on you."


    "But Master¡­ May I ask a question?"


    "Go ahead?"


    "If this ce suppresses men''s cultivation¡­ Couldn''t Master just eat the gender change pill and solve that problem easily?"


    I stared down at her for a long moment.


    I actually forgot about that.


    I crouched down on the ground and held my head in my hands, thinking how dumb I had been these few days.


    Xun Guan misread why I felt so disheartened and immediately started apologising, "Ah! I apologize Master! It''spletely inconsiderate of me to tell you to just change your gender so easily!"


    "No. no¡­ It''s not that¡­ I justpletely forgot about that option¡­" I sighed.


    Looking back, Muon even asked why I chose this ''form'', how did that not even give me a hint?


    Ughhh, did I be even more stupid aftering here? I did, didn''t I? Ughhhhhhh¡­


    I want to go home¡­


    While I was having such depressing thoughts, I felt the presence of someone arriving behind me.


    "What happened to you?" Muon asked,nding behind me.


    "Nothing¡­ I was just realising some past mistakes¡­ Anyway, how did things go?"


    She gestured to the town where half of it was engulfed in mes, "Well, as you can see, pretty good."


    Err¡­ No, I''m pretty sure setting half the town on fire couldn''t be ssified as ''pretty good'', what the hell even happened while I wasn''t looking?


    Then again, this is the Spiritual ne after all, these crazy things should be normal around here I guess. But still, I wanted to sleep in a proper bed you know?


    Just when I was about to voice out myints, the group of men that had apanied Muon in the inn ran up to us in their full gear, looking quite worned out.


    "My¡­ Mydy¡­ We''ve¡­ Ha¡­ Ha¡­ We''ve arrived¡­" The man at the front gasped.


    "Just a short distance and you''re all out of breath, quite a pitiful bunch you are," Muon told them off harshly.


    Err¡­ I''m pretty sure any normal person would be tired after running several kilometers in full armour while carrying such heavy bags you know? Ah, maybe she''s just adapting to the ''woman are superior'' mentality to fit in.


    Hmm? Doesn''t that mean she''ll treat me like that too?


    Muon turned back to me, "Senpai¡­ Ummm¡­ I can call you Senpai right?"


    "Huh? Why?"


    "You are my senior as a Origin Wielder after all, it would be rude of me to assume that we are equals."


    "I''m guessing this is a rule between Origin Wielders?"


    "Not really, but it''s just respect that the younger ones have for our seniors. Living through multiple lives is not easy, after all."


    I can''t deny her words. I only have memories of living through another life and it''s already tiring.


    Actually, why do they even have that word? Are they a gathering of chuunis or something?


    "Forgive me¡­ My Lady¡­" The man behind Muon spoke up. "Is¡­ Is he my Lady''s newest subordinate?"


    Muon actually growled at him, "Do you wish to die? You wish to die huh? How would you wish to die?"


    "Eh? Eh? M¡­ My¡­ My Lady?"


    "To dare call my Senpai as my subordinate, you really are tired of living huh?"


    Muon''s hand was reaching out for the man''s head, her fingers curling inwards threateningly. I have a feeling she was not joking about killing him.


    "Ummm¡­ Muon? It''s not really a big deal you know? I mean, his line of thought is quite reasonable."


    Muon dropped her hand and turned back to me, "If Senpai says so, I won''t pursue the matter."


    "Anyway, you were saying?" I tried to steer the conversation back on track, giving the man a look to tell him he should be backing off now.


    "Ah, that''s right! I wanted to ask if Senpai had any questions you might want to ask me?"


    I turned my head and looked pointedly at the men behind her, silently inquiring if she was ok with talking about this subject while those people were here.


    She waved her hand dismissively, "You don''t need to worry about them. They aren''t able to say anything without my say so. If they do try to leak out this conversation, their heads will explode."


    Ummm¡­ That kind of sounds ominous so I''ll refrain from knowing the details.


    "Alright... I wanted to ask what should I do in regards to this Star¡­ I mean¡­ Origin power of mine. What does it actually do and what should I be using this for?"


    "Ah, that sounds like it will be quite aplicated subject to exin. Could I ask what Senpai''s ns were before you met me?"


    "I was heading to the capital city actually. You might have guessed but¡­ I''m actually not a denizen of this ne. I was dropped here after going through a portal so now I''m trying to find my way back."


    Muon tilted her head at me, "Eh? You were dropped here after going through a portal?"


    I nodded, "I found a portal on my ne and¡­ Err¡­ To put it simply¡­ I chased someone through it and ended up on a in somewhere. I traced the person I was chasing to the capital city so I''m going there to find the portal and return back to my ne."


    "I¡­ I see¡­ The portal wasn''t the reason why Senpai lost his memories right?"


    "No, no. My memory loss happened before I went through the portal. In fact, I''ve only been in this ne for a few days. Ermm¡­ Why don''t we set up camp for the night and I''ll tell you my circumstances?"


    "Oh, that''s a good idea," She agreed, turning to the men behind her. "You heard him! What are you all just standing around for? Get to work!"


    They immediately scurried off to obey.


    How helpful.


    Muon turned back to me, "If I may ask, Senpai. What ne were you originally from then?"


    "Ah¡­ It''s a bit embarrassing, but I''m actually from the Earthen ne."


    "Ear¡­ Earthen ne?" She gasped.


    I raised my eyebrow at her, "Yes? What''s wrong?"


    "That''s¡­ That''s not possible¡­ The¡­ The Earthen ne¡­ Isn''t a ne that''s supposed to exist."


    I feel like I''m repeating myself here but...


    What.

 Chapter 514 - The Harbingers Of Death Have Arrived

    (Lian Li POV)


    "So this is the Sanctuary¡­" I mused, looking at the hall filled with monsters.


    ??


    "Yes. This ce used to be a Dark Sect hideout but Divine One has cleared it out for us to make it our new home," the white fox, Shiori told us.


    As expected of Master, His kindness extends to even monsters that everyone else would choose to exterminate.


    The only questions is¡­ Are they loyal to Master? Or are they simply using Master?


    "You don''t need to look at us like that," That tentacle face monster pointed out.


    What was his name again? Benjamin? Weird name.


    I turned to look at him with a questioning gaze, silently asking what he meant by those words.


    He shrugged, "It''s not like I don''t understand your caution of us, we are monsters after all. But Divine One is our God and you are all his followers. Unless you are antagonistic towards Divine One, we won''t harm you."


    Ahahaha! He thinks that I was worried about them hurting us? How interesting!


    But it seems they are indeed loyal to Master so I''ll let thatment slide.


    "We are wasting time here, where is the portal that leads to Master?" Diao Chan asked, not even showing interest in any of the monsters around us.


    "I apologize for the tardiness, it''s this way," Benjamin gestured towards one of the doors.


    Oh? He''s quite polite for a monster. I suppose it''s expected of them who can recognise Master''s divinity.


    He led the way through the hallways until we reached a specific room where a giant monster seemed to be waiting for us.


    The monster nodded its head at us but did not speak to us like the other monsters did, seemingly disinterested in our presence.


    That was fine since we weren''t interested in any of them either.


    Right in front of said monster was a staircase leading down to what I assume to be the portal room.


    The portal itself was glowing in an eerie purple colour, looking more like a door to hell or some other sinister ce.


    "Master went in that?" Manami asked, a little doubtful.


    "Indeed¡­ And He never came back¡­" Master''s pet red fox, Akari, mourned.


    I turned to face my sisters, "Alright, let''s go through this again. Priority mission is to find and secure Master, ensuring His safety above all else. Everything else is secondary."


    All of them nodded at my words.


    "It might be highly likely that the portal will separate us and drop us in different ces. In the event that happens, Manami will try to coordinate all of us to meet up but the priority mission still remains as top priority even in those circumstances."


    Manami smiled, "Ufufufu~ Leave it to me~"


    Eris turned towards the monsters, "And who will be joining us?"


    "The two of us," Shiori pointed to herself and her sister. "We will have another group join ria when she is ready to go through with her own preparations."


    "Very well. Let us go."


    Without a shred of hesitation, all of us stepped through the portal, intent on saving Master.


    My vision shed white before clearing up to reveal a room that looked like the interior of some sort of broken down warehouse.


    I quickly turned to look behind me and as expected, the portal was not there and neither were my sisters.


    It seems like we were right in assuming the portal would separate us from each other while dropping us in random locations.


    I was still in the midst of inspecting the room when the door opened, revealing a woman dressed in what I would call a ''barbarian''s armour''. She was even holding a spear in a hand with a sword strapped to her waist, both weapons seemed to be well used.


    She looked just as surprised to see me as I was to see her, the female barbarian taking a second to process my presence before giving a shout of rm.


    "Intruder! Intruder!" She screamed, moving into abat stance to point her spear at me.


    I sensed her umting Quarks to cast a Technique of some sort, the energy concentrating towards her hands and causing her spear to glow slightly.


    "Intruder! Intru--"


    Tired of her screams, I summoned a bolt of lightning to st her away from me.


    Originally I only wanted to summon a small enough lightning to incapacitate her and send her flying, but what came out was a giant bolt of lightning that instantly disintegrated her alongside the entire half of the building in front of me.


    Hmmm? Is my own cultivation going haywire? Why did that attacke out like that? That girl literally disintegrated you know?


    I stepped away from my half of the building just as the roof came crashing down behind me. That was when I realised I was in a tribal vige of some sort within a forest.


    Right at that moment, Manami''s telepathic call came, "Lian Li? Are you alright? It seems like everyone is separated after stepping through the portal."


    "Mmm¡­ It seems so. I''m in a forest of some sort. I seem to have intruded in some tribal vige and they aren''t happy with my presence," Imented, seeing more peopleing out of their huts to surround me.


    "I see, I got sent to some Sect I think. They don''t look happy that I appeared in the middle of their Sect meeting either. I''m considering if I should burn this ce down right now, they really are full of themselves."


    "It''s best not to bring too much attention to ourselves or it might hinder our search for Master."


    "Ara, ara? That is true. Should I convert them instead?"


    "Oh? That sounds like a good idea. I guess I can make use of this tribe as well. Tell the rest to start gathering allies and intel as soon as they can."


    "Ufufufu~ Of course~ What method should I use though?"


    I smiled at her question, "There''s no need for us to be kind¡­ This ne had not been kind to Master, make them repent."


    "Ara, ara? That is a splendid suggestion~"


    The telepathic call was cut just as a woman twice my height stormed out from the ranks of warriors surrounding me. Unlike the others who were holding spears or swords, she wielded a giant hammer that was as tall as her, even swinging it easily with one hand.


    "I am chief zel! How dare you intrude upon our vige, you thief!"


    I tilted my head at her, "Are you the strongest here?"


    She thumped her chest proudly, "Ha! Of course I am! The Earth Shaker tribe here is the strongest in these parts! You made a mistake ining here!"


    I smiled at her, "Good."


    I raised both my hands and summoned a pir of golden lightning, engulfing her within its electrifying embrace.


    Hmm?


    Once again, I only intended to call down a lightning pir just big enough to engulf her, yet the lightning column that struck down was ten times the intended size.


    It consumed at least a quarter of everyone that was surrounding me, instantly vaporizing them into nothingness, not even their shadows were left.


    I looked at the giant crater I made with interest, didn''t Master say this ne was supposed to be of a higher level than ours? No, Master was crippled back then¡­ Could Master be mistak--


    I forcefully stopped that train of thought before it could manifest itself. There was no way Master could have been mistaken.


    Yes, it''s Master and us that has grown stronger.


    As expected of Master, to be able to train us to be well above the level of these beings.


    Haah¡­ I want Master to embrace me soon¡­ I miss sleeping with Master¡­


    Luckily I brought my ''Master lovey dovey'' pillow, or else I think I would have gone crazy from theck of Masternium.


    Oh no, why am I thinking of such things now? I''m still in the middle of a confrontation.


    I looked around, "Does anyone want to experience the same thing?"


    All of them immediately dropped their weapons and knelt on the ground.


    Good, these people at least know to respect their betters. I guess I can start from here...

 Chapter 515 - When You Find Out You Were Playing On The Hardest Difficulty All Along

    (MC POV)


    "Sorry, I must have misheard you¡­ I thought I heard you say that the Earthen ne doesn''t exist?"


    ??


    "Yes¡­ Umm¡­ No, I mean... To us¡­ Well, at least the denizens of this ne, the Earthen ne is akin to a fantastical ce that only exists in myths and legends."


    I was giving her my best ''what the hell are you talking about'' look.


    She quickly waved her hands in front of her, "Ah! I''m not calling Senpai a liar! It''s just¡­ Ummm¡­ It''s like suddenly hearing that someone is from Heaven you know?"


    I scratched my head, "So¡­ Earthen ne is so insignificant that everyone else thinks it''s impossible to exist, huh?"


    "Eh?"


    I looked up at Muon after she made that gasp of surprise, finding a bewildered look stered on her face.


    "What? Is that not the case?" I asked.


    "Umm¡­ Is Senpai not aware? The Earthen ne is said to be the highest of realms where everyone there are godlike beings¡­"


    I couldn''t help but let out a "Haaaah?"


    What godlike beings? Aren''t we just the weakest ne in existence? We have normal mortals you know? Like people who can''t even cultivate you know? How is our world filled with godlike beings? Is this a prank? This is a prank right? This is most definitely a prank.


    "Where did that idea evene from?"


    She pursed her lips, "That is¡­ I''m not sure of that either but¡­ There are some records saying that anyone who came from the Earthen ne are absurdly powerful, though such ims have no proof to back them."


    I nodded, "So it''s just dumb rumours then."


    "But¡­ There are people who have imed to have visited the Earthen ne, these people who were supposed to be the strongest experts of their Sects. Theye back as broken husks of their former selves, iming that they were bested by even themon peasants within the Earthen ne."


    I shook my hands at her, "No, no, no. Themoners in our ne are not even Practitioners you know? How can they beat up the Practitioners of this ne? That''s definitely not possible."


    "Ummm¡­ I''ve never went to the Earthen ne so I''m not sure¡­ Isn''t Senpai insanely strong though?"


    "Woman," I gestured to myself. "Do you even sense any cultivation from me? I''m no different from the other men right now you know?"


    "Ummm¡­ I can''t deny that¡­ But that''s because you took the form of a male right? I had the thought that you were using this form to suppress your power but I never imagined that you were actually from the Earthen ne¡­"


    I frowned at her, "Are you saying¡­ No, that can''t be right? Let''s try changing my gender for a bit then."


    I concentrated my Quarks to activate my storage ring again, materialising the pill bottle that held my gender change pills.


    "Ummm¡­ Senpai?" Muon called out just as I was about to open the bottle. "Did you¡­ Did you just activate your storage ring?"


    "Err¡­ Yes? I''m still a Practitioner you know, even if this ne has aw that suppresses a male''s cultivation. It might be a bit more difficult but I can still do it if I concentrate hard enough."


    "Oh¡­ Erm¡­ That''s incorrect, Senpai. This ne does not have aw that ''suppresses male''s cultivation''... It''s aw of ''Males cannot manipte Quarks''."


    Wait what?


    "But I just did though?"


    "Ummm¡­ I¡­ I guess... As expected of Senpai to be able to break the ne''sws¡­"


    No, no, no, don''t say such scary words so easily. A ne''sws are absolute, you know? That''s like some mortal deciding that gravity doesn''t apply to them and it just suddenly doesn''t.


    "No, maybe it''s because I''m from a different ne that thew doesn''t fully apply to me¡­ I think?" I muttered, desperately tried to convince myself.


    "Ummm¡­ Maybe¡­ If Senpai says so¡­"


    Ughh¡­ She definitely doesn''t think that''s true, there''s absolutely no way whatever I said was true,pletely impossible you know?


    Let''s not think about it too much or my head''s going to hurt¡­


    I popped open the pill bottle and threw one of it inside my mouth.


    The effects were almost instantaneous as my features softened, my legs grew longer, my chest expanded and my manhood retracted.


    "How do I look?" I asked in my new, feminine, voice.


    She looked at me with wide eyes, "Was that¡­ A gender change pill?"


    I nodded, wondering why she would ask that question.


    "So¡­ This is how Senpai would have looked like if Senpai had been a girl¡­ Umm¡­ If I didn''t know it was Senpai¡­ I''d be really envious of you¡­"


    "Huh? Why?"


    Muon pointed to my chest, "Why do you get them so much more bigger than me? That''s so unfair..."


    I looked down at the mammaries hanging in front of me, I never really thought about it but¡­ They''re really big huh?


    "And what''s with that smooth skin¡­ And those long legs and wide hips¡­ Senpai is way too sexy¡­"


    Ok¡­ I''m not sure how I should feel with Muonplimenting my body so earnestly like that, could she be interested in the same gender?


    "You know just eating some pills would give you almost the same body right?"


    She actually pouted at me, "It will not be the same! Senpai''s are allpletely natural you know?"


    "Woah alright then, sorry I asked," I apologised quickly, sensing that this was a rather sensitive topic.


    I wonder if my disciples ever felt that way when I changed genders? I don''t think they do since all of them were too busy burying their heads in my bosoms when I did change myself.


    "Umm¡­ So how does Senpai feel now?"


    I stretched out my arms to the sides, concentrating on the Quarks in the air.


    Hmm? Wait a minute, the Quark concentration feels really really rich here. Like¡­ Almost ten times more concentrated than the Earthen ne''s.


    I tried to summon a small ball of light in my hands and¡­


    The entire area around me lit up like the sun, engulfing the entire ce in scorching white light.


    I quickly shut the Technique off just as screams of pain echoed throughout the area.


    Thankfully my eyes were somehow protected from any damage but anyone else in the area had their retinas burned to cinders, even Muon was affected by it.


    Panicking slightly, I quickly casted an area wide healing Technique which surprisingly healed everyone up immediately.


    Eh? Even trees and flowers were starting to sprout out around us?


    The trees¡­ They''re getting taller and taller¡­


    EEEHH??! It''s going all the way up into the sky! What the hell is going on?!


    Ummm¡­ Quickly, a disintegration Technique¡­ Target the surrounding nts¡­ And release!


    Oh good, the trees all turned into ashes and disappeared.


    No wait, the ground is starting to crack...


    What the hell?! The entire ce became a dried up wastnd!


    Ok, calm down¡­ Use the minimum amount of power¡­ About¡­ One percent... Then rejuvenate thend.


    Ok, ok. It''s fixed now, it''s fixed now.


    Phew¡­


    Yep, everything''s all back to normal¡­ Even the town that had been burning was restored back to normal where the buildings had all magically fixed itself too.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    What the hell was all that?!

 Chapter 516 - When You’ve Become Too Strong

    (MC POV)


    "I¡­ I guess it''s expected of Senpai who hade from the Legendary Earthen ne¡­" Muon stuttered, her head bowed and not meeting my eye.


    ??


    "No, no, no. This whole thing is weird no matter how I look at it, isn''t it? Why is this even happening?"


    "May I speak, Master?" Xun Guan asked suddenly.


    Muon was instantly alert, summoning two balls of fire in her hands and looking around her for the source of the voice.


    "Rx Muon, she''s friendly. What did you want to say, Xun Guan?"


    "Ummm¡­ This might just be my guess but I think it holds merit seeing what Master did just now¡­ The Earthen ne has an abysmal concentration of Quarks, maybe even the lowest of all nes. Thus we, who have managed to cultivate under those extreme conditions, would be much stronger when we enter the other nes since they have a higher concentration of Quarks."


    That¡­ Actually makes sense.


    I scratched my chin, "And those people who had managed to find their way to the Earthen ne¡­"


    Xun Guan sighed, "They probably became even weaker than the mortals of our ne because of the sudden harsh conditions imposed on them¡­"


    Muon raised her hand, "Forgive me, Senpai¡­ But who are you talking to?"


    My travel cloak shifted and a miniature Xun Guan appeared on my shoulder, waving at the girl in front of me.


    "Muon, this is Xun Guan. I suppose you can say that she''s my guard. Xun Guan is a slime youkai and she usually transforms into my clothes to protect me."


    Muon waved back at my slime girl, "I¡­ I see. I never noticed her presence."


    Xun Guan bowed her head, "Nice to meet you, Muon. I am Xun Guan, my specialty used to be assassinations so I''m adept at hiding my presence."


    I gave the slime girl a flick on her head, the girl yelping in pain when I did so.


    "Don''t mind her, she likes to talk nonsense sometimes," I exined quickly.


    "I see¡­ Umm¡­ Is¡­ Is she from the Earthen ne too?"


    I nodded.


    "Understood¡­ Pleased to meet you, miss Xun Guan."


    Xun Guan nodded to her before absorbing herself back into my travel cloak.


    With the introductions out of the way, I brought the conversation back to the problem at hand, "So¡­ I guess we figured out the reason behind the Earthen ne''s ''Legendary'' status. I always thought we were the lowest ne, since¡­ You know¡­ The name suggests we''re the lowest on the ground while everyone else is up in the sky."


    Muon scratched her cheek, "Umm¡­ I think it was called that because it brought many of the experts in the other nes down to earth¡­ Since most, if not all, of them were literally brought to their knees there."


    "Ah¡­ I suppose that makes sense¡­ By the way, I believe almost every Practitioner within a hundred mile radius would be rushing here after what I did, won''t they?"


    She nodded, "They definitely will. But I guess they will be drawn to the town and start their search there. The citizens would be questioned first."


    "Then shouldn''t we put as much distance as we can from the town?"


    "If Senpai does not wish to be found¡­ If I use my Origin powers, I could hide us in a cloaking field and prevent any of them from finding us. But I''m admittedly not very good at using it so I can only keep it up for a while. But if it''s Senpai¡­"


    Ah, right, I can do it.


    "Sorry, I''m still having the mentality that my Cultivation was suppressed," I admitted, preparing the Technique to hide our presence.


    Muon took one look at me and her eyes widened considerably.


    Before she could voice out what she had in her mind, my cloaking Technique was activated and everything around me disappeared.


    And by everything, I really meant everything. Even the ground beneath my feet disappeared, leaving me standing in a nk white space.


    Ah¡­ That was too strong wasn''t it?


    I actually made everything around me ''impossible to be perceived by anyone''s senses''.


    Let''s err¡­ Dial that down by a bit¡­


    The white room became a little less white.


    ¡­


    Guess a bit wasn''t enough¡­ Ummm¡­ How about this much?


    I decreased the strength of the Technique by ten times and everything finally popped back into view.


    Muon was still standing at the same spot but her underlings were sprawled out on the ground, screaming their lungs out while failing their arms around.


    Ah¡­ Since the ground disappeared for them, they must have thought they were falling into a white abyss. Poor things.


    Seriously though, it''s embarrassing that I''m having this much trouble controlling my strength right now, if I''m not careful I might just summon a meteor big enough to wipe out all life in this ne¡­


    Better not jynx it, I already feel like a toddler who just learnt how to walk.


    "Sorry Muon, seems like it''ll take some time for me to get used to controlling my strength," I apologized sincerely.


    "Ummm no¡­ I suppose it''s to be expected of senpai after all¡­ Just in case¡­ Could I ask if you have ever used your Origin power before?"


    "Hmm? A few times I suppose, why?"


    "Could I ask what aspect of Origin are you granted?"


    I gave her a wry smile, "You''re going to need to exin more about that, Muon. I didn''t even know there was such a thing as ''aspects''."


    "Aspects are like¡­ A specialty of the Origin Power that your Patron has granted you. For example, mine is the ability to manipte probability to a certain extent. If Senpai could not hide us, I could have lowered the probability of us being found."


    To demonstrate, she pulled out five copper coins and tossed them into the air.


    Her body glowed bluish white for a moment before the light subsided, just as all five coinsnded on the ground.


    Both of us knelt down to inspect the coins to see all of them hadnded with the ''heads'' side facing up.


    "Wouldn''t this make you perfect for gambling? Ah, there''s that blue glow that would give it away huh?"


    She smiled, "Actually, only people like us can see the glow of someone using Origin. So yes, I am actually using it to earn money through gambling."


    "Oh, could this also be rted to your Patron? Since yours is the god of fate if I remember correctly."


    "Yes and no. Our Patron can still grant us another aspect like time maniption or physical enhancement even if it''s not their domain. But if they do grant us their aspect, it''ll be much stronger than if another God granted it."


    "Huh, so you could actually figure out your patron from your aspect?"


    "You could, but even if you''re granted the power, there''s also your own personal capability to utilise said power effectively."


    "I see¡­ In that case, I have been using mine to summon meteors all this while."


    Muon scratched her chin thoughtfully, "In that case, Senpai''s aspect might be Space. You can also control gravity to an extent, right?"


    I nodded.


    Muon pinched her chin, "Then it might really be Space. I think there''s only a small handful of Origin Wielders who have the aspect of Space as well. Senpai really is special..."


    Just as I was going to ask her for more information, several groups of Practitioners flew overhead of us, heading towards the still burning city.


    Guess we should concentrate on hiding now, questions cer...

 Chapter 517 - Gods And Demons

    (MC POV)


    Even after the sun had risen, those Practitioners still stuck around the town so we had to sneak away under my cloaking Technique.


    ??


    Even if I know the power difference between the Earthen ne and this ne now, I don''t exactly want to be in a position where I have to kill everyone I see. The cleanup will be too troublesome.


    But finally being on the road again felt good, since that meant I''m actually making progress to get back home.


    Muon was also headed to the capital city as well so we ended up travelling together anyway, which allowed me to ask more questions.


    "There''s one thing I remembered¡­ What do you know about fallen gods?" I asked, remembering about Sylphy.


    It''s still taking me quite a bit to get used to my feminine voice.


    Muon stiffened the moment she heard my question.


    "Where¡­ Has Senpai encountered one?"


    "Huh? Err¡­ I had met one by chance back in the Earthen ne. She told me she was a fallen god and used to be the goddess of wind or something. Is that a problem?"


    Muon sighed, "I''m not sure if Senpai has ridiculously high or ridiculously low luck¡­ Fallen gods are seen as traitors to all of us."


    I think I heard some dangerous words there.


    "Traitors?"


    She nodded, "This is going to be quite a long story. Incidentally how much do you know about the Gods?"


    "Admittedly, not much. I only know they exist from the fallen god I met and what you''ve told me so far."


    "Then does Senpai know about the ''Great Ones''?"


    "Those giant tentacled thingies? As unfortunate as it may be, I do know them."


    Her eyes widened at me, "Don''t tell me¡­ Senpai has met one?"


    I nodded my head, "I almost died back then, but I believe a god had saved me from it."


    "I really don''t know if Senpai is very fortunate or very unfortunate¡­"


    "Anyway, what about them?"


    "Unnn¡­ While Origin created everything, they were the byproduct of existence where they sought to return everything back to ''nothingness''. When they attempted to consume Origin itself, several Gods had decided to side with them."


    I made a face at her, "Isn''t Origin like¡­ You know¡­ Basically everything? It should be omnipotent and omniscient right? This should be something that shouldn''t have happened?"


    "Omnipotent yes, omniscient no," She exined with a wry smile. "But even so, due to the fact that Origin was split so many times in order to make everything exist, it was not in its strongest form. If it was just the Great Ones, it would have been a simple victory for us. But at least a third of the Gods had chosen to switch sides with false promises of power and authority the Great Ones would grant them."


    I made a face, "Are they dumb? If Origin gets consumed, wouldn''t they cease to exist too?"


    "That is correct, but the Great Ones convinced them that they would remake everything after consuming Origin to grant them the privileges promised."


    "Those hoes ain''t loyal."


    Muon chuckled, "Indeed they weren''t. But in the end, we won and those Gods who had betrayed us had their divinity stripped from them and banished, forever to be known as ''fallen Gods''. Most of them are repentant of their betrayal, but there are still the small number who harbor resentment still. For Senpai to meet one who isn''t spreading chaos, I guess that particr one should be a repentant one."


    I frowned, "If those unrepentant ones are just going around causing trouble, wouldn''t it be better to just get rid of them?"


    She smiled, "That''s what we''re here for. Origin granted them a second chance to redeem themselves and if these Gods aren''t going to take it, we also act as their executioners."


    Scary.


    "So all ''fallen gods'' are the ones who sided with the Great Ones?" I asked.


    I remembered Sylphy talking about being a ''recent fallen'' or something like that, does that mean it only happened recently?


    Muon shook her head, "Most of them are, but there are a few who have made mistakes and are punished simrly. While the traitors have no time limit to their punishments, the others would have their Divinity restored after a certain amount of time."


    I pointed to myself, "Is there¡­ Any chance that I''m actually a fallen god?"


    Muon shook her head, "You wouldn''t even be able to channel Origin if that was the case."


    Sylphy had also thought I was like her, a ''fallen god'', but it seems like she was mistaken.


    Ughh¡­ Why am I even learning all of this now? I would have been fine just staying back on the Earthen ne and living an easy life with my disciples...


    No, that option is already out the window. Since Muon told me that renegade Star Power users get targeted by their patrons for not doing work, I''ll need to make sure my disciples are never inconvenienced by this.


    Mmhmm, since I selfishly picked them up to take care of them, I shouldn''t impose such troubles on my cute disciples. It''s my duty to learn what I can and give them the good life they deserve.


    Hey, I can work hard if I need to ok?


    "Speaking of which, I don''t think you ever did tell me what you''re actually doing here?" I pointed out.


    "Oh, the noble in charge of that town was nning to rebel against the crown, so I was sent there to--"


    I shook my head, "No, no. I meant here as in this world and as an Origin wielder."


    "Ah¡­ There had been a sudden spike in Origin energy in this World, so I was tasked to investigate the source of it. It''s nothing serious though, there have been multiple instances of this happening throughout the other Worlds and most of the time it''s just false rms."


    "And the other times?"


    "The other times are the Gods of that world doing something they shouldn''t be doing. Even then, those are mostly done identally rather than intentionally."


    Let''s just hope it really isn''t anything to worry about.


    I chanced looking behind me to see the group of men trudging along, all of them keeping their heads down.


    "So what about them? They seem to be residents of this ne right?"


    Muon shrugged, "I picked them up from the ve market. They have their uses and it''s also to keep up appearances. I would get way too many questions travelling alone and, if need be, they can help me with misceneous tasks."


    How convenient.


    "Does Master want a group of man ves too?" Xun Guan asked suddenly.


    I looked down at her, "Huh? Where did you even get that idea from? There''s no way I would want that, you know?"


    "Umm¡­ My apologies¡­ It''s just that if Master wanted to, I could split myself and create a group of followers too."


    "Oh right, I can''t believe I forgot you could do that."


    "Master did say you could do it as well too¡­ So I never thought I needed to do it."


    "Speaking of which¡­ I wonder how it would feel like if I were to split myself here? Let''s give it a try."


    With that line of thought, I tried to split myself into multiple bodies and¡­


    One thousand clones of me popped up around the area.


    Here''s one thing that you need to know, this Technique was also supposed to split the clothes I''m wearing on the clones as well.


    But since Xun Guan is acting as my clothes, the only actual non-living thing on my body right now is actually just my boxers.


    So when a thousand of my clones popped up in my female form, all of them were only wearing a set of men''s boxers and nothing else.


    By the time I had unsummoned the clones, the men that had seen the spectacle had copsed onto the ground with blood bleeding out of their noses.


    Muon looked at her followers with aplicated face, "Umm¡­ Should I say¡­ As expected of Senpai?"


    I squatted down on the ground and covered my face with both hands¡­


    I think I should just transform myself back into a male...

 Chapter 518 - Boy Toy Pass

    (MC POV)


    "Spiritual Capital city¡­ I actually never thought I''ll see this ce again," I muttered to myself while looking at the city in front of me.


    ??


    I was now standing at the gates of the ce that was once my prison, the capital city where that Matriarch had kept me as her ything.


    By the way, I decided to change myself back to my male body, the damage that I could potentially wreck with my female body was too great.


    Ok, another reason was because despite how soft Xun Guan was, my nipples started chafing and I didn''t actually want to wear a bra either.


    No, no, no. You don''t understand how irritating wearing one is. So don''t even go there.


    I did keep a bottle of the gender change pills on me just in case there''s a situation that requires me to use my full strength.


    Hopefully it won''t be necessary.


    I''m currently passing myself off as one of Muon''s followers as well, something that took me quite a long while to convince her of since she was abhorrent of being my ''superior'', even if we were just acting.


    Seems like the Origin society is quite strict on the hierarchy thing.


    Even so, I finally realised what Brick and Gale had told me about this city was true, everyone else here was female. Even the guards at the gate and the workers handling construction were female.


    There might be the odd man or two but most of them were obviously ves from the cors they wore around their necks.


    "Wee back Lady Muon," One of the guards greeted her politely.


    Huh, so I was right that she was indeed a noble.


    "Unn, I''m back, Anna. Any news of note?"


    "Ummm¡­ We had reports of some bizarre events urring recently, even the captain doesn''t know what to make of it. The fact that these reports were given by a few of the top Sects gives it credibility though."


    "Oh? What events?"


    "There were two separate incidents ofrge explosions of Quarks detected but no one was able to pinpoint the cause. One happened at an open in a distance away and another at the town where Lady Muon was¡­ We were wondering if Lady Muon had anything to do with it?"


    To her credit, Muon did not show any signs of surprise when she heard the news.


    "Unfortunately no. I was gone by the time that event urred and I prioritised leaving the area to avoid unnecessary trouble."


    "Ah, I see. As expected of Lady Muon. I assume your followers would be going to the Men Quarters as usual?"


    Muon turned to me and I got the hint that I should step forward, so I did so.


    "He will be following me into the city this time."


    The guard gave her a smile that seemed to bescivious in nature, "Oh? I believe this is the first time Lady Muon is taking a man home. Big ns tonight?"


    Hmmm, for a guard like her to talk to Muon like that, either Muon is pretty friendly and doesn''t care much about etiquette, or this ce is justx in such a thing.


    Knowing the Matriarch though, it''s probably the former since I know for a fact she was quite strict on it.


    "Watch your tongue woman. I could have you hanged," Muon admonished her, though her voice had obvious mirth in them.


    "Yes, yes. Forgive thismoner for her discourtesy, my Lady. Here''s the pass for the man to enter. Have a good day."


    Muon handed me the pass which was a metallic te that I hung on my waist. I noted the pass had the words ''Boy Toy'' on it which concerned me greatly.


    Muon seemed to know what I was thinking and gave me an apologetic look.


    Oh well, I was the one who insisted on changing my form back into a male''s so I can''t be picky about this.


    I followed Muon through the city gates while the others went towards the outskirts of the city. I''m guessing the ''men quarters'' are the slums that are located outside the walls, which look to be shelters clobbered together by the residents as makeshift houses that barely sheltered them from the elements.


    Men really are being treated like dirt here huh?


    I''m not sure if I should count myself as lucky for being directly picked up by the Matriarch to work for her, or else I might be relegated to the position of a ve when I got dropped here with crippled Meridians.


    When we got out of the guards'' sight, Muon suddenly turned and bowed her head, "I apologize deeply for my impudence, Senpai!"


    "Eh? Err¡­ Is this about the badge? I don''t really mind though?"


    "I''m sorry¡­ But because this is also my first time bringing a man into the city as mypanion, I''m not aware that they would give you that badge¡­"


    I raised my eyebrow, "Is there something wrong with the badge?"


    She poked her fingers together, "Umm¡­ Other than staining Senpai''s honour¡­ It also means that if you''re not with me¡­ Anyone can¡­ Use you¡­ For their own relief¡­"


    ¡­


    Well¡­ It''s admittedly nothing new for me so I''m not really bothered by it¡­ Is something I can''t say right?


    "So¡­ What can we do?"


    "Aside from staying with me at all times¡­ I''ll have to give Senpai a cor with my emblem on it and mark Senpai as ''my property''..."


    Oh¡­ Well, admittedly that also wouldn''t be anything new for me so I wouldn''t make a big deal out of something like that¡­ But obviously I can''t tell that to Muon either.


    ¡­


    I guess you figured out by now but yes, I was that Matriarch''s personal ''Boy Toy'' for all those years. No, it was not a good time for me since she had¡­ Very exquisite tastes and I was admittedly more weirded out than turned on by her.


    I''m serious.


    She only cared for her own pleasures after all, no one cares what they toys think.


    Also we never had intercourse, if that''s what you''re concerned about.


    Ok, enough about my dark history, can we move on?


    In the end, Muon and I decided to just go with me sticking to her side as much as possible to avoid such problems. If need be, I''ll have Xun Guan transform into a cor to add to my disguise so no problems there.


    Anyway, I''m just here to find the portal after all, so no need for any long term ns. Failing that, I just need to find that crazy girl and trace her Quark signature which should lead me to the portal.


    And if that fails too¡­ Then I guess I''m fucked.


    With that out of the way, Muon decided to bring me to her home first, we had been travelling and sleeping rough for the past few days after all.


    Since she was a noble, I expected her house to be quiterge.


    What I didn''t expect was for her to lead me to thergest mansion on top of the hill, the size of the building simr to the mansion ria had built.


    I looked up at the giant gates, "This is your house?"


    Muon nodded, "It may be a bit modest but¡­ I hope Senpai wouldn''t mind it?"


    Modest? Woman¡­ My current two story house back at the Sect was too luxurious for me already, there''s no way I''ll think your mansion is ''modest''.


    Just what position do you even upy here?

 Chapter 519 - Back To Where It Started

    (MC POV)


    I looked at her with a raised eyebrow, "Prime minister?"


    ??


    Muon nodded her head, "It was the best position for me to gather information while not being overly tied down by my duties, as ironic as it sounds."


    Well, that''s the bomb I was hit with when I went to talk to Muon in her mansion''s study room the next morning. Apparently she''s the prime minister of this country, second in authority only to the Matriarch herself.


    "Well, thinking about it, you manipted fate to end up in that position, didn''t you?"


    Muon smiled cheekily, "It ''just so happens'' that the other candidates couldn''t be appointed and it was ''pure luck'' that there was a suitable person for the job around."


    That Star Power really is useful huh? I probably need to start learning how to properly utilise mine.


    Since mine should be focused on the aspect of ''Space'', there should be a lot of things I can do with it, right? Like going back to my ne for one...


    "I would really like to practice my Sta¡­ I mean, my Origin power, but how do you prevent that massive energy leak?"


    "Unnn¡­ At first I thought Senpai''s energy leak was because of your powers going out of control. But now I think it''s just because Senpai has too huge of an energy reserve and your memory loss means you forgot how to effectively contain it."


    "Great, I can''t even practice it without sending a giant beacon out to everyone within a five hundred mile radius then."


    "As much as I wish to help Senpai, I''m afraid my power is not enough either. Even if I utilise my Origin, I doubt I can create a barrier strong enough to mask Senpai''s powers."


    I shook my head, "It doesn''t really matter, I''m just here to find a way back to the Earthen ne. It should be a two way portal so I''m searching for the other entrance right now. Thest I checked, the person whom I was chasing ended up in this city so I thought I''d begin my search here."


    A maid came into the room with a tea set, both of us instantly mming up at her arrival. The maid set about her task of pouring out a cup of tea for Muon, both of us waiting for her to be done before continuing our conversation.


    The fact that there was no tea for me and that the maid sent several res in my direction was not lost on me. It was as though she couldn''t believe I had the audacity to breathe the same air as her.


    Muon waited for the maid to leave before she gave me an apologetic look, "I''m sorry. It''s ingrained into the people of this ne that men are inferior¡­"


    I shook my head, "Oh no, I don''t me them, really. I can understand. You don''t need to worry about me that much, even in this life I''ve suffered much worse treatment than what I''ve got so far."


    Her gaze turned into one of concern, "I see¡­ The Earthen ne must really be a harsh ce for Senpai to suffer that much."


    No, no. It''s actually this ne that I suffered more in but since that answer would just invite more questions, I didn''t bother to correct her.


    "So what are Senpai''s ns?"


    "I was thinking of just following the trail to find my quarry. With Xun Guan''s help I should be able to track her down."


    Muon shifted her gaze to my shirt, "I see, is there anything I can do to help?"


    I shook my head, "You''ve done more than enough for me, I shouldn''t impose on you any more than this."


    "Unn¡­ I would like to say that it''s not a bother at all, but even I still have duties to fulfill to keep up my appearances. If Senpai needs my help, please do not hesitate to find me again. In the meantime, please take this coin pouch, there should be enough for Senpai to use freely."


    "No, I have enough on me already. If I need more, I''ll figure out a way. Take it as my pride as a man."


    "Fufufu, that manly kind of thinking doesn''t exist here though. Understood, please rely on me whenever Senpai needs to."


    "Well, if everything goes well, I probably wouldn''t see you around either."


    "In that case, please allow me to wish Senpai well on your journey and a swift recovery for your memories."


    "And I thank you for your guidance for these past few days. I have learnt a lot."


    With those parting words, I saw myself out of Muon''s mansion, ignoring the res from the female servants on the way.


    I sucked in a lungful of air once I went past the gates, "Guess it''s just us two again eh?"


    "It seems so, Master. Though we could have just used Muon''s resources to find our way back, can''t we?"


    I shook my head, "Nah, I already feel bad for imposing on her, no matter how many times she insists it''s not a problem. Besides, I''m not nning to stay here longer than I have to. If I get toofortable, that might dy my ns to go back home."


    "Understood. Then, shall we initiate the n?"


    "Umu, do it."


    My clothes shimmered slightly and a blob of slime separated itself to drop onto the ground.


    The ball of slime gathered together before slowly forming into Xun Guan''s human form, dressed in a noble Practitioner''s clothing.


    She did a spin on the spot and gave me a charming smile, "How do I look, Master?"


    "Cute enough," I told her, fully knowing what effectspliments had on her.


    As expected, the slime girl blushed all the way to her ears and started stammering, "Wha-wha-wha-wha¡­"


    Yep, she''s really cute. I''m d I have her here with me this time instead of being by myself.


    Still¡­ Seeing her like this makes me miss my disciples a lot more. I hope they are eating well and livingfortably. I want to go back and pamper them so much.


    I gave the slime girl a head pat, "Now, I believe I already gave that girl''s Quark Signature to you so you should be able to track her down, right?"


    Xun Guan nodded her head quickly, turning around to start sniffing the air. What is she, a tracking hound now?


    "Unnn¡­ She should be this way," Xun Guan pointed, leading the way.


    Xun Guan led me through the streets of the city, the roads still rtively empty since it was still early in the day. She didn''t need to check that I was following her since my clothes were still part of her.


    If I startedgging behind to look at something, she would automatically slow down and wait for me to catch up.


    It took me a while to realise that we were actually heading up towards the pce district, I was praying so hard that it wouldn''t actually be within the pce until Xun Guan stopped abruptly in front of arge building no smaller than Muon''s mansion.


    "She''s here," Xun Guan stated confidently.


    The Royal Archives¡­ The ce where I had gained most of my cultivation and alchemy knowledge that helped me cheat my way up here. Fate really has a sense of humour it seems¡­


    What else are they going to throw at me next?

 Chapter 520 - My First Job

    (MC POV)


    I let Xun Guan lead the way into the archives, posing as her manservant by walking a step behind her.


    ??


    Almost immediately, an archivist came up to us with a respectful bow.


    I know from experience that most of the archivists working here are males so the one who came to greet us was no different.


    "Wee to the Royal Archives, my Lady. May I see your permit pass for entry please?"


    Xun Guan didn''t even bother to acknowledge his existence, "I''m not here to visit today. I heard your archives has need of more staff and since I''ll be going away for some time, my servant here could use some work while I''m gone."


    That''s the story Xun Guan and I had agreed on beforehand.


    With a ''Noble Lady''s'' rmendation, I should at least be able to secure an internship with them at worst.


    The archivist looked at me head to toe before bowing his head to Xun Guan, "Very well, My Lady. I will see if there is a suitable position for him."


    "I''ll leave it to you," Xuan Guan told him flippantly before leaving through the doors, leaving me alone with the archivist.


    He sighed when my slime girl left the building before turning his attention to me.


    "Please tell me you have experience?"


    I nodded, keeping a hunched posture to make myself look more pathetic, "I''ve served in my mistress''s library, I am familiar with the role of an archivist."


    "That''s good, I was afraid we''ll get another useless bum."


    "Another?"


    He gestured towards the inside of the building, indicating we should walk and talk.


    "They are here because of the same reason as you are. Your mistress is probably going to investigate that energy explosion the other day right? Many of the Practitioners had gone off to investigate, dropping their men here for us to take care of while they''re gone."


    "Oh¡­ And you guys don''t reject applicants?"


    "We''re surviving on the donations of the Nobles after all. I''m guessing your mistress does not let you keep up to date with the news?"


    I shook my head.


    "We''re only called the Royal Archives because the first Empress had donated arge sum of money to have this built. Sure, they still pay visits to us, but they don''t exactly fund us. All of our moneyes from the Nobles who make use of our services like bookkeeping, scroll making, inscription carving and other misceneous tasks. Which is where you will be working as well."


    He paused in his tracks to gesture to a group of male archivists hunched over their tables in a room separated by a wall of ss, all of them scribbling away on the parchments in front of them.


    "That''s where we carve our inscriptions, are you familiar with them?"


    "I do have experience in making inscriptions, yes."


    Normally, you can use Quarks to inscribe inscriptions in the air to create a Technique like my Protection Inscription. But sometimes there are Practitioners who are bad with picturing the shape and symbols needed to materialise an inscription so we have people like this to copy them on a piece of paper.


    Then all one needs to do is to pour the required Quarks into the pre-drawn inscription to activate it, making it a rather convenient tool.


    But because a normal inscription is already quiteplicated in shape, it is not easy to draw one by hand. A single mistake would render the entire inscription useless so these can fetch quite a high price for one, depending on theplexity and the skill of the maker.


    Back in the Earthen ne, I could carve out several dozens of mid-tier inscriptions per day and those sold for a few silvers each since none of them were thatplicated to make.


    "We have more orders for inscriptions than we have inscription carvers on hand. You get paid two coppers per inscription you manage to make."


    My eyes widened at him, "Two coppers?"


    He nodded, "Seems generous but we don''t pay byplexity, only by volume. So it''s really a gamble of what inscriptions you get to draw that day."


    Oh right, men are at the bottom rung of the societaldder. To even get paid extra on the job is a luxury already.


    "Why don''t you take one of the empty tables there and try it out first? The director is still busy so I''ll inform her of your arrival and she''ll see you when she''s ready. Though honestly, it''s all just formality anyway. If you don''t think you''re up to inscription carving I can assign you somewhere else first."


    "No, no. I''m good with that."


    "Perfect, I still need to sort out the books before the morning crowdes inter so I''ll leave you to it."


    With those words, he immediately turned on his heels and left, obviously seeing me nothing as more than a burden.


    Well, it''s nothing new to be honest. I remember when I was working here I was constantly being beaten up by everyone, so this was already a big improvement.


    "What''s the n, Master?" Xun Guan whispered.


    "I''ll work normally for now, have your clone sneak in and scout the area. See if you can find anything of note, maybe traces of that girl or something. If I can ingratiate myself to the people working here, it''ll be easier for me to get information too."


    "Understood, Master."


    I made my way towards the inscription room, pushing open the door to let myself in. The well oiled hinges made no sound as the door swung open, meaning no one within the room looked my way when I entered.


    There were twenty tables, each of them stacked high with papers of inscription requests and only six of them had someone working on them.


    I chose one of the tables that seemed to have the biggest piles of papers, figuring that since they were looking to pay by quantity, this would be a good ce to start.


    I picked up the top most paper and nced at the inscription drawn on it.


    "... Huh, a simple lightning bolt Technique¡­ Does this even warrant an inscription? The inscription itself also looks kind ofcking¡­ Using this rune here just decreases efficiency by twenty percent, and the way this thing is shaped just forces the user to use more Quarks than necessary. Who the hell would even find a use for this?"


    "Master¡­ Please remember that this ne is supposed to be weaker than ours¡­ I would advise against making changes to the inscription."


    "Yes, yes. I''ll keep that in mind, I''ll just draw it exactly like what is inscribed here."


    "That would be for the best, Master."


    "Ironically, I got most of my Cultivation knowledge from this ne too, so it''s weird to find something of such low quality here. Interesting to see how much it was amplified back in our ne."


    "Eh? Master studied Cultivation here?"


    "In my previous life, yes. And in this very Archive too. I''ll show you around the ce after I''m officially hired here. Kind of hrious to know that this ne is considered ''lower'' than the Earthen ne with all the knowledge they have. I guess our ne''s Cultivation Techniques aren''t as developed as here or maybe they have obtained lost knowledge from somewhere else."


    "That would seem so, Master."


    In that short conversation, I had already inscribed twenty of the lightning inscriptions and stacked them neatly on the side.


    The inscription was that easy to inscribe since it''s a Basic level Technique after all. You would definitely not find inscriptions of such simple make back in the Earthen ne where everyone''s making at least Intermediate tier Techniques instead.


    Maybe I''ll just stop at two hundred, that should be enough to get their attention but also not seem too overly conspicuous, right?


    Yep, let''s just go with that.

 Chapter 521 - The Matriarch

    (MC POV)


    "As expected of Master," Xun Guan praised, looking at thepleted stacks of inscription scrollsid out in front of me.


    ??


    Exactly two hundred lightning bolt inscriptions wereid out in front of me, I even took my time with them and I still finished all of them in about an hour.


    No, I seriously took my time you know?


    "Hmm¡­ Maybe I can make more of them since I''m already doing it," I mused, looking at the other piles of unfinished inscription pages stacked in front of me.


    "Does Master think that to be wise? Wouldn''t we stand out too much?"


    "Back when I was still being held captive here, that Matriarch sometimes made me carve at least five hundred of them in an hour. If I failed to do that, there would be punishments waiting for me. I''m sure doing a few hundred within the next few hours wouldn''t be that bad."


    "Ummm¡­ If Master says so¡­"


    I picked up another of the inscriptions and began carving, "So did your clone pick up anything of note?"


    "Umm¡­ I did not find any clues of that girl being here, but I definitely sense her Quark Signature inside the building. Judging by how it''s concentrated within the building, I don''t think she ever left the archives."


    I paused in my inscription carving, "Oh¡­ I think I know where she is¡­ But if I''m right, it''s going to be rather troublesome for us to get there."


    "Where would that be?"


    "There''s an underground archive within this building where only a few restricted people can enter. That''s where they store all the most secretive and dangerous knowledge ever written, and also where I had learnt most of what I knew."


    Xun Guan shifted slightly, "Then¡­ Could she have been teleported into that room and never left there since?"


    "That is quite likely. From what I know of her, she has quite the thirst for knowledge so that ce is a treasure trove for her. Although I''m still wondering how she understands what is written in any of our books since she doesn''t even seem to speak ournguage."


    I pushed another stack of carved inscriptions to the side, starting work on another batch. At this point, I''m not even really paying much attention to my hands anymore, my body moving automatically to carve the inscriptions on the pieces of paper.


    A simple inscription like this doesn''t warrant my full attention after all.


    "In that case, should I send my clone down to the library below to take a look?"


    I shook my head, "Even if I told you where the entrance was, you wouldn''t be able to slip through the barrier they had erected without triggering the rm. The barrier specifically detects for the authorised person''s Quark Signatures and if anyone who is not authorised tries to temper or pass through the barrier, the Director would know and the city guard would rush here within seconds."


    "As expected of Master, you manage to slip through that ce even when crippled."


    "Oh, nah. I had been tasked to clean that ce for a period of time so I was one of the ''authorised'' people. They didn''t actually think I would understand any of the books inside since they never thought I was a Practitioner. Then again, now that I think about it¡­ It''s probably because of this ne''sws of males being unable to cultivate that they didn''t need to worry if I understood the books or not. I wouldn''t have been able to make use of them anyway. I had some close calls with a few cursed books though."


    "I see¡­ Does Master want me to get rid of all the people who have tormented you here?"


    I raised an eyebrow at the slime assassin''s suggestion, "No? Why would I want that? It''s not like they did anything to me in this life yet."


    "But they were unkind to Master in your previous life¡­ If they had the chance, they would definitely do it again."


    I stopped my inscription carving to pat my chest, which I knew was akin to patting Xun Guan on the head, "It''s fine Xun Guan. Back then I was young and naive, I''ve grown wiser now. There is no need to seek trouble when none are present."


    "... Incidentally, Master¡­ Do you know what the director of this ce is doing right now?"


    "If she''s the same one that I met in my previous life, I''m quite confident she''s probably lezzing with her secretary in her office right now."


    "Indeed¡­ She''s being eaten out by her secretary on her table right as we speak¡­ That''s her definition of ''busy'' it seems."


    "Well, I reckon they will be at it for another hour or so. Just so you might want to know, they''re bi. But they have really high standards for a male partner."


    "I shall not ask what happened to make Master privy to that information¡­ Should I cause something to happen to them? They are making Master wait unnecessarily after all."


    "Nah, who am I to interrupt two girls having fun?"


    I felt my clothes tighten up.


    Xun Guan''s voice came from beside my ear, "In that case Master¡­ Why don''t we have a little fun of our own?"


    I smacked my thigh and my clothes loosened up, Xun Guan making a few moaning sounds when I did so.


    One thing to know that before this, all of our conversations had been whispered quietly to each other where even the shuffling of papers was louder than our conversation.


    That moan Xun Guan did was loud enough to echo off the walls of the room, causing everyone in the room to look towards my direction.


    "I was stretching," I told them, giving them a look that dared them to question me.


    All of them decided not to question it and went back to their own inscription carving.


    Just when I thought about continuing my own work, my clothes tightened up again.


    I was about to tell off the horny slime girl once more when Xun Guan whispered, "Master¡­ It looks like someone important has just entered¡­ And she''s actually strong..."


    I immediately turned to look out the room, seeing arge group of people walking into the room bearing the insignia of the Matriarch''s family.


    In the middle of the procession was a woman that looked to be in her early thirties with her blue hair tied in a princess braid. Her turquoise royal dress stretched all the way to the ground, her dress train dragging at least a few metres behind her.


    Even with the dress, the shape of her womanly curves could still be seen beneath it, the cloth failing to hide her wide hips and ample bosoms beneath it.


    Despite her appearances, I know for a fact that she was at least a few hundred years old already.


    Of course it''s the Matriarch herself, I would never forget the face of the woman who had tormented me while I was here.


    But seriously, what are the odds of hering here just as I decided toe here? I swear someone has it out for me or something.


    ...


    Don''t tell me it''s my patron messing with me?

 Chapter 522 - You’re Coming Home With Me

    (MC POV)


    The archivist who had guided me here went up to the Matriarch and got on his knees.


    ??


    Normally, I wouldn''t be able to hear what they were saying since this room was soundproofed, but since Xun Guan had her clone nearby to eavesdrop on them, she could ry their words to me.


    "Your Majesty, we are honored to be graced with your presence today," The Archivist bowed.


    Instead of answering him, the Matriarch gestured her hand at him, prompting another woman who was wearing a maid outfit to step in front of him.


    "Why is the director not here to greet her most gracious Majesty personally?"


    "Apologies my Lady, the director was not aware that her Majesty would be visiting. I had already sent someone to inform her about it."


    "Such impudence. Does she not respect her most gracious Majesty at all?"


    "That is not the case, my Lady. There has just been an influx of new workers and the director has her hands full in dealing with them."


    Xun Guan paused and shifted slightly, "Does this guy have a crush on her or something?"


    I shrugged, "I wouldn''t be surprised to be honest, some guys are like that. Although¡­ When I was here, I never saw this guy so maybe he got disposed of."


    "Did Mastery with her?"


    "I would not call it that, but I was indeed used by her for relief purposes. I did not have a good time."


    The next moment, a woman wearing the white overcoat of the Royal Archives'' Director came rushing out from somewhere.


    She immediately prostrated herself in front of the Matriarch, "Director Ying respectfully greets your Majesty!"


    The maid from before took a step back, allowing her mistress to address the director.


    "Director Ying¡­ Do you know why we are here?"


    Yep, definitely the Matriarch alright, she always talks down to people. I''m guessing Muon is like the ''carrot'' in this carrot and stick management.


    Everyone fears the Matriarch but sees Muon as a sympathetic friend. Muon would then get themfortable enough to tell her about their dissatisfactions against the Matriarch and root out any potential enemies from within.


    Wouldn''t put it past the Matriarch toe up with an arrangement like this.


    "My apologies, your Majesty¡­ I do not know¡­"


    "Were you not aware of the various spikes of energy throughout thends these past few days? Being the director of the Royal Archives, we had expected you to have came up with an exnation of it and yet none has been forting. Why?"


    "This subject is still looking into it, your Majesty¡­ We have yet to obtain a satisfactory answer as of this time¡­"


    The edges of the Matriarch''s lips turned downwards slightly, "I will be heading to the Forbidden Archives."


    "At once!"


    Oh well damn. If that crazy girl is down there, these two would definitelye to blows.


    "How strong is the Matriarch, Xun Guan?"


    "Umm¡­ It''s hard to say at this distance, but I do believe she might be able to stand toe to toe with Master''s first disciple."


    Huh, so around Lian Li''s level? Not really surprising since I remember she was really, really strong.


    No wait, going by the standards of this ne, she''s actually monstrously strong isn''t it?


    I admit, she''s actually the reason why I thought everyone in this ne was at least this strong when I was here, since this ce wasn''t built on a kratocratic form of governance after all.


    With that in mind, I would have thought the Matriarch only possessed exceptional political abilities and not personal strength.


    Hey, can you me me? I had nothing to measure her strength with and everyone was stronger than me back then!


    Plus I wasn''t well travelled ok? Some misunderstandings were bound to happen!


    To err is human and all that.


    The Director began leading the way inside the Archive, the Matriarch following her for all of three steps before stopping in her tracks.


    Her head turned and our eyes met.


    Memories of me being kept in the dungeon and tortured for days on end shed in front of my eyes. The pain of having my limbs cut off for the slightest mistakes and the beatings I endured shook me to my very core.


    I quickly ducked my head down and continued with my inscription carving, hoping against all hope that she would just dismiss my gaze as mere curiosity and move on with her life. No, don''t even consider that, just move on and leave me alone.


    I managed to finish carving three more inscriptions before the door to the room swung open, revealing the Matriarch herself standing behind it.


    Though the door made no sound, her presence was enough to change the air into an ominous one, announcing her arrival to us.


    Damn it.


    I kept my gaze down, trying my best to keep my mind on just carving out the inscriptions in front of me.


    The sound of her high heels cking against the ground echoed through the room, stopping right behind me.


    I bit down on my bottom lip hard enough to taste blood. I remember this position all too well.


    If I was too slow or made a mistake in my inscriptions, her whip would descend mercilessly upon my back. If she was in an especially bad mood, a few fingers would be the sacrifice for that mistake.


    A voice was screaming at me to run away from there as fast as I could, but I managed to fight that urge down by devoting all of my mental capacity to the inscription I was carving.


    Just as I finished another one, a hand had rested itself on my shoulder.


    Xun Guan immediately went into defensive mode, my clothes tightening up with multiple levels of defensive enhancements in preparation for an attack.


    "Are you single?" She asked.


    I tensed up and my throat constricted just from hearing her voice.


    That is by no means a question about my rtionship status. That was her asking if I was currently ''owned'' by anyone.


    I bowed my head lower before managing to squeeze out my voice, "No¡­ Your Majesty¡­"


    "What is the name of your Mistress?"


    I had no name to give to her and I didn''t have the sense toe up with a lie either, my mind currently preupied with all the trauma I''m experiencing at the moment.


    Just from how her grip tightened on my shoulder, I knew she was smiling.


    "Change of ns," She dered, moving out of the room. "I''m returning back to the pce and he ising with me."


    The Director bowed her head, "Is¡­ Is something wrong with him, your Majesty?"


    The Matriarch turned to the Director and raised her hand, shocking everyone with the hard p she delivered to the Director that sent her sprawling onto the floor.


    "He ispleting a perfect lightning bolt inscription every three seconds, how has anyone not taken note of this?"


    Everyone in the room gasped at her words, the Director herself rushing up to me and grabbing a handful of the inscriptions to inspect them.


    She gaped at me, "How¡­ How many have you done?"


    I looked down at the stack of papers, "About¡­ Four hundred?"


    A few seconds passed before the Director''s eyes rolled to the back of her head and she passed out on the ground.


    What.

 Chapter 523 - Interrogation, And Then...

    (MC POV)


    To her credit, the Director recovered almost immediately and sprung to her feet, quickly using a Gravity Technique to send my inscriptions floating up into the air.


    ??


    She looked through all four hundred of my inscriptions within a minute, setting them down in neat piles of a hundred each in front of her.


    "Who¡­ How¡­ When did you even start working here?"


    The archivist who had received me quickly came forward and bowed his head.


    "Forgive me Director! But he is a neer who just came in today! He said he had experience in inscription carving so I had assigned him to it!"


    She turned to him, "Why did you not report to me that we had a neer?!"


    "It was my mistake! I thought I should let him try out first before I¡ª"


    Without giving him the chance to finish his words, the Director shed her hand in an arc, decapitating the archivist without a second thought.


    Judging by how no one cried out in rm, this shouldn''t be their first time seeing this happen.


    Which was odd because I definitely did not see something like this happening back in my previous life.


    Well, at least now I know why this guy wasn''t there. He probably took the fall for her for another matter and lost his life as a result. You shall be forgotten, random archivist number one.


    The Director turned back to the Matriarch, prostrating herself on the ground again, "Forgive my subordinate''s inadequacy, your Majesty! I will make sure to give the rest a thorough teachingter!"


    "Mmm¡­ See that you do. And I''m still expecting that report as well, do not forget it. We shall take our leave for now."


    The procession turned and started walking out of the Archives, two of the guards falling behind and looking towards my direction.


    "Master¡­ Should Ie out and fight them off?" Xun Guan asked.


    "No, you''re no match for her right? Let''s just go and see where this leads to. Just in case, hold on to this gender change pill. If things get out of hand, toss it in my mouth and I''ll take care of it."


    "Understood, Master."


    I adopted the form of a frightened and insecure male, making sure to shiver slightly as I walked out of the room under the escort of the two female guards.


    Both of them gave me looks of contempt before roughly shoving me out of the Archives, stepping over the dead body of the archivist without batting an eyelid.


    I thought they would make me walk to the pce but apparently the Matriarch was waiting outside her carriage for me.


    "Let the man board, I have matters to discuss with him in private," she proimed, loud enough for everyone to hear.


    The maid from before bowed her head before walking towards me, relieving the two guards of their escort duty.


    "Listen well man," She started, spitting out the word ''man'' like it was poison. "Her most gracious Majesty has allowed you to be in her presence. Insult or slight her in any way and I will make sure the rest of your days are filled with indescribably misery. Understand?"


    I made sure to make myself look even more pathetic before nodding my head.


    Probably thinking her threat had sessfully intimidated me, she brought me to the carriage and allowed me to board it.


    The coach was big enough to fit twelve people insidefortably and yet, there were only two of us inside right now.


    I noted the windows wereyered and had thick curtains covering them while the entire room was padded which made itpletely soundproof.


    "Sit," She ordered, just as the carriage door shut and we began to move.


    I obeyed, taking the seat directly across from her.


    She crossed her leg and folded her arms, staring down at me with half-closed eyes, "Now¡­ Where did you learn to carve inscriptions like that?"


    "I was self taught, your Majesty¡­"


    "Oh? Self taught? A very impressive feat for a man like you to reach this level by himself. What other skills have you taught yourself?"


    Oh no¡­ I have a feeling I know what she is going to do¡­ She''s going to test my knowledge just like how she did back when I was first taken in by her.


    I bowed my head lower, trying to look sufficiently cowed, "I¡­ I am a Jack of all trades, your Majesty¡­"


    "Interesting¡­ What would you do if too much wyrmtongue has been added to the brewing process of a vitality potion?"


    "You can''t add ''too much'' wyrmtongue into a vitality potion," I answered automatically. "The more you add, the less one has to drink to get the effects of it."


    "Hmmm¡­ What would you do when you are surrounded by a pack of Rock Wolves?"


    "Curl up into a ball and stay very still, their abysmal eyesight and simple minds would mistake you for a rock."


    The Matriarch smiled slightly before pulling out a piece of paper with aplicated inscription carved on it.


    "What must I do if I find myself stepping on this explosion inscription?


    I narrowed my eyes at the inscription, "Umm¡­ Nothing? That''s not even an explosion inscription, it looks like someone trying to draw a gravity pull inscription but got confused halfway and added a bunch of doodles into it¡­"


    She took the inscription back and stuffed it in her chest, "You get reports that a town with an agricultural focus has been starving--"


    I did not wait for her to finish her words before saying, "Most likely the local lord is extorting them, a pandemic is going on or there is an outbreak of monsters. Send out a Request to adventurers and have the Royal Guard on standby to deal with whichever is the cause."


    "A subject was caught selling secrets to the enemy--"


    "Capture them, brainwash them, use them against the enemy."


    "A group of captured bandits--"


    "If our resources allow for it, put them on manualbour. If not, execution."


    "Fifty percent of the national budget on the military--"


    "Is too much when you are the leader."


    "Subjects are suspected to be nning a revolt--"


    "Arrange an incident that allows a disy of your power to remind them of their ce."


    "... Boobs or butt?"


    "Both."


    "Long legs?"


    "Nice."


    I stopped, I had answered thest two questions without thinking and I hadn''t expected her to ask those at all. The other questions she had asked so far have been questions she tested me before and I learnt the answers to them the hard way.


    I was expecting at least another dozen more questions as she would start to drill me about more political matters before moving on to my knowledge of Cultivation.


    And yes, one of the reasons why I hate politics is because of this person right here.


    I don''t even understand why she insists on me wanting to know all this, my guess was that she wanted a male to share his own thoughts on the ruling of this country so that she could rule it better.


    Why it had to be me, I had no idea.


    After I answered herst question, the Matriarch looked at me with a full smile, "Forgive me, I have neglected introductions. I am Lunamaeniera Sharrow, may I have your good name?"


    I briefly considered giving her my real name but thought against it.


    "You can call me Jeff."


    "In that case, you can call me Luna."


    I blinked at her, "That would be terribly rude of me, I cannot--"


    "I insist."


    She gave me the look that she would not take no as an answer.


    "Understood¡­ Luna."


    She nodded her head before suddenly getting on a knee and holding my hands, "Jeff¡­ Let''s get married."


    ¡­


    What.

 Chapter 524 - My Danger Senses Are Tingling

    (MC POV)


    If you must know, this was the woman who has tortured me constantly for several years and abused me like I was a piece of worthless dirt.


    ??


    She was also infamous for never liking to talk to any man directly if she could help it, resorting to using her subjects to ry her words instead.


    Said person was now on her knee and asking for my hand in marriage.


    When faced with such an outrageous situation, the only thing I could respond to her earnest plea was a very eloquent, "What?"


    "Ah! You''re right! I know so much about you but you don''t know anything about me! Once again, I am Lunamaeniera Sharrow, but please call me Luna. I''m four hundred and twenty years old, a hundred and eighty centimetres tall and my three sizes are ny-nine, fifty-nine and eighty-eight centimetres! My hobbies include painting, singing, dancing, knitting, eradicating my political enemies and cultivating. Oh! I''m also the current Matriarch of the Spiritual ne, I had conquered the entire ce back when I was two hundred years old! Are you cold? Would you like me to knit you a scarf? I can knit you one right now!"


    Her words rapidly fired one after the other, leaving me no opportunity at all to talk.


    Before I knew it, she had taken out two needles and a ball of yarn to begin knitting at high speeds. In the blink of an eye, she had knitted and wrapped a blue scarf around my neck.


    "Oh my, oh my. I was afraid my skills were not up to par but this definitely looks good on you! Look at this, the blue matches my hair, doesn''t this look like we''re already a couple? Ah, what am I saying, we already are aren''t we? When should be our wedding? What would you like as your dowry? I can provide everything for you, you don''t even need to do anything. Could I call you husband instead? I''ll call you husband from now on. Yes, this feels like we''re much more closer. How about we share a--"


    I raised up my hand, stopping her rapid fire of words in its tracks.


    I thought she might take offence at my actions but she had quickly snapped her mouth shut, waiting for what I had to say quietly with sparkly eyes.


    "I''m sorry, your majesty¡­ But--"


    "Luna."


    "Ahem¡­ I''m sorry, Luna, but I''mpletely lost at the moment. What are you talking about?"


    She tilted her head at me, "What am I talking about? It is obvious isn''t it? We are now engaged are we not?"


    "Umm¡­ First of all¡­ I never said yes¡­ Seco--"


    She grabbed both of my arms, staring at me with a desperate look on her face, "Why?! What about me do you not like?! I will change it! I will change it right now! Do you not like my hair? I''ll cut it! Or am I not pretty enough? I will find beauty enhancing pills that will make me prettier! I''ll give you money! I''ll give you a position in court! I''ll give you power! Anything you want can be yours! Anything at all! Just don''t leave me!"


    I held up my hands again, "Wait, wait, wait. I''m not rejecting you¡­ At least not yet¡­ I''m just¡­ I guess, overwhelmed? I mean, you just met me today, isn''t marriage something you should take your time to consider?"


    Ok, seeing as how I''m pretty much sleeping with a lot of people, I''m thest person qualified to tell her that. Still, I have never seen her like this before.


    She would always beposed and calm even when she''s torturing me, as though it was just a process she had to go through and not something she enjoyed doing.


    Even the lessons she did with me were conducted emotionlessly, much less the punishments.


    Wait a minute¡­ No way¡­


    The entire time she was grooming me to be her husband wasn''t she?!


    She was exceptionally harsh when it came to questions about politics and such, that was just her preparing me to rule beside her wasn''t it?!


    Why the hell did she pick me though?! I was literally a cripple with only a little bit more knowledge than normal you know?!


    And since now I''ve shown to be able to answer a number of her requirements correctly, she thinks I''m the perfect fit for her?!


    Arrrgghhh!! What the hell is wrong with everyone on this ne?! I want to go home already!


    While I was despairing over my situation internally, Luna had grasped both of my hands in hers, "Oh my dear husband, it was love at first sight, there was no need for me to doubt anything! Your body, your eyes, your aura, your personality, your disposition, everything is perfect! I will give you anything to stay by my side! Do you wish for fame or fortune? I can grant you both! Do you wish for me? I can give myself to you right here and now!"


    I quickly stopped her when she tried to strip herself.


    "Stop, stop, stop. You need toe down your¡­ I mean, Luna. Please calm down first. Like I said, I am pretty overwhelmed at the moment. I''m just an ordinary man who met the ruler of my country for the first time in my life. So it''s kind of a big deal for me when you started proposing to me all of a sudden."


    "So¡­ So you don''t hate me?"


    Hate is kind of a strong word¡­ But I can''t deny I actually have negative feelings about you considering what you did to me in my previous life. But such feelings are quiteplicated now that I know what you were doing them for.


    Not to mention the fact that I did, in fact, benefit greatly from her ministrations despite the methods she used.


    But right now seeing her like this, my entire view on this woman waspletely flipped around. I wonder if Muon was aware that her queen was like this?


    "I am more of bewildered right now¡­ But I guess? don''t hate you at least..."


    She sped her hands together, "Oh how wonderful! Let us set a date for our wedding! It will be a national holiday and we''ll send invitations to everyone so that everyone knows about our union! Oh how great this would--"


    "But I already have someone else I have to return to."


    "--be when we¡­ What?"


    I took a deep breath, "I already have someone else that I want to return to."


    She smiled at me, but there was no mirth in that smile, "Is it your mistress? Who is she? I''ll go and have a¡­ Talk¡­ Yes, a talk. Just a talk. With her."


    Should have known that wasn''t enough to dissuade her.


    I was still considering what I could do when the carriage came to a halt.


    Luna sat back down on her seat and reverted herself back to normal just as the doors opened, revealing the maid from before bowing her head there.


    "We have arrived, Your Majesty."


    Luna ignored her and tilted her head slightly at me, "We will continue this conversationter. Shall we?"


    Right, I''ll try to slip out once I''m able to then.

 Chapter 525 - The Matriarch’s Maid

    (MC POV)


    "You are Lu¡­ I mean¡­ Her Majesty''s personal maid yes?"


    ??


    "That is correct."


    "And you are supposed to serve her at all times, yes?"


    "That is also correct."


    "So¡­ Why is miss Rina here with me right now?"


    The maid that I just ''recently'' learned the name of looked at me with a face of scorn, "As much as I wish to be by her most gracious Majesty''s side, she has ordered me to take care of you. And thus that is what I shall do."


    In my previous life, Rina had always stuck by the Matriarch''s side as her personal maid.


    And by personal maid, I meant bodyguard, secretary, spokesperson, assassin, chef, confidant, spy and several other professions that were way beyond the job scope of just being a personal maid.


    Because of the Matriarch''s apparent aversion in speaking to men, Rina would usually be the one to speak to them on her behalf.


    Even back in my previous life, Rina would be the one to speak to me instead of Luna herself as much as possible.


    There were some people who imed that the two of them shared a psychic connection, a im that I could easily believe to be true.


    In any case, that maid is now stuck in the dining room with me.


    Luna had one-sidedly believed that I was starving and immediately ordered the chefs to cook up something for me without giving me the chance to refuse.


    I was then quite literally dragged by the guards to the dining room and dumped on a chair, leaving me and Rina inside the room while Luna was "preparing herself".


    "You know¡­ You can just leave me here alone and go back to her majesty''s side, you know?" I suggested.


    "Absolutely not. Her most gracious Majesty has given me an order and I will follow it to my dying breath before even thinking about disobeying it."


    Right¡­ This girl probably has a few screws loose too.


    "Yes but¡­ Maybe you can¡­ You know? Not stand directly beside me while ring at me? It makes it hard for me to eat¡­"


    "Her most gracious Majesty told me to look after you. In case you want to try andmit suicide through choking yourself, I can be here to stop you."


    "Umm¡­ I don''t have any ns to do that though¡­"


    "Then my presence here shouldn''t matter."


    "You are making me feel uneasy."


    "I fail to see how that is my problem."


    Ugh, this girl. I forgot how irritating it was to talk to her since she literally thinks anyone besides her mistress is beneath her notice.


    No doubt she must be feeling quite vexed now when she was ordered to watch over someone else instead.


    To be honest, the real problem isn''t her but Xun Guan who has been on ''defensive mode'' all this while. My slime girl had solidified herself into armour which made it quite difficult for me to move in.


    Not impossible, but with my weakened self it was like having weights attached to your limbs the entire time.


    Despite me trying to assure her that it was alright, Xun Guan seemed to not trust Rina at all.


    So here I was stuck in this predicament with no way out until the door to the dining room was thrown open suddenly, revealing Luna grinning behind it.


    Instead of the royal dress that she wore before befitting a queen, she was wearing a turquoise lounge dress that had two slits at the sides to show off her legs and the cor low enough that her entire cleavage was visible.


    She smiled at us, "Hello Rina, I hope everything is alright?"


    The maid bowed her head, "Of course, your Majesty. I made sure to properly watch over him as you had instructed."


    "That''s good, very good."


    The Matriarch took the seat beside me and Rina immediately went to her side, moving with absolute efficiency to set up the table for her mistress. In the blink of an eye, a tea set with pastries appeared in front of her.


    Now I had another problem on my hands in the form of this woman who was looking at me with eyes filled with adoration.


    I had already braced myself the moment I saw her open her mouth.


    "How is the food? It''s not too nd is it? I was worried that it might not suit your tastes but I think Rina is apetent enough cook. If there''s anything wrong please let me know and I will definitely rectify it. Are you thirsty? Do you want to drink something? Or are you tired? Maybe you want me to feed you? I don''t mind that at all you know? After all, we''re engaged now so please don''t hold yourself back! Ah! How careless of me! Do you have anything you don''t like to eat? I''ll make sure to remove anything you don''t like from the kitchens entirely."


    Even Rina was taken aback by her behaviour, the maid stumbling for a moment before catching herself at thest moment. She sent an using re at my direction which I chose to ignore.


    I sucked in a breath, "The food is good, there is nothing else I wish for. Although I am a little tired because of everything that has happened today, I wish to ask if I may have somewhere to rest myself after this?"


    "Oh, of course! Such a simple thing like that is no problem at all! Would you like a bath as well? Maybe a massage? How about some tea first? A sleep mask perhaps? Ah! I can get a group of musicians here to y some soothing music for you too. I am quite confident of my singing abilities too, so shall I sing you a luby? Or maybe ap pillow would suffice?"


    Seriously, all I want is just a room to myself to collect my thoughts and figure out how to get away from you. Get the hint woman!


    Of course I can''t say that out loud.


    "That''s not necessary. I just need a quiet room to myself to let me collect my thoughts. I''m just a little bit overwhelmed by what has happened so far."


    "Of course, of course! Rina, show my dear to the main guest room please."


    "As youmand, your Majesty."


    I followed the maid out of the dining room, rounding a few corners before the girl turned around to re at me with a face full of hate.


    "What did you do to her?!" She demanded, brandishing a knife out of nowhere.


    I raised my hands, "I didn''t do anything, she''s the one that proposed to me!"


    That news shocked her enough to drop her knife, missing my foot by inches.


    "You¡­ You''re the one¡­ She picked?"


    "Picked? I''m not sure I know what you''re talking about?"


    She ignored my question and looked me up and down, as though properly seeing me for the first time.


    "I see¡­ She picked you¡­ If that is what her most gracious Majesty has chosen, I will not question it. Please follow me, Master."


    That is¡­ A very quick change of attitude from her, even I''m impressed.


    Now I just need to get to that room and sneak my way out of here...

 Chapter 526 - Let’s Take A Step Back

    (MC POV)


    "Master?"


    ??


    "What is it, Xun Guan?" I asked, peeking out the window of the guest room to figure out my escape route.


    "If our objective is to get to the hidden archives¡­ Couldn''t Master just make use of your new lover''s authority and gain ess to it?"


    I stopped myself and looked at her, "Ok, first things first. She is not my lover. Secondly, you are a damn genius, Xun Guan. Come out here so I can pat you."


    She did so and I patted her head thoroughly before letting her go back into my clothes. I will ignore the fact that she started squeezing me all over during and after the headpats.


    Ok, I admit, I''ve been quite on edge ever since I got here and I''m not really thinking properly. I''m getting a really bad case of tunnel vision here.


    Alright then, since I was given this room to rest, I should take this opportunity to actually calm down a bit and figure out my ns properly.


    Looking back, I''ve just been focused on finding that crazy girl that I didn''t consider anything else.


    In the first ce, what made me so sure the portal is even here?


    For all I know, the portal might be sending living things with souls to different ces on the Spiritual ne, which exins why my clone and the rock managed toe back through the portal but not myself.


    If that''s the case, there isn''t any reason for me to find that crazy girl anymore. In fact, it would be better for my well being to not even find her in the first ce. Who knows what kinds of things she will get me involved in just by being near her?


    Thinking about that, keeping away from her would be the best idea.


    But the fact remains that she is currently inside the hidden archives, the ce where I learnt most of what I knew today. Knowledge that helped me be even stronger than I had been in my previous life by several tens of times.


    If this was also where she had gone to learn before moving to the Cloud ne, it wouldn''t be surprising for her to be as strong as she had been.


    With that in mind¡­ Should I stop her from growing any more?


    I mean, she got to the point where those busybodies got involved with her, you know? To make matters worse, she even made these same busybodies, who were notoriously stubborn and upromising, to actually give up on dealing with her.


    Ugh¡­ Then again, I can''t deny the fact that I felt a sense of satisfaction from seeing them getting their ass handed to them on multiple asions by her¡­


    If I could, I would definitely want to punch the face of that guy who tried to take my sister away.


    I guess taking a peek at her wouldn''t be too bad, just to see what she was doing. Maybe I can also get myself to her level in the worst case scenario.


    And I''ve yet to find out the link between myself and the guy who looks like me in the picture she dropped.


    As for the portal back home¡­ Hmm¡­ Maybe Muon can help me find it?


    But seeing that even she believed that the Earthen ne was a mythical ne that doesn''t exist, it might be difficult for her to find it too. But if I were to learn how to use my Star Power properly from her, I might be able to do something about it.


    Ok, let''s recap a bit. Primary objective is to return home, the first option is to enter the hidden archives and search there for the portal. If the portal isn''t there, then I will check that crazy girl and find out what she has been up to.


    Second option is to use my Star Power to create my own way back, which might take longer since I will need to learn how to use it properly.


    Well, instead of rushing for results, I should take this slowly and do it properly.


    "Is Master still nning to head into the archives?" Xun Guan asked suddenly.


    "Umu, that is the n now, yes. Is there a problem?"


    "My clone is still there and it seems like the director has been trying to look into Master''s background."


    "Well, she won''t find anything since I''m not originally from this ce anyway."


    "There is that but¡­ I think she is nning on going into the hidden archives as well."


    I frowned, "Then that would mean she would see that crazy girl¡­"


    "Most likely. The director only suggested that in passing though, so she might not actually think it is worth the effort to do so."


    "No, knowing her, she would definitely do it so it''s a matter of time. If not today then most likely within the next few days. That means I have to get there before her in case anything happens."


    "Eh? What is Master worried about?"


    "Aside from the two of them fighting and resulting in the destruction of priceless tomes of knowledge? Nothing much, really."


    "Ah, I understand. Shall I make sure she stays out of there then?"


    "Just don''t do anything drastic."


    "Hehehe, I used to be an assassin, Master. I know what I''m doing."


    "Yes, yes. While you''re busy with that, I shall go and ask that woman for ess to the archives."


    With our roles decided, I went to the door to leave the room, only for the door to open itself before I could reach it.


    Luna walked in as though she owned the ce, which now that I think about it, she actually did.


    "Oh, hello my dear husband. I''m here to make sure you get a good rest!"


    Behind her was Rina with several stacks of pillows in her hands, looking ready to build a pillow fort or something.


    Without waiting for my answer, I was pulled back into the room by Luna and Rina quicklyid down the pillows to cover the floor.


    I was then dragged to the mass of pillows and made to lie down on Luna''sp, the Matriarch looking very pleased with herself.


    Rina then proceeded to build an actual pillow fort around us, encasing Luna and I inside. What are we, five? I mean, not that pillow forts are only restricted to five year olds but¡­ This is just so sudden.


    "How is it? Is thisfortable? Should I get more pillows? Would you like a massage? How about some sweets? Is it too hot? Maybe I should cool the room down with an Ice Technique? Are those clothesfortable? Feel free to strip yourself, I wouldn''t mind you know? I can also strip too if you want, we''re engaged after all!"


    This woman¡­


    The word ''moderation'' is definitely not in her dictionary, guess I''ll have to wait for her to calm down first before I can ask her about it.


    Ugh¡­ I miss my disciples¡­


    I hope they''re eating well and not too worried about me back home. I''ll have to get them some souvenirs before going back.


    The first thing I''ll do is to spend an entire day head patting them, before bringing the girls to bed and cuddling them.


    Yep, best n.

 Chapter 527 - Paying For A Service

    (MC POV)


    "No!"


    ??


    Surprisingly, she actually rejected my request to go into the hidden archives.


    "Umm¡­ May I know why?"


    "That ce is too dark and scary for you! What will I do if my dear husband gets frightened while inside?! Ah, but if I light up the entire ce, it might not be so bad. But some books might still hurt you if they are opened. Maybe I should just burn all those books first before my husband goes in? Yes, that is good. Maybe burning the entire ce down would be an even better idea? If there is no archive, husband will not be hurt by the book!"


    Please don''t, there is countless priceless knowledge kept within those books, I know for a fact that a few of those books are even thest print in existence. Another reason why I want to gain ess to that ce is to read those books I never got the chance to read in my previous life.


    "It''s fine Luna, I''m pretty sure I can handle myself well enough to read a few books," I tried to assure her.


    "Absolutely not! My dear husband is my most precious flower! Absolutely no harm muste upon you! I will do everything in my power to prevent anything from happening to you! Yes, my dear is already perfect and wless, there is absolutely no way I will allow anything to besmirch your perfection! You don''t need to go out, just stay here with me, stay here and never leave, my dear!"


    "I think I need to remind you that I have yet to ept your proposal¡­"


    "Oh but that''s alright! I will do my best to make you fall for me! I will be the perfect wife for you, caring for everything that you could ever want! There is no need for you to think, just be mine and everything will be good. All of your needs and wants, I will fulfill them all. Won''t you be mine, my dear?"


    I saw my chance, "In that case, let me into the hidden archives."


    "Ugghh¡­ Does¡­ Does husband really want to go there that much? That ce is really nothing but dusty old books you know? Wouldn''t it be a better choice to just stay here and enjoy tea and cakes with me? That''s much better isn''t it? I would definitely choose to spend time with my husband instead of some books in a secret library you know? Should I ask Rina to make us some tea now?"


    I sighed internally, figuring that there was only one way to get what I wanted from her.


    I reached forward and cupped her cheeks, the Matriarch looking up at me in confusion of my actions.


    Without hesitation, I brought my lips forward and captured hers in a kiss.


    Her eyes widened in surprise but she recovered quickly, her hands moving to wrap behind my back and pulling me towards her in a tight embrace.


    Before she could properly enjoy it though, I had pulled myself back to break the kiss, cing a finger on her lips to stop her from chasing me.


    I grinned, "That¡­ Is just a small taste of what I might give you if you allow this small selfishness of mine."


    She blinked at me for a moment before turning to look at the maid that was staring at us, "Rina¡­ Please show husband the way to the hidden archives. Protect him with your life."


    "By yourmand, your Majesty."


    Score one for me.


    *


    "I was expecting you to throw some kind of remark at me or maybe even hurt me in some way for what I did," I admitted, following Rina back into the Royal Archives.


    "There is no reason for me to interfere," Shemented dryly. "Her most gracious Majesty has recognised Master as her husband, if I were to interfere in any way would mean I do not trust my Mistress''s judgement. Such a thing is unbing of a maid like myself. It is natural for a husband to kiss his wife so there is nothing for me, a mere servant of my mistress, to say anything."


    I could tell that she was trying to convince herself more than me. It was obvious she was still a little upset that Luna was obsessed with me for some reason, but her respect for Luna did not allow her to treat me like the rest of the men.


    I would be lying if I said I didn''t feel a sense of satisfaction after knowing her predicament.


    "Lady Rina, wee," An archivist came to greet her, obviously taking over the role of the dead archivist from before.


    "Her most gracious Majesty is allowing this man to enter the Hidden Archives. Go and inform the Director at once."


    The archivist nced at me for a split second before returning his gaze back on Rina, "Understood. Please wait here."


    He quickly ran off in the direction of the Director''s office, leaving me alone with Rina.


    I looked at the maid in front of me, "You despise me, don''t you?"


    "Why would you ever think that?"


    "An unknown male that you''ve met for the first time today just became your mistress''s most important person overnight. I''m sure anyone would feel dissatisfaction from that."


    She turned her head to look at me with half-lidded eyes, "You don''t seem especially thrilled that the most powerful person in this entire ne has her eyes focused on you. Any other man would be leaping at the chance to have her most gracious Majesty fawning over them but not you. Why is that so?"


    "Did I not mention that I already have someone else upying my heart?"


    "A person who is better than her most gracious Majesty? Unless you are delusional, there should not be such a person in this entire ne."


    I smiled at her words, "In that sense, you might be correct. But unfortunately it is true that my heart is already elsewhere."


    "Then what was that kiss you gave her?"


    I gestured towards the archives, "My payment to her for allowing me to enter there. It is a fair trade is it not?"


    "You are scum."


    "I most certainly do not wish to hear that from someone that thinks men are not worth the dirt beneath her heel. I remember how you¡­ No, I apologise. It really might have been scummy of me to take advantage of Luna''s affection for me like that, but I am in by no ways trying to lead her on. She desired it, and I saw it as properpensation to get what I wanted. It was nothing more than a business transaction if you will."


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, "Do you even know¡­ How long her most gracious Majesty has been searching for someone to stand by her side as her husband? Why does it have to be you of all people?"


    I shrugged, "I never asked to be picked and I literally just met her today. If you are pinning the me on me purely because of the fact that I''m a male, then I have nothing to say to you."


    She looked like she wanted to say more but the archivist returned before she could.


    "Lady Rina, I have approval from the Director, this way please."


    The maid gave me the look that screamed ''this isn''t over'' before following the archivist towards the hidden archive''s entrance.


    I''m still having trouble remembering the people of this timeline had not done anything to me yet it seems¡­


    I shouldn''t be ming them for something that another version of them has done, right?

 Chapter 528 - When You Are Prepared For The Worst But...

    (MC POV)


    The Director was at the entrance to the hidden archives waiting for us.


    ??


    "Lady Rina, wee to the archives," She greeted with a bowed head.


    Even though Rina was a ''maid'', her position still technically outranks everyone as Luna''s right hand woman. Anyone who was foolish enough to think themselves above her would notst very long.


    Do remember that this ''maid'' is also the one who takes care of the Matriarch''s political enemies as well, she could easily kill you in your sleep without leaving any evidence she was even there.


    "Cut the small talk, we are here to enter the hidden archives."


    The Director kept her head bowed, "As the Director, I will need to ask for what purpose you might require to enter such a ce?"


    "The man wishes to further his knowledge and her most gracious Majesty has seen fit to grant him his wish. Is there anything else you want to know?"


    I could see the Director peeking at me for a moment while keeping her head down.


    "If her Majesty has decided so, there is no reason to disobey. Please have the man wear this talisman on him to allow him ess to the archives."


    She presented a red coloured talisman made of cloth which I recognised to be the entry pass into the hidden archives. Only the Director has the right to hand these out and anyone with this attached to them will be able to pass through the barrier without issues.


    These are enchanted to return back to the Director''s possession after passing through the barrier so it''s like a one time entry ticket to prevent misuse. If I stepped out of the hidden archives and wanted to enter again, I will need to get my hands on another of that talisman.


    Although¡­ I''m pretty sure with my Star Power or even the female version of me could teleport myself into the hidden archives after visiting it once. After I figured out how the barrier works from within, I should be able to slip past it without much issue.


    Yep, then I would be able to return here whenever I want, wherever I am.


    Hmm? Was this also part of my n toe here for this? Of course it is, everything there is priceless knowledge ok? There''s no way I''ll pass this opportunity up! This is all so that I can use them to teach my cute disciples better you know?


    Rina received the talisman from the Director and tossed it back to me casually like it was just a piece of trash.


    I caught it in my hands before following her through the barrier, the talisman disappearing into balls of light the moment I passed through it. The Director followed behind us, keeping pace a step behind me.


    The maid girl led the way down the polished wood staircase illuminated by balls of light that hung on the ceiling. Though the staircase was not dark by any means, it still gave off a rather ominous atmosphere the deeper we got.


    Incidentally, in the area between the door that led to the hidden archives and the finalnding of the stairs was a stretch of darkness.


    Any person who came here for the first time might think that someone had mistakenly neglected to put a source of light here, but I knew otherwise.


    This was where the shadow spirits summoned by the Director to guard the hidden archives were hiding in. In the event that someone managed to slip past the barrier, the shadow spirits would attack and restrain the intruder if the Director was not there to stop them.


    Rina stopped at the edge of the darkness and turned to the Director, "Your escort is unnecessary beyond this point."


    The Director merely bowed her head before turning on her heels and leaving without another word.


    Now, I''m a little bit worried about what we might find behind the door so I had Xun Guan prepare a gender change pill just in case.


    If that crazy girl is there, I do not doubt that a fight would be unavoidable. And if we were to fight, I''ll need to throw everything I''ve got against her.


    Rina had no such worries so she simply strolled up to the door and pushed it open, unaware that I was fully prepared for battle right behind her.


    I immediately started looking around the ce for that crazy girl as I entered.


    "Eh?"


    I unconsciously let out a gasp of surprise.


    "Fumu, was it not like what you thought? This is where we keep the secret tomes of knowledge after all, it''s normal for a first timer like you to be surprised," Rina told me with a rather proud smile on her face.


    No, that''s not what I was surprised about.


    Sure the ce was huge and looked magnificent, a contrast to what people may think a secret ce like this might look like. The entire hidden archive was as big as the main archive above it and no less luxurious looking.


    Despite being underground, the entire ce was well lit with magic lights hanging below a decorated ceiling. It had two floors with spiral staircases reaching the second floor and several reading tables and couches spread around the archive forfortable reading.


    What I was surprised about was the fact that there was no other presence within the room and Xun Guan even confirmed so.


    Rina gestured to the bookshelves, "As much as I wouldn''t mind you carelessly opening up a cursed book and losing your life to the curse, her most gracious Majesty has tasked me to keep you safe with my life so I rmend you to bring any book you are interested in reading to me first before actually opening them. Understand?"


    I nodded, though my attention was still upied in double checking if the crazy girl was hiding somewhere inside here.


    "Good, I will be waiting at the reading tables. Remember my warning or I will make sure you suffer greatly."


    The maid girl left me with those words and got herselffortable in one of the leather sofas, a book appearing in her own hands suddenly.


    I moved out of earshot from her before looking down at my clothes, "Xun Guan?"


    "It''s strange, Master. Just when the door was opened, all traces of her disappeared. I''m not sure if she had teleported away or was this a false trail from the start. I apologize."


    "There''s nothing you need to apologize for. If I had to guess, she probably didnd here after going through the portal but left those traces as a sort of cover before she went somewhere else. That''s unexpected¡­ I thought she would have stayed here for all the knowledge it possesses¡­ Well, that''s one of our leads down but it''s still within the expected parameters. We''ll just need to improvise."


    "Understood, Master. Please let me help you in any way I can."


    "Umu, I''ll be depending on you. I''ll start analysing the barrier first, could you try and find any books rted to the travel between nes?"


    "Yes, Master."


    A blob of slime split off from my clothes and bounced away from me.


    Right, since I''m already here, I guess I''ll also pick out some books I wanted to read before but never had the chance.


    Maybe I might even learn some new things that I missed.

 Chapter 529 - Closer And Closer

    (Lian Li POV)


    "And who is it that you swear your eternal loyalty to?"


    ??


    "We swear our eternal loyalty to the one true God of this world, Master Lin. Please ept us as his eternally loyal worshippers, High Priestess Lian Li."


    I nodded in satisfaction, "I ept you as one of us. Now rise chieftess Julianne."


    The woman and her followers rose from her kneeling position, giving me one more bow before retreating away.


    It took me roughly a week and a half to round up all the scattered tribes in this forest under one rule.


    It was quite enlightening to learn about their history and culture of trying to rebel against the so-called Matriarch of the Spiritual ne¡­ Not.


    Nothing I learnt from them gave me any insight as to where Master was so everything I learnt from them was absolutely useless.


    Like I care what their ''noble objective'' was in trying to topple the Matriarch. If they had no information about Master''s whereabouts, they were as good as useless.


    I suppose such is expected of trash within this trash ne that dared to look down on our most beloved Master in His other life. Master had came to them in His weakest to better connect with these trash and they trampled all over Him.


    At least now these people have seen the light and are willing to repent, otherwise they would just end up like the other two tribes that I hadpletely annihted, their homes nothing but smouldering ash.


    Manami had tried to contact Master telepathically but all attempts have failed so far.


    At first we thought it was because of this ne''s shittyw of males not being able to manipte Quarks that prevented us from reaching Master. That thought alone was infuriating enough, how dare they define Master as a mere ''male''? Master is beyond genders!


    But we were able to contact Brendan just fine so that was not the reason.


    The next possibility we thought of was just that this ne was also looking down on Master.


    How vexing, should I just destroy this entire ne before we go back?


    While I was considering such things, one of the new believers came up to me and knelt down.


    "High Priestess, we have located the remnants of the dissidents who besmirch our God''s great name by refusing to join us. Should we send the inquisitors to convert them?"


    I shook my head, "Just tell me where they are."


    She seemed to hesitate for a moment, an indication that her conversion is still not yetplete, before she pointed to a small hill at the edge of the horizon.


    I raised my palm and pointed towards it, focusing my senses towards that direction.


    After confirming that there were, indeed, several armed people hiding there, I unleashed a column of lightning that consumed the entire hill.


    A few seconds passed and the hill disappeared from existence alongside whoever had been on it.


    I turned to look back at the woman, "Anything else?"


    "N¡­ No, High Priestess¡­ That is all."


    "I sense your heart is still not fully set on believing. Go and report to one of the priestesses for a sermon."


    "Y¡­ Yes, High Priestess."


    Now, there should be no more people opposing Master''s divinity within this forest. The temple they are building would take some time but that is still within expectations.


    Sigh¡­ I want to find Master soon. My secret stash of Master''s clothes isn''t enough to keep me satisfied at night anymore. Even the Master plushies and body pillows I hug to sleep at night feels empty.


    This isn''t good, I fear when I meet Master, I might actually jump on Him before I can control myself.


    Unn¡­ But maybe that isn''t so bad either?


    While I was entertaining the thoughts on how I would like Master to make love to me, I felt the familiar prod of Manami''s telepathy call.


    "Hello Manami, any news of Master''s whereabouts?"


    There was a deep sigh from Manami before she answered, "Mmm¡­ Unfortunately no¡­ Unnn¡­ But I did receive some¡­ Mmm¡­ Ooooohhh~~"


    I frowned, "How about you finish your business with Kiyomi first before calling me?"


    "Aaahnn~~ Ara ara? Does my dear Lian Li want to join in too?"


    "Of course! Doing it on my own isn''t satisfying you know?! And we only have a few pairs of Master''s underwear to go around! The fact that Cai Hong doesn''t share her stash isn''t helping either!"


    "Ufufufu~ She is a dragon after all~ Shall I teleport you here?"


    "Yes please, I''m done here anyway."


    My sight shed white before shifting to the interior of a bedroom, the two fox girlsying side by side on the bed, both of them wearing not an inch of cloth between them.


    Scattered on the bed were pictures and plushies of Master, no doubt serving as the two girls'' schlicking materials.


    At the couch that was at the corner of the roomy Cai Hong, Diao Chan and Eris, all of them buried in a pile of Master''s clothes and napping in them enviously. Either Cai Hong finally shared her stash or that was Diao Chan and Eris''s stash piled beside Cai Hong''s stash.


    That little dragon really is a hoarder.


    Manami smiled at me, "Ufufufu~ Business first, or pleasure?"


    "Business," I answered without hesitation. "What''s the news?"


    "ording to Brendan, there have been reports ofrge explosions of Quarks in a few areas. No one knows what the cause of those explosions are and several Sects have been mobilised to investigate the cause of those explosions."


    "How many?"


    Kiyomi sat up on the bed, "At least twenty recorded instances, but we''re sure there are more out there that were missed."


    "Master?" I tried my best to withhold my hope.


    "That''s what we think as well," Kiyomi admitted, patting the bed to indicate I should sit in between them. "But we''ve tried investigating a few of them and we did not find traces of Master there."


    I frowned, taking a seat in between the fox girls, "But who else could do something like that?"


    Manami leaned on my shoulder, her hands reaching forward to start unbuttoning my blouse, "Mmm¡­ Wasn''t Master chasing someone? Those might be caused by that person instead."


    I shrugged off my shirt and let my bra slip off my shoulders, leaning back to immerse myself in my fox sisters'' fluffy tails.


    "Mmm¡­ But there''s still a chance that one of them is caused by Master right?"


    Kiyomi nodded, "No doubt about it, that''s why we are investigating each one just in case any of them contain traces of Master. There were a few that happened quite close to the capital city, we''re thinking of investigating those clusters next."


    By that, she means sending those Sects that we had recently converted to investigate of course. They would be the best choice to make sure we do not capture too much attention lest it hinders our progress of locating Master.


    "I will follow one of the groups there tomorrow, maybe that''s where Master is," I decided.


    Manami smiled, "Ara, ara? Impatient are we? Very well then, I''ll go talk to one of them and we''ll wait here for your good news. In the meantime, shall we move on to the pleasure part of the day?"


    I have no arguments there.


    Now where did I keep Master''s underwear...

 Chapter 530 - Delegating Tasks

    (Manami POV)


    I entered the Grand Hall of the Divine Path Sect, where a meeting between the Sect Mistress and the other prominent members of the Sect was currently taking ce.


    ??


    This was the Sect that I got teleported to after stepping through the portal, the same one that tried to attack me when they saw me.


    And because of that, I found out that our strength had been greatly enhanced after my simple fireball Technique killed their Sect Mistress, four of their Masters, seven of their Elders and burnt down half of their Grand Hall in one blow.


    The current Sect Mistress was the next in line for the position and quickly ordered the entire Sect to submit to us. Smart girl.


    Seeing my entrance, everyone within the hall quickly got down on a knee.


    "This unworthy follower humbly wees High Priestess Manami!" The Sect Mistress greeted me with her head bowed low.


    "Ara, ara? There''s no need to be so tense you know? You have not done anything wrong this time, ufufufu~"


    "T¡­ Thank you¡­ High Priestess¡­"


    "Now just continue with what you''re doing, I''m just passing through. No need to mind me at all~"


    "Y¡­ Yes!"


    All of them stood back up while I went to an empty chair behind the Sect Mistress''s seat, depositing myself in it unceremoniously.


    The rest of them waited for me to sit down before following suit, trying their best not to nce in my direction while I busied myself with brushing my tails.


    Without Master around, I''ve tried to take special care of my tails such that when we are reunited again, Master can enjoy my tail''s fluffiness without holding back.


    Ufufufu~ Just imagining Master immersing Himself into my tails while we cuddle each other¡­ Ahhhn~ Such bliss~~


    "Umm¡­ As I was saying¡­ What have our scouts reported about the power fluctuations?" The Sect Mistress asked, trying her best to recover the mood that was there before I entered.


    One of the Elders stood up and bowed her head, "Reporting to Sect Mistress! My people have concluded that the explosion of Quarks located south east of Vige One-two-seven has no rtion to our most respected God!"


    "Unnn¡­ And the others?"


    Another Elder stood up and bowed her head, "My apologies! My team has yet to reach the epicentre of the cause at the Eternal Winter Mountains! Could we ask for more time?"


    The Sect Mistress turned to look at me but I pretended not to notice her gaze and continued brushing my tails.


    She turned back to her, "Granted¡­ I expect a report by tomorrow. As long as you can determine the signature is enough, no need for the scout team to go all the way to the epicentre."


    "Yes! Thank you!"


    "What about the incident at Vige D?"


    Another Elder stood up, "Reporting to Sect Mistress! My team managed to strike a deal with the locals and we were granted full rights to explore the impact zone! Preliminary inspections reveal that it might be ''Subject X'' who was responsible for it! I have told them to double check it before reporting back with a confirmation!"


    "Unn¡­ I understand. Continue to monitor the area."


    "Yes!"


    Subject X, that was the name we gave the mysterious girl that Master had been chasing through the portal.


    When I first saw her at the auction house with Master, I never thought that she would be someone of significance and paid no mind to her. That was my mistake it seems.


    When we were told by Master''s monsters that the girl had possessed ''a picture depicting a person with uncanny resemnce to Divine One'', I knew she was not someone that could be overlooked.


    Ara? Now that I think about it, my collections of Master''s candid pictures seem to have stagnated recently. That''s no good, I will need to make more when I have the timeter, especially the memories of our beach trip with Master. The ones where we''re all¡­ Ufufufu~


    Oh I''m already looking forward to having fun with those pictures in bed tonight~


    One of the Master Practitioners stood up, "Reporting to Sect Mistress! The area around Alria town has been secured by the Tenebris Sect where another of that energy explosion had been recorded! They are stopping anyone from getting close to it, what should we do?"


    My hands stopped just as the Sect Mistress turned back to look at me.


    "Is that ce close to the capital city?" I asked offhandedly.


    The Sect Mistress gulped audibly, "Y¡­ Yes¡­ High Priestess¡­"


    Both of our eyes met and I simply said to her, "Anyone who interferes with us deserves death. High Priestess Lian Li will go there to eradicate those insects tomorrow."


    "Hi¡­ High P¡­. P¡­ Priestess Lian Li¡­ Will? I¡­ Understood!"


    Since Lian Li said that she wanted to investigate one of the anomalies personally, I thought it would be alright to volunteer her for this small mission. But to these people who are still not used to our presence and power, hearing that one of us would be moving personally must be a big deal for them.


    Not that it matters to me anyway since anything besides finding Master''s whereabouts was not worth my time worrying over.


    The fact that we have not yet found Master even after mobilising so many people and utilising all these resources is quite vexing to say the least.


    All the tracking Techniques that we had secretly nted on Master were also not responding, it almost feels like there was someone intentionally making it difficult for us to find our beloved Master.


    This is why I have little patience for anyone seen to be interfering with our search right now. If obliterating the Tenebris Sect would help us find Master even a second faster, I would not hesitate to raze their entire Sect to the ground.


    With that said, I went back to brushing my tails, showing that I would leave the details to them.


    The Sect Mistress caught on and quickly turned back to the others, "Issue an evacuation order out to any of our people around the area. Send Tenebris Sect an ultimatum and give a warning to the other Sects who are also there. Make sure the town is also properly informed about our arrival."


    "Yes, Sect Mistress!"


    Ufufufu~ This is why I like this girl quite a bit, she does have a smart head on her shoulders.


    The fact that she took to worshipping Master quite easily helped her case quite a bit too. I have no use for anyone who is unable to see Master''s greatness after all.


    Ara? Alria town? I believe Brendan should be nearby there as well, I wonder how he and his group of ''merry men'' are doing?


    Maybe I should call himter and ask about his situation, wouldn''t want him to be identally caught in Lian Li''s lightning.


    "Other than that, is there anything else to report?" The Sect Mistress asked.


    Everyone remained silent.


    "In that case, this meeting is adjourned. I trust all of you toplete your tasks in the name of our most benevolent God."


    All of them dutifully sped their hands together.


    "All for Master."

 Chapter 531 - The Other Guy

    *A few days ago*


    (Brendan POV)


    ??


    When we stepped through the portal, I was a little worried when I found myself alone in what appears to be a dungeon of some sorts.


    Within the cells of the dungeons were various men who had seen better days, all of them tortured or beaten to half an inch of their lives.


    All indicators point that I should try my best to get out of here.


    I tried the door to my cell and, s, it was locked. At least I had no cellmate to worry about.


    Why would anyone lock an unused cell though? Must be some really paranoid person.


    When I tried to use my Techniques to break out of the prison cell, I realised I could no longer sense or manipte any Quarks.


    I couldn''t even circte my Quarks to activate my storage ring, making me think that there was some kind of Quark suppression inscription of some sort that is stopping me from using any Techniques.


    Hmm¡­ This is a little troublesome, most of my useful potions are kept within my storage ring after all.


    I don''t think I can expect any help either so I''ll need to consider how--


    I stopped my train of thought when I felt the unmistakable mental prod of sister Manami''s telepathy.


    "Brendan? Are you there?"


    "Ah¡­ Senior sister Manami? Is that really you?"


    "Ara, ara? Does little Brendan know another voice like mine?"


    I sweated a little internally, "N¡­ No¡­ I mean, I thought I wouldn''t be able to receive a telepathy call from sister Manami because I seem to be in an area that restricts Techniques."


    "Ara? If that was the case, this telepathy call might not have connected. Are you sure there''s such an effect at where you are?"


    "Well¡­ I can''t use Techniques at all. No, I can''t even manipte Quarks at all."


    "Hmm¡­ Hold on a moment, let me ask my new friends about it¡­"


    The telepathy call went silent for a while before her voice returned, "Ara, ara. It seems like you''re in a little bit of trouble, Brendan. Males can''t cultivate in this ne it seems~"


    "Ah¡­ Then Master is¡­"


    "Oh, I wouldn''t put Master in the same situation as you, it''s Master after all. Should Ie save you?"


    "If you don''t mind¡­ Wait."


    Right at that moment, the door to the dungeon was thrown open and thergest woman I''ve ever seen entered the dungeons. Actually, saying that she rolled in would be a more urate description of how she came in instead.


    No wonder the door was so big...


    She was wearing what seems to be a skintight leather outfit while wielding a riding crop in her hands, making her look like some kind of deformed rubber ball than anything else.


    "Hello my lovelies! It''s a wonderful day today isn''t it? I''m in a really good mood today so I will only choose three of you to have fun today! Isn''t that great?"


    She took a few steps into the dungeon before seeing me, a look of surprise on her face.


    "What''s this? I do not remember you. How did you get in here?"


    I tried to give her my best innocent face, "Would you believe me if I told you I was identally teleported here?"


    She smiled at me, "Very funny. You''re a captured spy aren''t you? I guess I have my first victim of the day!"


    I most certainly do not like the sound of that¡­


    "Umm¡­ Senior sister Manami? Anytime now would be good¡­"


    "Ara, ara? It seems like something came up. I''m sorry Brendan, but I''ll have to take some time to deal with this first~"


    Senior Sister Manami!!


    The leather wrapped monster came rolling towards me, fishing a set of keys from her waist to unlock the door.


    I definitely do not like that smile she has on her face.


    Master¡­ Please help me¡­


    "Guhehehehe~ Don''t you look delicious!" The monsterughed maniacally.


    There is absolutely no way this thing in front of me is human.


    Tch¡­ I guess I''ll have to fight my way out of here. I didn''t really want to use these since I can''t ess my storage ring but at least I know I can rely on my senior sisters to do that for meter.


    I reached for my alchemy pouch I carried on my waist that contained bottles for emergencies, something Master had insisted me to keep on me at all times.


    To think Master had even foresaw something like this happening, I am once again in awe of Master''s divinity.


    I took out three vials that contained a red, blue and orange liquid each, tossing all of them at her without hesitation.


    She scoffed at the vials and raised her hand, stopping all of them in midair a short distance away from her.


    "Not a spy but an assassin eh? You think I''m that easy--"


    The vials exploded before she could finish her words, dousing the leather d monster in its contents.


    The red liquid immediately began eating away at the leather, exposing her flesh to the blue liquid that made her skin burn.


    She shrieked in pain, trying to use a Technique to brush the corrosive liquids off of her.


    The moment her Quarks started to d her body, the orange liquid ignited, burning her entire body into ashes in a blink of an eye.


    Hmmm¡­ I do not remember these potions being that effective¡­


    It should have just gave her a minor burn and gave me time to snatch the keys she dropped and let me escape.


    Not that I''mining of course.


    Senior sister Manami appeared just as the ashes began to scatter.


    "Ara, ara? Hello Brendan, I see you''re fine."


    I sighed, "Yes, yes¡­ I suppose I am. Thank you for your timely appearance, senior sister."


    "Ufufufu~ Thanks are unnecessary. Now shall we go?"


    I was about to agree with her when I noticed one of the caged men looking at me.


    It was obvious he was in pain and clearly exhausted, but the silent plea in his eyes was properly transmitted to me.


    "Senior sister¡­ Do you think we can use them?" I asked, gesturing to the prisoners.


    Manami took a look around, as though seeing the ce for the first time, "Mmm¡­ If they prove to be loyal and ept Master as the Divine being He is, then sure. We could always use more manpower to search for Master."


    I grinned, "Of course, leave them to me."


    I immediately set to work in healing up as many of them as I could. With Manami here, I could ess my storage ring filled with healing pills easily so there was no issue in healing all of them.


    I found out from the prisoners that the owner of this dungeon was a local noble who took pleasure in torturing men, going so far as building this dungeon under her house to indulge in it.


    They were already grateful that I took care of their tormentor and now they were even more so when I started healing them.


    One of them even tried to worship me as an angel sent to save them.


    I quickly made use of that and said that it was Master who had deemed them worthy to be saved, directing their gratitude towards the real Divine being instead.


    Yep, this group of people definitely can be used, maybe they can be like a special squad or something, we''ll figure it out somehow.


    Finding Master still takes priority, of course.


    I wonder how is Master handling this ne?

 Chapter 532 - I’m Done Here, For Now

    (MC POV)


    "You are unexpectedly studious."


    ??


    I looked up from my book to see Rina standing over me with her arms crossed.


    "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    "I never took you for someone who could immerse themselves in reading for hours on end. Aren''t you hungry? We''ve been here for six hours already, you know?"


    I blinked at her, have I already been here for that long? I mean, I did spend a good hour or two just trying to decipher the barrier so there''s that. Then after that it was just reading through the books Xun Guan found for me which admittedly did not tell me much.


    "I hope you''re not one of those types that can coop themselves up in a library to read for days on end without eating or drinking anything?"


    Well¡­ Sorry for being someone who can coop themself in a library for days on end without eating or drinking.


    Hey, I''m sure anyone who likes reading can understand me, right?!


    She picked up one of the books that I left on the table, "Besides¡­ ''Ways to erge Quark Veins''? Why are you even reading all this when you aren''t a Practitioner?"


    I shrugged, "I just like to know things."


    "That is a dangerous thought right there. Such desires usually cause people to end up dead or worse."


    "I know the risks. But sometimes knowing is better than not knowing."


    "You speak like a Practitioner."


    I almost answered her that it was because I was one but stopped myself just in time, giving her a wry smile as an answer instead.


    "Do you think I cane back here again?"


    "I''m sure if you pay her most gracious Majesty with another¡­ Another one of your underhanded payments, she would grant you ess to here again. So can we go back now, please?"


    Ah, she must be feeling quite ill at ease being away from her mistress for so long. Anyway, I can already teleport myself back here so there wouldn''t be a need for that.


    "Just one more thing I want to find out before we go," I told her, getting up from the table.


    She rolled her eyes at me but did not protest, going back to her couch to continue the book she had been reading.


    I went towards one of the shelves that I remembered the book being at, a book that briefly mentioned about the being that made all of this happen in the first ce.


    I was talking about the Divine Primordial Dragon of course.


    Back then, I only briefly nced through the book that mentioned about that dragon and since its contents had nothing to do with repairing my broken meridians.


    I scanned through the shelves, looking for the book in question only toe up empty.


    Strange, it should be here though¡­


    Perhaps this book hasn''t been added to the hidden archives yet?


    I went back to the maid who was upied with a book of her own, "Umm¡­ Rina? Do you have a book about Divine Primordial Dragons?"


    She looked at me with narrowed eyes, "There are no such dragons in existence."


    I shook my head, "No, I definitely heard of them before. Is there any book about dragons at least?"


    She pointed her finger towards one of the shelves on the second floor before going back to her reading.


    The fact that she didn''t care about that particr shelf meant there shouldn''t be any cursed books there. Not that it would matter to me if there were any in the first ce.


    I followed her direction and inspected the bookshelf thoroughly.


    Let''s see¡­ Mating habits of mountain dragons¡­ How to make a zombie dragon¡­ Breeding with a dragon¡­ The secrets of leviathan dragons¡­


    Seems like the book I''m looking for isn''t here either.


    I guess the book has not been added to the archives yet since no one is allowed to take out books from here.


    Oh well, maybe I can ask Luna if she knows anything about that dragon.


    Other than this particr subject reaching a dead end, I learnt quite a bit in the six hours I had spent here. One of which was how to summon an even bigger meteor.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    What? You tell me if you saw a book titled ''How to summon big ass meteors'' you wouldn''t be tempted to read it!


    Yes, I did question why that book was even in here but after reading through it, if anyone elseprehended what was inside it, they could probably destroy entire cities on a whim.


    ¡­ Which I guess is a level that I''m already at anyway¡­


    Oh shut up, I read it already and it was interesting so what''s done is done.


    I went back to Rina, "I''m good now."


    She snapped her book shut, "Finally. I was thinking you were never going to leave."


    "Well¡­ Sorry for liking to read. Don''t suppose I can take any books out of here?"


    She scowled at me, "What do you think?"


    "I thought not. In that case, we can leave now."


    Rina shrugged and gestured towards the exit, prompting me to follow her out of the hidden archives.


    The Director was waiting outside for us when we emerged through the barrier.


    "Lady Rina, I hope everything was in order?"


    "Umu, good work in maintaining the ce."


    "Your praise honours us. Pleasee again."


    Of course she didn''t bother with acknowledging me so I simply followed Rina out of the building.


    The same carriage that we took here was waiting for us outside, the driver being Rina herself so I got to sit inside it alone.


    Or that should have been the case.


    Instead, Luna was waiting outside the carriage for me for some reason. She didn''t even bring her entourage either so she was standing out there alone.


    "Your Majesty," Rina greeted her with a respectful bow.


    Luna merely gave her servant a nod before turning to me, "How was it, husband? The ce was not scary at all right? If it was, please let me know and I will burn the ce down and rebuild it to suit your needs. There were no scary books either right? None of it hurt you right? Should I just burn up all the cursed books inside the archives? That sounds like a good idea right? How I wish that I could be there with husband, but you see, your wonderful kiss got me so worked up that I couldn''t function properly for quite a while. If only husband had given me a little more time, I could have practiced my kissing a bit more to suit your tastes. How regrettable."


    As usual, she just keeps on going the moment she starts. I''m a little bit worried about her mental state but I suppose it isn''t really my problem.


    "Calm down, Luna¡­ Let''s not make a scene here and go back ok? I''m a little bit tired now."


    "Oh of course! I''ll have the best food and the bath prepared all for your use! Please make use of them as you see fit! If you would like to, I can also scrub your--"


    "No need," I interrupted her before she couldplete that offer. "I just want to go back now."


    "Ahahaha, husband is shy it seems~ It''s ok, let''s take this one step at a time~ I can even wear a swimsuit if husband would like me to! Then we would share a bath and--"


    I tuned the rest of her words out.


    I just want to go home to my disciples already...

 Chapter 533 - Let Me Crash Here Tonight

    (MC POV)


    "Ummm¡­ I''ll be honest¡­ I never expected my reunion with Senpai to be one where you sneak into my bedroom at night¡­"


    ??


    I shrugged, "Me neither, but I don''t want to stay in that dangerous ce a second longer."


    Muon raised an eyebrow at me, "What kind of ce would make Senpai that nervous?"


    "The pce."


    "Ah¡­ Ummm¡­ Did the Matriarch do something to you, Senpai?"


    Xun Guan chuckled,, "More like what she might do to Master actually."


    I flicked my cor which was akin to flicking her forehead, the slime girl giving a yelp of pain before obediently keeping quiet.


    Muon leaned her head on her palm, "Even though she doesn''t care for males, I don''t think she would intentionally go out of her way to make a man''s life difficult if they did nothing to her."


    "I could debate with you on that point but the only case would be mine. She''s taken an interest in me it seems."


    "Interest in¡­ Oh¡­"


    I raised an eyebrow, "What is it?"


    She scratched her cheek with a finger, "I guess it''s normal for Senpai not to know this but¡­ It''s kind of an open secret that the Matriarch had been searching for a husband in the past few centuries. We all know her standards are really high so¡­ To say that she has been quite desperate for love would be an understatement."


    I knew it, that bitch groomed me.


    "I don''t know if I should be ttered or worried that I meet her standards."


    Muon smiled wryly at me, "If it was anyone else, I would say ttered. But in Senpai''s case, I''m not sure if you''re interested in her? Lunamaeniera Sharrow is not a bad catch even if I do say so myself."


    "And I would agree with you if I was nning to stay in this ne, which I unfortunately am not."


    "Should I say¡­ As expected of Senpai to be able to catch the Matriarch''s eyes?"


    I suppressed the urge to roll my eyes at her, "Believe me, I was not trying to."


    "She can''t be that bad¡­ Can she?"


    "You work with her. Shouldn''t you know her better than I do?"


    She smiled, "I think you know as well as I do that her attitude towards women and men are vastly different from each other."


    "Point taken. So how is she like to you at least?"


    Muon thought for a moment, "I wouldn''t call her my best friend but we are close enough to share secrets at least.? I believe Senpai already knows how our government is run, right?"


    "She''s the whip and you''re the carrot, am I right?"


    "That''s one way to put it, but yes. I would be the one who is more friendly with the citizens and more well liked while she is the one who is feared by everyone. I think Senpai already knows why?"


    "Yeah¡­ Ousted quite a lot of political enemies with this method, didn''t you?"


    Muon nodded, "And it doesn''t hurt that ''by some miracle'', no one suspected me to be involved in the schemes. But well, outside of work, she''s generally still approachable. But there''s still that obvious indifferent air about her, which I can understand given her long life."


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "Indifferent?"


    "Yes. It''s not like she thinks all of us as her lessers or something like that. It''s more like she constantly has other things on her mind, which I believe it''s the fact that she is missing a husband."


    "Is she really that love starved?"


    "She has been alone for several hundred years after all. Long enough to see other women finding their own love. I guess she just wants someone to love her back not as a sister but as a woman. And Rina respects her too much to have romantic feelings for her mistress."


    I frowned at those words, "She¡­ Isn''t from this ne, is she?"


    Muon shrugged, "I never asked but I wouldn''t be surprised if she''s also from Senpai''s Earthen ne. Aside from me who has ess to my Origin powers and Rina who has never revealed her true strength, I don''t think there''s another Practitioner who''s even close to her level of strength in this entire ne."


    "What are the chances that there is another ''Legendary ne'' like the Earthen ne out there?"


    She made a face, "I would not say zero¡­ But the chances are very, very low."


    I leaned back on my chair and folded my arms, "So that woman has been alive for centuries, probably in a ne not her own and craved for someone to love her."


    "I think that pretty much sums it up, yes."


    "She was absolutely crazy when she found out I fit her standards, even going so far as suggesting to burn down the entire Royal Archives because she thought the hidden archives were too dark and scary for me."


    Muon seemed to be a little taken aback by that news.


    "Eh? That¡­ Doesn''t sound like something she would say."


    "Well she did. Apparently she''s the kind that doesn''t have a limit to the things she would do for her loved one. It''s kind of scaring me a little. My disciples would never act like her."


    "Oh? I never knew senpai had disciples."


    "I may look like this but I''ll have you know I''m a Master of a Sect back in the Earthen ne."


    "As expected of Senpai. Even now, I''ve had no experience in teaching anyone."


    A thought just urred to me.


    "What are the chances that the Matriarch wille knocking on your door to look for me?"


    Muon chuckled, "If Senpai is worried about that, I can make it so that ''she just so happens to not visit Senpai''s room tonight''."


    Seems like she really knows how to make use of her skills to the fullest, in that case...


    I steepled my fingers together, "Could I ask you to help me train my Origin skills?"


    She pursed her lips, "Umm¡­ I don''t think I''m suitable to help Senpai remember your skills¡­ I am still young and inexperienced after all..."


    "Aren''t you quite long lived too?"


    "I''m still young in the Origin Wielder sense of course. It''s a little hard to convert it into the calendar of this world but¡­ I guess you could say that I''m only eight thousand and twenty years old, give or take a few decades."


    "And that''s considered young?"


    She smiled at me, "Senpai is probably even older than most of the stars in the universe. Compared to me, I''m nothing more than a hatchling."


    "Mmm¡­ Guess I really am a decrepit old man eh?"


    Muon giggled at my little joke, "If Senpai is fine with the inexperienced me, I will try my best."


    "Umu, I''ll leave it to you. Could I trouble you by crashing at your ce again?"


    "Of course, the guest room is still open for use. I did mean it when I said I will help Senpai whenever you need it."


    "Thank you, I will repay this favour before I leave."


    "No, no. It is my honour and privilege to be of help to Senpai."


    And with that, my night was safely spent at Muon''s house instead of that dangerous ce.


    Hopefully I''ll learn some useful things from Muon tomorrow.

 Chapter 534 - The Gap Between Senior And Junior

    (MC POV)


    Abiding by her promise, Muon brought me to a secluded part of her garden at the back of her mansion. She told me this was the best ce for us to practice without anyone seeing us and I saw no reason to doubt her words.


    ??


    I guess she also uses this ce for her own practice?


    "Umm¡­ Even though I said it¡­ I actually don''t know how I can teach Senpai to use your Origin powers¡­" Muon muttered while pinching her chin.


    I looked up from the inscription I was carving, "Umm¡­ So is this necessary?"


    "The inscription to create a barrier to prevent Origin energy from leaking out? Definitely. Knowing Senpai, you might let the entire ne know you''re here once you start using it."


    "I don''t even know if this would work though."


    Muon came over to look at the inscription that I was carving.


    "Err¡­ Should I still say¡­ As expected of Senpai? This inscription¡­ It feels like it could contain the powers of a God if need be¡­"


    "Ha? It''s just an energy containment barrier though?"


    "Ummm... This is at least Legend tier, is it not?"


    "Yes?"


    "Should I remind Senpai that¡­ The Legend tier of your Earthen ne is¡­ Beyond the scope of our measurement for this ne?"


    "Eh? But I thought inscriptions should be the same level here though?"


    She tilted her head at me, "What gave Senpai that idea?"


    Hmm¡­ I''m not sure if I should tell her that this is not my first time on this ne. She hasn''t done anything that would warrant mistrust so far but since I don''t know if there are any rules or some hidden taboo among the Star Power users, I think it''s best for me to hold off on that front.


    "I got ess to the hidden archives yesterday and learnt quite a number of inscriptions, this being one of them."


    I did learn it there, just not yesterday, so it''s technically not a lie.


    Muon gave me a weird look, "You found this¡­ In the hidden archives?"


    "Yes?"


    "This is¡­ I think this confirms that her Majesty is not a resident of this ne¡­ No, I believe she has means of obtaining things from another ne. Or¡­ No, I believe she obtains them from other nes."


    Obtaining things from another ne? Do you mean¡­


    Muon saw the look on my face and nodded, "Perhaps¡­ The portal that Senpai is looking for back to the Earthen ne is under the control of her Majesty all this time."


    That''s both good and bad.


    The good thing is that I am most likely in the right ce to go back home. The bad thing is that there is absolutely no way that woman is going to let me go after deciding that I was her perfect husband is she?


    Yep, it took me years of nning to even escape from her by ascending to a different ne in my other life, so unless I want to turn this entire ce to a wastnd, it''s best not to go at it head on.


    Or maybe I''m just thinking about it too much and a simple discussion with her will work? Oh well, I''ll see it when the timees I guess.


    "Does Senpai still wish to learn how to use Origin?" Muon asked, obviously hinting that it might be unnecessary now that I know I could just find the portal somewhere here to go back.


    I nodded my head, "It''s always good to have alternatives and backup ns, so if it''s not too much of a bother?"


    "Of course not Senpai. Do you need me to activate that inscription?"


    I made the finishing touches on the inscription and handed it over to her. In my current male form, there''s no way I can activate that even though I had carved it.


    She held it carefully and gave it a look, her shoulders shuddering slightly.


    "Seeing this¡­ It really makes me aware of the difference between Senpai and I¡­ There''s no way anyone I know can craft this inscription so easily and without extensive preparations like what Senpai did here."


    I grimaced, "Is it really that big of a deal?"


    "No one can carve an inscription thisplicated free hand, you know? Even the best inscription carver I know would need specialised equipment and at least a month to carve this¡­"


    "As expected of Master," Xun Guan praised, going so far as summoning a miniature version of herself in my shoulder to p.


    This little slime girl is bing more daring isn''t she? I''ll have to spank herter.


    Muon promptly activated the inscription by pouring her Quarks into it, materialising a translucent dome around the garden.


    She looked around the barrier in wonder, "This¡­ This goes beyond creating a barrier¡­ It basically created a separate space¡­ As expected of Senpai, you''re using your aspect unconsciously as well."


    "I''m not sure if that''s a good thing?"


    "I guess this might make it easier to teach Senpai, but it might not make a difference anyway. Let''s start with Senpai activating your Origin powers first. Does Senpai know how to do it?"


    I nodded, "I learnt how to do it by ident actually."


    I focused my senses and activated my Star Power mode, my entire body glowing a pale bluish white colour and levitating slightly above the ground.


    When I looked at Muon to see her reaction, she was looking at me with her mouth wide open.


    Great, I''m doing something crazy again aren''t I?


    I had to wave my hand in front of her before she snapped out of her stupor.


    "Did I do something out of the norm again?" I asked.


    "I¡­ Well¡­ This is the first time I''ve seen a ''Complete Harmonious Avatar Origin State'' with my own eyes. This definitely confirms the fact that Senpai is my senior by several times over."


    I looked down at myself, is this even that special? That means Lilith was also quite old isn''t she?


    Muon continued to gape at me, "If Senpai can already do this¡­ I''m not sure what else I can teach you¡­ What you''re doing now is basically what every Origin Wielder strives to achieve during their service¡­ In this form, you are in absolute control over your granted aspect. Senpai should be able to manipte space as easily as breathing now¡­"


    I waved my hand in front of me and the space within the barrier immediately expanded by several times before shrinking back just as fast.


    Interesting¡­ i think i can do a lot of things with this


    Muon sighed, "Unnn¡­ That is definitely something I cannot do¡­ It feels like Senpai doesn''t even need my help at all."


    "No, no. Your insights are definitely helpful to me since I don''t even know what I''m doing. If you could just guide me and tell me whenever I''m doing something wrong or unbelievable, that would help too."


    "I¡­ I will do my best. It still feels like I''m the one learning from Senpai instead though¡­"


    "Umu, I''ll be in your care."


    Having someone to guide me is always better than none, so let''s see how far I can push myself today.


    Who knows, I might even be able to open up a portal back to my world myself.

 Chapter 535 - Conduit

    (MC POV)


    To put it bluntly, after taking part in this small training session, I learnt that I was beyond Muon''s understanding.


    ??


    When I told her that this "Complete Harmonious Avatar Origin State" was the first thing I managed to do after being aware of the Star Power, she needed a few minutes to recover her mental state.


    "Hah¡­ I can''t even be surprised anymore¡­ I guess such things are normal for people like Senpai¡­ Newbies like me just can''tpare¡­ What am I even doing¡­ So this is what despair feels like..."


    I patted her back to console her.


    Xun Guan also morphed a hand from my clothes to do the same, "It''s ok¡­ Master is considered an oddity even back on the Earthen ne. You don''t need to think about it too much."


    Hey, hey, I''m not that bad am I?


    Muon sniffed before standing back up from her crouching position, "Let''s just move on from Senpai''s abnormal capabilities¡­ We have to deal with that massive leakage of Origin energying from you right now. It''s so overpowering that I might have mistaken Senpai for an anomaly in this world if I didn''t know about Senpai¡­"


    I nodded my head, "Right, so how should I do it?"


    "Ummm¡­ First of all, how does Senpai feel right now?"


    "Er¡­ Powerful I guess?"


    "I¡­ Don''t even know why I asked that question¡­ Let me think¡­ Do you think you can¡­ Er¡­ Make yourself feel¡­ Less powerful?"


    I raised an eyebrow at her.


    She scratched her cheek, "I don''t know Senpai¡­ I really don''t¡­ I was never taught how to do any of this..."


    I sighed, "No need to beat yourself up over this, I''m the one that asked you for help after all. Alright, let me try¡­"


    I focused my senses back on the stars, since all this time I''ve been trying to gather more energy from the stars, maybe I could try restricting the energy I''m getting from them?


    Let''s see¡­ Just need to focus on the energy stream that is being sent from the stars to me¡­ Identify all the simr energies that are being sent to my body¡­ Then stem the flow of it.


    ¡­


    Hmm¡­ That didn''t work. Or rather, I can''t stem the flow at all.


    It feels like this only has an ''on'' and ''off'' switch without a knob to change the amount being sent.


    There has got to be another way¡­


    I analysed the flow of energies that kept streaming towards me, trying to see if there''s a way to make the stream smaller or do something simr.


    Hmmm? Hold on a moment¡­ Now that I''m inspecting it more carefully, I realised that most of the streams are flowing through me instead of just stopping once they reached me. Is this what is causing the energy leak?


    In that case, all I need to do is make sure these streams of energy don''t leak out right?


    Well, saying that is easier than done though, how do I even make sure that this energy doesn''t leak out? It''s not like I can just ask it to stop leaking out and it will just¡­


    It stopped leaking.


    What.


    No way.


    Can it really be that simple? What if I want it to leak again?


    Ah.


    The energy is going through me now.


    ¡­


    What the hell? I was expecting this to be like a really long training montage of me getting a hold of some kind of new power or something. Isn''t that usually the case when people go to a different world?


    I mean¡­ Technically I already had my fill of it in my previous life but that was under a lot of pain and torture you know? And now when I get to learn under more rxed conditions, the answer is just given to me so easily¡­


    Words cannot describe how disappointed I am right now.


    Oh well, guess I shouldn''t look a gift horse in the mouth.


    I made sure to maintain the state of keeping the Star Power energy within myself before opening my eyes again.


    Muon was looking at me with aplicated face, "Could I ask¡­ What did Senpai do just now?"


    I raised my eyebrow at her, "I did what you said, contain the energy within myself so that none of it leaks out."


    "Ummm¡­ I¡­ I see¡­" Her hands went up and clutched her head. "I don''t¡­ I don''t know anymore¡­"


    "Woah now, what''s going on? Isn''t this what''s supposed to happen?"


    "Yes¡­ But somehow¡­ Now that Senpai doesn''t have any Origin energy leaking out, it suddenly feels like¡­ My own Origin power was weakened¡­ Just how much of it was Senpai releasing to have such an effect?"


    "Sorry, why don''t you exin to me like I''m five? I have no idea what the significance of such a thing is."


    Muon pursed her lips, "I told you how we have Patron Gods right? And that they are also our conduit between us and Origin itself?"


    I nodded my head slowly.


    "We ourselves don''t possess Origin energy, we only can use it because our Patron is ''supplying'' us with it."


    "Ok¡­ And what does that have to do with me?"


    "Senpai''s Patron God is supplying you with so much energy that you''re acting as a conduit to Origin wielders like myself as well¡­ Sort of like a ry if you understand what I mean¡­"


    I blinked at her, "... But why?"


    Muon gave me a wry smile, "Senpai¡­ I said this before but¡­ I am considered really young amongst the Origin Wielders, there are still a lot of things that I do not know about including this.


    "Ah, sorry for putting such pressure on you."


    "Ah! I was not ming Senpai at all! I am honored that Senpai is depending on me actually, I just feel regretful that I cannot be of more help. In fact, I''m learning a lot just by watching Senpai already so it feels like I''m the one that''s indebted to you."


    I shook my head, "No, no. You''ve helped me much more than you need to and I am grateful for it. So thank you."


    "Ehhh¡­ If Senpai says it like that, even I will get embarrassed, you know?"


    Guess Muon is also weak topliments, who knew huh?


    "Anyway, should I be restricting the Origin leaking out of me now that I know I''m a¡­ Well¡­ A ry?"


    Muon thought for a moment, "If Senpai really is a ry¡­ I would rmend not restricting it since there might be other Origin Wielders who are depending on Senpai as a conduit for their Origin energy¡­ It is unfortunate but I am not able to help Senpai here¡­"


    "No I get it, for the greater good and all that. I suppose I''ll just have to find that portal or make it such that my people won''te running when I use it."


    Xun Guan perked up, "Master is going to confront that Matriarch aren''t you?"


    "If I don''t find another way, most likely."


    "Understood, I''ll do my best to help Master!"


    Muon also gave me a smile, "Do rely on me as well if Senpai needs it again."


    How reliable. I am really blessed to have such people around to help me in this life.


    Just wait for me my cute disciples, I''lle back as fast as I can!

 Chapter 536 - Where Did You Even Get This Guy From?

    (MC POV)


    Thanks to Muon''s fate maniption, I managed to return back to my assigned room in the pce ''just as Luna decided to check on me''.


    ??


    The Matriarch barged into the room, "Husband! Did you sleep well? Was the bed soft enough? Did you have enough pillows? Was the nket warm enough? Did you have a good dream about me? Maybe we should sleep together next time. I had a really nice dream about usst night you know? Husband was so charming and cool, sweeping me off my feet while gazing off into the sunset. So, so, so cool! We should do it too, don''t you think? I think that''s a good idea. Let''s do itter!"


    As usual, she just keeps on talking without waiting for my response.


    Rina was standing behind her, doing her best to ignore her mistress''s outburst and also me in general.


    Knowing what Luna is like, there is no point for me to beat around the bush so I decided to just ask her directly.


    "Luna, what do you know about Divine Primordial Dragons?"


    She stopped her tirade to tilt her head at me, "Divine Primordial Dragons? Where has husband heard of such a thing?"


    Good thing, I was prepared for such a question.


    "I had overheard an old hermit talk about it during my time outside the city. He mentioned about them being dragons that were part of the creation of this world or something like that and I wanted to learn more about them."


    She frowned slightly at my answer, "Who is¡­ No, where did you meet this hermit?"


    "I do not remember, I was a wanderer back then and I was seeking shelter from the rain. I stumbled upon his cave where he stayed and that was one of the stories he shared."


    "A male hermit¡­ Living in a cave¡­ With such an important knowledge that no one else knows? Rina."


    The maid bowed her head, "It will be done, your Majesty."


    With those words, the maid suddenly disappeared from where she stood.


    "Umm¡­ Where did she go?" I asked.


    "Oh, I just sent her to go look for that hermit of course, no need to worry about it! Husband is really kind, caring about people around you. Ah~~ Husband really is perfect, so cool, so kind, so knowledgeable, everything is perfect about you. Is husband free today? I think I would like to paint a picture of husband and hang it on my bedroom wall. No, let it be a hundred¡­ No a thousand! Ahhh! I can''t have enough of it! Please just stay here forever!"


    I raised up my hand, "Ok, first of all, where does she even know where to look? Second of all, I already said that there is somewhere I would like to return to so I cannot stay here."


    "Oya, oya? There''s no need to worry, it''s Rina after all. If I ask her to, she will definitely fulfill her duties. And of course, husband has already said so and I remember clearly all of husband''s words. The intonation, the sound, the way your voice vibrates through the air, I remember every little detail clearly. So of course I would remember that husband said you were not rejecting me too. So all I need to do is make husband decide that staying here with me is a much better choice than going back to whoever it is. Speaking of, who is it? Husband has yet to tell me right? I just want to have a little talk with that person, it won''t be a problem at all."


    This woman is really confident in herself isn''t she?


    No, I suppose when she is ruling over the entire ne herself, that level of confidence should have been expected.


    But I''m not sure how Rina is going to find someone who I just made up on the spot, maybe we wouldn''t see her for the next few weeks until she gives up finding--


    "I have returned, your Majesty."


    I blinked at Rina who had appeared behind Luna with a bowed head, looking exactly the same as she had before.


    "That took longer than I thought you would," Lunamented, looking at her superhuman maid critically.


    "Apologies, your Majesty, he resisted so I had to resort to using force to bring him back."


    No, no, no. Ipletely made this person up, you know? This hermit character isn''t even supposed to exist in the first ce, how did you even find him?


    "Oh? How daring of him. Where is he?"


    "I had him locked in the dungeons for now. Should I bring him to you?"


    "Of course, there''s no way I''m letting husband step foot in that dirty ce. Bring him to the study room."


    I had a hard time restraining myself from refuting her that the ''dirty ce'' she had referred to was my home for a long time in my other life.


    "Understood," Rina bowed her head and quickly disappeared again.


    Luna wrapped an arm around mine and before I knew it, I was being dragged out the room by her superior strength.


    I stumbled slightly trying to keep up with her, "Where are we going?"


    "The study, dear husband. We''re going to see what this hermit knows of course. Oh! Don''t worry, he wouldn''t hurt you with both Rina and I there, I''ll make sure of it. Is husband hungry? I''ll have Rina make something for you ok? If that man makes husband feel ufortable in any way just let me know ok? I will take care of it~ Ah, was it too bold of me to hold husband''s arms? I can''t help myself, husband''s arm just looked so lonely so this was what I had to do. Is it ufortable? It''s not, is it? Husband can hold on to me as well, you know?"


    By the end of her long tirade, we were already at the doors to the study before I could even squeeze a word out.


    The doors opened to reveal Rina standing behind it, stepping aside to let us enter.


    How this maid managed to go to the dungeons, get that prisoner ande back here before us is aplete mystery.


    The room itself was smaller than I thought it would be, given the size of the pce. It was just big enough to fit a small group of us without being too cramped, heck it was even smaller than the room I was given to sleep in.


    Luna immediately went to the chair behind the mahogany study table, sitting me down on the plush chair right beside hers before Rina came forward to serve tea to the both of us.


    Tied up and gagged on the floor in front of us was an old man that I''ve never seen before in my life, both in this one and the previous one. I presume this is the ''hermit'' that Rina had found.


    Before anything, I would like to quietly and sincerely apologize for unwittingly bringing you into this problem mister hermit¡­ I hope they will be lenient with you.


    Of course I will try to help you as best I can, but I don''t think this would end simply from me saying that they got the wrong guy, would it?

 Chapter 537 - He Is The One You’re Looking For

    (MC POV)


    Rina stepped forward and pulled the gag off the old man before stepping to the Matriarch''s side, taking her ce as her mouthpiece to address the man.


    ??


    "You are the one that speaks of the Divine Primordial Dragon, yes?"


    Ohe on now, Ipletely made this person up, there''s no way he would know about it. Let''s just say that he isn''t the one that spoke to me and that this was all a mistake so--


    "H¡­ How¡­ How did you know?" The old man croaked.


    What? How? Why? I¡­ Huh?


    There''s absolutely no way this can be true right?


    "How we know is of no consequence, what her most gracious Majesty wishes to know is what you know about this particr information?"


    The old man gritted his teeth, "I got nothin'' to say to you damned women!"


    "Wrong answer."


    Rina moved forward and pinched his pinky finger in between her thumb and index finger.


    With a loud ''snap'', the old man''s finger was broken mercilessly.


    I would have felt bad for the guy but I''m still trying to get over the fact that a random person I just made up actually exists and knew about a topic I was looking for the answer to.


    I ampletely sure that there is someone out there messing with me right now.


    The old man screamed out in pain while clutching at his broken finger, neither women in the room batting an eye about torturing an elder like that.


    In fact¡­


    "Husband, is the tea to your liking? Do you want more sugar? Are you cold? I can have some cakes prepared, does husband want some? Is the chair notfortable enough? If husband wants it, you can sit on myp you know? No, maybe husband will let me sit on yourp? Ahhh~~ How sinful of me to suggest that!"


    Yep, this woman has zero interest in the old man being tortured in front of her and devoted all of her attention on me instead.


    Rina looked down at the old man with cold eyes, "Now, how and what do you know about these dragons?"


    "Gah! Damn bitch!"


    The maid girl barely reacted at the insult he threw at her before reaching forward to break his other pinky finger.


    Luna continued to ignore the screams of pain in front of us, her hand caressing the scarf that she had made for me yesterday that I still wore around my neck.


    "Ahhh¡­ Husband looks absolutely wonderful in this colour. I should have the royal tailor make a new set for husband. We''ll have a matching set, just like a couple! Ahhhh~~ Just imagining it already looks perfect! We should do itter!"


    Rina stepped back to her original spot again, "Do you wish to try until all your fingers and toes are broken? I''ll have to get creative once I break all of them you know?"


    The old man gritted his teeth, "Why do you... Even want to know?"


    "You seem to be quite mistaken, man," She spat at him. "You are not in a position to question us."


    "Then you''ll have to pry the answer from my cold, dead--"


    Rina moved forward and broke his right ring finger.


    I''m wondering why this guy is so insistent on keeping this secret, is the knowledge of those Dragons such a big deal? Why is he so adamant about not telling us what he knows?


    Are Divine Primordial Dragons much more important than I thought they were?


    While I was wondering that, Rina continued her interrogation, asking him to spill what he knew about the dragons again.


    The old man gritted his teeth before catching my eye.


    "Why don''t you just ask your damned boy toy there abou--"


    Luna disappeared from in front of me and reappeared in front of the old man, her fingers piercing into his eye sockets and digging the globes out of them.


    He barely had time to scream before she severed the nerves connecting to the two eyeballs, letting them roll onto the floor.


    She turned away from the screaming man, and regarded the maid in front of her.


    "Rina."


    "Yes!"


    "Why has this piece of trash not told us what we want to know yet?"


    Rina bowed her head, "My apologies, your Majesty! I will make sure he talks as soon as possible!"


    Luna went back to her seat, wiping her hands with a piece of cloth she had pulled out from her storage ring.


    The Matriarch turned back to me and gave me a smile, "Did the bad man scare you, husband? Do not worry, I am here to protect you. No one will nder you or hurt a strand of your most perfect hair when I''m around. You are just so, so, so perfect. Anyone who dares to sully your perfection will suffer the consequences. I will protect your perfection, husband! Ahh~~ Just looking at you is enough, such bliss~"


    Right¡­ I already know her love is intense bute on, my disciples love me too but they wouldn''t go so far as to torture someone who insults me you know?


    I don''t mean to brag but it''s all because of my moral teaching methods of course.


    It''s best that this woman never meets my disciples. Then again, such a meeting should be almost impossible in the first ce right?


    While I was preupied with my thoughts, Rina seemed to have finished torturing him when he started to beg for mercy.


    "I''ll talk¡­ I''ll talk¡­ Please¡­"


    "We''re waiting, trash," Rina spat at him.


    "I''m¡­ I''m not from this ne¡­" He croaked, pulling out the ring that he had kept in a secret pocket on his tunic. "I¡­ I am¡­"


    "You''re from the Cloud ne correct?" Rina interrupted, irritation clear in her voice. "We already figured as much, just get to the point."


    "I''m¡­ A Chronicler¡­ The Divine Primordial Dragon was¡­ An entity that I studied on¡­ My life''s work is¡­ All inside here¡­"


    Rina plucked the ring from his trembling hands and inspected it, the ring glowing for a moment before a very familiar book was dropped on the table in front of me.


    I looked at the cover and yeap, that''s the book I read before alright.


    Seems like things have finally gone full circle here.


    I guess in the other timeline, they had found this old man too and got the book from him. But because I had told them about his possible existence beforehand, it hastened the time he would be found instead.


    And what were the odds that I actually unintentionally helped them find the guy who would eventually provide them with this book eh?


    If I didn''t know better, I might have thought that this guy simply started existing because I had thought about him. It''s way too much of a coincidence for this to happen don''t you think?


    Oh well, my head hurts just thinking about it so I''ll just ignore the details for now. Besides, it''s not that I really care about all these inane stuff anyway.


    Now I just need to convince them to let me read it, hopefully it would give me more information about the entity that killed me in my previous life.

 Chapter 538 - Sniffing Out The Trail

    (Brendan POV)


    "Wait¡­ So Senior Sister Lian Li ising here personally?"


    ??


    Senior sister Manami chuckled through our telepathy call, "Ufufu~ It seems so, Brendan. You and your ''merry men'' might want to find somewhere to hole up before the entire ce gets turned to ss~"


    I looked at my men gathered behind me, looking just as worried as I was.


    "How much time do we have?"


    "Oh, I''d say about another half an hour or so. Lian Li is really motivated in finding Master after all~"


    Great, less than an hour to hide twenty of us from the wrath of a girl that has the power to wipe out an entire continent while trying to locate any trace of Master.. No pressure, Brendan.


    "Ara, if this Tenebris Sect agrees to our demands, maybe junior brother Brendan wouldn''t need to do anything?"


    "You and I know that is impossible at this point, senior sister¡­"


    "Ara, ara~ In that case, Brendan should get to work fast, shouldn''t you? Ufufufu~"


    I''m not sure if that was an indication she really trusted me that much or is this some sort of senior sister bullying the junior brother kind of thing.


    I am inclined to think that it''s thetter.


    "I''ll see what I can do¡­"


    "Ufufufu~ Good luck~~" She giggled before cutting our telepathy call.


    I turned back to the group of men behind me, "Well you heard her. Seems like our n to infiltrate into the town as travelling alchemists backfired on us. This town''s probably going to be destroyed in the next half an hour and there''s no way out for us."


    One of them stepped up to me, "That day when High Priest Brendan came to save us in our God''s name, we were already prepared to die. If we have to give up our life here to ensure High Priest Brendan lives on to spread our God''s holy name, we would dly do so!"


    I shook my head at him, "No, no, no. You got it all wrong. We''re not in danger of dying at all, not with me here. Senior sister Lian Li also isn''t so inexperienced that her Technique would target us. The issue with our current situation is that we were supposed to find out if the energy signature here belongs to Master which we have yet to do so."


    The men looked at each other.


    "Then¡­ When High Priestess Lian Li destroys this ce, we wouldn''t be able to find out if it really is our God''s energy signature?"


    I shook my head again, chuckling, "Oh no, not at all. Senior Sister Lian Li would still be able to figure it out but this is a matter of pride you see. If we got here first and yet couldn''t finish this mission assigned to us, we''ll lose a lot of face. And if Master finds out how useless I had been¡­"


    The men finally realised the severity of the situation, knowing that the God you worship harbours disappointment for you would deal a huge blow to your mental state.


    "What do we need to do?" One of them asked, worry clear on his face.


    I took out my storage ring that had a Monster Crystal strapped to it, a little trick I used as my solution to the restriction on this ne. I took the idea from sister ria''s of course, though mine is nowhere as elegant as hers.


    "I didn''t want to do this if I could help it¡­ But I guess there''s not really much of a choice for me at this point," I sighed.


    Searching through the ring, I materialised a pill bottle and popped one of the pills from within on to my palm, swallowing it without hesitation.


    Within seconds, I felt my body change, my features softening to be more feminine and myself getting a little shorter.


    My senior sisters have all imed that I look ''cute'' in this form, which I would very much like to take at face value if not for the fact that I have witnessed how Master looks in His female form.


    If Master ims His female form was the second most beautiful in the entire Universe, no one will dare im the top spot.


    Even I was absolutely entranced by Master when Iid eyes on Him.


    If that was my first time seeing Master, I would have believed He was Divine right there as well.


    My men watched my change with open-mouthed awe, a few of them even gaping at me like a fish on drynd.


    "High¡­ High Priest¡­ Brendan?" One of them asked, looking at me up and down.


    "Yes, it''s still me," I assured them in my new voice. "That was a gender change pill which I had hoped I could avoid using. With this, I should be able to track if Master has visited this--"


    Before I could even finish my words, a bolt of lightning struck down from the sky and sted several buildings at the end of the street to smithereens.


    Senior Sister Lian Li¡­ It hasn''t even been ten minutes you know? What did they even do to you that you immediately started eradicating them?


    Just in case, I erected a water barrier around us, not that it would help if Senior Sister Lian Li actually decided to throw a lightning bolt at us but it''s just in case any debris flew our way.


    With the barrier properly set up, I quickly set to my task of identifying the various Quark signatures in the air, spreading out my senses to sift through the energies that were floating around us.


    If I wasn''t so pressed for time, I would have used one of my potions to search for Master''s Quark signature. It would change colour if Master''s energy was indeed here, since I''ve had it locked onto Master.


    It won''t be as fast as what I''m doing now but it would be more urate and wouldn''t require me to change my gender for it to work either.


    The other problem would have been the effective area was limited to around five cubic metres around the bottle.


    It was the best I coulde up with in these circumstances ok?


    And now my efforts were rendered moot anyway since I had to resort to using my female form.


    I had to ignore the various explosions going on outside as well, the Techniques being thrown outside not at all helping the mass of energies already in the air and making it harder for me to sift through.


    Damn it, I''m not even sure if I can find Master within all this chaos. It''s almost as bad as trying to find a needle in a haystack. If only I could¡­


    That¡­


    That''s Master''s Quark signature!!


    We found Him! We found Master!


    In my excitement, I unwittingly removed my barrier and in front of me was a wastnd where the town had been before.


    I guess they must have done something to really piss Senior Sister Lian Li off¡­


    Ah, but the most important thing is I found--


    "Cai Hong found Papa!" A voice I was not expecting to hear shouted from my right.


    All of us turned to see a little girl with rainbow hair standing there with a proud look on her face, when did Cai Hong even get here?


    She looked at me and pointed to a direction with a bright smile, "Papa''s smell! This way!"


    Right¡­ Of course the loli dragon can track Master by His scent alone¡­


    What am I even doing here?

 Chapter 539 - A Hope Dashed

    (MC POV)


    Of course Luna didn''t want me to read that book until she confirmed it was safe for me to do so. That means I probably wouldn''t see that book until tonight at the earliest.


    ??


    I did ask to speak to that old hermit again and surprisingly, she agreed to it under the condition that Rina be there to ''protect'' me.


    At this point, I feel like she''s more like an overprotective parent than anything else. Maybe that''s her kink?


    Well, I don''t want to stay long enough to find out anyway.


    While Luna was busy checking the book in another room, I was left with the old man and Rina back in the study.


    "I don''t understand what else you want from him?" Rina asked, obviously peeved that my request caused her to be separated from her Mistress again.


    I ignored her and went up to the still tied up and blind hermit, "You said you were from the Cloud ne?"


    The old man shuddered and turned his head in my direction, "You¡­ Why are you siding with them? No¡­ Why are they so cordial to you?"


    "It''s a long story," I sighed, pretending not to see the eye roll that Rina gave me. "But I''m just here to ask how did you manage toe here?"


    "Why¡­ Why do you want to know?"


    "Let''s just say I''m studying the fundamentals of travel between nes so I''m quite interested in that subject."


    He frowned, "If you are thinking of traversing to the Cloud ne from here, I''d rmend you to give up on that n. That ce is much worse than the Spiritual ne so you''re better off staying here, especially with your current position, boy."


    "No, no. I''m really just studying it. I have no ns to go to the Cloud ne at all."


    Like seriously, you don''t even need to tell me how bad it is over there. I already have first hand experience on how bad it is so trust me, I definitely don''t want to go there.


    I''m just hoping that he might shed some light on another way I might use to go back to the Earthen ne.


    "So you''re a schr then?" He asked, expressing sudden interest in me.


    "I guess you could say that, if an archivist can be considered as a schr. Is there something wrong?"


    "No, no. I guess my profession back in the Cloud ne matches yours somewhat. I specialise in the study of dragons, thus the book that your Mistress¡­ Appropriated from me. I''m afraid I don''t have much to share with you, however."


    I tilted my head at him, "What do you mean?"


    "I meant that I came here like any other Practitioner would, I simply chose to ascend here."


    Ah, right¡­ I actually forgot that was even an option¡­


    "But did you not know that males cannot cultivate here?" I asked.


    "Of course I did, or else I wouldn''t have chosen to ascend here in the first ce."


    "Eh? Why would you even choose to ascend to this ce if you can''t even cultivate?"


    Rina sighed, "Have you been living under a rock all this while? Do you not even know about the rtionship between the Spiritual ne and the other nes?"


    I gave her a look that told her I most definitely do not.


    "I suppose I shouldn''t be surprised since you really might have been living under a rock before her most gracious Majesty took an interest in you. The Spiritual ne is the crossroads to all other nes. This is one of the tribtions denizens of other nes have to pass before they can move on to the other nes."


    The only response I had to such an info was, "What?"


    The hermit nodded his head, "For males like myself, we will have to face a thousand years of powerlessness while persevering in our wish to cultivate. If done right, at the end of the tribtion, we will be able to ascend once again and stronger than ever, perhaps even reaching the fabled Earthen ne."


    "And for females, they will need to resist the allure of absolute power. You can imagine how most people fail to reach that here," Rina added, looking quite bored.


    The fact that I managed to keep a straight face after all that should be an achievement.


    Doesn''t this mean that the books in the hidden archives are obtained through the people who ascended here and not through some portal? No, I shouldn''t assume yet. I''ll have to hear Luna say it herself.


    The hermit turned in the direction of Rina, finding her by her voice, "You¡­ You''re not going to kill me¡­ Right?"


    Rina scoffed, "Who knows? Your fate is in her most gracious Majesty''s hands. Just because this is the way our nes function doesn''t mean we like you visitors. You mening here to use our resources while dumping your trash here before running away. Then the women getting drunk on power and creating problems for us to deal with. If it was up to me, I''d be getting rid of every single one of you that Ie across."


    I guess I can understand her sentiment, I wouldn''t like it if someone came to my home, ate my food, took a dump in the living room before leaving as though nothing happened.


    "I¡­ I only have five years left¡­ What do I need to do for my life to be spared?" The old man begged.


    "Like I said, your life is in her most gracious Majesty''s hands. I''d start by pleasing the man in front of you, since her most gracious Majesty has taken an interest in him."


    He turned to face me and I sighed, "Alright, I''ll try to talk to Luna to spare you. In the meantime, why don''t you tell me all you know about the Divine Primordial Dragons?"


    "Divine Primordial Dragon," He corrected me. "There is only one of them in existence."


    Huh? There''s only one? You''re telling me my previous life was so unfortunate that I met the one and only Divine Primordial Dragon in existence and died right after? What is this bull crap?


    "Alright, Divine Primordial Dragon then. What''s so special about it?"


    The hermit scratched his chin, "The Divine Primordial Dragon is in fact the¡­"


    He stopped talking suddenly and his body also stopped moving.


    I frowned at his sudden pause, "Hey, what''s wrong?"


    He did not respond to my question.


    Just as I was about to reach forward to tap him, his body turned ashen grey and broke apart into ashes.


    Rina was instantly in front of me, summoning a barrier around us in record time. Xun Guan had also tightened up to transform into armour to protect me.


    When nothing else happened for a few minutes, Rina moved forward cautiously and prodded the pile of ashes with her foot.


    Right at that moment, the door to the room burst open and a very irate Luna stormed in.


    "That damned book turned into ashes! What is the¡­ What happened here?"


    Hey, your guess is as good as mine, woman.


    What in the world just happened?

 Chapter 540 - Another Queen Get?

    (MC POV)


    The guy turned to ash and even the book has turned to ash, what gives? And if both managed to happen right under all of our noses, we''re not dealing with a simple assassin here.


    ??


    Luna turned to her maid, "Rina."


    The maid immediately got onto her knees, "Reporting to your Majesty. The man was in the middle of talking about the Divine Primordial Dragon before he turned to ashes without warning. Even I was unable to sense any changes until he hadpletely turned."


    Luna frowned, "The book also turned to dust just as I started reading about the Dragon too¡­ This is weird."


    I crouched down and inspected the ashes, reaching forward in an attempt to pinch a little between my fingers.


    Luna was faster than me, collecting all of it in a jar before I could even blink.


    "Husband should not be touching such a dirty thing, leave this to me instead!" She eximed, moving the jar as far away as she could from me.


    Well, I don''t think I''ll find out much from a pile of ashes anyway so I didn''t insist on it.


    But from this, it''s kind of obvious that something or someone is messing with me. In fact, it''s a very powerful something or someone.


    The fact that this happened the moment we were both about to learn something about that dragon was also not lost on me.


    Could the dragon itself knew about this and prevented us from learning more about it?


    This doesn''t make sense. If it really didn''t want anyone to learn about it, this hermit guy wouldn''t even be able to write a book about it in the first ce.


    The fact that this book was in the hidden archives also meant the previous Luna had at least read through the book as well¡­ Or did she?


    Is this one of those name things again where we spoke its name too many times that kind of got its attention?


    Or¡­ Has it been watching me ever since I got sent back in time?


    Don''t tell me it''s actually one of the supreme gods and is actually my patron all this while? Then in my other life, it found me and made me restart my life to fix my mistakes?


    If it really is my patron, why didn''t it just tell me?


    Gah, there''s too many variables to form a definite conclusion about this. It just feels like even more questions wille up if I try to find the answer.


    For all I know, this may very well just be someone else messing with me for the heck of it.


    Alright, no point beating around the bush now, I want to at least make sure of one thing¡­


    I turned to face the Matriarch of this ne, "Luna, I need to know this. Do you have a means of going to other nes?"


    She blinked at me, "Why does husband think so? Is husband thinking of running away? Did I do something wrong? If I did, please tell me husband, I will fix it immediately! Please don''t run away? I will do everything for you, husband doesn''t even need to think about anything at all! Your other person¡­ No¡­ The person husband says you want to return to¡­ Could she be in another ne?"


    Well, I guess it''s quite obvious by now isn''t it?


    I nodded my head to her question.


    Luna reached out and grasped my arm, "Then does that mean husband is not a resident of this ne either? No, that must be it. For husband to be so exceptional without anyone else noticing until now, that is the only reason for such a thing to happen. Does that mean husband would leave me no matter what I did? Please say that it is not so!"


    I sighed, "Unfortunately, it is what you feared. I am not a resident of this ne and unlike the other visitors, I did not ascend here and thus had no ns to stay here. I was chasing someone through a portal which brought me here."


    "A¡­ Portal?" Luna asked, looking at me with disbelief. "A portal from where?"


    "Well, this might sound unbelievable, but I''m actually from the Earthen ne."


    The two of them stared at me for a good minute.


    "Earthen ne? The legendary Earthen ne that is said to not even exist? The ne where it''s said to be hell to even live in?" Rina asked.


    I nodded, "That is correct. Although I''d like to refute your hell part."


    Luna tilted her head slightly, "Doesn''t that mean¡­ Husband is actually really, really strong?"


    I shrugged, "I believe you both know males can''t cultivate in this ne so I''m actually quite weak right now. But I was a Master Practitioner in the Earthen ne if that''s what you''re asking."


    The Matriarch moved closer to me and ced her hand on my chest, gasping when she did so.


    "Such arge concentration of Quarks¡­ And yet they are all restricted by this ne''sws¡­ If Husband could use them¡­ You would no doubt be the strongest Practitioner this ne has ever seen¡­ Does¡­ Does husband really wish to return back to the Earthen ne?"


    "Aside from the fact that it''s my home, I have disciples waiting for me there. It would be entirely irresponsible of me to give up on them."


    "In that case, let theme here! I will take care of them as well!" Luna suggested.


    I smiled at her, "And what would they do here? I can''t even cultivate here so I wouldn''t even be able to teach them anything."


    "I¡­ I will teach them for husband¡­"


    I shook my head, "With all due respect, I will not ept that. They are my disciples after all."


    "Then¡­ Then I will follow husband to the Earthen ne!"


    I looked at her incredulously, "What? You can''t just give up on your own ne like that."


    She gave me a proud look, "Of course I can! I''ve ruled this ne for long enough, it''s high time someone else took over me! Now that I''ve found husband, there is absolutely no way I will let you go! I will follow husband to the ends of the world if I have to!"


    I have a feeling she meant every word she said.


    "Before we even talk about that, do you guys actually have a portal that leads to other nes?" I asked, bringing the conversation back on track.


    Rina scoffed, "Of course not. As if such a convenient thing would--"


    "Actually¡­" Luna interrupted her maid, a sheepish smile on her face. "It''s not really a portal but¡­ There is this stone that I have kept locked up below the pce that gives off arge amount of Space Quarks. I''m not sure if it is the cause of husband''s teleportation here... I can show it to husband but¡­ If husband manages to find a way back to your home, would you please take me with you?"


    I pursed my lips, if she was the Luna from my previous life I would have rejected her without a second thought. But this Luna had done nothing to hurt me so far, making it hard for me to dislike her.


    She''s also quite serious about this proposal and I have a feeling that even if I reject her, she''ll find a way to follow me anyway...


    "I will consider it," I decided.


    Despite her problematic personality, she still has a wealth of knowledge in cultivation, most probably even more than me. If she proves to be beneficial for my disciples'' growth, then I wouldn''t mind putting up with her presence just to allow my cute disciples to grow a little bit more.


    She pped her hands together, "I could not ask for more! Of course, Rina would follow me as well, right?"


    "I will follow your Majesty anywhere, even to hell itself."


    I sighed, "Like I said, it''s not hell..."


    "Perfect! Then let''s go to the stone right away!"


    Well, hopefully that stone is the key for me returning back home...

 Chapter 541 - Path To Damnation

    (MC POV)


    Luna brought both Rina and I to her room, which was as ptial as you might expect from the Matriarch.


    ??


    She went over to the bookcase which I already guessed to be a hidden door before she even reached for one of the books in the bottom shelves.


    And¡­ The bookshelf did not swing open like I thought it would.


    Not sure if I should be disappointed by that.


    Luna flipped open the book to reveal that it contained an inscription carved onto its pages that were folded in a certain order.


    She carefully ced it on the ground and unfolded them, revealing an inscription circlerge enough for a person to stand on top of.


    "Step in here and I will activate the inscription. I have sealed off the room so the only way in is through this teleportation inscription," Luna exined.


    Ah, that''s something new I haven''t seen before.


    Without any reason to doubt her, I stepped onto the inscription. Luna immediately supplied the inscription with Quarks to activate it and I was teleported away in a sh of light.


    I was quickly sent into a squarish room with smooth, ck coloured walls, the centre of the room upied by what seems to be an obsidian obelisk around my height.


    The room itself was illuminated by a single light orb that hung on the ceiling, directing most of its light on the only object within the room underneath it.


    On the surface of the obelisk were red coloured runes that glow from time to time, all of them slowly rotating around the surface of the pir in a counter clockwise direction.


    The area behind me glowed before Rina appeared behind me, her head swivelling around to inspect the room.


    A split secondter, Luna appeared the same way, looking rather proud of herself.


    I pointed at the obelisk, "Is that the thing you were talking about?"


    Luna nodded, "I spent a good few days making this room out of crystalised Space Quarks to keep the energies from escaping. This ce is located several feet deep underneath the pce with no other form of entry other than the teleportation inscription. If husband wants to have a little bit of fun in this room, I wouldn''t mind you know? Oh! I can make another room just for us as well if husband prefers, just for the two of us to whisper sweet nothings into each other''s ears while I pamper you with all my heart!"


    As expected of her to change such a serious thing into something sappy like that.


    I looked around the room, "This ce is indeed filled with Space Quarks. So much so that even with my cultivation suppressed I can still feel it¡­"


    Rina gave me an odd look, "No¡­ I''m pretty sure if it''s anyone else, they would not be able to feel anything either¡­ It''s you who is abnormal¡­"


    Alright, alright, I get it Rina. No need to rub it in...


    Luna gestured to the obelisk, "So what do you think, husband? Could you take me with you back home? I''ll be the perfect wife for you! I can cook for you, sew your clothes, clean your house, assassinate your enemies, torture your prisoners, gather political power, establish a new religious order, anything husband would ever want!"


    Ok, those things you suggested got weird real fast. Why would I even want someone to establish a new religious order? I mean, that might make sense if I''m trying to take over the continent, but I''m not so there''s no need for that.


    It''s not like I''m interested in taking over the world you know?


    I went up to the obelisk and ced my hand on it, expecting something to happen when I touched it.


    "Ah, though it emits a lot of Space Quarks, it doesn''t actually seem to do anything," Luna exined btedly. "I''ve tried to infuse it with my own Quarks, I''ve tried destroying it, I''ve tried teleporting it, I''ve tried meditating here but nothing I did affected it in any way."


    Hmm¡­ I don''t actually want to change my gender here so let''s test out the Star Power a little bit.


    It''s fine for these two to know since I''ll probably bring them with me back to the Earthen ne anyway. And if they give me a reason not to¡­ Then it''s not like I''lle back here and Muon could probably take care of it.


    I activated the Star Power and my entire body glowed bluish white. Behind me, the two women gasped out in surprise but I didn''t have the opportunity to see their expressions.


    I circted my own Space Quarks and infused them into the obelisk, but nothing happened either.


    No wait. The runes seemed to have stopped moving.


    I felt a brief moment of weightlessness before the light ball in the room was snuffed out and the runes on the obelisk shed white, painting the roompletely in the same colour.


    Stars blinked into existence around us, looking just like what I would see if I had focused my senses within myself during my Star Power mode.


    At the edge of my vision, I saw Rina positioning herself in front of Luna, lowering herself into abat stance to protect her mistress.


    Simrly, Xun Guan had hardened herself into an armour form to protect me as well, not that I would need that since I''m in this powered form.


    I was just about to start inspecting the stars when the runes suddenly changed back to crimson red, bathing the room in the colour of blood. The stars that had been white in colour also switched to red, looking like ominous red suns.


    "Husband¡­ What is going on?" Luna asked, looking at the red stars in rm.


    Not liking where this was going, I backed away from the obelisk just as a tear appeared in the space beside it, revealing a monstrous, wed hand that seemed to be literally wing its way out of thin air.


    The tear split open wider and a monster with tar for its skin and a bony, spiked body tried to step through the opening.


    Well, like hell I''m just going to let it do that so I fired off a bolt of Divine Lightning at it, sting it back through the tear.


    The hole quickly closed up as though it had never been there but before I could breathe a sigh of relief, five more tears opened up around the obelisk.


    "Husband¡­" Luna called out to me, several ice Techniques floating in the air around her. "Those portals are also opening up to the Damnation ne¡­ The monsters there only care about killing. It seems like that obelisk is used as an anchor for portals to open up there!"


    "Why do you even have something like this under your house?!"


    "I found it here husband¡­ I didn''t bring it here¡­" Luna muttered, a little shamefaced. "But we need to stop this or they will overrun this ne and turn it into one of their own!"


    I cursed under my breath, all I want is to go home and it seems like I had inadvertently caused an interdimensional invasion¡­


    I swear something is messing with me here...

 Chapter 542 - Oh, It’s You

    (MC POV)


    I reached out my hand and clenched my fist, manipting all the Space Quarks within the room to move and forcing them to close up the portals.


    ??


    I directed my senses to the obelisk, trying to find out the cause of such a phenomenon.


    Not good.


    It seemed to be running on the Space Quarks that are present within the room.


    The obelisk absorbs them and uses it to open rifts to somewhere else and lets these monsterse pouring out of them. Judging from how they kept growling and trying to w at us when getting through, they aren''t here for a social visit like what Luna has said.


    I managed to iste the rest of the Space Quarks from being absorbed into the obelisk but the structure itself already houses a significant amount of it.


    I might be able to destroy the obelisk itself but something tells me that if I did, it would create something even worse since the already absorbed Space Quarks within would burst out catastrophically.


    Right now all I''m doing is shutting off the portals as soon as they appear but the amount of energy within the obelisk isn''t depleting at all. Even killing one of the monsters on the other side didn''t affect the energy levels at all.


    Wait, does that mean¡­


    I let one of the rifts stay open and a monster managed to w its way out.


    It looked like some kind of dog-bear bipedal hybrid with an elongated muzzle and thin arms that ended in razor sharp ws. Their bodies were ck as tar and it had no eyes as far as I could tell.


    Just as the monster came through the portal, I noticed the energy within the obelisk deplete, just a little. It was equivalent to a single drop of water in ake though, so maybe if another few billion more passed through those portals the obelisk would stop functioning.


    The monster tried to lunge at me but its head was pierced by an icicle before it could, courtesy of Luna.


    Even with an icicle through its head, it tried to walk forward a few steps before dissipating into ck smoke and disappearing.


    I''d thought Luna would start another long tirade about our current situation but a quick nce behind me showed that she waspletely absorbed in her fighting stance.


    I suppose that''s to be expected of someone with her experience.


    "What is the n¡­ Master?" Rina asked, switching back to a more polite tone with me.


    "It seems like these portals will keep on opening until enough of these thingse through them. I can redirect them somewhere else but¡­ Unless the energy is depleted, the rifts won''t stop opening and I can''t keep doing this forever¡­"


    "Outside the city," Luna suggested immediately. "The area outside was cleared out for sieges in mind, is husband able to keep them here for the next ten minutes? I will rouse the city to fight them."


    I pursed my lips and closed off another twenty rifts, "I should be good for that¡­ Are these monsters supposed to be strong?"


    "Individually? No. Their strength lies in their numbers and their inability to feel pain. At least that''s what I could tell from them so far."


    "Then we''ll go with that n. I''m sorry but can you get Muon here?"


    Luna stared at me, "Muon? What is your rtionship with Muon? Is husband also interested in her? Husband can''t you know? She''s not interested in males and she is a really devious person too. She may look nice on the outside but in reality she''s the main culprit in helping me catch my political enemies you know? But if husband really wants her¡­ I¡­ I¡­"


    "I''m not, ok?" I assured her. "She''s just able to help me with these portals. Please, Luna, you''re the only one I can count on now."


    Luna''s eyes widened, "Husband¡­ Is relying on me? I will go right away!!"


    The Matriarch stepped into the teleportation inscription and disappeared in a sh of light.


    Rina looked at me with narrowed eyes, "You don''t happen to be a yboy now¡­ Are you?"


    I gave her an offended look, "I assure you, I am very serious in all my rtionships. If by the end of this Luna still wishes to follow me¡­ As long as my disciples ept her, I will too."


    "... I will hold you to your word. If you break her most gracious Majesty''s heart¡­ I will kill you, even if I have to die trying."


    Without a second nce back, she turned and stepped on the inscription that sent her back to Luna''s room, leaving me alone with Xun Guan.


    "Master¡­ Is that true?" Xun Guan asked. "Wasn''t she the one who tormented you in your previous life?"


    I sighed, "Exactly, it''s in my previous life. I shouldn''t let what happened there cloud my opinion of the people in this new life. As long as they have not given me any reason to hate them in this life, I will not judge them for their other self''s actions."


    Xun Guan was silent for a moment, "Master truly is benevolent¡­ I am fortunate to have met Master in this life."


    "I would say you''re exaggerating but I suppose if I never saved you, you would still have been used by Elder Feng."


    "Yes¡­ I will still continue to be in your care, Master."


    "Likewise."


    I closed another thirty or so portals before the area behind me lit up again, revealing a rather confused Muon standing there.


    "S¡­ Senpai? What is¡­ What is going on?"


    I gestured to the obelisk, "To put it simply¡­ We seem to have activated an artifact that opens rifts to the Damnation ne or whatever it''s called. I need to keep the rifts closed until Luna organises the city''s defenses."


    She looked at the rifts that kept opening and closing before any monsters could get through them.


    "Ok¡­ And what can I do to help Senpai?"


    "A little bit of fate maniption where we get all the help we need wouldn''t hurt. Judging by the energy present in the obelisk, we''re going to be facing at least several billions of them before it stops."


    "Ah, that''s simple enough. With Senpai here, the fate of such an oue should already be predetermined so I wouldn''t even need to do much."


    "Please do."


    Her eyes glowed blue and I could feel something changing in the air. I''m not sure how to describe it but it felt like the feeling you get when taking two pieces of string and entwining them together.


    "There, I increased the possibility that Senpai would receive all the help you can get so--"


    A rift opened up before I could close it, allowing someone I never thought I''d see appear in front of me.


    "Nauei! Kuyayou taaan wo surukemit took ga kideta! Shosi in kahoriemaus!"


    Oh god, why are you here?! What do you want?! How did you even get here?!


    Why is the crazy girl that got me into this mess in the first ce standing there and smiling at me like it''s no big deal?!


    Are you sure you manipted fate correctly Muon?!

 Chapter 543 - The Meeting He Thought Impossible

    (Lian Li POV)


    With Brendan locating Master''s Quark signature and Cai Hong locating Master''s smell, we managed to pick up the trail on where Master had gone.


    ??


    Judging by the road the trail was following, it was headed to the capital city that I didn''t bother learning the name of.


    For reuniting with Master again, we spared no manpower in the search.


    Every single person, group and Sect we had converted was mobilised towards the capital city, should anything or anyone be there to hinder our search for Master, we would crush them without mercy.


    A few tried to reason that we would look like we were nning an invasion of the capital.


    They don''t get it at all.


    If the capital city was indeed holding Master or even mistreating Him, it won''t just be an invasion.


    With everyone gathered and ready, Manami teleported all of us to the outskirts of the city.


    What surprised me a little was that the city seemed to be prepared for a siege, as though someone had informed them of our arrival ahead of time.


    It looks like we will have to fight our way in, not that this would be a problem with all of us here.


    I was prepared to give the order to form up ranks when a girl wearing a maid outfit appeared in front of me without warning.


    "Divine Path Sect¡­ Tenebris Sect¡­ The rebels of Lawless Forrest¡­ And quite a number of Grand Sects too¡­ We didn''t have the chance to issue a call for reinforcements, how were you all able to mobilise ande here?"


    I frowned at her, "What are you talking about? We are here to find our Master. Where are you keeping him?!"


    "Master? What are you talking about? I do not believe we have such a person¡­ No¡­ I see¡­ Please wait here."


    The maid girl disappeared before reappearing a minuteter with a woman who was even taller than Manami and Diao Chan.


    "You¡­ Your Master... Is he around this tall?" The tall woman asked, indicating with her hand to around her neck level."


    I nodded slowly, a little wary of this woman.


    "Long ck hair tied in a bun?"


    I nodded again, by now my sisters and Brendan had joined up with me, all of us watching this woman with keen interest.


    "A really handsome face, toned and firm body, angelic voice, perfect presence and all around just divine?"


    "Yes, yes, yes!" I agreed, this woman must definitely have met Master! "Where is He?"


    She frowned at me, looking between us and the people gathered behind us, "You are all husband''s disciples?"


    "HUSBAND?!" We shrieked collectively.


    HOW DARE SHE?!


    We had obtained Mother-inw''s approval! Who does this hussy think she is forcing Master into such a rtionship with her?!


    There is absolutely no way that Master would willingly marry her before us, so there''s was no possibility this woman is actually Master''s wife.


    She must have forced herself on Master!


    For someone to dare to force themselves on Master, there can only be death!!


    Most likely sensing our killing intent, the maid girl moved in front of her mistress, pulling out two knives from under her dress.


    This little bitch thinks she can stop all of us?!


    This city too! No doubt it served as Master''s prison! We''ll erase this entire ce from existence!


    Seemingly unconcerned by our obvious hostility, the woman waved her hand at us, "Oh calm yourselves. Husband has not yet epted my proposal, but I worry for his health if his disciples are such hot headed little girls and boys."


    I managed to stop myself from lunging at her, "What do you mean?"


    "I proposed to husband but he rejected me to say he has to return to his disciples. Really, whatever he does just makes me fall in love with him even more. But now that I see you all in person¡­ I''m not sure if you''re worthy of his love."


    Eris growled at her, "Ya know nuthin'' about us nor Master. Now do we ''ave to beat your sorry ass to get Master back to us?!"


    That woman stared at Eris with dispassionate eyes, "Husband is currently holding back monsters from another dimension. He will be sending them here for us to take care of them in about another minute or so. You are free to stay and help or just get out of the way."


    I looked at my sisters, all of them nodding at me.


    "We will help, but we wish to see Master first. We want to know if you are using Him or keeping Him against His will."


    "You are mistaking your own position, girl. I don''t know whether you are actually husband''s disciples or just some assassin aiming for my beloved''s life. Unless husband acknowledges you, I have no reason to believe anything you say."


    She shifted her gaze to the crowd behind us, "What''s more, appearing here with thisrge of an army, you might be rebels for all I know."


    I activated my storage ring and pulled out a picture of Master and I sharing an intimate kiss.


    I brought out this picture more to spite her ims of being Master''s wife than anything else.


    It was a really nice picture too, Master''s hands were on my back and pulling me close while mine was wrapped around the back of His neck. It was obvious that it was a lover''s kiss.


    I got the satisfaction of seeing her narrow her eyes in displeasure upon seeing the contents of the picture.


    "Is this proof enough? Or do you require each of us to provide the same kind of picture?" I asked, injecting as much smugness into my voice as I could.


    "There''s no need," she scoffed, tossing arge piece of paper with an inscription carved on it on the floor. "Step through it and--"


    The scription suddenly lit up and another woman was literally sent flying out of it.


    She managed to flip herself in midair andnd in a textbook three pointnding.


    "Where is¡­ Your Majesty?!" She gasped, bowing to the tall woman in front of me.


    "Muon, where is husband?" The tall woman asked impatiently.


    "Reporting to your Majesty! A girl showed up while Sen¡­ While your husband was still closing the portals! He said that she was a threat and immediately sent me through the portal before I could do anything!"


    A girl? It must be the one that Master was chasing!


    The tall woman turned to look at the inscription, "Is husband noting through?!"


    "He¡­ He seemed to have wanted to fulfill his task and also to hold her back from interfering with us¡­"


    That is not good, we have to help Master!


    I was just about to step onto the inscription when multiple rifts opened up a distance away from us, allowing a horde of monsters to step through them.


    In that brief time that I was distracted, the paper containing the inscription burst into mes,pletely erasing it from existence.


    "ARGGHH!!!" I roared, hating everything that was preventing us from reuniting with Master again.


    Pointing my finger at the monsters that were the source of my current problems, I screamed out a single order for everyone.


    "KILL THEM!!"

 Chapter 544 - Amongst The Damned

    (MC POV)


    *A few moments ago*


    ??


    When I came through the portal into this ne to find this crazy girl, I never thought she would be the one to find me instead.


    "Shosi in kahoriemaus!" She called out to me, reaching her hand towards me.


    Thest time I remember her reaching out her hand to me was to start my life of torture in her hands.


    "Muon, Xun Guan, run. Now."


    Muon only managed to mutter out an "Eh?" before I waved my hand at her, sending her back towards the teleportation inscription and teleporting her out of the room.


    "Xun Guan! Run!"


    "No! My ce is by Master''s side! Please do not send me away, Master!"


    "She is not an opponent you can face, run."


    "I will stay, Master!"


    I briefly considered ripping the slime girl off me to get her to run.


    Ugh, the crazy girls''s already walking towards me, that creepy smile of hers still on her face and as disconcerting as ever.


    No time to convince Xun Guan then¡­


    I redirected the rifts to the area outside the city just before I destroyed the teleportation inscription behind me.


    She probably doesn''t need it to escape from this room but at least she wouldn''t be able to trace where the exit was.


    She tilted her head at me, "Nauei?"


    I raised my hands protectively in front of me, "Woman¡­ I''m not sure if you can understand what I''m saying¡­ But I have absolutely no idea whatnguage you are speaking. I don''t know who you are nor what you want, but if you could just leave, that would be great."


    "Nauei¡­ Taaan mo rearka no noisy tenant tatmahis denoskau?"


    "Like I said, I really don''t know what you are saying, woman."


    "Deussoka¡­ Koon basoh wa nauru wo shigakete matanotshi enused."


    I felt a mass of energy gather around her and her entire body started to glow.


    At first I thought she was also channeling Origin energy which would have been a really big problem,


    until I realised that she was glowing a blood red colour instead of the normal bluish white.


    Now that just makes things even worse. I don''t even know what she is capable of now.


    I was already in my Star Power form so I should be--


    Something hit me in the gut and blew me backwards to crash into the wall.


    Xun Guan had reacted quickly and expanded outwards to cushion the impact, absorbing the force with her gtinous body.


    The crazy girl flung herself towards me, her fist raised in the air to punch towards my face.


    I barely managed to teleport myself out of the way before her fist crashed down on where my head had been, the impact creating spider web shaped cracks on the wall.


    I reached out my hands and copsed the space above her, creating a ck hole that should have crushed her with the gravity alone.


    She merely shrugged it off and teleported herself in front of me, sending a roundhouse kick towards my temple.


    I raised my arm to block it before sending a punch to her gut in return for the one she gave me earlier, flinging her back to crash into the wall behind.


    It happened so quickly that I almost missed it, but I noticed the red aura around her fluctuated slightly when my punch connected, as though acting as a shield for her.


    The impact shook the entire room and I was a little worried the roof mighte down on top of us, best to take this fight elsewhere before we destroy the pce or even worse, bury this obelisk¡­


    Since they would already be killing those monsters anyway and the obelisk is acting as a lodestone¡­


    I tore open a rift using the remnant Space Quarks into the Damnation ne, jumping through it without hesitation knowing she will definitely follow me through.


    On the other side of the rift was a scene that could be described as hell. Those monsters covered every inch of the barren wastnd and all of them were trying to rush out of the numerous rifts that were around the ce.


    Even as I watched, more and more rifts began to appear around the area, no doubt leading to the Spiritual ne.


    If we fought here, the coteral damage should at least wipe out a sizable portion of the numbers here, easing the tide that would be flowing out to Luna''s side of the fight.


    The crazy girl predictably followed me through the rift, taking a second to inspect the ce before locking eyes with mine.


    "Master, should I take care of the monsters below?" Xun Guan asked.


    "There''s no need to. Besides, we need enough of them to cross over to stop the obelisk from functioning again and wiping them out won''t help. Just killing a few here and there through coteral damage is enough."


    "Understood. Allow me to continue protecting Master."


    "Of course."


    I raised up my hand just in time to block a punch from the crazy girl, shoving her down to crash into the monsters below.


    She''s definitely strong, but it seems like she hasn''t got a grasp on how to use that power of hers yet so she''s resorting to closebat. And even then, her closebat skills aren''t at the level of a Master.


    Well, there''s no reason for me to meet her head on so¡­


    I raised my right hand in the air while pointing my other one at her.


    That crazy girl swept away the monsters that were around her like dust, her head tilting up to re at me. She leapt back into the air again, her fist cocked back and flying straight to me.


    A stream of darkness sted out from my hand towards her, pushing her back down to smash into the ground again.


    This time the red aura around her manifested visibly, forming a small dome around her to shield her.


    I swung my right hand down and a giant shadow covered thend around us.


    Still unaware of what I did, a giant boulder the size of a building was flung towards me as the crazy girl''s attempt at stopping the beam I was firing at her.


    Xun Guan morphed a giant fist in the air and smashed the projectile to pieces before it reached me.


    I teleported us away a secondter, just as a meteor ten timesrger than the one I summoned to threaten the Queen of Mei came crashing down from the sky.


    "Master¡­ Didn''t you say we didn''t need to kill all the monsters below?" Xun Guan pointed out.


    I looked at the giant meteor with pursed lips, "Ok¡­ I didn''t think it''ll be that big¡­ I may have forgotten about the power difference I have right now."


    Besides, this isn''t enough to stop that crazy girl anyway.


    She saw the meteoring down and leapt up again, punching straight at the giant rock without hesitation.


    The shockwave was big enough that every monster below her was sent flying away and several of the rifts even closed up on their own before opening up again.


    The meteor was smashed apart into a billion pieces and came crashing down to earth, killing a good number of the monsters indiscriminately.


    Did I say that she''s scary? Because she''s really crazy and scary.


    What''s more, she isn''t even at her strongest yet.


    This is going to be a pain to deal with...

 Chapter 545 - Here’s Another One For You

    (MC POV)


    So this crazy girl can smash apart continent sized rocks with her bare fists. I''m not sure if I should be worried or impressed.


    ??


    She probably has all her stats pumped into strength and agility and nothing else. Considering her past self, I wouldn''t be surprised if that was the case.


    The most worrisome thing was that red aura thing that''s cloaked around her, no doubt being the cause of her abnormal strength and speed.


    If I can dispel it, I might be able to render her powerless.


    I would just need to understand where her power wasing from and cut it off from the source, which was obviously easier said than done.


    It''s like trying to pick out a specifically coloured ball in a giant tub filled with coloured balls and you don''t even know how many of that colour you need are hidden in there.


    And I''ll need to do it while that crazy girl is trying to beat the crap out of me too.


    Speaking of which¡­


    That crazy girl is now jumping straight at me once again with her fists clenched and aiming at me.


    I deflected her punches away with the back of my hands, ducking under one of her jabs to deliver an elbow strike to her abdomen.


    The red aura seemed topress at the point of impact, nullifying my attack.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw her leg raising to kick at my head.


    If I was alone, I would have leapt away at that instance. Fortunately, I was not.


    A shield morphed out from my shoulder and blocked the kick, surprising the crazy girl.


    While her attention was still on the shield, I finished charging the lightning bolt that sted out from my elbow still connected with her gut.


    For the third time, this lunatic girl was sent crashing back down to the ground, ttening arge group of monsters that were in the impact zone.


    These monsters really are endless it seems, they juste pouring out from the holes in the ground to rece the ones that have fallen.


    I raised my hand once more and an evenrger meteor than the one before crashed down on top of her before she could recover.


    "Master¡­ I think that pretty much killed all the monsters in the entire area¡­" Xun Guanmented.


    I shrugged, "Pretty sure there''s more of theming out from the holes anyway so I''m sure it''ll be fine¡­ Judging by the number of them who had turned up, this should serve as a break for those on the other side."


    "Umm¡­ If Master says so¡­ But I don''t think that was enough to stop her."


    "Oh I know¡­"


    Just as those words left my mouth, the meteor was smashed apart to reveal the crazy girl absolutely unharmed.


    At this point, I''m pretty sure I''ll need to drop an entire on her to even do any damage.


    Tempting, but I don''t think it''s necessary right now because I just had an ingenious idea.


    Instead of trying to specifically dispel whatever that red aura is, I can just dispel everything that was affecting her right now which is much simpler to do.


    Just shovel out all the balls in the tub, basically. No need to find that specific coloured ball when you can just dump everything out.


    All I needed was for her to be stuck in one ce for a short moment and¡­ Snap.


    Just like that, her red aura faded and she fell back to the ground on her haunches, looking quite confused.


    Inded in front of her, "Sorry about that, but I don''t really want to be the cause of the annihtion of an entire ne if I can help it. Why don''t you be a good girl and sit still for a second?"


    Her eyes widened at my? words, "A¡­ Aniue?"


    Woah¡­ She''s not talking gibberish anymore? Did my dispel Technique also dispelled whatever was causing her to speak in gibberish? Are you telling me it was such a simple thing to resolve all this while?!


    But still, the first words that came out of her mouth were no less baffling to me.


    I narrowed my eyes at her, "Aniue? What are you talking about?"


    "A¡­ Aniue¡­ It really is you¡­ Aniue!"


    She rushed up and tried to hug my waist but Xun Guan formed a wall and stopped her before she could reach me.


    She looked at the wall in confusion, "Aniue? Why?"


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "Why what? Woman, I have no idea who you are and you had been trying to kill me not just a minute ago. I don''t think I''d trust you to be near me right now."


    "Kill Aniue? I would never!"


    "Then what the hell were you trying to do before? Pretty sure any normal person would have died from your punches you know?"


    "But Aniue is strong? And I was holding back you know? This was all to dispel Aniue''s curse!"


    I raised my hand, "Alright, hold on a moment. There''s something I want to address first, why are you calling me brother?"


    "Because Aniue is Aniue? No... Did Aniue forget about me?"


    "I don''t think you are rted to the Lindulf family are you?"


    She tilted her head, "Lin¡­ Dulf? What is that?"


    "I thought so¡­ Ok, I''ll give you the benefit of doubt but I''ll tell you that I have lost my memories before, so I may or may not have forgotten about you."


    "Aniue has lost your memories? I¡­ I see¡­ Then Aniue really doesn''t remember me or your past?"


    I shook my head, "Like I said, I have no idea who you are. The fact that you attacked me first still remains, so do forgive me for still being wary of you."


    She bowed her head, "I am sorry, Aniue! I thought Aniue was cursed like everyone I have met so far which resulted in me attacking you! I only wanted to subdue Aniue so I could save you!"


    "Cursed? What do you mean by cursed?"


    "Umm¡­ That is¡­ Everyone around me seems to be speaking gibberish. I couldn''t even make out what words they said and the first thing I was subjected to when I came to this world was being sold as a ve so¡­"


    I held up a hand, "Hold up. You came from another world?"


    She nodded, "It seems Aniue really forgot¡­ I am Tsuki, your little sister from Earth. You are my Aniue. You¡­ You were assassinated by our business rivals and left me behind¡­"


    Ok, every question I ask seems to beget even more questions. I don''t even know where to begin from now.


    I sighed, "Look¡­ Tsuki, was it? I would very much like to just sit down somewhere and talk about all you just told me and get some answers right now. But the thing is that I am having some problems with these monsters that are crossing over to the Spiritual ne that I have to deal with¡­ So would you mind postponing our talk for a little while?"


    "Of course, Aniue. Tsuki will always follow you wherever you go!"


    I don''t know about you, but those words sound rather ominous to me¡­


    Right, let''s not think too much about it now, I need to deal with this rift problem first so let''s just go back and help them exterminate this monster party before things get even moreplicated.


    Ugh¡­ I really don''t want to deal with this anymore...

 Chapter 546 - His Outrageous Family

    (Lian Li POV)


    Summoning another lightning storm, I watched as another horde of the monsters started toe through dozens of newly formed rifts, all of them rushing towards me with their fangs bared. shes of gold lit up the field as lightning bolts continued to rain down on the earth, striking down groups of the monsters with every bolt and annihting them.


    ??


    To my right was Manami who had painted her part of the field crimson red with her mes. Anyone unfortunate enough to be caught in her mes were incinerated immediately without mercy. Even now, the fields of fire were expanding to cover an evenrger area ofnd, but the speed at which rifts were appearing was still faster.


    Far off at the end of the open field, Cai Hong had transformed into her dragon form and was busy incinerating everything that was in front of her with her dragon breath. Any monsters that tried to step out of the rifts she was guarding were immediately burnt to nothingness. Anyone foolish enough to charge at her was immediately stomped t by her legs or swept away by her tail.


    Another rift opened up a short distance away and Eris immediately rushed towards the opening, her sword shing out to decapitate the three monsters that tried to step out of it.


    A short secondter, the bodies of the decapitated monsters turned to stone before crumbling to pieces, joining the rest of the thousands behind Eris who had fallen to her de.


    "''Flesh to dust, bones to dust, all of the living shall be returned to dust. Disintegration.''"


    With a short chant from Diao Chan, a huge number of the monsters disintegrated into nothingness. For our Witch who has already mastered shortening her chants, the monsters stood no chance against her.


    Covering Diao Chan''s back was Kiyomi who had transformed an entire portion of the field into a frozen wondend. Every single monster that stepped out of the rift was immediately frozen solid before breaking into diamond dust, the blizzard she had summoned as relentless as the horde that wasing through the rifts.


    I had half expected Brendan to remain behind the lines to take up triage duties just like the time when we were at war with the Dongs, but the alchemist apparently did not think so.


    He had apparently concocted some kind of potion that granted those who consumed it unparalleled strength and dexterity for a period of time without altering their physical appearances, allowing him and his band of merry men to tear the monsters to pieces with their bare hands.


    I had honestly thought that dealing with these monsters would be a rtively simple task at first.


    They were merely mindless beasts that focused only on killing any living thing they found and were not strong individually.


    The problemy with their extraordinary regenerative abilities where if they weren''tpletely obliterated, they would regenerate back almost instantly. It was something we learnt the hard way when monsters we thought were already dead came back to w at us.


    What made it even worse was the fact that the number of rifts just kept increasing and for every one of these monsters we kill, five more woulde through the rifts to take its ce.


    With my sisters beside me, it was an easy task to keep them away from the city but over time, the area the monsters upied started to increase despite our best efforts to curb them.


    My sisters and I could hold our ground just fine but we couldn''t be everywhere at once and the ces we were not guarding slowly started to be overrunned.


    The woman who had the audacity to call Master her husband was standing near to the city walls, coordinating her people''s attacks to match with our own follower''s. It was not much but they managed to slow down the monster''s advance considerably.


    I originally thought her to be as weak as the other denizens of this ne that we hade across but when I saw her summon lightning that was simr to mine in strength, I had to reevaluate her capabilities.


    Even her maid was flitting around the battlefield and killing monsters left and right with just her knives. Somehow those kitchen knives she was wielding could cut the monsters down into pieces smaller than the eye could see, matching Eris in terms of swordsmanship.


    Despite all of that, the number of monsters just kept increasing with more rifts constantly opening up in various ces on the field, forcing us to redirect our forces to different parts of the field just to contain them.


    And even then, fighting non-stop for all the past few hours was starting to tire us out too.


    Just when it seemed like one part of our formation was about to copse from the monster''s onught, the rifts suddenly became quiet and no monsters came through for a period of time, allowing us to clear up the remaining monsters and take a breather.


    "Is it over?" Manami asked, though fireballs still floated around her just in case she needed them.


    The infuriating woman appeared in front of us, "Not yet, this would only end when the rifts finally close. Husband must have done something to give us a break. As expected of husband to still be thinking about us at this time. "


    Of course, Master is always so selfless¡­


    He must still be locked inbat with that mysterious girl but yet Master still finds the time to worry about us.


    If only I was just a little bit stronger, I could be at Master''s side right now instead of dealing with these hindrances.


    I turned to look at our followers who were clearly exhausted, "We''ll probably onlyst for another hour or so, everyone else is too exhausted already."


    "Have them fall back behind the city walls to rest, we''ll have to give up the field to them and fight an extended siege," The woman suggested.


    I was just about to agree with her when the number of rifts on the field doubled without warning.


    "Everyone! Retreat behind the city walls!" I ordered, just as even more of the monsters came pouring out of the rifts.


    My sisters and I did our best to hold back the tide but there were too many of them, the horde rushing up to consume our followers before they could even reach the gates.


    Brendan had leapt into the throng with his men, using their own bodies to act as a shield wall to hold back the flood.


    The wall held for about five seconds before a ck wave of monsters overran their positions, each of them swarmed by dozens of those monsters all at once.


    Eris shed her sword out in an arc, disintegrating the swarm that was on top of Brendan''s team and saving them from being consumed.


    That only bought us another second as the gap was quickly filled up again, the men doing their best to hold them back.


    Even with the rest of us desperately culling as many monsters as we could, the horde continued to grow while rushing towards our retreating lines. At this rate, we might need to give up on those outside the walls to be monster fodder.


    That was when Manami suddenly froze and turned to me, "Lian Li¡­ ria ising."


    "ria? What is she doing here? No, what can she even do here?" I asked incredulously.


    "She said to look up."


    I looked up and a hole seemed to tear itself open in the sky, not unlike the rifts the monsters wereing through except this one was blue in colour.


    There was the roar of thunder before arge triangr shaped object came flying out of the rift, looking like a metallic wedge of some sort except it wasrge enough to cast a shadow over the field and the city.


    "Dive coordinates confirmed, nar jump sessful," A monotonous voice echoed from the ship-like object.


    That was followed by the unmistakably smug voice of ria, "Oh yeah!! I did it Onii-sama! OSSN Sun Destroyer is ready for business! All cannonsmence independent targeting! Prepare all EXOs for drop!"


    Master, your family truly is outrageous.

 Chapter 547 - So Many Questions, So Little Time

    (ria POV)


    Ehehehehe~ Onii-sama will be so proud of me!


    ??


    Onii-sama had always told me that "flying through space in a big ass ship is every man''s dream".


    With this test done, the start of Onii Sama''s Space Navy can go into full production!


    What''s more, Onii-sama also said "Giant robots are the future!" so being the good little sister I was, I made them too!


    I''m sure Onii-sama will praise me lots when he sees them!


    Ehehehe~ I can''t wait!


    Ah, I shouldn''t lose focus right now, my fellow sisters need help after all.


    It''s all thanks to sister Manami that I got the hyper jump drive to work using her teleportation Technique. With the Technique inscribed on the ship''s engines, we didn''t even need to invent a jump core before such a feat was possible.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that sister Manami had been constantly keeping contact with us, we might have wasted more time before gettingbat ready.


    The original n had been to meet up with Onii-sama''s monsters ande over with them. But since my sisters were facing a crisis, I decided to jump here without them.


    I feel a tiny bit bad that I snuck a few tracking devices on my sisters without their knowledge, but it''s all for the greater good of finding Onii-sama so I''m sure they''ll forgive me!


    Now¡­


    "Fire main cannons!!" I yelled, posing on the ship''s bridge with a hand on my hip and my other arm outstretched. That was definitely the standard pose for issuing such an order!


    "Yes ma''am!"


    The roar of our ship''s main cannons firing at those monsters was very therapeutic indeed.


    I swung my arm and dered dramatically, "Clear anding zone, then drop the EXOs on the ground and begin ground assault!"


    "Aye, aye, ma''am!"


    I turned around, making sure to ir my military jacket to make it look as dramatic as possible before moving towards the hangar where the EXOs are.


    Of course there would be one suit for me, I even made one for Onii-sama too!


    Ehehehe~ Onii-sama will definitely praise me when he sees this!


    All the EXOs were designed with a rough human shape around ten metres high each though it was missing a head on top of the torso. The cockpit was located in the torso section where a single pilot would sit in and control the entire suit.


    I climbed into my EXO, powering it up and giving a thumbs up to the engineers before closing the pilot hatch.


    The screens around the cockpit flickered to life, showing me a perfect view of the outside.


    Confirming that all statuses were green, it was just a matter of time before weunched.


    "Landing zone is clear! Prepare for EXO drop in five! Four! Three! Two! One! Drop! Drop! Drop!"


    I felt a sense of vertigo as my EXO was released and dropped from the hangar, the thrusters at the back of the suit kicking into life to slow my descent.


    Over sixty EXOsnded around me, sending shockwaves that knocked over the monsters closest to us. Without requiring further orders, all of us immediately drew our automatic cannons and started firing at the endless horde that had been guing my dear sisters.


    With my reinforcements, my sisters managed to rally the rest of the defenders and formed another defensive line against the horde alongside the EXOs.


    With OSSN Sun Destroyer overhead providing constant aerial bombardment, we could cover the entire field no matter where the new rifts opened up.


    This is our battlefield now!


    Rockets and fireballs flew alongside each other to decimate the ranks of the monsters while bullets and arrows continuously peppered the charging horde.


    Even if their increasing numbers, there was no way those things can get past our killzone!


    The one sided ughter carried on for another hour before something shot out of one of the rifts at high speeds and flew straight up in the air.


    It only took me a moment to recognise what that ''thing'' was.


    "Onii-sama!!"


    "Master!!"


    Both my sisters and I shouted out at the same time.


    Onii-sama looked up and spotted OSSN Sun Destroyer and stared at it for a good long moment, most likely admiring it. I can already picture the praises he will be giving meter!


    Eh?


    There is another girl with him that I hadn''t seen before?


    It''s not like it''s the first time Onii-sama had taken another woman into his ever expanding harem and it''s not like I mind it in the first ce. Like my sisters, I knew Onii-sama''s love was meant to be shared and he belonged to no one.


    But for some reason, when I saw that girl flying beside Onii-sama, I felt a great sense of danger and trepidation.


    It was as though she was my natural enemy or something.


    Onii-sama waved his hand over the field and a ck ball formed above the field, causing every remaining monster that had been there to immediately get sucked into it and disappear from existence.


    As expected of Onii-sama! You''re so cool!!


    *


    (MC POV)


    When I came out of the rift and back into the Spiritual ne with the craz¡­ With Tsuki in tow, thest thing I expected was to see a ship floating in the sky and bombarding the field below me.


    I didn''t even need to ask to know that this was definitely ria''s handiwork.


    And are those mechs I see below?


    Those are mechs aren''t they?


    I think ria''s gone a little bit too far this time¡­ I''ll really need to give her a good spankingter.


    It''s a wonder those busybodies haven''t showed up yet, I wonder if they were still busy with appeasing Lilith or something.


    Wait a minute¡­ My disciples are there too? ria must have gotten them involved in this as well...


    And if they are participating in the city''s defenses, that also means they have met Luna as well¡­


    The worst case scenario actually happened to me, why is this even happening?


    Ugh, just thinking about it is giving me a headache and I still have this crazy girl¡­ I mean the girl who ims to be my sister from another world to deal with too.


    The fact that Muon had told me about my status as a Star Power user makes it possible that I really might have been her brother in another world.


    But the real question lies in why she had been hearing and speaking gibberish all this while and why she had tortured me so badly in my other life? And most importantly, who exactly is she?


    She looks entirelypliant now and even gave me a cute smile when I looked at her, calling me "Aniue" affectionately.


    I''m seriously very confused right now¡­ What is with my sisters and their craziness?


    I knew there was nothing good abouting to this ne! Now how am I supposed to exin to my dear disciples about all this?


    Argh! Whatever, I''ll deal with things one by one. Let''s take care of these monsters first and deal with the other thingster.


    At least with my Star Power, the monsters here wouldn''t even be a threat at all. I''ll just create a ck hole here and let it do all the work.

 Chapter 548 - Introductions First

    (MC POV)


    I looked at the three groups of people standing in front of me, all of them ring at one another with clear hostile intent.


    ??


    Seems like I was too optimistic about this.


    "Alright¡­ Umm¡­ These are my disciples who have already introduced themselves¡­ Umm¡­ This is Luna, the Matriarch of the Spiritual ne. Beside her is her maid, Rina."


    "The only person in existence that can call me by that is husband. I am Lunamaeniera Sharrow, you may address me as your Majesty or Mistress."


    Eh¡­ I guess this is a matter of pride for her?


    Manami hid her mouth behind her hand, "Ara? I think the only thing we''ll call you is ''delusional'', ufufufu~"


    Woah there Manami, what''s with that sharp tongue of yours?


    Kiyomi followed her sister''s actions, "Some roadside trash thinks they can lord over us? They must really be living in their own fantastical world."


    Ok, you fox sisters need to get spankedter.


    Rina furrowed her brows, "A group ofmoners dares to talk so audaciously to her most gracious Majesty? It seems like you have issues with living."


    Rina, please put those knives away.


    Eris stepped forward with a hand on the hilt of her sword, "Dat''s sum'' big wordin'' from you peeps who needed ''elp to fend off those monsters! Not even a word of thanks!"


    Eris¡­ I see you unsping that sword of yours. Please stop.


    Luna scoffed, "We never needed your help. Our city is built prepared for a siege and the monsters wouldn''t have broken through our walls anyway. If anything, it was you who needed help since you exhausted yourselves fighting a field battle."


    I''m not sure what happened while I was gone but it seems they really were in a predicament?


    Lian Li''s eyes glowed slightly, "And why were the monsters even summoned in the first ce? Was it not because of you keeping something dangerous within the city? You had put our beloved Master in danger and you still dare to act high and mighty in front of us?"


    Err¡­ Technically it was me who caused it to react like that but¡­


    "Husband merely wished to find a way back home and I provided a possibility to. Are you faulting husband for this?"


    I mean¡­ It technically is my fault I guess? I should have checked the obelisk thoroughly first before trying to activate it. But my desire to return back to the Earthen ne made me impatient.


    Diao Chan scowled at her, "It''s all due to you tempting Master that this happened. If it wasn''t for your honeyed words, Master would not have made such a decision!"


    Bold ims you''re making there Diao Chan, though I guess it is kind of true that she did so in order to appeal to me more¡­


    Sensing that the atmosphere between the two were near breaking point, I coughed to get their attention.


    All of them calmed down almost immediately, turning their attention to me instead.


    "Ahem¡­ Andst but not least¡­ This girl¡­ Umm¡­ Well¡­ She ims to be my little sister from another world¡­ Tsuki¡­"


    I noticed that Tsuki and ria had been ring at each other ever since both of them learnt of each other''s status from how they had both addressed me.


    Not moving her re away from ria, Tsuki introduced herself, "I am Tsuki, Aniue''s real little sister from Earth. It is I who knows Aniue the best and longest amongst all of you."


    ria chuckled mirthlessly, "Ohohoho! The ''real'' little sister huh? Onii-sama was born in this world and raised in our family, I am Onii-sama''s one and only true imouto!"


    Tsuki intensified her re, "You are merely Aniue''s step sister, you''re not even rted by blood. Whereas I was Aniue''s blood rted sibling in the other world."


    "Ohoho! As you said, it was the other world. This world is different now and you''re the outsider. So you''re no longer Onii-sama''s little sister!"


    Is the little sister role really such a big deal that these two have to fight so intensely for it? It''s not like I can''t have two little sisters right?


    Seeing how the two of them were still ring at each other though, I feel like it wasn''t an appropriate time for me to say such a thing.


    "Papa, candy?" Cai Hong offered me the treat, the little dragon being carried in my arms.


    Of course I epted the sweet and gave her a pat on the head for being such a good girl, the only one besides Brendan amongst everyone else who wasn''t showing hostility to anyone.


    Both Luna and Tsuki seemed to have a stroke when I introduced my little dragon too. It was only when I mentioned I had adopted her did they calm down a little.


    I did n to give my disciples a good scolding for bringing Cai Hong here, but it seems it was Cai Hong who insisted she came to find me. Seeing how she kept clinging to me with teary eyes the moment we were reunited, I could guess how Cai Hong was like with them.


    Since I know how stubborn Cai Hong can be, I can''t me them after all.


    There''s still one thing I need to make sure of.


    "I''m guessing all of you came to this ne via ria''s giant ship?" I asked.


    "Master''s pet foxes came and told us about the portal. We used it toe here after Master," Brendan exined helpfully, seemingly ill at ease being stuck in the middle of the three groups with me.


    "Huh¡­ So I guess you guys know about the monsters in the Sanctuary already?"


    I shouldn''t be surprised since I did tell Akari and Shiori to inform my disciples of my situation after all.


    "Of course Master, we even came here with¡­ Oh no¡­" Brendan suddenly stopped himself and his eyes widened. "We forgot about those two foxes!"


    All of my girls turned and gaped at Brendan before turning back to me with wide eyes.


    I looked at them carefully, "Shiori and Akari followed you all here and you guys lost them?"


    Lian Li poked her fingers together, "Ummm¡­ We were so caught up in the new ne that we¡­ Forgot¡­"


    Well¡­ They''re two really powerful foxes so I don''t think they would have any problems surviving here, not to mention the fact they literally can''t die since I possess that sealing orb anyway.


    Hmm¡­ I''m not even sure if the sealing orb works here? Let''s give it a try.


    The moment I pulled it out of my storage ring and tried to contact the two foxes, a puff of smoke appeared above me and the two foxes in question leapt onto my shoulder and started nuzzling my neck.


    "Divine One!"


    "Master!"


    Both of them cried out, ignoring everything else around them and fully concentrating on cuddling me.


    Their tails curled around my neck and face, fully immersing me in their extremely soft and warm fur.


    Uwaaa so fluffy~~ I am healed~~


    Ugh, Tsuki, Rina, Luna, please stop looking at me like that. I''ll introduce them properly but let me enjoy the fluff first ok? It''s been a really tiring day.

 Chapter 549 - Behind The Fluff

    *Several days ago*


    (Akari POV)


    ??


    Uuuu¡­ Why did this have to happen to meeee¡­


    Sister is also missing too and I got dumped on this stupid volcano of all ces¡­


    I want to look for Master but I can''t smell nor sense him at all¡­ This stupid volcanic smell is blocking my nose¡­


    I started to make my way out of the crater, grumbling as I did so.


    Lava spewed upwards as a giant snake-like monster appeared from the depths of the volcano, its scales looked to be hardened magma stuck to it.


    "Who dares intrude on my domain?!" The snake monster roared, ring down at me with his burning red eyes.


    I sniffed at his direction, sensing that he was clearly inferior to me by his significantly lower concentration of innate Quarks.


    Bleugh, the Orc generals back at Sanctuary have higher Quark concentration than he does and they don''t even use any Techniques.


    Thus, I ignored the upstart and continued my climb out of the volcano while trying to send a telepathic message to my sister.


    "I''m talking to you, pipsqueak!"


    He thrashed his tail into theva, sending a wave of it crashing towards me.


    There''s no way someva could hurt me of course, so I just ignored it.


    The loud-mouthed youngster roared triumphantly when he saw theva wash over me, already assuming me to be burned alive.


    I merely shook myself a little to shrug off the molten liquid before continuing my ascent,pletely ignoring the idiot.


    It took a few seconds before he realised that I waspletely unscathed.


    "You! How are you still alive?!"


    I looked at him with a cold stare, "You seem young and innocent. I would rmend you to learn how to gauge your opponent''s strength before acting all arrogant, trash."


    Those words seemed to anger him as he roared aloud, rising further out of theva to try and make himself bigger.


    "You dare?! Something as small as you dare to act high and mighty to me?! ME?! I am Lasioth! King of the Ever Burning Mountains! This whole domain is under my rule! Who do you think you are to strut into my domain?!"


    Red orbs appeared all around him before spears of fire shot out from them, flying straight towards me.


    "Die in agony!" He roared.


    The spears bounced off my fur without me needing to do anything, merely tickling me.


    This guy is so noisy¡­ How dare he keep trying to prevent me from going to find Master?


    I extended one of my tails to reach forward faster than he could react, wrapping it around his neck tightly.


    He gasped as I raised him higher into the air until his entire body was floating above theva pool, his size at least fifty times of my current form. He thrashed around in the air, trying and failing to shake himself free.


    "You are an eyesore," I stated simply before twisting his neck and breaking it with a loud snap.


    I then dumped his dead body back into the pool unceremoniously, allowing me to leap out of the volcano unhindered.


    Several more monsters were waiting for me at the top, all of them looking simr to the youngster I just killed.


    "She killed our king! She killed our king! Revenge for our king!"


    "Troublesome¡­" I muttered, before ring my tails to summon spheres of glowing, red orbs.


    Beams of fire burst forth from the orbs, consuming those in front of me and burning them all into ashes instantly.


    As though they were tired of existing, even more of them showed up to try and attack me, all of them demanding vengeance for their dead king.


    Of course, I just killed all of these pieces of trash, letting my mes devour thempletely without mercy. There was no reason for me to spare any of these insignificant beings that were beneath my notice.


    It wasn''t until I killed half of them did they realise the futility of their actions, the smarter ones quickly abandoning the fight to run away.


    But since they were such a bother to me, I continued to incinerated them until they were all nothing but ash.


    Without any more hindrances, I leapt away from the volcano tond a few kilometers away from it, clearing my nose of that acrid sulphur smell.


    I sniffed the air again, hoping to catch any familiar smells in the air.


    Ah! It''s sister''s scent!


    I immediately dashed towards the source of it, covering miles within seconds and finally spotting a familiar white fox standing at the edge of a cliff.


    "SIIIISSSTEEEERR!" I cheered, dashing straight towards her.


    Her tails wrapped around me mid-flight and stopped me before I could reach her, leaving me dangling in the air.


    "Muuuu!! At least let me hug you, sister! I thought I lost you too!" I whined.


    She smacked me on the head with her paw, "And what would happen if you had done that? That was the edge of a cliff I was standing on, you know?"


    I looked down and indeed, it was a really long fall.


    I gave my sister an innocent smile, "Teehee?"


    She smacked me on the head again.


    I whined out in pain while she got closer to sniff at me.


    "Did you¡­ Did you burn a group of people?"


    I pouted, "They deserved it. They were bothering me."


    She sighed, "Akari¡­ You really need to keep that murderous side of you under control. Have you forgotten that you serve Divine One now?"


    "They were obstructing me from finding Master. It is entirely reasonable for me to kill them."


    "Did you at least talk to them?"


    "Eh? Why would I talk to such inferior beings? Of course not, I just burned them since they were standing in my way--"


    Shiori smacked me for the third time.


    "Oieee! That hurts, sister!"


    "It''s meant to," She growled at me. "Ugh, if only Divine One was here. Then you would at least keep that murderous side of you under control. Why is it that only in front of Divine One do you act so meek?"


    "Mmm? Because it''s Master, sister. If Master doesn''t feel the need to kill them, then I won''t of course~" I told her.


    "Haa¡­ I suppose I should be d you weren''t like the past you who would burn down entire continents just because you didn''t like the shape of it."


    I puffed my cheeks, "I grew up ok?! Besides, Master is more important now! How are we going to find him when even his disciples are separated? Should we find them first?"


    "No, I have a better idea."


    Shiori moved back to the edge and nodded to the forest below the cliff, "I was thinking we could get some help. There''s bound to be monsters in this world as well, we can just start another group here and get them to obtain information about Divine One and create a base of operations in case the otherse through the portal. I need you to go in there and make contact with any monster group you find. Since we''re finding allies this time, don''t kill them."


    "Ehh¡­ That sounds so troublesome¡­ Can I just burn down the forest?"


    She red at me, "No."


    "Please?"


    "It''s to find Divine One. Do you want to disappoint him?"


    "Buuu¡­ If it''s for Master''s sake¡­ Fine. But I call first dibs on cuddling his face when we find him."


    "... Fine."


    "Yayyyy~~"


    Time for me to get to work and establish another monster group here! Wait for me Master! We''reing to find you!

 Chapter 550 - I Need Answers

    (MC POV)


    Ok, instead of standing around on the field like before, we''re now seated in the reception room of Luna''s pce.


    And by seated, I meant there were only seats for Luna and I, the Matriarch obviously removing every other seat within the room so that the rest were made to stand.


    I wanted to protest against such an arrangement but my disciples and Tsuki didn''t seem to mind, taking up positions to my sides.


    Only Cai Hong came up to sit on myp, the little dragon slowly falling asleep in my arms since it was time for her afternoon nap.


    Shiori and Akari were curled up under my chair, watching the neers attentively. Neither of them had said much after we came here and I knew that means they were on absolute high alert.


    I''d like to tell them that they could rx but seeing how they were snarling at Tsuki, I doubt they would listen.


    Rina and Manami started preparing tea almost right away, both sides neglecting to serve any to the other group while I had two cups ced in front of me.


    Seeing as how both of them were staring at me, I knew they were counting on which cup I chose to pick up first as an indicator of who I favour.


    Though it pains me to do so, I decided not to pick up either cup. Any other time and I would''ve picked Manami''s cup but I don''t want to start another quarrel now.


    I turned to Luna, "Ok, I''d like to first address the biggest question here. What in the world was that obelisk and why did it do what it did?"


    Luna took a sip of her tea, "I would assume that the obelisk was a lodestone of some sort for the denizens of the Damnation ne. Has husband heard of it?"


    I shook my head.


    "The Damnation ne exists only to consume other nes. There were myths of a fight between the Gods where one side sought to reset everything back to null and the Damnation ne was said to be one of the things that were created."


    Hmm? Was this the war between the big tentacle monsters and Origin that Muon told me? I wanted to ask her toe as well but I''m pretty sure this would just create another misunderstanding.


    "And such a dangerous thing just so happens to be underneath your house?"


    She smiled at me, "Though I may have ruled this ne for hundreds of years, I am not the first ruler to have upied this pce. There had been no records of its existence prior until I stumbled upon it by ident during the renovation of the pce."


    "How convenient, isn''t it?" Lian Limented sarcastically, clearly insinuating that Luna had lied about everything.


    Luna ignored her, pretending that there was no one else in the room except for Rina, herself and I.


    I don''t really see a reason for her to lie so I''m inclined to believe what she has told me. By all means, Luna should have more knowledge than I do since I''ve learnt most of what I know from her library anyway.


    Ok, so the obelisk is pretty much a dead end. The next pressing question was¡­


    "When and how did you make that ship?" I asked ria.


    "Eh? I''ve been working on it ever since Onii-sama told me about it, you know? Everything I did up till now was to make that ship a reality for Onii-sama!"


    I raised my eyebrow at her, "I take it it''s something that I had said before I lost my memories?"


    ria nodded her head with a proud smile.


    Luna turned to look at me, "Husband¡­ Lost his memories?"


    Manami snickered, "Ara? Did Master not trust you enough to tell you about it? Ufufufu~"


    This vixen¡­ Was the spanking I gave you just now not enough?


    I waved my hand at her, "It''s a long story but yes. It''s not important so don''t worry about it."


    Luna looked unconvinced but still relented, "If husband says so¡­"


    I then turned to the newest person in the room, "Which brings me to the other thing¡­ You im to be my sister from another world?"


    Tsuki nodded enthusiastically, "Yes Aniue! It seems like you have forgotten but I know what will help you! I did quite a lot of research for just this purpose!"


    For some reason, I have a bad feeling about this¡­


    She pulled out something extremely traumatising for me from her storage ring, "All I need to do is to send you back to our world temporarily and you''ll regain your memories soon enough! This is my special ''truck-kun stick!"


    I immediately sted that stick into pieces.


    There was absolutely no way I''m going through that hell again.


    At least the reason why she''s been ''tormenting'' me in my previous life has been exined, she had been trying to get me to remember her or something like that.


    But it definitely did not help that I could not understand her during that time and really thought she had been torturing me for the fun of it.


    I sincerely believe there are other ways to go about restoring my memories so I''m not sure why every single thing she did involves pain.


    Maybe I should take the memory loss more seriously and try to find a way to restore it? Considering how the past has affected me so far, I think it''s a good idea.


    I mean, Luna turned out to be grooming me to be her husband, Tsuki here was actually my sister from another world. What''s next? The Divine Primordial Dragon turning out to be my roommate or something?


    Better not jinx it.


    Tsuki looked at the stick that I had obliterated, "Umm¡­ Was there something wrong with the stick, Aniue?"


    "Everything is wrong with it, so don''t bring it up again. What I want to know is how did you even get here? Like, this world?"


    "Unn¡­ After Aniue got assassinated by those stupid idiots, I sought a way to reunite with Aniue again of course. Then when I died as well, I met a god who offered me a second chance in life in another world."


    That god wouldn''t be Sylphy would she? No, since she did say the first time she gained consciousness was during the ve auction, Sylphy had already lost her godhood so it can''t be her.


    Not noticing my brooding, she continued, "At first the god wanted to send me to some random world and not Aniue''s so I went ahead to beat him up until he sent me to Aniue''s world."


    I blinked at her, "You¡­ Beat up a god?"


    The crazy girl nodded, "He was being really obnoxious and annoying. So like how Aniue had taught me in our previous life, I beat him to an inch of his life and made him beg for mercy."


    "You¡­ Died¡­ Then beat up a god and forced them to transmigrate you to this world."


    "That is correct, Aniue."


    Ok¡­ Yeah, she''s still crazy. Who in the right mind will start beating up a god after dying? You know what, don''t answer that.


    It''s a small wonder that those busybodies couldn''ty a finger on her either.


    If she could beat up a god before she even started cultivating, what makes anyone think they could stand a chance against her after she grew even stronger?


    I looked down at my hands, if I managed to beat her¡­ What am I?


    ria turned to re at Tsuki, "I would appreciate it if you could stop calling Onii-sama your ''Aniue''."


    Tsuki scoffed, "I should be the one telling you to stop calling Aniue your ''Onii-sama''. Aniue only needs one imouto and that will be me."


    I raised up my hand, "I''m not sure what you mean by ''need''? I never ''needed'' a little sister you know? And who said I can''t have two little sisters?"


    "NO!" Both of them yelled out at the same time.


    "Everyone knows that Onii-sama pampers your imouto! If there''s two of us, then there won''t be any pampering!" ria insisted.


    I have no idea where that logic came from and it made absolutely no sense.


    But for some reason, Tsuki was nodding along beside her too.


    "So, Aniue! Please choose one of us to be your official imouto!"


    When faced with such a question, what could I do?


    Of course I did the most sensible thing by giving both of them a forehead flick and getting them to sit in seiza in the corner of the room.


    Now can we move on to the next topic please?

 Chapter 551 - Would You Like To Extend Your Stay?

    (MC POV)


    I''ll really need to find out how to deal with my memory losster but let''s address the other problem in the room.


    I looked at my disciples, "Alright, I guess you guys already know about the monster followers I have?"


    Lian Li nodded, "Yes Master. Akari and Shiori came to us with news of your disappearance and brought us to the¡­ Umm¡­ The Sanctuary."


    I looked below my seat to see the two foxes beaming at me, as though expecting me to praise them for a job well done.


    "You know¡­ When I said to tell my disciples, I didn''t mean to bring them here. I meant just let them know where I went and that was good enough."


    Shiori tilted her head, "Eh? Did Divine One not mean for us to organise a rescue?"


    "Not to undermine your efforts or anything but¡­ As you can probably tell already, I didn''t really need a rescue. It might have taken a little more time but I believe I would have returned back anyway."


    "But we miss Master¡­ And everyone didn''t want to wait! Sister also wanted to cudd--" Akari started to protest, only for her sister to smack her and tell her to be quiet.


    Manami reached forward and hugged me protectively from behind, "That''s right Master. You didn''t really expect us to sit still while you''re missing did you? I''m sure if any of us went missing, Master would have flipped the entire world in search of us."


    I would have liked to refute her and say that she was exaggerating, but I remembered what happened when Manami and Kiyomi were taken by the Dark Sect and wisely kept my mouth shut.


    "So it''s true then. Husband is in that sort of rtionship with your disciples?" Luna asked.


    I raised an eyebrow, "What do you mean?"


    "Your disciple, the one with the golden hair. She showed me a picture of the two of you embracing each other like lovers to convince me that they were indeed who they said they were."


    My head snapped towards Lian Li who was busy averting her eyes from me, "You what?!"


    She poked her fingers together, "I¡­ I didn''t know what else to show at that time Master¡­ I thought this would be the best material to convince her¡­"


    "No, no, no. I didn''t even know there was a picture of us like that? How did you even make one? ria?!"


    "Ehhhh¡­ It''s not me this time, Onii-sama!" ria protested frantically, still sitting in the corner with Tsuki.


    I narrowed my eyes at my first disciple, "Show me."


    Lian Li pursed her lips before materialising a picture in her hands.


    It took me a second to recognise that it was that time I kissed her on the beach during the barbecue. It was rather romantic too, since the sea was calm and perfectly reflected the moon on its surface.


    Ok, this one''s on me. When she said ''embraced'' I thought it was the other kind of embrace.


    Hey! It was a possibility ok? But how did she even get one of those?


    As though sensing my question, Manami spoke up from behind me, "I made those Master¡­ Using Space and Astral Quarks, I managed to imprint memories on a piece of specially made paper to be preserved at my sisters'' request¡­"


    I looked at each of them in turn, "Do I even need to ask if each of you have such a picture?"


    All of them blushed and nodded.


    I''m not sure if I should praise her for innovating such a thing that no one else has done before or should I scold her for using it just to get candid pictures of me?


    Honestly, I''m more inclined to the former but I don''t want to encourage them too much for doing such a thing. Next thing I know, they might even be making lewd versions of this or even worse, coborating with Odriana to make BL stuff.


    I guess I''ll scold themter when we''re it''s just us.


    I sighed, "Just to make sure, is this all of you who came over? There''s no one else that you might have forgotten right?"


    They shook their heads collectively.


    "And what was the n for you all to go back home?"


    ria raised her hand enthusiastically, "The ship is capable of nar jumps Onii-sama! I already registered the coordinates of our home so we can go back anytime!"


    I suppose I should be d that they at least came with a n of some sort and didn''t just blindly charge in here. Even if it did involve ria making something as ridiculous as that¡­


    Huh? Why do they look relieved when they heard ria say that?


    "Did¡­ Did you alle over without a n to return?"


    "... Yes, Master¡­"


    Ok, yeah, I''m giving all of them spankster.


    Luna reached forward and grasped my hand, to which my disciples reacted by drawing their weapons or summoning their Techniques to point at her.


    They reacted so fast that even I was impressed.


    Rina had of course moved forward to stand in the way of their hostility but even she can''t block all of them from actually pointing at her mistress.


    "Does Husband really need to return back? Your disciples are already here and if me turning a blind eye to their existence allows Husband to stay here, I do not mind such an arrangement you know? I''ll take care of everything, I won''t inconvenience Husband at all, everything at my disposal will be used to make sure Husband livesfortably here. If it''s something Husband doesn''t like about this ce I''ll change it immediately. There is no need for Husband to go, right? Husband should just stay here after all. I will take care of you and everyone here. I will do everything to change this ne to your liking. There is no need to go. Just stay here!"


    I shook my head, "No, as I said, that''s my home and that''s the only reason. I do not yet have any ns to leave that ce at all so I will have to decline your offer."


    I half expected Luna to try and convince me to stay again but surprisingly she simply nodded her head and sat back on her chair.


    "I see¡­ In that case, does Husband want to try to recover your memories?"


    I tilted my head at her, "What are you suggesting?"


    She gave me a knowing smile, "I''m saying that our hidden archives should have tomes and knowledge that deal with the recovery of memory loss. So if Husband is interested¡­ I''m not saying Husband has to stay here forever but if Husband wishes to just stay here for a little while longer, maybe Husband can find something?"


    She''s a shrewd one alright.


    I turned to look at my disciples and it was obvious what they thought of the offer when they had put away their weapons, clearly worried about me.


    It was obvious they thought recovering my memories should be something important to me.


    I suppose I can stay here for just a bit longer¡­ I''ll change to my female form if I have to in order to continue teaching my disciples too. Wouldn''t be the first time I did it anyway...

 Chapter 552 - Here, Read These

    (Lian Li POV)


    I should hate her.


    All of us really should hate her, this infuriating, annoying and stuck up old woman...


    But the fact that this Luna-what''s-her-stupid-name was doing this for Master''s benefit cannot be denied.


    For Master who has been living all this while with missing memories and had not once expressed a desire for anything after taking us under His wing, the fact that He now expresses a desire to regain His memories was a very big deal for us.


    Since Master had proimed what He sought for, we, as Master''s first followers and disciples, will of course stop at nothing to get Master what He wants.


    And yet¡­


    "What do you mean we''re not allowed in there with Master?!" I demanded, ring at that hussy who dared to im herself as Master''s ''wife''.


    She tilted her head upwards slightly, "As I have said. The hidden archives store national secrets that outsiders have no ce in seeing. You might be husband''s disciples, but I don''t trust any of you one bit."


    This bitch! It''s obvious she was using this as an opportunity to separate us from Master to prevent us from getting any affection from Him! Who knows what she''ll do if she''s alone with Master?


    She might even do something absolutely unforgivable like trying to rape Master!


    There was absolutely no way we''re allowing her to be alone with Master!


    Manami scoffed at her, "Ara? You tter yourself too much. None of us have any interest at all in this third rate country of yours. As if any national secret would even matter if any one of us could reduce the entire ce to dust if we wanted to."


    "Was that a threat?"


    "Ufufufu, it can be one."


    Brendan stepped in between us, "Now, now,dies. Why don''t we just ask Master''s opinion on this? I think that''s the more important thing, right?"


    She turned up her nose even further, "Husband is already busy researching within the archives, as if I will let anyone disturb him right now."


    Cai Hong waddled up to her while sucking on a finger, "Even Cai Hong?"


    "Don''t y coy with me, dragon. I saw your true form yesterday so your little tricks won''t work on me."


    Cai Hong looked away from her with a sour face and pouted, "Buuu¡­ This Cai Hong''s true form¡­"


    For her to even reject Cai Hong''s ''pleading face'', she really is a formidable opponent. At this rate, we really might need to resort to sneaking our way into the archives or even subdue her.


    Diao Chan stepped forward, "You say all that, but your main goal is to keep Master here isn''t it? You''re not even allowing us to see Master after we came all this way to reunite with Him! And now when Master has a desire that we wish to help Him fulfill, you''re hindering Him instead of helping Him. It''s a small wonder why Master rejected your proposal."


    Oh? Judging by the slight furrow of her brows, I think sister Diao Chan''s words actually hit a nerve.


    She''s definitely still sore about the fact that Master has embraced us and gave us His affection.


    That woman gritted her teeth, "For husband¡­ Fine. You there, male."


    Brendan pointed a finger at himself, "Me?"


    "Yes, you. I will allow you and only you to go help husband with his search. You at least know how to read, yes?"


    Brendan pursed his lips, "Yes, I do know how to read."


    "Good, then go see the archives director and tell her I sent you to help husband. That is all that I''m willing topromise on."


    At first I wanted to argue more but then I thought this might be a chance to show Master how selfish this woman was and get Master to despise her more.


    If Master knew she was ostracising us and looking down on Brendan, surely this would sour their rtionship even more.


    With that in mind, I turned to Brendan and passed him a scarf I had knitted, "Pass this to Master when you meet Him. It''s bound to be cold down there."


    The other girls followed suit and also handed Brendan personal things we wanted him to hand over to Master to let Him know we were waiting outside.


    Yes, and all we need to do now is to wait¡­


    *


    (Brendan POV)


    I don''t know why but when senior sisters sent me off to help Master with their blessing, I felt a cold chill run up my spine.


    I suppose I should just be d that sister ria and Master''s newest sister were busy having what they call a "little sister showdown" and weren''t here to cause even more chaos.


    I''m actually quite curious what the showdown entailed but I think it would be something iprehensible to me anyway.


    And now I''m being led down the staircase by this woman who seemed very upset that she had to guide me here.


    "Here it is. Don''t break anything in there or I will break you, understand me, boy?"


    "Very."


    The director turned on her heel and left, grumbling something under her breath.


    I didn''t need to hear her words to know she was unhappy that she couldn''t boss me around like the other males because of my position as Master''s disciple.


    I pushed open the door and entered a surprisingly opulent room. I was honestly expecting the hidden archive to be dark, dusty and foreboding but apparently I was wrong.


    Before I could fully admire the ce, a knife was thrusted towards my throat, an inch away from touching my skin.


    The maid girl I remembered following the tall woman from before was standing in front of me with narrowed eyes.


    "You¡­ Brendan was it? What are you doing here?" She growled.


    I raised my hands in surrender, "Your mistress¡­ She allowed me to help my Master in searching for the cure for His memory loss."


    She watched me for a few seconds before the knife disappeared as though it had been an illusion before taking a step away from me, "I see¡­ I would warn you to be careful of the cursed books but I would be lying if I said I cared about your well-being."


    Losing interest in me, she left me and returned to sit at one of the reading tables.


    Deciding to just concentrate on what I''m supposed to be here for, I went to Master''s side.


    I spotted the two foxesying underneath His seat, that tall woman must have deemed it unnecessary to separate them from Master.


    I guess these two foxes must have taken up the role of Master''s guards or something?


    Now that I think about it, they were always with Master, weren''t they? So they might very well be Master''s guards the monsters have sent.


    Master was so absorbed in His reading that I was nearly right beside Him before He looked up and noticed me.


    "Oh, Brendan. Here to sate your thirst for knowledge eh? Here, I picked out some books that would be useful for you, take a seat," Master patted the chair beside Him with a bright smile while gesturing to a pile of books.


    I tilted my head, "Wasn''t Master looking for a way to regain your lost memories?"


    He waved his hand at me, "Bah, I can do that any time I want. But having my disciples have ess to all this knowledge isn''t amon urrence at all! So trust me, these books will help you a lot!"


    "Umm¡­ Well¡­ That is¡­ Senior sisters couldn''te in because of that queen¡­ And they wanted me to give you this."


    I quickly exined and passed Master the items the girls had given me.


    "Ah¡­ I suppose I''ll have to ask Luna to grant them permissionter. But in the meantime, just take a look at these books.


    I spied the books on the table to read their titles.


    "''Godlike alchemy for dummies'', ''Panacea and other elixirs'', ''Alchemy without the fuss of ingredients'', ''Combat alchemy''. Master¡­ I don''t really know about this but¡­ These books seem rather dodgy."


    He waved his hand at me, "I know what you mean, but just trust me on this."


    Since Master said so, there was no way I could deny that order.


    I still worry about my senior sisters being left outside though...

 Chapter 553 - What A Conveniently Placed Piece Of Paper

    (Brendan POV)


    To say that I loathe my weak self would be an understatement.


    I knew thatpared to my senior sisters, I was unbelievably weak.


    No, I wasughably weak.


    Master had dered I had no talent for cultivation, but He still refused to give up on me and found my talent in alchemy instead.


    But even with said talent, it was obvious I was still quitecking in my learning as my senior sisters quickly improved by leaps and bounds while I struggled to evenprehend Master''s teachings.


    Master never seemed to mind my ipetence, merely giving a smile and continuing to guide me patiently with His usual smile.


    Despite Master''s multiple assurances that I was showing great signs of progress, I still felt inadequate.


    All I''ve managed to do are mediocre potions that require an entire day for me to make while Master could make them instantly and if He had wanted to, possibly even in His sleep.


    I know it might be arrogant for me to hope I could reach Master''s level in alchemy when Master is literally a God. But when Master had ced such high hopes on me, there was no way I could disappoint Him.


    Even now when Master should have been looking for ways to restore His missing memories, He had chosen to prioritise us instead of Himself.


    "Right, this is the method I told you about to increase the potion''s purity. I might not have exined it in detail back then but here''s the process illustrated. You might have a better time picturing it now."


    I inspected the diagram that Master had handed to me, further proving Master''s genius in being able to convey such aplex procedure without illustrating it to me.


    Such is the skill gap between Master and I.


    Although I already understood the concept from Master''s teachings, seeing it recorded in the book allowed me to have a better understanding of it. The next time I try making a potion, I might be able to brew even better quality ones.


    But seeing how Master had even set aside the time now to teach me...


    "Master, are you sure you don''t want to look for ways to cure your memory loss now?" I asked in trepidation.


    Master raised His eyebrow at me, "Why? Are you in a rush to go home or something?"


    "N¡­ No¡­ I mean¡­ I would have thought Master might have wanted to regain your memories as soon as possible, especially since¡­ You know¡­ There seems to be a lot of things happening that are connected to your past."


    "Pfft, there''s no rush. It''s not like they''re going anywhere are they? I did tell you how I got most of my knowledge in this very archive right? There''s still a ton of things I don''t know and I think the present takes priority over the past, don''t you think?"


    Not with the kind of history Master seems to have if you ask me, but who am I to argue? So I just nodded my head at Master.


    "Right, why don''t you take a look at these books too while I sort out the materials I''d like the others to read in the meantime?"


    "Master¡­ I think you''re working too hard for us."


    "Really? This is the least I can do as your Master you know?"


    No Master, other masters would not go this far for their disciples you know? Sure, there might be a few teachers who genuinely want to spread their teachings to others but most masters of cultivation Sects only take in disciples to further their own standings you know?


    Then again, it''s not like Master would need to do such a thing anyway. There was no one higher than Master in the entire world after all. It can be said that it''s our greatest fortune that Master was genuinely interested in teaching us even when He did not really have much to gain from it.


    Deciding to follow Master''s advice, I took up one of the books and began to flip through its contents.


    Just as I picked up the book, a slip of paper dropped out from in between its pages onto the table.


    Curious, I picked it up and inspected its contents.


    Written in very neat handwriting at the top of the page were the words "The potion that can cure any memory loss one hundred percent working guaranteed".


    I frowned at it, isn''t this a little too convenient? What''s more, the listed ingredients and process seems a little...


    It should be a good idea to show Master this first.


    "Master? Umm¡­ You might want to take a look at this."


    Master came behind me and looked over my shoulder, His eyes narrowing slightly when He caught sight of the title as well.


    "Where did you find this?" He asked.


    "It fell out of the book you gave me, Master."


    "Huh¡­ Let''s see¡­ It says the ingredients are a vial of water from the Fairy Lake, a fruit of the Eternal Heaven Tree, three drops of blood from a ten thousand year old Life Spring Phoenix, a tear from the Dragon King Asphart and¡­ A spoonful of pure liquified Origin energy? Also the person this potion is meant for cannot be the one to gather or make it?"


    I looked up at Master, "Umm¡­ Does Master know what these are?"


    "I only know thest one but I didn''t know they can be measured by ''spoonfuls''... I can only assume the rest are things that can be found on this ne so a resident of this ne should know."


    Master turned towards the only other upant in the room, "Rina?"


    The maid girl appeared in front of him immediately, as though teleporting.


    "What is it¡­ Master?"


    "Do you know what these things are?" He gestured to the paper in my hand.


    Rina squinted at its contents and a frown appeared on her face as well.


    "Where did you find this?"


    Master gestured to the book that it fell out of.


    "This is odd¡­ Before any book is ced here, all of them have to be screened through first and any loose pieces of paper should have been found¡­ For one to be left in there¡­ This is definitely not a coincidence¡­"


    "Are you suggesting someone nted it there knowing I would find it?"


    "Very improbable since no one else came here, but the chances are not zero¡­ The materials it mentioned there are also extremely difficult to get even for us. Aside from that ''Origin energy'' that I do not know what it might be. If I had to guess, this might just be pure nonsense."


    "I suppose¡­ But it might be worth looking into¡­ But thest condition seems weird no matter how I look at it," Master considered, scratching His chin.


    I got an idea, "Master, why not we give it a try? If we knew the location of these ingredients, I''m sure senior sisters and I would be able to gather it."


    Master considered for a moment, "Hmm¡­ I guess if the girls are fine with it. Do you mind if we take this out?"


    The maid girl shook her head, "Since that piece of paper is not part of any book, feel free to do so. I would suggest talking to her most gracious majesty in regards to the materials. She would be able to provide a map with the locations and details of getting these ingredients."


    "Thank you, Rina."


    "No need to thank me. You are her most gracious Majesty''s husband and thus also my Master. As long as you''ve done nothing to hurt her, I will serve you as I have served her."


    Without waiting for a reply, she turned and walked away from us without a second nce back.


    Master watched her go before turning back to me, "Well, I guess we''re going to get busy. Why don''t you go tell your senior sisters about the news first? Then find out about the possibility of getting these materials. I''ll clean up a bit before leaving."


    I bowed my head, "As you wish, Master."


    I''m not sure how the rest would react to this but I''m pretty sure the girls would be on board to help Master too.

 Chapter 554 - Accept This Quest?

    (Brendan POV)


    When I came out from the hidden archives with the note in hand, my senior sisters were quick to surround me, appearing from various corners of the archive.


    I guess they must have decided to help themselves to reading the books here while waiting for me.


    Cai Hong was the first to reach me and sniffed in my direction, "Muuu? Where Papa?"


    "Master is still downstairs, Cai Hong," I told her.


    "Brendan, how is Master? And how is the search for recovering His memories?" Lian Li asked, her eyes boring ufortably into me.


    "Ah¡­ Umm¡­ Master is fine of course, He¡­ Err¡­ Master was looking for more ways to teach us while He was down there¡­"


    The girls seemed quite taken aback by what I said.


    "Ara? Was Master not trying to restore His memories?" Manami asked.


    I shook my head, "Master said He could do that anytime and doing this for us first was much more important."


    "Master¡­ Truly is too selfless¡­" Diao Chan sighed while shaking her head. "This Diao Chan would dly trade my own memories to restore Master''s! Heh¡­ Hehehe¡­ Then I can get to experience all the fun times all over again as though it was the first time~~"


    All of us ignored the masochistic Witch''s mumblings.


    I took out the note that I had found from my pocket, "However, I did find something that might help unexpectedly."


    Unfurling the note, I raised it up so that the girls could read its contents.


    Kiyomi frowned, "How did you find something like this? This seems too convenient for it to be a coincidence. Not to mention that title sounds like what a prankster might write."


    I nodded, "Master thinks so too but I thought it would be worth our time to at least look into it."


    Lian Li scowled, "You''re suggesting that we ask that insufferable woman aren''t you? There is no way that bitch would help us willingly."


    Manami sighed, "Especially when we stopped her from trying to go to where Master was forcefully. I think she really doesn''t like us anymore. Not that I regret hindering her at all."


    "Umm¡­ Should I¡­ Go talk to her then?" I suggested a little hesitantly, instantly regretting it the moment the words left my lips.


    Eris grinned at me, "My, my. Isn''t brother Brendan our MVP today? Since you''ve so graciously volunteered, we wouldn''t mind at all you know?"


    I sighed, I knew it woulde to this so I can''t say I wasn''t expecting it. I did bear witness to my senior sisters and the woman wing at each other''s throats before this after all.


    "Alright, I''ll go find her. Where is she?"


    My senior sisters stepped aside to show the tall woman seated a distance away at one of the reading tables, barely visible behind a flock of guards that surrounded her and obviously eyeing us.


    I made a short prayer to Master before walking towards her with the note in hand, the guards predictably stopping me before I reached her.


    "Who dares brazenly approach her Majesty?" The guard demanded, her sword drawn and ced at my neck.


    "I bear a message from my Master to her Majesty. He would like to seek her counsel in this document He has found."


    The Matriarch looked up from her book and raised an eyebrow at me, her eyes catching sight of the note I was raising in the air.


    "Let him through."


    The guard obeyed and I presented the note to her.


    "Master and I had found this inside the Hidden Archives. It provided instructions on how to reim Master''s lost memories and miss Rina suggested we let you see it," I exined.


    She nced through the note quickly and a scowl formed on her face.


    "You found this in the Hidden Archives?"


    I nodded, "It was stuck between the pages of an alchemy instruction book. Master suspects that someone might have nted it there knowing that we were interested in such a thing."


    "... A vial of water from the Fairy Lake, a fruit of the Eternal Heaven Tree, three drops of blood from a ten thousand year old Life Spring Phoenix, a tear from the Dragon King Asphart and a spoonful of pure liquified Origin energy¡­ Putting aside thest one on the list that I''ve never heard of before, the others are not something anyone can even dream of obtaining."


    "I believe my senior sisters would not find that to be a problem, they just need someone to point them in the right direction."


    She narrowed her eyes at me dangerously, clearly unhappy at the thought that my senior sisters would be the one procuring the ingredients for Master.


    She leaned slightly to the side and eyed my senior sisters who were standing at their original locations, all of them also staring back at her.


    "Tsk¡­ If this was not for husband''s sake¡­ Fine."


    She snapped her fingers and several tables began to rearrange themselves in front of her, forming arge enough surface for her to ce a giant map of what I can only assume to be the Spiritual ne on top of it.


    I recognised that the capital city was right in the centre of it, looking rather smallpared to the rest of the map.


    She gestured to my senior sisters, allowing them to join us at the table to inspect the map.


    "If I didn''t know that you got this from the hidden archives, I would have thought this was someone''s poor attempt at a prank," She admitted, summoning a stick that she used to point towards one part of the map. "That''s the Fairy Lake. Or where ancient records had suggested it to be and no one has ever found it. If you believe the ancient texts that no one knows the source of, it would be somewhere within the Forest of The Lost, infamous for misleading visitors to wander its groves for eternity until their deaths."


    She moved her stick to the opposite end of the map, "That tree marker you see here is the Eternal Heaven Tree. Getting there is not the hard part but the tree only bears fruit once every thousand years and the elves guarding it do not give the fruits up to anyone that asks so easily."


    The woman shifted her stick away from the map, "For the next one¡­ No one has seen a Life Spring Phoenix in the past millennia. They were thought to have gone extinct thousands of years ago, so I don''t know where you might even find a feather of it, let alone three drops of blood belonging to one that is ten thousand years old."


    Her stick was ced back on the map with a soft ck,nding on the area north of the city where a huge mountain range was drawn.


    "Dragon King Asphart¡­ Is a dragon that has obtained godhood. He is literally a god. A god that cares not a single bit for humans and you wish to procure a tear from him? You have a better chance finding the Life Spring Phoenix than getting this."


    She took a step back from the table and crossed her arms, "And then there''s the task of finding an alchemist who can take all of these never seen before ingredients and brew a potion with it that no one else has done before. If you were looking for an impossible task, you are looking at one right now."


    I looked up to see my sisters looking back at me, all of them not at all shaken by the daunting task that we had received.


    We were all thinking of the same thing.


    For our Master, there was nothing that was impossible, we just had to do it.


    By hook or by crook, Master will have His potion, even if we had to flip over the entire world to find it.

 Chapter 555 - She’s Actually Pretty Cute

    (MC POV)


    That note Brendan found pretty much confirms my suspicions that someone is messing with me right now.


    I''m pretty sure I had read through that book before handing it over to Brendan, so there was no way a paper like that could have been left inside it even if what Rina said about checking through the books was true.


    That meant someone must have slipped it in there while I wasn''t looking and it definitely couldn''t have been Rina.


    The fact that this was slipped into the book right under my nose was also a worrying fact.


    "Seriously, if you''re my patron and you''re the one doing all this, why don''t you just show yourself already?" I wondered aloud.


    Rina turned to raise an eyebrow at me, "What?"


    The two foxes apanying me on my shoulders also turned to look at me in confusion.


    I shook my head, "Nothing, just talking to myself."


    Of course those words weren''t meant for Rina, Shiori or Akari who were currently escorting me back to the pce. I thought that if I were to say those words out loud the entity that had been messing with me might actually show itself.


    Seeing that no such thing happened, it was either unwilling to do so or everything was me being paranoid.


    I''d like to think I wasn''t going senile yet.


    Rina gave me a look that suggested she thought I was actually going senile before turning back, stopping in her tracks when someone appeared in front of her.


    Compared to before when she looked a little feral and, dare I say crazy, Tsuki seemed to have cleaned herself up nicely now that she wasn''t living in the wilds.


    I never really paid much attention to her before but looking at her now, she actually looks rather cute.


    Her straight, long ck hair reached past her shoulder des and stopped just above her lower back while her fringe and sideburns framed her face perfectly in what I recognised to be the princess hair cut.


    I suspect ria had something to do with it but she was also dressed in gothic lolita fashion. While ria had sported dark blue and white as her colours with emphasis once essories, Tsuki had chosen to go with ck and red while adorning herself with various red ribbons. The colours entuated her brown eyes which were a stark contrast to ria''s red eyes.


    Interestingly, Tsuki seems to be the same height as ria, both of them reaching to around my nose level which made them tilt their heads up when talking to me.


    "Aniue, good day, what a coincidence," She greeted with a slight bow.


    "Oh, Tsuki. I see you''ve taken up ria''s fashion sense?"


    Tsuki smiled, "Actually it''s the opposite, Aniue. I believe ria had gotten this idea from you before you had lost your memories right? This used to be what I would dress like in the other world. I thought if I dressed like this again, Aniue might remember? Maybe you are already recalling a few events?"


    I shook my head, "I''m afraid not."


    She smiled, "Don''t worry, I will try my best to help Aniue regain your memories, no matter what I have to do."


    I shivered slightly.


    That was most likely the mentality that drove her to do all that crazy stuff in my previous life. I don''t even want to recall any of it anymore.


    I''d like to think that she wouldn''t resort to any of those methods in this life now that we could actually talk to each other, but I knew for a fact that she was a very determined person so it was still a possibility.


    Thinking that it would be my best interest to at least find out about my past with her, I suggested, "Why don''t we go somewhere to talk over a cup of tea? Maybe you can tell me some things about my past life and I''ll remember about it?"


    Rina frownd, "Could I suggest that the two of you use the tea room in the pce? The room is veryfortable, very quiet and what''s more, I can go back to serving my Mistress instead."


    Right, I almost forgot that Rina really doesn''t want to be here.


    Tsuki red at her, "You have no idea how fortunate you are, do you?"


    Rina scoffed, "Do forgive me, mydy. But I am her most gracious Majesty''s maid first and having to apany anyone else is a chore to me."


    "If that''s the case, should I just find someone else more suitable to rece you? Aniue''s life is way more valuable than yours."


    "Oh, please by all means. It would benefit all of us if you do."


    Tsuki was about to continue the argument before I stepped in between them, "Alright, alright. That''s enough now. Let''s just go back to the pce''s tea room, ok? Despite Rina''sints, she still guards me properly and she does have the skills to back her up."


    "I would still like for Aniue''s guard to change. For all I know, she might be waiting to stab Aniue in the back."


    "Please, I am not that boorish. If I wanted to, I would be stabbing him from the front."


    Akari''s tails straightened, "Was that a threat?"


    The maid side-eyed the fox, "If it was, you would know."


    "You sound pretty arrogant for a mere servant. Should we put you in your ce?" Shiori asked, a chilling aura emanating from her.


    "And you sound pretty arrogant for a pet. Be d we''re not putting you all in a dog house."


    Tsuki gritted her teeth, "Such impudence in front of Aniue, you really have a death wish. Perhaps some discipline is in order."


    A cooking knife appeared in Rina''s hand, "Only her most gracious Majesty can discipline me. Someone like you isn''t even worthy of touching the hem of my skirt."


    Tsuki''s eyes glowed and I blocked their view of each other, "Ok, that''s enough."


    The two women red daggers at each other before turning away, while the two foxes busied themselves by cuddling my face.


    Seriously, it seems like everyone is at odds with everyone here. Can''t we all just get along?


    I''m not even sure why Tsuki was so insistent on me having a guard since I''ve pretty much shown her how strong I was without one. I mean, Rina''s only here because Luna ordered her to, otherwise she wouldn''t even be here either.


    Luna was treating me like her precious and fragile treasure so it was understandable that she would be overly protective of me.


    It''s not like she didn''t see me hurl a continent size meteor at her either, unless she thinks everyone else is as strong as her? No, that can''t be the case since she has at least lived in this world for a long enough time to know the difference already.


    Maybe it has something to do with my past life? She did say I was assassinated after all.


    But with Akari, Shiori and even Xun Guan by my side most of the time, I don''t think just anyone would even be able to get close to me anyway.


    Oh well, Tsuki should be telling me about it soon enough so I guess I will find out more about my past in just a while more.

 Chapter 556 - A Peek In Your History

    (MC POV)


    Despite herints, Rina still served us tea in the tea room before excusing herself.


    I had asked where my disciples were and apparently after receiving Brendan''s news, they had gone ahead to do research on the mentioned materials immediately.


    How studious of them.


    With the tea served, Rina excused herself to return to her Mistress''s side, leaving me alone with Tsuki, Shiori and Akari.


    Well, Xun Guan is here as well but none of them needs to know that.


    I took a sip of my tea before directing my attention to the girl sitting attentively across the table from me.


    "Alright, where do I even begin? I suppose we can start with who I was in the other world?"


    Tsuki smiled at me, "As expected, Aniue never liked to beat around the bush much. Should I tell you our full history or does Aniue only want to hear the important events?"


    "I don''t think we''re in a rush to go anywhere so maybe you can start from the beginning?"


    "Mmm¡­ Aniue was five years older than I was. I never really got to know father and mother since they both abandoned us when I was still a baby, leaving Aniue to raise me."


    I raised an eyebrow, "Our parents abandoned us?"


    She nodded grimly, "Back then, even if I asked, Aniue never really told me the full details, telling me not to dwell on the past. But I found outter that our parents owed a lot of money and ran away, leaving us to take care of the debt. It was not a small sum either."


    "They left a five year old kid with a baby and a debt?"


    "Scum aren''t they? But yes. I think it was a miracle Aniue even managed to take care of me back then. I was too young to know what was going on but Aniue always made sure to smile in front of me¡­ You did your best to give me a normal life under those circumstances."


    "How did I even do that?"


    "Aniue always kept me in the dark about it. But I know Aniue would go outte at night after tucking me into bed. If I had to guess, the debtors were using Aniue as a runner to pay off the debt."


    Huh¡­ I don''t know you but hats off to you other life me, I''m pretty sure any five year old wouldn''t have gone so far at that stage.


    Tsuki looked at me with affectionate eyes, "I am ashamed to say that it took me ten years to realise how hard Aniue was working for me. No¡­ I already knew Aniue was working hard, but I never knew how miraculous Aniue was until then. You let me go to school, make friends, even celebrated my birthdays and christmas¡­ I don''t know how Aniue did it."


    "Yeah, I would like to know that too. So I''m guessing those debtors worked me to death or something?"


    She smiled at me, "Oh not at all. It took Aniue twelve years, but one day, just a week before Christmas, Aniue came back home and told me that we did not need to worry about the debt anymore."


    I frowned, "There''s no way I could have worked that off right? Those kinds of people will never let people like that go so easily."


    Tsuki leaned her head on her hand, "Ehehe~ That is true of course. But I did see the news that a certain warehouse belonging to a gang was burned to the ground with every member found dead inside. It wasn''t until I was older did I make the connection of course, but Aniue truly is amazing."


    Ok, I take back what I said. I murdered a whole group of people in cold blood before I even reached eighteen.


    Hmmm? Hold on a moment.


    If I take into ount that I was actually a Star Power user all this time, that means that my life in Tsuki''s world might also be one of my incarnations. So I wasn''t actually seventeen years old back then and had all the experience of my previous lives during my life with Tsuki.


    That also meant I had ess to the Star Power as well so that might have yed a part as well.


    Ok, now the other me seems a little less impressive now. Still got to give respect for persevering despite all the odds stacked against him though.


    Wait, why am I even seeing him as another person? That guy is still me right? I am so confused right now.


    Deciding to not think about it so much, I asked her, "So what happened after that?"


    "Ehehe~ After Aniue took care of those scum, our whole life turned around. Aniue had found other people who were being tormented by that gang and started a business with them. Because most of them had been runners too, Aniue decided to start a deliverypany before expanding into global logistics."


    I''m just going to pretend I know what she just said.


    Judging by how she was looking at me with sparkly eyes, it must have been something really impressive.


    "In just a span of five years, our fortune was entirely reversed. Aniue''spany boomed and you became one of the young billionaires of the world. We moved out of our one room apartment and into a mansionplete with servants. And even with all that money, Aniue still treated me the same way you always had, always putting me before everything else..."


    I noted the slight sadness in her voice at thest part, "What happened."


    She sighed, "Things were looking well for the next few years. We had each other, we had nothing else to worry about, everything was going great¡­ But with sess breeds envy and one of Aniue''s ''friend'' did not like how fast you had seeded in life¡­"


    "He killed me?"


    She nodded, "Invited you out for drinks and hired someone to kill you. That ''friend'' was the son of a big yakuza n so there wasn''t much anyone could do either since they managed to clean up any evidence."


    Huh, that''s quite an anticlimactic end for the other me.


    Tsuki clenched her fist, "So I took over Aniue''s business, gathered my own group of followers and started a new branch that dealt specifically in the underground side of business. Then I expanded my influence in that area until Ipletely dominated the market."


    Oh? Seeing as how she lost her only other family member, that''s really impressive of her to do that. It must not have been easy for her to move on from my death.


    That was when her lips curled upwards into a cruel smile, "With my influence, I crushed that yakuza n and burned them all to the ground. I kept the son alive for a whole year just to torture him too,pleting my revenge for Aniue. I made sure every single one of them suffered dearly!"


    ¡­


    Did I say this girl was crazy? Because this girl is most definitely crazy.


    Other me, look what you did to raise such a sister, now I have to deal with this!!

 Chapter 557 - When You Realise You’re The Cause

    (MC POV)


    "So let me get this straight. You took over a legitimatepany my past self made, turned it into some triad and used it to take over the underworld just for revenge?"


    "Oh, we''re a yakuza actually," Tsuki corrected me with a big smile on her face. "And it''s not like Aniue''spany was a hundred percent legitimate you know?"


    I raised an eyebrow, "What do you mean?"


    "Huhu~ It was only after I took over thepany did I realise how ingenious Aniue really is! If you think about it, there was no way a legitimate tradingpany could get so big so fast under normal circumstances."


    Well, that would be true especially when you don''t even have much capital to begin with.


    Tsuki gave me a knowing smile, "After Aniue destroyed that gang, the other gangs were pissed that their goods had stopped circting because of it. Normally they would have hunted Aniue down for revenge but Aniue had stepped in to fill the gap and offered them better rates than the previous gang had. Most were just content that things were going to be better than before and were happy with the arrangement, while those that weren''t couldn''t do anything about it since they might incite the wrath of the other gangs."


    I pursed my lips, "So the business didn''t even start off legitimately."


    "Ehehe~ Not really, Aniue did legitimate trading too, it''s just that the main source of business started out with the gangs first. Although Aniue did go legit after a few years, you never gave up on the other side of the market either."


    I guess that made sense, it was a good source of both ie and information, both things a merchant would never give up if they had ess to them.


    That reminds me¡­


    "Is that why I was killed?"


    Tsuki averted her eyes, "... Yes¡­ That yakuza n Aniue''s ''friend'' belonged to also had business in our trade¡­ When their business dropped because of us, they nned to get rid of Aniue¡­"


    I scratched my chin, "So what happened after you got your revenge?"


    That question seemed to sadden her, "I knew doing it wouldn''t bring Aniue back¡­ And it might even cause the cycle of conflict to continue¡­ But I could not stand the fact that the little coward lived normally after taking Aniue from me..."


    Oh? She''s surprisingly repentant about it? Maybe there''s hope for her yet.


    "After I finally ended him¡­ I thought about joining Aniue in the afterlife as well."


    My eyes widened, "No¡­ You didn''t, did you?"


    Tsuki shook her head, "No, I did not. Aniue had taken such great lengths to raise me up and take care of me, to throw away that life that you had given me would have been something unforgivable."


    I sighed in relief. If she had told me she ended her life there, I would be worried about what someone with that sort of mentality might do in the future now that she''s reunited with me. Then again, I guess I already experienced what she might have done if I did not remember her at all.


    Still, at least she''s not suicidal.


    "So I guessed you lived a long life and had a big, happy family around you?" I guessed.


    She giggled, "Oh, Aniue. There was no family for me but you. Did you know those shameless people who dared call themselves our parents showed up on the day of your funeral trying to im Aniue''s fortune?"


    "For a pair of people who felt no remorse in abandoning their children, I wouldn''t be surprised actually."


    "I believe Aniue had also expected such a thing to happen. You had a will already prepared and gave everything to me, going so far as to say that you no longer recognise them as our parents too. To say they were furious was an understatement."


    "I can imagine. I''d guess they even continued being a bother to you after that?"


    Tsuki looked at me and gave me a gentle smile, "Like how Aniue taught me to get rid of problems before they take form, I arranged for them to be taken cared of afterwards."


    ¡­


    "You mean¡­ Like¡­ Taking care in a good way right?"


    "Of course, Aniue. Strapped concrete to their legs and threw them both in Tokyo bay. No witnesses and no problems~"


    Was it too much for me to hope? That was definitely not the ''good way'' I was asking about, you know?!


    Tsuki took another sip of her tea calmly, as though telling me that she killed her birth parents in cold blood was no big deal.


    Seriously though, what the hell is wrong with my sisters? Even ria burned down our house in an attempt to kill my father and brother of this world without hesitation.


    Yeah, those two were supposedly possessed or something but for both my sisters in two different worlds to feel nothing for killing their own families is a little worrying for me.


    At least Mother is fine here.


    She ced her cup back on the saucer, "So that''s why I decided not to have any family when the one we had so easily threw us away. Besides¡­ All the other men I came across just feltckingpared to Aniue. I¡­ I had no room in my heart for anyone else but¡­ Aniue¡­"


    Not to brag but I doubt she could easily find someone else who had done what the past me did anyway. And I guess her respect for me had been so great that the grief of losing me shocked her to the core.


    I didn''t hear what she mumbled at the end though.


    "Sorry, what?"


    "Nothing! Umm¡­ I missed you, Aniue!"


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "Ok¡­ How long did you even live in that world?"


    She sighed, "It seemed fate was cruel to our family, Aniue¡­ Six years after your death, I too was killed by an assassin hired by ourpetitor. Remote explosive nted under my car, didn''t even realised I died until I found myself in a white space."


    "Ah¡­ I''m sorry."


    "Don''t be, Aniue. It got me what I wished for."


    "Uh-huh, you told me how you beat up the god to be sent here too."


    Tsuki perked up, "Yes! That stupid old fart was all ''oh, I''ll reincarnate you in another world h h and I immediately asked if Aniue was offered the same deal. He said yes and so I asked to be sent to Aniue''s world too! I was nice, you know? I asked nicely, you know? And that stupid old fart dared to say no to me! So I immediately started beating him until he said yes!"


    Whichever god you are, I apologize for my sister''s behaviour. Please don''te back and take revenge or something.


    Tsuki made a displeased face, "That old maggot definitely bore a grudge and reincarnated me with thatnguage curse and even made me stuck as a ve. Good thing I figured out how to manipte Quarks to make my escape!"


    What.


    Doesn''t that mean she was entirely self taught? And she got this strong?!


    Ok, I was basically self-taught too, but that''s after I have lived within this world for a while so that doesn''t count.


    I think it''s a little toote to say this but¡­ What the hell is wrong with my family?


    It''s because of me isn''t it?!

 Chapter 558 - Plans For The Night

    (MC POV)


    So new things I learnt today is that Tsuki is truly an outrageous being, I''m most likely the root cause of my family being weird and other world me is just as outrageous.


    What did my past self do to raise such a sister like her and ria? I''m a little worried about what I will see when I get my memories back now.


    Speaking of which¡­


    "So you guys managed to find information about the note?" I asked, pausing in my action of brushing Cai Hong''s hair aftering out of our bath.


    Right now I was in the room assigned to my disciples, something that Luna initially did not n to give them until I asked her for it. She did request for another kiss as a trade which she insisted me to give in front of my disciples.


    I agreed, but only after giving each of my girls a kiss of their own did I give Luna hers.


    She wasn''t too happy about it and kept pouting until I reached her. All herints melted away when I pushed my tongue into her mouth though.


    Brendan nodded while drying his hair with a towel, "We er¡­ We asked her majesty about it and she gave us the location of where to find most of said ingredients. Except the Origin one which she has no idea what it was either."


    "I see¡­ Are they hard to get?"


    He scratched his cheek with a finger, "That¡­ It seems rather simple to us, but I can''t say for sure, Master. I''d think the difficulty lies more in finding the ingredient than obtaining it, if you get what I mean."


    Hmmm, that means the things are more well hidden than well guarded. Since I already know the power level of this world is below the Earthen ne''s, I don''t think my disciples would have any problems walking around here on their own.


    That''s also considering the fact that I casted even more protective inscriptions on them secretly, I don''t think they would face any problems even if a continent sized meteor dropped on top of them.


    I had alsoyered fifty tracking inscriptions on each of them that any would-be kidnapper would find it impossible to disarm before my twenty rm inscriptions go off to alert me. But for them to even reach that level, they would have to go through a hundred different defensive inscriptions and somehow disable the automatic safety teleport inscription as well. Not to mention the fact that the two hundred summoned guards from the defensive summoning inscription that would activate when any of them felt distress would have to be defeated first.


    Overprotective? I have no idea what you are talking about. It is natural for me to be concerned for my disciples'' safety after all.


    "Hmmm... Then what do you need to prepare for the trip?" I asked, going back to brushing Cai Hong''s hair.


    "I think we can handle it on our own, Master. We still have our storage rings after all so we''re prepared for almost anything."


    "Almost is not good enough, Brendan. Have you forgotten that?"


    "Of course not Master. But I believe we should be able to procure anything else we might need ourselves instead of relying on Master all the time."


    "Oh? My cute disciples are spreading their wings eh? Hahaha! Alright then, I''ll watch you all soar with the wings you''ve grown here. Make me proud."


    He bowed his head, "We will, Master."


    Cai Hong looked up at me, "Papa, Cai Hong go too?"


    I tilted my head at her, "Does Cai Hong want to go as well?"


    She nodded her head enthusiastically, "Cai Hong want help Papa too! Cai Hong go?"


    Oh this cute little thing, I would rather her stay out of harm''s way but I suppose I should not coddle her too much either or it might impact her growth. With her big sisters and big brother looking after her, she should be fine too.


    The fact that Iyered twice the number of protective inscriptions on her than the others had nothing to do with it, of course.


    "Alright, Cai Hong can go, but listen to your big brother and big sisters, ok?"


    "Yayyy~~ I wuv you Papa!"


    The little dragon hugged me and gave my cheek a kiss.


    So cute.


    Of course I had to give the cute loli dragon the head pats she deserved for being such a cute little thing.


    Brendan seemed to sense something as he stood up quickly, "In that case, Master. I shall go back to my room first. I still want to try out some potion recipes in the book you showed me before going to bed."


    "How diligent of you, don''t work too hard now."


    "Of course, Master."


    I watched my alchemist disciple hurry out of the room, not sure what had got into him?


    I went back to brushing Cai Hong''s hair while the loli dragon hummed a tune, waiting patiently until I was done.


    Right at that moment, the door to the room opened and the girls entered, all of them having just finished their baths as well.


    Tsuki had her own room so she was not part of the group, which was fine since she and ria weren''t on friendly terms yet anyway. At least that''s what it looked like when they started snarling at each other the moment they met.


    Lian Li immediately went to hug me from behind upon seeing me, nuzzling her chin on my neck.


    "Ahhnn~~ I missed you, Master~" She purred, her arms wrapping around my front. "Will you be sleeping with us tonight?"


    I patted her head, "Unfortunately, I have some things to take care of tonight, so I''m afraid not."


    Manami camed to hug my arm, "Master is not going to look for that shameless woman right? Such harlots aren''t worth Master''s attention."


    "Now, now. We are guests at her house so at least be civil to Luna, ok?"


    Lian Li made a face, "We would if that damned woman stops trying to pretend that she upies a position she most definitely does not."


    Eris sat down on the bed across from me, "This one does not find her actions amusing either. This one humbly suggests that she at least be made aware of her real position."


    Kiyomi sat down beside her, taking out a brush to brush her tails, "I agree. Having the audacity to call Master ''husband'' even without Mother''s approval. She does not know her ce."


    Is this why they are so hostile to Luna? I don''t really think it''s a big deal but what do I know¡­


    ria came up to hug my other arm, "So where is Onii-sama going tonight? Can we apany you?"


    "I''m not going to find Tsuki either if that''s what you''re worried about. I made an acquaintance here who might know about the ''spoonful of pure liquified Origin energy'' mentioned in the note so I would be going to confirm that with them. It shouldn''t take long, so I might even be back before you girls fall asleep."


    Diao Chan sat down and intentionally spreaded her legs a little wider than she should with ascivious smile on her face, "We will be waiting, Master~~"


    Of course I had to give that horny girl a flick on the forehead before I left to find Muon.


    Hmm?


    I don''t know why but the fact that I''m going to visit her at night in her bedroom seems a little immoral to me. Oh well, best not to think too much about it.


    Maybe if I changed to my female form it wouldn''t look so bad?

 Chapter 559 - Pray And You Shall Receive

    (MC POV)


    "Senpai¡­ I think you should refrain from sneaking into my bedroom at night from now on¡­ You can just use the front door next time..." Muon sighed.


    "Ah, sorry. Does this inconvenience you?"


    "It''s more of me fearing the repercussions thate with it, Senpai. I most certainly do not wish to make myself an enemy of her Majesty and your disciples as well."


    "I''m not sure what you mean but I''ll just knock next time."


    "That would be very much appreciated, Senpai."


    Muon brought out a chair for me to sit on before taking a seat across from me on her bed.


    "So what can I help Senpai with? And I see you''ve changed to your female form too?"


    "I figured this form would be more convenient while I''m here, so I guess I''ll stick with it for now at least."


    Muon looked pointedly at my chest, "Did I mention that I envy you, Senpai? Because I really do."


    I tried my best to ignore her stare and took out a copy of the note that Brendan found, handing it to her carefully.


    "My disciple found this inside a book within the Hidden Archives, I was wondering what you might think about this?"


    She took a moment to read through its content before a frown appeared on her face, "Senpai found this inside the Hidden Archives?"


    I nodded my head.


    Her frown deepened, "I see¡­ I would have thought this was a prank someone was trying to y on Senpai if you had told me you received it from someone instead. Putting aside the fact that almost all the ingredients are something that no normal person would every their eyes on for as long as they lived, this ''spoonful of pure liquified Origin Energy'' is the most troubling."


    "I thought so too, that''s why I came to you to see what you thought about it. Is such a thing even possible?"


    She handed the paper back to me, "The easiest answer would be ''no''. But theoretically speaking, the answer would be ''maybe''. But that''s not what I''m worried about."


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "What do you mean?"


    "Origin should only be known to people like us or the Gods. The fact that someone listed that as an ingredient to a potion means there''s someone else neither of us know about around here who might be an Origin Wielder. It''s rare as it is to have two Origin Wielders be assigned to the same world, much less three."


    I scratched my chin, "Could it be something an Origin Wielder left behind that would only appear if another Origin Wielder is nearby?"


    She grimaced, "A very improbable situation, but the chances of that is actually not zero¡­"


    I shrugged, "Oh well, I don''t think worrying over it will help us with knowing the truth anyway. What about the ''liquefied Origin Energy''?"


    "To liquefy Origin energy¡­ It''s like trying to liquefy lightning I suppose. It''s something that I definitely cannot do but perhaps someone else in this universe would be able to do it. Unfortunately, I do not know of any such people who might be able to liquefy Origin energy."


    "Hmm¡­ Any idea who we might ask about this particr thing?"


    "I might be able to ask my Patron for such a question¡­ But since I''m not really high up in the ranking of Origin Wielders, I might not even get an answer till very muchter¡­"


    That caught my interest, "Oh? You can actually talk to your Patron?"


    "Ah, saying that I''m asking them might have given the wrong impression. I''m basically making a prayer to them which they might hear amongst the other prayers, to which they might choose to answer if the mood strikes them."


    "So¡­ They can choose to ignore your prayer?"


    "I heard that some Gods only answer prayers on a whim, whether that is true or not I do not know. But for Goddess Muenia who is the Supreme Goddess of Fate, she has a lot of duties to attend to¡­ But despite that, she would still answer all her prayers when she can. That is what she is like."


    I scratched my chin, "In that case... Would it be worth a shot? We lose nothing by asking, right?"


    "Unn¡­ I can try. Should I do it now?"


    "If it''s not a bother? Maybe I can use this method to pray to my patron and find out who they are too. Even better would be if they help me with this memory problem."


    Muon gave me a sad smile, "Unfortunately you have to direct your prayer to a specific God for them to hear it. Although¡­ If your subconscious remembers who it is and you consciously pray to your Patron God, they might actually hear it. It''s still a really low chance though."


    I shrugged, "Worth a shot. Why not let me see how you do it first?"


    "It''s nothing shy actually, just direct Origin energy into yourself and make the prayer. That''s it."


    To demonstrate, she sped her hands together and her body began to glow slightly, the familiar feeling of that Star Power radiating off of her.


    I could barely see a faint line drifting from the top of her head to wiggle its way towards me, going straight into my body before shooting up into the sky. The line was so faint that if I hadn''t been paying attention to it, I might have missed it entirely.


    Huh¡­ I guess that''s part of my role as a conduit too? I wonder if such lines had connected themselves to me before in the past?


    Since it''s going through me, I wonder if I could¡­


    ''Supreme Goddess Muenia, your loyal champion seeks guidance in her quest. I wish to know the way to liquefy Origin Energy to aid in the restoration of my senior''s memories of which he had lost. I beg to be granted your wisdom and I thank your infinite generosity for your continued guidance of me.''


    Oh¡­ I actually could hear it.


    To be honest, I actually expected there to be a lot more ttery and currying of favours before Muon inquired about it. I guess because that goddess of Fate is genuinely busy so she would prefer the prayers to be concise and straight to the point instead of spending unnecessary time listening to empty ttery.


    I can see why Muon respects this goddess.


    The line slowly receded back to Muon as she opened her eyes and unsped her hands.


    "I''ve sent her my prayer. Usually it might take me roughly a year to get a response back from Goddess Muenia. If I''m lucky, maybe half a year or so."


    My eyes widened, "A year?"


    She nodded, "I did say I''m really low on the hierarchy after all. For someone like me, the possibility of Supreme Goddess Muenia even hearing my prayer is--"


    A sh of light appeared in front of us, depositing what seems to be a scroll right on Muon''sp.


    We looked at each other in confusion before Muon picked up the scroll and unfurled it. She took a second to reach through it before her hands started shaking.


    "Muon?" I called out to her, a little concerned.


    She closed the scroll and handed it over to me without saying a word.


    I slowly opened it and read its contents as well.


    ''Hello Muon, it''s been awhile. I take it you are trying to help the gentleman in your room now. In that case, show him the procedure I have drawn below and he should get the result you want. Thank you for your hard work as always.''


    Below the words was indeed a procedure that taught how to liquefy it. It seems like a rtively simple process so I can try it out tomorrow morning. I''m not sure why anyone even needed something like ''liquid'' Origin for there to be a specific process to get it.


    At least the goddess sounds pretty chill.


    "To make the Supreme Goddess of Fate respond to my prayer in less than five minutes¡­ Senpai truly is someone frightening¡­"


    "Hey¡­ I don''t think I''m that bad¡­" I protested.


    "Ugh¡­ Anyway, Senpai has already gotten what you have came for¡­ Is there anything else you might require before I contemte the meaning of my existence?"


    I shook my head before standing up, "Thank you for your help, Muon. I wouldn''t have gotten anywhere without you helping me. I''ll definitely repay you back some day."


    She smiled and waved at me before I teleported myself back to my disciples'' room, I did mean it when I said I''m indebted to her.


    Eh?


    It took me a moment to realise that my disciples were all undressed and waiting for me in bed, all of them looking at me expectantly.


    Oh well, guess it''s another sleepless night for me then.

 Chapter 560 - That Was Easier Than I Thought

    (MC POV)


    Now that I''m alone in my room, let''s see what I need to do to get liquified Star Power¡­


    Well, not alone since Shiori and Akari were watching me from their ce at the bed, both of their tails wavingzily in the air.


    Of course, Xun Guan was still on me but she insisted on continuing to hide that fact for now. Something about not instilling jealousy or something, not really sure what she meant by that.


    I only nced through the note when I was at Muon''s ce so now I gave the time to look through it properly.


    Hmm¡­ In order to procure it, I have to at least be able to go into a Complete Harmonious Avatar Origin State.


    Remembering what Muon had said about my Star Power form, I should already meet the requirement to do it.


    Now what''s next?


    Get into that state¡­ Manipte the energy within myself¡­ Reach one hundred percent concentration¡­ Purify the gathered energy¡­ Circte it for¡­ One thousand years?! And I would only get a single drop of it?!


    This is pretty much useless then, I definitely ain''t going to sit here for one thousand years just to make this. I guess I should just tell my disciples not to bother anymore since it''s an impossible task for me.


    Why the hell would I want to waste a thousand years on retrieving past memories when I can just live my current life with my cute disciples? Definitely not worth the effort.


    I guess I should return this to Muon and tell her I can''t do it after all.


    Hmmm? Wait a minute.


    There''s some fine print written at the bottom of the page.


    ''This is the normal procedure to create pure liquefied Origin energy. But if it''s you, you can just will it to existence.''


    Will it to existence it says. Are you sure things are even that simple?


    Do I just stretch out my arm and wish for there to be some liquified Origin Energy? And what does it mean by ''if it''s me''? Could you stop raising all these weird gs that I never asked for?


    Are you telling me that if I put my hand out and then imagine the Origin energy in a liquid form, it would really appear in my hand as a--


    I felt something wet drop onto my palm.


    Looking down at my hand, there''s now a pool of pure blue liquid that was resting in the middle of my palm, some of it overflowing to drip down onto the ground.


    No way¡­ Come on, there''s just absolutely no way.


    There''s absolutely no way I can create something that''s supposed to be that hard to make simply just by thinking about it, can I? The first part of the note says that it should take a thousand years to refine a single drop you know? And now I just made a handful of it just like that?


    How does that even work?!


    Is it because I''m a conduit? What even is a conduit?! If you ate my patron, why aren''t you exining all these things?!


    I''m having a headache now.


    You know what, I don''t even care anymore.


    What am I supposed to do with this bunch of liquified Origin Energy now? In fact, what use does it even have?


    Hey, patron god of mine, send a little guidance here will you? I''m really, really lost now.


    ¡­


    Yeah, no answer, no way it''s going to be that easy.


    "Ummm¡­ Master?" Akari called out to me, the red fox standing to adopt a battle stance.


    I looked at them with a raised eyebrow, "What is it?"


    "Umm¡­ You might want to look at the floor¡­"


    I looked down to see vines growing out from the ground where the trickles of Origin Energy had fallen.


    Ah, this Origin Energy thing is supposed to be the ''origin of all things'' after all, so I guess it might have given new life when it dropped on the floor.


    Hmm¡­ What happens if something or someone drinks it?


    I suppose I should test this thing out first before it gets mixed into the potion.


    Of course I''m not going to test it on myself, nor will I get any of my disciples to try it either.


    There''s also the issue that I''m not supposed to be the one gathering the ingredients so I''m not sure how my disciples are supposed to get their hands on this. Ugh, I''ll see? what they thinkter, first I need to test this.


    I quickly disintegrated the vines before pouring that handful of Origin Energy into an empty vial from my storage ring.


    I''m d I changed into my female form so I can do things like this without thinking. I''m surprised that Brendan was adamant about not changing though, preferring to stay in his male form instead. I assumed he was taking the opportunity to grow stronger like what that hermit had mentioned about this ne.


    Always the hardworking one, he is.


    "I''ll be heading out to test this on some stuff," I dered, raising the vial in my hands.


    Shiori and Akari immediately leapt down from the bed and climbed up my shoulders, settling themselvesfortably on top of me with their tails wrapped around me.


    Teleporting us high up into the air, I tried to look for a ce where I could experiment without bothering anyone.


    Akari nuzzled my cheek, "If Master is looking for somewhere quiet and away from civilization, I rmend the volcano directly south of here."


    "A volcano?"


    "Uh-huh. I was sent there when I came through the portal! Very deserted. Or at least it''s deserted now. Maybe just a few groups of wild monsters wandering here and there but that''s about it."


    That sounds rather¡­ Ominous¡­ I guess they must have tried to attack her when she appeared and got annihted because of that.


    Deciding to take her offer, I flew in the direction she pointed out until the volcano in question came into view.


    I scanned the area and found it was as Akari had said, it was quite deserted except for a few animals and monsters running around, none of them a threat.


    I dropped down at the edge of it, no reason to go right to the volcano after all.


    Now let''s see¡­ First let''s try a single drop on this random tree here¡­ And then there''s some kind of red feathered bird chirping up on one of the branches there.


    I used a Technique to restrain it before letting it take a sip of the liquid.


    Hmmm¡­ There''s also a small pond over here so let''s drop a little here and see what happens too.


    Oh, and since a wolf monster decided to conveniently show up here, I''ll just restrain it and give it a drop as well just to see what happens.


    Now we sit back and wait¡­


    What? You didn''t think I''d just leave and forget about them do you? I''m a responsible person, ok?


    Who knows what these things would transform into? It''s imperative that I''m here in case anything goes wrong, you know?


    And judging by what has been happening so far, that is very, very likely.


    So now, we wait...

 Chapter 561 - Let The Testing Commence

    (MC POV)


    So¡­ I''ve waited for a few minutes and...


    The wolf monster became mountain sized¡­ The tree grew even bigger than said mountain sized wolf¡­ Theke is now glowing really brightly like thatke of Divine Water underneath our house¡­ And the bird seems to be on fire right now¡­


    Also, the fire bird and the wolf seemed to be very attached to me for some reason. At least that''s what I think they were with them standing over me while chanting "Origin, Origin, Origin" continuously.


    Or maybe they''re just hungry.


    "I err¡­ Think this is too much¡­" I muttered.


    Shiori tilted her head, "I think it is as expected of Divine One though."


    Akari also agreed, "Such a thing is easy for Master!"


    No, no, this has nothing to do with me right? It''s all this stupid Origin thingy''s fault. Absolutely nothing to do with me at all.


    At least Xun Guan understands my pain seeing how she''s massaging my shoulders tofort me.


    "Well, what should we do with these two?" I asked, pointing at the giant wolf and fire bird.


    Shiori tilted her head at them, "If Divine One wishes to keep them¡­ We made another enve in a cave east of here."


    "Enve?"


    Akari''s eyes brightened up, "Uh-huh, uh-huh! It''s not as big as Sanctuary but we made it really nice and cozy! Master might like it there!"


    Ah, I guess they must have made some kind of base when they were still separated from my disciples.


    "But¡­ Can the wolf even fit? And what about the tree and pond?"


    Shiori looked up at the giant wolf, "I''m sure if Divine One told it to, it can just shrink down to its previous size. The same goes for the tree as well, but I''m not sure what Divine One wants to do with the pond?."


    Huh? How does that even work? No way things can be that easy right?


    Then again, seeing how I got my hands on this Origin Water in the first ce¡­ I''m just going to shut up now.


    I looked up at the wolf, "Er¡­ Don''t suppose you can shrink yourself down a bit?"


    The wolf looked at me with an eye as though asking if I was seriously asking it that question..


    I knew it was impossible. There''s no way something so convenient could be so--


    ...


    The wolf just shrank itself to its original size¡­ No it''s even smaller now, it became the size of a wolf cub and started yipping at me.


    Ok, I won''t evenment on it.


    I looked at the tree, "Don''t suppose¡­ You can shrink too?"


    The tree seemed to wiggle for a little while before it shranked down instantaneously to the size of a house nt, as though its previous form had been nothing but an illusion.


    What''s more, it even nted itself in a pot to allow itself to be carried.


    I am both impressed and creeped out at the same time.


    Finally, I turned to the small pond, "I err¡­ Don''t suppose you can change back to normal?"


    The surface of the pond rippled before the glow dimmed slowly untilpletely disappearing, the pond changing back to normal water.


    I even tried to taste the water and yep, it''s normal water now.


    "As expected of Master!" Akari cheered enthusiastically, her tails wrapping around my body.


    Shiori was nodding beside her sister as well, "Unnn, it is as I thought, such a thing is simple for Divine One."


    I sucked in a deep breath and sighed, bending down to pick up the pot that contained the tree, "Let''s just go. Where is it?"


    Akari pointed in a direction with her tail.


    The fire bird perched itself on top of Akari while I scooped up the wolf with my free hand, leaping up into the air with everyone clinging on me.


    I shot through the air towards the indicated direction, the forest below me a blur as Akari guided me to where their base was.


    "Right there! Just beside that twisting tree!"


    I slowed down until I spotted the tree in question, realising there was a small clearing beside it.


    Naturally, Inded in the clearing and several monsters immediately came out of hiding to surround me.


    I thought they would start attacking me for intruding but all of them had gotten down to a knee to greet me.


    "Wee, Divine One!" All of them shouted out together.


    I turned to look at the two foxes on my shoulder who were beaming at me with pride.


    "We gathered the monsters in this area and indoctrinated them, Master! What do you think?" Akari gestured to the gathered monsters proudly, giving me a ''praise me'' look.


    "I''d like to ask what you did to bring them under your control so easily but I guess it''s through a show of force, isn''t it?"


    Shiori showed her canines, "Naturally. It''s the onlynguage that monsters like them can easily understand after all."


    Oh well, as long as this doesn''t cause any problems, I won''t try to dictate what they should do with the monsters around here. They''re basically none of my business after all.


    Kneeling down on a knee, I let the wolf and the fire bird go free before proceeding to dig a hole in the ground, justrge enough for me to nt the mini tree.


    I thought it might instantly grow big again but it seemed to have chosen to remain in its smaller form, not that I''mining of course.


    The wolf and fire bird quickly went around to mingle with the other monsters, the rest weing them warmly.


    Seeing the effects so far, I can only assume that the Origin liquid caused them to evolve or to metamorphosize into something else, at least that was what I could tell from their physical appearance.


    It also seemed to make them smarter since before this, neither the wolf nor the bird could speak the human tongue and yet they suddenly could after being exposed to the liquid.


    I can''t say much about the impact on their psyche, but the most obvious thing seems to be that they became obedient to me. Whether it''s because I was the one to feed it to them or because of me specifically, I could not tell.


    I suppose the next logical step is to test the liquid on myself? No, maybe I can get some volunteers from the monsters or something?


    It''s still better to be safe here just in case the results of drinking it might vary.


    One other issue present about this is that the note specifically said I should not be the one to gather these materials so this vial of Origin water isn''t usable for the potion. The unfortunate fact is that I don''t know anyone else who could do what I did either.


    Hmm¡­ Maybe Brendan can do it? If I could find a way for him to distill it from one form to another, it might still count as him getting the ingredient and not me right?


    Oh well, that''s a problem for another day. Now can I get a volunteer here please?

 Chapter 562 - The Battle Of Little Sisters

    *During the little sister confrontation*


    (ria POV)


    I red at this little sister wannabe in front of me, "Stop pestering Onii-sama with your stupid ''Aniue, Aniue, Aniue''! Can''t you see Onii-sama is bothered by you?!"


    "Tsk, like you''re any better with your consistent ''Onii-sama, Onii-sama''. You''re just trying to act all cute to appeal to Aniue."


    "Please, I don''t act cute, I AM cute. Even Onii-sama has called me cute!"


    "Aniue has called me cute too, probably way more times than you. You''re not special."


    "Those times must have been before Onii-sama came to this world right? The current Onii-sama has not called you cute at all," I growled.


    The two of us red at each other silently for a few tense moments, both of us preparing toe to blows.


    "Onii-sama likes strawberries."


    "Aniue would punish our misbehaviours with forehead flicks."


    "Onii-sama likes to stroke towards the back when patting heads."


    "Aniue sleeps on his back more often."


    "Onii-sama likes his tea ck."


    "Aniue tends to get sleepy after tea time."


    "Onii-sama does not like mushrooms."


    "Aniue is ticklish on his sides."


    "Onii-sama can spend hours reading if no one disturbs him."


    "Aniue wears his watch on his right hand."


    "Onii-sama looks to his right when he is thinking about something."


    "Aniue always takes the spot closer to the road when walking with his little sister."


    The both of us paused to catch our breath.


    I admit, she definitely knows Onii-sama like a little sister would. Her im about being Onii-sama''s little sister in another world was not a lie.


    "Gunununu¡­ I admit that you''re good, but the current Onii-sama is now a denizen of this world. He is different from the one you know in the other world and therefore no longer your elder brother."


    "That is where you are wrong. The bond between an older brother and his little sister is eternal and nothing can break it. I am the very proof of that concept."


    Guhk¡­ I have to concede that point to her.


    She crossed her arms, "And since I''ve been Aniue''s imouto longer than you have, the rightful ce of being his imouto belongs to me!"


    I couldn''t help but smile at her promation, she fell right into my trap!


    "Kuku¡­ Kukuku! Kuhahahaha! It is as you say! You are the older one and was transmigrated here instead of reincarnating like Onii-sama has¡­ You are now older than Onii-sama! You are no longer his imouto, instead, Onii-sama is now your otouto! The position of imouto still belongs to meeeee!"


    Tsuki took a step back as though physically struck, "N¡­ No¡­ Impossible¡­"


    I raised my arms in victory, "Hahahaha! It''s my win! I am Onii-sama''s one and only imouto!"


    "To¡­ To think I lost the imouto position¡­ Is that what you think I''d say, huh?!" She snarled, ring at me.


    I gritted my teeth, "Your spirit should have been broken! How are you still standing?!"


    "The bonds between Aniue and I transcends time and space! He still remains as my Aniuie even in another world so I will always be younger than Aniue!"


    Tch, she was prepared for such an attack it seems.


    In that case¡­


    "I''ve built an entire city for Onii-sama to livefortably in!"


    She red at me, "So you''ve resorted to doing this huh? I''ve protected Aniue''s legacy that even in his death, his name will still remain unforgotten in the other world!"


    "I made Onii-sama''s dream of having giant ships and robots a reality!"


    "I helped Aniue establish hispany and get rid of thepetition back in the other world!"


    "Kukukuku, does it even count if Onii-sama no longer remembers it?"


    "Tsk! That argument only stands if Aniue is not interested in regaining his memories!"


    "Hahaha! But it''s true that you''ve been nothing but a bother to Onii-sama ever since you came to this world!"


    "Ugh¡­ That¡­ Hmph! Aniue''s dream of giant ships and robots was from before he lost his memories! It''s obvious the current Aniue have no desire for those now so you''re also a bother for him!"


    Gahk! I have no counter for that since she saw Onii-sama flicking my forehead after taking care of all those monsters back then¡­ What she said about Onii-sama''s memories was true as well and both of us do want Onii-sama to regain his memories¡­


    Both of us looked at each other before speaking at the same time.


    ""It''s the imouto''s privilege to bother their Onii-sama/Aniue!""


    Those words were so true that both of us had to shake hands for it.


    "Let''s just call it a draw for now," I suggested.


    "I''m fine with that. It is, after all, Aniue''s decision on who should be his imouto."


    "Kukuku, I will definitely not lose to you on that."


    Thus a temporary truce was called on our little sisterpetition for now.


    "So what has Aniue done in this world?"


    "I''ll tell you if you tell me what Onii-sama was like in the other world."


    "Deal."


    Make no mistake though, the position of Onii-sama''s imouto is still mine! I won''t hand it over to anyone that easily!


    But for now, just for now, I want to know what Onii-sama was like in the other world...


    *


    (??? POV)


    Whiteness as far as the eye could see.


    A pedestal was standing in the middle of that whiteness with a ck, egg-shaped object floating above it.


    I''ve been to this ce more than I can count, all of them getting disappointed time and time again.


    I walked up to the egg, looking into it to see gxies floating within its darkness that seemed to stretch infinitely within.


    "How long has it been?" I mused, not really paying attention to anything in particr. "No¡­ How many times has it been? Even though I''ve chosen to y an even more active role, there are still so many failures. Would this one be a failure too?"


    The stars within the egg seemed to blink a little more brightly before dimming down again.


    "Now¡­ How should I proceed on with this? Should I visit personally? Or would that be too much once again? Is the time right yet? Or is it not? Even after so long and so many tries, everything is still so uncertain. How I hate and love it. Does that make me bad?"


    Of course, no one was there to answer my question.


    "I suppose it''s still not time yet¡­ Just a little bit longer¡­ Just a little bit¡­"


    I said those words multiple times to convince myself before stepping away from the egg, turning back to return from where I came from.


    Just a little bit longer¡­


    And I can finally drop this farce...

 Chapter 563 - The Little Sisters Team

    (Kiyomi POV)


    "Onii-sama likes shoulder massages!"


    "No, Aniue prefers back rubs!"


    "Onii-sama told me so!"


    "Aniue told me that as well!"


    Sister¡­ Why am I stuck with these two...


    "Onii-sama gave me more head pats!"


    "Aniue gave me more!"


    "Enough!" I hit both of them on the head with my fists. "We''re here to help Master, not to have your little sister contest. Do that elsewhere, got it?"


    "Yes sister Kiyomi¡­"


    "Kuh¡­ I''ll stop for now¡­ But Aniue definitely gave me more headpats..."


    "No, Onii-sama definitely gave me more!"


    Ugh¡­ Master help me, why are both your little sisters like this? Why can''t the two of them just share Master like sister and I? Is there some significance to the little sister position that I don''t know about?


    I''m also a little sister myself but I still don''t get why they''re fighting over this. Then again, Manami and I are twins so does it really count?


    I had to pull these two girls apart when they started trying to pull each other''s cheeks while snarling at each other.


    "Before I freeze the both of you to the sides of the ship¡­ Are we there yet?" I asked.


    "Kuh¡­ Navigator! Are we there yet?" ria shouted.


    A man stood up and saluted, "Reporting, ma''am! We''ve been hovering over the Forest of The Lost for about half an hour!"


    "What?! Didn''t I say to report when we reached there?!"


    "Umm¡­ I¡­ I tried to, ma''am¡­ But you were in the middle of your quarrel and I couldn''t find a good time to report¡­"


    Master''s sister from another world chuckled, "Obviously all of them are scared of you. For you to use fear to control them, how barbaric."


    "That''s not true at all! They obviously got scared of you instead!"


    "Hohoho, you''d like to think that wouldn''t you? That just means your control over your men aren''t as strong as you think it is."


    "Why you¡­"


    By Master¡­


    I froze their mouths shut, "Another quarrel out of you two and I''m turning this thing around and both of you can exin to Master why we''re the only group that failed. Am I clear?"


    Both of them nodded hurriedly.


    I unfroze their mouths, taking a few moments to make sure they would not continue arguing before rxing.


    "Now, we''re meant to find the Fairy Lake here, where do we start, ria?"


    She walked towards arge table where some kind of map wasid out, except this map seemed to be made out of light and was floating above said table, showing a three dimensional view of the area.


    ria looked over the map critically, "Unnn¡­ I know why this ce is known as the Forest of The Lost now at least."


    Tsuki looked over her shoulder, "Maic interference and a thickyer of fog. Reminds me of a ce back in our world."


    ria pinched her chin between her thumb and index finger, "Unnn¡­ I guess that would disable anypasses they might bring in but I''m sure some of them have at least tried other ways of tracking."


    The other sister went up to the map and pointed a finger, "Biological signatures, but their biometrics look abnormal¡­"


    "Zombies. Damned zombies. We have oursevles a stupid zombie apocalypse here."


    "I rmend a saturation bombardment before executing a paradrop to clean up."


    "I concur."


    And of course, the two of them would somehow be in agreement over the weirdest of things that made no sense to me.


    I know it wasn''t what the rest of them intended, but it still felt like I was sent with these two as their babysitters.


    ria stood up and raised her hand dramatically, "Ready cannons for saturation bombardment! Clear anding area!"


    "Cannons ready!"


    "Fi--"


    "Hold it" I raised up my hand and interrupted them.


    "--re! Eh? What''s wrong sister Kiyomi?"


    "Why are you so ready to start destroying things? Are we even sure if the Fairy Lake is even there? What if there are actual people inside the forest now? Are you going to kill them as well? And what if your cannons destroy theke? What are we going to do then?"


    ria poked her fingers together meekly, "Umm¡­ No? I don''t know?"


    I sighed, I really was sent here to babysit them¡­


    "Can your map scan for any sources of water down there?" I asked.


    ria immediately went to the table and pressed a few buttons before shaking her head, "The maic interference is preventing a full scan of the area¡­"


    I don''t even know what this ''magg neg tick'' interference is but I shan''t ask.


    "What about people then?"


    Tsuki shook her head, "With that affecting our scanners, people will show up as zombies as well."


    I stared at ria, "So we won''t even know if those are undead or not, yet you were all ready to fire on them."


    ria pouted at me, "Do they even matter? They''re obviously not Onii-sama''s followers and no one important. I doubt any of them would be missed."


    I frowned, "That''s not the point. What would Master say if He knew we levelled an entire forest just to find ake? It''ll be even worse if theke gets destroyed because of your carelessness. You may be a genius militarymander, but please don''t let your love for Master blind your thinking."


    "Ugh¡­ I''m sorry¡­" ria apologised sincerely.


    I turned to Tsuki, "And same goes for you as well. I don''t care how close you were to Master in the other world, but I doubt Master would be happy to hear that the two of you keep bickering about something so trivial all the time."


    She looked down, "I¡­ I''ll keep that in mind¡­"


    I nodded, at least they were willing to listen. I would have been worried if either of them were too stubborn to listen.


    ria looked at me with upturned eyes, "Umm¡­ What should we do now, sister Kiyomi?"


    "We''ll have to go down ourselves to look for theke. Since your map is still able to give a rather urateyout of the area, we just need to find the most likely ces ake would be, namely any clearings that are free of trees and look like a bowl of some sort."


    "Sister Kiyomi is so smart!"


    "Praising me won''t get you anywhere. So let''s just get started on finding theke first ok?"


    Tsuki tapped a few more buttons on the table and three parts of the map lit up.


    "There. The topography in these three areas are the most likely to house ake. We can start searching for it in these ces."


    I turned to ria, "Should we send your men to search then?"


    She thought for a moment before shaking her head, "The sound of firearms might draw the entire forest of zombies to us. I think it would be better to do this quietly."


    At least she''s being sensible now.


    "So that means we''ll have to sneak in there ourselves," Tsuki mused. "I am fine with that."


    ria grinned at her, "Heh, heh! First one to find it is the better little sister!"


    "Hmph! I won''t lose to the likes of you! You--"


    I smacked them both on the head again.


    Master, I humbly request that you discipline your two rowdy sisters when they get back.


    We haven''t even started and my head already hurts...

 Chapter 564 - Restraint? Can That Be Eaten?

    (Kiyomi POV)


    The fog was definitely thick. So thick that any normal person wouldn''t be able to see their fingers if they stuck their hands out in front of them. It is fortunate that we are not normal.


    "Are you sure you don''t need these thermal goggles, sister Kiyomi?" ria asked, handing me some sort ofplicated device that looked like an oversized pair of sses.


    "I am sure. My other senses are sharp enough to help me maneuver through this fog without visual aid."


    Tsuki looked at me as though filled with doubt but chose not toment.


    She turned back and pointed towards a direction ahead of us, "The crevice where theke might be is just up ahead. Let''s go."


    Just as those words left her mouth, a wall of people appeared in front of us, blocking our way to our destination.


    Most of them looked like Adventurers judging by the gear they wore, though some of them were obviously peasants.


    "Ehh¡­ They look different than I think they would. Shouldn''t they be like¡­ Rotting, groaning and stuff?" ria muttered.


    "Those are ghouls," I told her, seeing the characteristic white eyes and empty expressions on their faces. "There''s someone practicing necromancy around here."


    ""Ghouls?"" The two little sisters parroted.


    "Yes. They are living things that had their souls taken away from them. The necromancer would then enve the bodies to do their bidding."


    Tsuki looked at the ghouls pitifully, "How macabre, should I ask if there is any way to save them?"


    I shook my head, "Unless either of the people involved in this process is especially strong, the soul would perish the moment it is extracted. And judging by how these ghouls are acting, I highly doubt the necromancer controlling them is especially skilled."


    ria smirked, "I guess we''ll just have to kill them all with fire!"


    She took out some kind of cylindrical backpack that had a hose attached to it from her storage ring. At the end of said hose was a small me that stayed alight even when the wind blew at it.


    Not liking where that was going, I quickly stopped her.


    "What did I tell you about destroying the entire forest?"


    "Ehhh¡­ But it''smon sense to burn zombies with fire right?"


    "First of all, they aren''t even zombies, second of all¡­"


    I waved my hand in the air and all the ghouls were immediately encased in a solid block of ice.


    "Now, shall we go look at the crevice?" I asked rhetorically.


    "Buuuu¡­ I wanted to use my methrower¡­"


    Ignoring ria''s pout, I continued our way down the path to where the crevice wasst seen on the map.


    The ''crevice'' turned out to be a ditch where piles upon piles of the deceased were dumped into and left to rot, leaving a foul stench in the air.


    "Failed experiments," I exined, covering my nose with my sleeve. "I do not want to be here longer than I need to."


    ria grimaced, "Agreed."


    We turned on our heels and marched back the way we came, and of course there was another horde of ghouls showing up from within the fog to halt us.


    None of us paid them any mind since I simply froze all of them with a wave of my hand, continuing onwards to the next possible location on the map.


    We met no resistance at the next location, most likely because the only thing we found there was just a crater that looked like a giant monster''s footprint with nothing else inside of it.


    None of us were worried about the fact a giant monster was here since all of us had the firepower to take whatever it was down if it showed up anyway.


    When we started heading towards thest location, however, a giant horde of ghouls appeared to block our way, this time looking more aggressive than the others. It was obvious there was something there this necromancer did not want us to see.


    Still, no matter how many of these mindless ghouls they sent at us, it was still simple for me to just freeze them all instantly since the only thing they could rely on was their numbers.


    We pushed through the horde without any of them being able to touch us, reaching a clearing that seemed to be the only ce devoid of the fog.


    A woman wearing a simple gray cloak with a hood that covered the upper half of her face was standing there waiting for us.


    Behind her was a log cabin big enough to amodate arge family living inside, presumably to be her home.


    The woman crossed her arms, "So you''re the ones who came here and started making a mess of things¡­ I guess I have to apud you foring this far despite the odds stacked against you."


    I tilted my head at her, "Odds stacked against us? I have no idea what you are talking about. We simply walked our way in here. It wasn''t really a bother either."


    A small frown seemed to cross her face, "Such arrogance from a fox youkai¡­ I shall cut to the chase then, what are you doing here?"


    ria stepped forward, "We are here to find the Fairy Lake rumoured to be in this forest. You don''t happen to know where it is, do you?"


    I noticed that ria was holding what I recognised to be a ''gun'' behind her back, ready to attack the woman at the first signs of aggression.


    The woman sighed audibly, "And for what reason is it that you wish to search for this fabledke?"


    Tsuki crossed her arms and sneered, "Is there even a need for you to know?


    The woman gestured to the trees around her, "This forest is my home and all of you are trespassing. I''d like to think I have the right to know what you intend to do with something that belongs to me?"


    I tilted my chin at her, "Audacious words from a necromancer. By all ounts, we shouldn''t even be listening to your words right now."


    She shrugged, "Perhaps. But without my help, how long are you going to wander in this forest until you find it? And the only thing I''ve done so far is to defend my home, you''re the invaders here."


    ria nced at me and I nodded at her, "My beloved Onii-sama has lost his memories and we found out that he can be cured if we used the water from the Fairy Lake to create a potion. Is that good enough?"


    The woman frowned, "Using the Fairy Lake''s water to create a cure for amnesia? This is the first I''ve heard of this."


    Tsuki rolled her eyes, "Then you''re obviously not as well read as you thought you were. You asked the reason, we told you. Now are you going to tell us where it is or are you going to continue wasting our time?"


    "You are really rude, you know that? What makes you think I would tell you after such an attitude?"


    She snapped her fingers and the fog lifted up, revealing the biggest horde of ghouls we''ve seen surrounding us.


    Of course, this horde is still smaller than the monster horde we had to deal with back then so it really doesn''t scare us at all.


    I raised my eyebrow at her, "Is this supposed to intimidate us?"


    "Even if you''re strong, it will still take you time and effort to defeat this many people. They may be ghouls but they still possess the skills they had when they were alive and some of them were top tier Adventurers."


    ria turned to me and asked pleadingly, "Sister Kiyomi, please, please, please let me do it?"


    I sighed, "Just a bit¡­"


    Since it''s a clearing, it should be alright for her to use that ''me thrower'' or whatever it was without burning down the entire forest.


    "Yessss!!" She cheered and immediately started tapping away on a device that was strapped to her wrist. "OSSN Sun Destroyer! Initiate danger close air to ground bombardment at current coordinates! Register designated targets and eliminate them with extreme prejudice! Fire for effect!"


    I summoned a transparent ice dome around us just as the air above us shook violently.


    The woman looked up and only just realised the giant ship that was hanging above the skies, right as the first shells impacted the earth around us.


    Ugh¡­ Of course her ''just a bit'' would involve blowing up half the forest anyway¡­ Why did I think this girl would ever restrain herself?


    I hope that woman is still alive¡­

 Chapter 565 - Never Trust Someone Who Lives In A Cabin In The Woods

    (Kiyomi POV)


    When the dust from ria''s bombardment finally settled, the necromancer was thankfully still alive albeit just barely.


    She had just managed to erect a shield around herself when the explosions started but even that shield was insufficient to protect her against the bombardment, shattering upon the first impact.


    I had to extend my own shield to protect her, wondering how she survived for so long being so pitifully weak.


    "Heh heh heh! Take that you zombies! I''m the best imouto here!" ria shouted proudly, not even caring that she almost killed our potential informant.


    Tsuki clicked her tongue, "This is nothing, I could do the same without the aid of a starship."


    "Yeah, but my way is much cooler!"


    "Aniue never cared about such things."


    I really need toin to Masterter, this little sister rivalry is getting a little out of hand.


    I walked up to the necromancer and flipped her on her back, ignoring the bloodstains on her and her missing limbs.


    "Now, do you feel a little bit more cooperative?" I asked.


    She gurgled out something and I assumed it was an affirmative, so I materialised one of Master''s God Pills in my hand.


    I threw it in her mouth and made her swallow it, waiting a few seconds for the pill to take effect.


    She gasped and sat herself up, looking down at her fully healed body in wonder. She probably never expected to see such a miraculous pill in her life.


    She gaped at me, "Who¡­ Who are you?"


    I shook my head at her, "I''m the one asking questions here. Where is theke?"


    The woman contemted for a moment before sighing, "Is what you said about needing it for a potion true?"


    "Yes, and I said I''d be the one asking questions. What does that even have to do with anything?"


    She stood up and dusted herself, "In that case, follow me."


    Tsuki stepped in front of her, "And why should we trust someone who tried to kill us not a few moments ago?"


    She sighed exasperatedly, "Do I need to remind you again that you are the ones trespassing into my home now? Is it wrong of me to defend my home?"


    ria shrugged, "She does have a point. So what''s this about?"


    She gestured towards her house, indicating we should walk while she talked.


    "You can call me Hazel, I am the Guardian of the Fairy Lake that you seek. Before you ask, I do not practice the art of necromancy. I am a summoner and those ''ghouls'' were earth elementals shaped to look like ghouls."


    I raised an eyebrow, "What were they meant to do? Scare people away?"


    "That was the idea, yes. Most people would turn away when they realise they might turn into one of them as well, so that gives me less trouble to deal with."


    "You said you''re the guardian of this Fairy Lake?" Tsuki asked.


    "Theke was blessed by fairies to have extraordinary healing powers, capable of restoring one''s youth even without cultivation. Practitioners who drink it would also find themselves empowered and increase their Cultivation efficiency. This makes theke highly sought after by everyone who has at least heard about it. The fairies had grown weary of defending theirke from opportunistic hunters so I was called to help."


    I looked her up and down, "Why did they call you in particr?"


    "I had befriended a few fairies by saving them from some Adventurers. While most people sought to im the Lake for themselves to abuse its powers, I only sought to study it. The fairies saw it as worthypensation for my help."


    We were almost reaching the cottage now.


    I took the chance to inspect it, noting that it looked quite lived in but well maintained despite that. Just by looking at it from the outside, you wouldn''t think a necromancer lived here


    "And the fairies wouldn''t mind us taking some of it?" ria pointed out.


    Hazel shook her head, "The fairies never minded sharing the Lake with others. The only issue was that human greed drove a number of them to try and im the Lake for themselves and to drive the fairies out, some even trying to make a business out of it."


    I nodded, there are humans like that after all, human greed truly knows no bounds. Thus we need to cleanse such ugliness from them by teaching them the ways of Master.


    Only when the entire world knows of Master''s greatness would it be cleansed of its impurities.


    We reached the door of the cottage and Hazel opened the door, gesturing us in, "If you only desired to take a little bit of it to help another person in need, the fairies wouldn''t mind helping you with that."


    The inside of the house looked rather in. There was a living room, a kitchen and a closed door that I assumed led to her bedroom.


    The only interesting part of the house was the small alcove at the very back where it looked to serve as her alchemy room was located in. There were shelves stocked full of alchemical ingredients including herbs, potions, animal carcasses and even a few skulls of varying sizes, ranging from ones that seemed to belong to a giant bear and a few tiny ones smaller than a rat''s.


    Hazel sat us down at the dining table and poured out tea for us,? "I just need to go let the fairies know of your arrival so they won''t get spooked. Just wait here for a bit."


    She went to the alcove and pulled her rug aside, revealing a trapdoor underneath it. Pulling it open without much effort, she descended down the stairs without a second nce back, disappearing into the bowels of the earth.


    I looked at the other two who had left their tea untouched, Tsuki even going so far as to push it away from her.


    I took out another God Pill from my storage ring before picking up the cup of tea and taking a sip.


    Hmm¡­ Definitely poisoned, it''s very faint but I could feel something take root in my Quark veins after drinking the tea.


    I prepared to toss the pill in my mouth but the odd feeling suddenly dissipated as though it was neutralised by something else.


    Odd, the poison definitely did not neutralize itself so something else did but I have no idea what might have done so.


    Was this a hidden skill of mine?


    I can wonder about thatter, we already know this Hazel is definitely not who she says she is. The signs were rtively obvious after all. Those small skulls on the shelves? I''d wager those were skulls belonging to fairies, making her one of the people the fairies had wanted to protect the Lake from.


    Also, earth elementals do not rot. The bodies we saw back at that giant ditch were definitely corpses of real humans, not a bunch of earth elementals pretending to be corpses.


    And if she thinks resorting to such petty underhanded tricks was enough to take care of us¡­


    Huhuhu¡­ We can make this woman suffer for a very, very long time~

 Chapter 566 - You’re Barely Even Worth Our Time

    (Kiyomi POV)


    The three of us snuck towards the trapdoor, checking it for traps before descending down the stairs after our quarry.


    There was no source of light at the end of the stairs, but such a thing was not an issue for any of us.


    ria and Tsuki wore their magic goggles while I activated a night vision Technique, allowing me to see in the dark as clear as day.


    I led the way down the stairs, sticking close to the wall just in case that woman had set any traps for unwee visitors.


    We reached the bottom without incident, sneaking round the corner to find ourselves in a long and empty corridor.


    This ce definitely screamed of traps.


    ria fiddled with her sses with her hands and inspected the corridor.


    "Eh¡­ Seems like a pressure te arrow trap. We''ll need to step on specific spots to get across this ce without being peppered full of holes. I can highlight the spots we need to walk on to go across..."


    "Unnecessary," I dered, positioning myself in the middle of the corridor.


    Gathering the ice Quarks within me, I let out a st of frost thatpletely froze the entire length of the corridor in a split second.


    dding myself with an ice shield just in case, I stepped forward and walked through the corridor, moving through the entire length of it untouched.


    "You girlsing?" I asked, looking back at the two who were still standing at the other end of the corridor.


    The two of them quickly crossed over the frozen path I made to join me without incident.


    Tsuki looked back, "Hmm¡­ I suppose such tricks are rendered useless in front of overwhelming power."


    I smiled, "Naturally. The weak will always fall prey to the strong. If one is strong enough, you need not fear the path you tread. And Master is at the pinnacle of the strong."


    The two of them nodded at my words.


    At the end of said corridor was arge solid iron door that stretched all the way to the ceiling,rge enough that if it were opened, six men could walk through it side by side with space to spare.


    "A rather huge door to be used by fairies, don''t you think?" Tsuki pointed out.


    Indeed¡­ A normal fairy is about the size of my hand, there was no reason for them to make such a huge door.


    Unless, of course, they weren''t the ones who made this and it was meant to lock the fairies in.


    I ced my hand on one side of the door, trying to push it open only to find it locked tight.


    "Let me," Tsuki offered, moving to stand in front of the doors.


    Her body seemed to glow red for a second before a hole seemed to open up in the door. It wasn''t that she destroyed the door, but more like a tunnel had suddenly materialised within the space itself.


    I looked at the hole in wonder, "What did you do?"


    "Mmm¡­ It''s like a Spatial Tunnel of sorts. It connects between two spaces to reduce the distance between them to near zero. This one in particr connects to the other side of the door."


    Interesting¡­ I suppose she does have some skill.


    We walked through the hole, all of us appearing on the other side as though the door didn''t exist.


    What we did not expect to see waiting for us there, however, was a giant monster that looked like someone melted a pot full of living creatures and stuck them all together.


    The monster turned towards us, a hundred pairs of eyes both human and animal directing their gaze down on us.


    "Not a necromancer she says," riamented sarcastically. "If she isn''t one then what the hell is this?"


    Tsuki shook her head, "She''s actually telling the truth. She''s not a necromancer¡­ She''s a biomancer."


    Hazel appeared from behind the monster, "Tsk¡­ So my story was that unbelievable huh?"


    I shifted my gaze to her, "Not at all. We just never trusted you from the start. And you left the skulls of fairies lying around in your alcove, it was obvious you were not on friendly terms with them either."


    "Tsk¡­ It does not matter then. The tea you drank would have--"


    "Ahahaha! You think we actually drank the tea from someone we didn''t trust? You''re more naive than I thought you were! Hahahaha!" riaughed.


    "Ghk! At least you don''t have the help of your magic ship here! You won''t be able to beat my flesh golem with just the three of you!"


    The monster roared, rising up to its full height, towering over us.


    "It possesses the strength of all the living beings that were merged into it! With the few Practitioners mixed in, it can even use Techniques to crush you! With its super regeneration from mixing in the Fairy Lake''s water, there''s no way you can kill it! Ahahahahaha! I''ll have you three join its body soon enough and then¡­ That stupid Matriarch will have to bow to my power! Hahahaha!"


    I sighed, "Truly, this is the toad wishing to taste the swan''s meat¡­"


    The idiot shot me a dirty look, "What was that?! You dare look down on me?!"


    "You really think just with this you can take over the world? I think you have a better chance of dying than even dreaming about it."


    Her face scrunched up in obvious rage, "Kill them! Make them suffer!!"


    The flesh monster roared and lifted up one part of its body in an attempt to take a swing at us.


    I was going to freeze it before shattering it to pieces but Tsuki beat me to it.


    With a simple snap of her fingers, the monster was sucked into a miniature ck hole, never to be seen again.


    Hazel looked at where her flesh golem had been with a dumbfounded look on her face.


    We even gave her time to properlyprehend what had urred, aren''t we nice?


    "What? How?" She muttered, still looking at the ground in disbelief.


    I rolled my eyes, "I told you, you''re weak."


    She stared at the ground for a few more seconds before taking out a knife from her belt.


    Seeing her effortspletely swept aside must have broke her, there was no way that knife was any use to her against us after all.


    "Can we just get rid of her? She''s really just a hindrance," ria suggested.


    I pped my hands together and a miniature blizzard blew around her, encasing her in a solid block of ice.


    We weren''t done with her of course, she has much to suffer for and I''d really like to take my time with tormenting her. Once we were done with our objective here, I''ll take her back with us and we can properly torture her together. I''m sure elder sister would like to join in as well.


    She may even serve as a good form of reference for Brendan.


    Leaving the hindrance behind, we continued through the tunnel. Seeing the security this woman had put in ce here and the fact that she mentioned mixing it into the monster, there''s a high chance that the Fairy Lake would not be far.


    We should be able to go back to Master soon and receive His affections~

 Chapter 567 - They’re Just Really Trusting

    (ria POV)


    Gunununu¡­ I hate to admit it, but Tsuki was definitely stronger than I was in terms of personal abilities.


    ??


    At least Onii-sama''s love does not depend on how strong we are and would still love me despite that.


    Hmph! I am definitely still cuter than her though! Everyone knows that the imouto should be the cutest one! So I win!


    "As I thought¡­"


    I looked up upon hearing sister Kiyomi''s voice, seeing her stop in front of a ss window on one side of the wall.


    I peeked over her shoulder and found an interesting scene of fairies sitting in what appears to be individual miniature jail cells.


    Sister Kiyomi rapped her knuckles on the ss, causing all of them to look up at us.


    Most of them seemed surprised by us, though there were a few that immediately started hitting their fists against the ss, clearly enraged at our presence. The ss seems to be sound proof since we heard nothing even when their mouths were moving.


    "Prisoners eh? That woman most likely tricked them and captured all of them to be used for experiments," the fake little sister mused. "They don''t look too friendly so I doubt freeing them will ingratiate them to us either. I suggest we just leave them be."


    I frowned at her, "What? Of course we have to rescue them! They''re such a valuable source of information and potential manpower, how could you not see that?!"


    Typical of someone like her to not realise the potential of having them on our side, just think of all the possible things they could make with their tiny hands that humans won''t be able to! I must have them on our side!


    She looked at me with a weird face, "You''ve really be a tyrant huh¡­"


    I puffed my cheeks at her, "I have no idea what you are talking about. All of my workers are paid and treated fairly and even given days off!"


    "Mmhmm¡­ Still doesn''t change the fact that you''re exploiting them though."


    "I don''t exploit them!"


    "Whatever you say."


    Gunununu¡­. This girl is really irritating!


    I turned to sister Kiyomi, "What should we do?"


    "Mmm¡­ I would have to agree with freeing them in this case since they would know more than we do about this ce. Let''s set free one who seems less aggressive first, they might be able to calm the rest down."


    Sister Kiyomi stepped forward and ced her hand on the ss, freezing a small part of it that shattered into tiny pieces a split second after she moved her hand away.


    The female fairy who was set free did not take the chance to escape from her prison. Instead, she huddled herself even further back towards the far wall, pressing herself against it.


    Sister Kiyomi moved closer to her, "Hello, do you understand what I''m saying?"


    The only response from the fairy was a fearful wail while she pressed herself even closer to the wall.


    "It''s ok, we''re not here to hurt you. We already dealt with the bad woman, you don''t need to be so scared anymore."


    The fairy wailed even louder, now attempting to merge herself with the wall.


    I rolled my eyes, "Allow me, sister."


    Taking sister Kiyomi''s ce in front of the ss prison, I punched the wall hard enough to cause the entire ss prison to shake, sending a few of the fairies sprawling onto the ground.


    "SHUT UP! Stop wailing you maggot!"


    The fairy immediately mmed her mouth shut.


    "Oh good, you can actually understand me. For a moment I thought you were too stupid to evenprehend humannguage. Get over here," I ordered, pointing to the front of her cell.


    She hesitated, looking between my finger and me.


    "Don''t make me drag you out of there," I warned her, cracking my knuckles to prove my point.


    She finally lumbered forward and stood at the edge of her cell, obviously still frightened.


    "There, all yours, sister Kiyomi!" I grinned.


    Heh, heh, am I a genius or what?


    The fake sister frowned at me, "Truly a tyrant."


    Hmph! Say what you want but I got us the results! And you were prepared to leave them behind as well so you''re thest person I want to hear that from!


    Sister Kiyomi gave me a weird look before turning her attention to the fairy, "Don''t worry, we''re not here to hurt you, do you understand?"


    She nodded her head slowly.


    "We came here looking for the Fairy Lake to cure our Master of His amnesia. But we found this woman named Hazel who tried to kill us, are you all her prisoners?"


    The fairy furrowed her brows, "Hazel¡­ She tricked us¡­ Made us into her experiments for her biomancy¡­ Hateful monster..."


    "In that case, there''s no need to worry anymore, we took care of her already. "


    "You¡­ You killed Hazel?"


    "She''s frozen in an ice block just down the corridor. Do you want to check?"


    "If¡­ If you would allow me to?"


    We stepped aside and she immediately leapt out of her cell, her tiny wings fluttering and carrying her down the corridor at a surprisingly fast speed.


    "Aren''t you worried she might run away?" Tsuki pointed out.


    I sighed dramatically at this fake sister''s words, "And leave her friends behind? Then she''s a scumbag that we don''t want to associate ourselves with, no loss to us."


    "Or do you mean you have no need for workers with escapist mindsets?"


    "Hmph! I''d prefer to say that I likepassionate people!"


    As though to affirm my words, she flew back to us quickly, looking all excited, "You killed her! You freed us! Our saviours! What do you need of us?"


    Sister Kiyomi gestured to the ss wall, "If I set the rest of your friends free, do you think you can stop them from going on a rampage? Because some of them look like they won''t listen to us."


    She nodded, "Let me stand on your hand, they will listen to me."


    Sister Kiyomi extended her palm and the fairy leapt onto it without hesitation, her tiny wings fluttering and trying to bnce herself while Kiyomi moved.


    The fairy gave us a nod and sister Kiyomi waved her hand over the ss, shattering the rest of the ss prison easily.


    A few of them immediately leapt out of their prison and flew up into the air, summoning various Techniques around them in preparation to attack us.


    For a bunch of people that aren''t even the a tenth of my size, they sure are hot-headed.


    Thankfully, they stopped themselves when they realised one of their own was standing on Kiyomi''s palm and trying to get their attention.


    "Brothers! Sisters! Rejoice!" The fairy shouted while waving her hands around in the air. "They are our saviours! The betrayer is dead! The monster is no more! We are free!"


    Those words sent the fairies into a frenzy, all of them shouting out at the top of their lungs in celebration.


    A rather old looking fairy flew up in front of us, "Dearest benefactors, words cannot describe how much we are indebted to you for saving us from that monstrosity. Is there anything we can do to repay you?"


    "We need the water from your Fairy Lake," The fake sister wasted no time in telling them.


    "Ah¡­ I see. I suppose that is expected for anyone whoes here¡­ In that case, follow me, I will lead you there. For our saviours, that is a small price to pay."


    Eh? They are quite a trusting bunch aren''t they? I mean, they were just tricked by another human so I thought they would be more suspicious of us.


    Is that why that woman managed to trick them too? Because they''re just that gullible? Oh well, works better for us!


    Alright! Just wait, Onii-sama! Your cute imouto wille back with your potion soon!

 Chapter 568 - Sometimes You Have To Test It On Yourself

    (MC POV)


    So after testing this Origin liquid on the monsters to figure out how it works, I''vee to realise¡­


    ??


    I know nothing about it at all.


    Or rather, it''s impossible to figure out what it actually does.


    The effect of the Origin liquid seems to be entirely random too.


    I gave another wolf monster some of it and it turned into a cute puppy instead of the mountain sized wolf that the first one had transformed into.


    Dropping it on a few trees changed them into different kinds of things too. One became a giant Treant, another changed into a wooden puppet, one became an Alraune, and just when you thought they would stick to the same motif of being nts, thest one changed into a sword.


    Giving it to the first mountain sized wolf changed it to a fish that could float on air and the fire bird changed to a water lizard monster or whatever that thing is.


    What even¡­


    Nothing makes sense with this thing at all, it''s even more random than rolling dice.


    "Ehehe~ This is so fun! Master, Master! Let the spider try next!"


    Well¡­ At least Akari is having fun¡­


    Despite all that is happening, none of the monsters seemed adverse to drinking it for some reason.


    I mean this could already be seen as a punishment game right? So why does it look like the monsters were treating the drinking of this Origin water like it was the highest honour they could have?


    Look, they''re even looking at the tree that got turned into a sword with envy, even the wolf turned puppy looked especially proud of himself.


    Whatever, I''m not going to look a gift horse in the mouth.


    I obliged Akari''s request and gave the spider a sip of the Origin liquid.


    A minute passed and the spider''s body started to glow, its body''s outline shifting to copse within itself before expanding again.


    When the light subsided, standing in front of me was a white horse with a long, ck mane. It actually looked quite majestic even if I do say so myself.


    It neighed happily and even nuzzled me before taking a step back reverently. I''m not even sure why it''s so happy to be turned into a horse.


    "Ehehehe~ Master is so cool! Should I try it too?!" Akari suggested.


    I raised my eyebrow at her, "Do you want to?"


    "Can I? Please? It''s so fun! Please, please, please?"


    I expected Shiori to stop her but it seems like her thinking is the same as the other monsters and made no move to stop her sister.


    I''m not sure how any of this is ''fun'' but since she asked so desperately, I gave her a drop of it as well.


    Just please don''t transform into anything weird¡­ If she does, I would need to find a way to change her back since I still want the fluff¡­ I''ll be really sad if she lost her fluffiness


    A few minutes passed and Akari''s body began to glow like how the spider did, her body undergoing the same transformation process that I''ve seen multiple times now.


    When the light finally faded, Akari had transformed into¡­ Eh? She didn''t change at all? Could it have been a dud?


    No wait.


    "Wow! I got another tail! Thank you Master!! I wuv you!"


    The fox began licking my face while wrapping her tails around my neck. Uwaaah~~ So fluffy~


    I felt a prod on my other shoulder and turned to see Shiori looking bashfully at me.


    "Umm¡­ If¡­ If it''s not too much to ask, Divine One¡­ Could¡­ Could I have some too?"


    Ugh, why are you suddenly so cute.


    "Here¡­" I gave her a drop of it too.


    I guess Shiori felt left out and wanted an extra tail too, hopefully she gets what she wants¡­


    The white fox drank from my palm and a little whileter, she too was enveloped in the bright light. When the light subsided, words cannot describe my relief when I saw that she was still a fox.


    She looked behind her and indeed, there was an extra tail now.


    "I am forever grateful for Divine One''s generosity. This Shiori pledges to live and serve Divine One for all eternity."


    Come on now, the tails are indeed really fluffy but I think that response is a little too overboard don''t you think?


    Oh well, at least she''s happy.


    I gave both the foxes a pat on the head.


    Looking from just these two, one might have thought the Origin Liquid allows the drinker to transform themselves into the being they wish for the most. Unfortunately, that hypothesis is rendered moot when the same monster who drank the Origin Liquid multiple times transformed into vastly different things each time they did.


    Even the most fickle of minds should roughly have the same idea of what they want to transform into right? So that can''t be what''s happening here.


    At the end of the day, I still have no idea how this thing works.


    You know what? Screw it, I''m just going to drink it myself and see what happens.


    As though sensing my intentions, Shiori gave me a worried look, "Is Divine One sure of this? It may affect Divine One differently since you are not a monster. Perhaps it might be wise to capture a god and test it on them first?"


    "I don''t even know where to start on what you said¡­ In the first ce, I won''t just go kidnap a god to try this out on them. Second of all, I am most definitely not a god so even if I want to try it on someone, it''ll be a fellow human."


    "I think Master is already beyond the realms of being a normal human though?" Akarimented, still busy nuzzling my face.


    I ignored her of course, bringing out the vial of Origin Liquid once again.


    I took out a small cup from my storage ring as well, pouring just a small mouthful of it into the cup.


    Hopefully, I don''t transform into anything weird. Heck, I don''t even know if it''ll work on me.


    "Here goes nothing," I shrugged, knocking my head back and pouring the contents of the cup into my mouth.


    I waited for a few seconds before, unexpectedly, I felt a rumbling sensationing from my stomach.


    And it wasn''t just that, my entire body was shaking, my muscles tensed up and it looked like I might be having a stroke.


    Something warm swirled around my belly, travelling upwards towards my throat at an intense speed.


    Before I could stop it from happening, my mouth had opened up involuntarily and a loud "BUUUURRRP" escaped from my lips.


    Everyone just stared at me, seemingly shocked by the unexpected scene.


    "... Ahem¡­ Excuse me¡­" I muttered, stifling augh at the unexpected situation.


    "Gosh Master¡­ I thought you were going to explode or something there¡­" Akari pouted at me.


    "Don''t jinx it," I scolded her.


    Well, from what we''ve seen so far, it should take about a minute or more to take effect, so let''s just wait patiently for now¡­


    ¡­


    I won''t explode, will I?

 Chapter 569 - Would You Like Dinner Or... I’ll Take The Bath

    (MC POV)


    Right¡­ So I drank the Origin Liquid¡­ Waited¡­ Waited a bit more¡­ And¡­


    ??


    Nothing happened to me.


    I even waited for a good half an hour too, but yet, nothing happened.


    Like, my body didn''t even start glowing or anything, just absolutely nothing happened. No, the burp at the start didn''t count.


    "Maybe it doesn''t work on Gods?" Shiori suggested.


    No, how many times do I need to say that I''m just a normal human being?


    Ok, I suppose the fact that I''m a Star Power user or whatever kind of makes me not a ''normal'' human being, but I''m most definitely not a god at least.


    I guess the fact that it didn''t work must be rted to me being a Star Power user or maybe of my position as a conduit. If someone woulde out and exin it to me, that would be great.


    ...


    ¡­


    Huh, I thought someone might actually appear if I asked. Guess it isn''t that simple this time.


    I suppose this is a bust, experimenting on it for so long also provided no logical conclusions either so I kind of wasted my time here.


    At least these monsters seem happy about the effects it gave them so I guess it''s not aplete waste.


    With the fruitless experiment done, I decided to go back to the pce, feeling rather mentally drained from thinking too much.


    On the way back to my room though, I met Luna who seemed to have been waiting outside my room for a while, judging by the table, chair and tea set she had set up outside.


    If you were looking for me, I''m sure there''s other ways to do it rather than just waiting outside my room right?


    "Ah! Husband! There you are! Are you tired? Would you like a bath? Dinner? Or maybe you would like a massage? I can prepare some tea and cakes too if you''d like? I know husband is strong but you shouldn''t work too hard you know? If husband needs anything, you can just tell me and I will prepare for it, ok? There''s no need to be shy. Husband is husband after all, what is mine is yours. So how about we go take a bath together now? I think that''s a good idea, isn''t it?"


    I sighed, "Don''t you feel weird calling me husband when I''m a woman now?"


    The Matriarch tilted her head at me, "But husband is still husband no? Even if Husband is now a woman, husband is still husband. Ara? Perhaps in husband''s ne, the idea of two women marrying each other is not epted? In that case, husband should just move here already, we don''t discriminate against same gender marriage you know? As I thought, husband should just stay here after all, should I send some people to go get husband''s things? I will make sure to make you happy here."


    Seriously woman, do you have any brakes on you? I''m not even sure how that logic even works.


    I raised up my hands, "Ok, first of all, the marriage thing isn''t the issue and the Earthen ne actually does allow same gender marriage. Or more precisely, no one cares about the gender of who you marry there, especially sice gender change pills exist. Second of all, I really have no intention to move right now. Aside from my disciples, there are still other people there waiting for me and I can''t abandon them."


    Shiori and Akari nuzzled my neck, knowing some of the ''people'' I mentioned referred to their group.


    "Oh, that''s a shame. So does husband want to take a bath with me? A bath will definitely soothe your body after a tiring day. So shall we go now?"


    "Speaking of which, where are my disciples?"


    "Husband''s disciples? I believe they had already set off to gather the ingredients for husband''s potion."


    "That fast?"


    Luna nodded with a rather annoyed look, "They were all interested in getting husband''s memories back as soon as possible after all. I helped too, husband!"


    "Umu¡­ Thank you for your help."


    "Fufufu~~ I wouldn''t mind if husband bathed with me as payment, you know? Should I get Rina to go heat up the baths? I promise it will help husband rx. You don''t even need to think about anything, you just need to rx."


    "I was going to stay silent¡­ But this woman really is quite shameless isn''t she?" Akarimented from my right shoulder.


    "Hush sister, you don''t say such things out loud even if it''s true," Shiori scolded her.


    You two¡­ You''re just as bad as Manami and Kiyomi¡­.


    I thought Luna would get offended by their remarks but apparently she had chosen to ignore the two foxes''ments. I suppose she''s taking the stance of ignoring everyone else except me quite seriously.


    Seeing how she was staring at me, she was obviously still waiting for my answer to the bath question.


    Well, she did help my disciples after all, so I guess I don''t mind indulging her for a bit. That is, as long as she doesn''t do anything weird to me of course.


    "Mmm¡­ I suppose I could use a bath... I shall take up on your offer then."


    She pped her hands together, "How wonderful! Rina!"


    "At your service, your Majesty," The maid girl bowed her head, having appeared out of nowhere. At this point, I''m pretty sure this maid''s specialty lies in spatial maniption or something.


    "Prepare the bath for husband and I. Cancel all the meetings I have for the day and make sure no one disturbs us."


    "At once, your Majesty."


    The maid girl disappeared after receiving her orders.


    We''re just having a bath you know? Is there a need to clear up your entire schedule for it? How long were you nning our bathing session to be?


    As though reading my mind, Luna just smiled at me, "It''s a rare asion that husband would spend time with me! Of course everything else bes a triviality that I would ignore in favour of spending time with husband! And if husband wishes too, my entire day is free so we can do anything husband wants~ Shall I give husband a massageter? Or shall we go out on a date? How about a candlelit dinner? Maybe husband would like to go watch a y? Or we could justy in bed and whisper sweet nothings to each other too!"


    Seriously woman, control yourself, all I did was assent to a single bath session, there''s no need for you to blow that out of proportion.


    "Ehh¡­ Look at that sister, she really is shameless¡­" Akari muttered.


    Shiori responded by smacking her sister on the back of the head with her tail.


    Rina appeared again with her head bowed in front of us, "The bath is prepared, your Majesty. I have also instructed everyone not to bother your Majesty for the rest of the day."


    "Fufu~ Good work Rina. Shall we go then, husband?"


    I already agreed to it, so it''ll be rude to back out now. If she does anything weird to me though, I''ll definitely run out of there.


    At least I have my foxes and Xun Guan to protect me in the worst case scenario.

 Chapter 570 - The Big Useless Tree

    (Lian Li POV)


    "Ara, ara? I suppose the name Eternal Heaven Tree was justified after all~"


    ??


    I climbed up the hill that Manami was standing on top of, looking straight ahead to see a giant tree that stretched high up into the sky, piercing through the clouds where its leaves were hidden above.


    With a tree that big covering the skies, one might think the area below it might be shrouded in darkness but in reality it was the opposite.


    The tree''s roots seemed to have some kind of glowing veins running through it, illuminating the ground near its trunk and making it appear to be day time. I wonder what would happen when it''s night time though?


    Within these pockets of light were several settlements that no doubt belong to the elves guarding said tree.


    "Well, it''s stupidly big alright," I noted, looking up at the sky. "And this tree only bears fruit once every thousand years? How useless."


    "Ufufufu~ Shall we go greet the guardians of the useless tree then?"


    I shook my head, "There''s no need, they''re already here."


    Just as those words left my lips, several elves appeared and surrounded us, all of them carrying a weapon of some sort, be it a bow or a sword.


    Hmmm¡­ It seems like all of them are female too. The ''males are weak'' rule also extends to them it seems.


    One of them stepped forward, "You two are standing at the border of Eternal Heaven Tree city, could I see a permit for entry?"


    "Ara? There''s such a thing?" Manami asked.


    The elf raised an eyebrow at her, "Of course? How did you reach here without knowing this? The other elven cities would have informed you of this."


    I waved my hand, "Oh we didn''t go through any other city to get here, we teleported here directly."


    She blinked at my answer, "You¡­ Teleported here directly?"


    "Is that such a big surprise?"


    The elf furrowed her brows, "There''s a teleportation shield set up around this area, there is no way you could have teleported in here. I''m not interested in listening to your jokes, if you do not have an entry permit, please leave now."


    I tapped my chin with a finger, "That''s a problem though¡­ We''re here to retrieve a fruit from the Eternal Heaven Tree for our Master and we aren''t going to leave here empty handed."


    The elf drew her sword, prompting herpanions to do the same as well, "You seem to be misunderstanding something, I was not asking."


    "Oh? What a coincidence, neither was I."


    "Enough! Leave or we will have to remove you by force!"


    I turned to Manami, "Shall I or do you want to do it?"


    My fox youkai sister waved her hand dismissively, "Oh, you can go ahead, they seem pretty boring."


    I turned back to smile at the elf, "I''m a very kind person. We need the fruit for our Master. Either step aside or get hurt, your choice."


    The elf growled, "Force it is then... Capture them!"


    Four of them immediately leapt forward to attack me. They managed to reach an arm''s length away from me before they fell to the ground, unconscious.


    "Eh?"


    Unable toprehend what happened, the elf leader let out a confused sound escape from her lips.


    I looked down at the unconscious guards before tilting my head at the leader, "Rather irresponsible of your guards to be sleeping on the job, don''t you think?"


    She gritted her teeth and raised her sword, preparing to charge at me herself.


    I prepared another Lightning Technique to st her away when someone dropped down from the sky tond in between us.


    The neer had long, tinum hair that covered one half of her face and despite looking young, her aura gave off the feeling of something ancient.


    "Guard Captain, stop. You are no match for her."


    The guard leader gasped, "El¡­ Elder Freasia! Wh¡­ What are you doing here?"


    "Take your girls and go, I''ll deal with them."


    "That¡­ Leaving Elder alone with these two intruders is¡­"


    The neer waved her hand, "This is an order, Guard Captain, take your women and leave, now."


    "Ye¡­ Yes, Elder¡­"


    I waited patiently for the guards to retreat with their fallenrades, leaving just Manami, myself and this ''Elder Freasia'' standing on the hilltop.


    The elf spoke first, "Let me introduce myself. I am Elder Freasia, an Elder of the Elven Forest and resident of Eternal Heaven Tree city. May I know your good names?"


    Manami smiled at her, "I see no reason to give our names to a nobody, though? We are only here for one purpose only, not to make friends."


    "Did your Master ever teach you basic manners?"


    Manami''s eyes shone red, "Ufufufu~ You are a million years too early to even think about criticising Master. Simr to how you don''t introduce yourself to every rock you find by the roadside, it is exactly the same case here. I would choose your next words carefully, elf."


    The elf didn''t seem to mind Manami''s threat and simply nodded her head, "I see. I overheard you are looking for the fruit of the Eternal Heaven Tree?"


    I nodded, "That is correct. Now, where do we go to get one?"


    "This fruit only appears in our city once every thousand years¡­ I hope you understand when I say that it is quite impossible for us to hand such a valuable fruit away withoutpensation of some sort?


    Manami giggled, "Ufufufu~ How about this? You hand us the fruit and we don''t burn your entire forest down, is that a fair enoughpensation?"


    The elf seemed like she wanted to say more but quickly shut her mouth when she saw the ball of me that Manami had summoned at the tip of her tail.


    We are not joking of course, both of us are prepared to burn this entire ce to the ground to get the fruit we sought if we have to. Destroying an entire civilization is a small price to pay to fulfill Master''s wish.


    Does this make us look like bandits? Perhaps. But such are trivial concerns when ites to the greater good of fulfilling Master''s wish.


    After all, for us, there is nothing more important than Master.


    The elf sighed, "I unfortunately do not have the authority to grant you the fruit¡­ If you would follow me back to our council and exin to them, they might choose to grant a fruit to you."


    I raised my eyebrow at her, "This isn''t an borate set up for a trap, right?"


    She gave us a wry smile, "Does it matter even if it is? Both of you could destroy the entire forest if you wanted to, I doubt any trap would work at all."


    At least she''s not stupid.


    Manami and I shared a nce and we both nodded.


    I turned back to the elf, "Very well then, let''s go see this ''council'' of yours."


    "Could I get a guarantee that neither of you will try to burn the entire city indiscriminately?"


    Manami scoffed at her, "If we get what we want, we wouldn''t have a reason to."


    "Thank you for your mercy. This way please."


    Oh? She actually agreed. I suppose our n to burn down half the city as a show of force was unnecessary.


    If she does try to pull off some kind of trick, I shall have a lot of fun torturing her though~

 Chapter 571 - The Council Will See You Now

    (Manami POV)


    I was a little surprised that this Freasia elf did not actually lead us into a trap. Not like it would have mattered if she did though.


    ??


    She brought us through the city streets, the elves watching us curiously as we passed by them. There were not gazes of hostility, but just genuine curiosity. I suppose the little scuffle we had with the guards was not publicized.


    I did note that unlike the humans who basically treated males like servants or second ss citizens, the male elves were at least treated normally. Like housewives if you will.


    Not that it changes my opinions on them in any way though.


    On the way there, a male elf had ran up to Freasia and bowed his head reverently, "Elder Freasia, the council has gathered at your behest."


    "Unn¡­ Thank you for the hard work. You may return to your duties."


    "Thank you, Elder."


    The elf scurried away out of sight quickly.


    Freasia turned a corner and started walking towards the base of the tree where thergest building was built.


    "Was there a need to stall for time?" Lian Li asked, a little displeased that we were made to walk around here to buy time for her.


    "Oh, not at all. I just thought you two might appreciate the beauty of this city before we head there to talk about such stifling matters."


    Lian Li turned to me and made a face, mirroring my thoughts that we simply didn''t care about this city at all.


    It would be a different matter if Master was here with us though.


    This little insect dared to question Master just now too, Master has been nothing but meticulous in teaching us, even in manners.


    I remember how Master had sat us down and spent an entire day teaching us how we should prioritise in protecting ourselves over strangers!


    Haaa¡­ It''s only been a day and I''m already missing Master already... But thinking about how much love He gave usst night though¡­ Ufufufu~ I hope we can finish this fast and return to receive Master''s affections again!


    "Here we are. It may not mean muching from me, but I sincerely hope we cane to an agreement to not have this city be destroyed."


    Lian Li smiled, "That''s simple. Give us the fruit and we would be on our way. I don''t believe it''s an unreasonable request."


    "Ufufufu~ It''s exactly as my sister says.


    The elf just smiled at us before gesturing towards the building, bidding us to enter.


    Unsurprisingly, the building was made entirely out of wood, the entranceway featuring a high ceiling with two rows of guards standing on either side.


    A red carpet was evenid out in the middle, leading towards a set of grand doors at the back of the hallway.


    I suppressed the urge to roll my eyes at all this unnecessarily grandiose architecture.


    If it wasn''t built to honor our most beloved Master, why bother to build it at all? If we ever decide to convert these people, this ce is the first thing we will change.


    The guards by the sides of the doors moved to open it when we got close, granting us ess to an auditorium of sorts where a podium stood at the centre of the semi-circle.


    Seated on raised chairs around the room were several elves that looked down at us as we entered, suggesting their society operated as an oligarchy of sorts.


    "Elder Freasia, thank you for guiding these¡­ Guests¡­ Here¡­" The elven woman at the centre of the semi-circle greeted, eyeing us with a gaze that was definitely not weing.


    Freasia nodded before moving towards a corner and taking a seat by herself.


    I thought she might have been quite important but apparently she wasn''t lying when she said she had no authority here. Unless that seat of hers meant something more.


    Both Lian Li and I stepped up to the podium, both of us not especially happy to be gazed at from above by someone who wasn''t Master.


    Ara, ara? That reminds me of how Master was looking down at mest night while I was kneeling in between His legs. Ufufufu~ Master sure knows how to love us even in His female form~


    "Now¡­ Visitors from outside¡­" The woman called out, interrupting me from that pleasant memory. "We have heard your¡­ Request. You have to understand that such a matter is beyond our means to provide even under normal circumstances."


    Lian Li crossed her arms, "You''re telling me¡­ That a big tree like this only bears one fruit every thousand years? What even is so special about the fruit? Talk about a waste of space."


    Several elves started making noises of outrage at Lian Li''s words, a few of them mming the table and throwing harsh words at her.


    "How dare she?! Sacrilege!"


    "Throw them out!"


    "She dares speak ill of the sacred tree!"


    "Make them regret it!"


    "Guards! Get the guards!"


    "SILENCE!"


    I turned to see Freasia standing on her feet and ring at the rest of the elves. What was surprising was that the other elves actually looked chastised and sat back down withoutint. It seems she was more important than she let on to be able to silence them like that.


    Or maybe she''s actually just really, really old and the other elves show deference to her.


    One of the elves raised her hand meekly, "Elder Freesia¡­ You saw for yourself how daring-"


    "Were my words so worthless that you dismiss what I said earlier?" She growled.


    "N¡­ No! Not at all, Elder Freasia!"


    "Then remember what I said at all times and don''t make the same mistake again."


    Having said her peace, Freasia sat back down again and gave us a nod.


    As much as I didn''t like her for insulting Master, I''m rather impressed by how she controlled the entire room.


    The first elf cleared her throat, "Ahem¡­ As I was saying, the tree only bears one fruit every thousand years because that fruit is the crystallization of the world''s energy. Anyone who consumes that fruit gains a skill akin to omniscience."


    Ara? Does that mean¡­


    Both Lian Li and I turned to look at Freasia who returned a solemn look to us, "Yes, I had eaten the fruit a thousand years ago. That was how I knew of your strength and the threat you two pose. I also know why you want the fruit but as I said, I do not have the authority to grant you that wish."


    No wonder these elves seem sopliant even without us showing our strength, Freasia must have known about us and warned the others about it.


    "If you already knew about our arrival, isn''t it a little weird that you didn''t prepare for us?" Lian Li pointed out.


    She shook her head, "The ability does not work that way. I would only know things that I have a desire to know and I would only receive information about that specific subject. I only knew information about you when I was aware of your existence¡­ Although it is quite curious that even when I tried to think about your Master¡­ No informationes to mind."


    Hmph, that goes without saying that trying to understand a God is beyond the capabilities of a mortal.


    But still, if she knew everything, that meant that remark about Master was also a calcted move on her part to get us to focus our thoughts on Master.


    As much as I hate to admit it, she had us dancing in her palms.


    I looked up at the elves seated on the raised chairs, "Does that mean you don''t even have one of the fruits now?"


    The elf in the middle shook her head, "We know either of you can destroy our civilization with a flick of your wrists and we had concluded that giving the fruit to you was a small price to pay for our continued existence. But the next fruit is not set to appear for another decade or so."


    Freasia nodded, "And when the next fruit grows, the previous consumer of the fruit would lose that omniscience ability. All consumers of the fruit upy the position of ''Elder'' in our society and have the responsibility of protecting our people from unseen threats. Please understand that we have chosen to forfeit our next thousand years of security for you¡­"


    Lian Li tilted her chin up slightly, "All that talk is meaningless if you don''t even have one to give us though. Is there another way to obtain the fruit without waiting for another ten years meaninglessly?"


    Freasia bit her lip before looking at us with a conflicted expression on her face, "There is another way¡­"


    The elves seated at the raised seats widened their eyes.


    "Elder, no! That''s the biggest secret--"


    Freesia shot her a look that immediately shut the elf up, "Holding such a secret is already meaningless, don''t you think?"


    "But¡­ If¡­ If we lose the God''s favour¡­"


    "Just trust me."


    The elves slumped back into their chairs, allowing Freasia to continue.


    "The Eternal Heaven Tree actually blooms more than one fruit every thousand years but we only receive one of it every time¡­ The others are guarded by the Divine Beast that--"


    "Just point that guy out, we''ll deal with him," Lian Li interrupted.


    I grinned, "Your omniscience should already tell you of the results of such a fight, yes? You''re not going to say something boorish like we''ll lose to it, right?"


    "... This way¡­"


    Ufufufu~ It seems like it''s time for us to go monster hunting~

 Chapter 572 - Did I Say Hunt? I Meant Taming

    (Lian Li POV)


    Freasia brought us to the back of the building where an evenrger door was built into the wall, big enough for a dragon to walk through it easily.


    ??


    Manami looked up at the door, "The fruit you receivees from the Divine Beast itself, doesn''t it?"


    Freasia nodded, "The Divine Beast of the Eternal Heaven Tree bestows us a single fruit every thousand years in return for our loyalty¡­"


    I raised an eyebrow, "And you are now guiding us there to ughter it?"


    She turned back with a small smile, "I sincerely hope it will note to that. If you and the Divine Beast cane to an agreement about the fruit instead of fighting for it, we will be eternally grateful."


    Sensing her underlying meaning, I asked her, "Oh? How grateful are we talking about?"


    Freasia hesitated, as though thinking about something before she answered. No doubt she was using that ability of hers to figure out what was the best words to say to us.


    "I do not know if your Master is as divine as you believe him to be so I cannot promise anything. But if you return here with your Master and if we see him to be worthy of our devotion, I will do what I can to convince my people to ept his status as God."


    I frowned, "Do you take our Master as some kind of circus animal to be showcased around? And you''re quite mistaken about how things work with us. We are the ones who deem if you''re worthy enough to worship our Master, not the other way around."


    "Perhaps¡­ But ournd is also known as the capital of love you know? The gardens and hot springs are very popr for couples and we have various facilities that cater to lovers. If you have us as your worshippers, all these facilities would be catered to you and your master."


    Manami smiled at her, "Ara, ara? It seems like your omniscience is at least useful for this. What do you think, Lian Li?"


    Freasia turned to look at me, "We have cafes, cake shops, theme parks, forest trails, evenkes where couples can go on boat trips together. There''s also secluded forest cottages built in beautiful des where no one woulde and disturb your lovemaking."


    I felt my own lips curl into a smile as I imagined Master bringing us to all these locations, we''ll stroll through those forest trails, feed each other sweets, have a boat ride on ake and share a kiss in the middle of saidke.


    And finally... Retiring back to said cottage so that Master could make sweet, sweet love to us.


    "Fine, you''ve convinced me. We''ll refrain from killing that beast for now. But whether we ept you or not depends on Master''s view on yournd."


    She bowed her head, "That would be all that I ask for."


    She motioned to the door and it opened by itself, revealing a stairway madepletely out of wood and appeared to be carved into the tree itself. Each of the steps was ginormous in size, a clear indication that this was not meant to be climbed by humans.


    This must be the path the beast takes to ascend and descend the tree.


    With how Freasia was standing to the side of the door, it seems like we were expected to continue the path alone.


    Manami and I flew through the doors and sped up the spiral staircase. If they had been expecting us to be daunted by these stairs, they would be sorely disappointed.


    As expected, the stairway led all the way to the canopy of the giant tree, meaning we would be flying up these stairs for quite some time. I have a feeling the beast only gave the elves a single fruit every thousand of years was mainly due to it beingzy and unwilling to climb these stairs.


    Even at our fastest speed, it still took us a minute before we reached the end of the stairs. If I had known, I would have just flown up the side of the tree instead of using these ridiculous stairs.


    That''s one strike for wasting our time again.


    At the top of the staircase, we found ourselves in a surprisinglyrge hall that looked simr in design to the one below where the elves had used to hold their council.


    Except, of course, there were no raised chairs nor podiums present here. Perhaps the elves had mirrored its design for their own use.


    Curled up at the far back of the room was a small dragon with green scales staring at us with one of its obsidian eyes.


    Unlike the winged dragons we have seen so far, this one had the body of a snake and it didn''t have wings. It had a long white mane and deer antlers sprouting out from the top of its head, curving to point towards the back.


    "So you havee¡­ Visitors from the Earthen ne," The dragon spoke, it''s voice rumbling like the sound of thunder. "You seek the fruit of the Eternal Heaven Tree."


    It was not a question but a statement. I was not really surprised that it already knew about us since it should be sitting on a hoard of fruits that grant omniscience. It would make sense that this ''divine beast'' would at least possess the same ability too.


    I nodded, "We were asked to speak to you for it. Since I would hate to burn the entire forest down, I don''t suppose you could simply spare us one?"


    "Normally anyone so brazen would be simply struck down by me¡­ But I believe we both know what this would result in if I were to try. The Earthen ne is a legend for a reason."


    The dragon reached forward with one of its ws and tapped the ground, causing a golden coloured apple to fall from one of the branches above.


    The dragon caught it with its tail before it reached the ground, bringing it to its side.


    "Before I hand this to you, I would like to ask what you know of your master''s past?"


    "Enough," I replied immediately.


    The dragon shook its head, "Take this as a word of advice from a dragon that has seen too much¡­ Right now you might think you are doing your master''s bidding, but reality might be the opposite."


    Manami narrowed her eyes at the dragon, "What is that supposed to mean?"


    "I meant that the actions you have taken so far might lead to your downfall. Make of that however you will."


    The dragon unfurled its tail and dropped the fruit in front of us.


    "Next time, if you are still around, do bring your master here to visit," the dragon muttered before turning away to show that it had no more interest in us.


    Oh no you don''t.


    I leapt up onto the dragon''s head and grabbed it by its antlers, pulling it up so that it faced me.


    "You better start exining yourself of those needlessly cryptic words before I tear these damned horns off!"


    "Ghk?! This¡­ I¡­ I understand, please let go¡­"


    I released my grip on it and returned back to my original spot.


    "This is strange¡­ The future I saw was inurate¡­ This has never happened before."


    I let lightning course through my arm, "Speak sense. Now."


    I could see a spark of fear sh through its eyes, "I can''t give you the exact details... No that''s not urate. I am unable to ''see'' the future and information on Gods and beings that are not of this world. The fact that your Master ispletely hidden from me suggests that he is either one of those, or a more likely circumstance where one of those beings is messing with him."


    Manami chuckled, "Ufufufu~ Isn''t it obvious? Our Master is a God."


    The dragon made a face, "Per¡­ Perhaps¡­ But the fact that I could not ''see'' the things written in the note that your brother Brendan had found suggests the note to be extraordinary in nature¡­ Thus my warning to you. I had no intention of antagonizing either of you."


    Manami and I nced at each other before I stored the fruit into my storage ring.


    I looked at the dragon, "I''ll let you off for now. But since we''re here¡­ I''m going to ask you about the things on the note and you''re going to answer me."


    The dragon shivered visibly, "Ye¡­ Yes ma''am¡­"


    Good, this should make it easier for the rest to find what we''re looking for.

 Chapter 573 - Searching For A Legend In A Broken Place

    (Eris POV)


    Ehhh¡­ I dunno, do ya actually think they have it? [Bait]


    ??


    Sister¡­ Reliable¡­ [Laverna]


    This one humbly thinks so as well. If sister Lian Li trusts the source, it should be real. [Denna]


    I turned to my right, looking at my only otherpanion for our trip, "What do you think, Brendan?"


    The alchemist was still staring up at the Sect located high up in the mountain ahead of us with a doubtful look on his face.


    "I suppose the only way for us to find out is to actually go in and ask them?"


    After Sister Lian Li and Sister Manami obtained the fruit from the Eternal Heaven Tree, they also managed to get information about the location of the Phoenix blood for us.


    They had obtained it from someone who was supposed to be ''omniscient'' from eating the fruit of that tree.


    Apparently when the Phoenix still existed, a particr Sect called "The Sect of Eternal Life" had treated it as their guardian spirit of some kind, a few even going so far as to treat them as their gods.


    Of course they had kept a few mementos of the creature and if the information is to be trusted, the only living Life Spring Phoenix was also currently hiding there.


    Since Brendan and I were still puzzling over the Phoenix problem, such information was akin to a godsend.


    But after a quick search in the archives, it seems like the Sect had been disbanded several decades ago and the buildings left to ruin after some sort of disaster.


    "Judging by how badly maintained and overgrown the stairs are, I doubt anyone''s been here for a long time," Imented.


    Brendan followed my gaze and nodded, "If I had to guess, probably ever since it was disbanded, no one has used these stairs. That is not to say that Practitioners didn''t just fly there though."


    I crossed my arms, "Ehh¡­ Wouldn''t there normally be like¡­ Ya know? Thieves, bandits and whatnoting ''ere to steal stuff?"


    "Under normal circumstances, they would. That''s why this is so weird. Perhaps there''s something about this Sect that everyone else knew that we don''t. Or maybe there''s another way up there that we don''t know about. Do you think we should turn back?"


    What do ya think? [Bait]


    This one humbly thinks it''s better to err on the side of caution. [Denna]


    Agreed¡­ Too many uncertainties¡­ [Laverna]


    Mmm¡­ But we''re already here so maybe we should at least take a look around? It wouldn''t look good if we''re the reason Master''s potion was dyed¡­ [Eris]


    Yeah! Anything thates at us, we''ll just blow it away! [Bait]


    Remember what Master taught us about being too confident? [Eris]


    Bah! It''ll be fine! Trust me! We''re supposed to be stronger here anyway! [Bait]


    Bad¡­ [Laverna]


    Whatever, ya know it''s true though! Or else what? Are we gonna just run back home with our tails between our legs?! [Bait]


    As much as this one hates to admit it, she has a point. We should at least take a look or Master might think us cowards. [Denna]


    I doubt Master would ever think that of us but alright. [Eris]


    I turned back to Brendan, "Let''s go take a look around at least. But at the first sign of trouble, we run."


    He smiled, "I have no problems with that. In that case, shall we?"


    The two of us climbed up the old and broken stone steps that led towards the supposedly disbanded Sect. Even the path was overgrown with nts, suggesting that we might really be the first people to step foot here in centuries.


    The undergrowth even got so thick that I had to cut them away with my sword to make a path for us, only reaching the summit after a good hour of climbing.


    The gates to the Sect were rotted through and the doors hung on rusted hinges, held up only by the vines that had grown around it.


    Walking through the gates, we found ourselves in a wide courtyard where a single oak tree grew in the centre, its roots now pushing out of the stone floor.


    Judging by the size of the courtyard and decorations around it, it was obvious this Sect used to be quite important before its fall from grace.


    "Curious how something with centuries upon centuries of history could fall within a scant few years eh?" Brendan mused, looking around the ce. "Now if I were to have some legendary Phoenix living with me¡­ Where would I hide it?"


    "Heh, I''ll keep it under my bed of course. It''ll definitely keep me warm on cold nights!" Iughed.


    "Hmmm¡­That''s an idea... Perhaps the Sect Master''s room then? We can start our search there."


    Eh? I was only joking, you know? [Bait]


    Well, it is possible that they might have kept the important things with the most important person within the Sect. Who knows, it might even be under the Sect Master''s bed too. [Eris]


    "The real question is, where is it even?" I pointed out.


    Brendan scratched his chin, "Probably one of thergest buildings around here that isn''t the Grand Hall. Do you think you can see it from above?"


    I nodded at his request and drew my sword, stabbing it into the ground.


    Gathering the Air Quarks into the tip of my sword, I sted myself high up into the air, using the air current around me to stabilize myself.


    Hmm¡­ Big building, big building¡­ [Eris]


    That one¡­ [Laverna]


    Ehhh¡­ That big, broken, piece of crap building that looked like some monster smashed through the roof? Ya sure there''s even anything there? [Bait]


    Is that not what we''re trying to find out, you musclehead? [Denna]


    Hey! I''m not a musclehead! [Bait]


    You are¡­ [Laverna]


    I''m sorry but you are. [Eris]


    yOU ARe sTUPID [???]


    What?! Even you?! Goddamnit! Do I need to remind you girls that it''s because of me that we even gotid?! [Bait]


    Stop bringing that up as your only redeeming feature. This one also humbly suggests we concentrate on ourselves since we''re falling. [Denna]


    I looked down and only just realised the ground was already rushing up to us.


    I quickly shot out another st of air to slow my descent beforending on the ground in a three pointnding.


    "Did you find it?" Brendan asked, unaware of the quarrel currently still ongoing inside my head.


    I pointed my sword towards where Ist saw the building, "There¡­ Up the hill¡­"


    "Ah. Alright, shall we make a move? Though it might not seem like anyone has came here in years, we can''t say for sure if there is still anything or anyone living here."


    "Nnn¡­ Stick together¡­ Bitch! I told you I''m no musclehead!"


    "Huh?"


    "Ahem¡­ Apologies¡­ That was not directed at you¡­"


    "Ah, I er¡­ I understand. Shall we get going then?"


    I gestured to show that he should lead the way, going back inside my mind to hit the idiot on the head for that outburst.


    Be d we did not do that in front of Master. I won''t know what I''ll do if Master starts seeing me as some weird girl.

 Chapter 574 - What A Surprise

    (Brendan POV)


    Walking along the deserted pathway with crumbling buildings at the sides of it felt rather eerie. The feeling was simr to that time when that stupid leprechaun had trapped us in that forest of his and Master had to save us.


    ??


    "Kinda eerie, don''t ya think?" Eris asked, mirroring my thoughts.


    I nodded, "It feels deserted, yet there''s the feeling that someone''s been here recently, doesn''t it?"


    "Mmhmm¡­ It''s like someone might jump out from these buildings at any time... Hey! Should I jus'' cut everythin'' down?"


    "That¡­ Might not be the best idea. Senior Sister Eris might end up cutting something important."


    She muttered "musclehead" under her breath but I''ll just pretend I didn''t hear that.


    Since this Sect was built on the side of a mountain, itsyout was rather simr to Master''s Sect where the important buildings are closer to the peak.


    Following the single pathway that led towards the back of the Sect, we had to pass by most of the buildings on our way there.


    There were a few times where I thought I saw movement in the shadows of the buildings to the sides but whenever I turned to look, they were gone.


    Since senior sister Eris, who had much better kic vision than I do, did not react to any of them, I must be mistaken about there being figures hidden in those shadows.


    I did notice that most of these buildings did not look like it was worn down naturally though.


    Cracked pirs, splintered walls and dried up blood stains were evidence of a battle fought here. Perhaps the Sect members here had gotten into a fight with another Sect which resulted in their disbandment in the past.


    The only problem was that there were no bodies, not even skeletons, littered around this battleground. Which meant that someone or something had moved those bodies away, for what reason and purpose was anybody''s guess.


    Or it just meant there were no casualties but I find that highly unlikely.


    Pushing such thoughts aside, the two of us finally reached the building where senior sister Eris had marked as their Sect Master''s building.


    While senior sister Eris went up to the door to inspect it, I took the chance to nce behind us to check if we were being followed.


    For a split second, I was pretty sure I saw a shadow duck behind one of the copsed building''s doorways.


    I narrowed my eyes and scanned the surroundings again, but nothing else seemed out of ce.


    "Brendan, take a look at what I found."


    I turned back to see Eris waving at me from the doorway, beckoning me to follow her.


    I decided to ignore the shadow I saw for now and went to where senior sister Eris was, curious about what she had found.


    Stepping past the doorway, I noticed the roof of the building was caved in at the centre, as though something had crashed into it. Parts of the interior were also charred, suggesting a fire of some sort. Perhaps people had tried to torch this ce and failed once upon a time.


    Senior sister Eris brought me to where a pile of rubbley and pointed a finger at it, "What do you see?"


    I squinted my eyes at the pile, wondering why she had specifically pointed this pile of rubble out. All I saw were dirt, rocks, some pieces of burnt wood, a red feather, some broken ss and¡­


    Hold on¡­


    I bent down and picked up the red feather to take a closer look.


    Running my fingers through the vanes, I marvelled at the softness of it.


    "This¡­ Could this belong to the Phoenix we''re looking for?" I wondered aloud.


    Senior sister Eris shrugged, "I would know about this less than you do. I just saw a red father and thought you might want to see it."


    How do I say this¡­ I suppose it''s expected of senior sister Eris to think that way.


    This is still quite a valuable find though. Unlike the rest of the building that has visibly decayed, this feather still looks new.


    So either this was dropped recently or the feathers of this particr bird do not decay.


    If you ask me, my money is on the former.


    We''ll still need to look for more clues before I can draw a definite conclusion as to whether this Phoenix still exists. Perhaps this Sect has a vial of said Phoenix''s blood lying around somewhere.


    But before that, I probably should tell senior sister about my feeling of being followed.


    "Senior sister, outside¡­"


    "There''s twelve people following us, and another twenty surrounding this building, I know."


    "Eh?"


    "Hmm? Was that not what you wanted to tell me?"


    I scratched my cheek, "Errr¡­ No? I only had a feeling like we were being followed since I was seeing shadows moving around¡­ But I didn''t know if what I saw was real or just a figment of my imagination¡­"


    She smiled, "Oh, they''re real alright. I have a feeling the news about this¡­ Erm¡­ Whatever this Sect was called¡­"


    "The Sect of Eternal Life," I reminded her.


    "Yes, that. I have a feeling the news about them disbanding might have simply been a lie of some sort and the original members never left. As for why anyone would want to stay in this dump, I wouldn''t know."


    "Probably because there was nowhere they could go¡­ Or they just don''t¡­"


    I stopped myself when I remembered the fact that there were no signs of the dead even after this Sect should have been ''disbanded'' for such a long time.


    Without any evidence of farming nor husbandry being done here¡­ The people staying here might have really resorted to cannibalism¡­


    Perhaps they even kill and eat any visitors here...


    Either way, this is still not good for us since it means we''re not alone here and most definitely in danger.


    I nced at senior sister Eris, "What should we do about them?"


    She raised an eyebrow at me, "Nothing? They aren''t even a threat. Even the monsters we fought that day were much more dangerous than these bunch of losers who don''t even dare toe out and face us themselves. They''re just sitting in the shadows waiting for our backs to be turned to jump on us. Pretty pathetic if you ask me."


    My eyes widened at her, while I had been whispering, senior sister Eris actually said those words out loud. I''m pretty sure those people that were hiding in the shadows heard her loud and clear.


    I sighed and took out a potion from within my storage ring while putting the feather we found into said storage ring.


    On cue, several figures came stalking out of the shadows to block the entrance of the building while the others appeared around us.


    Oh, now I know why senior sister Eris didn''t think they were a threat. All of them were men so they shouldn''t even be cultivators.


    I''m guessing they might have been the servants of this Sect before it got disbanded or maybe just squatters who moved in afterwards.


    Or just in bandits who moved into this ''prime real estate''.


    Not sure what they n to do but I can already foresee a bleak future ahead of them, seeing that senior sister Eris already has her sword drawn and all.


    May Master have mercy on your poor souls.

 Chapter 575 - You’re Being Robbed! No You

    (Brendan POV)


    For a bunch of people living on a deste mountain, I had expected them to look frail and maybe even broken to some extent.


    ??


    Yet these men looked well-fed and even quite spirited for some reason.


    They were quite fearless to appear in front of senior sister Eris who, by themon sense of this ne, should be much stronger than they are even when outnumbered.


    Thergest sized man stepped forward, cracking his knuckles menacingly, "That missy over there. I was going to go easy on you, you know? It was just going to be a simple robbery before letting you go since you looked cute and all. But hearing you talk about us like that just pissed me off. Unless you get on your knees and beg for forgiveness, you''re going to have a really bad time you know? How about it? I''m quite generous, you know?"


    At least we now know they were nothing more than bandits.


    They were obviously ignoring me of course, already deciding that I wasn''t a threat to them in the first ce.


    Something that they will most definitely regret very soon.


    Senior sister Eris raised her sword to her chest, "It seems like you don''t know your ce, trash. The only person we will ever kneel to is our beloved Master. Should I show you where you belong?"


    The bandit punched his fists together, "Ha! We have a feisty one eh? I like that. It''s much more interesting to break you if you put up a fight. Mark my words, by the end of the week you''ll be my begging me to have my way with you--"


    Senior sister shed her sword in an arc, summoning a fire de that cut towards the bandit''s neck.


    I expected to see the bandit''s head fly off but the mes seemed to die out before it even travelled half the distance between senior sister and him.


    Odd, it''s not like senior sister to make a mistake in her Technique at such a crucial moment.


    The bandit grinned, "Ha! Surprised? Unfortunately for you, this area has been suppressed of Quarks! Any Techniques you use, even body strengthening ones, will immediately dissipate when you try to use them! You are nothing but a helpless damsel here! Hahaha!"


    Huh, no wonder they were so confident. But how did they do it? And senior sister managed to use Air Quarks to jump into the air earlier, does that mean it''s only limited to this building or was it something they needed to activate?


    Senior sister Eris didn''t seem quite convinced and brought her sword up again, shooting a lightning bolt out of it towards the bandit.


    The bandit merely crossed his arms and smiled, watching the lightning bolt fizzle out of existence the same way the fire sh did.


    "Hahaha! Give up yet, little girlie?" Heughed.


    I raised my hand to get his attention, "My apologies good sir, but my mistress here is quite the stubborn one. Unless you can exin how you''re doing this, she would just stubbornly keep trying and waste both our time."


    Everyone turned to me, as though just realising my existence.


    The bandit grinned at me, "So¡­ You her toadie eh? Shouldn''t you be helping your mistress?"


    I shook my head, "Oh no, she keeps tormenting me every chance she gets. If an opportunity to get back at heres to me, of course I''ll take it."


    "Hahaha! Even your own servant is selling you out girl!"


    Senior sister Eris gnashed her teeth and red at me, ying her part of being the mistress who was betrayed by her retainer. She yed it so well that I actually got scared she was going to pummel me.


    She does know I''m pretending, right?


    The bandit took out a vial of red liquid from his shirt pocket and held it up in the air, "See this? Blood from the only living Life Spring Phoenix in existence! Put a drop of this on a special inscription we made and every Technique in the area gets nullified. That''s not all! All of us drank a few drops of it, allowing us men to use Techniques using the energy within the blood too and this trap does not affect us! You don''t stand a chance, girlie!"


    I faked a gasp, "A real Life Spring Phoenix?! You have one under your control?!"


    "Ahahaha! Impressed aren''t you? That''s how awesome we are! No one can stand in our way, not even the top Sects! We''ll rob them and rape them too! It''s time for men to rise!"


    "I heard enough," Senior sister sighed. "Do what you need to do, Brendan."


    Oh good, she knew I was acting.


    I nodded, we know our objective was here already so all we need to do is to leave one alive in order to show us the way. Everyone else is a hindrance.


    I took out two vials of red liquid and tossed it behind me before taking out another one that was filled with a green liquid.


    The vials I tossed behind me exploded when it hit the ground, scattering its contents as a red mist that enveloped several of the bandits.


    Their skins swelled up and their eyeballs popped, all of them opening their mouths to scream only to find out that no voice escaped from their lips.


    They grasped at their throats as their skin began to blister, blood slowly pouring out of their orifices as they drowned in their own blood.


    It would be a slow and painful death for them.


    I tossed my head back and downed the contents of the green liquid, feeling my body strengthen almost immediately.


    The inscription might have nullified our Techniques, but potions were still usable so I was not handicapped at all.


    One of the bandits screamed at me, visibly upset that one of his friends nowy dying on the ground.


    He raised his hand and shot a ball of fire at me, something that I could easily deal with using my now strengthened body.


    But before the ball even reached me, it was deflected away by something invisible in front of me and sent back to my attacker at double the speed.


    He only had time to widen his eyes before the fireball consumed him.


    Strange, did senior sister Eris save me from that?


    The bandit leader scowled at us, "You¡­ You dare trick me?! I''ll kill you! Your mistress is still helpless without her Quarks! You think you can take us all on?!"


    Senior sister Eris smirked at him, "Ya dumb ass, before I learnt to do all this fancy smancy shmucks, I was a master swordswoman trained by Master! I coulda cut ya all down without using any Techniques!"


    To prove her point, senior sister''s figure blurred and she disappeared from where she stood, reappearing behind the bandit with her sword held at her side.


    A secondter, several of the bandits around the leader had their heads cut off, blood spurting out from their necks like a fountain before toppling over.


    I took advantage of their confusion and tossed a few more red vials at the bandits surrounding us, killing a few more of them.


    The bandit only just realised his position and made a dash towards me, no doubt trying to use me as a hostage like I thought he would.


    His body glowed for a second, evidence that he had used some kind of physical strengthening Technique on himself.


    Too bad it won''t be enough.


    When he tried to reach his hand towards me, I grabbed him by the wrist and twisted my hand, snapping his wrist with a loud ''crack''.


    Leaving him to copse onto the ground in pain, I joined senior sister Eris in wiping out the rest of the bandits who were now in aplete state of panic.


    Even if they had the ability to use Techniques now, that doesn''t mean they could use them effectively, so they were still no threat to us who had been taught by Master Himself.


    It almost felt like we were bullying student Practitioners. Almost.


    I honestly hadn''t been expecting to find our objective here but I guess we hit the jackpot with this.


    Now let''s clean up thest few pieces of trash and we can start interrogating that idiot on where the Phoenix is.

 Chapter 576 - The Life Spring... Chicken?

    (Brendan POV)


    I punched the bandit leader in the face, sending a few of his teeth flying out of his mouth before pulling him back up by his cor.


    ??


    "Stop wasting our time. I have enough healing pills here to heal you as many times as I want. Before my senior sister starts getting creative with you, I suggest you tell me where the damn bird is."


    The bandit leader turned to look at me with a bruised eye and battered face, "Screw¡­ You¡­"


    This bastard knows that we won''t kill him since only he knows where the bird was.


    I already made him drink a truth serum so he cannot lie to us, but he figured out that all he had to do was not say anything about it.


    Senior sister Eris sighed, "Stop being nice to him, Brendan. We''re wasting time here. We could always just turn this entire ce upside down to find it or just mind break him."


    I stood up and dumped the idiot on the ground facing upwards, materialising a vial of clear liquid from within my storage ring.


    The bandit''s eyes widened when he saw me use my storage ring, something that shouldn''t have been possible for males in this ne.


    I uncorked the vial and poured some of its contents on his crotch unceremoniously.


    He looked down at his crotch before looking back up at me in confusion.


    His face of confusion quickly turned into one of pain when the acid ate away at his skin.


    The area around his crotch started giving off white smoke but yet, his pants still remained intact. However, even if his skin is visible, you wouldn''t see it burning either.


    It''s something I admittedly created by ident when experimenting with Master''s God Pill.


    Normally what a healing pill does is speeding up a person''s natural recovery ability, that''s why normal pills are unable to restore lost limbs.


    And for those extremely expensive healing pills that can actually restore limbs, they rely on the user''s innate Quarks to generate the new limbs.


    A non-Practitioner would have to rely on a Practitioner with healing Techniques to do the same thing.


    Master''s God Pill, on the other hand, has the innate property of storing an obscene amount of Quarks that it would use to heal practically any ailments upon consumption.


    That is what makes Master''s pill so specialpared to the rest. Even someone with no innate Quarks is able to benefit from Master''s pill and there were absolutely no drawbacks or side effects from taking it.


    It''s truly an elixir deserving of its name.


    If I were to make something that could take advantage of the God Pill''s massive reserve of Quarks to¡­ Let''s say, create an acid that would both burn and heal any organic material ites into contact with, that would be quite devious, wouldn''t it?


    Thus the trash in front of me is now experiencing what it''s like to constantly have his body eaten away and healed immediately without any signs of relief. Without the counteragent, the acid will just continue eating away at him till the end of time.


    I still have to apud this guy''s perseverance though, he managed tost for five minutes of that torture before finally giving in.


    "It''s¡­ AHHH!! It''s in the Sect treasury! Outside... We¡­ We kept it locked there! Please¡­ Please make it stop! ARRGHH!"


    "Now was that so hard?" I asked, pouring the solution that would negate the acid onto his crotch.


    I turned back to give senior sister Eris a nod, prompting her to hit the bandit at the back of the head and knocking him out.


    We''re not done with him of course. For wasting so much of our time, we will definitely take him back and torment him thoroughly.


    And if it turns out he was bluffing¡­ I guess I''ll just have to mind break him.


    Senior sister tapped her chin, "If it''s the Sect treasury¡­ It should be built into the mountain itself. I saw a really big metal door on our way here just now."


    The two of us left the remains of the Sect Master''s building and headed to where senior sister had seen the door.


    Unsurprisingly, it was located just a short distance away from us, no doubt the previous Sect Master preferred having the treasure as close to them as possible.


    I tried the door but it did not budge.


    "It''s locked, should I go find the key?" I suggested.


    Eris shook her head, "No need."


    She dropped into her stance before shing her sword out quickly, her movements a blur to me.


    The thick metal doors were sliced apart easily, the cut portions crashing loudly onto the ground and shaking the very ground we were standing on.


    There was the sound of ss shattering too, probably the treasury''s defense inscriptions being activated and shattered by senior sister''s sword sh.


    "After you," Eris grinned, gesturing to the open doorway while sheathing her sword.


    I took a step towards the entrance and I figured out why there weren''t any dead bodies around outside the Sect. That''s because every single body was thrown here and hidden away from prying eyes in order to wee the next victims.


    Where a normal treasury would be filled to the brim with countless treasures and secret Technique manuals, this particr treasury had mountains upon mountains of corpses justying there.


    That''s not to say that there weren''t any valuables around, there were still quite a substantial amount stored here and there, but the mountains of corpses far outweighs the gold in volume.


    The fact that all of them were not in any state of dposition meant either they were all recently deceased or there''s some kind of preservation technique affecting them.


    Seeing this sight also meant those bandits had no intention of letting any of their victims live from the start.


    Senior sister Eris and I moved through the stone tunnel to reach the depths of the treasury, by which calling it a catb would be more urate at this point.


    How these bandits can store their valuables here amongst a sea of dead bodies I''ll never understand. Maybe they just have some kind of morbid fascination for such things?


    "Hey, ya don''t suppose these ''ere are for that bird to eat, do ya?" She asked.


    I admit I didn''t think of that¡­ That would exin why they dumped the bodies here at least. The records we found about the Phoenix were also dated several centuries back and none of them did specify its diet either.


    I took out a few potions that should help me deal with the Phoenix should it prove itself hostile to us, just in case.


    Not that I doubt senior sister Eris couldn''t handle it of course.


    Soon, we came to the deepest parts of the cavern and were greeted by the sight of something I did not expect.


    Oh, there was a fire bird there alright, but I thought it would have been treated with proper care since it was the source of the bandits'' power after all.


    What we saw was a Phoenix that was chained at the neck which was connected to a stone pir in the centre of the room. The chain was not even long enough to let it lie down on the floor, forcing it to lean against the pir to rest itself.


    The golden feathers that it should have been proud of had been plucked carelessly, making it look more like a hairless chicken bound for the chopping block instead of the majestic Phoenix it should have been.


    It turned its eyes to us and I knew, judging by the hopelessness in its eyes, it was most definitely not a threat to anyone, much less us.


    I don''t really consider myself an especiallypassionate person, but even I felt a twinge of sympathy for that poor thing.


    Oh well, we still need its blood so let''s see how cooperative it is.

 Chapter 577 - Life Spring Chicken... I Mean Life Spring Phoenix Get

    (Eris POV)


    "I dunno Brendan, dis defo'' looks like a hairless chicken to me," I muttered, pointing to the said hairless chicken that was tied to the pir.


    ??


    "Err¡­ No, senior sister¡­ That''s definitely the Life Spring Phoenix we''re looking for."


    "The only ''life spring'' I see from it is its springy wings that are asking to be grilled ya know? Ya think it''ll taste good?"


    "Senior sister¡­ Please don''t fantasize about eating a legendary creature upon meeting one¡­ Especially when we need it for creating Master''s potion¡­"


    What he said. [Eris]


    Ae on! Just look at it! The meat is so tender and springy! I''m sure it can regenerate itself just fine! [Bait]


    Rejected¡­ [Laverna]


    This one also disagrees.. [Denna]


    Bah! All of you don''t know the wonders of meat! [Bait]


    No. we just know when not to prioritise our stomach. [Eris]


    I turned to Brendan, "So what''s the n? That bird doesn''t exactly look happy to see us."


    "And why would I? Are you not here to take my blood again, filthy bandits?" A voice that sounded like an old uncle''s echoed through the cavern.


    Both Brendan and I turned to look at the Phoenix in surprise, neither of us expected the bird could talk.


    It scoffed at us, "What, never saw a talking bird before? You two must be new."


    Brendan shrugged, "I suppose we shouldn''t be surprised. Master''s pet foxes could talk as well and the monsters in the Sanctuary could too."


    He''s right. Can''t believe we forgot about that. [Eris]


    Bleh. It can talk. Ok, my appetite for that bird meat is gone now. [Bait]


    This one is really curious about your sense of reasoning¡­ If all animals could talk, would you swear off meat? [Denna]


    Nah, I don''t want to eat some old uncle''s meat. It probably tastes bad. [Bait]


    The Phoenix tapped its foot impatiently, "Well? Do you two take pleasure in such a torment? Just get it over and done with."


    I shook my head, "You are mistaken. We are not affiliated with the bandits that are keeping you here."


    The Phoenix tilted its head at me, "Is that so? I do not believe you have a reason to lie so let''s say I believe you for now. In that case, what are you doing here?"


    Brendan spread his arms out in a gesture of peace, "Our Master had lost His memories and the potion that could cure him requires three drops of blood from a ten thousand year old Life Spring Phoenix. We received news that there may be one here so we came to take a look."


    The Phoenix raised an eyebrow at us, which looked rather funny considering that''s the only part that wasn''t plucked from its face.


    "Let me guess... Those scoundrels outside tried to kill you and the two of you managed to turn the tables on them?" It asked.


    I nodded, "Yep, that sounds ''bout right. So are ya really a ten thousand years old life springy phoenix or what?"


    "Your source must really be special if they could tell you that information, considering how jealously these bandits protect that information and how long I''ve been locked here. The fact that I fit the requirement for your potion also seems quite suspicious."


    I tilted my head, "What do you mean?"


    "I meant the fact that I really am the ten thousand year old phoenix you were looking for and possibly thest of my kind. That''s way too much of a coincidence, don''t you think?"


    "I dunno, you sound like a broken old man to me."


    "Tsk, younglings nowadays. What has the world be while I was away thesest thousand years?"


    Brendan frowned, "The bandits captured you and stuck you here for a few thousand years?"


    The Phoenix chuckled, "Ah, it''s rather embarrassing to be honest¡­ I suppose you could already guess from the state of this Sect that it was attacked by another Sect. The Sect was overrun and the Sect Master decided to protect me by locking me inside here. Unfortunately... I identally triggered the defense inscription which made me stuck in this position¡­ That''s how the bandits who came looking for treasures found me¡­"


    Iughed, "Ahaha! Ya got yerself stuck ''ere for a few thousand years just like that? Ahahaha!"


    I quickly mped my mouth shut and mentally pped the other me at the back of the head, "You! Go sit in the corner!"


    But it''s funny! Isn''t that supposed to be some legendary bird or something? [Bait]


    Go to the corner! [Eris]


    Bah! You guys are boring! [Bait]


    "Is she alright?" The Phoenix asked Brendan, looking at me weirdly.


    I coughed, "Ahem, please ignore that."


    "I''m quite surprised the attackers of this Sect did not bother to find you," Brendan pointed out.


    The Phoenix did a motion that could have been a shrug, "They were here for vengeance. I was not sure what happened between them but they were only interested in ughter."


    "And the bandits managed to get past all those protective inscriptions of the treasury?"


    The Phoenix nodded its head at a dead woman hanging on the wall, "She was the leader who came looking for treasures and unlocked the treasury. Quite a skilled Practitioner from what I could see. Too bad her skills didn''t save her from a knife to the back."


    "I suppose we should get you out of those restraints first," Brendan decided, approaching the Phoenix''s side cautiously. "If I were to try and set you free¡­ You wouldn''t burn us right?"


    "There''s a reason those weak bandits can do this to me, you know? The trap also restricted my usage of Quarks, something those bandits used on all those unwary travellers too." The Phoenix retorted.


    This fire chicken sure is cheeky. [Bait]


    I told you to go to the corner. [Eris]


    Brendan went up to inspect the lock around its neck, fiddling around with the cor.


    "Oh¡­ It''s some kind of lock inscription that centres around using your own Quarks to function. I''ll need some time to unravel it without the unlocking inscription in hand. That might take me a few hours."


    "Unnecessary¡­" I told him, drawing my sword from my sheathe.


    With a deft flick of my hand, the cor was cut into two pieces unceremoniously.


    "Or¡­ Senior sister could just cut it I suppose."


    The Phoenix shook when the cor fell off its neck, slowly stretching itself into its full height.


    A red glow shone around its body and feathers sprouted out in a wave from its head and down to its tail, turning it into the legendary creature that it was supposed to be.


    It red its wings and gave a cry of triumph, causing the tip of its tail to burst into a bright orange me.


    "Ahhh¡­ It''s been so long since I got to stretch myself, you have my thanks younglings."


    Eh? The coarse and rickety old voice from before was gone, now the Phoenix''s voice sounded sweet and melodious?


    I blinked, "You''re a girl?"


    "I never remembered saying I was a male, did I? Having a cor strangling your neck for a thousand years does that to your voice. Anyway, you wanted three drops of my blood, yes? It''s a small price to pay for freedom so I can easily grant that to you."


    Brendan raised his hand, "Sorry to burst your bubble but¡­ We might need more than that since the potion we make might fail¡­ It''s better if we get more just in case."


    "Hum, hum¡­ I suppose I can help you out with that. Very well then, as long as you don''t drain me dry and exploit me, I''ll help you for as long as I need to make that potion of yours."


    Pssst¡­ Can you ask if we can get some of its meat? [Bait]


    I kicked her back into the corner of my mind.


    I wonder what Master would say when He sees us bringing this Phoenix back with us?

 Chapter 578 - A Date With The Former Tormentor

    (MC POV)


    I came out of the baths with Luna wrapping her arms around mine, the Matriarch looking extremely satisfied.


    I should also mention that she''s at least a good head taller than I was, so she was technically lifting my arm at an angle in our position.


    What can I say? She was still a beautiful and desirable woman after all and if such a person makes such an earnest request, it''s hard to deny her. Not to mention, I do have a rather favourable impression of her this time.


    Or maybe it''s just like what the people around me keep saying, I''m just too kind.


    "Haaa~~ Husband is husband after all~ This must be what happiness feels like~ Ahhnn~~ Can we do this every night from now on? Is that too much? I''m fine with every other night too. If husband can embrace me just like how you embrace your disciples, that would be great too. I wouldn''t mind joining in as well you know? I won''tpete with them, just please throw me some affection now and then. Just a little bit is fine, you know?"


    "This woman really is shameless¡­" Akari muttered, to which Shiori just hit her sister with her tail again.


    Luna looked down at me, "What shall we do now, husband? Maybe an evening stroll through my city? Maybe we can go watch a y? Then we can have a nice candlelit dinner and have some drinks. Husband can then take me back to an inn and then¡­ And then¡­ Ufufufufu~"


    "Look at her sister! She''s so utterly shameless!"


    "Shut up sister, before I freeze you and throw you in a ditch."


    "Masteeeeer! Sister is bullying meeee..."


    At least the two foxes were the same as always.


    I don''t actually mind spending time with Luna now that she wasn''t torturing me in this life, taking a stroll around the city doesn''t sound too bad either. I never actually did get the chance to look around this ce in my previous life.


    Then after Luna has introduced me to the interesting ces around here, I can bring my cute disciples around as well.


    Perfect n, even if I do say so myself.


    Speaking of which¡­


    "Are my disciples back yet?"


    Luna looked to her side and called out, "Rina."


    The maid girl immediately appeared by her side with her head bowed, "You called for me, your Majesty?"


    "Has husband''s disciples returned?"


    "I''m afraid not, your Majesty. Shall I send the Shadowdes to go search for them?"


    Luna turned back to me, indicating that she was leaving the decision to me.


    I would very much like to ask what the ''Shadowdes'' were but I''m guessing it''s like their reconnaissance team or something like that.


    "It''s fine, there''s no need to go that far, I was just curious," I told them with a shake of my head.


    Since none of my rm inscriptions were triggered, they should not be in any danger anyway.


    And if any of it did go off, I would just immediately teleport there and get rid of any danger threatening them.


    "Would husband like to go on a date with me?" Luna asked with a sparkle in her eyes.


    "Umu¡­ I suppose I wouldn''t mind. But what should we do?"


    Luna gasped, "Truly? Oh how wonderful! Today really is the best day ever! Rina!"


    Rina immediately pulled out a stack of papers to hand it over to Luna.


    "Reporting to your Majesty. Written here are the schedules of the ys and shows happening today, the rmended restaurants and their specialties, the shops that are ideal for couples, the best routes to take for a stroll and the best inns for couples to spend the night in."


    What''s with this absurdly high spec maid? Did you have this prepared way beforehand just in case Luna asked you for one? Seriously, how absurd can you be?


    Luna simply plucked the stack of papers from Rina''s hands like it was the most normal thing in the world, I guess she''s already used to Rina so this might actually be the norm for the both of them.


    I quickly raised my hand, "Before you say anything, I will most definitely not stay the night in an inn with you."


    Luna looked at me in shock, "Whoever has heard of a date that doesn''t involve spending the night at an inn?! Of course it''s natural for us to end it there, right husband?"


    "I don''t know where you even heard that from but I can guarantee you such a logic does not exist back on my ne."


    "Unnn¡­ I guess this may be a cultural difference between our nes. Very well, I shall abide by husband''smon sense and forgo that part of the date. We can always just return to the pce instead."


    No, no. I''m pretty sure I already guessed what was going on. For Luna who has never had experience in dating, she probably got the wrong information about it and believes them to be fact. I''m pretty sure she also got the idea that ''couples must bathe together'' or something from the same source, that''s why she was so insistent on us taking a bath together.


    I''m a little worried about what else she misunderstood since her target of affection was me after all.


    Just as that thought came to my mind, Luna smiled at me, "What does husband think of this y? A Queen of a big country falls in love with an otherworlder who was in love with someone else. The otherworlder rejects the queen at first but the queen doesn''t give up her pursuit of love and eventually woos her love, even getting his other love to ept her. It''s a great story isn''t it, husband?"


    I blinked, "Why does that sound oddly specific to our situation? You did not order this y to be made did you?"


    Rina bowed her head, "Reporting to Master, this is actually based on a rather popr story that has been circting our ne for several decades. As unbelievable as it sounds, her Majesty''s circumstances matching this y''s story is purely coincidental. The author of this story still remains a mystery till--"


    "I wrote the story, husband! It was one of the tools I used to consolidate power!" Luna interrupted her with a proud expression stered on her face.


    Rina sighed, "Yes¡­ Her Majesty wrote the book several decades ago under an alias and the public took a very huge liking to it. It humanized her Majesty and made her look more approachable, even though they knew the queen mentioned in the story was not referring to her Majesty. The fact that her Majesty allowed this story to be published made her more popr."


    So it was meant as another political piece she had made use of, I can believe that.


    I shrugged, "You know what, that sounds interesting so why not?"


    Since she was the one who wrote it, perhaps I could see what else she might do through the y and prepare myself for it. And I''m not someone who can''t appreciate art anyway.


    Luna pped her hands together, "That''s wonderful! Rina!"


    The maid bowed, "I will prepare the carriage at once."


    Hopefully this would just end as a normal date.

 Chapter 579 - The Dragon Cult

    (Diao Chan POV)


    "Buuuu¡­ Big sis Diao Chan¡­ Where is the stupid dragon¡­"


    "Mmm¡­ We''ll have to ask that cult of worshippers where he is. They might not tell us though."


    "If they don''t tell Cai Hong, Cai Hong will eat them!"


    "Kukuku, let''s hope they cooperate with us then."


    Right now little Cai Hong and I were heading towards where this so-called ''Dragon King Asphart'' should be located. Or, more urately, where this dragon''s cult of worshippers was located in. ording to the ''extremely secret and exclusive'' information we obtained from someone we totally didn''t torture the information out of, there was a town full of worshippers following him and we needed to go to their town to find him.


    I should bring this idea back to my sisters, perhaps it''s high time we made a holy city for Master.


    No, ria''s city definitely doesn''t count, that ce is too weird to be a holy city for Master. And that ''Sanctuary'' of those monsters definitely wouldn''t fit the image of being Master''s holy city.


    Unnn¡­ I definitely need to consult with my sisters for this.


    Hehehe~ Maybe when Master heard how it was my idea to make such a city for Him, Master might reward me with lots of spanks!


    "Big sis Diao Chan¡­ You''re making weird faces again."


    I wiped the drool from the corner of my lips and shed little Cai Hong a smile, "Don''t mind this big sis, Cai Hong. I was just thinking about something nice."


    "Is it about Papa?"


    "Of course it''s about Master."


    "Ehehe~ Cai Hong knows! Papa is really cool~ Unnn¡­ Big sis wants Papa''s candy?"


    The little dragon dug through her pockets and offered a sweet to me.


    "Ohhh, don''t mind if I do!"


    A sweet that Master had made personally with His own two hands? That''s like me indirectly tasting Master, there''s no way I''ll pass up on this chance!


    Mmmm! This sweetness! And that slight tangy and salty feeling, this must be Master''s taste!


    "Muuu¡­ Big sis Diao Chan is making weird faces again¡­"


    "Kukuku, I''m alright now. Shall we go see those cultists?"


    "Okies~~"


    Can Hong held my hand and the two of us made our way to the entrance of the mountain vige.


    A woman wearing some kind of priestess robes was waiting for us there, by her sides were four more women wearing simr outfits except less gaudy than hers.


    She spread her arms wide upon seeing us, "The cult of the Great God Asphart wees our newest sisters. Wee to your sanctuary and be free."


    I tilted my head at this weirdo, wondering what in Master''s name was she talking about.


    Oh, since this ce is supposed to be some well kept secret, only people who are supposed to be believers of that self-proimed dragon god would know of their existence.


    They would assume that anyone who shows up at their doorstep to be one of them as well I suppose.


    Oh my, I wonder what I should do? Should I correct them, or just take advantage of their misunderstanding and waltz our way in there?


    Kukuku, the answer is obvious of course!


    I bowed my head, "Thank you for weing us. Glory to dragon king Asphart."


    The woman standing at the centre nodded with a smile, "Unn, you have good conviction, sister. You will fit in here nicely."


    Hmm¡­ I do not like the way she is looking at me, I can already kind of guess where this is going if my hunch is correct. I suppose Cai Hong will have her wish of eating some people.


    The woman stepped to the side and gestured to me, "Come sister, you are safe here now. You must be weary after the long journey."


    I nodded while walking forward with Cai Hong, "Thank you sister, we are indeed worn out from our journey here."


    She took position in front of me while the other four women cut off my escape route by following behind me, effectively boxing Cai Hong and myself in.


    We started to walk through the streets of the mountain vige, a few of the vigersing out and waving at us as we passed by.


    The fact that there were no men amongst them was not lost on me. Either they were also persecuted here or there was another reason for such a thing. Perhaps this dragon king does not ept male worshippers?


    "You havee at the perfect time, we can start your purification ritual right away."


    I acted surprised, "Purification ritual?"


    "Yes. It''s a rite of passage for every believer to go through it. You have been tainted by the outside world and thus have to cleanse yourself of impurities before you are fit to serve our God."


    "I see. What would this ritual involve?"


    "It''s nothingplicated, you will see."


    We were led to arge building near the end of the path where several statues of a dragon were erected, these must be created in the likeness of that dragon.


    Looks pretty ugly if you ask me, Cai hong''s dragon form is so much cuter and better looking than whatever that is.


    She paused in front of the doors, "Please head inside and join the ritual. You are indeed fortunate since there was already one ongoing. Otherwise, you would have to wait."


    I reached out and pushed open the door and was immediately assaulted by the smell of sex.


    Inside were various women in states of undress, all of them tied up in some way while several other women had their way with them.


    I turned to the woman in mock horror, "What is the meaning of this?"


    She showed me a smile, "This is a ritual to devote your body to our god. Please head inside and be purified."


    "If I refuse?"


    Her smile turned into a cruel one and the four girls behind her spread themselves out.


    "I''m afraid you don''t have a choice, sister. You are one of us now whether you like it or not. You will worship the Dragon King by the end of the day."


    Now it''s my turn to smile, "I''m sorry, but I have already devoted my heart, body and soul to one God and He is not an oversized lizard that hides on top of a mountain."


    My words made a few of them gasp in outrage.


    The woman scowled at me, "It seems we have a heretic in our midst¡­ Very well, I will deal with you my--"


    "''Away from my sight. Air st.''"


    The group of women in front of me were sted away from as soon as I spoke those words.


    The vigers looked at their priestess who had been sted away like mere trash in shock, taking a few moments toprehend what happened before turning their gaze of hostility towards us.


    Cai Hong looked up at me with sparkling eyes, "Cai Hong eat?"


    I nodded, "Have fun~~"


    Kukuku~ If they hadn''t tried to force me into their ritual, I might have let them live. But to suggest I taint this body that belongs to Master in this stupid ritual of theirs, there can only be annihtion!

 Chapter 580 - The New Converts Are... Interesting

    (Diao Chan POV)


    It wasn''t much of a fight, really.


    I''m not certain if it was just in overconfidence or they possessed some kind of fanatical belief, but those cultists kept charging towards us even as we obliterated them.


    "''Consume and destroy. Void Annihtion''"


    The group of fanatics in front of me were reduced to dust instantly without the chance to scream.


    To my right, Cai Hong opened her mouth and a rainbow coloured me spewed out.


    Contrary to its cute appearance, anyone who got burned by the rainbow me was immediately incinerated into ash even if just a strand of their hair touched it.


    Even though she looks like this, Cai Hong is still a dragon that Master is raising as His adopted daughter after all, there was no way Cai Hong would be a pushover no matter how cute she looked.


    But they really are a bunch of lunatics, none of them even thought of surrendering even after we ughtered so many of them, so we ended up having to kill every single one of them.


    In the end, only the women who were tied up inside the house were left alive inside this ce.


    I''m not sure if they would be just as fanatic as the rest of them though.


    Dusting my hands, I went up to the closest one and stood in front of her, the woman barely reacting to my presence when I did.


    I even waved my hand in front of her face but she didn''t even blink.


    "''Will of the world. Inspection.''"


    Using a Spell, I tried to find out what was wrong with her and quickly realised what was going on.


    "So it''s really some kind of ritual," I mused to myself.


    Whatever they are doing here breaks down your personal will and reces your personality with extreme fanaticism towards a specific subject, which obviously is extreme devotion to that dragon king.


    How inhumane, even we don''t do that to our followers. They ept Master''s belief through their own will, not mind control. If your followers are just mindless drones without their own will, can you really say that they are believers?


    No wonder those people outside had no sense for self-preservation, all signs of it had been reced by reverence to this dragon king.


    Hmmm¡­ I wonder¡­


    "Cai Hong, do you think you can save them?" I asked.


    I don''t actually care about these people and I don''t have a Spell that could heal them either, that''s why I was not wasting Master''s God pill on them. If they couldn''t be saved then that''s too bad, I''ll just simply kill them to put them out of their misery.


    But since their brainwashing was not yetpleted, they could technically still be saved so no harm in trying.


    Cai Hong tilted her head cutely at me, "Mnnn? Why?"


    "They might ept Master as their saviour if we do. Having new followers of Master doesn''t hurt."


    "More people who love Papa! Cai Hong will save them for Papa!"


    Cai Hong slowly morphed into her teenager form before light gathered in between her palms. She threw the light in the air and the light particles flew into each of the tied up women''s bodies.


    I watched the light slowly return to their eyes and a few of them immediately began crying.


    The one in front of me looked up, "Did¡­ Did you save us?"


    I smiled, "From those crazy women trying to brainwash you? I suppose we did."


    She bowed her head and started to sob, "Thank you¡­ Thank you¡­"


    Cai Hong had already returned to her smaller form and began hugging a plushie of Master that she kept in her storage ring. She even had it wrapped in one of Master''s shirts so that it had Master''s scent on it.


    How envious¡­


    Ah... I got distracted by Master''s scent. I still need to deal with these bunch of women who got healed by Cai Hong.


    "''Release thy shackles. Unlock.''"


    I pped my hands together and the manacles and chains that had been restricting the women opened up, dumping them unceremoniously on the ground.


    All of them immediately made their way to me and got on their knees.


    "Our hero!"


    "Our saviour!"


    "An angel hase to save us!"


    "Command us!"


    "Our life for our saviour!"


    Mmmm? That''s strange, why are they like this? Did Cai Hong''s healing Technique not cure them of that sense of devotion? Or was it because they were already like this?


    Thinking about it, these women should have been followers of the dragon king even before the ritual so I guess they should have been a fanatic on some level before being forced into this.


    One of them even reached out to hug my leg so I had to kick her off of me.


    Interestingly, instead of being upset that I kicked her, that woman seemed to be in ecstasy, even the others around her looked at her in envy.


    "Haaah~~ To receive our saviour''s kick! This one is unworthy!"


    Oh?


    Oh, oh, oh?


    I picked up one of them by the hair and she was smiling up at me.


    "Ayyyyiiiee! For saviour to pick me¡­ Thank you so much!!"


    Kukuku! I do not know what else this ritual did to these lot of people, but it seems like they have be the best ythings I could ever ask for!


    Oh how wonderful! I could indoctrinate them into Master''s believers and share Master''s techniques of the best pleasure inducing pain techniques!


    Kukukukuku! I will have so much fun with them! Whipping, spanking, bondage, choking, candles, pety, more spanking and--


    I felt a poke on my side and looked down to see Cai Hong staring up at me.


    "Big sis Diao chan making weird faces again¡­"


    I cleared my throat and schooled my face back to normal again before turning back to my new toys-- I mean, new potential believers of Master.


    "We havee in the name of our Master to grant you salvation. ept our Master in your hearts and you shall be saved. Everything in this world belongs to Master, everything that exists, exists for Master. Devote your heart, body and soul for Master and spread His name to all corners of the world, such that more wille to know of Master''s light. Forsake the fake god that has betrayed you and ept Master as the only God. All for Master."


    I put my hands together in prayer and everyone in front of me mimic my actions.


    "All for Master!"


    Kukuku! How nice! This was the easiest indoctrination I''ve ever done! I didn''t even need to torture any of them!


    Ah, then again, they might have actually enjoyed that instead.


    I bid them to raise their heads, "Now, we came here by the order of our dearest God to seek out this self-proimed dragon king Asphart. Whereabouts would we be--"


    My words were cut off when the earth suddenly shook, rocking the entire building and causing parts of it to copse.


    I quickly gave the order for all of them to evacuate the building, thest one just managing to rush out through the doors just as the entire building copsed behind her.


    There, at the end of the pathway that led towards the mountain''s peak, a red dragon that was evenrger than Cai Hong''s full dragon form was perched on top of it, ring down at us.


    Well¡­ No prizes to guessing who that dragon is.

 Chapter 581 - A God Descends From The Heavens

    (Diao Chan POV)


    The red dragon was the size of a small mountain, so imagine how ridiculous it was to see a mountain sized dragon perched on the peak of another mountain like some kind of giant cat.


    I guess a normal person would be terrified, judging by the faces of the other women around us. But for Cai Hong and I, we were just a little amused.


    "Dra¡­ Dragon King Asphart¡­" One of them croaked, her voice cracking in fear.


    The dragon red its wings to its full length, blotting out the sun from view.


    "Which of you insects dare to desecrate this mountain with the blood of my followers?!"


    Geh¡­ This dragon is both obnoxiously big and loud. Who the hell does this overgrown lizard think he is?


    Cai Hong tugged the hem of my dress while holding her Master''s plushie in her other hand, "Big sis Diao Chan¡­ Why is that old lizard so noisy?"


    There was a loud crunch as parts of the mountain broke off under the dragon''s talons, "What did I hear you say, mortal?!"


    "Uwaaaa¡­ Old lizard uncle is so noisy¡­" Cai Hongined, hugging her Master plushie even tighter.


    Gununu¡­ How envious¡­


    Should I bring out my ''full size, perfect replica of Master''s glorious form'' plusie here as well? No, the air here might contaminate it so it''s best to restrain myself here.


    I turned back to look at the cowering girls, "All of you, run off and find somewhere to hide. We''ll deal with this decrepit thing."


    The woman I had pulled the hair of gasped at me, "B¡­ But saviour¡­ That''s Dragon King Asphart¡­ You cannot fight him! He''s a god!"


    I shook my head, "It seems like you need some reeducation after all. The only God I acknowledge to exist is Master and you should too. Anything else iming to be one is a fraud."


    The dragon must have exceptional hearing since it roared in outrage at my words.


    "Mortal! You dare call me a fraud?!"


    I looked at Cai Hong, "Can I leave him to you, Cai Hong? We need to get his tears for Master."


    Cai Hong''s eyes sparkled, "For Papa? Cai Hong help Papa!"


    The little girl stored her Master plushie back in her storage ring before skipping towards that overgrown lizard with a smile on her face.


    "S¡­ S¡­ Savior! We¡­ We can''t let her go! Dragon King Asphart is known for his temper!"


    "Kukuku~ You girls are in for a treat then! Very well, I''ll let you stay and witness it. Be grateful that you''re one of the few who can see our darling Cai Hong in action! Now let''s see¡­ It probably wouldn''t be too serious so¡­ ''Veil of protection. Air shield''."


    A transparent dome made ofpressed air was formed around us, this should protect us from any debris that might fly our way. Assuming there even is any, of course.


    "Just stay within this dome and we''ll be fine, I cannot guarantee your life if you go out though," I warned them with a smile.


    By now, Cai Hong had made her way to the overgrown lizard, the loli dragon looking up at him with a sweet smile on her face.


    "Noisy uncle! Cai Hong needs your tears for Papa! Start crying, pwease?"


    Unnn¡­ She''s always so cute.


    The dragon stomped its way down the peak and lowered its head to stare at Cai Hong with one eye, "Do you think that just because you are a youngling, I would spare your impudence?"


    Cai Hong tilted her head, "''Imm pui dance''? What''s that? Is it yummy? Cai Hong won''t eat sweets from strangers you know? Cai Hong will only eat Papa''s sweets!"


    "Are you making fun of me?!"


    "Muuu¡­ So noisy¡­ Cai Hong needs noisy uncle to cry¡­ Tei!"


    The loli dragon let out a cute sound as she leapt up to smack the dragon in the eye.


    The supposed dragon king let out a roar of pain and recoiled back after being smacked in the eye.


    He crashed into the mountain behind him and his weight caused the entire section of the mountain to break off and roll off the side of it, hopefully not crushing anyone underneath as it rolled down.


    Cai Hong looked around her while sucking on her finger, "Unnn? Noisy uncle didn''t cry? Cai Hong''s smack not hard enough?"


    The dragon roared out in rage and positioned himself in front of Cai Hong.


    He opened his mouth wide and a st of crimson red mes was shot towards the loli dragon in front of him.


    I wasn''t really worried about Cai Hong since such weak mes would not be able to hurt her. But just as the mes were about to reach her, I heard the sound akin to ss breaking and the mes were stopped a distance away from the loli dragon by an invisible shield.


    Hmmm? I wonder why did Cai Hong bother to make a shield for herself?


    Maybe she doesn''t like the mes for some reason?


    Eh? The mes are being returned back to the overgrown lizard? And is it just me or they are being returned at an even faster speed than it was sent?


    The mes crashed against the dragon''s torso and though it did not seem to do much damage, it still made him recoil back in surprise.


    He quickly recovered and sneered at Cai Hong, obviously enraged to have his own mes returned back at him.


    He reared his head with his mouth open, looking like he was going to try and take a bite out of Cai Hong.


    But before he could, something fell from the sky and crashed on top of his head, sting the dragon straight into the ground and shaking the entire mountain.


    The impact caused a giant crater to form and a cloud of dust to bloom.


    Just as I expected the earthquake and dust cloud to reach us, the quaking suddenly stopped and the dust cloud was sucked back into the epicentre of the crash before winking out of existence.


    That gave us an unobstructed view of the dragonying within that crater, unmoving.


    "Papa! Papa!" Cai Hong called out, running up towards Master who had appeared out of nowhere in His female form.


    As expected of Master, only He can knock out a self-proimed god in one hit and even remove the fallout too.


    "Cai Hong, are you ok? Did this mean dragon hurt you anywhere? Were you scared?" Master asked, picking up the loli dragon and fussing over her.


    Cai Hong shook her head, "Nnnn¡­ Cai Hong not scared! Cai Hong knows Papa will protect Cai Hong! Papa is strongest!"


    "Oh you cute little thing, you."


    "Ehehehe~ Cai Hong wuv Papa!"


    Ahhnn¡­ I want to bury my face in between Master''s breasts too¡­ Not fair Cai Hong, switch with me! Please let me bury my face in your chest as well Master!


    The area behind me got noisy.


    "One¡­ One punch¡­"


    "She knocked Dragon King Asphart out with one punch¡­"


    "She beat¡­ A God¡­"


    I smiled and turned towards my new batch of believers, "He is the one true God you should be worshipping. As High Priestess of Master''s Church, I wee you all as His believers."


    One of them looked up at me in confusion, "H¡­ He?"


    "Kukuku~ I have a lot of things to teach all of you~ We''ll have a lot of fun together!"


    The crowd got noisy again.


    "Will we be stepped on? Please let us be stepped on!"


    "Let me worship the ground she walks on!"


    "Please let us be spanked by her!"


    "Is it too much to ask to be her chair?!"


    Mmhmm¡­ Definitely a lot of fun!

 Chapter 582 - I’ll Give You Something To Cry About

    (Diao Chan POV)


    After making sure Cai Hong and I were safe and unharmed, Master gave each of us a pat on our heads, told us to be careful before returning back to where He had came from.


    The rule about Master not being the one to harvest the materials needed for His potion was still in effect so we would still have to get the tears from this overgrown lizard ourselves.


    Master had specifically told us, "Just get the tears and go. If this overgrown lizard tries anything funny again, call me and I''ll knock it out again."


    I would''ve preferred if Master used something else to knock my deepest parts instead but I decided to refrain from asking that for now.


    "Bai bai, Papa!" Cai Hong waved as Master''s figure disappeared into the sky.


    It might sound a little arrogant but¡­ We actually didn''t need Master''s help with this overgrown lizard, not that I would everin about being given the opportunity to bask in Master''s presence in any way.


    Seeing Master appear and knock out that dragon really got mydy parts tingling~


    But in all honesty, this lizard is just a harmless puppy in front of Cai Hong''s dragon form and my annihtion Spells would have definitely wrecked him anyway so we weren''t in danger in any way.


    My heart still skipped when I knew Master was worried about us though.


    Haaaa~ Master can tie me up whenever you want, you know? I''m happy to stay by your feet too! Feel free to pull me over yourp and spank me like the naughty girl I am!


    Ahem¡­ I shouldn''t be distracted now, the pet y fantasies cer tonight.


    "That was¡­ Our Goddess¡­"


    "Divine¡­ Absolutely Divine¡­"


    "What do we have to do for her to step on us?"


    "Is it too much to want Her to whip us?"


    I turned and smiled at our new converts, "Kukuku~ All of you indeed have potential! Here is the Holy Scripture of Master''s Church! Everyone gets one! Be sure to read it properly and remember the words inside them as devout devotees of Master!"


    All of them received the Scriptures reverently, as they should.


    Good, good. They have very good potential. Maybe I can set them up as my own branch in Master''s Church and train them personally? Mmm~~ That sounds like a wonderful idea!


    Cai Hong skipped up to the still unconscious dragon, pping it across the snout a few times with her palm.


    "Hello? Noisy uncle? Can you cry, pwease? Or else Papa wille beat you again."


    Hmm? I thought of just going to lift the lizard''s eyelid and collecting its tears that way, but I guess Cai Hong wants him to literally cry to get his tears. I guess she must be quite pissed with it.


    The dragon shook and its eyes slowly opened, looking visibly confused.


    "What¡­ My head¡­ What happened?"


    Cai Hong pped its snout again, "Muuu! Stop wasting time and cry pwease. Cai Hong wants to go back and cuddle with Papa already."


    "Ghk¡­ What is this¡­ Something knocked me out? ME?! I''m a GOD! Who dares?!"


    "Buu buu¡­ Noisy uncle is stupid too¡­"


    The dragon turned its re back down to Cai Hong, "You impudent youngling! You did something to me, didn''t you?!"


    Cai Hong pouted again before her body started to glow.


    The light expanded quickly, forcing all of us to cover her eyes until she was standing in front of us in her full dragon form.


    She was still at least half the size of the overgrown lizard, but I even with the size difference, we could tell who had more power from the pressure Cai Hong was exuding.


    The fake god only had time to gasp out a ''what?'' before Cai Hong smashed her fist on top of his head, smashing him back into the ground.


    Cai Hong then reared her leg back before kicking the downed dragon in the head again, sending him crashing into the half copsed mountain which further destroyed it.


    Not satisfied yet, she leapt in front of the dragon and pummeled the dragon''s face a few more times, each punch sending shockwaves throughout the mountain and creating another crater, before finally stepping away.


    Even in his battered state, the fake god quickly pressed his head on the ground, prostrating himself.


    "Th¡­ Th¡­ This one apologizes¡­ F¡­ For¡­ His impudence!"


    Cai Hong looked down at him with the dignity of a god, "A mere ancient dragon who obtained a little bit of divinity, thinks himself a god?"


    "Th¡­ Th¡­ This one¡­ Do¡­ Doesn''t¡­ Dare!"


    "And you even dared to bare your fangs at me. Are you perhaps seeking death?"


    "This one... Deeply regrets... His actions!"


    Cai Hong brought up a paw and stepped on his head, "You even got Father involved too¡­ That is the greatest sin, you know?"


    The overgrown lizard started sputtering, "F¡­ F¡­ Father?"


    There was a loud crash as Cai Hong pressed his head deeper into the ground with her leg, making the crater even bigger.


    "Do not speak of Him so impudently, you are not worthy."


    "Ghhhk¡­ My¡­ My sincerest... Apologies¡­"


    Cai Hong used her talons to pick him up to face her, "Now, as we said before, we need your tears for Father. So be honored that your miserable existence actually has some value in it."


    "Th¡­ Th¡­ Thank you very much!"


    A smile graced Cai Hong''s face, "With that said, I shall be doing my best to make you cry now."


    "E¡­ Eh?"


    Cai Hong immediately began pummeling the overgrown lizard again, inflicting as much pain as she could on the stupid lizard to make him cry out his tears.


    The girls behind me started to get noisy again.


    "A¡­ Amazing¡­"


    "For Dragon King Asphart to be like this..."


    "The Scriptures¡­ She must be High Priestess Cai Hong! Adopted daughter of our most glorious God!"


    Oh?


    I turned back to see who had spoken, realising it was the woman that I had first spoken to back in that hall.


    For her to know about Cai Hong already, that meant she had already read a significant portion of the Holy Scriptures in this short amount of time.


    "What''s your name?" I asked with a smile.


    "Ah! For High Priestess Diao Chan to take notice of this unworthy one! This unworthy one is named Aida!"


    "Kukuku~ Aida, yes? I will remember you. You have a very bright future ahead of you. Now stand up and bend over so I can reward you with a spank."


    "Ahhh~ For High Priestess Diao Chan to spank me, it is my honor! Thank you very much!!"


    Mmhmm, that is a very good response! The other girls are also looking at her in envy and several of them immediately went back to studying the Scriptures seriously.


    This is absolutely perfect! I will definitely thoroughly train all of them to serve Master with their heart, soul and body! Master would have an entire group of willing worshippers that await His spankings!


    Ehehehe~ I can''t wait for Master to punish us!


    While I oversaw our new group of devouts studying the Scriptures seriously, Cai Hong was still kicking around the fake god in the background.


    Kukuku~ This trip was definitely a very rewarding one~

 Chapter 583 - In The Darkness Of The Theatre

    (MC POV)


    I teleported myself back to the theatre where I had been on my ''date'' with Luna.


    "Ara? Wee back husband. It was nothing serious I presume?" Luna asked with a smile.


    The two of us had ended up going to watch the y that Luna rmended. But while waiting for it to start, I felt one of Cai Hong''s defensive inscriptions set off so I immediately excused myself and teleported to her location.


    Once I saw the big dragon looming over my cute Cai Hong, of course I would step in to defend her!


    It wasn''t that hard anyway, a single punch from me easily knocked it out so I gave Cai Hong and Diao Chan some words of caution before returning back to where Luna was.


    I shook my head at Luna''s question, "No, just some idiot monster that thought it could disturb my cute Cai Hong. I taught it a good lesson."


    "Ufufufu~ As expected of husband. I wish I could be there to watch husband''s gant figure too. Next time please take me along, won''t you, husband? I''ll be sure to get artists to paint your greatest exploits, minstrels to sing of your heroics and authors to pen your epic saga! Let the entire world know that husband is the greatest husband to have ever lived. Would that not be perfect? That would be perfect wouldn''t it? Am I not the perfect wife for husband? How about we get married today? I don''t mind if we just have a private wedding affair, you know? Then we can have our honeymoon where we shall affirm our affections for each other!"


    I gave her a wry smile, "I will have to refuse."


    "That''s a shame, I shall have to try again after I win husband over. Ara? It seems like the show is starting now."


    I looked down at the stage just as the emcee walked in to announce the start of the show.


    As the Matriarch of the entire country, it goes without saying that the theatre had a special box reserved just for her at the best spot in the theatre, giving us the best view of the stage and alsoplete privacy.


    You might have also expected there to at least be a team of servants waiting on Luna and I but only Rina was here to take care of us, meaning Luna and I were basically left alone.


    Alone with Shiori, Akari and Xun Guan of course.


    The foxes had leapt onto myp after I returned, snuggling close to me while making purring noises.


    My girls would have loved this ce. Although I can foresee us missing half the show with what we would be doing in this box, knowing them.


    Soon, the lights in the theatre dimmed and the curtains were raised, starting the y.


    They first introduced the character ying as the Queen, establishing her as a hero who united the entire country filled with chaos and strife to create a utopia of peace.


    I turned to look at the actual Queen the story was depicting with a questioning nce.


    She held her face in between her palms and smiled coquettishly, "If husband looks at me like that, I will get embarrassed too~ But it''s fine to look a little more you know? There''s no one that can see us up here except us. We can act more like lovers if you want to? If husband wishes for it, I wouldn''t mind if you wanted to sit on myp, you know? How about I sit on husband''sp? Or maybe husband would like me to give you ap pillow instead? Would it be too much if I ask husband to give me one? I''m fine with embracing each other here as well, you know? There''s no one to disturb us here after all~"


    I shook my head, "I was just wondering how much of the y is true?"


    Luna blinked, "Oh that part? Unn¡­ I suppose most of it is urate. This ce was indeed quitewless and chaotic before I ruled over it. There were just small countries here and there, each of them fighting with each other for the most boring of reasons. The Sects were also acting independently, not even putting the country or its people in their minds. In the end, I cultivated myself until I was the strongest, then conquered every country that I could to unify the entire ne."


    Despite her troublesome personality, I have to admit that she was one of the best monarchs I know of.


    Guiyinges a close second but she had only just taken the throne, so maybe she would be better than her in the future?


    Now that I think about it, why are all the kings and queens I know so problematic?


    Guiying''s entire family got murdered and she''s really attached to me as the disciple of my disciple. Like¡­ Really attached.


    Then the king of Dong was supposedly a puppet for the Dark Sect before we managed to release him from their control, which then ended up with him surrendering the entire country to Beiyang.


    Don''t even get me started on the rulers of those other three countries who don''t know how to take a rejection, especially that queen of Mei. I don''t even know what Mother did to her either.


    Then there''s Luna here who¡­ Well¡­ I suppose there''s no nice way to put it¡­ She''s just extremely desperate in finding a love interest to the point of trying to groom one.


    Yep, all the rulers I know are weird.


    While I was thinking about that, Luna had moved herself closer to me and wrapped her arm around mine, leaning her head on my shoulder.


    The y was now depicting the scene of the Queen meeting the otherworlder and realising her romantic interest in him, but he had rejected her when she tried to confess.


    "Two centuries¡­ Even with my power, I still needed two centuries to unite the entire ne. Then I spent the next century rebuilding and consolidating my power. Even then, there are still parts of the ne that I am unable to conquer¡­ Before I knew it, four centuries had passed and I was still a single woman who did not know love¡­"


    I chuckled, "I''m sure you had your trysts with other women, no?"


    She sighed, "Those were merely flings to satisfy the desire of the flesh, nothing more. My heart remains empty even then and no women or men that I found had made my heart beat."


    "And I did?"


    Luna lifted her head and smiled at me, "Yes."


    I was slightly surprised by her earnest reply.


    She giggled and leaned her head back on my shoulder, "That day I saw you in the archives, I could tell even from that distance husband''s aura was different from everyone else. Seeing your eyes¡­ Your fathomless depths behind those irises¡­ Your perfect frame, your dignity¡­ Everything about you... It made my heart skip. I knew then¡­ I knew I found the one I had been waiting for my entire life, the one I would want to stay beside no matter what."


    Luna cuddled even closer to me, her fingers entwined with mine"


    "It''s fine even if husband does not feel the same for me as I do for you. I know I have much to learn to be a proper wife. All I ask is for husband to look my way sometimes, that is already enough for me. Of course I still find your disciples vexing, but if putting up with them is the price to pay for staying with husband, I would not mind doing so."


    I gave her a wry smile, "Am I really that perfect in your eyes? I do not believe myself to be perfect at all. Sometimes I don''t even think I am worthy of my disciples'' affections."


    "Those imperfections of yours also entuates your perfection. No one is perfect after all, not even Gods. You should be more confident of yourself, husband. For so many people to love husband unconditionally, is that not a testament to your greatness?"


    As though to prove her words, Akari and Shiori wrapped her tails around my other arm while Xun Guan also tightened up to show her agreement.


    We watched the rest of the y in silence, until the scene where the actress ying the Queen confesses her love for the young man once more after saving his life, the two of them sharing a kiss while his other lovers celebrate their union.


    A really sappy romance story if you ask me but it definitely tells me the Queen really is that pure in love.


    It was the right mood for us as well, prompting Luna and I to share a secret kiss within the darkness of the theatre as the lights dimmed around us.

 Chapter 584 - Just Being Affectionate

    (MC POV)


    When Luna and I were about to leave the theatre, Rina had appeared in front of us with her head bowed.


    "My apologies, your Majesty. Master''s disciples have returned and have sought his presence."


    Luna nodded, "Unn, thank you Rina. Does husband want to return?"


    I nodded my head without hesitation.


    Of course I would go to them, my disciples asked for me after all. There was no way I would not go to them when they are waiting for me, you know?


    Luna turned back to Rina, "Since husband has decided, we shall return then. Prepare the carriages, Rina."


    "At once."


    Luna wrapped her arm around mine, "Shall we, husband?"


    With our arms linked, we quickly made our way out of the theatre and towards the prepared carriage.


    On the way out, we were seen by quite a number of people who immediately knelt upon seeing Luna. Most, if not all, of them had shocked expressions on their faces when they saw their Matriarch''s arm linked with mine.


    It was obvious that this was another political move of hers, getting the public to see us together and spread the rumour that Luna had found herself a love interest. The effect is amplified considering the contents of the y that we had just watched, I have no doubts there would be quite a number of people who would be romanticizing it.


    Not sure how well that would work since I was still in my female form though.


    Under the gaze of everyone around, Luna even made sure that I boarded the carriage first before following me in. I had resisted at first but I had no choice since she did not budge until I did.


    Now everyone knows their Matriarch sees her new lover as ''someone who is more important than her station''.


    Yep, pretty sure by the end of the day, the entire capital would know about this event, people love gossip after all.


    Not that I have anything to say against this anyway since it''s true.


    Though it was not yet official, I have indeed epted her affections for me and responded in kind. Despite her personality and our ''past'', she has given me no reason to hate her in this life.


    Though I would not go as far as to say I loved her, I at least harboured some affection for her as well.


    As long as she knows my disciples are still my top priority.


    "Fufufu~ What do you think husband? Everyone will know that their Queen is attached now~"


    I rolled my eyes, "I''ll just say this first, even if the entire ne recognises us as husband and wife, my disciples stille first before you."


    "Ufufufu~ I''m aware of that, but let me dream a little bit, husband~ After all, it would be perfect if everyone else knows of husband too. Yes, everyone should know how great husband is! I should prepare another y immediately, specifically about us! A statue as well! I shall have statues of us erected around the city and minstrels to sing about us! Riders should be dispatched throughout the country with news of our union! We--"


    I ced my finger on her lips, silencing her.


    Smiling at her surprised expression I told her in a whisper, "I am someone who prefers to whisper my love for another, not shout it out for the world to hear."


    That was not a lie. I personally do not see a need for others to know who my most precious people are. Such a thing should remain between myself and my person of affection, unrted people have no business interfering in our love lives.


    Luna''s eyes widened before she blushed and shied away from me.


    "I see¡­ So husband is like that. I understand¡­ Umm¡­ Umm¡­ Could¡­ Could we have a kiss again?"


    "Uwaaa¡­ Look at her acting so cute like she didn''t try to-- Ungyaa!"


    "Shush sister, stop ruining the mood."


    I suppose Akari deserves some praise for keeping silent all this while. If I was a bystander watching this, I would have called the couple out long ago.


    Hmm¡­ I retract that, since this would be a scene of two women flirting with each other, I would probably just watch silently from a distance and nod my head.


    With no reason to reject her request, I tilted Luna''s head downwards to face me by pinching her chin before moving my head forward to capture her lips in mine.


    *


    The ride back to the pce felt longer than it should be. I wouldn''t be surprised if the driver, who happened to be Rina, had made several detours on purpose so that Luna had more time to flirt with me.


    We had left the theatre at sunset and by the time we reached the pce, it was already dark.


    Surprisingly, my disciples were there to receive me the moment I alighted from the carriage.


    "Papa! Papa!" Cai Hong squealed, rushing up to hug my waist.


    I bent down to pick her up, letting her cuddle me while squealing happily.


    So cute.


    "Did you have fun?" I asked, patting the loli dragon''s head.


    "Ehehe~ Cai Hong had fun! Cai Hong helped Papa get big lizard tears! Cai Hong helped!"


    "Oh? That''s a good girl. Papa is proud of you!"


    "Ehehehe~"


    The rest of the girls came up to me with Lian Li leading them.


    I noticed that her eyes shifted behind me to look at Luna for a brief moment before shifting back to me.


    "Wee back, Master," She greeted with a serene smile which I somehow sensed to contain an ulterior motive behind it. "I am happy to report that we have obtained all the materials needed except for the final one."


    "Ah, good work indeed. To be able to procure them so soon, I am proud of all of you."


    Lian Li poked her fingers together, "Could we¡­ Could we ask for a reward?"


    As their Master, of course I knew what they wanted and I was happy to give it to them.


    I believe the girls had already guessed that I had somewhat epted Luna''s affections from how she was blushing and smiling to herself behind me. So now they want to establish the order amongst them or something along those lines.


    Giving Cai Hong another pat on the head before cing her down, I moved closer to Lian Li and gave her the kiss she wanted.


    Lian Li make a really cute "Auuuu" sound as we broke from the kiss. Even after all this time together, she''s still quite embarrassed to show affection in front of others it seems.


    Manami had no such qualms though, the vixen wrapping me up in her tails to give me a deep kiss when it was her turn. She even made lewd moaning sounds on purpose as she savoured our kiss.


    Then there was Eris who first kissed me chastely with her lips closed before pushing her tongue in me for a really aggressive kiss, then reverted back to a slow deep kiss and then pulling away after a shy one.


    Diao Chan was as horny as usual, her hands wandering a little bit too far into my robes so I had to spank her for that while we kissed. That only made her even more excited so I had to physically restrain her.


    Kiyomi was more restrained than her sister so she didn''t wrap her tails around me, though her hands held me just as firmly around my back as we made out while her tails visibly wagged behind her.


    At their heavy insistence, I was coerced to give ria and Tsuki headpats, both of them purring contentedly when I did so.


    ria looked extremely pleased with herself while Tsuki was red up to her ears, showing a surprisingly cute side of that former psycho I thought she was.


    To prevent him from feeling left out, I also gave Brendan a headpat for the job well done.


    I will ignore the fact that his entire face was red as well when I did that.


    Yep, this was good. Even if the potion didn''t bring my memories back, I''m already happy as it is.


    Now let''s go see what my disciples brought back from their short trip¡­

 Chapter 585 - Not Another Weird One

    (MC POV)


    The first thing my disciples showed me was the Phoenixying down in the courtyard at the back of the pce.


    Luna, who had been following us as well, gasped aloud upon seeing it.


    "Is that¡­ An actual Life Spring Phoenix? They''re supposed to be extinct¡­ You managed to find an actual living one?" The Matriarch muttered.


    I turned to Brendan and Eris who I knew were the ones who had found it.


    Eris smiled at me, "She''s actually the only surviving Life Spring Phoenix that was hidden away in¡­ Ummm¡­ Wat''s dat'' ce again?"


    "The Sect of Eternal Life," Brendan reminded her.


    "Ah yes. The Sect of Eternal Life''s treasury vault. For a thousand years too, if I might add."


    Huh¡­ Not sure if I should be feeling sorry for it? I''m surprised it looks so docile though.


    The Phoenix noticed our approach and stood up to its full height, towering over all of us. I''m pretty sure it could fly with at least four of us riding on its back without any problems.


    It hopped over to us, or more specifically, over to Brendan and Eris.


    "I see you''ve returned, Miss Eris, Brendan. And you''ve also brought the rest of your wonderful sisters that you''ve told me about. Oya, oya? What''s this?"


    The Phoenix suddenly wrapped itself in a cloak of mes, transforming itself into a woman wearing a very distinctive red robe wrapped around her slender body. The robes showed off her pale shoulders and cleavage while the sides of her skirt were left open to show off her equally pale thighs.


    She sauntered up to me and smiled, "Well met on this beautiful evening mydy. I''ve certainly lived for a very long time and seen many things in this life, but nothing I''veid my eyes on, not even the stars and moon could hope topare to your beauty, mydy."


    The Phoenix turned woman took another step closer in an attempt to touch my cheek but several figures immediately stepped in front of her to prevent her from doing so.


    "I''llmend you for having good eyes to see Master''s beauty but¡­ You''ve got guts don''t ya, ya little ming chicken? Who said ya could talk to our Master so easily like dat'' huh?" Eris asked, her sword inches away from the Phoenix''s throat.


    The Phoenix actually looked surprised, "E¡­ Eh? This¡­ This extremely charming and beautifuldy is your Master? I¡­ I mean she certainly looks divine but¡­ Didn''t you tell me that your Master was an extremely charming and handsome man who exudes absolute divinity?"


    Is that how my disciples are describing me to others? I''m going to need to have a proper talk with themter. Even I can get embarrassed, you know?


    "It''s fine girls. She doesn''t mean any harm," I told them.


    My girls reluctantly stepped aside, allowing the Phoenix to approach me.


    "Umu, let me introduce myself. I am Master Lin, I believe you have already met my disciples?"


    "Eh?"


    Another gasp of surprise echoed from behind me.


    I turned around to see Luna looking at me with a confused face, "Was husband''s name not Jeff?"


    "Ah¡­ That¡­ Well, that was not my name. I was not sure what Luna had wanted to do with me so I did not give you my real name back then."


    I thought Luna would get offended but she actually smiled and sped her hands together, "Oh! As expected of husband! Indeed, one should be cautious of strangers especially in husband''s case where you were dropped into another ne with no one you can rely on! Ah! To think that husband, who had been wary of me at first, has now epted my affections, this truly is a miracle! I definitely must have this written down as another epic! Oh but how would I ever be able to put all this down into words? This simply will not do. Words simply cannot convey even a tenth of my feelings for husband nor his perfection, this is utterly vexing! I do not believe anyone in existence could also portray husband perfectly, whatever must I do to have this recorded down? This is such a disaster! I will have tomit every detail of this scene into memory!"


    This woman really doesn''t let anything get her down huh?


    As this was also the first time my disciples had seen Luna in this state, they were understandably creeped out by her behaviour.


    Truly, if it weren''t for this side of her, I think she would actually be a rather normal person.


    I decided to ignore Luna who was still going on with her monologue about capturing this scene and turned back to the Phoenix girl instead.


    "Umu¡­ As I was saying, I am Master Lin. Though I may look like this, my original gender is male. I only changed to a female to circumvent this ne''s restrictions on male Practitioners. If you must know, my disciples and I are not residents of this ne and merely just visitors."


    The Phoenix gave me a mischievous smile, "Oya, oya? That is very interesting indeed. It''s not often I meet someone from another ne so I would definitely like to hear your story. Ah! Forgive me, I have yet to introduce myself! You can call me Feng Jie!"


    I blinked at her.


    "Uwaa¡­ Look sister, it''s another shameless girl. This entire ne is just filled with shameless-- Gwuaa!"


    Shiori smacked her sister on the head with her tail again, "I told you to keep those opinions to yourself, sister."


    Feng Jie gave us a wry smile, "Umm¡­ I know what you''re thinking, but as embarrassing as it seems, that really is my name."


    I shrugged, "Nice to meet you, Feng Jie. Could I assume you are here knowing what we require from you?"


    She nodded, "Oh, Miss Eris and Brendan had already exined to me. They are my benefactors who had saved me from that terrible prison so a few drops of my blood is a small price to pay. As long as I''m not being exploited of course, I would not have a problem with this. At least that was the initial agreement¡­"


    I raised an eyebrow at her words, prompting her to step closer to me while leaning towards my ear.


    "With such a beauty in front of me¡­ I wouldn''t mind being exploited by you, you know? How about it? I''m quite confident in my looks despite being a Phoenix. I could show you how two girls have fun~"


    Before I could react, the girl in front of me was blown away to crash into the wall at the far side of the courtyard. A giant, red fox tail now upied the space she had been just a moment before.


    "Damned shameless bird! Get in line! OWW!" Akari growled before once again being smacked by her sister.


    How should I say this¡­ I don''t even know how to react anymore¡­


    Why does it look like all the women I meet in this ne are starving for something or another? How have you people been functioning before I got here?!


    ¡­


    Yep, my disciples are cute. Let''s just focus on that.

 Chapter 586 - The Hardest Working Disciple

    (MC POV)


    After getting hit by Akari''s tail strike, Feng Jie was out cold so we decided to leave her be for tonight and let her recover.


    Of course we didn''t just leave her by the ditch, especially since she was now in human form. Luna had granted her a room for the Phoenix to recuperate within the pce.


    That is¡­ She only prepared it after I had asked her to do so. Apparently everyone else seemed content to just leave her by the ditch for some reason.


    Since it was already quitete, we decided to just retire for the night, which meant it was another long night of vigorous activity for me, especially since Luna had chosen to join in as well.


    Night came and went quickly and I had to do the usual thing of prying myself out of the entanglement of limbs from my bed, careful not to wake any of the girls when I did so.


    Using a simple Technique, I cleansed myself ofst night''s activities before proceeding with my usual morning routine of waking Cai Hong and bringing the half asleep dragon to the bathroom to wash up. It''s absolutely heartwarming to see her rubbing her eyes sleepily while holding on to my hand as we made our way to the bathroom.


    Naturally, Akari and Shiori were awake as well and both of them apanied us while Xun Guan was still acting as my clothes.


    After helping the adorable loli dragon with the brushing of her teeth and washing of her face, Cai Hong would finally be awake enough to notice her surroundings.


    For the record, Cai Hong could actually do all of these herself without my help. That''s why whenever I''m not around, there wouldn''t be any problems either.


    But when a loli dragones up to you with sparkly eyes and says, "Papa¡­ Spoil Cai Hong pwease?" There''s no way I could say no to that right?


    Well¡­ There''s also the fact that Cai Hong looks extremely precious clinging onto me while half asleep but that''s beside the point.


    On a normal day, my disciples would also be waking up around this time. But seeing howte we sleptst night and the efforts they had to exert to retrieve the materials for that potion, it''s no wonder they hadn''t woken up yet.


    I was already quite impressed that they managed to gather all the materials in such a short time so there''s no harm in letting them sleep in today.


    With that thought in mind, Cai Hong and I headed for the dining room for breakfast, the little dragon singing a tune as she skipped along beside me.


    "Bweakfast with Papa~~ Humm~~ Humm~~ Bweakfast with Papa~~ La~~"


    She''s so cute.


    The two of us entered the dining room expecting to see it empty but surprisingly, Brendan was already seated there with several books piled around him, his te of food barely touched and already cold.


    "Brendan?" I called out.


    "Big brother Brendan!" Cai Hong waved at the same time.


    Brendan turned to us and quickly stood up, "Ah! Master! Good morning! And good morning, sister Cai Hong, Akari and Shiori too."


    "''Gwood mwoning''!" Cai Hong greeted him enthusiastically.


    The two foxes nodded back in response, both of their attentions drawn to the books stacked around Brendan.


    I nodded at him, "Umu, good morning, Brendan. Please don''t tell me you''ve been up all night?"


    Brendan looked down at the books I had gestured to and gave a sheepish smile, "Well¡­ Not all night. I just woke up erm¡­ Earlier than usual and thought of doing some reading myself."


    I raised an eyebrow, "The Archives shouldn''t be open untilte morning¡­ Don''t tell me you broke in there?"


    "Ahaha¡­ I wouldn''t dare, Master," Heughed, closing the book that he had been reading. "All of these came from the pce''s library. I had sought permission to read them from Miss Rina in the morning and she told me I could make use of it."


    "And is that breakfast?"


    "Ah¡­ Err¡­ That was meant to be some snacks miss Rina gave me to consume while I was reading¡­"


    Yep, I''m not even surprised to be honest.


    "Right¡­ So what were you reading about?" I asked, bringing Cai Hong with me to sit across from my alchemist.


    I took the chance to look at the book titles and most of them had something to do with manipting energies. Some I had recognised reading during my previous life here as books that touched on various alchemy techniques, even one that I had relied on quite a bit for learning how to substitute Quarks for materials.


    I also spotted some history books scattered here and there for some reason, not sure what Brendan was trying to learn with those.


    Brendan scratched his cheek with a finger, "Well¡­ Despite our sess with the other materials, we''re still missing the final one... That liquid Origin or whatever it was... So I was hoping to find some clues about it."


    "And you read all of this in one night?"


    "Eh? Ah¡­ No, Master, I read all these in about three hours? I''m just going through them again topare notes."


    I think I don''t say this enough, but Brendan is really, really hard working, even more sopared to the girls. Despite hisck of talent in Cultivation, he does make use of his talent in hisprehension skills to the fullest.


    No normal person can read this entire stack of books andprehend them in a day, much less three hours.


    If it was any other person, I wouldn''t even believe they couldprehend what Origin was since even I couldn''t understand it. But if it''s Brendan¡­ Perhaps he might be able to figure out something that I might have overlooked.


    "Well, your ''breakfast'' is already stone cold and it''s unhealthy for you to neglect taking care of your body''s needs, so let''s put these books away and have a proper breakfast before I share something I found out about Origin. Ok?"


    Brendan''s eyes widened at my words, "Master already knows about the liquefied Origin?! As expected of Master! What are the effects of it? What does it look like? If it was ''liquefied'', is it possible for it to be turned into other states? What are--"


    I lifted my hand and flicked Brendan on the forehead, causing him to fall back on his chair with a yelp of surprise.


    "Like I said, let''s take a break first. Put those books away and we''ll eat. It''s not like we''re on some kind of time limit here, you know? There''s no rush so just take your time."


    "Oww¡­ Umm¡­ Sorry Master. I''ll go tell the servants right away."


    Brendan quickly left for the kitchens after stacking the books aside, leaving me with Cai Hong and the foxes.


    Yep, Brendan needs to learn how to rx¡­ Just look at his sisters, they''re so rxed that they''re all sleeping in.


    "Papa! ''Bwooks''!" Cai Hong squealed, picking up one of the history books excitedly.


    "Oh, does Cai Hong want me to read it for you?"


    "Mnn! Mnn! Papa read?"


    So cute. Why would I say no to that?

 Chapter 587 - Here’s An Entire Bottle Of It, Don’t Ask Me How

    (MC POV)


    Hmmm¡­ We''re already done with breakfast and the girls are still not out of the bedroom. They must have been more exhausted than I thought.


    I made sure to tell the chefs to prepare something for the girls when they wake upter before leaving with Brendan and Cai Hong, just in case.


    Which in hindsight, that wasn''t really necessary since the Matriarch herself was also there and there was no way they would forget feeding their own Queen.


    Anyway, since the girls aren''t awake yet, I brought Brendan to the alchemy room to discuss that liquefied Origin thing I made.


    Of course, Cai Hong and the foxes were also with me, the little dragon absolutely ted to be together with me, she hasn''t stopped cuddling me for awhile now.


    "Ehehehe~ Cai Hong with Papa! Cai Hong happy~~"


    I couldn''t resist and gave her a head pat and a candy.


    "Yaaayy! Papa''s candy! Cai Hong wuv Papa!"


    Ugh¡­ My heart.


    Ahem¡­ I let Cai Hong sit on one side of the alchemy room with Shiori and Akari, the loli dragon still watching me with sparkly eyes while munching on the candy I gave her.


    I moved to the centre of the room where Brendan was waiting for me patiently, the books he had borrowed from the pce''s library already returned.


    Not one to beat around the bush, I took out the vial of Origin and ced it on the table in between us.


    "This¡­ Is liquid Origin," I announced without fanfare.


    Brendan blinked at the vial of blue liquid that I had just set on the table, taking a few moments toprehend what I just showed him.


    He slowly raised a finger and pointed at the vial, "... This?"


    I nodded, "Yep. A hundred percent. If you want to know, here''s the scroll I got from an acquaintance who got it from a god that instructed me on how to obtain it."


    I handed over the scroll that Muon had helped me obtain from her patron god to Brendan.


    He received it with shaking hands while still staring at me, "Master¡­ Met a god?"


    "Err¡­ Not really met one. You can say my acquaintance is a champion of that god and made a prayer to receive this. It''splicated, don''t worry about it."


    Brendan nodded and quickly nced through the contents of a scroll before a frown materialised on his face.


    "A thousand years for a single drop? But there''s an entire vial right here¡­"


    "Oh, read the fine print at the bottom of the scroll."


    Brendan''s eyes darted to the bottom before wandering around again.


    "Master¡­ There''s no fine print anywhere?"


    I raised an eyebrow at his words, his eyesight can''t be that bad right?


    Moving to his side, I pointed to the line written at the bottom, "See here? It says ''This is the normal procedure to create pure liquefied Origin energy. But if it''s you, you can just will it to existence.'' That''s what I did to get this entire vial."


    Brendan squinted his eyes and moved even closer to the scroll before pulling back to shake his head.


    "Master¡­ There''s nothing written there."


    Eh?


    I know the words were small but they weren''t that small. Anyone should be able to notice that there was something written there without much effort.


    I tapped directly at where the words were, "It''s right here. Can''t you see?"


    "Umm... Master¡­ There''s¡­ Really nothing there¡­"


    I wrinkled my brows before turning to the foxes who wereying down beside Cai Hong.


    "Akari, Shiori. Can you two see the words written here?"


    The two foxes bounded up to me, climbing up my shoulders to peek over them.


    "Eh? There''s nothing at where Master is pointing though?"


    "Unn¡­ As sister said, I don''t see anything at where Divine One is pointing."


    Hmm¡­ Strange. Is this some kind of secret message by Muon''s patron to me that others aren''t supposed to see?


    Oh well.


    I shrugged, "Doesn''t matter then. But this vial of liquid Origin was something that I apparently ''willed into existence''. ording to that recipe, you probably can''t use it to make that potion since I was the one that gathered it, so maybe you could figure out how to make it after getting your hands on it?"


    Brendan switched his gaze back to the vial, "I''m not sure Master¡­ What does this thing even do?"


    I grinned, "Good question. I have no idea."


    "Eh? Master doesn''t know what it does either?"


    I tilted my head at him, "I would ask what kind of impression you have of me but there''s things I don''t know either that exist you know? This being one of them. I can tell you that I tried¡­ Ummm¡­ I tried drinking it, but nothing happened."


    Brendan adopted a thinking pose when he heard my words, "No effect after drinking¡­ Could this just be a reagent?"


    I lifted my finger, "Nothing happened after I drank it. But for the others¡­ Let''s see¡­ Akari and Shiori each grew an extra tail¡­ A wolf monster first turned into a giant wolf, then into a floating fish. Some red bird turned into a fire bird that¡­ Huh¡­ That actually resembled the Life Spring Phoenix now that I think about it."


    "Master¡­ Created another Life Spring Phoenix?"


    "Erm¡­ I''m not sure if I did¡­ I let the bird drink from it again and it turned into a water... Lizard¡­ Thing¡­ I think? I gave it to another wolf and it turned into a puppy, dropped it on some trees and they changed into a lot of different things with one somehow turning into a sword. Not a wooden sword, mind you, but an actual forged iron sword."


    I paused to look at Brendan and the alchemist was visibly bewildered.


    He took another second to scratch his head, "That¡­ Umm¡­ Well¡­ That''s interesting?"


    I chuckled, "Yeah¡­ And a spider monster turned into a horse after drinking it."


    "Oh¡­ Umm¡­ Well¡­ I''m honestly not sure what to think of this," Brendan admitted sheepishly. "Could I really experiment on this? Isn''t it supposed to be¡­ Er¡­ Hard to get?"


    "Nah, watch this."


    I pointed my finger at the vial and the previously half full bottle was instantly filled to the brim with the same liquid.


    "As expected of Master," Brendanplimented, looking at me with a gaze filled with admiration.


    I''m not even sure how to react to his earnest praise.


    "So what do you intend to do with it?" I asked.


    Brendan picked up the vial and inspected the liquid inside it closely, "I''m not sure¡­ It seems like Master has already tried quite a few things¡­ I think I''ll at least try and find out if it''s possible to produce this liquified Origin through some other means."


    "You have a n?"


    "Umm¡­ Not exactly. I''ll first try a few more tests under controlled environments to see its properties. Perhaps if I can find a pattern in the things that transform after ingesting it, it might give us a hint."


    "Right¡­ And your test subjects are?"


    "Well¡­ I''m sure I can go out and catch a few mice in the city''s slums. And I believe the Matriarch wouldn''t be against me experimenting on some death row prisoners either."


    Yep, she definitely wouldn''t, considering how she experimented on me in my other life.


    I shrugged, "Seems like you have a n then. In that case, I''ll go check on your senior sisters. If you need anything, like more of that liquid Origin, just find me."


    Brendan bowed, "Of course, Master."


    I turned back, "Does Cai Hong want to stay with big brother Brendan or follow me?"


    "Cai Hong go with Papa!" The loli dragon decided immediately, rushing up to hold my hand while Shiori and Akari stayed my shoulders.


    So cute.


    Yep, leaving this matter with Brendan should be the best choice. I have no doubts he would be able to figure something out soon enough.


    With that thought, I left the room to go check on the girls. Are they even awake yet?

 Chapter 588 - The Frustrated Phoenix

    (MC POV)


    When I went to check up on the girls, they were just in the midst of waking up.


    Or rather, my disciples had already woken up and Luna was the only one still sleeping soundly in bed, muttering something in the lines of "Harder¡­ Husband¡­ Mmm¡­"


    Considering what we had been doingst night, I wasn''t really surprised since it was her first time after all.


    I also have to mention that all of them were either still naked or in their underwear right now.


    "Oops, excuse me," I apologised, nning to duck back out of the room.


    A hand caught my arm and pulled me back in before I could escape, burying both Cai Hong and I in a mound of really fluffy tails.


    Shiori and Akari were simply staring at me from the entrance of the room so the tails don''t belong to them. In that case, I already knew who pulled me in before her hands had wrapped around me.


    "Ufufufu~ What''s wrong, Master? We''re all girls here aren''t we? There''s no need to be shy~ How about we have a bonding session between us girls right now?" Manami giggled, hugging me from behind.


    She''s one of the naked ones by the way.


    Eris, who was only wearing a bra and nothing else, also came up to hug my arm, "Master! We don''t mind ya staying and watchin'' ya know?"


    Hearing that, Diao Chan, in her birthday suit as well, quickly appeared by my side too, "Kukuku~ How about Master join us for an¡­ Early morning exercise? It''s good for the body isn''t it?"


    I gave the horny witch a flick on her forehead for suggesting such a thing when Cai Hong was right here.


    Granted, the loli dragon was currently distracted by the fluffy tails and it''s not the first time she saw her sisters naked anyway since they do bathe together frequently. But Cai Hong is in an impressionable phase, ok?


    As much as I adore this horny witch and her constant perverted antics, I definitely do not want Cai Hong to grow up to be like her.


    Not that I would love Cai Hong less even if she did, mind you. Cai Hong has every right to decide her own path in life, I would simply guide and watch over her as her adoptive parent.


    That''s not to say that I won''t discipline her when she does something wrong, but I should not be smothering her when she''s old enough to make her own decisions.


    "As much as I wouldn''t mind staying here and going for another round of lovemaking, you''re allte for breakfast and it''s not a good habit to have," I chastised them.


    The girls groaned in mock disappointment before Eris and Manami released my arms, my fox disciple deliberately using sensual movements to tempt me while she moved away.


    My only reaction was to give her a wry smile before turning to the rest of them, "Now get dressed, I''ll wait for you girls in the dining room."


    I brought Cai Hong, Shiori and Akari out of the room with me before the girls could start trying to seduce me again. If I stayed there any longer, they would definitely have seeded and we probably wouldn''t get out of that room untilte afternoon.


    Good thing Luna was still not awake yet.


    "Papa, y with Cai Hong?" The loli dragon asked while sucking on her finger.


    I smiled at her, "What does Cai Hong want to y?"


    "Mnnn¡­ I dunno? Cai Hong happy with Papa!"


    "Hahaha, how about we y¡­"


    "Oya? Isn''t this the really charming Master I saw yesterday?" A voice called out suddenly.


    We turned to see Feng Jie, the Phoenix from yesterday, sashay down the corridor towards us with exaggerated sways of her hips.


    "Good morning Feng Jie. Please ept my apologies for what happenedst night. I hope you rested well?"


    She grinned, showing me her rows of perfect, white teeth, "Oh, think nothing of it. I am still a Phoenix after all, we are known for our regeneration abilities so something like that could be easily healed after a good night''s sleep!"


    "Should have hit her harder¡­" Akari muttered, to which her sister smacked her on the head in response.


    I, of course, ignored the scuffle going on on my shoulders.


    "Well that''s good to hear. We were on our way to the dining room so I was wondering if you have already eaten?"


    Her smile turned to a mischievous one, "Oh, you are just so absolutely precious. Phoenixes like myself have no need for food consumption to survive, my dear. Although¡­ If you were to offer me the milk from your most tantalizing and mouth-watering jugs, I would most certainly take it withoutint~"


    She''s a Phoenix right? Why do I feel like she''s giving me more of a subus vibe than anything else?


    "Can I hit her again, sister?" Akari asked, her tail already poised to strike.


    "Do not make me hit you again, sister."


    Feng Jie finally turned her attention to the foxes riding on my shoulders, "How terribly sorry, I had been too distracted by Master Lin''s beauty that I had neglected to greet you all. Good morning, Cai Hong. Good morning foxes I most certainly do not know the name of."


    Akari puffed up her chest, "Listen well! I am Akari! My name was given by Master himself!"


    "And I am, unfortunately, that idiot''s sister, Shiori. Nice to meet you," Shiori greeted, her own tail hovering over Akari in preparation to hit her again.


    "How nice to meet you two!" Feng Jie smiled at them before turning her attention back to me. "Now, shall we go somewhere more private, my sweet? Or, if you prefer having an audience, I most certainly wouldn''t mind either."


    I raised my eyebrow at her, "I don''t really know what else to say but¡­ What is wrong with you?"


    She tilted her head slightly, "Whatever do you mean? Do you expect me to actually hold back when such a desirable woman appears in front of me? Of course I would do everything I can to bed you."


    "There is a time and ce for everything, you know?"


    "Oya? Of course I know that. Since we''re standing in a corridor, it would be that right? You lean with your back against the wall while I kneel in between your legs with my face right up in your--"


    "Akari."


    My red fox immediately smacked her tail into Feng Jie''s face when she heard my order, sending the Phoenix girl flying back the way she had came from.


    Yep, even that girl is bad news.


    At least Diao Chan shows restraint when Cai Hong is around you know? Sure, the Witch would literally sneak her hand down my pants if there was no one around but at least she doesn''t explicitly say such crude words in front of my cute loli dragon.


    Eris and Brendan said Feng Jie was locked in a treasury vault for a thousand years right? Don''t tell me that precisely because she was locked up alone in that room, she gathered a thousand years worth of pent up sexual frustration and is now releasing it on me?


    Why do these things keep happening to me?

 Chapter 589 - They All Want Some Attention

    (MC POV)


    "Oya? To treat me like roadside trash to be disposed of, is that maybe Master Lin''s kink?" Feng Jie giggled, not even showing any signs of having been struck in the face just a few minutes ago.


    "Please do not spout such nonsense in front of my cute daughter," I growled, patting Cai Hong on her head.


    "Ehehehe~ Papa called Cai Hong cute~" Cai Hong giggled shyly while hiding her face with her hands bashfully.


    "Oya, oya? I was most certainly not told that Master Lin already has a progeny. Mmm¡­ She is cute but¡­ But Master Lin is still the more beautiful one."


    I would have kicked her into another dimension and trapped her there for an eternity if she even had a single thought ofying her hands on Cai Hong.


    We entered the dining room together, even though I would very much like to leave the Phoenix behind right now. It seems her regeneration was indeed as impressive as she imed, something that Akari was most definitely not amused by.


    I expected the dining room to be empty but surprisingly, Luna was already there with Rina serving her.


    "Oh, good morning husband! You were absolutely irresistiblest night! It was the first time I experienced such happiness and fulfillment in my life and, if husband does not mind, we would very much wish for this to continue! Shall we go on another date today? How about we have that inn rendezvous that we missed out yesterday? I would most certainly enjoy watching husband engage in lovemaking again. Oh! Did I mention that husband was absolutely irresistiblest night? Because you most certainly were and I had to mention that again!"


    "How did you even get here before my disciples?" I asked, deciding to ignore most of what she just said.


    "Fufufu~ Once I realised husband was already up, I simply had Rina bathe and clothe me quickly before heading here.


    Yeah, at this point I''m quite convinced Rina has a spatial maniption ability of some sort, maybe even time maniption?


    Rina took the chance to speak up, "Your Majesty¡­ Your schedule today involves addressing the uprising of the minor nobles in the north as well as inspection of the army. There''s also the report from the director of the Archives in regards to the power fluctuations that we are still unable to locate the source of."


    There''s an uprising in the north? Shouldn''t you people be worrying a little bit more about that? And power fluctuations? Oh¡­ Right...


    "Ah¡­ Err¡­ That was me," I interrupted.


    The two of them turned to look at me puzzledly.


    I scratched my cheek, "You''re talking about those bursts of energy or whatever they were right? Yeah¡­ That was me. I had to resort to some¡­ Drastic measures for some things which might have been what you sensed..."


    Luna pped her hands together, "Of course! Since husband came from the Earthen ne, such an urrence should be expected! And since Husband''s disciples had also crossed over as well, the others must be rted to them too! Rina! Have this fact documented and sent to the Director!"


    "At once, your Majesty. But your other duties¡­"


    "Mmm¡­ It is vexing but I have to do them. I hope husband does not mind it?"


    I smiled, "Oh no. I much prefer responsible women to irresponsible ones."


    "Ufufufu~ Husband is such a charmer~ Would husband like to follow me to work? I think that''s a good idea, isn''t it? The other nobles will know of husband and our rtionship would pretty much be official! That''s a great idea isn''t it, husband? I think it is! We should do that!"


    I raised my hand, "I''m afraid I''ll have to decline that. I already have ns to spend the day with my disciples and we have yet to create that potion."


    "Unn¡­ I see¡­ I suppose I''ll just have to settle all these problems quickly and return back to husband''s side. Rina, send a message that I will begin the address and the inspections at once. There is no time to lose."


    "By yourmand, your Majesty."


    The maid swiped Luna''s already clean te away as the Matriarch stood up from her seat, hurrying out of the room with purposeful steps.


    Well, I know she''s a serious person so there shouldn''t be a need for me to worry about her.


    Just as I sat down on the dining table with Cai Hong and Feng Jie after Luna left, the door was opened again to reveal my disciples standing on the other side of it.


    "Oh, Master! Good morning! We apologize for the tardiness!" Lian Li greeted, leading the group.


    I could tell they had been in a rush to get here by the way they were dressed. I''m guessing they did not like the fact that Luna got here before them even though they had awoken first.


    The rest of my disciples greeted me as well, to which I responded with my own greeting and gestured for them to sit.


    I noticed that some of them scowled when they saw Feng Jie sitting to my right, their gazes simr to when they were looking at Luna when she was flirting with me.


    Evenst night, though they did their best to hide it, they were quite averse to Luna''s presence there. At least it was not to the point that they weren''t enjoying themselves, otherwise I would not have refused Luna''s participation.


    I suppose that means no more group sessions with her anymore since, once again, my disciples'' happiness takes precedence over everything else.


    Well¡­ I guess I can understand why they don''t like her, they must feel that Luna had forced her way into my life and upies a position they could not go against. As much as I would like them to get along, I don''t think it''s something that can be solved overnight.


    As for the Phoenix¡­ Aside from her perverse and slightly unhinged tendencies, Feng Jie isn''t really that bad of a person¡­ Or Phoenix. As far as I could tell, anyway.


    As far as I could tell, she was simply a sex-starved, perverted and horny lesbian, which was still better than an unhinged and psychotic torturer that I initially thought Tsuki was.


    Speaking of which¡­


    "Good morning, Aniue!"


    "Good morning, Onii-sama!"


    My two sisters greeted me enthusiastically, both of them moving to my sides with a sparkle in their eyes.


    I see that even they were still referring to me as a male despite my obviously female form. Don''t they see the two lumps of fat on my chest that are currently resting on top of Cai Hong''s head right now? Then again, I guess it would feel weird if they started calling me elder sister instead.


    Unlike my other disciples, they had slept in another room instead of mine, which made it even more strange that they came together with them.


    What were they doingst night for them to oversleep as well?


    I raised my eyebrow as a silent query to what they wanted and their smile widened.


    "We did good work didn''t we, Onii-sama?"


    "Could we¡­ Get praised, Aniue?"


    Ah.


    I had been too upied with Feng Jie''s presence that I didn''t manage to praise any of them for the work they''ve done.


    I mean the others definitely had their share of praisesst night but my sisters were unfortunately neglected.


    Since they asked so nicely, I proceeded to give them their sought after head pats diligently, only to realise that triggered the rest of the girls to want it as well and a line was quickly formed behind the two.


    Oh well¡­ I suppose breakfast can wait. This is a small price to pay for them to be happy after all.


    I should go pat Brendanter as well.

 Chapter 590 - Just Doing Some Experiments

    (Brendan POV)


    The vial of Liquefied Origin that Master gave me¡­ I have absolutely no words to describe such a Divine thing.


    I know I told Master I would find test subjects to experiment on, but I couldn''t help myself and thought this was a golden opportunity for me to give the solution a once over first.


    Preliminary inspection of the liquid was¡­ Beyond anything I''ve ever seen. It was to the point that I voluntarily ate a gender change pill just so I could have ess to my Quarks to better examine it. Of course I don''t intend to stay like this, I''ll just change myself back to my male form before Masteres back.


    And after I changed my body''s gender¡­ I had obtained even more proof that Master was literally God.


    Scanning this vial of liquid with my Quarks made me realise that it was in a constant state of existence and non-existence, it had seemingly no substance and no properties either.


    Yet it somehow reacts to everything ites into contact with in some way or another, which shouldn''t have been possible.


    Master had already told me the effects of this liquefied Origin when a living being consumes it, but apparently it does have an effect on non-living beings as well.


    I had dripped a single drop of it on a petri dish initially, attempting to get a closer look at it.


    What I didn''t expect was the petri dish to glow and copse within itself without shattering before expanding back into its original shape, the Origin liquid that it previously held now gone without a trace.


    The difference was that the dish had now turned into solid gold when it had initially been made of ss.


    I tried dripping another drop of Origin liquid on the petri dish, only to find no reaction this time.


    I took out another ss petri dish and did the same thing, but there was absolutely no reaction once again.


    At this point, I had a hunch about what was going on so I picked up the ss petri dish and thought about diamonds.


    With that thought, I poured the contents into the golden one and sure enough, the dish reacted, transforming in a sh of light to be a pile of diamonds.


    If I am correct, this is literally a liquid of transmutation except it reacts to the user''s thoughts and has no limits to what it can transform into.


    I tried again, this time thinking about a cat while I poured a drop on one of the diamonds.


    That diamond glowed and its shape expanded, turning into a cat with white fur that was exactly what I had imagined.


    And it was alive.


    This thing can create life.


    It turned its head to stare at me with half-lidded eyes, as though judging me.


    Its gaze then darted to the vial of Origin I held in my hand before suddenly leaping at me with its ws outstretched.


    I managed to dodge out of the way as the cat sailed past me andnded on the ground a few feet away, the feline turning back to hiss at me with its fur standing on end.


    It seems like it was entirely hostile to me although I do not know why. Did it want more of the Origin liquid? Or was it unhappy I had created it?


    I put down the bottle hurriedly but that did not cate the creature at all, the cat simply leaping at me again intent on maiming my face.


    This time I stretched out my hand and summoned a ball of water in the air, catching the feline within it and stopping its attack in midair.


    It struggled for air and I manipted the water to only allow its head to pop out from it while still restricting its body within its liquid prison.


    I snatched up the vial of Origin liquid from the table and poured a drop of it on the cat''s head while it struggled, quickly turning it back into a petri dish.


    Ok¡­ That was awkward¡­ Let''s just refrain from transmuting any more live creatures.


    I ced the vial of Origin back on the table carefully, this thing was beyond transmutation already. It could literally create and destroy life as well, something that only Gods should have been able to do.


    And yet, here''s a vial of liquid that could give the user such an ability, further proving Master''s Divinity.


    Although I still wonder why this is called ''Origin'' though, I feel like there''s something significant about the name, like it''s supposed to be the origin of ''something''. Is this some kind of ''energy of the universe'' or something like that?


    Honestly, at this point I''m a little frightened at the prospects of this liquid.


    If this liquid was found by someone else, they could be able to use it to create anything.


    Billions of gold, an army of supersoldiers, a world-ending monster, an entire¡­


    I''m not exactly sure what the limits are since thest few tests proved there was no mass restriction, but could it actually create an entire star just by dropping it on a small stone?


    Could it¡­ Create a god?


    I stoppered the bottle quickly and stored it away in my storage ring. Thest thing I needed was for a stray thought of mine to actually create such a thing.


    At this point, I think I''ve pretty much figured out what this liquid Origin can do, but the main problem still remains in creating this without Master''s help to use it in His potion.


    Before this, I had the idea of just ignoring the restriction and just making use of this as it is to create the potion, it doesn''t make sense to have such a restriction in the first ce after all.


    But now that I know about its capabilities, I think it''s in our best interest to follow the instructions lest Master gets transformed permanently into something else.


    Perhaps this one that Master had created was a concentrated mixture, if I could find a way to dilute it, maybe that might count?


    No, the recipe would then have specified it needed to be diluted.


    I''ll have to figure out a way to create this from scratch.


    How do I make something that is akin to the liquefied powers of a God?


    This is¡­ A really big problem¡­


    Could I¡­ Use this liquid to transform something else into this liquid? Does that count? Ugh, I don''t even know¡­


    I''ll just go and get those rats that I told Master I would before experimenting with it again. Perhaps Master would have a better idea on what to do with this¡­


    I would also like to get my hands on some convicts to experiment on but I''ll have to wait for the Queen''s permission to do that.


    In the meantime, I''ll just keep that inside the storage ring where it hopefully wouldn''t react to anything¡­


    Now that I think about it¡­ How is the vial containing the liquid not affected by it? Was it something Master had created as well?


    Hmm¡­ Maybe I should start inspecting the vial as well.

 Chapter 591 - The Next Disciple

    (MC POV)


    My girls ended up regaling me of what they had done to obtain the materials they had been assigned to get.


    Apparently Kiyomi and my sisters had encountered a rather troublesome person in their assignment, who knew there were people here who still sought to go against Luna''s rule eh?


    Considering the fact that Luna was still around in my previous life, those attempts must not have been very sessful assuming it was even attempted in the first ce.


    I raised an eyebrow at Kiyomi, "So¡­ A biomancer was using those Fairies as experiments to create a monster?"


    She nodded, "It was as surprising to us as it was to you, Master."


    "Right¡­ And you dealt with the monster?"


    "I did, Aniue," Tsuki dered with a smug smile. "She made it so that the monster had endless regeneration so I simply sent it to another dimension and obliterated it there."


    Right¡­ I almost forgot Tsuki is quite broken in the power scale already.


    "And how did you send it there?" I asked, curious.


    "Hmm? That''s simple. I created a micro-singrity as a tunnel that connected to an alternate space. Then obliterated the entire space with it inside."


    "You created a mini ckhole in that confined environment?" I gasped, impressed. For her to be able to control singrities not even a few months after she learned about Quarks was entirely unheard of.


    I leaned forward, "How did you prevent it from affecting the things around you? Did you create another alternate space around it? Or was it a form of barrier? Ah, maybe you inscribed aw on it?"


    Tsuki just looked at me with a weird expression on her face, "I¡­ I didn''t?"


    I blinked at her, "You¡­ Didn''t set up any failsafes or barriers before creating a miniature ckhole in a confined space?"


    "Umm¡­ No?"


    Manami''s tails visibly tensed, "Ara? If you had done that, it''s a miracle you didn''t get sucked in yourself or copse the entire tunnel around you from its weight alone. I can''t tell if you were just lucky or something else saved you. You could have killed everyone there with that single Technique."


    "I¡­ I see¡­ My apologies¡­ I did not know..." She apologised sincerely.


    Yeah¡­ I''m guessing it''s one of my defensive inscriptions that protected them from that scenario.


    But what Manami said was right, if she hadn''t had any of those protection up, my little sisters and Kiyomi would have been buried under a mound of rubble or sucked into that dimension with the monster.


    I suppose that even with that power, Tsuki does not know how to use it properly without someone to guide her. The fact that she managed to obtain and control such a power to this degree was already quitemendable.


    Lian Li ced her neatly folded napkin on the table, "If I remember correctly, Tsuki did not have anyone to guide you all this while, correct?"


    "Eh? Yes, that is correct. Admittedly, I found out about this power identally at the auction house while trying to escape. Then I hid in the mountains to experiment with it until I understood its properties enough to control it to a certain extent¡­ But I guess without a proper teacher, I''m probably simr to an idiot swinging a hammer around¡­"


    ria licked the cream off her spoon, "Mmm¡­ In that case, Onii-sama can just teach you can''t he? Onii-sama is the best Practitioner to exist after all~ He''ll straighten you out in no time~"


    Tsuki gasped and turned to me with glittering eyes.


    I shrugged, "I''m already teaching them so it''s no big deal for you to join in as well. That is, if you''re ok with it of course."


    "Of course I am! Aniue¡­ Aniue has been taking care of me even in the other world¡­ For Aniue to continue taking care of me even in this world¡­ I truly am the most blessed little sister in the world!"


    "Hey! You''re Onii-sama''s disciple! Not his little sister! Get that fact straight!" ria protested while waving her spoon aroundically.


    "Oh sorry about that, dear sister~ I have to thank you for making that suggestion to Aniue. Since we''ll be fellow sisters from now on, let''s get along shall we? I look forward to working with you, dear sister~"


    As if only just realising what she had done, ria grasped her head with both her hands and screamed out in denial.


    I gestured for Tsuki toe over and she immediatelyplied without question, stopping in front of me with a cute smile.


    I stretched out my hands with my palms facing up, careful not to disturb Cai Hong who was still sitting on myp and nibbling on her cookie, "ce your palms on top of mine. I''ll do a quick check of your Quark veins and Cultivation Point."


    "Eh? Quark veins? Cultivation point?"


    "Mmm¡­ I guess I shouldn''t be surprised you don''t know about them. I''ll have to start from the basics when I start teaching you. Don''t worry, it''s nothing serious."


    "Oh, it''s not that I don''t trust Aniue!" Tsuki exined quickly while waving her hands in a panic. "I¡­ I just don''t know anything about all this yet¡­"


    "Haha, it''s normal for you to be confused. All Practitioners start somewhere after all so don''t worry about it," I chuckled.


    "Mmm¡­ I remember when I was just a nobody who didn''t even know about cultivation until Master picked me up and taught me everything I knew. I owe everything to Master and I will never be able to repay Master my entire life."


    My other disciples made noises of agreement.


    Seeing them like this¡­ Well, it really got my teacher''s heart beating just a little faster.


    I''m a little ashamed that the initial reason I wanted to get disciples for myself was to have them help me live more easily. Now, I would give anything for them. Funny how life turns out huh?


    I gestured again and Tsuki did as I told, cing her slender hands on top of mine.


    I concentrated and guided my own Quarks to move towards her body, seeking out her Quark veins which would guide me to her Cultivation Point.


    Tsuki shivered slightly when she felt my Quarks flow into her body but she remained where she was, allowing me to go deeper inside her.


    Following her Quark veins, I quickly found her Cultivation Point which was located near where her heart was.


    Now I''ll just do a quick scan of her Cultivation Point and I should be able to sense her innate Quark element and concentration.


    When my consciousness reached her Cultivation Point, I found myself immersed in a sea of stars.


    Eh?


    This scene¡­ It''s simr to what I would see when I had moved my consciousness within myself to use the Star Power.


    The difference was that in my own space, everything felt calm and tranquil like the surface of ake while Tsuki''s felt like¡­ Like a desert with nothing to be seen for miles around.


    My stars were mostly a mix of blue and red in colour and they would blink in unison to my heartbeat. Tsuki''s, on the other hand, were white and ck that pulsated at random intervals.


    Was Tsuki¡­ An Origin wielder as well?

 Chapter 592 - Once Again, Let’s Ask The Kouhai

    (MC POV)


    Immersed in Tsuki''s sea of stars, I extended my senses to the area around me.


    Though there was the ring difference in how turbulent the energies in here feel, it was no doubt simr to the Star Power within myself.


    Perhaps this is what it feels like in another Origin Wielder''s body?


    I had nothing that tells me mine is the standard after all. For all I know, Muon''s Cultivation Point might also look like this.


    Tsuki did say she met a God didn''t she? Could that be the time where they became her patron or something?


    Was that the way new Origin Wielders are made?


    I''ll need to check with Muonter, there''s so many questions just from this alone. Perhaps Tsuki can create that liquid Origin like me? I remember her going into that Star Power state when we were fighting as well.


    Or, at least¡­ What I believe to be her Star Power state anyway.


    I floated towards one of the stars and inspected it closely. A white ball the size of my fist shed angrily at its surroundings, somehow reminding me of a kid throwing a tantrum for some reason.


    No wait¡­ The star would dim sometimes without warning before ring up again. This was more like someone in its death throes.


    I''m not sure that it''s a good idea for me to touch it so I avoided doing so.


    I remember that barely a year ago, I couldn''t even reach the stars within myself, but now I could manipte them freely as a part of myself. I''m not sure if there''s any meaning to the fact that I could reach Tsuki''s stars so easily.


    When I first realised I had this power, the stars were also white in colour but now they were a mix of blue and red after I learnt to control it more. I would have thought this was the beginning stages of a Origin Wielder but¡­ Call it instinct if you will, I just feel like this was not the same.


    If I had topare, my space felt like it was full of energy and everything was blooming, like the feeling of someone setting out on a journey.


    On the other hand, Tsuki''s felt like everything was stagnant.


    No, not dead, but just¡­ Stagnant.


    Like you are justying there at home after a long day of work.


    Ok, I actually don''t know how to describe the feeling but that''s kind of the emotion I''m getting from floating here.


    I retreated from her Cultivation Point and brought my consciousness back into myself, releasing her hands from my grasp.


    Tsuki shivered, "Nnn? It got cold¡­ Aniue¡­"


    "Hmmm? It''s probably just your imagination. Or did Feng Jie do something?"


    The Phoenix looked up from the te of eggs she had been gouging herself on, "Oya? I did nothing this time. But if Master Lin wishes to quench your fire of lust somewhere, I''m more than happy to help you with that."


    "Thanks but no thanks."


    "Oya, oya? Now that''s cold~"


    "Ummm¡­ Master?" Lian Li called out to me suddenly.


    "What is it?"


    She pointed to the area below me, "Ummm¡­ Does that usually happen when Master checks our Cultivation Points?"


    Huh? Don''t tell me¡­


    I have a boner?!


    I shifted my gaze downwards in trepidation and¡­ A pair of breasts greeted me.


    Oh yeah, I''m still in my female form, boners aren''t possible now.


    Also, Cai Hong''s still sitting on myp, her cuteness is enough to prevent such an embarrassing thing from happening anyway.


    Look, she even tilted her head up to me cutely with some crumbs on the sides of her mouth.


    I wiped her mouth with a napkin before shifting my gaze to the side to see what Lian Li was pointing at.


    It seems like vines had grown out from the ground and were now wrapped around my chair. I also noticed that some parts of these nts had withered away unnaturally, like they had died even while they were still growing.


    Waving my hand over them, I quickly disintegrated the nts into dust before looking up, "No, that is not normal¡­ In fact, it''s so abnormal that I actually have to check up on this. You girls take the day off and have a break, I''ll need to consult someone about this."


    "Ara, ara? Whoever could Master be looking for?" Manami asked with a tilt of her head.


    "It''s an acquaintance I made here. Incidentally, they were the one who helped me figure out that liquid Origin thing."


    Lian Li gasped, "Master already figured that one out?"


    I shrugged, "Kind of? I left a vial of it with Brendan and he''s currently experimenting on it I believe. Maybe you girls can give him some help with that?"


    Eris perked up, "Oh? Little Brendan''s working hard isn''t he?"


    "Kukuku~ It''s for Master after all, all of us would~" Diao Chan giggled, looking at me with her bedroom eyes.


    Kiyomi looked at me worriedly, "Can your acquaintance be trusted, Master? Should one of us follow along as well?"


    "Oh, don''t worry about it, she sees me as her senior and has already helped me quite a bit when I first came here."


    Lian Li frowned at me, "Another woman, Master? You''re not sleeping with her as well, are you?"


    Normally one might associate her question as one of jealousy but I could tell from her tone of voice that such an emotion wasn''t there when she asked that question.


    My cute disciple was afraid that I was being taken advantage of by another woman.


    "No, I''m not sleeping with her, it''s a purely professional rtionship. I won''t be long, just need to go there and ask some questions with Tsuki. Just wait for me here."


    Cai Hong looked up at me, "Muuu? Cai Hong follow Papa?"


    I shook my head, "No, it''s better for Cai Hong to stay with your sisters. Papa will be back in a while, so be good and wait for me, ok? We''ll y togetherter."


    "Okies~"


    I looked down at my feet where Shiori and Akari were, "That includes you two as well."


    "Ehhhh?! Why can''t wee, Master? What if something happens to you?!" Akari protested, wiggling her body exaggeratedly while protesting.


    Shiori nodded, "For once I agree with her, Divine One. We should stay by your side at all times in case something happens."


    I chuckled, "It''s fine, Tsuki''s going with me after all. Also, I kind of gave my acquaintance a few problems already so I don''t think she would appreciate me bringing two cmity ss foxes to her house either."


    "Mnnn¡­ If Divine One says so¡­"


    Tsuki puffed her chest out proudly, "Fufufu~ I will definitely protect Aniue if anything happens!"


    ria looked at her with a doubtful expression, "Weren''t we just talking about how untrained and dangerous you were not a minute ago? Not exactly convincing, you know?"


    "Ghk¡­ If¡­ If Aniue is involved, I won''t make a blunder like that!" Tsuki protested.


    I picked up Cai hong and ced her back on the chair, "Alright, alright. No need to fight. It will really just be a quick visit, I''m not even stepping out of the city. Just wait for me here ok?"


    "Yes, Master," The girls obeyed, some of them begrudgingly.


    I made a note to y with all of them together before I turned to Tsuki, grasping her hands in mine. With a quick wave to the other girls, I teleported the two of us to Muon''s mansion.


    I even made sure to teleport to her front door instead of her bedroom this time, I''ve learnt my lesson, ok?


    Now we just need to enter her house like a normal guest would.

 Chapter 593 - We’re The Weird Ones Apparently

    (MC POV)


    "Where are we?" Tsuki asked, looking up at the mansion in front of us.


    I grinned, "The personal mansion of the Prime Minister."


    "Oh? Is she the acquaintance Aniue was talking about?"


    "That is correct. I met her by chance while I was travelling here and she helped me gain entry to the city."


    Tsuki pped her hands together while looking at me with a gaze filled with admiration, "As expected of Aniue! You easily got to know people of power in this ne just like in our world!"


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "Err¡­ I''m not sure if that''s supposed to be a good thing?"


    "Of course it is, Aniue! It is a testament of your great charisma! I remember how you brought me along with some of your meetings in our other world and watching you work was always a joy for me!"


    Huh¡­ I''m really curious about what I was actually like in that other world. I''ll probably find out after that potion ispleted I suppose.


    Also, I''m pretty sure my meeting with Muon and even Luna was purely luck and had nothing to do with my charisma, but I didn''t have the heart to refute her considering the way Tsuki was currently staring at me.


    "Alright, shall we go in and--"


    Before I could finish my words, several women wearing ck clothing that covered their faces appeared around us with their weapons drawn.


    "Who are you and what are you doing in front of the Prime Minister''s House?" One of the cloaked figures demanded.


    I raised my hand in greeting, "Hi, we''re just normal visitors here to--"


    "Normal visitors don''t just teleport here, especially when there''s a teleportation inhibitor inscriptionid out. Now speak, who are you?!"


    Eh? There''s a teleportation inhibitor? Then how have I been teleporting into Muon''s room for the past few days?


    Tsuki''s body started to glow, "How dare you talk to Aniue like that?! Who do you think you are?!"


    I smacked Tsuki''s head to keep her quiet before turning back to the cloaked figures.


    "I apologize for my little sister. We''re here to see Muon. She¡­ Allowed me specifically to teleport here. You can tell her that her¡­ Err¡­ Her Senpai is here to see her."


    Tsuki looked up at me with a bewildered look on her face, "Sen¡­ Pai?"


    I shrugged, "That''s what she calls me."


    The cloaked women seemed to hesitate for a moment before one of them disappeared, presumably to deliver the news.


    I almost thought they wouldn''t let me in or something and result in some kind of misunderstanding where I''ll have to fight my way in. I guess Muon must have made sure to hire the smarter ones.


    She returned a minuteter at the same spot she had been standing on.


    "Lady Muon bids you to enter, please follow me."


    The other cloaked figures immediately dispersed when they heard those words, leaving us to be guided by thest one.


    It felt so easy I almost didn''t believe it.


    We followed the woman into the mansion grounds and through the main entrance.


    "So¡­ Are you her personal guards or something?" I asked.


    "That is incorrect," The woman replied without turning back. "We are only in charge of guarding Lady Muon''s properties. There is another team that is in charge of Lady Muon''s personal safety."


    I raised an eyebrow, "Really? Hmm¡­ I don''t remember sensing anyone near her when we met at Alria town though? Other than those manservants she had brought with her of course."


    "I apologize, but I am not at liberty to say anything rted to Lady Muon''s security to outsiders."


    "That''s fair."


    I felt Tsuki tugging on my sleeve, "Aniue¡­ I think she''s being quite rude. Can I eradicate her from existence?"


    "No."


    "Gunununu¡­ If Aniue says so¡­"


    I''m not sure if she chose to ignore it or she just didn''t hear us, but the guard did not react to Tsuki''s words at all.


    We soon arrived at the office and the guard rapped her knuckles on the door, "Lady Muon, your guests are here."


    "You may enter," Muon''s voice came from behind the door.


    The guard opened the door and ushered me in.


    I stepped through the open door with Tsuki following behind me, finding myself Muon''s office once again. She seemed to be in the middle of clearing some documents as she set them aside to make space on her table.


    She waved to me, "Ah, Senpai! Wee! Would you like anything to drink?"


    I shook my head, "It''s fine, I''d hate to impose on you, I''m just here to ask some things, if you''re ok with that?"


    "Senpai is always wee here, you don''t need to¡­ Erm¡­ Senpai? Who is that behind you?"


    I stepped aside to reveal Tsuki, "Muon, this is Tsuki, my little sister from¡­ Err¡­ I guess you can say she''s from one of my reincarnations. She also died in that world and somehow got transmigrated here. Tsuki, this is Muon, she''s a¡­Ermm¡­ I guess you can say she''s a fellow reincarnator?"


    OK¡­ I probably should have thought this through before saying it¡­ That was one of the weirdest introductions I had done, not gonna lie.


    I mean, both Muon and Tsuki are just looking at me as though they''re still trying toprehend what I just said, you know?


    "Ummm¡­ Would you two like to sit down first?" Muon suggested, gesturing to the chairs in front of her desk.


    "I hope we''re not disturbing you?"


    "Oh not at all. With her Majesty away for the day, there''s not much for me to do until she returns anyway. Does Senpai require me for anything?"


    I sat down in the chair and sighed, "Right¡­ It has something to do with Origin again¡­ Just this morning I tried to do a quick inspection of Tsuki''s Cultivation Point and I found what might be traces of Origin within her. I thought ofing here to ask your advice on that¡­"


    Muon moved her gaze to Tsuki who was switching her gaze between me and Muon, not understanding what was going on.


    "Senpai suspects that she might be an Origin Wielder who lost her memories as well?"


    I scratched my head, "Umu¡­ More or less. Since I''m not sure how exactly an Origin Wielder''s Cultivation Point would look like, I''d thought consulting you would be a better option."


    Muon pinched her chin, "I see¡­ Out of curiosity¡­ What exactly did Senpai see?"


    "Well, it''s roughly the same as mine. There were stars all around the space but while mine was blue and red in colour and just more calming in terms of emotions, hers was white and ck and more¡­ Well¡­ Dead?"


    Muon stared at me silently for a few seconds.


    Oh no, I know that face, that face meant I just said something unbelievable again.


    "Senpai¡­ Saw¡­ Stars?"


    "... Yes? Did I do something out of the norm again?"


    "Umm¡­ Yes¡­ I erm¡­ I don''t even¡­ How about Senpai take a look at my Cultivation Point first? I think you will understand better¡­"


    "Ok?"


    She stretched out her hands and I grasped them in mine, extending my consciousness through her Quark Veins and into her Cultivation Point that was located near her navel.


    I was hoping to see a space full of stars as well but unfortunately it was just like any other Cultivation Point that I''ve seen in the others. The only difference was there were some traces of that Star Power floating around within her and even those were miniscule at best.


    Miniscule whenpared to the amount I found in myself and Tsuki, that is.


    And yep, no stars at all.


    I brought my consciousness back into myself and sighed again, "So¡­ What does this even mean?"


    Muon smiled wryly at me, "That means I don''t think I''m of any help to you, Senpai¡­ I believe the two of you are a special case even amongst the Origin Wielders¡­"


    Tsuki raised her hand, "Ok¡­ I''ve been listening quietly for awhile now, but what exactly is this ''origin wielder'' Aniue and you are talking about?"


    Muon and I shared a look before I gestured a go ahead to her.


    She made a face at me before turning to Tsuki, starting her exnation about the thing that is Origin that she had told me before.


    This would take a while...

 Chapter 594 - It’s MC After All

    (MC POV)


    "So¡­ Aniue is supposedly a champion of some God or something? And there''s this Origin thing that''s present in both of us?"


    "That''s roughly the gist of it, yes. You''re taking in all this surprisingly well if I might say," Muon pointed out.


    Tsuki shrugged, "I did meet someone iming themself to be a god and I''ve already died once. Not to mention I''m now in a world where people can create ckholes with a wave of their hands, so nothing''s impossible for me to believe now. If you want to be sessful, you need to learn how to adapt to situations quickly."


    "Unn, unn. I agree with that." Muon nodded sagely.


    These two are getting along surprisingly well if I might say.


    Tsuki turned to me, "I knew Aniue was amazing, but I never thought Aniue would be this amazing! Don''t worry Aniue, I will do my best to be a little sister you can be proud of too!"


    As long as you aren''t torturing me like how you did in the previous life, I would be happy enough already.


    Of course I can''t say that out loud or there''s bound to be even more questions that I have no answer to.


    "Miss Tsuki, should I try to see if I could restore your memories?" Muon offered, her hand outstretched towards her.


    I raised an eyebrow, "Are you sure? I mean, considering what happened thest time you did with me¡­ Do you think it''s wise?"


    Muon smiled wryly, "Though I sincerely believe that Senpai''s a special case, if Senpai''s little sister also possesses memories beyond my understanding, then the worst case scenario is that I fail. So there''s not really any harm in trying. What do you say, Tsuki?"


    Tsuki tapped her chin with a finger, "Hmm¡­ I suppose it wouldn''t hurt. Should I do it, Aniue?"


    I chuckled at her question, "It''s your memories, Tsuki. The right to decide such a thing should lie with you, not me. Besides, I think you''re mature enough to make your own decisions so I''ll simply support you in whichever you choose."


    "Uuuu¡­ Aniue is so cool~" Tsuki swooned.


    Not sure what''s so cool about what I just said but ok.


    She turned back to Muon, "Is there any way to tell if those memories have anything to do with Aniue?"


    "If you''d like, I can check if your past life intertwined with Senpai''s and if it does not, I can tell you about it first before you decide if I should restore them?"


    Tsuki thought about it for a moment before nodding, "Only memories with Aniue are of any importance. I do not need a past that Aniue is not present in."


    Muon nodded in understanding and stretched out her palms, prompting Tsuki to ce hers on top of hers.


    A bluish white light enveloped the two of them, evidence that Muon was using her Origin power.


    Secretly, I was half expecting her to faint again, considering what happened when she tried to restore my memories.


    A few minutes passed without incident before the light around them dimmed and Muon released her grip on Tsuki''s hands, surprisingly still conscious.


    Muon had a frown on her face when she turned to me, "Senpai¡­ She doesn''t have repressed or lost memories¡­ her other life with you was the only other life she ever lived."


    I frowned, "Then what about that Star Pow¡­ I mean that Origin energy inside her?"


    "Unnn¡­ I definitely sensed Origin energy in her but it felt different than what I''m used to¡­ It might be something to do with her Patron but she definitely had no previous life prior to meeting Senpai."


    Tsuki hid her smile behind her sleeve, "Kuhihihi~ I knew my fate is tied with Aniue! We were fated to be together!"


    That''s the first time I heard herughing like that.


    "So the god that you met before you got sent here must have given you this power," I mused.


    "Mmm¡­ I don''t know about that, that self proimed God was quite arrogant."


    Muon''s eyes widened, "You met with a Supreme God and got selected to be their Champion without knowing who they were? Who was the God?"


    Tsuki shrugged, "It was some creaky, fat old man who was really full of himself. I had to smack him around to teach him a lesson."


    Muon blinked at her, looking as though she just heard something unbelievable again.


    "A¡­ Fat old man? You¡­ Smacked him around?"


    "Mmhmm, why?"


    "Only Supreme Gods can appoint Origin Wielders¡­ And umm¡­ All Supreme Gods are women¡­ The God you met couldn''t have given you the Origin energy inside you. And for a mortal to smack a god around¡­ That¡­ Even I can''t do that with my full power, you know?"


    The two girls turned to stare at me.


    I raised an eyebrow at them, "What? Is it even possible for me to grant someone else this power in the first ce?"


    "Unnn¡­ Normally no¡­" Muon admitted with a troubled look. "But Senpai seems to be entirely out of the ordinary so anything is possible I think¡­"


    That does not reassure me at all you know?


    Oh, speaking of which...


    I took out the scroll that Muon''s patron god had given me and unfurled it to show her.


    "Do you remember this?"


    Muon nced at it and nodded her head immediately, "That''s the scroll Goddess Muenia gave Senpai to create the liquified Origin energy, is it not?"


    I pointed to the line of words at the bottom of the page, "Do you see this line of words here?"


    She squinted at the parchment for a moment before shaking her head, "I don''t see anything, Senpai. Is there supposed to be something there?"


    Eh? I thought these words could only be seen by Origin Wielders, apparently that was not the case.


    So is this a secret that was for my eyes only? But why? I mean at this point, I''ve already told Brendan its contents and I could easily tell others too so it didn''t make sense to make it--


    "''This is the normal procedure to create pure liquefied Origin energy. But if it''s you, you can just will it to existence.'' Is this some sort of prank?"


    I snapped my gaze to Tsuki when she read those words aloud, my little sister from another world looking curiously at me after peeking over my shoulder to read the scroll.


    "You can see this?" I asked, pointing at the line of words at the bottom of the page.


    Tsuki tilted her head, "Mmm? Of course? The words are quite small but it''s not something that someone will miss?"


    Muon stood up and leaned over her desk to look at the scroll again, "I¡­ Really don''t see anything there¡­ My eyesight can''t be that bad, can it?"


    "No, no. It''s not you," I assured her. "I tested on a few other people and they could not see it either. I''m surprised Tsuki could see it actually."


    Tsuki made a face, "I suppose this has something to do with this Origin energy within me, doesn''t it? Aniue said that it feels weird for him¡­ Could it be the fact that we were blood rted siblings in our other life have something to do with it?"


    Muon smiled wryly, "Usually the answer would be no or else every other Origin Wielders would experience the same thing¡­ But then again, it''s Senpai after all."


    "Unnn¡­ I suppose you''re right," Tsuki agreed while nodding her head as though she had just received some words of wisdom.


    No, no, no. Don''t act like just saying ''it''s because it''s me'' that it solves everything. I''m just a normal Practitioner who just so happens to have a lot of... Abnormal things happening around him¡­


    ...


    What the hell happened to my easy life n?!


    Why am I now involved with gods?!


    Argh, whatever¡­ Since it''s kind of confirmed that Tsuki has Origin energy within her, I''ll just see if she can create the liquid Originter¡­


    Anything else¡­ I''ll just not think too much about them.


    Yep, just ignore them. Good n.

 Chapter 595 - There’s Another Me?

    (MC POV)


    At the end of the visit, all I knew was that Tsuki had Origin Energy within her but she was not selected as an Origin Wielder through conventional means.


    But she could still be considered an Origin Wielder even though the Origin energy within her was something different than normal.


    Basically I came back with more questions instead of answers.


    In the end, we concluded that restoring my memories would give us the answer to this anomaly and that it should be possible for Tsuki to create the Origin liquid. The only thing standing in her way was she had to be able to activate Complete Harmonious Avatar Origin State first.


    Shouldn''t be too difficult, I think?


    Thanking Muon once again for her help, I teleported Tsuki and I back to the pce''s dining room, finding it empty except for Shiori and Akari.


    Shiori immediately stood up to greet me, "Wee back Divine One."


    "Wee back Master!" Akari squealed, diving straight into my bosoms and burying her face in between my breasts, cuddling into it.


    "Hello Akari, Shiori. Where are the others?" I asked, patting the red fox.


    "After they heard Divine One''s news about Brendan experimenting on the liquified Origin, they went to the alchemy room to take a look. Should I go call them here?"


    "No need for that, let''s just go there and find them. I''m curious to see if Brendan had found anything new about it."


    I was about to move when I felt a tug on my sleeve.


    Looking down, I realised Tsuki was pulling on me with a bashful look stered on her face.


    "Aniue¡­ No matter what happens¡­ I''m still your little sister¡­ Right?"


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "What''s wrong? This isn''t about your rivalry with ria, is it?"


    Tsuki shook her head, "No¡­ During the talk with Muon, I came to realise how little I knew about Aniue both in this world and the other one¡­ I know that I had been arbitrarily insisting that you are my Aniue all this while but¡­ Does it¡­ Does it bother Aniue that I act like this?"


    I smiled at her, "Is that what you''re worried about? You know I don''t really care about such things, right?"


    "Aniue is always kind and magnanimous so¡­"


    I patted her head, "Though we might only have met for a short time in this life, I already know that your feelings for me are not something fabricated or fake. It''s a fact that we do have a history together in another life and the only thing is that I do not remember it. It does not mean it never happened. For you to still recognise me as your brother even in another life is my privilege."


    Well, there''s the fact that the current Tsuki is way better than the crazy, unhinged and merciless Tsuki that was torturing me in my previous life but that''s beside the point.


    Though I''m not sure if it was a coincidence that she ended up transmigrating to this world as well, the fact remains that her fate has be entwined with mine. I''m not heartless enough to abandon her and she does not possess any malicious intent towards me either.


    Simr to Luna, I won''t hold her responsible for the things she has done in her other life, which we already know was the result of a misunderstanding anyway.


    I moved my hand to cup her cheek, "So you don''t need to worry about that ok? In the first ce, I don''t really understand why you and ria are fighting over the position of being my little sister? I never said I only wanted one sister after all. I''m perfectly fine with two little sisters, you know?"


    Now that I''ve stated this clearly, it might resolve the conflict between ria and Tsuki and--


    "No! It is a universal rule that there can only be one little sister!" Tsuki dered aloud, suddenly regaining her confidence. "Now that I know of Aniue''s feelings, I will strive to be the little sister you can be proud of! Look forward to it Aniue! I will definitely prove myself better than ria and be your number one imouto!"


    And just when I thought she would actually be sensible for once¡­ Look, even Shiori and Akari are staring at her in bewilderment.


    Oh whatever, as long as they''re happy.


    Now can we go see what my disciples are up to?


    *


    When I entered the alchemy room with the foxes and Tsuki, thest thing I thought I would see was another female version of myself inside the room.


    What makes it even weirder was the fact that she was naked and restrained while Feng Jie was also tied up in a turtle shell bondage and left on the floor in a corner of the room.


    The girls were crowding over the other me while Brendan was hunched over the table as though trying to hide himself.


    "Umm¡­ Did Ie at a bad time?" I asked, getting the attention of everyone in the room.


    "Master!"


    "Papa!"


    "Daddy!"


    Eh? I think I heard something extra that should not be there?


    Everyone in the room turned to look at the other me who was staring at me with a bright smile on her face.


    "Daddy! Daddy!" She cried out, trying to wiggle her way towards me despite the restraints.


    I looked at my girls, "What happened?"


    All of them immediately pointed their fingers at the bound Feng Jie.


    Brendan raised his hand slowly, "Umm¡­ I can exin¡­ But I''ll first need to tell Master about the properties of this Origin Liquid first¡­"


    Oh? That was fast. As expected of Brendan I suppose.


    I nodded my head for him to go ahead.


    He picked up the vial of liquefied Origin on the table, "Master¡­ I found out that this possesses properties simr to a transmuting agent, capable of transforming absolutely anything into anything the user thinks about, even granting life."


    To demonstrate, he dropped a little of it on a block of wood and the cube glowed before changing into a small figurine of a dragon made out of gold.


    I thought back to the experiment with the monsters and I realised what he said was true.


    My mind was simply wandering and thought about all the random things while feeding those monsters so they transformed into the objects closest to what I had been thinking at that time.


    Shiori and Akari gained an extra tail precisely because I thought they should have more fluff.


    I''m a bit upset with myself for not noticing this.


    Luckily I didn''t think about anything absurd while feeding them...


    Brendan ced the vial back on the table, "I realised that creating any living thing from something non-living with this results in the creature being hostile to us all the time, though I do not yet know why. Senior sisters were helping me test the limits to it with the condition of not creating a living thing and Feng Jie wanted to try as well¡­"


    I sighed, "Let me guess, she thought of me and that''s why there''s another female version of me over there right now?"


    "That is correct, Master. Thankfully she does not seem to have your powers so we could easily restrain her before she started hurting us."


    I looked at the woman who was still being restrained while calling out "Daddy! Daddy!" in my direction.


    "So why is she calling me that?"


    "Ummm¡­ That''s something new for us too¡­ Maybe because she was created with Master in mind?"


    "So what should we do with her?" I asked them.


    Lian Li scratched her cheek, "We were hoping that Master could decide that¡­ It doesn''t feel right for us to do anything to her since she has Master''s face¡­"


    I thought about transforming her back to whatever she was before this at first until I realised¡­


    Isn''t this the perfect opportunity to test some other things too?

 Chapter 596 - This Is Not My Kink

    (MC POV)


    "Daddy! Daddy!" The other me giggled while hugging my waist.


    The woman was on her knees in front of me so her head was located in a rather troublesome position.


    Cai Hong was hugging me from my side and pouting at her while clinging to me, "Muuuuu¡­ Papa¡­ Papa¡­"


    Oh my heart, why is a pouting Cai Hong so cute too?


    I would have immediately gone to console Cai Hong at any other time but I''m currently still being weirded out by my lookalike hugging my waist and calling me ''daddy''.


    I looked at the other me, "Can I ask¡­ Why are you calling me daddy?"


    She just smiled at me, "Daddy! Daddy! Daddy!"


    Ok¡­ So apparently that''s the only thing she can say. Good to know.


    "Hnnng¡­ It''s not fair¡­ She looks exactly like Master¡­" Lian Li protested, her fist clenched over her heart.


    Lian Li, please¡­ You really look like a blushing schoolgirl right now. You''re the one that''s unfair you know?


    "Hehehehe, Onii-sama X Onii-sama GL¡­ I need to get this material written down for Onee-sama to draw!" riaughed maniacally, scribbling something in her notebook.


    I should remember to get rid of that bookter. Yep, I definitely should get rid of that bookter.


    "Guhehehe~ Could Master awaken to selfcest?" Diao Chan giggled pervertedly while hugging herself. "Kukukuku~ Just thinking about Master embracing Master¡­And then slipping myself in between them¡­ Just like that night in the bar... Ahhh it''s heaven! It''s definitely heaven!"


    This damned Witch¡­ I''ll smack her for spouting such weird things in the middle of the day. No one''s awakening to anything, ok?


    Tsuki was deep in thought while staring at the other me, "Having more than one Aniue¡­ Unn¡­ That actually doesn''t sound too bad¡­ Then we can be the imouto of each Aniue!"


    I don''t even know where I should startmenting. Could you please stop that line of thinking?


    The other me was now rubbing her face on my thigh and making purring sounds, periodically calling out "Daddy, daddy".


    Cai Hong was obviously not happy with her and clung even harder to me, looking up with teary eyes and bouncing up and down.


    "Papaaaaa¡­ Muuuu¡­ Papaaaaa¡­ ''Cawwy''..."


    Well I couldn''t help it so I picked her up in my arms to cuddle.


    Cai Hong squealed happily and immediately wrapped her arms around my neck while she rubbed her face against mine.


    The other me saw this and gasped audibly, taking a small step back to reach her hands towards me as a gesture of wanting a hug too.


    Even though she could stand on her feet to reach my height, she was still on her knees to make herself look shorter than me for some reason.


    "Daddy! Daddy, daddy, daddy!" She cried, waving her arms around.


    I made a face, "No, I''m not going to carry you."


    "Daddyyyyy¡­" She wept, still reaching her hands out to me.


    Seriously, what the hell even is that liquid Origin?


    I can kind of guess already but I suppose because I ''created'' that vial of Origin, when it grants life to something that does not have one before, that new being would see me as their father or something.


    Which is entirely weird because I''m obviously female now so I don''t even know why that''s even a thing.


    Not that her calling me ''Mommy'' would make things better anyway.


    I''m just d it doesn''t have this effect on living things or else Shiori and Akari would be doing this too.


    "Oh Master, why don''t you just carry her? I don''t think she will calm down if you don''t, you know?" Kiyomi suggested, obviously being quite entertained by my current predicament.


    "Ufufufu~ Such a thing shouldn''t be a problem, right Master?" Manami agreed, the vixen hasn''t stopped giggling ever since the other me started hugging me.


    I know for a fact that Manami was definitelymitting this to memory so she could imprint it on a piece of paperter.


    Eris frowned at them, "This one would like to humbly remind you two that this is not a show¡­ Ah, but I do believe she wouldn''t stop crying until Master actually does what she wants..."


    Yeah¡­ The other me is wailing pathetically right now like a spoiled child, her arms still stretched out towards me.


    I turned to Brendan, "Are you done yet?"


    He shifted his sight to the cauldron that was still boiling, "Umm¡­ Just a few minutes more and we''ll just need to let it cool, Master¡­"


    The n was to try and brew the potion now and let the other me drink it. Since she wasn''t the one who created the Origin liquid, she should not be restricted to the rule in that recipe.


    If something bad happens to her, then of course there would be no reason for us to try any further.


    I sighed before gesturing for the other me toe closer.


    She let out a yelp of glee and the tears were quickly wiped away before she waddled up to me, letting me wrap my arm around her bottom to lift her up.


    She immediately wrapped her arms around me as well and mirrored Cai Hong in rubbing her cheek on mine, squealing "Daddy~ Daddy~" even as Cai Hong continued to giggle "Papa~ Papa~" on the other side.


    Normally this would be a touching scene of a father doting on his daughters, except in this particr scene, the ''father'' has the figure of a woman and one of the ''daughters'' look exactly like the ''father''.


    Seriously, how did I get myself in this position?


    I coddled the two of them for some time until Brendan approached me with a vial of bluish white liquid.


    "Master¡­ It''s done," He gulped, presenting the vial to me.


    I lifted the bottle with telekinesis and floated it over to me.


    "Could you drink this for daddy?" I asked the other me, hovering the bottle in front of her.


    "Daddy!" She squealed, before emptying the bottle into her mouth without hesitation.


    Brendan tried to take the empty bottle away from her but she snarled at him, like actually snarled with her teeth on disy, causing my poor alchemist to back away lest she tried to bite him.


    "She kind of reminds me of you, sister," Shiorimented, nudging her sister with a tail.


    Akari made a pouty face, "I don''t look like that! I''m cute and cuddly!"


    The two of them were currently sitting on top of the still tied up Feng Jie and gagged, making sure she remained where she was just in case she tried to create another me. Although it''s evident from the look on her face that she was enjoying the view anyway and had no ns on moving.


    I plucked the empty bottle from the other me''s hands with telekinesis again to pass it to Brendan and she let go of it withoutint, resuming her action of cuddling me.


    Another minute passed before her body jerked suddenly, the other me falling out of my grasp and onto the floor,ying still there.


    We watched her with great interest, the potion should be taking effect now and this would be the moment of truth.


    Her body shook a few more times before going rigid and rxing almost immediately.


    She blinked a few times before shifting her gaze to me.


    "Daddy!" She squealed, leaping up to hug me as though nothing had happened.


    "Huh¡­ So it didn''t work?" Lian Li asked.


    Brendan shook his head, "No, she didn''t have any lost memories to begin with so there was nothing to restore. This experiment was to test if it was poison or something worse. I guess we can at least confirm its safety¡­"


    He uncorked the vial containing the liquefied Origin and dropped some on top of the other me''s head.


    The liquid quickly took effect and the other me transformed into a piece of stone, presumably what she was before she had transformed into my form.


    Yeah, there was no reason to keep another me around. If my disciples wanted a group session with me, I could just split myself.


    And I most definitely do not want to have another me calling me ''daddy'' constantly, I''m not into that, ok?


    Now that experiment was rather sessful, we just need to create that Origin Liquid without relying on me.


    That means it''s time for Tsuki to learn how to create it. If she was simr to me, she should be able to ''will it into existence'' as well. But since she couldn''t do it now, I suspect I need to get her to be able to achieve that Star Power state first.


    Easier said than done...

 Chapter 597 - Entanglement

    (MC POV)


    After that weird encounter with the other me, it''s time to figure out what our next step was.


    "I think some more testing should be required, perhaps I can get some subjects from the prisons of our host?" Brendan suggested.


    "Wasn''t that the idea?" I pointed out.


    "Yes, it was, Master. But her Majesty is away isn''t she? I thought Master might be able to contact her directly since all we have now are some mice I caught."


    I shrugged, "Well, I don''t have one so I guess we''ll just need to wait for her toe back. Also, how long are you guys nning to have Feng Jie tied up like that? Don''t you think we should let her down now?"


    Not only was the Phoenix bound in a turtle shell bondage, she was now also blindfolded, gagged and left suspended in the air.


    It seems like my disciples really harboured a grudge against her for creating another me with that liquified Origin for some reason, even though they were clearly enjoying what they saw just moments before.


    Diao Chan made a face at me, "But Master, what if she tries to do something again? It''s obvious she''s quite unhinged when ites to Master so it''s better to be safe!"


    Well, I can''t exactly deny that and since Cai Hong is still here and still a little pouty over the other me''s actions, I guess we''ll just let her hang around for a bit more.


    Who knew Cai Hong had a jealous side to her?


    Even now she''s still clinging on to me and burying her face in my chest murmuring "Papa, Papa¡­"


    Guess I wouldn''t be adopting any more children soon.


    She''s still cute though, so I had to give her lots of head pats to console her.


    Sighing, I turned to my disciples, "Welp, guess we''ve got pretty much nothing to do until Lunaes back."


    "Master, how about we test the potion for you?" Lian Li suggested.


    I shook my head, "No, I will not risk that. There''s no rush for it anyway and I promised Cai Hong we''ll y when I came back. So how about it, would you all like to join as well?"


    Diao Chan immediately started waving her hand in the air enthusiastically, "Oh?! ying with Master?! Please count me in! There''s a lot of games I would like Master to y with me!"


    I would spank her but I couldn''t reach her in my current position so I made Eris help me do it instead.


    The Witch hissed at the swordswoman, clearly upset that I wasn''t the one who spanked her.


    "Ara, ara? I definitely wouldn''t mind ying either. Maybe we can raise the stakes a little?" Manami suggested.


    Kiyomi nodded beside her, "Mnnn, it would definitely be more interesting if there''s some sort of prize that we''re ying for, Master."


    ria pped her hands together, "Oooh~ Maybe the winner gets to ask Onii-sama for something? Ehehehe~ Like posing with a clone of himself¡­ Holding hands¡­ Embracing each other¡­ Guhehehehe~"


    Tsuki crossed her arms, "Maybe before thinking of the prize, we should consider what we should bepeting in first?"


    That question made everyone turn to look at me.


    I shrugged, "Preferably, we should do something that doesn''t involve us running around the ce. We''re still guests here and this isn''t our ne so let''s not stand out too much."


    ria raised her hand and waved at me with a wide grin on her face.


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "What is it, ria?"


    "Ehehe! I''m d you asked, Onii-sama! I have the best game for us!"


    Saying so, she pulled out a mat with multiple coloured circles arranged in neat rows and two small spinners. One of them had the same colours as the mat around the needle and another showed body parts on it.


    "Twister!!" My little sister dered proudly.


    Both Tsuki and I groaned at the same time.


    "Twister? Some of us are not able to manipte Air Quarks though?" Lian Li pointed out.


    ria grinned at her, "Oh not that kind of twister! This game doesn''t need any Techniques to y! It''s a really simple bonding game!"


    "And why did Master and sister Tsuki groan like that?" Kiyomi asked, looking at the two of us.


    "It''s an embarrassing game," Tsuki exined, still hiding her face behind her hands.


    "Also¡­ I believe that''s way too many body parts to be included on that spinner. Why do you have ''boobs'' and ''butt'' included there? And also the colour spinner should only have colours, not other yer''s body parts." I pointed out.


    ria''s grin became wider, "Ohe on Onii-sama! It''s much more interesting this way! All of you are superhuman anyway so a normal game of Twister wouldn''t be as interesting!"


    "No, no, no. Do you even hear yourself? That''s not a good reason at all."


    "Ehehehe~ How about we vote for it? If more of us want to y it then let''s y it!"


    The rest of my disciples looked confused so Tsuki began exining the rules.


    "It''s really simple! These two spinners will spin on each of the yer''s turn, then that yer just needs to ce that specific body part on the specific location given without letting any other body part touch the ground! Thest one to remain on the mat is the winner!"


    "Ara, ara? That sounds simple enough. So why is it embarrassing?"


    Tsuki wagged her finger at her, "Why do you think the game is called ''Twister''? You have a single mat and several people will be on it trying to reach for different colours at the same time¡­ And since you''ll also need to touch each other..."


    I sighed, the fact that you can get thebinations of putting your hand on someone''s chest or butt as well is already beyond what a normal game of Twister should be..."


    It took my disciples a few seconds to imagine what would happen if they yed such a game.


    Predictably, they were really pumped up about it.


    "Master! Let''s y it!" All of them yelled at the same time.


    Wait, Tsuki, even you?! I thought you just said it was embarrassing and yet now you''re fine with it? I thought you were my ally in this!


    I raised my hand, "Sure, you guys can y it. I''ll take the role of the spinner and watch you guys y the game."


    Heh, I never said I would join in would I? I can just safely stand at the side and avoid the embarrassment of ying it easily. Nothing they say will convince me to join them.


    I felt a tug on my shirt and I looked down to see Cai Hong staring up at me from in between my breasts looking like she was about to cry, "Buuu¡­ Papa no y with Cai Hong?"


    "Ghhhk! Papa will y ok? So don''t cry ok?"


    "Yayyyyy! Papa y with Cai Hong!"


    If it was my other disciples I would have resisted¡­ But I definitely can''t win against her¡­


    Hopefully I can hold out long enough before the girls start to make the game weird...

 Chapter 598 - Let’s Do The Twist

    (Brendan POV)


    I kind of expected it, so I wasn''t surprised that I was the one relegated to the spinner duty.


    It''s the safest position for me after all, and I get to watch Master have fun so double win for me.


    Master and senior sisters had drawn lots to determine the order of y with senior sister Kiyomi going first.


    Sister ria already exined the rules to me so I should be able to act as the referee as well. Although Master was looking at her incredulously so I''m pretty sure some of the rules were a bit skewed.


    After everyone had picked a spot on the ying mat to start, I spun the needles for the spinners and everyone got ready to start the game.


    "Umm¡­ For the first round¡­ ''Left foot, green''."


    Senior sister Kiyomi did as instructed without hesitation, cing her left foot on one of the green circles closest to her.


    It was still the first round so I wasn''t expecting anything to happen yet of course, thus I just simply spun the needles again.


    After Senior sister Kiyomi was Senior sister Manami who had to move her right foot to red.


    Since we had quite a number of people ying the game, the y area was actually quiterge. Which made it all the more surprising when senior sister Manami had chosen the red circle closest to her sister, making the two of them stand back to back.


    Perhaps they were nning on working together to get a win?


    Senior sister Lian Li was next and she had to put her right hand down on a yellow, which coincided with senior sister Eri''s yellow which resulted in them facing each other while on the ground with both their rears sticking up.


    It was then senior sister Diao Chan''s turn and I spun the needle, grimacing when I saw the result.


    "Left hand¡­ Butt¡­"


    She giggled and reached forward to ce her hand on senior sister Eris''s outstretched bottom conveniently located in front of her, going so far as to squeeze it as well.


    Senior sister Eris shot her a dirty look but knew it was part of senior sister Diao Chan''s ploy to get her out of the game so she did not make any other movements.


    Cai Hong got her turn next and simply had to move her left foot forward on a red circle.


    Master''s two little sisters each had to put their hands on someone else''s head, which created the scene of them awkwardly head patting each other.


    Master was thest to go and ended up needing to put His hand on the ground as well.


    Instead of following senior sisters Lian Li and Eris by stretching out His hand, Master simply squatted down and ced His hand down.


    When He did so, the girls let out a groan of disappointment, their hopes of getting some eye candy dashed mercilessly.


    You would never hear me admit it, but I was a little disappointed as well.


    The next round proceeded normally, Senior sister Kiyomi needed to put one hand on a blue, so she had to lower herself while stretching out her hand. Senior sister Manami needed to put her hand on a yellow, so she reached in between her sister''s legs to touch one there, cing her face directly in senior sister Kiyomi''s tails.


    When Senior Sister Lian Li''s turn came again, a problem quickly came up.


    "Umm¡­ For Senior sister Lian Li¡­ Left foot on¡­ Butt¡­"


    She frowned at me, "Where am I supposed to put that?"


    I shrugged and gestured to senior sister Eris who was the only person in front of her.


    Any normal person wouldn''t be able to do it but senior sister Lian Li seemed to have thought of an idea.


    She used her hand as a pivot and lifted the lower half of her body up, twisting herself so that her foot went above her before lowering it to rest on senior sister Eris''s butt.


    Of course, senior sister Eris was less than amused that her butt was now being used by two people in the game but kept quiet about it.


    A few more rounds went by and everyone had begun gravitating towards the centre of the mat.


    Looking at senior sister Lian Li''s situation, the other yers quickly realised that with the possibility of having to touch other people''s body parts, they would lose if they ended up in a position where they could not reach for the given body part since they could not touch their own.


    Therefore it was a better idea for them to be near other yers than it was to be away.


    Thus, everyone was now over or under someone at this point in time, truly fitting of the name.


    Predictably, whenever one of them rolled a body part and Master was nearby, Master would always be the priority for them to reach out to.


    Because of that, Master was in the middle of everyone in a reverse table pose with three hands on His breasts and little Cai Hong burying her face right in the middle of them.


    I''m extremely impressed Master could hold that pose for so long.


    Oh, little Cai Hong had already lost a few rounds before this. She could not reach for one of the colours due to her shorter limbs and thus was the first to drop out of the game.


    She didn''t really look disheartened though, even cheering "Cai Hong yed with Papa! Ehehe~ Cai Hong happy!"


    But since it was her nap time, she just went to Master and clung on Him, falling asleep like a ko.


    "Umm¡­ Next for Master will be... Mouth on mouth¡­"


    I looked up just in time to see senior sisters Diao Chan and Eris stretch themselves as close to Master as possible, obviously wanting to be the one to have their lipstched onto.


    Master looked down at Cai Hong who was still asleep on top of Him, realizing there was no way for Him to reach either of them with the loli dragon on top of Him. Instead, Master turned to His side where senior sister Kiyomi was.


    She caught on and stretched forward, locking her lips with Master''s without hesitation.


    Even from here, I could tell that it was a deep kiss, ignoring the fact that they were making really loud kissing sounds already.


    Seeing that they were holding their position without problems, I spun the needles again.


    "Mmm¡­ For senior sister Kiyomi¡­ Left foot on red."


    It took her a moment to register my words before she moved her leg, making sure to keep her lipstched on to Master even as she relocated her foot.


    Just as she was about to reach the colour, the door to the room was violently thrown open with a loud crash, causing everyone on the mat to fall down into a pile of tangled limbs centering around Master.


    "I''ve returned, husband!!" The Matriarch of this ne dered with a triumphant smile, stopping only when she realised what was going on inside the room.


    Master sighed, "I know how this sounds but¡­ This is not what it looks like."


    "Not fair husband! Love making so early in the day? Count me in too!" She cried, leaping into the pile of bodies.


    And yep, that''s my cue to leave the room.


    I''m sure Master will be fine by Himself for a bit.


    I already got what I came for anyway.

 Chapter 599 - I’m Bringing You Home With Me

    (MC POV)


    After that disastrous game of twister which I would most definitely never y again, Luna finally managed to calm down enough to listen to my request, or rather, Brendan''s request.


    "Husband wants to make use of the prisoners in the dungeons to test to potion?"


    I nodded, trying my best to ignore the naked Diao Chan who was sleeping on my shoulder while her hands were wrapped around me.


    Good thing I managed to put Cai Hong back in her room for her afternoon nap before the crazy things I predicted would happen started happening. I knew from the start ria had something else nned for this other than just a normal Twister game.


    Luna tapped her chin for a few moments before pping her hands together.


    "Rina!"


    The maid appeared by her side immediately, not even reacting to the scene of debauchery in front of her.


    "Your Majesty. These are the names of the prisoners we have on death row who will not be missed even if they died horribly. I have put them in order of importance with the least important people at the front. I have also taken the liberty of including criminal ves on the list as well in case there isn''t enough of them."


    "Fufu~ Well done, Rina. That will be all."


    "Thank you for your praise, your Majesty," Rina bowed her head before disappearing without a sound.


    Luna flipped through the pile of documents Rina had given her, her eyes scanning through the pages with the speed of someone who has done this millions of times.


    "Hmm¡­ For husband''s experiment¡­ We can make use of these few traitor scum¡­ Then go down the list for these low lifes¡­ And then the ves. Mmhmm~ This looks good enough."


    She nodded to herself before setting the stack aside and smiling at me, "I can have a number of prisoners prepared for husband''s use anytime, how many would you like to experiment on?"


    "Hmm¡­ How many can you prepare?"


    "Fufufu~ As many as husband desires~ I would prepare them for you!"


    The fact that she said that without hesitation reminded me of the fact that she was someone who would experiment on people without remorse.


    Well, not like I am in any position to say anything considering I''m about to do the same thing too.


    If you ask me if life is important, I would, of course, tell you that it is.


    But if you were to ask me to weigh the importance between a stranger''s lifepared to my disciples or anyone else I might care about, I would definitely pick to prioritise my loved ones over the stranger''s life.


    Life is important, but it is not equal to me.


    "In that case, it might be a better idea if you were to discuss this with Brendan since he would be the one experimenting with it," I suggested.


    Luna tilted her head at me, "Brendan? Ah¡­ He''s husband''s male disciple isn''t he? Very well, I will have Rina discuss that with him."


    Just when I was about to agree with her, Diao Chan stirred and sat up slowly while rubbing her eyes.


    "Mnnn¡­ Is it morning already?" She groaned.


    I patted her head, "It''ste afternoon already, could you help me wake the rest up? Oh and tell Lian Li I wish to speak to her."


    Diao Chan made a few noises of affirmation before getting up, trudging along to wake the rest of her sisters.


    Luna turned to me, "What shall we do now husband? Should I ask Rina to prepare a bath for us? Or should we go another round with just the two of us? I wouldn''t mind either way you know? If husband would like to start experimenting on those lowlifes I could arrange that right away too! Just say the word and--"


    I raised my hand quickly to stop her before she started another long tirade.


    "Before we do anything else, I do have some things I want to ask first if you don''t mind?"


    She smiled at me, "Of course not, husband. If it''s something I can answer, I will do so right away~"


    I steepled my fingers in front of me, "Are you serious about following me back to the Earthen ne?"


    "Of course, husband. I''ve already made ns for my sessor to take over so I can leave anytime~"


    She didn''t even hesitate and answered me immediately. I suppose she really did think things through and she wasn''t just deciding on leaving on the spur of the moment.


    "You are prepared to leave everything you know here behind just to go with me?"


    "Of course! For the love of my life that I had been searching for so long¡­ There was no way I would give husband up and stay here alone again!"


    "And what about Rina?"


    "Unn¡­ It would be best if husband allows me to bring her along as well. But if husband does not want her toe, I am willing to leave her here too."


    I frowned, "Wouldn''t that hurt Rina?"


    Luna shook her head, "She is already prepared for such a possibility, we have already talked about this, after all."


    Yep, Luna was definitely really thorough in everything she did.


    If she had told me that she was giving up everything to follow me without considering everyone else around her, I would have rejected her leaving this ce with me since I would be worried about potential problems following us back home.


    Good to see that there was nothing for us to worry about.


    "Good morning Master, you were looking for me?"


    I turned to see Lian Li walking towards me, my golden haired disciple smoothening her clothes as she approached.


    "Yes, I wanted to ask if there were any problems with us staying here for such a long time? I''m worried the people back home might do something to find us."


    Lian Li shook her head, "There''s no need to worry about that Master, I properly told everyone back at home what we would be doing here so they would be waiting for us patiently. If need be, ria can send her flying ship back home with instructions from us first."


    "That''s good. It would be quite problematic if even more people from our ne starting over only to realise that we had already returned."


    Lian Li''s face brightened, "Does this mean we''re going home soon, Master?"


    I shrugged, "All we''re missing is one final ingredient for the potion which I believe Tsuki has a high probability of making. So once we test what we have on those prisoners and verify its effects, we should be returning home quite soon. Unless Tsuki takes a while to learn the skill anyway."


    "Oh, that is wonderful news Master! I will go tell the others right away!"


    Luna and I watched her run towards the other girls with the news before the Matriarch shifted closer to me and hugged my arm.


    "Husband¡­ Thank you."


    "There''s no need to thank me. You''ve be one of the people I care about too so it''s normal that I would want to keep you by my side as well."


    "Ufufufu~ Husband really is a charmer. No wonder your cute disciples also fell so hard for you~"


    I simply patted the Queen on her head, idly wondering whether she would be good friends with Guiying or would they be mortal enemies?

 Chapter 600 - Back To Basics

    (MC POV)


    "So¡­ Having second thoughts?" I asked, looking at Brendan in amusement.


    Brendan shook his head, "Not at all, Master. You said these are criminals aren''t they? There''s no need for me to feel any sympathy for them in that case. Oh, I won''t torture them, of course. There''s no meaning in making them suffer anyway."


    I smiled wryly at his answer, Brendan really does have the mindset of a researcher.


    I turned back to look at the group of six prisoners chained up in front of us, three of them men and the other three women.


    Brendan would be testing on this group of prisoners first, and if he needed more, he just needed to tell the warden to supply him with them.


    There''s only six here now but knowing Brendan, he would go through at least fifty or more of them by the end of the day.


    "So what are your ns?"


    Brendan took out a sk from his storage ring, "Potion of amnesia. One of them will have aplete memory wipe while another one gets a partial memory wipe before drinking the memory restoration potion. Thest one will drink it without consuming the amnesia potion as the control. From there, I''ll see the results and vary the doses and maybe add more people too."


    "Sounds like you have things figured out here. In that case, can I leave this ce to you?"


    Brendan bowed his head, "I will be honored, Master."


    "Do I have to stay here though? I would rather just follow Master Lin around and admire her very, very delectable behind," Feng Jie protested, the Phoenix having been told to follow Brendan to provide him with her blood.


    I don''t actually think she''s needed here but I''m pretty sure my disciples only told her to stay here to get her away from me.


    "No, stay here and don''t cause trouble," I ordered.


    She pouted at me, "Oh fine, but only because I can''t resist the allure of your beautiful voice~ Brendan, I hope you don''t mind me taking up that corner and getting myself off to imagining Master Lin pounding me, do you? Eh, even if you do mind, it''s not like I would stop anyway~"


    Seriously, are you sure this woman isn''t a subus in disguise?


    I turned around to walk out of the dungeons before she could change her mind, leaving Brendan alone with his experiment ''volunteers''.


    Tsuki was waiting outside, twiddling her fingers nervously until she saw me emerge from the dungeons.


    "Aniue!" She called out, running up to me.


    "I can already tell you''re quite nervous huh?" I chuckled, patting her head.


    She puffed her cheeks, "It is my first actual lesson with Aniue after all! Of course I''m a little nervous¡­"


    Well, considering how she came all the way here to look for me instead of waiting with my other disciples, it was also obvious how much she was looking forward to it.


    Both of us started walking, Tsuki keeping pace with me easily.


    "So what are you worried about? I''m pretty sure I''ve at least taught you things in the other world, right?" I asked.


    Tsuki hesitated for a moment before turning to me, "What if I''m not good enough, Aniue? What if I can''t make the liquified Origin you need to regain your memories?"


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "I don''t remember saying that I was especially desperate to get those memories back though? You know I''m fine with just continuing my life without them, right?"


    Tsuki''s eyes widened, "But¡­ Aren''t they Anuie''s precious memories?"


    "To me, what I have now will always be what I prioritise over something I may or may not have had in the past. I''m not someone who can''t let go of his past and let it affect their future, you know?"


    "Unn¡­ But I would still rather Aniue remember our past together. I owe Aniue so much¡­ It doesn''t sit right with me that only I remember Aniue''s sacrifices and deeds in the other world..."


    I shrugged, "I don''t really think that it would affect us much even if I remember anyway. But well, let''s just see how it goes ok? There''s no rush inpleting this potion anyway, we have all the time in the world so don''t worry."


    "Unnn¡­ Aniue is Aniue after all¡­" She giggled, suddenly clinging on to my arm and acting spoiled.


    With Tsuki clinging on my arm, we made our way towards the courtyard that Luna had given us to use for the remainder of the day.


    The rest of my disciples were all gathered there, each of them engaged in their own practice sessions as I had instructed.


    Lian Li, Manami, Cai Hong and Kiyomi were seated in a circle and meditating. A dim light enveloped their bodies showing they were absolutely absorbed within their cultivation.


    Diao Chan was in a corner of the courtyard weaving her Spells, sometimes a few shes of light would appear from her corner while she continuously casted her Spells.


    Eris stood nearby, swinging her sword in a graceful and deadly dance as she sparred against numerous invisible enemies, honing her de with a serious expression on her face.


    ria had taken up one of the pavilions and had multiple chess boards of different designsid out in front of her, ying all of them against herself at the same time.


    In another pavilion within the courtyard, Luna was casually sipping away at a cup of tea with Rina serving her, the Matriarch watching my disciples with great interest.


    Luna stood up and waved at me the moment she saw me, "Husband! You are back! The dungeons weren''t scary, were they? I knew I should have told them to light up the entire ce and have a hundred guards at every corner to protect husband! Perhaps I should have just made another ce to house those useless low-lifes, somewhere not as dark and scary? Would husband want that? If husband was scared, you can alwayse into my embrace you know? I will always make sure to protect husband! So how abouting here and resting on myp, husband?"


    "Thanks but not now, Luna."


    "Oh? What a pity. No matter, I''ll be here if you need me husband~"


    I turned back to Tsuki, "Alright then, I suppose we shall start with the basics of the basics today. What do you know about Elemental Quarks?"


    Tsuki scratched her cheek, "Umm¡­ Nothing¡­"


    "Hmm¡­ Then what about Cultivation Points?"


    "Umm¡­ Also nothing¡­"


    "Quark Veins?"


    "Nope¡­"


    "What about the cultivation process of improving your own control over your Elemental Quarks?"


    Once again, Tsuki shook her head.


    Looks like I really have to start teaching her from the most basic of basics.


    I''ll probably be taking over what the Minor Sects would teach her if she had joined them instead ofing here.


    This might take a while then.


    I cracked my knuckles, it''s nothing I''ve never done before, Lian Li had also started from square one so let''s get to work on my little sister this time.


    Since she''s rted to me in the other world, there shouldn''t be any problems with teaching her anyway.

 Chapter 601 - Show Me Your Growth

    (MC POV)


    Tsuki was definitely a genius, even if I may be a little biased because of her rtion to me.


    I suppose from her time as a leader of a corporation, she has learnt to adapt quickly and make use of her skills and the resources given to her to the best of her abilities.


    I had expected her to take at least a while to understand the basic concepts and rules of cultivation, but apparently she had figured out most of it herself already. All she needed was someone to confirm her hypothesis were correct and guide her on the next steps she should take to improve herself.


    In some cases, she already figured out the rules herself and just didn''t know those rules had a name attached to them. So I would end up exining something and Tsuki telling me that she actually knew about it already.


    Thus, with my instructions, her cultivation quickly improved by explosive amounts.


    I will never admit this in front of my other disciples, but Tsuki''s the easiest one to teach so far.


    And by that, I meant all I had to do was teach her some of the basics before she figured out the rest by herself.


    Even Lian Li had to take it step by step before she got to where she is now, and I still have to stress that Lian Li was already a heaven sent genius.


    In a normal Sect, Lian Li would be regarded as their prodigy. Tsuki, on the other hand, would be seen as a monster. That''s how scary she is.


    How do I know Tsuki will be regarded as a monster? That''s because I''ve been there myself.


    Why do you think I don''t have any close friends amongst my peers in Heaven Sect? They might respect me but they were afraid of me.


    That''s why I am giving my best to these cute disciples of mine.


    Tsuki turned to look at me after seeding in creating and materialising her first inscription in less than an hour of being taught.


    "Aniue! Aniue! I did it! I did it!"


    I patted her head, causing her to squirm cutely as she basked in my praise.


    "Well done. Normally I would have you try to create more of them but¡­"


    "Aniue! I can also do this now!"


    She spread out her hands and several inscriptions were instantly created in front of her. My little sister turned back to me with a proud look on her face, obviously wanting me to pat her head again.


    Yep, she''s a genius alright.


    Or maybe she''s being so motivated because of the headpats I''m giving as rewards?


    Seeing her stare at me with such an intense gaze, I''d say she really wants me to praise her.


    Well, of course I gave her the headpats she wanted.


    "Master¡­ I broke through another level in my Divine Lightning cultivation¡­" Lian Li announced sheepishly, poking her fingers together.


    Manami appeared beside her with a confident smile, "Ara, ara? What a coincidence. I just broke through as well, Master~"


    "Unnn¡­ It''s a little embarrassing to say this but I did break through as well, Master," Kiyomi announced while nodding her head.


    My cute loli dragon also ran up to me while waving her arms, "Papa! Papa! Cai Hong made ''bwig pwogwess'' too!"


    Well, it doesn''t take a genius to figure out why they were all so motivated suddenly, so I gave each of them the headpats they deserved.


    "Master! I perfected my nine hundred and ny-nine sword sh attack!" Eris boasted with sparkling eyes.


    Err¡­ I don''t remember telling her to do that but I''m still impressed nevertheless. No reason not to give her a head pat too.


    Beside her, Diao Chan was standing with her bottom sticking towards me, "Master~ I created a Spell that makes a target''s hair grow a millimeter longer! Spank please!"


    This Witch¡­ Did she really spend this entire time creating this Spell?


    For wasting her time, I smacked her proffered bottom hard and she gave out a yelp mixed with pain and pleasure.


    At least Feng Jie isn''t here or she''ll start making noises again.


    Now it''s ria''s turn toe up to me, "Onii-sama! I won against myself! I won! I won!"


    Ok, ok, rx girl. Here''s the head pat you obviously wanted, no need to look at me like that. I don''t even want toment on the fact that there was no other possible oue other than you winning since your opponent was literally yourself.


    I felt a tap on my shoulder and I turned around to see Luna standing behind me in a half squat position, her head tilted slightly towards me.


    She did not say anything, but just stood there and stared at me with expectant eyes.


    Well¡­


    I reached out and patted her as well, the Matriarch actually squealing out in delight when I did so.


    Cute.


    "Ok, I believe that''s enough for today. Shall we head back?" I suggested.


    "Aniue?" Tsuki called out before the rest could answer.


    I turned to her, half-expecting her to ask for another head pat but by the resolute look on her face, I don''t think that was what she wanted.


    "What is it?"


    She hesitated for a moment before looking me straight in the eye, "Could we have a sparring session? I think testing myself in a practical scenario would be the best for me to apply what Aniue had taught me."


    "Ara, ara? It is true that it has been awhile since west sparred Master. Would you like to check our progress personally?" Manami suggested.


    I grinned at her.


    Not too long ago my disciples would have found the idea of raising their hands against me abhorrent, even just to spar.


    I wonder if the fact that I rewarded them depending on how well they did was a factor in helping them get over it?


    Of course they would still only agree to the spar if we had numerous safety inscriptions in ce and even then, they would still have the bad habit of holding back against me, something I''m still trying to help them get over.


    Never thought I would face the problem of being ''too respected''.


    I turned to the other girls, "What about the rest of you? Would all of you like to test yourselves as well? I don''t mind if you do, just saying."


    "Oh! To have Master strike me without holding back? Of course I would want to!" My perverted Witch agreed to it immediately.


    Eris also nodded her head, "We would also want to test our sword skills if Master does not mind. We would be deeply honored if Master could critique our skills again."


    Kiyomi also agreed, "For us to have the honour of once more bearing witness to Master''s power with our own bodies¡­ There is no higher honour."


    "Ohh! Watching Onii-sama showing off! I definitely do not want to miss that!" ria added.


    No, this isn''t me showing off or anything ok? It''s training, training ok?


    Unexpectedly, Luna also chimed in, "Oh! Husband! Could I join in as well? They say that bonds can be easily forged in the middle of battle after all! We will definitely get closer once we do! Then with our adrenaline still pumping in the fight, our bodies would grow hot with desire for each other and we''ll make sweet, sweet love afterwards!"


    I raised my hands, "Alright, alright, I get it. Though I doubt thest part would happen. Let''s move to somece else where we can spar without worrying about destroying the environment. I''ll create another space so allow yourself to be teleported by me."


    Snapping my fingers, I teleported all of us into a space I created that would serve our purpose just fine.


    Now to see how much my disciples have grown¡­

 Chapter 602 - As If You Weren’t Broken Enough

    (MC POV)


    Within my newly created space was a vast grasnd that stretched as far as the eye could see in every direction. The only thing of note was a single oak tree growing a short distance away.


    This should be enough space for us.


    "Did husband create this space?" Luna asked, looking around in wonder.


    "Ufufufu~ Master did. Awe-inspiring, isn''t it?" Manami chuckled.


    Obviously it was not my disciples'' first time here so they were not surprised by this alternate space.


    Heh, even I know this was not something simple to create.


    Unlike the space Tsuki had created to obliterate the monster, normal people can only create a small pocket space the size of a room at the maximum and it would take them a while to create it too.


    So for me who can create this entirend mass is proof of my ability.


    This is even before taking into consideration that I was dozen of times stronger in this ne too.


    Luna widened her eyes at me, "Incredible¡­ To create this entire space¡­ Is this the norm for people of the Earthen ne?"


    I smiled and was about to answer her when Lian Li suddenly perked up.


    "Oh, not at all! Master is the strongest in the Earthen ne after all! Others would still need to go through the normal procedures to create one but Master can do this easily with just a snap of His fingers!"


    Eh?


    Normal procedures? What normal procedures? There''s a procedure for this?


    "Eh? What normal procedures?" Tsuki asked, mirroring my inner monologue.


    Manami smiled at her, "Ara? Have you tried to create a space of your own before? I''m not saying to move to another dimension that already exists, but to create and move yourself to an entirely new one big enough for yourself?"


    Tsuki frowned and closed her eyes for a moment before opening them in shock.


    "I¡­ I can''t?"


    "Ufufufu~ That''s normal after all. To create your own space, you would have needed to haveplete understanding andprehension of all thews that exist before you can even make one. That''s why it''s normal for a group of Practitioners to create a formation in order to make one."


    "Not to mention¡­" Luna added, her eyes still the size of saucers. "Even if a group of them came together, the most they could create is perhaps the size of a small house. This Technique is usually used by powerful Sects to store their most secret of treasures and not used like this¡­"


    Tsuki turned to me with sparkling eyes, "And Aniue can do this all by yourself? As expected of Aniue!"


    Cai Hong pped her hands while squealing, "Papa so cool!"


    Everyone else just nodded along like it was the most natural thing.


    Hold on a moment, I was under the impression that this was something anyone who was strong enough could do! Even the Tsuki from my other life could do it, you know?!


    Oh wait¡­ Now that I know she''s an Origin Wielder as well¡­ It''s probably because of that, isn''t it?


    And ording to Muon, I should be granted the Origin aspect of Space so such a thing might be easy for me. And since Tsuki''s Origin energy was also somehow rted to me, that might be the reason why she could use it too.


    Yes, that exins this oddity. When Tsuki learns how to use her Origin properly, she would be able to do this as well so no need to panic.


    "Ok, let''s err¡­ Let''s just start?" I suggested, trying to bring the topic away from this.


    Lian Li nodded, "Should we do it like usual, Master? We''ll draw lots to see who goes first?"


    I shook my head, "Let''s do it a little bit differently this time. I have something I want to practice too so let''s just have all of you spar with me at the same time."


    Diao Chan gasped, "E¡­ Eh? M¡­ Master will take all of us together? Ehehehe~ Together¡­ Master¡­? Ehehehe~"


    This horny Witch¡­ I have a feeling Feng Jie is rubbing off on her, I should limit these two interacting from now on.


    "Umm¡­ Are you sure, husband? Even Rina will be participating as well. Handling all of us at the same time might be a little too hard, even for husband."


    Eris chuckled, "Forgive me, Luna. But you''re thinking Master who could create this ce with a mere snap of His fingers would struggle against us?"


    Luna made a face at her, "But Rina does have some skill¡­"


    "If it was easy for me, it wouldn''t be considered training would it?" I chuckled before pointing to the only tree a short distance away. "I''ll be fine, there''s aw within this space that anyone who receives a fatal injury will be sent to a safe location."


    Luna''s eyes became even wider, "Husband can enactws? Ah¡­ Husband did create this space all by himself, of course husband can enactws."


    Hmm? I''m not sure what''s so special about that but I decided to ignore it and continue.


    "Anyone that stays under the tree will be protected from any external effects, so Cai Hong and ria will be sitting there as spectators. Anyone who was considered to have been ''defeated'' would also be sent there. There''s also no need to be fearful about pain since I''ve dulled it by ten times below normal levels."


    I personally did not think dulling the pain was a good idea since that would make them think their pain tolerance was high and misjudge their own capabilities. But my disciples had been adamant about removing the pain altogether since inflicting pain on me was something they considered uneptable.


    I had topromise a lot just to get them to agree that dulling it to ten times below normal was enough.


    "Unn¡­ Husband did create this world after all, there should not be anything for us to worry about in that case," Luna finally decided.


    I pped my hands together, "Alright, in that case¡­ ria, could you take Cai Hong, Shiori and Akari with you to the tree? I''ve alreadyid out a pic mat there with some snacks and drinks so feel free to take some. It''ll be dinner time soon so try not to eat too much, ok?"


    "Of course, Onii-sama!"


    She did as I told and brought my cute little dragon along with the two foxes to the tree, leaving me with the girls.


    Alright, I''m just going to move a distance away from them and then we can start the spar.


    This time, I''m not only just training my disciples in this spar but I''m also training myself, so I can''t hold back too much here.


    I still don''t know Rina''s and Luna''s capabilities but something tells me Rina would be the most troublesome out of all of them.


    Amongst everyone in that group, she''s the one that would definitely not hold back against me.


    I''ll most likely have to use something big in this fight¡­ Let''s see how they can handle that.


    Checking that all of them were ready, I nodded at ria who was the one that would signal the start of the fight.


    She lifted her hand and I prepared to unleash a big Technique right from the start.


    When the sound of a gunshot rang out from underneath the tree, I spread out my arms and unleashed it upon the girls.


    And then everything stood still...

 Chapter 603 - This Space Is Mine

    (ria POV)


    "Papa! Cool!" Cai Hong pped while sitting on myp.


    Onii-sama''s two foxes were also curled up beside me, watching the scene with great interest.


    It was not the first time I''ve seen Onii-sama spar with my fellow sisters, but it was definitely the first time he took them all on at the same time. Not in the bedroom sense, since Onii-sama has done that plenty of times.


    Of course I have no doubt that Onii-sama would still win with those odds but it''s how he does it that I''m interested in seeing.


    There was a distance of about five hundred metres between Onii-sama and the rest, their spar would start the moment I fire off this re gun in my hand.


    Onii-sama gave me a nod to show that he was ready before I lifted up the re gun and pulled the trigger.


    As soon as the re left the gun''s barrel, Onii-sama stretched out his arms and caused hundreds of copies of himself to appear all around the field, encircling the girls.


    Just when I thought the fight would begin in earnest, everything suddenly stopped moving.


    Even the des of grass that had been rustling earlier stopped suddenly, as though frozen in time.


    The area under the tree was unaffected of course, since Onii-sama had designed this ce to be a safe zone.


    From what I understood, it was meant to be an alternate space so literally nothing that happened outside could affect us withouting in first.


    As I was wondering what caused the outside world to stop moving, the maid of the Queen started walking towards Onii-sama, pausing halfway when she realised we were staring at her.


    "Hmm¡­ Interesting, it seems you''re really not affected by my Technique. Then there wasn''t really a need for me to hold back," She mused to herself.


    She continued to walk towards Onii-sama slowly, apparently being the only one who could move right now.


    She took out a knife from within her sleeve and unsheathed it, going straight up to Onii-sama who still had his arms spread out.


    I''m not sure if she was being arrogant about it but she was really taking her time with her movements, as though she was just simply strolling through a park and not currently in a fight.


    That maid girl brought her knife up slowly to Onii-sama''s throat, "Please do not hold this against me, Master¡­ But my Mistress will always take precedence over everyone else."


    I frowned when she sliced her knife slowly across Onii-sama''s throat. I would have thought she was enjoying it if it wasn''t for the look of indifference on her face.


    Once her hand had gone all the way across, she turned back and strolled back to the Queen''s side.


    The world only started moving again when she reached there, looking just as she had started.


    Onii-sama disappeared from where he stood and reappeared beside me, an indication that he had lost.


    I was a little upset that Onii-sama lost so easily but the odds were against him anyway, so it wasn''t¡­ Eh?


    When I turned to look at Onii-sama who should have been beside me, I was looking at sister Diao Chan instead.


    She looked just as surprised to see me as I was to see her.


    "Wha¡­ What happened?" She muttered, still looking confused.


    I turned back to see all of Onii-sama''s clones were still around and the sister Diao Chan that was standing behind the maid girl suddenly changed into Onii-sama.


    "Ehehehe~ Papa switched ces with big sis Diao Chan before maiddy moved~" Cai Hong exined with a giggle.


    Ah, no wonder the little dragon was so quiet even when it looked like Onii-sama was going to lose.


    She can get pretty passionate when watching her beloved Papa spar against her big sisters. And because Cai Hong had better vision than I do, she would exin what happened to me most of the time when things were happening too fast for me toprehend.


    Right then, the maid girl appeared beside me, looking just as confused as Diao Chan had been when she first appeared.


    "H¡­ How?!" She shrieked.


    I managed to see Onii-sama putting away his sword before he teleported away from his location, reappearing at where he had been at the start of the fight.


    Onii-sama smiled in our direction, "I actually guessed your specialty to be spatial maniption. Others might have mistook you to be able to manipte time but not me. You''repressing the space that you exist in so that you can move faster than everyone else. But the drawback is that you cannot move too fast or you might risk copsing the space you exist in from your movements alone."


    The maid girl furrowed her brows, obviously not amused that Onii-sama had figured her out.


    "But how did you switch? I activated my Technique as soon as you did yours."


    Onii-sama tapped his nose, "Unfortunately for you, my specialty is space as well so I could actually do the same thing as you. It just took me a little while to figure it out though."


    "Ugh¡­ It seems like I still have a lot to improve on¡­ My apologies, your Majesty..." The maid girl conceded.


    Diao Chan was pouting, "Not fair Master¡­ Why did it have to be me who got out first¡­ I didn''t even get hit by Master at all¡­"


    Onii-sama shook his head at her, "Hmmm¡­ You get fifty spanks for falling for the trap, Diao Chan. I did tell you to prepare some countermeasures against this type of Techniques since your Spells require chanting. Do keep that in mind next time."


    "Ohhhh~~ I have noints now, Master! I''ll warm up my bottom for you!"


    Onii-sama let out a sighe and turned back to the other girls.


    One might have thought Onii-sama was distracted while he had been talking to us, but we all knew from experience it was a trap. Right now there were still multiple copies of Onii-sama around so they wouldn''t even know if the one talking was his real body.


    Judging by how sister Manami''s hands were glowing, she was tasked as the one to find out where the real body of Onii-sama was.


    Onii-sama cracked his knuckles, "Another wrong answer, Manami."


    She tilted her head slightly, "Ara, ara? Whatever do you mean Master?"


    As soon as those words left her mouth, she shot out a st of fire from the tip of her tail while sister Kiyomi followed with her own st of ice.


    The attacks connected with the Onii-sama that was above them, preventing him from throwing the boulder he had been preparing.


    But seeing how Onii-sama didn''t appear in this space, that either didn''t affect him or it was an illusion too.


    Onii-sama grinned, "You''re wondering why you can''t find my Quark signature among these illusions right? That''s because they aren''t illusions. I had split myself amongst all these bodies, you''ll need to defeat all of them to get to me. Now prepare yourselves!"


    As soon as those words left Onii-sama''s mouth, all of the clones moved at once.


    Oooh! Onii-sama is going to start for real now!

 Chapter 604 - Always Expect A Second One

    (MC POV)


    "Now prepare yourselves!"


    Though I may say that, controlling these hundreds of bodies at the same time is actually really difficult for me.


    Sure, I could use Rina''s Technique and score an easy win here, but that wouldn''t help my disciples learn anything. With Diao Chan''s case, they now knew they needed a countermeasure against such a Technique in the future.


    There''s also the fact that I''m empowered in this form and also in this ne, if I''m not careful, I might obliterate them in a single Technique which makes the spar pointless.


    What''s more, I also need to practice my control over multiple bodies.


    This was something I needed to practice since I''ve been using this Technique more often now, both because of my disciples and also for my own interests.


    With a hundred different pairs of eyes, I saw my disciples and Luna get into a fighting stance with their backs facing each other.


    To start things off, I sent five of me towards them, three of them going in close while the other two would act as support.


    Why didn''t I just send all hundred of them?


    Well, I''m not good enough yet to be able to control a hundred copies of myself and still be able to fight on the same level as my absolutely genius level disciples.


    I would be ughtered without any chance of fighting back if I were to do that, you know?


    Also, the rest are going to be a surprise tool that will help meter.


    Eris was the first to engage, rushing towards one of my bodies with her sword stabbing towards my chest.


    I summoned my sword and parried her blow, engaging her and allowing my other two bodies to pass by.


    Hmm¡­ Her sword skills have definitely improved. Much less wasted movements this time and she remembered to mind her centre of gravity too, that''s really good. The way she changes her sword styles is even more fluid now, something that I have always been impressed about.


    Fighting Eris really feels like fighting more than one person.


    Now I had to focus part of my attention to dueling with Eris, ducking under her sh and delivering one of my own while also concentrating on moving the other four bodies to where I want them to be.


    Manami and Kiyomi moved forward next, blocking the path of my next two bodies.


    Two balls of fire and ice were shot towards me, forcing me to leap out of the way as the balls exploded on the ground in front of me.


    I barely managed to avoid getting burned by the giant pir of fire or getting skewered by the ice shards that popped out from the ground right after those balls exploded.


    I had to do all that while I was doing my best to parry the flurry of strikes that Eris was throwing at my other body at the same time.


    My two fox disciples definitely improved by a lot. Normally I would have been able to cover half the distance before they could stop me but now they could react before I reached a quarter of the way.


    Speed was something they had spent most of their time working on so it really made me proud to see they were improving so much.


    My two fox disciples pressed forward in order to keep me there, allowing the others to start hunting down the rest of my copies in order to thin their numbers, something that I cannot allow them to do.


    I have no doubts that Lian Li was the one that had seen through my weakness of only being able to fully control a few bodies at once so she came up with this n to counter me.


    This was exactly why I had left two of myself behind instead of having all five of them charging in together.


    While part of my concentration was upied with blocking Eris''s stab and negating my fox disciples'' Techniques, I directed a part of my concentration to the fourth body and created a localised lightning storm on top of the girls.


    Unexpectedly, a barrier was formed at the same time as the storm, deflecting the lightning bolts away harmlessly without much effort.


    I narrowed my eyes at Tsuki who hadid down an inscription on the ground beneath her feet, realising she was already putting what I taught her a few hours ago to good use already. Just to put it out there, creating such a strong barrier in such a short time was not an easy feat, especially when you only learnt how to do so a few hours ago.


    Since that attack was useless, I focused on shoving Eris back from our de lock before distracting the foxes with a blinding sh of light.


    I concentrated on my fourth body and punched the ground, shattering the earth underneath me.


    The cracks glowed blue before an air current was shot out in a dome shape around me, epassing all the girls within it.


    Their movements slowed down for a split second before speeding up again, only to move back to where they had been just a moment ago.


    "Master locked us within a fixed space! Manami!" Lian Li cried out, turning to my fox disciple for help.


    Unfortunately for her, Manami was still upied with my other body so there was no way she could help them break out of this trap right now.


    I do have tomend Lian Li on how fast she realised what was going on though. She''s definitely bing more and more confident of herself now and her skills were definitely still the best amongst them.


    Luna sped her hands together, taking just a second to concentrate her energy and releasing it out in a wave.


    The sound of breaking ss filled the space, evidence of my Technique being broken.


    "As expected of husband! I needed my full strength to break it! Husband is indeed amazing!" Luna praised wholeheartedly.


    Right, my disciples are not the only ones who are strong here. Luna''s also the strongest Practitioner in this ne too, better not forget that.


    Well, I didn''t really expect that thing tost anyway, it was all to buy time for my fifth body to finish the inscription I have been working on since the start of this spar.


    I snapped my fingers and a giant inscription appeared in the sky above us, big enough to cover the entire visible sky.


    I smiled at them, "You girls might want to break this as fast as you can¡­"


    Nowes the tricky part¡­


    I didn''t just create a hundred clones to have them float there and do nothing you know?


    With great effort, I split my concentration into all the other bodies and moved myself to specific positions on the inscription. This would create a formation that I would start to channel Quarks into to activate.


    Damn, I really need to practice this more, even just moving them was a burden on me.


    Sensing the formation cannot be anything good for them, my disciples and Luna quickly tried to cancel it.


    Unfortunately for them, I already moved the others to the required locations to start the formation.


    That meant the five bodies I was controlling could now be dedicated to stopping them.


    Eris tried to charge towards the congregation only to be intersected by the one she had been fighting before, forcing her back.


    Manami tried to teleport herself away but found herself unable to since I''ve alreadyid down an anti-teleportation inscription while they had been distracted with the sh.


    Kiyomi resorted to altering the weather to summon a blizzard but my other body was concentrating on cancelling her Technique as soon as she tried to materialise it.


    Lian Li attempted repeatedly to break the formation with her Divine Lightning, failing each time as I redirected every bolt she had sent back towards the sky.


    Luna attempted to support Lian Li as well, except it didn''t help much as her own Techniques were deflected simrly as well.


    Well, not good. Seems like they started to panic after I told them about the formation. I''ll have to scold them for thatter.


    The formation was reaching critical mass and it looked like I would actually manage to activate it before they could stop it.


    But at the veryst moment, the formation broke apart and half of my clones that were maintaining it were obliterated into dust.


    I turned my attention to them to see Tsuki wiping a bead of sweat from her forehead with a smile on her face.


    Oh, they were pretending to panic so that I wouldn''t notice Tsuki preparing her own Technique to break the formation. I''m impressed.


    I couldn''t help but p my hands, "Well done Tsuki, you actually managed to do it."


    Yep, Tsuki managed to break the formation all by herself, definitely not normal by any standards.


    "Kuhihihi~ To receive Aniue''s praise is my highest honour!"


    I stopped pping and my smile turned wicked, "But¡­ You underestimated me if you thought I only prepared one."


    I slowly pointed my finger downwards to reveal a second inscription that was carved on the ground. Looking closely, you''ll realise there''s another few hundred of myself spread out around the new formation except they were the size of ants.


    And with a simple snap of my fingers, the formation was activated.


    "Total Annihtion."

 Chapter 605 - Test Results

    (MC POV)


    "Ahhh~~ Seeing husband showcase your genius was extremely awe-inspiring! I knew husband was the best but seeing husband work was absolutely something to marvel at! The way husband moved, how you had everything in the palm of your hands. Oh, the way you looked at us like we were your prey! Husband had uspletely from the start! Oh how I wish to have this entire thing captured and engraved for eternity! But no artist in existence could capture husband''s beauty! No¡­ No medium could ever capture husband''s beauty in its entirety! If only I could preserve this moment forever! How vexing this life is that nothing to contain husband''s greatness! Truly, there is nothing more wonderful than husband!"


    That''s what Luna bombarded me with the moment I got into the safe space where they had all been teleported to.


    The formation I created was a simple annihtion formation that destroyed any living thing other than myself within it. Painless and quick, perfect for that situation.


    Ignoring the Matriarch''s outburst, Lian Li came up to me and clutched the hem of my clothes.


    "Master¡­ Could we do it now?"


    I smiled at her and sat down on the mat and patted my thigh. Cai Hong immediately leapt from ria''s side and into myp to cuddle me.


    The other girls also moved towards me and started cuddling unashamedly, stunning Tsuki, Rina and Luna.


    Lian Li and Eris had their headsid on my thighs, Manami and Kiyomi wereying on my shoulders while Diao Chan and ria were hugging me from behind and nuzzling my back.


    Yep, this is the aftercare I need to give them after any sparring session I do with my cute disciples or they would never agree to a spar.


    The aftercare involves at least half an hour of cuddling and head patting with some kisses thrown in here and there, sometimes maybe dragging on to an hour or more, depending on the mood.


    Honestly, if Cai Hong wasn''t here, they would have asked for more¡­ Intimacy... And wouldn''t stop until I gave in.


    I busied myself with patting each of my disciples'' heads, causing them to purr in satisfaction.


    I looked up at the three girls that were still looking quite confused, "I''ll be stuck here for a while so¡­ Err¡­ Well, there''s not much space but you''re wee to find a free spot to join in too."


    "Ohhh~ Don''t mind if I do, husband~" Luna epted the invitation and immediately made a dive for my back, joining Diao Chan and ria in hugging me from behind.


    But because Luna was actually taller than me, she ended up hugging my head instead and I could feel two soft things pushing against the back of my head.


    Tsuki also joined in but simply sat down facing me, "I''m fine with just watching you from here, Aniue~ Kuhihihi~ This brings back old memories where I would always watch Aniue work~"


    Well I did give her a head pat anyway and she squirmed cutely for it.


    Thest person standing was Rina who remained where she was.


    I tilted my head at her, "Do you want to join in, Rina?"


    She shook her head, "It would be improper for a servant like myself to be so intimate with my Master and Mistress. I am fine where I am."


    Luna chuckled, "Nonsense, Rina! Come here and experience bliss with me! Husband is absolutely wonderful~ His warmth, his calming presence, his absolutely wonderful visage~ Mmmm~~ Come now, Rina~"


    I''m not even sure you can even see my ''visage'' from where you are, Luna, but I shan''tment on that.


    Rina seemed to hesitate for a moment but since it was a request from her Mistress, she was not able to refuse it.


    She ended up sitting beside Kiyomi who scooted a little to make space for her, allowing the maid to lean herself against my arm.


    Even though she tried to hide it, I could see the blush that was spreading on her cheeks.


    Mmhmm¡­ Guess I''ll be stuck in this pile of head patting for the next hour or so...


    *


    (Brendan POV)


    I looked at the subjects with a frown.


    "I don''t know about you, but I would just say that it helped them awaken to their kink or something like that," Feng Jie suggested unhelpfully from beside me, the Phoenix still busy shlicking away without a care in the world.


    My frown deepened and I wrote down some notes on my notepad.


    The potion worked alright, those who had lost their memories or had them repressed gained them back as expected, so it looked like there was no problem with it.


    That only holds true if they had less than half their memories wiped though.


    As for the ones that had more than half of their memories suppressed or erased before taking the potion, right now they were a little bit¡­ Troublesome¡­


    "Daddy¡­ Where is daddy?"


    "Daddy left me here? Daddy¡­ Daddy¡­"


    "I want daddy¡­ Daddy¡­"


    Yeah¡­ This looks familiar.


    I don''t need to be a genius to know who their ''daddy'' was referring to and it was obvious which one of the ingredients were causing them to behave like that.


    They still retain their cognitive functions but it seems like these people have grown extremely attached to Master for some reason.


    Even those that have never met Master before but the moment I showed them a picture of Him, they immediately recognised Master as their ''daddy'', even if it was Master''s female form.


    "You know, I would call Master Lin my ''daddy'' too if it turns her on~ Heheheh~" Feng Jie giggled.


    This woman¡­ She really didn''t stop masturbating in the corner this entire time¡­ Just how pent up was she? I''m a bit worried that she might try to jump Master if given the chance.


    Master¡­ Why do you always attract these strange people?


    Ok, I can''t say much since I''m also one of the weird ones but at least I wasn''t as bad as Feng Jie right?


    I had her pegged for a wise and old Phoenix at first but apparently she was just a horny and perverted subus in disguise.


    Ugh, but it is Master we are talking about so I guess such a thing shouldn''t be surprising.


    Ignoring the perverted su¡­ I mean perverted Phoenix, I consolidated what I have found out so far.


    Anyone with more than half their memories wiped would start to recognise Master as their ''daddy''. They still remember their birth parents and would refer to them as such, but they grow extremely attached to Master and see Him higher than anyone else.


    Hold on¡­ Isn''t that us?


    I mean, we already acknowledge Master is definitely a Divine being higher than anyone else and we acknowledge Master as our God too.


    Perhaps these people calling Master ''daddy'' is simr to us calling Master our God?


    The Origin liquid came from Master¡­ That is¡­


    Wait¡­ They are seeing Master as their creator aren''t they?


    Then if what I know about Cai Hong hatching is true¡­ Could she be in the same state as these people?


    Oh¡­ This¡­ Really shows Master is indeed Divine...

 Chapter 606 - The Universal Daddy

    (MC POV)


    After the girls were thoroughly satisfied, I decided to go check up on Brendan''s progress.


    I was hoping that there wouldn''t be another me again this time but knowing my luck, there was a high chance that there was a group of them.


    Making my way past the dungeon''s entrance, I descended down the stairs that would lead me to where Brendan was carrying out his experiments.


    The fact that this ce was still intact and not blown up was good news I suppose, not that I don''t trust Brendan to be able to handle it even if it did but I''d feel terrible if he got stuck cleaning such things up by himself again.


    I pushed open the door to the room I knew Brendan would be in.


    "Hey Brendan, just thought I''ll check on--"


    "DADDY!!"


    Oh no¡­


    I looked in the direction of where the voices came from, fully expecting to see more clones of me again.


    Eh? There aren''t any? Then who¡­


    "Daddy! It''s daddy! Daddy is here!"


    "Daddy! Daddy came for us!"


    "Hug us, daddy!"


    "I want to cuddle daddy!"


    "Ooohh~ Daddy~ This bird is already hot and ready for you~ Why don''t youe embrace her?"


    I blinked at the prisoners who were calling me daddy. They definitely don''t look like me at all so I don''t think it''s a case of Brendan creating more of me.


    But they were exhibiting the same sort of desire the other me had back then.


    Also, I had chosen to tacitly ignore Feng Jie who was busy shaking her hips at me to try and tempt me. The only reason why she hasn''t tried to pounce on me was because Shiori and Akari were sitting in front of her and ring at her.


    I turned to give Brendan a questioning nce and he scratched his cheek sheepishly.


    "Master, this is¡­ Well¡­ Where do I even begin?"


    "Why don''t you start with the results of the tests?" I suggested.


    "Ah, in that case, the potion works in restoring memories, be it suppressed or erased. All of them managed to regain their memories regardless of how much of it was erased."


    "And what''s the bad news?"


    Brendan pursed his lips, "Those who drank the potion after having more than half of their memories erased¡­ Turned into that."


    I turned back to the prisoners who were still mouring at me, "Right¡­ Hmmm¡­ Any reason why they turn into that?"


    Brendan picked up the bottle that was filled with Origin, "I have a few guesses but¡­ Mainly I believe it has to do with this, Master."


    "Well, I figured it would be the Origin liquid, but what of it?"


    "Master¡­ I have a theory that this ''Origin'' thing is called that because it''s the origin of something. As Master was the one who made this, the people who drank it believe Master to be their creator, or rather, where they originated from. Thus they see Master as their parent figure. This is all just a hypothesis of mine though."


    What?


    Woah, hold on a moment there.


    Ok, the fact that Brendan figured out what Origin was by himself was something I didn''t expect. What''s more, his hypothesis actually makes a lot of sense too so I do believe he is correct.


    I know Origin was the beginning of everything, so if that was introduced to the people who took it, they might believe themselves to be ''originating'' from something else and see that as their ''beginning''. Thus, the ''daddy''.


    I crossed my arms under my chest, "So¡­ There''s a high chance that I would get brainwashed by whoever I get the Origin liquid from?"


    "It is a possibility but¡­ It''s Master after all. I don''t think such a thing is possible on Master."


    Not you too, Brendan¡­ Just saying because it''s me doesn''t mean anything, you know?


    "If Master Lin wishes for another daughter, I wouldn''t mind volunteering for that position you know? Or if you just want to roley, that''s fine with me too~" Feng Jie giggled.


    "Shameless chicken¡­" Akari growled.


    Both Brendan and I simply ignored the Phoenix.


    "Is it possible to remove this status though?" I asked.


    "I''ve tried removing their memories again but even with that removed, they still recognised Master as their ''daddy'' even without any other memories for some reason."


    I pondered for a bit, "Then perhaps¡­ We''ll need to find out which part of their mind is making them recognise me as such."


    Brendan grimaced, "I''m not sure Master¡­ I believe that would involve messing with their psyche and I''m not exactly well versed in that topic¡­ Perhaps Master should give that a try?"


    "Hmmm¡­ Makes sense. Alright then."


    I rolled up my sleeves and approached the ones who were affected by the Origin liquid, inspecting them one by one.


    They tried to reach out for me but the chains that tied their wrists prevented them from getting closer, but that did not dissuade them from trying anyway.


    I wonder¡­


    "Stay," I ordered.


    The prisoners immediately stayed still, looking at me with a mix of anticipation and ecstasy.


    I stood in front of one of the women and reached out my hand, cing it on top of the prisoner''s head.


    She purred and started rubbing her head against my hand in an attempt to get a head pat while the other prisoners looked at her in obvious envy.


    Concentrating on her mind, I sifted through her memories in an attempt to find out what had altered her mind.


    I saw her birth, her own parents, her childhood, her growing up phase, then the actions she took in an attempt to betray Luna to gain more power for herself, then being tied up here with Brendan feeding her the potion, and then¡­


    Huh¡­


    I watched everything go back in reverse like she was just regaining all these memories again.


    But unexpectedly, the memories did not stop at her birth but went even further beyond that.


    She was now in a sea of stars, her body merely a fragment of light floating within it.


    All around her were simr fragments of light, floating aimlessly within the space.


    It felt as though she had been here for an eternity when something shifted and all the balls of light began to revolve around a specific ce.


    Out of nowhere, an egg-shaped ball of light appeared and the other smaller balls of light seemed extremely excited to see it, revolving around it even faster.


    The top of the egg seemed to crack open a tiny bit and a blinding sh of light filled the space.


    The next scene I saw was her own memories of being born again and the rest reyed like normal.


    I let go of the woman and she mewled at me in disappointment.


    Ok, now this brings even more questions¡­


    From what that olddy showed me before, I knew that egg thing was basically Origin. I don''t know what those fragments of light were but it was obvious that Origin was indeed the thing that brought about her existence.


    Or at least, it looked like it did.


    For all I know this potion might just be some trippy drug or something that alters the person''s mind.


    Well¡­ I guess it''s time to go find someone who would most probably have the answers.


    Muon!

 Chapter 607 - The Little Sister Worries For Her Brother Too

    (MC POV)


    "I''m¡­ Er¡­ I guess I should say I''m honestly really ttered that Senpai thinks so highly of me, but I''m really just a nobody in regards to the Origin Wielders'' hierarchy. I never even had any idea how to make liquid Origin before I met Senpai so I wouldn''t have any idea about what''s going on here either..."


    I grimaced, "Well¡­ I don''t really have anyone else I can ask about this either so the first person I thought of was Muon¡­ "


    Muon chuckled, "Like I said, Senpai, I''m really ttered that you think so highly of me. But from what I can tell, this potion that Senpai made is beyond my understanding, so I''m afraid I really can''t help much in this regard."


    "I see¡­ Sorry to trouble you, Muon."


    "No, Senpai, I apologize for not being much of a help despite being arrogant enough to tell Senpai that you could rely on me. If only I knew more about it, I could help Senpai better¡­ Oh! Should I ask Goddess Muenia again?"


    I raised an eyebrow,"Would that be alright? I''m not sure if there''s a limit to how many times you can talk to her or something like that?"


    Muon shook her head, "Not at all. The only problem is that we don''t know when Goddess Muenia would answer. We might have just been lucky that day and asked Goddess Muenia just as she was going through our prayers, so she answered us immediately."


    I considered it for a while before finally deciding not to, "It''s fine, Muon, we''ll figure this one out ourselves. I would hate to be the reason you lose your standing with your patron for asking such inane questions that have nothing to do with your work."


    "But it''s really fine though? Senpai really isn''t a bother at all."


    "No, it really is fine. If we really have a problem with this again, then I''ll impose on you, alright?"


    "If Senpai puts it that way¡­ I understand."


    Since Muon wasn''t able to help much with that and it was already night time, I quickly wrapped up my meeting with her and said our farewells.


    I teleported myself back to my room, ready to turn in for the night.


    I expected my disciples to be there waiting for me but surprisingly, only Tsuki was there.


    "Aniue, good evening~ I hope I''m not disturbing you?" She greeted me.


    "Oh, not at all. Where are the others?"


    She poked her fingers together, "I asked? them to give me some time with Aniue for a bit¡­ So they''re waiting outside¡­"


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "Oh? So what do you need me for?"


    "Ummm¡­ Before that¡­ What did Muon say about Aniue''s potion?"


    Hmm? How did she know I went to Muon''s ce? Ah, I guess she must have gone to Brendan to check on me and my alchemist must have told her about it and the problems we were facing.


    Since we were kind of relying on Tsuki to create the liquid Origin that is meant for my use, it''s no wonder she''s worried too.


    "Unfortunately, she couldn''t help us on that since she isn''t really familiar with it either. We''ll need to figure this out on our own. Why?"


    Tsuki looked like she was considering something for a moment before turning back to me, "In that case¡­ Could I get some of that Origin liquid, Aniue? I think that if I could study it like brother Brendan had, I might gain more understanding about this power Aniue had granted me."


    I would really like to point out that I was not the one who granted her the ability to manipte Origin Energy but I suppose this is not the time to argue about that.


    I took out another vial from my storage ring and materialised more Origin Liquid within it simply by willing it into existence before handing it to her.


    My little sister received the vial from me as though she had just got her hands on some kind of priceless treasure.


    Actually, now that I think about it, Origin Liquid really is kind of priceless, isn''t it?


    It can literally transform anything into everything you can think of. There is no restriction on its usage and even themon mortal should be able to use it.


    Kind of scary now that I think about it.


    "Thank you, Aniue! I definitely won''t let you down!"


    Saying those words, she disappeared in a puff of smoke.


    That was kind of unnecessarily dramatic, don''t you think?


    Right at that moment, the doors to my room opened and my girls walked in, all dressed in revealing lingerie and looking at me with desire clear on their faces.


    "Master~~" They purred, closing in on me like predators stalking their prey.


    Well¡­ Just another normal night for me, I suppose.


    *


    (Tsuki POV)


    After I managed to secure the liquid from Aniue, I teleported myself to the alchemy room where brother Brendan was waiting.


    "Did you get it?" He asked.


    I showed him the vial of Origin that Aniue had made for me, "Aniue is busy with his other disciples now, so now would be the best time."


    He frowned at me, "Are you sure you want to go through with this? Though the effects seem to be lesser when you still retain most of your memories, we can''t say for sure, you know?"


    I raised an eyebrow at the alchemist, "What''s this? Are you suddenly concerned about my well being? I know for a fact that none of you actually care about me in that capacity yet so there''s no need to pretend, you know?"


    Though Aniue''s disciples might show me a smile and say kind words to me, I''ve spent enough time amongst two-faced corporation backstabbers to know when a smile is sincere or not.


    Aniue''s disciples might not hate me but they aren''t exactly weing either, they don''t exactly trust me yet.


    If I had to guess, someone must have betrayed them or Aniue before, so they were being vignt of anyone new in Aniue''s life.


    In fact, even though Aniue might have unconditional trust towards them, I most definitely don''t.


    In the other world, Aniue had lost his life to someone he called a ''friend'' after all.


    I have no doubt that Aniue''s disciples were also aware that I do not trust them either. The instant they show any intent of malice towards Aniue, I would do everything in my power to wipe them from existence, just like what I did to those scum in the other world.


    That''s why I don''t me them for this attitude towards me either.


    Brendan rolled his eyes at me, "It''s not you I am worried about. If something happens to you, Master would be upset."


    "There''s no need for you to worry about Aniue punishing you. I already obtained the liquid from Aniue myself so you could just say that I did this on my own so it had nothing to do with you. You don''t need to fear Aniue hating you."


    "That''s also not what I am concerned about either. It''s the fact that Master would be upset that worries me. If punishing me would make Him feel better, that''s a small price to pay. But knowing that this caused Master to be unhappy is something uneptable."


    "Hmph, at least you do care about Aniue. But unfortunately for you people, I am willing to take that risk if it means sacrificing myself if Aniue can benefit from it. Now give me the bottle."


    Brendan handed the potion begrudgingly and I emptied it without hesitation.


    Now I just need to wait and see what¡­


    Eh?


    I''m in space now¡­

 Chapter 608 - A Memory

    (Tsuki POV)


    I watched my memories y out in front of me as I relived the life I had spent with Aniue in the other world.


    Even the memories where I was a baby yed out clearly in front of me, something that even I do not remember.


    I watched the scenes of me growing up with Aniue, the struggles he had to endure and the things we had to do just to live.


    Throughout it all, Aniue never failed to smile in front of me.


    Then there was the dreaded funeral¡­ The one event that changed everything for me.


    Events shed by quickly and soon it was my turn to face my own demise, something that still felt pathetic even for me.


    Then it should have been my meeting with that arrogant god and finally being reincarnated to this world where Aniue was.


    But instead of the meeting with that scummy god in that needlessly grandiose temple I should have been in, I found myself within an empty white space that I have no memory of visiting.


    Within that white space, a woman with long white hair appeared out of thin air a short distance in front of me. A woman I did not recall meeting with at all.


    I thought she might be another god so I prepared myself for another fight, even though this was supposed to be just a memory.


    But when she turned to face me, I felt everything fade out of existence, like everything else did not matter and only the woman in front of me existed as far as I was concerned.


    She was beautiful, impossibly beautiful.


    Even within this memory where I was supposed to be recalling an event that has passed, I still felt drawn to her like a moth to me.


    Her perfectly framed face and perfectly proportioned body captivated me despite my preference for the opposite gender.


    It was as though she was designed and made to be perfect in every sense of the word. Even though we were in apletely white space, she still seemed like she was shining to me.


    She looked down at me and made a face of disdain, "Mmm¡­ Alright, let''s just get this over and done with."


    It took me a moment to process her words since I was still captivated by her appearance.


    I only realised what was happening when intense pain filled my body, burning me from the inside out.


    I heard screaming all around me, only to realise that I was the one screaming while I rolled on the floor in painful agony with my hands clutching at my head.


    It felt like I was burning in moltenva, then crushed by something pushing down on me before being stretched out in all directions.


    The pain made me feel like an eternity had passed before it subsided, leaving me writhing on the ground as I struggled to breathe.


    I gritted my teeth and slowly pushed myself up on a hand, intent on giving this woman a piece of my mind.


    But yet, the moment Iid eyes on her, all thoughts of going against her scattered like the wind, even the pain had all but disappeared.


    It took all of my willpower to squeeze out words from my throat.


    "Who¡­ Who are you?"


    She did not seem to hear me, either that or she did not even acknowledge my words at all.


    The woman was still looking down at me in disdain, but that action still did not mar her beauty at all. In fact it just made her radiate a different kind of charm.


    "Perhaps giving a little bit would make a difference," She muttered to herself, stretching out her palm to form a reddish ball on top of her outstretched hand.


    The ball floated into me and I felt power surge from within me.


    I barely registered that feeling as I was still too busy captivated by the woman in front of me. For some reason, every action she took mesmerised me, even the action of her tilting her head slightly to the side had me swooning for her.


    She looked like she was thinking about something, it was hard to tell since my mind was clouded with admiring her beauty.


    I watched as her hand reached out in front of me, as though to caress my cheek.


    For the briefest of moments, I thought of the times Aniue would do that to me and I felt myself recoil from her, the thought of someone else but Aniue touching me was enough to shake me out of my stupor.


    She smiled at me and that smile almost made me go under her spell again. Almost.


    I had to concentrate on the memory of Aniue to keep myself from going back under her charm, doing all that I could to ignore the wless beauty in front of me.


    She snapped her fingers and the haze that had been clouding my mind cleared up, allowing me to think properly again.


    I gritted my teeth, "What did you d--"


    "Silence."


    My mouth immediately mmed shut against my will.


    She tapped her chin with a finger, "Let''s take a little peek¡­ This could actually be the one¡­ Yes. The future is clearer. Oh¡­ I see¡­ Ufufufu~ Alright then."


    I couldn''t even ask what cryptic thing she was talking about since I could not move my mouth at all.


    "Now listen up," She called to me, getting my attention. "You are going to forget this whole thing. You will eventually regain your memories and you would need to create liquified Origin for someone close to you. I will grant you the ability to make that. Do it, and use it to make the potion for that person. Do not question it, just do it."


    The knowledge of how to create liquified Origin suddenly appeared in my mind inexplicably.


    "Now off you go."


    That was thest thing I heard before my vision went ck again.


    The rest of the memory yed out as I remembered, the meeting with the god, the auction house, up until the most recent memory of my drinking of the potion Brendan had handed to me.


    My eyes opened and I found myself staring up at the ceiling, taking a moment to register that I was lying on the ground.


    I slowly pushed myself up to see Brendan seated on a chair and staring at me with a frown on his face.


    "The others usually only faint for a minute or two at most¡­ For you to have been out for ten minutes, what exactly did you see?"


    I ignored him and immediately reached out my hand, using telekinesis to move one of the empty vials on the table to fly into my outstretched hand.


    I immediately used the method the woman had given me to create the Origin liquid and... There it was. Exactly like the memory had shown me.


    Brendan''s eyes were opened so wide I thought they might pop out of their sockets, the alchemist alternating his gaze between the bottle and me.


    I smirked at him, "It''s a long story, but we can make the potion for Aniue now if you feel you''re up for it?"


    Now, Aniue will definitely be proud of me!

 Chapter 609 - Should Have Grabbed Some Popcorn

    (MC POV)


    I raised my eyebrow at Tsuki who was smiling proudly at me.


    ??


    She came up to me in the morning while all of us were gathered at the breakfast table, showing me a bottle of a weird looking liquid with that proud smirk on her face and telling me she seeded in creating the Origin Liquid for my potionst night.


    "You managed to do it?"


    Tsuki nodded her head smugly, "I took some time to inspect it and I made it right afterwards!"


    That''s¡­ Really impressive. Like really, really impressive.


    There''s Brendan who figured out what Origin was after spending half a day looking at it. Then Tsuki going to figure out how to make it in less time than that.


    Seriously, everyone here is so talented I''m beginning to feel a little inadequate.


    I turned to Brendan and pointed to the potion Tsuki was holding out to me, "So¡­ This was made using the Origin that Tsuki created?"


    "That is correct, Master."


    "So this specific bottle¡­ It''s brewed for my use?"


    "Yes, Master."


    "Hmm¡­ In that case¡­"


    I threw my head back and dumped the contents of the vial into my mouth without hesitation.


    Brendan pursed his lips, "Ummm¡­ Is Master not going to check the potion first?"


    I raised an eyebrow at him, "Was there any reason for me to? "


    He poked his fingers together, "Umm¡­ I''m not really confident that it might be up to Master''s standards."


    "Well, you''ve already made this multiple times for the others right? So there shouldn''t be a problem."


    "But Master is different from them¡­ I''m not sure mine waspletely suitable for Master."


    I grinned, "Oh, I trust you Brendan, after all you did learn from me, did you not?"


    He smiled meekly at me and nodded.


    I leaned back on my chair, "Now all we need to do is wait for the potion to take effect and I''ll--"


    My vision swam and I found myself falling into unconsciousness, my ears barely registering the startled cries of my disciples before the darkness embraced me.


    Ok¡­ That was a little awkward.


    The next thing I knew, I found myself standing in front of a very familiar dragon.


    I instinctively tried to protect myself with a shield, only for nothing to happen right before the dragon''s sneeze enveloped me and wiped me from existence.


    Well, how nice for the memory to start at the end of my other life with that Divine Primordial Dragon...


    The scene quickly switched to me sitting in the middle of an inscription circle with lightning striking down all around me. There was also immense pain coursing through my body and I was doing my best not to scream out loud.


    I remember this event all too well. It was the prelude to all my suffering where I ascended to the Spiritual ne and crippled myself.


    I looked up just in time to see a lightning bolt sh towards me and my vision went white again.


    The next thing I saw was the younger version of ria standing in front of me, her eyes wide in wonder as she held my hand.


    This must be the time where I was showing her my memories.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the door to the room flung open and two people I recognised as my adoptive father and adoptive grandfather came storming in.


    My adoptive father took one look at the situation and tackled me to the ground, the next thing I knew my vision had gone white.


    Now I was a little confused about why I''m seeing events that I knew had happened before. From what I got from Brendan''s test subject''s memories, I should be seeing my memories rey back from where it began, not whatever that''s going on here.


    Hmm¡­ Why am I still stuck in this darkness? Going by the pattern from earlier, it should have shown me a different scene by now.


    "A¡­ Aniue?" An unexpected voice came from my right.


    I turned to see Tsuki floating towards me, clearly surprised to see me.


    "Tsuki? What are you doing in my memory?"


    "Eh? This is Aniue''s memories? Why is it so dark?"


    I shrugged, "That''s what I was wondering too. I only saw a few scenes of the past but they were memories that I mostly know about already so there''s nothing new. Why are you here?"


    "Ah! After Aniue fainted suddenly, I had tried to catch Aniue before you fell but the moment my hand touched Aniue¡­ I cked out too. The next thing I knew I saw Aniue floating here."


    "Hmmm¡­ That''s weird. Was there something wrong with the potion after all?"


    "Ungg¡­ Or maybe the liquid Origin I made wasn''t good enough?"


    I didn''t get the chance to answer her since the scene changed again and now both Tsuki and I were standing in a rtively in room.


    The only thing noticeable was the crib in the centre of the room.


    A moment passed and a younger version of me came in through the door, wearing clothes that were definitely not of this world''s design.


    Ok, this is new.


    This should be the me from Tsuki''s world so these are definitely new memories to me.


    The fact that I''m looking at myself in third person instead of first person is also interesting since the other memories had shown me viewing through my own eyes all this while.


    After the younger me, a man and a woman also came in after me but their faces were blurred for some reason.


    "From today onwards, you are a big brother now, son. Be sure to treat your little sister well," The man told me while patting my head.


    The younger me did not respond but merely peered into the crib, smiling down at who I assumed to be baby Tsuki giggling up at me.


    "Ah! My first meeting with Aniue! I remember this!" Tsuki yelled out enthusiastically.


    I narrowed my eyes at her, "You were a baby¡­ How did you remember this?"


    Her face paled, "Umm¡­ I¡­ I''m sorry Aniue¡­ I had tested one of the memory potions on myself first before making it for Aniue¡­"


    I sighed, "When this is over, I''ll scold you a lot so be prepared."


    "Yes, Aniue¡­"


    The scene in front of us changed again and this time I was carrying Tsuki in my arms in what I assume to be a living room, except the said living room looked to have seen better days with the half-broken furniture and peeling wallpapers.


    In front of the younger me were several pieces of paper thrown haphazardly on the table.


    I was still wondering why these memories weren''t showing me the entire thing but only specific scenes. It''s like my mind was picking and choosing the most relevant scenes to show to me for some reason.


    Tsuki and I went towards the table, peeking over the younger me''s shoulders to read the papers.


    They were all notices about an exorbitant amount of debt someone owed, an amount no child could reasonably expect to earn in a short amount of time.


    One piece of paper stood out from the rest, being a hastily scribbled-on note that was a farewell letter from the man and woman to the younger me.


    It read, "Son, it''s time for you to be a man and take care of your family. Mommy and daddy owed some nice people money and we''re going away so the nice people will take care of you. Be a good boy and listen to them. Bye bye."


    Without even looking at her, I could already feel Tsuki''s rage burning up.


    The younger me stroked baby Tsuki''s cheek with a soft smile on his face, "Don''t worry, Tsuki. Your big brother will take care of you. We don''t need those two leeches, just the two of us is enough. I will never give up on you, I promise."


    Right at that moment, the door opened and several mean looking men came in with wicked frowns on their faces.


    I expected more to happen but the scene faded to ck again.


    I already don''t like where this is going¡­

 Chapter 610 - There’s Nothing Weird Here

    (MC POV)


    The darkness faded and Tsuki and I watched the scene of the younger me standing in the middle of a group of wicked looking men, all of them sneering at me with disdain.


    ??


    Right in front of younger me was arge sized man wearing an unbuttoned suit that showed off his chest muscles, an evenrger sneer on that big man''s face.


    "So¡­ Boy¡­ I hear your parents sold you and your little sister to us. Shit life huh?" He mocked with a smirk.


    The other me stayed silent, not even showing any fear in front of the grown men.


    "Now¡­ You said you wanted to meet me, yes? So what do you want, boy? If you think I''m going to show somepassion to you just because you''re a bunch of kids, you''ll be disappointed."


    The younger me shook his head, "Not at all. If you were apassionate bunch, you wouldn''t be in this line of business."


    The man''s eyebrow twitched, "Oh? Got a mouth on this one huh? You''re not afraid that we would just beat you up right here and now?"


    "No, that would bring no benefit to you. Those two leeches already took your money and ran off with it so you''re in deficit in this case. Hurt me and the most you''ll get is some emotional satisfaction; work me to death and you could recover your loss; let me work with you as an associate and I can help you earn back triple what you loaned them."


    A few of the men whistled and even I was surprised at what the other me said.


    "Auuu¡­ Aniue is so cool¡­" Tsuki swooned, her arm wrapping around mine.


    The boss grinned at me, "Ho? Interesting. How old are you?"


    "Five."


    "Hahahaha! Damn kids these days! So, you''re really confident of your skills eh?"


    The younger me sucked in a breath and lifted up a finger, "Your main customer base are middle aged people that have trouble managing their finances, most of them with gambling problems. Yet you have no operation in ce to encourage the people in this area to gamble more."


    Therge sized man''s lips curled downwards slightly, an indication that what the other me said was true and something he didn''t think about.


    The younger me raised up his second finger, "Then, you have the people who are in need of money urgently and are unable to get it through normal means. Obviously you charge them an absurd amount of interest and make them end up with a debt they can never pay back in their life. At the end of that, you would still end up in deficit so why not have them pay back in favors? There are some things that can''t be obtained with money alone and you did not capitalize on that."


    I could tell that the younger me had everyone''s attention at this point, even the boss was sitting at the edge of his seat, intently listening to the younger me.


    "Thirdly¡­"


    The boss leaned forward a little bit more, frowning when he realised that the younger me had no intention of continuing further.


    "You¡­ Are you really five years old?"


    "I have my birth certificate if you want to see it."


    The boss rolled his eyes, "That won''t be necessary. Fine, you can be our associate. Now what else can we work on?"


    The other me shook his finger, "Not good enough. I want it written in ck and white and the rates of my services clearly stated on the contract. Then we will sign it in the presence of an attorney and I will start my work as stated in the contract. If you have trouble drafting a contract, I can offer my services for that as well. I charge by the hour, just so you know."


    Everyone in the room was staring at me in bewilderment, even myself.


    Only Tsuki was sping her hands together with hearts floating out of her muttering, "Aniue¡­ So cool¡­"


    The scene went dark again before changing to a scene of another me seated in what seems to be an office, going through several documentsid out in front of me.


    If I had to guess, I was probably a year or two older than the me in the previous scene.


    Seeing that this me was still alive with all his limbs intact, those crooks must have actually epted my terms, surprisingly.


    A clock chimed and the younger me looked up to see it was one in the afternoon.


    The other me immediately collected the papers and filed them into a cab nearby, the words ''Most Exploitable Clients'' taped to the handle of said cab.


    The door to the office pushed open and the same man who had came into my house in the previous memory walked in.


    "Yo brat, going to pick up your sister?" He asked.


    "Yeah, I''m mostly done with the next list of potential clients. I''lle back after my sister goes to bed to finish them."


    "Right, right. Better be fast or we''re gonna show up at your house again, you hear me? We''re already being really nice to you already, ok?"


    The younger me nodded wordlessly and left the office after putting on a coat. The fact that a seven or eight year old was doing all of this so naturally kind of looked a little surreal.


    There were other men within the warehouse looking building, no one even batting an eye at my presence.


    I did notice that there were also a few other children around the same age as the other me hanging around as well, presumably in the same situation as I was.


    We followed him down the path until we reached a kindergarten where several parents were already waiting outside. No prizes as to why the other me is here.


    "Oh hello!" One of the woman greeted me with a warm smile. "Here to pick up your sister again?"


    I gave her a bright smile, the feeling around me changing from the cold, indifferent one I had been exuding with the crooks into a cheerful and innocent one befitting of a child.


    Basically he looked like a normal kid would instead of someone working with yakuza.


    "Yes! We''re going to make curry for dinner today!"


    "Ufufufu~ You sure care about your sister a lot," She chuckled.


    I wonder what kind of exnation I gave such that no one thought it was strange for me toe pick up my kindergarten sister without any adult supervision? The fact that these housewives were all friendly to me means I have been doing this for quite a while already.


    Right then, the doors to the school opened and a throng of preschoolers rushed out, all of them looking for their parents to bring them home.


    Tsuki was one of them and immediately ran up to me and into my embrace.


    "Onii-tama! Onii-tama! I drew a ''pwicture'' in ss today! Lookie! Lookie!" Younger Tsuki giggled, showing me a drawing of herself and me within a cartoon house with hearts decorating the sides.


    Honestly, that was so cute.


    The other me started patting her head and she let out a cute squeal, reminding me of Cai Hong.


    I turned to look at Tsuki and she had her face buried in her hands, her ears red from embarrassment.


    "Please don''t say anything, Aniue¡­ I was young..." She begged.


    Well, no reason for me to make her feel more embarrassed so I kept my mouth shut. But still¡­ I can''t imagine she actually called me ''Onii-tama''.


    Thankfully the scene faded to ck again after the other me and Tsuki started walking home so it wasn''t that bad.


    Now I have to wonder if it''s possible to get the current Tsuki to call me ''Onii-tama'' once?

 Chapter 611 - The Struggles Of An Eight Year Old

    (MC POV)


    Apparently the ''hell'' for Tsuki wasn''t over since the next scene was of us back at home in the same time frame.


    ??


    The house looked rtively simr to the previous memory so it doesn''t seem like much has changed since I began working with the yakuza.


    From what Tsuki told me, I only managed to pay back the debt after a few years so right now I should still be working to pay that off.


    "Tsuki? You said our age was five years apart, right?" I asked.


    "Umm¡­ That is correct, Aniue¡­ I believe I''m three and Aniue is eight in this memory now¡­"


    Huh¡­ So three years... An eight year old kid is now involved with some yakuza as a business associate or something, I don''t even know where to begin toment.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that I knew the other me was experiencing another reincarnation of himself, I''d be really, really worried for his mental health.


    "Onii-tama! Onii-tama! We made flower ''cwowns'' today!"


    Little Tsuki took out a crown weaved out of flowers from her bag carefully.


    The other me patted her head, "That looks very nice Tsuki. Do you want me to put it on your head?"


    She shook her head, "I made this for Onii-tama! Onii-tama is a ''pwincess''!"


    The younger me chuckled, "Oh? Why am I a princess?"


    "Onii-tama is ''twapped'' in bad people''s ce! If Onii-tama wears this, a ''pwince'' wille to ''reskew'' Onii-tama!"


    I turned to look at Tsuki again.


    She poked her fingers together sheepishly, "Aniue would tell me bedtime stories about princesses¡­ And¡­ Umm¡­ I made that connection with Aniue¡­ Please don''t look at me¡­ I''m really embarrassed now¡­ Aaauuuu..."


    I suppose it''s her way of showing that she wants someone to help me just like how I helped her as well.


    The younger me smiled and spreaded his arms, prompting younger Tsuki to dive into his arms and cuddle in his embrace.


    "Aniue used to do that alot when I''m sad or anxious¡­" Tsukimented wistfully, her earlier embarrassment all but forgotten.


    I grinned and spreaded out my arms like how the other me did.


    Tsuki immediately dove into my embrace, cuddling her face on my chest while purring.


    "Unnnn~~ I miss this, Aniue~~ Guhihihihi~"


    Why is she suddenly so cute? No, she''s always been cute, she just likes to act calm and collected.


    The scene changed again and the younger me was entering the warehouse he had left earlier in the day, this time with a flower crown on his head.


    The man that saw me off before was waiting in the office with his legs resting on the table.


    He raised an eyebrow as soon as he saw me enter the room with the crown on top of my head.


    "What the hell is that, brat?" He asked.


    The younger me sat down behind the office table, "A flower crown my cute sister made. You like it?"


    "You look ridiculous."


    "You said fabulous wrong and I most definitely feel fabulous, so shut up."


    "That damn mouth of yours. Just because you''re a little useful you think you''re some big shit. One of these days that mouth''s gonna get you shot in an alley."


    Younger me shrugged and pulled out the documents he had been working on before, "Then I''ll shut up when that dayes. In the meantime, if you have nothing else better to do, get out of my office."


    The man leapt out of his chair, "This isn''t your office you damned punk. Do you want me to shut that mouth up for you?!"


    Younger me waved the stack of papers in his hand, "If you want to exin to the boss why these arete because you decided to punch me to make yourself feel better, go ahead."


    The man gritted his teeth, as though considering doing it for a second before turning around to storm out of the room, mming the door behind him.


    "Aniue¡­ So cool¡­"


    Ok, even I think that was quite cool. The fact that I managed to put myself in a position where I had be so important that they could not just dismiss me in a short span of a year or two was impressive.


    That''s also considering I was still in the body of a child and also taking care of little Tsuki too.


    No wonder Tsuki was so attached to me.


    Tsuki was still nestled in my embrace by the way, and it seems like she''s just going to stay there for as long as this memory is going tost now.


    The scene continued where I was just silently going through the papers, the clock on the wall showing that it was close to midnight already.


    Younger me must have put younger Tsuki to bed first beforeing here.


    I was starting to wonder why this scene was taking so long when the door opened again, this time a boy around the younger me''s age peering in timidly.


    "Hiroto, what are you doing here?" Younger me asked.


    "Umm¡­ Umm¡­ B-b-boss¡­ Asked me t-t-to¡­ Tell you to¡­ D-d-do some runs¡­"


    The younger me frowned at that, "That loser told you to tell me didn''t he?"


    Somehow I automatically knew I had been referring to the man that had stormed out earlier. I''m guessing he was still sore about having lost an argument against an eight year old so he''s assigned some menial task to humiliate me.


    The boy nodded, looking like he was on the verge of a mental breakdown.


    The younger me pinched his nose and sighed, "This idiot really doesn''t know how to think¡­ Fine, if he thinks dying this is such a good idea, I guess I''ll listen to him. Just another ten years or so and this will be over. Damn scumbags. Just leave the goods there, Hiroto, I''ll get to it in a bit. I have some ice cream in the fridge outside, you can take one if you like."


    The boy''s face brightened up slightly upon hearing me, he dropped off the bag he was carrying on the table beside the door before leaving quickly.


    Tsuki gasped, "Oh! That''s big brother Hiroto! He was one of Aniue''s confidants! I remember him! He was sort of like Aniue''s right-hand man."


    "I''m guessing I recruited him in helping me take over this gang?"


    Tsuki smiled at me, "Aniue never told me about all of this, remember? This is all news to me as well."


    Right, she did say that.


    The younger me packed up the documents again before going to pick up the bag, looking into it and revealing it to be bundles of drugs wrapped in clear stic.


    I''m not sure why they think having an eight year old kid do these kinds of deliveries at midnight was a good idea though. Maybe it''s just because that guy was stupid?


    The younger me sighed, "Six drops huh¡­ And all of them at least three blocks away¡­ Looks like I would need another all-nighter to finish up. No, screw it, I have to send Tsuki to school, all of the paperwork can wait. I can just me it on that moron if they ask questions."


    After he said those words, younger me opened the door and stormed out with the bag in hand.


    Not surprisingly, Tsuki was busy swooning at me when she heard the words younger me had said.


    Seriously though, was I really like this in the other world?

 Chapter 612 - You Don’t Separate Me From My Imouto!

    (MC POV)


    The next scene we saw was definitely somewhere further in the future.


    ??


    The other me was now at least seventeen years of age and looked a little bit more like me without the long hair and feminine features.


    Gathered in front of me within the familiar office were several other boys and girls that looked to be the same age, I''m guessing they''re also people who had no choice but to work with those crooks. I counted around fifteen of them in total with nine boys and six girls.


    "So¡­ The time hase. Anyone getting cold feet now? I won''t hold it against you if any of you wish to back out now."


    All of them shook their heads at the other me''s question.


    One of them stepped forward and I recognised him as the boy from the previous memory, "Aniki has stuck by us for all this time and took care of us, we are ready for anything Aniki needs us to do!"


    The younger me pped his shoulder with a smile, "I know, Hiroto, I know. But this request of mine is quite a selfish one. I will not sugarcoat it, if we fail, we would all lose our lives, no question about that. Even if we seed, some of us might still die in the process. What''s more, my motivation for doing this is entirely selfish too."


    A girl with short auburn hair that reached her shoulders shook her head, "That''s not true big brother! You''ve always looked out for us! I''m sure your reason this time is just as magnanimous!"


    Tsuki gasped beside me, "That''s big sister Yumi! I know she used to have a crush on Aniue but she left overseas to pursue another career one day. I always wondered why she would give up on Aniue so suddenly?"


    Well probably because I''m not exactly the best bachelor material or something along those lines? I wouldn''t me her honestly.


    The other me smiled at Yumi, "The reason is simple, really. This group of lowlives is hindering me in spending my time with my little sister. There''s a new anime airing on Friday and Tsuki wants to watch it with me, these scum want me to work overtime on that day too, that''s not going to happen so they''ve got to go."


    Hiroto chuckled, "Is that why Aniki pushed up his ns to a year earlier than expected?"


    "That''s right. Their time of exploiting us is over. We''re going to be the ones in charge now. Let''s take these idiots down."


    "Yeah!" The group in front of me cheered.


    Right then, the door opened and the same man from the previous memory stormed through the doorway, looking quite pissed.


    "What is all the noise in here?! Shouldn''t you brats be working right now?!"


    I expected everyone to start panicking since we were just caught conspiring to overthrow our captors brazenly in here. But instead, everyone just turned towards the man and smiled.


    "Oh hello, I was just motivating them for today''s work. We''ll get right to it now," the younger me lied, walking up to him.


    He furrowed his brows, "You better be, we''re already being exceptionally nice to you damned brats so get your¡­"


    Younger me pulled out a knife from his belt and stabbed it into his gut in one smooth motion, even twisting it for good measure before pulling it out.


    That prompted the boys behind him to bring out their own knives and stab him from behind as well, the younger me covering his mouth with a cloth to prevent him from making any sounds.


    Two of the girls moved to tie him up immediately and the younger me bundled the cloth around his mouth, letting him drop onto the ground once it was done.


    No one acknowledged the man who was bleeding out on the ground, everyone simply stepping over or around him to leave the office.


    It would be a slow, agonizing death for the man.


    The fact that these kids could do this without hesitation meant they had probably done this before.


    Oh no¡­ I just realised Tsuki is witnessing all this as well, she''s definitely going to be traumatised by her brother killing someone so easily isn''t she? I need to think of a way to--


    "Aniue¡­ So cool¡­"


    Eh?


    Seriously?


    At this point I''m questioning what can I even do that you won''t immediately think it''s cool now? I don''t even know your standards anymore, little sister¡­


    The memory followed the younger me through the rest of the warehouse, silently killing every gang member that I came across with absolute precision unbefitting of someone of that age.


    I would walk up to one with a friendly wave and smile before the knife in my hand would bury itself in the other''s neck mercilessly.


    Even if there was a pair of them, both of them would have their throats slit before either one knew what was happening.


    Evidently, this was all nned since any other kids I came across also joined me in taking out the gang members the moment they saw me, some of them even brutalizing the gang members they came across, no doubt taking revenge on their tormentors.


    I''m pretty sure I should be concerned about the fact that these kids are overpowering grown adults so easily. If I had to guess, the younger me must have spent thest few years training them to be this proficient or else there was no way this could be happening so smoothly.


    Throughout the entire scene, Tsuki was buzzing with excitement, ''ooh-ing'' and ''aah-ing'' everytime I made a kill in front of us.


    I guess this was why she was that unhinged in my previous life and did all those crazy things. The previous me was just as mental.


    Soon enough, the younger me was standing in front of an office with an unnecessarily extravagant door, looking out of ce within this warehouse.


    No prize for guessing who was behind the door.


    I shoved open the door unceremoniously, surprising the boss and three other men inside who had been busy drinking.


    "Good day boss!" Younger me greeted enthusiastically. "I''m here to relieve you of your duties!"


    The boss frowned at the younger me, "Relieve me? What the hell are you talking about, you brat? Do you want me to beat you? Get the hell back to your damned room and finish those reports!"


    Younger me simply smiled at him before snapping his fingers.


    Hiroto leapt out from behind him with two other boys, each of them rushing towards each of the men beside the boss.


    Two of them were so surprised that by the time they realised what was going on, the knives were already buried to the hilt in their throats, leaving them to copse on the floor gurgling in their own blood.


    The one Hiroto had tried to kill at least had some skill since he managed to side step the boy, avoiding the stab.


    The gangster reached for his side and I could see a small pistol tucked at his belt, the man intending on using it to kill his assant.


    But the moment his hand touched the gun, younger me had thrown his knife and impaled it on the man''s hand, buying Hiroto just enough time to turn around and finish the job.


    Everything happened so fast that it took the boss a few seconds more to process the scene in front of him.


    By the time the boss realised what was going on, he tried to reach for his gun holstered on his belt too, only to have the weapon snatched away from him when younger me did a disarming technique as casually as he could.


    Without missing a beat, he unloaded two shots into the boss''s legs, not even blinking when the shots rang out.


    The man copsed onto his back, wailing out in pain.


    "Just know you brought this on yourself for trying to keep me away from my sister," Younger me quipped before shooting the man in the heart.


    I thought he might torment the boss more as revenge but apparently he wasn''t even worth the time to do so.


    "Aniue¡­ Too cool¡­" Tsuki swooned just as the scene turned ck again.


    Well geez, the other me basically orchestrated murdering an entire building of gangsters to spend more time with his sister.


    No wonder my family''s so screwed up...

 Chapter 613 - Negotiations In A Dark Room

    (MC POV)


    "Aniue¡­ I knew you were cool before¡­ But I never knew Aniue was this cool..." Tsuki muttered, cuddling even closer to me and burying her head in between my bosoms.


    ??


    Ok, stop. I''m seriously worrying about you now, you know? I don''t see how any part of that is cool at all.


    Ok, maybe some of it was pretty cool especially thest quip before he shot that guy, but still...


    Just when I thought things couldn''t get any worse, the next memory started off with me seated in a dimly lit room while facing a group of really shady people.


    Seated across the table from the other me were two well dressed men and a woman, all of them giving off the aura of a yakuza if that makes any sense.


    Or maybe that''s just because of the location?


    I mean, we are in a rather dark room after all, which is the standard for all bad guy meetings, right?


    That''s also kind of ignoring the fact that they were staring at a seventeen year old across from them quite intensely.


    I''m still wondering how the police didn''t get involved in that massacre?


    "So¡­ You''re the brat that took out the Hatake Family huh?" A tall andnky bespectacled man that looked more at home sitting in front of a firece reading a book than this dark room asked.


    Another man with the physique of a bodybuilder scoffed, "Ha! Bunch of spineless fools getting screwed over by a bunch of kids! I knew they weren''t worth anything from the start!"


    A woman wearing what looks like a silk kimono with a smoking pipe in her hand leaned back on her chair, "So¡­ There must be a reason why you begged to meet us, right boy?"


    The younger me smiled, "I know the Hatake Family handled your goods transportations for the past twenty years, including acting as your runners for your business fronts. But they have been doing a subpar job up until around ten years ago, am I correct?"


    The skinny man pushed up his sses, "What are you trying to get at, brat?"


    "You might like to know that I was recruited into the Hatake Family twelve years ago. I was first tasked with helping them manage their ounts and creating new avenues for them to earn revenue."


    The woman took a whiff of her smoking pipe before leaning forward, "So it''s you¡­ The one who made all those small gambling dens pop up ten years ago. How old were you?"


    The younger me smirked, "At that time? Seven. Took me two years for them to trust me enough and let me handle more parts of the business. Which eventually led me to handling the transport of goods for you three as well as the other ns in the area."


    The big man crossed his arms, "You can''t be expecting us to believe that a brat like you came up with all that, do you?"


    "Oh, I do. I was the one who made the arrangement to have your batches be distributed in the northern part of Kabukicho instead of the south like you had wanted. Do I need to quote the exact percentage increase in your sales or reiterate what happened in the south?"


    The big man turned to his other twopanions who were watching him carefully.


    Of course he had told them he was earning less than he actually was and the other two could smell the blood on the water.


    He turned to look at me with gritted teeth, "No need, I believe you."


    The spectacled man regarded me carefully, "So¡­ I take it you''re some kind of prodigy to be able to do all this at your age. I''m pretty sure you can find sess in any other field you might choose to pursue, why are you here then? We wouldn''t have known you existed before you showed up here telling us you got rid of them."


    The other me raised his hand and Hiroto stepped out of the shadows to hand me three folders which I passed out to each of the three yakuza.


    "I''m not stupid, Kashima-dono. Your Kashima Family would have tracked the perpetrators who inconvenienced you down just to send a message. I have no intention of inconveniencing any of you but I''m just here to tell you that Hatake Family is no more and the area is under new management. Those are the new terms that we will be operating on now."


    Neither Tsuki nor I could see what was written on those documents but judging by the slight smiles on their faces, it should have been quite beneficial to them.


    The woman waved her document in the air, "I don''t understand. This is extremely good for all of us. Why did you not implement this from your time with the Hatake Family?"


    "I think everyone here knows how selfish they are, yes? Did you really expect they wouldn''t try to take advantage of others no matter how small it might be?"


    The sses man shook his head, "No, you could have just presented the same terms that the Hatake Family did to us and we might have epted it too. Instead you''re giving up quite a lot aren''t you? Is this your attempt to buy sympathy from us?"


    The other me shrugged, "I''m sure none of you are feeling especially happy about doing business with someone less than half your experience and age in this business, so take that as an indication of my honesty to continue doing business with all of you. I can assure you that if we cooperate, profits will fill your pockets quickly and we may even take over Kabukicho''s underground trade in the future."


    The muscled man barked out augh, "Ha! Confident aren''t you, you brat? Fine! You''re already better than that spineless patriarch of the Hatake Family anyway. If you can make things better than before, I see no reason not to continue business as usual. I''m in."


    The woman puffed on her pipe before nodding her head, "I would also be foolish if I were to reject such an enticing offer as well. Looking forward to working with you, handsome~"


    Somehow hearing her say that brought a shiver down my spine.


    The spectacled man considered for a moment, "I take it you intend to continue your business with the other smaller ns in the area too?"


    Younger me nodded an affirmative, "That is the n, yes. I already expect a few of them to reject the offer or resist us but it''s not a problem since they would eventually cave in. I predict in less than a month, everything will be back to normal."


    "How frightening¡­ In that case, you have the Kashima Family''s support as well. Do not squander it."


    We stood up and shook hands, sealing the deal.


    Still kind of looks weird considering the other me looks significantly younger than the other three.


    "Aniue¡­ Too cool¡­" Tsuki whispered.


    Seriously, Tsuki¡­ At this point I''m sure even if I were to trip, fall on the ground and get myself sttered with mud while a dog takes a piss on me, you''d still say it''s cool of me to do that.


    Is there anything that I can do without her thinking I''m cool?

 Chapter 614 - This Place Makes No Sense

    (MC POV)


    "How long is this even going tost?" I asked no one in particr.


    ??


    Tsuki tapped her chin, "It felt like an entire lifetime for me but when I woke up, I found out only ten minutes had passed."


    I guess that makes sense, I''m technically remembering an entire lifetime''s worth of memories after all. The only problem is the possibility of me having multiple lives, does that mean we have to sit through all those as well?


    Hmm¡­ I hope I don''t wake up only to find a century has passed because that would definitely suck.


    When the next scene appeared, it was quite weird since it was showing Tsuki seated in what I guessed to be her ssroom with myself nowhere in sight. Wasn''t this supposed to be my memories? Unless I''m somehow spying on her somewhere?


    "Oh, this was when I was in my second year of highschool, Aniue," Tsuki exined helpfully. "I willter be the student council president too! The first one to be nominated while still being a second year student as well!"


    I can tell she''s really proud of that fact so I gave her a head pat for it, causing her to squeal and hide her face on my chest.


    Nothing much happened in the scene since it was just Tsuki paying attention in ss until the bell rang a few minutester, signalling the end of school.


    Right as that happened, the scene changed again and it showed the other me standing in front of the school gate wearing a rather fashionable suit, even if I do say so myself.


    It still made no sense why the memory started with Tsuki since I was nowhere near her. Did Tsuki''s own memories get mixed into this ce as well?


    Guess that might be possible since she''s here with me after all.


    Incidentally, there were still a few people waiting in front of the school with me, but all of them were most likely parents judging by their age. No boyfriends or girlfriends waiting here at all.


    Since the bell had already rang, it didn''t take long before students began filing out of the school gates in droves.


    I noted that even though most of the students were looking at my direction as they passed by, none of them were surprised by my presence. That means it must not be my first time waiting for Tsuki in front of the school.


    "Did I go to school as well?" I asked, curious.


    Tsuki shook her head, "Aniue was fully focused on the business, although you did help a few people like big brother Hiroto and big sister Yumi get a University degree for themselves. Aniue always said that school was a waste of time for you."


    I suppose when I have the experience from my supposed previous reincarnations, I must have already learned enough to get by that attending school was unnecessary.


    Or maybe it''s just because the other me didn''t like going to school in general.


    We waited for a few minutes more before the younger Tsuki appeared while being nked by several of her ssmates, presumably her friends since they were talking andughing together.


    "Oh, Tsuki-san, your beloved nii-chan is here to pick you up as usual~" One of the girls giggled.


    The other Tsuki followed her friend''s gaze and immediately made a dash towards me once she saw me.


    "Nii-chan! I''m here!"


    I looked down at the current Tsuki, "What happened to ''Onii-tama''?"


    She hid her face shyly and refused to answer.


    The other me patted Tsuki''s head and smiled at her friends, "Thank you for taking care of my little sister again today. She must have been a handful for you guys."


    Her friends chuckled at my joke before waving goodbye to us, leaving the other me with a pouting Tsuki.


    The other me smiled at her, "Shall we go home then?"


    Pouty Tsuki wrapped her arm around mine, "Nii-chan is always bullying me¡­ I want pudding..."


    "Ok, ok. We''ll get some pudding from the store on the way back."


    "Guhihihi~ Nii-chan is the best~"


    "So what should we have for dinner?"


    The other Tsuki thought for a moment, "How about curry?"


    "Hmm¡­ It''s been a while since we had that, why not?"


    "Yay~ I can''t wait for Nii-chan''s curry!"


    They turned and walked down the path, presumably to head towards the store the other me was talking about.


    Since the other me and Tsuki were just walking now, I took the opportunity to ask Tsuki, "Did you know I was Yakuza?"


    Tsuki shook her head, "Aniue always told me you were a businessman which I guess was technically true. Although I did guess Aniue to be er on, I didn''t really care for it much to ask Aniue about it anyway. Aniue is Aniue after all, no matter what you do"


    "Did it not bother you that I was doing illegal activities for a living?"


    She leaned closer to me, "What has society ever done for us? Even our own parents abandoned us, Aniue. As far as I was concerned, the only person I could rely on was Aniue and Aniue alone. Within this wretched world, I knew the only person who I could be safe with was Aniue. I neve, ever thought Aniue was a bad person at all."


    I smiled wryly at her and patted her head. It seems like the previous life really was tough on her.


    Just as the other Tsuki and I reached a convenience store, a ck limo pulled up beside us on the street out of the blue.


    The window rolled down to reveal the yakuzady with the smoking pipe looking at me with a bemused expression.


    "Good day, Kitakura-dono," The other me greeted with a nod. "What a surprise to see you here."


    She took a puff from her smoking pipe and smiled, "I can assure you that it''s no coincidence that I''m here, dear. Would you care for dinner with me tonight?"


    "I''m afraid I can''t do that, Kitakura-dono. I have an anime I would like to watch with my sister tonight."


    Her eyes nced towards the other Tsuki before moving back to the other me, "I see¡­ That''s a shame isn''t it? Could I convince the two of you to watch that at my ce instead?"


    The other me chuckled, "With all due respect, Kitakura-dono, I do not believe you have the anime channel on your TV set."


    "Fufufu~ You are right, I''ll keep that in mind. I suppose I''ll arrange another dinner with you next time, dear."


    The window rolled up and the limo drove off, leaving us alone again.


    "Nii-chan¡­ Who was that?" Younger Tsuki asked.


    "Just a client of mine from work. Kind of a lonelydy really. She has no children so she likes to act like I''m her distant rtive. Even more so since she found out we have no parents."


    Tsuki turned to me, "Does she really? Aniue never told me about her in detail. Although she did attend your funeral and looked quite distraught then."


    I shrugged and gestured to the scene, "I literally know as much as it''s shown here now, Tsuki."


    "Ah¡­ Ehehehe~ I forgot."


    Just as I was about to turn my attention back to the scene, a memory suddenly filled my vision out of nowhere. It was me looming over the woman from before where both of us were in bed, unclothed. She had a look of wanton lust on her face as she wrapped her arms around me, pulling me closer to her as her lips parted to ept mine.


    Just as suddenly as that scene appeared, it vanished and I was watching the other me bringing the other Tsuki into the store for pudding.


    Since Tsuki didn''t react to that, I must have been the only one who saw that.


    What the hell? Aren''t we already in my head and watching my memories already? Why did I even see that then? Why was that memory seen in first person but the ones out here in third person? This makes absolutely no sense at all!


    Eh¡­ Unless¡­ The ones out here are not my memories? No, that''s not right. For some reason, I instinctively knew that I was watching my own memories, so why is this happening?


    Is it because Tsuki is here? It''s because Tsuki is here isn''t it?


    What even are the rules of this ce?


    Why does everything involving me have to be soplicated?

 Chapter 615 - Diving Into Memory Lane

    (MC POV)


    The memory continued with the other me and Tsuki looking for pudding within the store.


    ??


    Right now, I have a sneaking suspicion that these scenes are catered towards what Tsuki mostly wants to see, since she was the one who made the liquid Origin and all.


    "So I was wondering," I started, turning to my little sister. "What actually made you start calling me ''Aniue''?"


    Tsuki nced at me, blushed, then looked away while poking her fingers, "Umm¡­ Ummm¡­ I''ll let the memory show instead¡­"


    "And¡­ How long would that take?"


    "My¡­ Umm¡­ I¡­ I think it should be soon¡­ I think¡­ Maybe..."


    I raised an eyebrow at her but decided not to pursue the matter.


    The memory progressed and nothing much was happening, it was just simply the other Tsuki and I walking home together arm in arm.


    The real Tsuki was holding my arm close to her as well when she watched the scene, as though also reminiscing about the memory that we were watching. That kind of convinced me that she was also influencing this memory somehow.


    At least I haven''t started calling her ''daddy'' or ''mommy'' yet so that''s good, right?


    We soon reached a street of semi-detached houses and entered one of them, a big upgrade from the worn down apartment building we had been living in for the past few years.


    Tsuki looked at the building fondly, "This was our home for a long time¡­"


    "Hmm¡­ Were we not able to afford better?"


    "Ehehehe~ Not at all. Even now, Aniue was rich enough to get us a better ce if we wanted to. But to me who only knew Aniue''s business was starting to boom, this house was already considered a luxury. What''s more, I actually like this ce since it''s not too big or too small, allowing me to be together with Aniue all the time~ I don''t really need those luxuries as long as Aniue is with me, after all!"


    "Huh¡­ I guess I can understand that sentiment."


    "Although¡­ After Aniue''s ''legitimate'' took off, you would always insist on giving me the best things whenever possible. So our holidays are always flown in first ss and the hotels we stay in are always the best. If it wasn''t for me telling Aniue not to, I would have gone to school and back home in a limo everyday."


    I chuckled, "I sound quite overprotective don''t I?"


    "Guhihihi~ But I love Aniue all the more for it~"


    We focused our attention back on the sweet scene of the other Tsuki and myself making curry for dinner. The other me had taken off the suit jacket to wear this cute fluffy apron that had a chick motif at the front.


    The other Tsuki was wearing a simr one but her design had a chick popping out of an egg instead. Maybe I should make one for Eris too?


    I rxed while watching it, this was the kind of life I had kind of envisioned when I came back to this life. There was no need to worry about anything serious happening and the days are just spent with people I care about.


    Disregarding the memory me''s work and background, it was just a day where I went to pick up my cute little sister from school, grab some dessert from the store, then go back home to make curry with her.


    Absolutely normal.


    I wonder what it was like in that life? Just not even caring much, simply worrying about making the curry a little too hot for dinner¡­ Mmm¡­ But there''s also the business that I need to take care of, I think Hiroto should be taking over the club''s business which is supposed to be Kashima Family''s specialty so I need to prepare for that fallout.


    And with the new logistics business, I''ll also need to assign some people away from the yakuza side of business over to this one. I guess I can get Yumi to manage the shift in manpower.


    Then there''s the¡­


    "Nii-chan!"


    I was shaken out of my thoughts to see younger Tsuki in front of me, looking worried.


    "Nii-chan? What''s wrong, you were spacing out over there?"


    I looked down at myself to realise I was in the memory me''s body now, evident from the fact that I was wearing the apron.


    Still a little confused by what was happening I reached out and patted Tsuki on her head, "Sorry, I was just thinking about some things. How''s the rice?"


    Tsuki gave me a cute smile, "It''s looking good, Nii-chan! Should I set the table?"


    "If you don''t mind?"


    She skipped out to the dining room to do as I asked and I went back to my own work of making the curry, all the while my mind was trying to process what happened.


    I reached out my hand and concentrated, materialising a ball of light on my palm without any problems.


    Seems like I still have my cultivation and I definitely don''t think the other me could have done this which brings up a lot of questions.


    Did I travel into the past again? Or did I somehow throw myself into the memory I was watching? Was this part of the memory restoration process? Or was there some other reason why I''m here? Is the other Tsuki still sitting outside and watching all this? I don''t even know.


    Most importantly, how the hell do I get out of here?


    I think I can rule out that this is part of the memory restoration process since I should not be able to use these abilities within the memory. Unless I could? I still don''t remember enough to know if the other me actually possessed these abilities.


    What should I do?


    Hmmm¡­ Let''s see¡­ I''ll connect to my soul anchor which would return me back to the ne I ced it¡­ Huh¡­ It''s not working¡­ That means I''m still in my own reality so this should still be my memory space within said ne. Or at least it should be. Does this mean I havepletely personified my memory self and somehow gained consciousness within the memory? Does this count as travelling through time?


    It''s definitely not an urate memory anymore since I definitely did not space out in the original timeline and Tsuki was not the one who set up the table, I did.


    Should I treat this as an alternate universe in that case?


    I tried telepathically calling Tsuki but the only Tsuki I could connect to was the one that was in the dining room.


    Simrly, trying to connect to my disciples yielded no results either.


    I think it would be good to assume that I had inexplicably travelled through time again while watching my memories.


    It definitely had something to do with my thoughts from just before the change, probably my desire to live this life sent me here?


    Hmm¡­ I really want to go back to that memory space where Tsuki was sitting in myp and watching this scene with me. It would be great if that happened.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Oh, it would be great if I was back in the dining room with my disciples and eating breakfast like it was the beginning of a new day without a care in the world. Then I just need to get ready for Tsuki toe and give me that potion.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    No good huh? Guess I''m stuck here for now.


    Hmm¡­


    Gee, I wonder what will happen if I change things using my powers around here? Will the world copse or adapt to my changes?


    Well there''s only one way to find out~

 Chapter 616 - I Just Want To Live A Simple Life

    (MC POV)


    Let''s see, how far can I actually push this?


    ??


    "Hey Tsuki?" I called out in the middle of our dinner.


    "Hmm? What is it, Nii-chan?"


    "Do you believe in magic?"


    She spooned a mouthful of rice into her mouth and munched on it delicately, "Mmm¡­ Like those magic tricks in magic shows?"


    "No, like the isekai animes we watch kind of magic."


    "Eh? Like getting a system that gives you rewards forpleting quests? Ehehehe~ Did Nii-chan find a good anime for us to watch again? Or did Nii-chan suddenly get a system?"


    I was about to correct her when an idea hit me.


    I smirked at her, "What if I told you¡­ I really did get a system?"


    I thought Tsuki might startughing thinking it''s a joke but instead, she gasped and looked at me with wide eyes.


    "Did Nii-chan really get one?! That''s so cool! What are your quests?"


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "You''re not going to question it? You actually think I got one just because I told you?"


    "Of course! I always knew Nii-chan was special after all! Even today''s curry, it''s so much more delicious than the one Nii-chan made before! Nii-chan must have used your system to make it right? Maybe you added levels to your cooking?"


    Ah, that must be my experience with cooking in the other worlding into y. I think¡­


    Still, for Tsuki to trust me so unconditionally, it really shows how close we must be here.


    Now I''m wondering¡­ I basically got sucked into this memory and can''t find a way to get out right? In that case, if I were to divert the present as far away from the supposed future as possible, I should be able to theoretically copse this reality and return to my own right?


    Does it even work that way though?


    But if it really does, the real question is¡­ How far can I go without outright ripping this reality apart with myself inside and perish along with it?


    Guess there''s only one way to find out.


    I looked Tsuki dead in the eye and said, "Tsuki¡­ I''m from the future."


    She blinked at me twice before her face brightened up, "Really?! That''s so cool, Nii-chan! What was it like?! Did Nii-chan''s business project seed? Oh, who did Nii-chan marry? Is it big sister Yumi? Are we still living together? Please say we''re still living together!"


    Wow, she''s¡­ Really trusting of me...


    I raised up my hand, "Ok, calm down now. Let me answer this slowly. Yes, my business project did seed, no I did not marry, yes we were still living together. The sad news is that I was assassinated by someone a few years down the road and lost my life because of it."


    Tsuki blinked again, slightly longer this time as she tried to process what I said.


    "Nii-chan¡­ Was assassinated?"


    I nodded, "And I was sent back here. That''s why you caught me spacing out while I was making curry."


    "I¡­ I see¡­"


    It seems like the news about me dying came as a pretty big shock to Tsuki, even more shocking than the fact I came from the future it seems.


    She looked up at me, tears almost spilling out from the corners of her eyes, "Will¡­ Will Nii-chan leave me this time again?"


    Ah¡­ That''s what she''s worried about.


    The fact that our birth parents abandoned us from young must have been quite traumatic for her to the point she''s deathly afraid that I would leave her as well. Even though she probably wouldn''t even remember how her parents looked like, the fact that she was abandoned was something she''s still conscious of.


    I reached out and patted her head, "Don''t worry, this time I will stay with you no matter what."


    "Really? Really, really? Nii-chan won''t leave me here alone right? I won''t be alone will I?"


    "No, you won''t be alone this time, Tsuki."


    Tsuki mbered out from her seat and crawled under the table towards me, surprising me.


    She climbed towards me and sat herself on myp, tears starting to mar her face as she clung on to me.


    "Don''t leave me Nii-chan¡­ Please don''t leave me¡­ I don''t want anyone else but Nii-chan¡­"


    I patted her gently and hugged her close, soothing her with gentle words.


    "It''s ok, it''s ok. Don''t cry. It''s ok, I''m not leaving you. Look here, I can do this now, Tsuki."


    I pointed my finger in front of me and made a small ball of light appear, letting it fly around us.


    Tsuki sniffled and watched the light show for a bit, managing to calm herself down.


    "It''s magic¡­ Guhihihi~" She giggled. "Nii-chan is a magician now."


    "Haha, yes I am. So there''s no one that can hurt your Nii-chan or take me away from you now."


    "Nii-chan¡­"


    We held each other for a while in silence, just enjoying each other''s warmth.


    Tsuki pulled away from me slowly, "I''m sorry Nii-chan¡­ I was a bit emotional¡­"


    "No need to apologize for that. You are my cute little sister after all."


    "Guhihihi~ Nii-chan called me cute~"


    Yep, she''s really, really cute.


    She got off of me and went back to her seat, unfortunately our dinner was already cold by now.


    "I''ll heat up the food for us," Tsuki offered, reaching out to pick up my te.


    I shook my head, "No need to, just let me do it."


    Waving my hands over the food in front of us, I manipted the fire quarks in the air to heat up the food instantaneously, making it almost like they were freshly brought out from the stove.


    Tsuki''s eyes sparkled, "Wooooow! Nii-chan is awesome! Is that your system''s ability?"


    "It sure is, shall we eat?"


    We resumed our dinner, Tsuki eating the food with relish and cleaning her te of food in a matter of minutes.


    After clearing the table and dishes, Tsuki and I went into the bath for our usual bathing session. It seems that even now, we''re still bathing together as brother and sister.


    Tsuki sat in front with her back leaning against me while we soaked in the bathtub, the tub just big enough to fit the two of us.


    "So¡­ Is there anything you want me to do? I''m sure my system can do something for you. Better grades at school? Some bully you want taken care of? Maybe a teacher you want to y a prank on? Anything you want I can give you."


    Tsuki turned to look at me, her eyes sparkling in the light, "Anything, Nii-chan?"


    I nodded with a smile.


    She turned back and poked her fingers together, "Ummm¡­ In that case¡­ Can Nii-chan¡­ Make my breasts bigger?"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Why did I not see thating?


    Well it''s not exactly that hard to do so I just helped her with it. Does the real Tsuki wish for this as well? I suppose I should ask her when I get back.


    "Waaah! It really got bigger!! Thank you Nii-chan!! You''re the best!!! I love you!!" She screamed out in joy, hugging me tightly.


    "Ok, ok, calm down. We''re still in the bath."


    "Ehehehe~ I''m just so happy~ Nii-chan really is the best!!"


    I smiled wryly at the giggling girl that was admiring her own breasts.


    I leaned back in the bath and immersed myself in my own thoughts for a moment.


    There was no big threat here, no Dark Sect, no Gods, no cultivators and any gangsters threatening me can be easily dealt with using my powers.


    I grinned, "You know¡­ Maybe staying here for a while isn''t that bad."


    Yeah¡­ Let''s just stay here for just a bit.

 Chapter 617 - Trapped

    (Tsuki POV)


    *A few moments ago*


    ??


    I enjoyed Aniue''s warmth as I cuddled closer to him, watching the memory scene of us making dinner together.


    Just as I was in the middle of reminiscing about that particr memory, the resistance I felt leaning against Aniue disappeared suddenly and I fell on my back.


    I sat up and looked around, realising that Aniue hadpletely disappeared, causing me to panic.


    Did someone kidnap him? Where did Aniue go? If someone really tried to take Aniue from me...


    "Nii-chan! Nii-chan? What''s wrong, you were spacing out over there?"


    I turned back to look at the memory scene, this was something I do not remember happening.


    The other Nii-chan reached out and patted the other me''s head, "Sorry, I was just thinking about some things. How''s the rice?"


    No¡­ This was not how it went.


    Since I had taken the memory potion before this, I remembered everything that happened in perfect detail. Such an interaction between myself and Aniue never happened.


    Eh? I''m setting the table? Aniue was the one who set the table here, not me... What is going on?


    Areh? Aniue is looking around like he''s confused? This¡­


    Did Aniue send himself to the memory world?


    No, if Aniue wanted to do it, he would have definitely told me before doing so. Something''s definitely wrong here, I can feel it.


    I moved towards the memory version of Aniue, reaching out my hand to try and touch him. As expected, my hand simply phased through Aniue as though he wasn''t there.


    I tried the same with the other me only to meet with the same results.


    It seems like I still can''t interact with the memory, so what caused Aniue to disappear like that? Was this the next phase of the process for Aniue to regain his memories? Am I stuck here until Aiue finishes remembering everything? But it looks like he is in full control of himself within the memory, would the memory even be the same?


    I decided to watch for a little longer, gasping when I saw Aniue materialise a ball of light in front of him.


    It wasn''t surprising that Aniue could do that since it''s still Aniue who is in control, but that it is an indication that the scene I''m witnessing in front of me was no longer just a memory yback anymore.


    I was also most definitely not prepared when I saw Aniue reveal his powers to the memory me, even going so far as revealing the future to her as well.


    Listening to Aniue say that he would not leave me while embracing me¡­ I feltplicated emotions welling up within me.


    It felt like Aniue was saying it to me, but it also felt like he was saying it to someone who was not me.


    Ok fine, I was definitely jealous of memory me and was wishing so hard that I could change ces with her.


    That feeling was suppressed when Aniue started bathing with me and asked if there was something I wanted.


    Oh no¡­ If I knew myself back then, there would be one thing I would definitely try and ask Aniue for¡­


    "Ummm¡­ In that case¡­ Can Nii-chan¡­ Make my breasts bigger?"


    I knew it!!!


    Nooooo!! Stop!! Don''t look at me like that Aniue!! It''s normal for girls like me to want that ok?! And I thought having bigger breasts might attract Ani-- NOOO!! It definitely wasn''t for something impure!! I swear!!


    I want to bury myself in a hole now!


    Eh? Aniue¡­ Actually did it? Aniue can do that? I thought you needed some kind of special potion or something¡­ Unnn¡­ It''s Aniue after all¡­


    I turned to look at memory me''s chest and...


    Uwaaa!! An entire cup size bigger?! It''s the size I''ve always wished for!! I''m absolutely jealous!! Switch with me!!!


    Gnununu¡­ I definitely will ask Aniue to do that to me when hees back! Just you wait, other me!


    Aniue smiled at the other me who was currently giddy with happiness, "You know¡­ Maybe staying here for a while isn''t that bad."


    Eh?


    There was the sound of breaking ss and the space suddenly turned white, the memory Aniue and myself disappearing into thin air along with the rest of the scene, leaving me alone in the white space.


    I waited for a few minutes expecting a scene change, but nothing happened even after a long while.


    Remembering Aniue''s lessons, I used my Quarks to scan my surroundings, only to realise that this was no longer the memory space that I was in just a few moments ago but apletely different space.


    Was I teleported to somewhere else?


    I widened the range of my scan and the results were the same.


    I''m not sure if it was of any significance that this happened right after Aniue said those words. Could that space understand that Aniue had the intention to stay and it trapped him in there? Was this whole thing a trap for Aniue?


    Unnn¡­ But that also means this space was not Aniue''s mindscape where his memories were stored and instead, it''s probably some kind of alternate space masquerading as Aniue''s mindscape and showing us things from his mind.


    That might exin why we were watching Aniue''s memories from a third person''s perspective instead of the normal first person''s perspective like the other test subjects.


    If that is true, the possibility that someone had tempered with Aniue''s potion is high. But who could have done that?


    I do not believe Brendan could have done something like this. Though I still do not trust himpletely, I don''t think he has the skill to temper with the potion and make this without external help. There''s also the fact that he gains absolutely nothing by doing this too.


    Then again, all this might just be caused by Aniue himself, considering it''s Aniue after all.


    But if this was indeed someone trying to inconvenience Aniue, I will definitely find that person and rip them apart limb from limb!


    At this point, I can only assume that Aniue has been taken and was trapped in an illusory space, probably showing things he wanted to see to keep him from breaking out by himself.


    I need to rescue him¡­ But how?


    Gunununu¡­ There''s no use wondering about this by myself here, I need to break out of my own prison first.


    Directing my concentration to a single point, I tore open a hole in the space and leapt out before it closed shut behind me.


    My vision shed white and the next thing I knew, there was a stab of pain in my forehead that caused me to recoil back.


    My vision adjusted itself and I found Diao Chan ring at me with an obvious bump on her head.


    "I knew you were a hard headed person but I didn''t think you had a hard head too¡­" She groaned, rubbing the bump on her head delicately.


    "Sorry," I apologised sincerely.


    I must have smacked into her when I jerked awake from escaping that alternate space, though I wonder why the Witch was hovering over me.


    "If you''re out, Master must be waking up soon as well, right?" Brendan asked, watching me carefully. "You looked to be quite distressed in thest few moments so senior sister Diao Chan was checking up on you."


    I shook my head, "Something happened to Aniue while inside his memory space, I believe someone or something had hijacked his memory world and trapped him in another one."


    "Master was kidnapped? Is He in danger?" Manami gasped.


    "Only in the metaphysical sense," I corrected. "The world is basically all an illusion that exists in Aniue''s mind. I''m not sure of all the details, but I believe it operates on the principle of showing Aniue what he wants so that he does not want to leave. We need to go in and break him out."


    "And how do we do that?" Lian Li demanded, clearly upset that her Master was not safe.


    I raised up the bottle that Aniue had drunk from, "We''ll need to go to the same ce as Aniue did. Be careful not to get trapped in your own fantasy yourselves..."


    Brendan frowned at me, "But¡­ How does that even work? Isn''t this a memory restoration potion? We don''t even know if this would send us to the same ce as Master."


    I looked the alchemist dead in the eye, "Then I suppose we just have to make something that can, can''t we?"


    Wait for me, Aniue! This time, it''s my turn to save you!

 Chapter 618 - The Safeties Are Off

    (MC POV)


    One issue I realised really quickly from my current situation was that there were no more scene skips and I have to live out every second of it like it''s my life now.


    ??


    I wonder how my disciples are doing outside?


    Since Tsuki told me that reliving an entire lifetime is about ten minutes in real time, there shouldn''t be any issues with me being here. I do want to learn everything about my past life after all.


    The good thing was that my memories were actually returning to me slowly even though I wasn''t living through them currently. The feeling is like someone putting some kind of movie into my head directly, ying it back to me even while I continue to live this life.


    If I wanted to know something rted to my memory, I would also immediately recall the memory perfectly even while still gaining new ones in the background.


    If I had to describe it, it''s like aputer unpacking apressed file inside its memory storage. It''s all there, but I just need time toprehend it.


    It''s still going to take me a while to piece everything together but it''s nothing I''ve never done before. It''s not my first time processing a huge amount of information being stuffed in my head, after all.


    I also found out that even though there was only Tsuki and I living in thisrge house, we still shared the same bedroom because she didn''t want us to be separated from each other.


    In case you were wondering, it''s a wholesome brother and sister rtionship. Really.


    You won''t hear me saying this out loud, but being the big spoon felt kind of nice.


    Even though I''ve done it with my disciples countless times, doing it with Tsuki gave me a sense of nostalgia.


    Then again, considering this is technically my past, it would make sense for me to feel that way right?


    Somehow I feel like making the decision to stay here just to rx for a bit was the right choice.


    No crazy people to disturb me, no power hungry cultivators trying to kill me, no real threat to my cute disciples or even just people I care about in general, no Dark Sect or other worldly beings trying to destroy the world either.


    Yep, this ce is great.


    "Nii-chan~ I''m off to school!" Tsuki yelled out from the doorway.


    I appeared from the kitchen holding the bento I prepared for her, "Be careful now. I ced a few protection inscriptions on you which I doubt anything in this world can break, but that''s no excuse to be careless."


    "Heeeh~ What do they do?"


    "Well, let''s just say that if a truck tried to isekai you, it would be the one that got isekai-ed instead. The only issue for us would be trying exin how you destroyed a truck."


    "Guhihihi~ Nii-chan is a worrywart as usual~"


    She took the bento from my hands and gave me a peck on my cheek.


    "I love you, Nii-chan!" She waved back before running out of the house.


    Mmm, little sisters are definitely cute. Now I know why I spoiled ria in my other life too.


    Cai Hong is still cutest though.


    Now I should get to work too, not that it''s anything difficult to do given my current abilities and also my knowledge of the future.


    Since my memories are still slowly returning to me, I don''t know everything that is set to happen in the future yet. But I at least have knowledge of what was supposed to happen in the next two years or so.


    I did a quick clean up of the house before going to my room to put on my suit.


    With everything prepared, I left the house just as a ck sedan with tinted windows pulled up in front of the house.


    I climbed into the back seat and greeted the only other upant of the car with a grin, "Good morning, Hiroto."


    "Good morning, Aniki!" Hiroto greeted me back from the driver seat. "As Aniki had predicted, the Kashima family requested a meeting with us today."


    I nodded, "Good, everything is going to n."


    I had never intended to remain subservient to the other three Yakuza families forever and was already making ns to either overthrow them or absorb them ever since the day I took over this Family.


    The Kitakura Family was the easiest one since their Matriarch was kind of a shotacon so all I really had to do was seduce her with some bats of my eyshes.


    My next target was the Kashima Family whose main business lies in the night clubs and bars in Kabukicho. I had set up severalpeting businesses in the area under a differentpany which took quite a big chunk of their business from them.


    If this was the normal me, I would only have seeded in stealing their business in another year or so, but with my cheats, a single day was enough to utterly turn their fortunes upside down.


    They tried to harass and bully thepetitors away but were entirely unsessful, so they resorted to try and find out where thesepetitors sprouted from.


    It was only recently that they realised they were all under me and now were demanding answers on why we werepeting with them.


    No big deal, I was already prepared to deal with them. Or at least, the memory me did. He had ns on how to deal with every single one of the yakuza families in case they turned hostile to us, I was really meticulous about it it seems.


    "Do you have the things?" I asked.


    Hiroto nodded, "Yumi took care of it, she''s waiting for us at the meeting ce. Should we head there now? It wouldn''t be good to keep Kashima-dono waiting even if we are stabbing him in the back."


    I was about to agree when I remembered the fact that I still have my powers from the other world so there was absolutely no reason for me to y by this world''s rules at all.


    In fact, wasn''t my n to break this ce apart? I almost forgot about that.


    I can''t do something too drastic from the start just in case I rip myself apart with the space, so let''s just test how far I can take things first.


    I smirked, "You know¡­ I''m feeling a little hungry. Isn''t there that new ramen ce that opened up across the street from our office? Why don''t we all go for a quick bite first? My treat. You know what? Tell Yumi toe as well."


    Hiroto raised an eyebrow at me, "Are you sure about that, Aniki? We both know how serious Kashima-dono is. He''ll be breathing down our necks if we''rete, you know?"


    I chuckled, "Trust me on this. I know what I''m doing."


    Hiroto still had a rather doubtful expression on his face but decided it was better to trust me.


    He took out his phone and sent a quick text, presumably to Yumi, before stepping on the pedal and driving us to our destination.


    I took the chance to check on Tsuki through the inscriptions Iid on her and found her just reaching her ssroom, waving to her friends with a smile.


    Watching her smile like that, I''m reminded ofst night when I revealed my status as a transmigrator to Tsuki.


    Seeing her ept me wholeheartedly like she did, there was no way I could let her down in this life.


    That''s why¡­ Just in this world, I''ll just be a little bit selfish and let people know that they y by my rules.

 Chapter 619 - I’ll Make You An Offer You Can’t Refuse

    (MC POV)


    "Big brother¡­ I''m pretty sure Kashima-dono is fuming by now¡­" Yumi remarked, following a step behind me as I led our small group towards the agreed meeting ce.


    ??


    "I have to agree with Yumi-san on this one, Aniki. That was actually the most stressful ramen I''ve ever had¡­ Maybe we should call the others instead of going there with just the three of us?" Hiroto added.


    I chuckled at them, "You two worry too much. I did say I have everything under control, didn''t I? Or do the two of you have so little faith in me?"


    "No! That''s not the case, big brother!"


    "Never, Aniki!"


    Both of them denied with panicked expressions, to which I justughed it off.


    We soon reached the nightclub where the meeting was supposed to take ce. Given that it was still in the afternoon, it was supposed to be closed so there wasn''t anyone around other than us and a single bouncer standing outside the entrance.


    "You''rete," he chastised us with furrowed brows. "I hope you have a good exnation because Oyaji is definitely not happy with you."


    Without waiting for a response, he opened the door to the club and stepped inside, gesturing for us to follow him in.


    "Quite rude, don''t you think?" I pointed out.


    Hiroto and Yumi just stared at me like I grew a second head.


    If my Family and Kashima''s Family were equal, my words would have made sense. But right now, we''re merely a small and insignificant Family who are supposedly riding on their coattails. Even if I''m the Patriarch of my Family, their goons can get away with things like this and we wouldn''t be able to do anything about it.


    Until now, that is.


    We walked through the empty halls of the club, something that should have changed when the day gets dark. But I knew for a fact that they were losing customers left and right to the point of even having an empty club one night.


    Waiting for us in one of the alcoves was the patriarch of the Kashima Family, Eiko Kashima.


    On the outside, he looks like a politician with his sses and thin build, but that could not be further from the truth.


    Though he may look thirty, the man''s already closing in on his mid-sixties this year. Some attributed his youth to being a blood sucking vampire and I was inclined to believe them.


    He was infamous for being extremely strict, even with his own men. Any failure was met with the harshest of punishments no matter what. But precisely because of that attitude, his Family could be considered one of the deadliest as his men were especially trained to be efficient and ruthless.


    If he wanted someone dead, his men would hunt that person down without a day of rest until the job is done.


    And now, said man was ring at us the moment we came into view, watching us unblinkingly as we made our way to sit across from him.


    Yumi and Hitori were understandably nervous at being red at by him since our own Family could still be considered quite young in this business, the core members being no older than twenty five. An old Family like Kashima''s could crush us t easily.


    Again, that is if we''re still under normal circumstances of course.


    I settled into my seat across from the Kashima patriarchfortably, not even showing worry at the men who started appearing out from the corners of the club to surround us.


    "You got some nerve, brat¡­" Kashima growled, tapping his finger on the table impatiently. "First you stab me in the back with those cabaret clubs you set up, then you had the gall to y innocent while watching me go on a wild goose chase, and now you even showed upte when I showed you courtesy by inviting you here. Do you really think we wouldn''t crush you just because you did some small work for us? Work that we can get another third rate family to rece you in doing easily?"


    I steepled my fingers in front of me and moved closer towards the table.


    All eyes were on me now, waiting to see what exactly I would say to defend myself.


    I sucked in a breath and held it dramatically, looking the patriarch dead in the eye before finally speaking.


    "So?"


    Silence.


    Everyone just gaped at me, their minds still trying toprehend what I just said.


    The patriarch mmed the table with his fist, "SO?! FOR ALL THAT, THE ONLY THING YOU HAD TO SAY FOR YOURSELF IS ''SO''?!!"


    I tilted my head at him, as though not understanding why he was so upset, "Why are you acting all surprised? Were you not already stabbing me in the back as well?"


    He red at me for a moment before saying, "What are you even talking about? I gain absolutely nothing by doing that."


    It sounded so sincere I almost believed him.


    I leaned back in my chair, "You think I''m a young upstart nobody who bit off more than I can chew. That''s why you''ve been finding other Families to do our work for you so that you can cut us off whenever you want. Unfortunately, you realised no one else can give you the same service we did so you wanted to undermine us to prevent us from getting any more influence. You even went as far as trying to go after my people while pretending to be the other rival ns. Do you think I don''t know?"


    Honestly, he actually did a really good job covering this up since there was no evidence. The other me might have needed that to take him down but definitely not the current me.


    "You have no proof. Are you''re ndering your elders now, brat?"


    I smirked, "If I am, what are you going to do about it, Eiko-kun?"


    There were sharp intakes of breaths all around us.


    I knew all of his men were ready to strike me down, all they needed was a signal from their boss and they would rip me to shreds immediately.


    The patriarch furrowed his brow, "Brat¡­ Are you sick of living?"


    I shrugged at him before leaning forward again, "Hey¡­ Want to see a magic trick?"


    "What are you--"


    "Doesn''t matter, I''ll show you anyway. Look here!"


    I raised up my hand and summoned a deck of ying cards to fan out, making them appear out of thin air.


    "Normally I would ask you to pick a card but I know you''re not in the mood for that so¡­ There!"


    I closed up the deck before spreading them on the table, revealing that all the cards had changed to disy pictures of a few men.


    Men who the Patriarch had tasked to sabotage my people.


    Of course the only reason I knew was because I scanned his memories, not that I actually found out by myself.


    But to him, it must look like I have much more dirt on him that could potentiallynd him in a lot of trouble.


    The slight twitch of his lips was enough to tell he was disturbed.


    I grinned, "Pretty cool right? Maybe that''s what your clubs are missing to get the crowds back, have some kind of show, you know?"


    The rage boiling off him was evident when he shifted his sight back to me, "What are you doing?"


    I raised up my finger, "Oh! But I''m not done yet!"


    I gathered up the cards and sped them in my hand before letting go, revealing that they were gone now.


    Then I reached up in the air and snapped, directing everyone''s attention to my raised hand before materialising a picture on the table.


    I lowered my hand and pointed to the picture, redirecting everyone''s attention to it.


    "What do you see?"


    The Patriarch frowned, "This is¡­ A picture of your sister?"


    "Cute right? Just one of the two cutest sisters anyone can have, don''t be jealous ok? But anyway, what I really want you to see is behind you."


    Everyone turned to where I pointed, only to realise there was now a giant picture standing behind the crowd of men that depicted a woman smiling at them.


    Most were surprised that such a giant thing appeared there without them knowing, which was obvious since I literally materialised it out of thin air.


    Only the Patriarch and I know that the woman was a lover he was secretly sweet on, a memory I dragged up from the depths of his consciousness.


    It wouldn''t be a big deal if it wasn''t for the fact that he was already married with three kids.


    Insidious? Breach of personal privacy? I don''t know what those words mean.


    He turned back to me, his face as red as a tomato.


    Too bad for him, I wasn''t done yet.


    I tapped the table with a finger and he realised the picture of my sister was now reced with a piece of paper with a list of numbers on them.


    These were the passcodes to many of his safehouses where incriminating evidence against his entire family were kept. Some could potentially keep him away for a very, very long time.


    Again, these are things I stole from his memories to materialise in front of him. But to his understanding, it would appear as though I had already essed them and could use them against him whenever I want.


    His expression was now subdued, "What¡­ What do you want?"


    I smiled at him, "Nothing much, really. Just your entire family bes subordinate to mine. As simple as that."


    With that said, I leaned back in my chair and crossed my arms, waiting for his answer.


    Did I make him an offer he couldn''t refuse? Absolutely.

 Chapter 620 - Don’t Worry, Big Brother’s Got It

    (MC POV)


    I walked out of the club alongside my twopanions with the bouncer from before leading the way out.


    ??


    Yumi and Hiroto had nk expressions on their faces like they still could notprehend what had happened in there.


    The bouncer was about to head back into the club without a word when I cleared my throat loudly.


    He quickly turned back and bowed his head at a perfect ny-degree angle, "Take care, Oyaji!"


    I waved him off and he retreated back into the club, leaving me alone with mypanions.


    "What¡­ What just happened, Yumi?" Hiroto asked, his face still nk.


    "I¡­ I don''t know, Hiroto¡­ It feels like I''m dreaming¡­" Yumi replied, a simrly nk expression on her face.


    I snapped my fingers in front of them, waking them from their stupor, "The Kashima family are now our subordinates, it''s as simple as that. Why are the two of you so surprised?"


    Yumi grasped her head, "Wait¡­ Big brother¡­ No¡­ The Kashima Family has centuries of history, you know?! They have over six hundred members in their Kashima Family alone, you know?! How did we make them our subordinates when we barely even have a hundred people in our Family?!"


    I shrugged, "Because we''re better than them. It''s as simple as that."


    Hiroto grasped my arms, "Aniki! You are just too awesome! This one swears to follow you no matter where you go! Even if it''s to storm the gates of hell, I will be there with Aniki!"


    "Ok, ok, calm down, no need to make a big fuss over this. Things aren''t finished with just that so we still have work to do. Or rather, you guys have more work to do."


    Yumi tilted her head at me, "What do you mean, big brother?"


    I gestured that we should walk and the two of them followed me back to the car we parked by the sidewalk.


    Only when we had driven off from the ce did I lean forward to exin.


    "Kashima-san might have sworn his family to us but that man would definitely not be happy about this arrangement. I have no doubt he''s already trying to figure a way to get himself out of his current situation. We already know he''s not above backstabbing after all."


    Yumi turned to look at me from the passenger seat, "That reminds me¡­ How did big brother know about Kashima-dono sabotaging us? I don''t think any of us figured out who was behind the attacks."


    I smiled at her, "Who do you think you''re talking to? It''s me after all."


    "Ah! Of course, big brother! Eh¡­ But¡­ In that case¡­ Is it wise for big brother to ept them as our subordinates? They could betray us at anytime."


    I tapped my nose, "Haven''t you heard the saying ''Keep your friends close and your enemies closer''? Anyway, the whole point of making them our subordinates is not for more manpower, it''s to put ourselves on the same standing as the other Families and get their attention. You two know that we are part of the Ryu Alliance, right?"


    "Of course, Aniki."


    "That goes without saying, big brother."


    "Kashima family is one of the top twenty Family''s of the Ryu Alliance while we''re amongst bottom feeders at rank hundred and ny two. Now that we just subjugated one of the top twenty Families, it''s bound to get us noticed by the others."


    It may be a littleplicated, but my Family, along with every other Yakuza Family in the western half of Japan are all part of the Ryu Alliance.


    On paper, everyone''s supposed to work together to bring greater benefit and prosperity to the Alliance like one big happy family. But when you band together arge group of criminals, there''s no way any sense of morality would prevent backstabbing and internal strife from happening amongst our group.


    Hiroto looked at me through the rear view mirror, "Isn''t that a bad thing, Aniki? The other Family will have their eyes on us now and some would probably want to take action before we grow any more."


    Normally Hiroto would be right of course, we were in no shape to go against any of the main Families in the alliance if they were to bare their fangs at us.


    It wasn''t even a matter of their fighting strength since their influence reached further than ours, they could suppress us through their connections alone.


    Only problem for them is, they y by my rules now.


    I smiled back at Hiroto, "That''s what I want actually. They wille after us, they will fail, then we will have a reason to retaliate against them."


    "Eh? Are we using the Kashima Family''s assets after all, Aniki?"


    "Oh no, not at all. They wouldn''t cooperate anyway. I will deal with them myself."


    Yumi''s face scrunched up in worry, "Big brother¡­ Is there any reason for us to antagonize them? Wasn''t the n for us to just do the yakuza thing as a side business and focus on the international trade side of things?"


    "We still are," I assured her. "But we''re doing both this time, no reason to give up something beneficial to us after all. In due time, you two. Everything will be revealed in due time."


    The car stopped at a red light and Hiroto turned back to look at me with a raised eyebrow, "This has something to do with Tsuki-chan again, doesn''t it?"


    I huffed, "Of course it does. If I controlled both sides, there would be less people trying to disrupt my time with Tsuki."


    That''s only partially true. If I upied a major position in the alliance, the family that would have tried to assassinate me would be less inclined to do so. Not that I would have let them try if they had any intention to do so in the first ce, but it would mean one less trouble for me which is a plus.


    The two people seated in front of me let out a sigh, before turning back just as the lights turned green.


    "So where to now, Aniki?"


    I checked my watch for the time, "It''s time for Tsuki to get off from school so let''s go pick her up."


    "Right, shall I drop you at the usual ce so you can walk there, Aniki?"


    I grinned, "Actually no, we''re going there directly this time."


    "Are you sure, big brother?" Yumi asked, looking concerned again. "Didn''t you want to keep Tsuki-chan away from all this?"


    "Well¡­ She''s a big girl now and we did have a long talk yesterday. It''s better that she knows about all of this than being kept in the dark. Besides¡­ There''s going to be something interesting happening today and having you guys there would be good."


    "You want us to call everyone, Aniki?"


    "Well, just a few of them will do, we''re just going to intimidate some high school students, no need to be too drastic in our actions."


    Yumi giggled, "I''m not sure if big brother can say that anymore considering what you did with Kashima-dono."


    "Yes, yes. Now step on it, Hiroto."


    "Right on it, Aniki."


    I rxed into my seat as we made our way towards Tsuki''s school, Yumi already busy dialling numbers to call up several of our people to meet us there.


    If the future is still the same for the memory Tsuki today, there would be some altercations between her and some nosy students who think they are better than her.


    Of course it would be an elder brother''s duty to help his little sister when she is bullied~

 Chapter 621 - Big Brother Is Here To Slap Some Faces

    (Memory Tsuki POV)


    "Tsuki-chan~ Is your brothering to pick you up again today?"


    ??


    I paused in packing up my bag to look up at the ssmate who called out to me, "Aoki-san¡­ What do you want?"


    Akane Aoki, one of the people I despise most in this school. If I had to describe her, she would simply be ''a spoiled, rich and uncultured bitch''.


    She''s the kind of person who thinks everything can be solved with money and believes the world revolves around her and her alone. A true waste of space.


    She took an especially deep dislike of me when she realised I stood out more than her since I was just better than her in every way. She would then taunt me alongside her toadies and make an absolute nuisance of herself just to annoy me.


    Though it was not to the level of calling it harassment, she would sometimes make Nii-chan the target of her jokes and that was something I could not ept.


    Since I had her beat in our grades, sports, poprity and also beauty, she now resorts to making use of her wealth status to mock me.


    Usually, my friends would help defend me when this irritating girl tries to disturb me, forcing her to back off from me. Thus, she now picks times when my friends are busy with their clubs or part time jobs to annoy me.


    "Oh nothing at all, Tsuki-chan~ Is your pathetic brothering to pick you up again?"


    I stood up and red at her, "I told you what will happen to you if you dare insult my Nii-chan again. Do you think that my threats are empty ones?"


    "Ohohoho~ Not at all, Tsuki-chan~ It was a simple question, don''t you think?"


    I turned back to pack my things, "What do you want Aoki-san? If there''s nothing important, I''m leaving."


    "That''s pretty rude of you, Tsuki-san," One of her toadies remarked, shaking her head at me. "Aoki-san was concerned about someone as insignificant as you and this is how you respond to her?"


    I sighed internally, these people really have nothing else better to do.


    The pompous bitch waved her hand dramatically, "It''s fine. It is obvious someone with her upbringing would be like this after all."


    I looked up at her, my instincts telling me that I would not like what she was thinking about.


    "What are you implying, Aoki-san?"


    She smirked at me, "It''s obvious, your brother is most likely some good for nothing with no education background whatsoever. He probably just stays at home and sleeps all day, doesn''t he? That suit of his must be stolen from somewhere and you coerced him toe pick you up everyday to make yourself feel better. After all, the two of you have no parents~"


    I was this close to pping her across that stupid face of hers when she talked about Nii-chan, but I stopped myself when I heard thest of her tirade.


    How did she find out that we had no parents? This was something that both Nii-chan and I had kept secret all the time.


    Aside from the other big brothers and sisters who had been in a simr situation as us from those bad men, there should not be anyone else who knows about our family problems.


    I even kept this from my friends.


    "I don''t know how you found out about our private family affairs, but it''s still no business of yours," I growled.


    "Ohohoho~ Did that strike a nerve? Was I right about your brother being a good for nothing? I am, aren''t I? He''s definitely some pathetic slob that''s wallowing in self-pity all alone in his room when you aren''t around, you should really just dump him for your own good."


    I furrowed my brows, "You know nothing about Nii-chan. I suggest you shut that mouth of yours before I shut it for you."


    "Oh? Is that a threat? There''s only us here right now, you know? You do anything to me and I can get you expelled without question. I doubt you poor siblings can afford that, can you?"


    Unfortunately, she was right.


    Nii-chan''s business was only just beginning to take off and we were finally doing better than we were in the past where we had barely enough to scrape by. Even then, Nii-chan made sure I looked normal outside no matter what he had to do, even my school uniforms back then were new and not second hand which would have saved a lot of Nii-chan''s money.


    But that does not mean we were especially well off yet so I should not do anything to inconvenience Nii-chan.


    Taking my silence as an indication of submission, the bith''s smirk grew wider, "Oh my, oh my. Look at her, she must be so upset that her life is so much worse than ours. Maybe you should think before getting your big brother to pretend like he''s actually well-off with that cheap suit of his. It''s obvious if you think about it, you know? Who even walks their sister home everyday in that getup? You''re both obviously living in poverty."


    Hearing that brought me a littlefort since it means she hasn''t bothered to find out where we lived.


    I did my best to ignore her and picked up my bag, leaving the ssroom without a second nce back.


    Usually our interactions would end there but she had chosen to follow me out of the school towards the school gates, most likely riding off her high on her presumed victory.


    "Look at the peasant girl running to her big brother now, she must be so ashamed of herself," I heard the bitch mouth off while following a short distance away. "Maybe if she asked politely, I can ask my driver to give her a lift."


    Her posseughed at her terrible joke while I continued my way to meet my Nii-chan, knowing that being with Nii-chan was the safest spot I could be.


    Surprisingly, when I reached the school gates where Nii-chan should be waiting, he was nowhere to be found, something that has never happened before.


    The only person there was that bitch''s driver waiting outside of his car to pick up his little miss bitch.


    "Oh? What''s this? It seems like the big brother has grown tired of picking up his poor little sister! Maybe he ran away from home and abandoned his stupid sister? Hahaha!" Sheughed.


    Just as I was about to turn around to slog that bitch, there was the roar of several engines as multiple cars suddenly pulled up in front of us out of nowhere.


    The upants of the cars stepped out, all of them dressed in suits and looking like bodyguards. It looked like a scene from those action movies where the bodyguards were securing the perimeter before a VIP showed up on the scene.


    I was not that knowledgeable about cars but even I could tell the car that stopped directly in front of me was an expensive one.


    My mouth gaped even further when big brother Hiroto and big sister Yumi stepped out of the car, both of them moving to the passenger side to open the door and allowing Nii-chan to step out from it.


    If I was being honest, he looked absolutely cool when he did so.


    "Ah, Tsuki! Sorry I''mte, traffic was a pain. Shall we go home now?"


    Nii-chan? What is going on?!

 Chapter 622 - My Little Princess

    (Memory Tsuki POV)


    "Nii¡­ Nii-chan? What is going on?"


    ??


    Nii-chan smiled at me, "Sorry for keeping it from you, Tsuki. But you''re actually a princess of a faraway kingdom that was struck with civil war. I was assigned as your bodyguard and we were sent here to hide for your safety. Now that the war is over, you need to return to take over the country as the crown princess. Shall we return home, princess?"


    Eh?


    EHHHHH?!


    Wait¡­ Nii-chan, you''re not joking are you? C¡­ C¡­ Crown princess?! Isn''t this like those stories you used to tell me before we sleep? Are you saying those stories were actually real for me?!


    Look! Even the bitch and her posse are staring at you with their mouths openically you know? This is a joke right?!


    But¡­ Would Nii-chan do all this just for a joke?


    "Umm¡­ Umm¡­ Nii-chan¡­ Is what you said¡­ True?"


    Nii-chan nodded at me seriously, showing me a face that indicated he was not joking.


    I gulped, "Which¡­ Which country am I a princess of?"


    Nii-chan suddenly broke into a mischievous smile, "You''re the princess of our family at home of course. My cute little sister will always be my little princess~"


    It took me a second to register the fact that Nii-chan just trolled me.


    I immediately ran up and started hitting Nii-chan, "Mouuuu!! Nii-chan is always bullying me!! Not fair!!"


    I felt his hand pat my head, "Well, I''m not lying after all. You have always been my little princess."


    "Auuu¡­ Nii-chan¡­ Suddenly acting so cool and saying those words is unfair¡­"


    He gave me a wry smile before turning to look at the bitch behind me.


    "Aoki-san, yes?"


    "Y¡­ Yes?" She stuttered.


    Hmm? For someone who was talking crap about Nii-chan, why is she acting so shy right now? She''s even squirming and poking her fingers together.


    She also seemed more surprised by Nii-chan''s presence than the crowd of bodyguards surrounding Nii-chan.


    At least her posse was understandably shaken by the sight, the person they believe to be some poor shut-in suddenly shows up with a fleet of cars and steps out looking like a prince.


    Eh? She''s blushing?


    Don''t tell me all this time her picking on me was because she was jealous of me having Nii-chan and wanted to sabotage my rtionship with him?


    Oh, this is rich.


    "As you can see, I''m not a poor slob that coops himself up at home with nothing to do. If you must know, I do own a few businesses which I believe even your father is one of my clients. I would appreciate it if you leave my sister alone from now on, preferably not evening within a meter of her. Understand?"


    The bitch bowed her head, something I could never imagine her doing before, "Y¡­ Yes! Ipletely understand! Please ept my apologies! I will never do it again!"


    "That''s good. I understand girls your age are prone to such feelings of jealousy, but taking it out on others is quite deplorable."


    "Ugghhh¡­ I¡­ I understand¡­ I''m sorry for all that I''ve done, Tsuki-san¡­"


    Woaaah¡­ Nii-chan managed to get her to apologise just like that? As expected of Nii-chan!


    Nii-chan turned to me, "What do you say, Tsuki?"


    I looked at Aoki-san who still had her head bowed, "I forgive you, Aoki-san."


    "Thank you. I promise not to do it again."


    Nii-chan nodded his head, "Umu, I prefer well-mannered women after all. Don''t waste your youth on petty jealousy."


    Eh? Nii-chan? Well-mannered women?


    Umm¡­ I see¡­ Maybe I should¡­ Wait, what am I thinking?


    I felt Nii-chan grasp my shoulder, "Let''s go, Tsuki. We''ll get some pudding on the way back."


    I was ushered into the car and big sister Yumi closed the door for me, Nii-chan moving to the other side to board the car after me.


    Big sister Yumi and big brother Hiroto entered the car, prompting the rest who were outside to get in their vehicles too.


    "Where to, Aniki?"


    "The convenience store just down the road, please."


    Big brother Hiroto nodded and drove us to our destination.


    I looked at big sister Yumi and gave her a questioning look, only to get a wry smile from her in return.


    Turning to Nii-chan who had a self satisfied smirk on his face, I pouted at him, "Mouuuu¡­ What was all that, Nii-chan?!"


    He feigned ignorance, "Hmm? What was what? If my little sister princess is getting bullied, of course it''s the duty of the big brother to protect her, right?"


    I started hitting his arm with my fist, "You know what I mean! Did you go hire all these actors just toe and make fun of me?"


    Nii-chan chuckled, "Oh, not at all. Everyone you saw here today were my subordinates and working for me. I own the cars too, in case you were thinking they were rental."


    My eyes widened, "Ehhhh? Nii-chan is actually rich?"


    "Well, it depends on what you define as rich. But you do remember I have something special now, don''t you? Doing something like this isn''t that hard anymore."


    Ah! Nii-chan has the system now! He''s probably making use of it to his advantage! Maybe it gives him rewards like extra abilities or an extraordinary sum of money! I almost forgot about that!


    Well¡­ nii-chan is awesome after all, I wouldn''t be surprised if he managed to do all this without the system''s help anyway.


    I gazed at big sister Yumi and big brother Hiroto who had their attention focused on the road before leaning towards Nii-chan and whispering, "Do they know?"


    Nii-chan shook his head and ced his finger in front of his lips.


    Guhihihi~ So it''s our little secret!


    I was about to reach out and hug Nii-chan when I suddenly remembered what he said to Aoki-san a few moments ago.


    Nii-chan likes well-mannered girls¡­ Maybe that means I should change a little bit too?? Ehehehe~ Since Nii-chan yed this prank on me, this will also be my revenge on him!


    "Say¡­ Umm¡­ Nii¡­ I mean¡­ Aniue¡­ Did you do all this for me?"


    The look of surprise on Nii-chan''s face made it so worth it.


    "Did you just?"


    "Umm.. I thought I should be more like a properdy since Aniue is also a refined member of society, right? And Nii¡­ I mean, you did call me a princess after all... So I should be more well-mannered from now on too, don''t you think so, Aniue?"


    He looked away from me, "Huh¡­ So I inadvertently caused this one too¡­"


    I didn''t really understood what he meant but before I could ask about it, he turned back and patted my head, "If that''s what you want, I won''t stop you. But you''ll still be my cute little sister no matter what."


    Unnn¡­ It''s not fair¡­ Why are you so cool Nii-chan?


    "Also to answer your question if I did this for you..." Nii-chan added. "I knew those girls were bullying you at school so of course I would put a stop to that. Only I can bully you after all."


    "Mouuuu! Nii-chan!!" I protested, smacking him again.


    "Ahahaha, what happened to calling me ''Aniue'' and the well-mannereddy behavior? Already giving up?"


    Grrr¡­ It sounds like Nii-chan doesn''t believe I can do it. I''ll definitely do it and show him!


    "Gnunununu¡­ Just you watch, Aniue! I''ll transform myself into the perfect, well-mannereddy!"


    And when I do, you''ll be so smitten with me you won''t be interested in any other girl!


    ¡­


    Eh?


    Why¡­ Why do I want Nii-chan to look at me like that? He''s my Nii-chan¡­ Do I really want Nii-chan to look at me like that?


    I mean¡­ I definitely love Nii-chan as my brother, but¡­ Was there anything more to my feelings?


    I definitely cannot imagine a life without Nii-chan, and if possible, I would want to stay by his side forever. Nii-chan did so much for me and I feel so happy when I''m with Nii-chan that I don''t want this feeling to stop.


    Did I fall for--


    "Aniki, we''re here. Should we follow you in as well?" Big brother Hiroto called out suddenly, breaking me out of my thoughts.


    "No need to scare the other patrons, just wait outside for us. Come on, Tsuki."


    "Yes, Nii¡­ I mean, yes Aniue."


    Ugh¡­ This would take some time to get used to though.


    But to see Aniue smile like that when I call him¡­ It''s worth it~~

 Chapter 623 - The Transfer Student

    (MC POV)


    I''ve already spent a few months within this world and I''ve pretty much gotten used to life here.


    I told Tsuki about the yakuza business I was in and she simply epted it without batting an eye, as though there was nothing wrong with her brother being involved in the underworld side of society.


    The other me might have intended to keep her pure so he refrained from telling her in the other life, but we all know how that turned out anyway so no need to keep all this secret from her.


    The Kashima Family whom we subjugated adapted to their new role quite smoothly. So smoothly that one can''t help but be suspicious of them.


    Of course, I already knew what they were nning to do so it''s not like I have to worry much about them. I''ve already given Hiroto instructions on how to deal with them so they were effectively neutered and not even a threat, despite their patriarch thinking otherwise.


    There''s still the old men at the top of the Ryu Alliance who might take offense at my presence just because I was young. But being the conservative and greedy bastards they are, a simple mary gift to them was enough to keep them quiet.


    For the more troublesome and self-important ones, I just needed to go to them and say some superficial words of respect and assure them of my intentions of helping the Alliance prosper. All they really want is to see me genuflect myself to them so they think they''re above me.


    Incidentally, I didn''t have to do it myself since I could simply make a clone or even an illusion of myself doing it, so no big deal really.


    I also took the time to teach Yumi on international logistics and had her take over the tradingpany that was supposed to be our front. With my help, she managed to expand it even faster than I did in my other life.


    We quickly became indispensable to the Ryu Alliance thanks to our logistics and we''re growing to be one of the giants ofmerce as well.


    It got to the point where we even had a fleet of cargo haulers, trucks and even a few nes under us now. The girl''s got a good head on her shoulders so I''m quite happy she''s definitely not going away this time.


    I found out from my memories the reason she ''left'' us in the other life was because Kashima tried to use her against us. He sent someone to kidnap her and break her but shemitted suicide before they could get anything out of her.


    Just for that, I have something special in mind for that Family.


    I know this world is merely just an alternate world and not the real one, but precisely because it''s an alternate world, I''m not going to restrain myself. Well, not to the point of just outright smashing them using a meteor since I don''t want to use my powers too much.


    No, it''s not because I''m trying to keep the world bnced or some other inane reason like that, I''m just here for a good time and things get pretty boring when you have to rely on cheats all the time after all.


    When you know that everything will go your way no matter what happens, life will start to look meaningless you know? If every pull of a gacha gives you the same results, it would lose its thrill entirely.


    So far, only Tsuki knew about my abilities since I saw no reason to tell anyone else about it.


    I asked Tsuki if she wanted to move to arger house since we were practically rolling in dough now but she was fine with what we have, as I had expected.


    She did ask me if it was possible for her to gain some powers too so I tried to teach her how to cultivate. Unfortunately, the Tsuki of this world did not have a Cultivation Point so it was impossible for her to cultivate any abilities.


    It was theoretically possible for me to use Origin to create a Cultivation Point for her, but I''d rather not risk it since I''m still not absolutely sure of how it works even now. I''ve only just begun to recall the memories of my childhood with ria after all.


    I''ll probably experiment on it some more before deciding on that. In the meantime, I could use inscriptions or maybe create some items that can bestow abilities.


    By now, I''m pretty much prepared for anything the future might throw at me.


    Since there wasn''t much that required my personal attention, I''ve found myself stuck with a lot of free time. Which brings me to where I am today.


    "There is someone I would like to introduce to all of you today. Please wee your new ssmate," The teacher gestured to me.


    I bowed my head slightly to the ss, smirking a little when I spotted Tsuki rolling her eyes at me from the front of the ss.


    "Good day, I believe most of you already know who I am so I won''t take too much of your time. I am Tsuki''s elder brother and due to some circumstances, I neverpleted my education. But now I decided toe back and finish it so even though I may be older, I hope you can treat me just like any other ssmate of yours. I look forward to learning with all of you."


    The students immediately bagan murmuring amongst themselves with a few of them directing their gazes towards Tsuki who was sitting at the front of the ss.


    The teacher nodded at my self introduction before gesturing to the back of the ss.


    "You can take the seat beside Aoki-san at the back. If you have any questions, she can guide you."


    Of course, I got the ''main character'' seat at the back of the ss right beside the window.


    I thanked her and made my way to the seat beside Tsuki''s former bully, the poor girl getting more and more anxious as I got closer to her.


    "Good morning," I greeted her.


    "G¡­ G¡­ G¡­ Good morning!!" She greeted back, on the verge of hysteria.


    "Rx, I know you have kept your word. Though I definitely do not approve of you bullying my little sister, it did help her grow as a person. I won''t thank you for that though."


    That was not lip service either. My memories of the future showed that because of Aoki-san''s bullying, Tsuki became more resilient as a person and she was also one of the reasons why she ran for student council president.


    So in a way, she did help Tsuki somewhat.


    Of course, I was only fine with this girl since her bullying was only limited to verbal insults directed more towards me. If she had tried to hurt Tsuki any other way, she would have ceased to exist.


    "Ummm¡­ Th¡­ Thanks¡­" She muttered a little pathetically.


    Homeroom soon ended and I was quickly surrounded by my ssmates trying to get to know me.


    But before even one of them could ask me anything, Tsuki had barrelled her way through them and grabbed my hand, pulling me out of the ss at record speed towards the rooftop.


    I let myself be dragged along and smiled at her when we reached our destination.


    "Aniue! What are you doing here?" She demanded.


    I pretended to be confused at her question, "Hmmm? Didn''t I already exin in ss? I never finished my education so I''m here to finish it."


    She started hitting my chest, "That''s not it! It''s entirely weird that you managed to enter into my school in my year and also my ss so easily! Not to mention the fact that Aniue actually didn''t have any education background before this so there''s no way you could¡­ Ah."


    I chuckled, "You finally realised huh? Yes, I might have done some ''special'' things to make this happen."


    She pouted at me, "Mou¡­ Was there any reason you had to be my ssmate? Isn''t it better if Aniue became my senior instead?"


    "Well it''s already the middle of the year so if I did, I could only spend at most another half a year with you in the same school. Besides, if I was in the same ss as you, we would be able to spend more time together."


    She looked away, "Gnununu¡­ It''s not fair that Aniue say such cool things¡­ I can''t even be mad at you anymore¡­"


    I tilted my head, "Hmm? Does Tsuki not want me to be here?"


    "No! No! I''m¡­ I''m really, really happy! It''s just¡­ Mou!! You know why! Aniue is bullying me!"


    "Hmmm? I actually don''t know why. Care to exin?"


    "Grrr¡­ Aniue is such a bully! If Aniue is here, I''ll be giddy with happiness all the time and make a fool of myself!"


    I reached out and patted her head, "It''s ok. I''ll be here to support you all the time."


    "Mnnn¡­ Aniue¡­ Unfair¡­" She protested, though her face was showing happiness at being patted.


    Well, I guess this means it''s the start of my school life with Tsuki.

 Chapter 624 - A Reputation I Did Not Ask For

    (MC POV)


    After Tsuki''s outburst, things went back to normal for the next few lessons until it was time for lunch.


    "Hey, Onii-san."


    I turned towards the distinctly not-Tsuki and also masculine voice to realise that it was one of Tsuki''s friends grinning at me.


    Taiyo Nishimura, ace of the school''s baseball team. His parents run a florist chain that was quite famous in this area and he used to be teased by the other boys during his first year for it. That was until Valentine''s day came about that year and his bullies realised they could not get flowers for their girlfriends anywhere because he had his parents cklist them from their stores.


    Tsuki was especially descriptive of the scene of several boys performing a dogeza in front of Nishimura-san just to get him to lift the ban on them.


    He also has a massive crush on Tsuki but he knows she does not feel the same way for him.


    Normally one might expect him to resent me since it''s obvious I was the target of Tsuki''s affections but it seems like he wholeheartedly respects me as her brother instead.


    The other me never found out why but a quick check with my powers revealed that Hiroto had helped his parents out with the local yakuza and brought them under our protection. So he was one of the few who knew about my involvement with the underworld without me revealing it to them.


    And before you ask, yes, I did background checks on everyone around Tsuki like a good brother should. I may even know more about them than they do themselves.


    I raised an eyebrow at him, "Why ''Onii-san''?"


    He scratched his cheek, "Umm¡­ Even though you''re our ssmate now¡­ It still feels weird to call you anything other than that¡­ If you don''t mind, of course?"


    I shook my head, "Of course not, just call me whatever you''refortable with. So what''s up, Nishimura-kun?"


    "I was wondering if Onii-san is alright being here? I mean¡­ You do have your businesses to run¡­"


    "Oh, don''t worry about it. I have capable people under me to take care of things. So capable in fact that I actually have nothing to do."


    That''s also not me beingzy. It reached a point where Hiroto and Yumi took so much pride in their work that if I were to step in, they would take it as a sign that they were doing their work inadequately and forced me to step in.


    Those two can be quite inconsble when that happens so I decided to just take a step back.


    I don''t really want to say it, but a lot of my people started seeing me as some god-like being after the subjugation of the Kashima Family.


    I feel like this is bing a pattern.


    He chuckled, "Ahahaha! I see, I see. I do have to warn Onii-san though, you''re quite famous in our school so be prepared."


    "Eh? What do you mean?" I muttered, surprised.


    I never bothered to check my own reputation after all, so of course I would be surprised by this news. Though I can just check it now, I can just ask him about it since he brought it up.


    "Eh? Does Onii-san not know? Oh¡­ Umm¡­ I don''t know if I should tell you then¡­" He muttered, ncing towards Tsuki''s direction.


    "Why? What does it have anything to do with Tsuki?"


    "Everything~" A feminine voice perked up from behind me.


    "Fujiwara-kun," I greeted the bubbly girl, another of Tsuki''s close friends.


    Michiko Fujiwara. To others she''s the energetic and fashionable gyaru girl who was always optimistic and never really taking things seriously. To me, I know she''s a victim of physical abuse where her father would sometimes beat her when he''s drunk. The ''fashionable'' long sleeve clothes she wears were just to hide her bruises and the smile hides the pain behind her eyes.


    Why won''t I help her? I see no benefit in doing so, that''s why. What''s more, all this is just an alternate world anyway, the real Fujiwara is outside of this world and has already moved on from this.


    However, if Tsuki asks me to help her, I would do so in a heartbeat.


    She smiled at me, "Most of the rumours surrounding Onii-san stem from Tsuki-chan after all. Are you sure you want to hear about it?"


    I shrugged, "I prefer to know stuff, so justy it on me."


    She giggled, "Well¡­ Let''s start with the most famous one. Most people around know Onii-san as ''the devilishly charming young man who waits by the school gate everyday''."


    Huh?


    "Then there''s the ''really caring older brother who might be a sis-con'', which evolved into ''the really rich and handsome older brother who is a sis-con'' after your stunt with Aoki-san."


    Wait, there were others who witnessed that? They must have been inside the school building and were watching from there.


    "There are some minor ones like ''that detestable man at the gate'', ''that damned princess stealing dragon'', ''the older brother I wish to have'', ''the older brother I want head pats from'', ''the older brother I want to marry'' and ''the older brother I want to beep''. Really minor ones like that."


    That sounds just as big as the previous ones! I''ve only ever came here to pick up and drop off Tsuki before, you know? I never interacted with anyone else for more than a minute short of waving at people who wave at me when they see me, how the hell did I create such a reputation for myself?!


    I looked usingly at the girl, "Don''t tell me¡­"


    Fujiwara raised her hands defensively, "Woah there, I had nothing to do with those rumours, Onii-san. Tsuki-chan is known in our school as ''the beautiful ice princess'' you know? She even has her own fan club. So when you first appeared, the guys were all really, really jealous and did all they could to find out who you were. They thought you were like her boyfriend from another school."


    Nishimura nodded his head, "They almost wanted to wait at the gates to question you but Tsuki-san found out about it and¡­ Well¡­ She was not happy."


    "What did she do?"


    Fujiwara waved her hand, "Oh nothing serious, really. She just gave them her signature death re and they all scurried away like the rats they are, ahahaha!"


    Signature death re? My Tsuki has such a thing? The only thing I can imagineing from her is a cute pout with puffed cheeks that would just be screaming at me to pinch.


    I turned to look at Tsuki and she was busy hiding her face with her textbooks. I can still see your ears are red, you know?


    Oh well¡­ If things prove to be troublesome, I can just make some people disappear so there''s not much to worry about.


    It''s interesting how things are panning out in this world already. I have absolutely no regrets enrolling as a high school student now.


    It kind of reminds me of my time in my original world where I was studying cultivation.


    "Since it''s lunchtime, shall we go eat together?" I suggested.


    Tsuki was instantly by my side and grabbing my arm, "Let''s go Aniue! Let''s go!"


    She definitely has her priorities straight at least...

 Chapter 625 - Roofs Are The Best Lunch Spots

    (MC POV)


    As if anyone was expecting any different, our group had chosen to have lunch on the school rooftop because of course we would.


    I mean, where else would a bunch of high school students go to eat lunch, right?


    We had a pic mat spread out on the floor and for some reason or another, there was no wind blowing today that might mess everything up.


    Of course, even if there was, it wasn''t anything I couldn''t fix.


    "As usual, Onii-san''s bentos look way too good¡­"


    "Guhihihi~ It''s handmade by Aniue so of course it''ll be good!"


    "Heeeeh~ Can I trade your omelettes with my sausages?"


    "That''s hardly a fair trade, you know, Tamako-chan?"


    "Ghkk¡­ But there''s nothing I have that''s the same value as Onii-san''s food¡­"


    "Heh heh, Aniue''s food is all mine~"


    I cleared my throat and pushed my own bento box towards them, "You can have some of mine, Maeda-kun."


    The girl who had been trying to get Tsuki to share her food with her gasped, "Really?! I will really take them, you know? Is that really alright, Onii-san?!"


    Tamako Maeda, thest of Tsuki''s close circle of friends. An aspiring art student who likes to draw and read manga though her drawing was honestly rather subpar. I know for a fact that her dream never came to fruition because of herck of talent so she ended up being a normal office worker in the future. She''s also part of the reason why Tsuki likes anime so much.


    I nodded and she immediately went to take some without reservation. For some reason, Tsuki, Fujiwara, and Nishimura also came forward to take some of my food too.


    Geh¡­ They took all of my fried chicken¡­ I wanted those¡­


    "Say, isn''t the student council president elections starting soon?" Maedamented after enjoying a big piece of my fried chicken.


    Nishimura tossed the piece of sausage he managed to nab from my box into his mouth, "Don''t we all know who is going to win anyway? The other candidate is pretty much a side show."


    Fujiwara rolled her eyes, "That self-important idiot Takeda huh? I can never understand what''s so special about that guy. Is it just because his family has a little bit of money?"


    "You have to admit he does have the ikemen look, no homo though," Nishimura added quickly.


    Tsuki''s eyes gleamed, "Amnuieh weelth ween!"


    I smacked her on the head, "What did I say about talking with your mouth full?"


    She took a second to swallow the food in her mouth before turning back to me, "Aniue should join the election! Aniue will be the best student council president in the history of student council presidents!"


    I shook my head, "Nah, that''s not going to happen. I already have two businesses to take care of so I don''t want to add a third? one to my list."


    Nishimura raised an eyebrow at me, "Didn''t Onii-san say you had capable people taking care of things to the point you have nothing else to do?"


    Grrr¡­ Can''t you take a hint you baseball junkie?


    "Even so, there''s still things only I can take care of, so I can''t take on any more responsibilities," I lied.


    "It''s a shame though," Maeda muttered wistfully. "He said that once he bes student council president, he''s going to put a ban on having people wait outside the school for students ''for our safety''. Not that it really matters to--"


    "WHAT?!" Tsuki screached, startling all of us.


    "What''s wrong, Tsuki?" I asked.


    "That''s uneptable! How can he do this?! What about Aniue?! Does he intend to stop Aniue from waiting for me at the school gates from then on?!"


    I looked at my little sister incredulously, "Tsuki? Did you forget I''m your ssmate now? I don''t need to wait for you at the school gates to pick you up anymore."


    "That''s not the point, Aniue! He''s vilifying one of our sacred traditions!!"


    The sacred tradition of me waiting for you at the school gate? How is that even a thing? Is she ser-- Oh, she''s definitely serious about this.


    "I mean, isn''t it fine? It doesn''t really concern us anymore," I pointed out.


    "It does, Aniue! He''s basically painting Aniue as a viin for having a history of doing such a thing! If, in the future, someone were to wonder why this rule was even implemented, they would see Aniue as one of the perpetrators and mistake Aniue as a viin! I won''t allow Aniue''s name to be tarnished like that!!"


    At this point I''m just staring at my little sister with my mouth hanging slightly open in disbelief. Was this the reason why shepeted for the student council president position in the previous time too?


    How did she evene to this conclusion? I''m pretty sure no one would even care and that Takeda boy was most likely thinking about the students'' safety by implementing this rule.


    Not that it''s a good rule in the first ce but still¡­


    Nishimura sped my shoulder empathetically, "Give up, Onii-san. Whenever she bes like this, nothing can stop her. Especially if the matter involves you."


    Well, I know that side of her first hand but¡­ I didn''t think it would be this serious.


    Tsuki turned to me, fire burning in her eyes, "Aniue! You should run for student council president! We will definitely support you!"


    "No," I told her simply, going back to eat my lunch.


    "Fueee? Why Aniueeeee¡­" Tsuki wailed while grabbing my arm, suddenly acting like the spoiled little sister she was.


    "For one, I''m older than you all so it wouldn''t be right for me to take away something that should belong to someone in your age group. The student council president should also be someone who knows the school well and I clearly don''t fit the bill. Secondly¡­ It''s too troublesome and I don''t feel like it."


    "Ahahaha! Onii-san has a point though," Nishimuraughed. "It might be ok with us but I think the rest of the school might not take it well. Not to mention the fact that it''s basically going against tradition."


    Fujiwara giggled, "Heh, most of the boys would definitely object. But the girls definitely won''t have a problem with it~"


    "That''s right, that''s right!" Maeda agreed, nodding her head sagely. "So how about it, Onii-san? You''ll definitely win by andslide if you do run for it."


    I shook my head, "Not happening."


    "Ohe on Onii-san! You''re a much better choice than him, right Tsuki-chan?"


    Tsuki shook her head, "No¡­"


    "That''s right, so why not¡­ Eh? No?"


    My little sister nodded, "I''ve been thinking about this wrong. Aniue shouldn''t be the one who needs to bother with such a problem. I should be the one to do it! I will run for student council president instead!"


    Ah¡­ There it is, my cute little sister''s going to be the student council president. At least this part of the timeline isn''t going to change.


    And since my little sister already dered that she''s going to do it, I would of course support her as her elder brother, right?


    It''s definitely not because I find her cute as student council president. Definitely not at all.

 Chapter 626 - There’s No Way My Cute Little Sister Is The Ice Princess

    (MC POV)


    After that proud deration from Tsuki, we returned back to ss just as the bell started to ring.


    "Tsuki-chan¡­ I might be imagining things but¡­ Did your breasts get bigger?" Maeda asked, looking pointedly at my little sister''s chest area.


    She smirked, "Hehehe~ I had a growth spurt and it''s a cup size bigger than before! Jealous?"


    I did my best to keep my face neutral and pretended not to hear them.


    I caught Nishimura ncing towards Tsuki''s direction, his eyes widening for a moment, before quickly turning away and pretending he did not hear nor see anything as well.


    "Heeeeh~ I''m definitely jealous," Fujiwara groaned, looking down at her own chest. "Did you do something special to make them get bigger?"


    Tsuki''s eyes gleamed, her eyes darting to me for a moment before returning back to her friends.


    No, Tsuki, don''t say it...


    "Fufufu~ It''s all thanks to Aniue!"


    """Eh?"""


    Three surprised voices leaked out and the same three pairs of eyes turned to me.


    I sighed, "I told her to drink more milk and get more exercise."


    The three of them nodded their heads in understanding while Tsuki just tilted her head at me in confusion.


    Come on now, Tsuki. What were you expecting me to say? I mean... I don''t mind revealing to your friends about my abilities but I thought you were happy to keep it as ''our little secret''?


    Don''t tell me that the possibility of showing off my abilities overruled your desire to keep it secret?


    A smirk suddenly manifested on Maeda''s face, "Speaking of which¡­ Now that we know Tsuki-chanes from a rich family, maybe we should start calling you ''Tsuki-ojousama'' instead?"


    My little sister visibly shuddered, "Ew¡­ Please don''t. It gives me shivers just thinking about it¡­ Oh, but feel free to call Aniue ''Onii-sama'' instead, I don''t mind if it''s--"


    "Rejected," I interrupted immediately.


    "Booo¡­ Aniue is no fun¡­"


    Fujiwara broke out intoughter, "Ahahaha! Seriously, Tsuki-chan, you act so differently in front of your brother than with anyone else!"


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "What do you mean?"


    "Heh heh, didn''t I tell you? Tsuki-chan is known as ''the beautiful ice princess'' for a reason you know? If she was in front of anyone else, she wouldn''t even mmmgggff!"


    Tsuki quickly covered Fujiwara''s mouth before she could finish her words.


    "Ehehehe~ How about we hurry back to ss, Aniue? ss is about to start soon!" Tsuki suggested, keeping her hands nted firmly over Fujiwara''s mouth.


    Well¡­ I could simply find out what she wanted to say by looking through her memories, but since it''s something that Tsuki doesn''t want me to know, I''ll refrain from doing that.


    Hmmm? Why am I only respecting Tsuki''s privacy and not anyone else''s?


    Of course I would ce my cute little sister above everyone else in this world. So if she doesn''t want me to know something, I would respect that.


    Thus, I didn''tment on it and we managed to return to our ss without any other incidents.


    That is, if you don''t count the other two girls fawning over Tsuki''s new assets as incidents of course. In hindsight, I should have ced a charm on her that prevented people from noticing her increase in bust size.


    Toote for that now anyway so I''ll just ignore it.


    I returned to my seat by the window just as our teacher walked in, starting our Japanese lesson for the day.


    Coincidentally, our Japanese teacher was also our homeroom teacher so it wasn''t surprising when she announced at the start of the ss about the student council elections that were happening soon.


    It was more of her just informing us about it so thest thing she expected was Tsuki to raise her hand and dere, "Sensei, I have decided that I will run for student council president as well."


    Our teacher blinked a few times at Tsuki before letting out an "Eh?"


    If I''m correct, the student council president in this school is usually chosen from one of the two current vice presidents of the student council who would have joined the student council as a member when they were first years.


    Of course there were no rules against someone applying for the student council president position even if they weren''t a member, but it''s no secret that there would be some favoritism in the results.


    Especially since it''s decided on poprity and the two vice presidents would have been involved in many public rtion activities with the students so they should be more well known.


    So even if someone were to try, they most likely wouldn''t win anyway.


    ording to Tsuki, she would be the first second year student who was not part of the student council to get the position of student council president. Something that hasn''t happened in this school before.


    The teacher finally regained her senses, "Umm¡­ Tsuki-chan¡­ Are you sure you want to?"


    "Of course, sensei. I have already made up my mind to do so. The current two candidates are less suitable for that position and thus I have seen fit to offer myself for the greater good of the school."


    That definitely isn''t the reason you told me just a few minutes ago, Tsuki¡­


    I mean¡­ I can guess why the previous Tsuki wanted to run for president that badly since I wasn''t enrolled in this school in the other timeline, she would have more incentive to run for the position then.


    But if she really wants to try this time around as well, I would of course support her as much as I could.


    Not to the point of using my powers though, since that might spoil her too much down the road if things are handed to her so easily.


    No, the breast enhancement does not count. That''s something unattainable by her under normal circumstances.


    The teacher smiled wryly at Tsuki, "Is there something wrong with their policies? Perhaps you could just talk it out with them?"


    I leaned to my right and whispered, "Aoki-kun¡­ Why is our teacher so against Tsuki running for student council president?"


    The girl looked surprised by my question, "Eh? Does Onii-san not know about Tsuki-san''s position in our school?"


    You too? Is everyone just going to call me Onii-san? Oh whatever, it''s not that I mind anyway.


    I nodded my head at her.


    She peeked at Tsuki who was delivering an eloquent speech about her passion in working for the school before turning back to face me.


    "Tsuki-san is known as one of the top three beauties in our school and ''the beautiful ice princess''. At least a quarter to half of the school are her fan club members. If she were to announce herself as one of the candidates, she would definitely have a chance of winning due to the support she has."


    I guess that''s the power of having good looks for you¡­


    "Incidentally¡­" She continued, suddenly acting shy. "I''m also one of the three beauties¡­ Umm¡­ ''The charming ojou-sama''... Is what they call me."


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "''Ojou-sama''?"


    She hid her face behind her hands, "I know¡­ It''s embarrassing¡­ I''m not the one who came up with the names¡­"


    Well whoever came up with those names need to get their eyes checked, how dare they call Tsuki an ''ice princess''? It''s obvious she''s as bright as the sun! Look at her! She''s so utterly cute and adorable!


    Yep, I''ve decided. If I find out who gave her that name, I''ll definitely give that person a p and tell them to look properly.

 Chapter 627 - A Confession

    (MC POV)


    When thest bell signaling the end of school finally rang, Tsuki immediately made her way towards me with her usual charming smile, "Aniue~ I''m going to the student council room to register for the student council president elections. Do you want toe with me?"


    "Hmm? I don''t see why not. Will you guys be joining us as well?" I asked the other three of Tsuki''s friends.


    Nishimura gestured to his bat, "Sorry, I have baseball practice today."


    "The manga club is meeting today as well, so I need to go there," Maeda exined.


    "And I have my part time job to rush off to," Fujiwara added apologetically.


    I waved at them, "No worries. You three have fun~"


    "We''ll see you tomorrow, Onii-san!"


    The three waved back at me before dispersing out of the ssroom, leaving me with Tsuki.


    Tsuki wrapped her arm around mine with a cheeky smile on her face, "Ehehehe~ We''re alone now~ Shall we go now, Aniue?"


    I quickly packed up my things and the two of us left the ss together, making our way towards the student council room at the top floor of our school building so that Tsuki could formally announce her participation in the event.


    It was my first time going there so I was a little bit confused to find a door that was ornately decorated like the entrance to a mansion. There were even two lion marble statues standing on either side of it as though to intimidate any visitors.


    Definitely not something you''ll expect to find within a high school and yet here it was.


    Tsuki rapped her knuckles on the door and a voice called us to enter a momentter.


    "Excuse me," Tsuki called out, entering the room with myself following behind her.


    Oh wow, even the room was ornately decorated, reminding me of the grand hall in Queen Guiying''s pce.


    They had arge table arranged in an upside down ''U'' shape so that visitors would have to stand in the space in the middle, allowing all the members to look at them from three directions. I don''t know about you but this table seems pretty inefficient for meetings when everyone''s so far apart.


    They even have a chandelier dangling from the ceiling¡­ Is this really a student council room? Is there really a need for it to be so extravagant?


    Judging by the fact that Tsuki barely batted an eye at the sight, it must seem normal for the students here. Is this how student councils are supposed to look like?


    The boy sitting in the middle centre stood up to greet us with a business smile. I assume he was the current student council president judging by his seating position.


    "Ah, good day. It seems we are blessed by the presence of ''the beautiful ice princess'' herself. What can the student council do for you?"


    Tsuki smiled at him, "Oh good, you know who I am, then I shall dispense with the unnecessary introductions. I am here to formally announce myself as a candidate for the next student council president."


    Everyone in the room was visibly stunned by her promation.


    "I''m sorry?" The current student council president muttered.


    "Ahem, I said I''m here to formally announce myself as a candidate for the position of the next student council president," Tsuki repeated.


    It took another minute for the people in the room toprehend her words.


    "You¡­ Want to be the next student council president?"


    Tsuki sighed dramatically, "Is the current student council president hard of hearing? Do I need to repeat myself a third time?"


    Woah¡­ What''s with the sass, Tsuki?


    The boy beside the student council president stood up, "Yukihime-sama, could we know the reason for your participation?"


    What the hell? This guy is actually calling Tsuki ''snow princess''? I''m trying my best not to cringe here, you know?


    Tsuki turned to him, "My reasons are my own, Takeda-san. I do not believe I have to state a reason to be a candidate, do I?"


    "No, no. Not at all, Yukihime-sama."


    Oh¡­ So that''s the Takeda boy? I think I know what''s going on now even without peeking into the boy''s mind.


    He''s simping hard for Tsuki and he''s absolutely jealous of me. His new rule of preventing people gathering outside the school was made solely to prevent me from waiting for Tsuki in front of the school, not to make it safer for the students.


    I''m guessing he was hoping he could then use that time to try and get closer to her since Tsuki would always make a beeline to me when I''m waiting there for her, giving him more chances to interact with Tsuki.


    That would also exin why he was shooting me dirty looks the moment I entered the room.


    Seriously man, my respect for you just went entirely down the drain¡­ You''re nothing but a simp¡­


    The student council president sighed and instructed one of the members to provide Tsuki with the necessary documents to officiate her participation.


    While she was busy with that, the Takeda boy approached me with a clearly displeased expression on his face.


    "Could I talk to you for a moment?"


    I shrugged, "Aren''t you doing it now?"


    He gritted his teeth, "You set Yukihime-sama up to this, didn''t you?"


    I gave him an incredulous look, "Now why would you think so?"


    "It''s obvious," He huffed, crossing his arms in front of his chest. "You''re afraid that I will take her away from you. You''re afraid that Yukihime-sama will prefer me over you."


    "Oh? Really confident are you? What makes you think that I even knew about your existence before today? I don''t believe we''ve met before this."


    "Hmph! Just by the fact that you enrolled yourself into this school, it''s obvious that you feel threatened by me. It doesn''t take a genius to figure out that you''re just trying to keep Yukihime-sama to yourself by? limiting her interactions with others. If I could have just a few minutes with her, she would be mine."


    Unless this kid has some mind control Technique up his sleeve, I highly doubt that''s going to happen¡­


    But well, I''ll entertain him since he seems so confident of himself.


    "Tsuki," I called out, gesturing for her toe over when I got her attention.


    She skipped over to me, "What is it, Aniue?"


    I smiled at her, "Takeda-san here said that he would like to talk to you for a few minutes."


    Tsuki regarded the boy beside me with an icy stare, "What do you want?"


    As though he had seen salvation, the boy''s face lit up, "Yukihime-sama! I really like you! Please go out with me! If you do, I promise I can give you anything your heart desires! Fame and fortune, I can give both to you!"


    "Not interested," She rejected immediately before turning back to me. "Is there anything else, Aniue?"


    I reached out and patted her head, causing her to squirm and giggle, "Nope. Are you done yet?"


    "Auuu¡­ Eh? Umm¡­ I just need to sign a few more forms and I''ll be done. Could you wait for a while more, Aniue?"


    "Umu, take your time. I''m thinking of making curry again today."


    She gasped, "Aniue''s curry?! I will be quick!"


    Without acknowledging the still shocked Takeda boy, she returned to where she was to continue her application.


    "Good try I guess. Except you know nothing about Tsuki and you made the mistake of thinking Tsuki can be ''owned''. Just some advice from me to you, Takeda-san. Give up before you get burned."


    He turned to re at me, "I knew it¡­ You brainwashed her¡­ Mark my words, I will do everything I can to break her out of it, just you wait!"


    Without waiting for my reply, he stomped his way back to his seat, ignoring the stares from his fellow council members.


    Wow¡­ This guy''s not only overconfident, he''s alsopletely delusional...

 Chapter 628 - Would You Like To Go To A Dungeon?

    (MC POV)


    "Did you know that Takeda-san had a crush on you before today?" I asked Tsuki over dinner after school.


    Tsuki tilted her head slightly, "Hmm? Why would I care about someone who isn''t Aniue?"


    I shrugged, "I thought you might find him charming or something? Maybe you might be interested in him as a romantic partner? He does have the looks and the money as well."


    She made a gagging sound, "Bleugh¡­ He doesn''t even look like Aniue at all, there''s no way I would be interested in him. I''m also not a materialistic girl you know? Besides, Aniue''s definitely richer than him."


    "Hmm? What does him not looking like me have to do with anything?"


    "Ehehe~ Because looking at Aniue makes me the happiest so I wouldn''t be interested in anyone else~"


    Ugh¡­ Why is she so cute?


    I couldn''t help but reach out and pat her head for being so cute, causing her to squirm even more cutely.


    "For the rich part though, I believe he is actually richer than I am right now, his family is quite well off after all," I corrected her.


    Tsuki giggled, "Can''t Aniue create money with your system? If you wanted to, Aniue couldpletely destroy the world''s economy."


    Hmmm¡­ she does have a point there.


    She took another bite of her food and swallowed, making appreciative noises.


    "Mmmm~ Aniue''s food is heavenly as usual! Your system is too convenient~"


    I grinned, "That''s all me actually. I guess my cooking experience from the future helped."


    "Oh! As expected of Aniue! Even the system only serves toplement your abilities!"


    "You really have a high opinion of me, eh?"


    "Ehehehe, it''s Aniue after all~ Ah! Now that I think about it, Aniue is actually a yakuza boss huh?"


    I nodded, "I took over the territory of my former employers and took the other kids under my wing to establish our own yakuza family."


    "Guhihihi~ Aniue is so cool~"


    I''m not even surprised she said that.


    She leaned forward, "Then what does Aniue do? Do you go on shakedowns, drug and weapons trafficking, kidnapping or maybe even assassinations?"


    I chuckled, "Ahahaha, I''m not the boss of an evil organization, Tsuki. Although we are part of arge group of Yakuza Families, we''re not really important in their hierarchy so we''re merely doing small errands for the others. I actually have more business on the international logistics side than the yakuza side."


    "Ohhh~ Then what about big brother Hiroto and big sister Yumi? They are yakuza as well, right?"


    I nodded again, "They were part of the same group of kids I liberated and chose to stick with me. Incidentally, Hiroto is in charge of the yakuza business while Yumi was ced in charge of the logisticspany."


    "Hehhh~~ So no police is going to show up and interrogate me about Aniue anytime soon? Or maybe some rival yakuza ning to kidnap me to hold me hostage against Aniue?"


    "No and no. If some punk tried to take you against your will, the protection inscription I ced on you would alert me and prevent that kidnapping from happening in the first ce."


    "That''s so cool, Aniue~ What can you not do? Oh! What about your system, Aniue? You never did tell me what it does? Does it give you daily missions to do? Do you go into dungeons to fight monsters and level up? Can you see my stats?"


    Huh¡­ Maybe I should tell her I don''t actually have a system after all? I mean, I told her that at first because it was easier to exin and less likely to cause panic for her but now¡­ Eh whatever. She seems really interested in the system anyway so I''ll indulge her.


    But what should I tell her? I don''t actually have any of those things and it''s obvious she''s really buying the system thing too.


    Now that I think about it, I can actually create a separate space and call it a dungeon if I want to. Maybe Tsuki''s interested in doing that? She does like those kinds of games and anime that feature this setting so if she''s interested, I can prepare a few for her to y in.


    Especially since I''m starting to understand how to use the Origin energy to create things, I should be able to make almost anything I want.


    "I don''t have daily quests but doing normal things would also level me up and allow me to increase my stats. There are dungeons I dive into sometimes. Would you like to follow me next time?"


    Her face brightened up, "Eh?! Can I, Aniue? I would love to go with you!"


    "Ahahaha, alright, alright. How about this weekend? I''ll bring you along for a quick one."


    "Yesss! I''d love to! Dungeon diving with Aniue! This is like a fantasye true!"


    "By the way, since you''ll be participating in the uing student council president elections, shouldn''t you start nning on how you''ll be getting the student body''s support?"


    Tsuki grinned, "Oh, I''ve already done for that, Aniue. During lunch time I already nned out my strategies and how to execute them. I spent the two periods after lunch contacting people and bringing my n to fruition! Tomorrow, I would have some people hand out flyers and propaganda leaflets that announces my participation while also undermining my opponents. Then I would be uploading a recorded speech of myself on the school''s online forums detailing my policies and what they can--"


    "Hold on¡­" I interrupted her. "Did you mean to say you were secretly using your phone and not paying attention in ss?"


    "Oh¡­ Err¡­ Whoops?"


    I reached out and pinched her cheek, causing her to let out a yelp of pain.


    "What did I say about paying attention in ss?"


    "Ow! Ow! Ow! I''m sowyyyy! I''m sowwy, Aniueeeee!"


    I let go of her cheek, "Because of that, no pudding for you tonight."


    "Fueeeh?! That''s not fair, Aniue! I''m not even doing this to y around!"


    "Doesn''t matter, this should not be your priority in the first ce. If running for the student council president distracts you from your studies, then I would rather you not run for it at all."


    Those were my honest thoughts. Tsuki had the potential to be the top in school and I don''t want her grades to suffer because of this. If ites down to it, I''m sure I could pull some strings to help her, but I know she would not be happy to know she needed my help to achieve this either.


    This is a matter of personal pride after all.


    "Mouu¡­ It won''t, I will do both seriously, Aniue! Please watch me!"


    "Mnnn¡­ I trust you on that. But still no pudding tonight."


    "Ghk! Mouu¡­ Pretty please, Aniue?"


    "I''ll allow it for one forehead flick."


    Her hands covered her forehead defensively, "Gek! Ugh¡­ I can go without pudding today¡­"


    I smiled at my pouty little sister and patted her head, "But still, I have tomend you on having things figured out already. That makes me proud as your brother."


    "Eh? Guhihihi~ Aniue praised me~ You can praise me more you know? Like giving me pudding as a reward!"


    "That''s too much. This head pat is all that you''re getting."


    "Ehehe~ This is nice too~"


    I let her enjoy the head pat for a few more moments before we returned to our dinner.


    Since I promised to bring her along on a dungeon dive this weekend, I''m going to need to spend some time designing it to make it fun for her.


    I''ll probably need to look through some games and anime tonight toe up with some ideas.


    Hmm¡­ Is it bad that I''m actually looking forward to it?

 Chapter 629 - The Self-Proclaimed Prince Charming

    (MC POV)


    The next morning, Tsuki and I were preparing to head out to school.


    "Ehehehe~ Now that we are ssmates, Aniue can walk me to school as well~" Tsuki giggled while watching me put on my shoes.


    Before, I would bring her to and pick her up from school everyday. But after she started her second year, it was limited to only picking her up since the other me got busy with the new business.


    Needless to say, Tsuki was quite inconsble for the first few weeks after knowing about the new arrangement. So it goes without saying that Tsuki ispletely over the moon right now after knowing we''ll be back to how it used to be.


    I picked up my school bag and reached for the door handle, "Ready to go?"


    "Let''s go, Aniue!"


    Opening the door, thest thing I expected to see was the Takeda boy waiting in front of my front gate with several of his bodyguards behind him.


    He straightened his back the moment he saw us exit the house, "Good morning, Yukihime-sama! I am here to escort you to our institution of learning and to protect you from any unsavoury advances you might receive on the way!"


    I immediately closed the door again, shutting off his roars of indignation.


    I briefly considered removing him from existence but I decided to consult Tsuki first.


    "What do you think? Should I get rid of him?"


    Tsuki frowned, "Mmm¡­ I don''t think Aniue should bother with him. He is my problem after all, so please let me deal with him. I can think of some asions I can make use of him to our advantage. Ah! But if he disturbs Aniue too much, feel free to get rid of him then!"


    Wow Tsuki, you''re already learning to make use of the people around you huh? I wonder who taught you to do that?


    Anyway, like Tsuki said, he is her problem to deal with. He poses absolutely no threat to me at all and, frankly speaking, watching him is kind of entertaining for me.


    It''s like watching a young, clueless boy bumbling around in an attempt to get the attention of a dragon. He definitely got Tsuki''s attention alright, except it''s all for the wrong reasons. I''m just wondering what he''s going toe up with next.


    Since Tsuki doesn''t want me to get rid of him, I won''t touch him for now.


    "Alrighty then, once more. Ready to go?"


    "Of course, Aniue!"


    I opened the door again to see the fuming Takeda boy standing outside my gate.


    "Why is there a bulldozer behind you?" I asked, pointing at said machine that was currently reversing away.


    "Hmph! I figured you wanted to keep Yukihime locked up in the house for fear of me so I was prepared to demolish your walls to rescue her from your clutches!"


    Pfffft! This guy''s a riot! He thinks he''s a prince on a white horseing to rescue the princess!


    Tsuki tugged on my sleeve, "Aniue¡­ Can we go to school now?"


    "Ah of course, let''s--"


    The Takeda boy interrupted me, "Worry not, Yukihime-sama! I''ve prepared a limousine to fetch your most graceful self! Please use it!"


    Tsuki straightened herself and stood in front of me, "My apologies, Takeda-san, but I would much prefer to walk to school with Aniue. It''s also not possible for me to ept a ride from a stranger," she rejected him instantly.


    The two of us walked past the shocked Takeda boy, the poor guy having trouble registering the fact that he was rejected so harshly and without hesitation to boot.


    We managed to get to the next street before he caught up with us in the limousine he tried to offer Tsuki a ride in.


    "Yukihime-sama! Walking is too beneath someone of your status! I beseech you to reconsider!"


    "I have reconsidered, but my decision still remains firmly the same. Could I suggest that Takeda-san go on ahead? Your car is blocking the road and a nuisance to other users."


    "Ugh¡­ I¡­ I understand. Driver, go on without me, I will walk the rest of the way."


    He actually got out of the car and started walking with us, his bodyguards following him from a distance.


    Now that I think about it, why do we have such important people in our school anyway? It''s not like it''s an elite school or the only school around here, but Aoki-san and this Takeda boy are both the children of important or rich families.


    I also enrolled Tsuki into this school when we could have afforded a better one if we wanted to. Did fate conspire us to be here or something? What''s so good about this school anyway?


    It really doesn''t make sense why some normal looking school would have such important people attending it.


    Weird.


    Tsuki turned to look at the Takeda boy walking next to her, "Takeda-san, I beseech you to maintain distance between us lest otherse to the wrong conclusion that I am acquainted with you."


    Oh wow, Tsuki really doesn''t hold back, I think I''m starting to see how she got that title of hers. She''s always so cute and cuddly at home, even though she keeps saying she wants to be a ''well-mannered'' woman to me.


    I always thought her cold and calcting nature only manifested after I died in the other timeline or something. I guess it has always been there but this is her default attitude when in front of me.


    Now I have to wonder how she made those friends of hers?


    The Takeda boy furrowed his brow, "I apologize but I cannot do that, Tsukihime-sama. I must remain close by in case your captor does something untowards to you."


    Pffft!


    I had to turn away to hide myughter that I tried to disguise as a cough.


    Tsuki gasped and pulled at my arm, "What''s wrong Aniue?! Are you sick? Should we go see a doctor?! Should I call an ambnce?!"


    "Ahem, no, I''m fine. I just choked on my spit. Don''t worry about it."


    "Mou¡­ Be more careful, Aniue¡­ You had me worried there¡­"


    "Wha¡­ Wha¡­ What is this?!" The Takeda boy screeched. "Yukihime-sama would definitely not act like that! I knew it! You''re controlling her mind somehow!"


    Tsuki just looked at him with a deadpan expression while I tried my best to fight down theughter in my throat.


    "Takeda-san¡­ Please don''t associate yourself with me¡­" Tsuki requested.


    The boy furrowed his brows at me, "I knew it! You definitely are controlling her through some kind of drug or device! I will definitely find out how and you will live to regret it! I will save Yukihime-sama from your grasp if it''s thest thing I''ll do!"


    I managed to keep my face neutral as I responded to his threat, "I''d like to see you try."


    Tsuki was rolling her eyes at me but decided to say nothing, my little sister knowing that I was doing this just to make fun of him.


    Seriously, I think he should consider a future as aedian because he''s absolutely nailing his one manedy show.


    Looks like Tsuki''s gonna really have her hands full with him, I wonder how she''s going to handle him?

 Chapter 630 - Joining The Dream

    (MC POV)


    Tsuki mmed her bag on her table as soon as she reached ss, sitting down on her chair heavily before hunching over to scribble something in her notebook, ignoring the stares all around her.


    Nishimura looked at me who had arrived after her, "What''s wrong with Tsuki-san?"


    I grinned, "That Takeda brat waited for us outside our house and followed us all the way to school. I think that exins everything?"


    He grimaced, "Ugh¡­ I suppose I should stay out of her way for the rest of the day¡­"


    All her friends know how much Tsuki enjoys walking home with me. ording to her, it''s a sacred time for her to be alone and bond with her big brother.


    That''s why her friends don''t join us in going back home and instead, separate the moment we meet at the gate.


    Sure, we might go out together sometimes, but once the day ends, she doesn''t like anyone else intruding on our walk.


    Knowing that the Takeda boy had forcefully intruded upon such a moment, her friends would know Tsuki was especially pissed. Even more so since it was our first time in a long while that I walked with her to school.


    "When I be student council president¡­ I''m going to make sure he doesn''te within five meters of me¡­ Then I''ll enact a new policy to be able to report these incidents as harassment and have him expelled¡­ Maybe I should get a restraining order on him..." Tsuki muttered under her breath, although only I could hear her with my enhanced hearing.


    I felt a tap on my shoulder and I turned to see Fujiwara looking questioningly at me, "What happened with Tsuki-chan?"


    "Takeda-san followed them to school," Nishimura exined to her simply.


    The delinquent girl grimaced, "Oh crap¡­ I guess we better hide ourselves for the entire day then. Tell teach I''m not feeling well, I''ll be hiding in the infirmary."


    Huh, is it really that bad?


    "Hey guys~" Maeda greeted us before noticing the state Tsuki was in. "Did Aoki-san do something to Tsuki-chan again?"


    Fujiwara shook her head, "Nah¡­ Idiot Tanaka barged in on theming to school today."


    Maeda''s eyes widened, "Oh¡­ Oh! Erm¡­ I erm¡­ I think I left the stove in my house on¡­ And I probably will fall ill on the way home so help me tell sensei will you?"


    I raised an eyebrow at them, "Is it that bad?"


    Nishimura chuckled, "You have no idea, Onii-san. Remember how I tried to follow you guys to schoolst year?"


    I nodded, we were still living in our old house back then so we lived close by each other. One day we happened to run into him when I was bringing Tsuki to school so he tagged along with us.


    Tsuki was more quiet that day but I had thought she was just shy since there was someone else with us. I did notice that we never ran into Nishimura ever again for the rest of the year so I asked Tsuki about it, that''s how I found out about our ''sacred tradition''.


    I assumed Tsuki just went and talked to Nishimura about it and I hadn''t thought much of it.


    The baseball ace smiled wryly at me, "Well... That day, Tsuki-san was in an especially bad mood and she had her death re permanently on her. It kind of cemented her status as the ''ice princess''. No one could approach her."


    Fujiwara shivered, "Oh yeah, I remember that day well. I''m wearing long sleeves and even I felt the ss was cold. I pity you guys for having to deal with that."


    "Ugh¡­ Just remembering about it is sending shivers down my spine¡­" Maedamented, hugging herself. "I should really just head on home now."


    Nishimura turned to me with a pleading gaze, "Onii-san, you can calm Tsuki-san down can''t you? I don''t really want to be subjected to the freezer again¡­"


    The two girls brightened up upon hearing his words.


    "That''s right! If it''s Onii-san, he can do it fo'' sure!"


    "Yeah! Then I don''t have to hide at home today! Please Onii-san, you are our only hope!"


    I''m sure they''re just exaggerating all this but I decided to humour them.


    I went up to Tsuki and started patting her head, "There, there. No need to be so mad now is there? We''re still in the same ss and he isn''t here."


    Her shoulder rxed slightly as she turned to face me, "Mouu¡­ But he still disturbed my precious time with Aniue¡­ Something like that is unforgivable."


    "Come on now, there''s no need to be upset over someone that''s not here anymore is there? Or is my presence here not enough?"


    "Ghk¡­ If you put it like that¡­ Mnn¡­ Pat me more¡­ Then I will forget about it."


    What a spoiled little sister I have. Not that I mind spoiling her in the slightest though so I did as she requested and patted her head thoroughly until she was satisfied.


    I could hear the three friends sighing in relief behind me.


    Seriously though, was it really that bad?


    Now they got me all curious¡­


    Well, it''s not like this is thest time because I''m pretty sure that Takeda boy will show up again anyway, so I guess I''ll just wait and see.


    *


    *Meanwhile*


    (Lian Li POV)


    "So you''re sure this will work?" I asked, eyeing the vial of golden liquid I held in front of me.


    Brendan grimaced, "I told you, senior sister¡­ I cannot be a hundred percent sure that it will definitely work. But I am ny-nine percent sure that it will. If you girls are willing to wait just another day or so¡­"


    I uncorked the bottle and looked him dead in the eye, "And let Master remain trapped in there longer? Not a chance. Ny-nine percent is good enough for me, I''m going in."


    Brendan shrugged before picking up one of the bottles on the table and the rest of my sisters followed suit.


    I looked at each of them in turn, "Let''s go through this again. As Brendan has already warned, we''re going to the same space as Master is so we''re most likely going to experience something simr to the trap Master had experienced too."


    "Ufufufu~ Basically we shouldn''t trust what we see there if it''s too good to be true," Manamimented.


    I nodded, "We go in, break the illusion then find the real Master trapped inside and break Him out. Her Majesty Luna will watch over us while we''re rescuing Master. Got it?"


    My sisters made noises of agreement.


    "I''ll be rooting for you all, get husband back for me~" The Queen cheered us on, a team of maids stationed nearby to take care of us when we are unconscious.


    I wanted to bite back that Master was not her husband but now wasn''t the time. The fact that she would be the one looking after our unconscious bodies was also a reason.


    "Now enough time is wasted, bottoms up."


    All of us drank the potion in one gulp and settled ourselves beside our unconscious Master. It didn''t take long before the darkness imed me in its embrace.


    Wait for us Master, we''reing!

 Chapter 631 - Yes, I’m Yakuza

    (MC POV)


    True to her words, Tsuki had put her n of taking the next student council president position into motion.


    Throughout the day, I saw her handing out instructions to several people during our break times, there were a few juniors and seniors amongst them as well.


    When I asked Aoki about it, she just smiled and told me those were Tsuki''s fan club members.


    I did ask about Aoki''s own fan club but she said she wasn''t interested in them so she never interacted with them like Tsuki has.


    I was just a little surprised that Tsuki knew about her own fanclub''s existence, but I guess I did teach her to be perceptive of the things around her.


    And she even knows how to make use of them too, that''s my little sister alright.


    "Tsuki-chan''s pretty serious about this huh?" Fujiwaramented, watching another group of her fan club members run out of ss after receiving instructions from her.


    Right now we are having a free study period since the teacher was sick and they didn''t assign a substitute teacher for us, which basically trantes to ''do whatever you want'' period. Especially since it''s the period right before the end of school, most of our ssmates were either just talking with their friends or doing whatever else they wanted before school officially ended for the day.


    Since Tsuki was busy, her friends decided to gather around my table to talk instead.


    "It''s Tsuki-chan we''re talking about after all," Maeda giggled. "She''s always serious in the things she does, especially when her beloved Aniue is involved, eh?"


    I rolled my eyes at herment but remained silent since I knew it was true.


    Since it was something Tsuki wanted to deal with herself, there wasn''t much I could do for her. In the first ce, I already knew she would win anyway so anything I do would either be redundant or disruptive instead.


    "So what are you guys nning on doing for the weekend?" Nishimura asked, leaning against the window beside my seat.


    Maeda shifted her gaze back to her phone, "Hmm¡­ I''ll be at Akihabara tomorrow, there''s an event going on there that I want to check out. Any of you wannae along?"


    The baseball ace shook his head, "You know me, I''ll just be a bother if I go since I''m not interested in any of that stuff."


    Maeda shifted her gaze to the gyaru girl.


    "Ehhh¡­ I''d like to, Maeda-chan¡­ But I got scheduled for a weekend shift that I can''t miss, sorry!" Fujiwara apologised with her hands sped together.


    "Again? You need to get yourself a raise, my girl. Oh! Why don''t you just work for Onii-san instead?"


    Fujiwara gasped and turned to me, "Do you have a job opening, Onii-san?! Anything is better than my current dead-end convenience store job!"


    Maeda smacked her friend on the arm, "Pfft, you''re just hoping you can leech off Onii-san''s kindness."


    "Hey, can''t me a girl for trying! So do you have a ce, Onii-san?"


    I almost told her no when I thought about it for a moment.


    Tsuki already knows about everything, so there shouldn''t be any harm if I revealed a little bit more to her friends. And if it proves to be a mistake, I''ll just fix it afterwards.


    "I don''t have any job openings for my logistics business¡­" I started, causing Fujiwara to droop down in disappointment. "But if you don''t mind doing some questionable stuff, my Yakuza side of business could use some help."


    Nishimura''s eyes widened while the other two girls looked at me in shock.


    "Ya¡­ Yakuza?" Fujiwara parroted me.


    I nodded, "The logisticspany is sort of a front. I''m the patriarch of a Yakuza family."


    The three high school students blinked at me.


    "So¡­ Er¡­ You got a tattoo on your back or something?" Maeda asked carefully.


    I chuckled, "No I don''t, Maeda-kun. Not all Yakuzas have tattoos nowadays. I do have a few people in my Family that have it, but I don''t force them to get one."


    Fujiwara looked me up and down, "Ehhh¡­ You''re not joking, are you¡­ Onii-san?"


    I gestured to our baseball ace, "You can ask Nishimura-kun if you don''t believe me."


    He gasped, "Onii-san¡­ Knew?"


    "It is my Family after all. Can''t expect me not to know what''s going on around our turf, can you?"


    The two girls turned to press him for an exnation so he caved in, "The area my parents'' shop was located used to belong to another Yakuza gang. They made everyone pay extraordinary protection fees but Onii-san''s gang came to drive them out. Onii-san is¡­ This is embarrassing¡­ He''s my benefactor."


    Maeda turned to me, "Woah, that''s cool¡­ I never knew we were hanging out with a Yakuza boss all this while."


    Fujiwara poked her fingers together, "So¡­ Erm¡­ Do you like... Go into gang wars, drug deals and all that stuff?"


    I shook my head, "We''re not that type of Yakuza. You can just see me as a businessman actually. My Family primarily deals with transportation, hence the logisticspany. Anything anyone wants delivered, illegal or not, we handle them."


    "So¡­ Would I be a runner then? I don''t know if I''m cut out for that, you know, Onii-san?"


    I waved my hand at her, "Oh don''t worry, I''m not those kind of evil bosses you know? We need more people to help out with stock taking at our warehouse. You don''t need to worry too much about this one since there''s nothing illegal in there, it''s just misceneous things other Yakuza Families want us to move around like furniture, food or those kinds of things."


    "Oh¡­ So it''s like what I do in my current job?"


    "Basically, yes."


    "That''s err¡­ Pretty cool¡­"


    I reached into my pocket and pulled out a business card, "If you''re interested, call this person and tell them I sent you. They''ll take care of you. If you don''t really want to work on the grey side of thew, just toss the card away, it''s no big deal."


    The gyaru smirked, "If I take this job, I won''t have police banging on my door one day, will I?"


    I shrugged, "Only if you want them to."


    The three of them chuckled at my joke, though I knew Fujiwara''s was a little forced.


    Like I said, I''m not going to help her just because her situation is pitiable, I''m unfortunately not that nice of a person.


    But I''ve spent enough time with her to at least have some feelings of attachment where if she approaches me for help, I would at least be inclined to assist her.


    It would be a different matter if Tsuki were to ask me directly to help her though, I would solve all her problems in a heartbeat.


    "So what are you doing this weekend, Onii-san? You wanna bring Tsuki ande to Akihabara with me?" Maeda asked, trying to bring the topic back to more legal territories.


    I shook my head, "Unfortunately, I already made ns with Tsuki to go hiking that day. Sorry."


    Well it''s not exactly a lie since we''ll be walking quite a bit.


    "A, too bad then. Maybe next time we can organise a trip together~"


    Sounds good actually, maybe we can go camping together. Sort of reminds me of my camping trip with my disciples.


    Right then, the bell signalling the end of school rang and Tsuki packed up her bags in record time before immediately appearing before me.


    "Let''s go home, Aniue!"


    It didn''t take a genius to know she''s rushing to get out of here to avoid running into the Takeda boy.


    Unfortunately¡­ Our ssroom''s door slid open at the that exact moment.


    "Yukihime-sama! I''m here to escort you home!"


    "Tch¡­"


    Yep, that boy is here too.


    Her friends knew her enough that they immediately dispersed, giving us a few words of good-byes before making themselves scarce.


    "Well then¡­ Pudding?" I suggested.


    Make no mistake though, I''m actually finding all this rather amusing. I''m just wondering how far the two of them will go.

 Chapter 632 - How To Get A Girl To Hate You In One Second

    (MC POV)


    "So are you feeling Morigana or maybe Kamadashi today?" I asked, turning to Tsuki.


    She didn''t have the chance to answer me before the Takeda boy butted in.


    "How can Yukihime-sama eat such ssless things?! These garbage aren''t even worth my spit! You must be delusional to even suggest Yukihime-sama should partake in such trash! Leave it to me and I''ll have a Michelin star chefe over to prepare an exquisite dessert for you!"


    I could see a vein popping at the side of Tsuki''s forehead.


    Quick tip, if you''re trying to woo a girl, it''s best not to diss the food they really, really like to eat. Especially if it''s something they have enjoyed eating while growing up.


    Does he not realise he basically called Tsuki ssless and had been eating garbage her whole life?


    Speaking of which, the other Tsuki in the real world must be missing out on puddings. I''ll make her some when I go back.


    Tsuki turned to me, "How about Aniue choose for me today?"


    I grinned, "In that case, I feel like splurging a little. Let''s go for Kamadashi tonight."


    Tsuki was trying her best not to squeal in joy at my choice since there''s an outsider here, but she would usually be giggling in happiness now.


    Ignoring the fuming Takeda boy, I picked up two of said pudding off the shelves and headed over to the counter to pay.


    I already knew what was going to happen in the next few minutes without using any precognition abilities.


    The clerk scanned our items and gestured to the register, "The total would be--"


    The Takeda boy came forward and tossed a ck bank card on the counter, "Charge it to my card."


    Yep, the standard ''subtly showing off my wealth by pretending to be generous in settling a bill'' cliche move. He''s seriously using a ck card for two items that cost less than six hundred yen?


    The clerk hesitated in picking up the card so Tsuki took the chance to ce two coins into the money tray before picking the pudding off the counter, "Keep the change. Let us depart, Aniue."


    I did my best to keep a straight face as I followed her out of the convenience store. The clerk was someone we knew after visiting this ce multiple times so he already guessed what was going on and smirked knowingly at me.


    Tsuki and I left the store and moved past the group ofrge men wearing suits waiting outside, all of them supposedly the Takeda boy''s bodyguards who he had instructed to wait outside.


    Good thing they only care about their boss''s kid so they did not stop us from leaving.


    Unfortunately, we only managed to take a few more steps before the little clown caught up to us again.


    "Please wait, Yukihime-sama! It''s dangerous for you to walk alone! The streets aren''t safe for someone as delicate as yourself!"


    Pffft! Delicate! Ahahahaha!


    This is the girl who would go on to beat up a god just to get the right to transmigrate to the same world as I did, you know?


    Tsuki didn''t even look at him when she replied, "I have Aniue with me. There''s nowhere else safer than here."


    "If this man actually cared about your well-being, he would be surrounding you with bodyguards for your protection, Yukihime-sama."


    Err¡­ No. Locking up and suffocating a girl is not how you show your affections for her, they aren''t things for you to keep and lock away however you like.


    That''s why the bodyguards I assigned to her aren''t gathered around her but watching over her a distance away you know?


    Those guys waiting in that inconspicuous ck sedan by the side of the road? My guys.


    The staff inside the convenience store that was stocking the shelves? My guy.


    Those three high school girls hanging out by the parking lot and pretending to be engaged in conversation? My girls.


    The pair of cyclists resting at the bench? My guys.


    The team of two snipers at the top of the office building roof that also happens to be a building owned by me? My guys.


    Needless to say, I have the entire path Tsuki usually takes to go ande back from school well-guarded.


    I even snuck in some people into her school as well, so she''s never left unsupervised.


    I know, I know, this isn''t enough at all. But I still have the protection inscriptions on her so even if a nukended on top of Tsuki, she would be totally fine.


    That''s assuming I even allow a nuke to beunched against her in the first ce of course.


    Oh, and it''s not like I''m doing this behind Tsuki''s back either. I told her face to face about it and her response was "Guhihihi~ That means Aniue''s always watching me~~". Such a cute sister she is.


    See? Get consent and everything will be fine. The concept isn''t that hard.


    Then you have this dunderbrain here¡­


    "Yukihime-sama, I''ll assign ten of my personal guards to you at all times from tomorrow onwards. Please look forward to it."


    "You do that and I will go to your house and personally burn it down," Tsuki stated with a straight face.


    The Takeda boy blinked in shock at her threat, he was most probably not expecting those kinds of threatsing out from ''his'' Tsuki.


    He immediately turned to me, "How dare you! You polluted Yukihime-sama''s mind with such poison!"


    Oh wow, this is really being delusional to the highest level, he really believes that every female in existence should be fawning over him huh?


    "To dare manipte Yukihime-sama like that, if I don''t beat you here, I''m not a man!"


    He reached out to try and grab my cor but Tsuki stepped in front of me before he could.


    In one smooth motion, she raised her hand and brought it down in a resounding p across the boy''s face, the hit strong enough to send him stumbling backwards and looking up at Tsuki in shock.


    "Takeda Phatemaker, that is enough from you."


    Woah, woah. His name is Phatemaker? What kind of name is that? Did his parents want him to make his own fate or something? Damn, no wonder he''s so sad and desperate, even his parents didn''t love him to give him that name.


    Tsuki crossed her arms, "I had been tolerant of you so far, but touching Aniue is out of line. If I am not clear enough, you are beneath him. So far beneath him that if it were up to me, I wouldn''t even allow you to breathe the same air as him. You are utterly delusional if you think I hold any trace of affection for you and I strongly suggest that you cease bothering me or Aniue any further than this. If you still need me to say it, then here''s the truth and nothing but the truth: I abhor you."


    Tsuki dusted her hands before wrapping her arms around mine, "Let''s go home, Aniue."


    Honestly, I was totally impressed by what Tsuki did there.


    That''s my little sister for you.


    What did I tell you? She''s the one who beat up a god just to transmigrate to the same world as me, there''s no way she''ll be scared of a boy like him.


    Maybe the Phatemaker boy would learn to grow up from this but I highly doubt it.

 Chapter 633 - Brother And Sister Dungeon Dive

    (MC POV)


    "Dungeon! Dungeon! Dungeon!" Tsuki cheered enthusiastically.


    As I had promised, I was bringing her to go explore a ''dungeon'' today since it''s the weekend and she''s obviously really excited about it.


    "So what do I need to do, Aniue?"


    I grinned, "Well you first need to choose a ss."


    "Ohhh~ Like those RPG sses?! Are there any restrictions?"


    I shook my head, "Nope, this is just so that I know what equipment to give you."


    "So cool~~ Umm¡­ What ss is Aniue?"


    I thought for a bit, "I guess you can say that I''m a monk but that wouldn''t really be urate either. I can use magic but I can also use a sword or fight with my fists if I have to."


    "Ehhh~~ That means Aniue is really, really strong! No wonder you can go dungeon diving on your own all this while."


    I reached out and patted her head, "So what equipment would you like?"


    She pondered over the question for a while, "Is asking for guns not allowed?"


    "Er¡­ There''s magic guns I suppose?" I suggested.


    If Tsuki really wants me to give her a glock to go dungeon diving, I would make one for her too.


    "Oh, that''s cool but I guess it''ll be a little boring. How about a mace and shield? Or even a hammer and shield?"


    I raised an eyebrow, "That''s a rather surprising choice. What''s the reasoning?"


    Tsuki puffed her chest, "Heh heh, since Aniue is a magician, you need a front liner to tank for you right? This way, I can protect Aniue and you can cast your spells without worry! And since there most likely might be undead inside the dungeons, a blunt weapon would work best against skeletons and armored targets too. At least better than a sword would."


    "Hmm¡­ Your argument makes sense, but I never said we''re going to a dungeon with undead though?"


    "Eh? Oh¡­ Erm¡­ We aren''t going to one?"


    I patted her head, "We are going to one, but it''s not good to jump to conclusions. Especially since we''re going to a dungeon so you have to beware of traps."


    "Unnn¡­ Understood, Aniue. What kind of enemies would we be facing?"


    I tried to recall the monsters I filled my dungeon with, "Let''s see¡­ There''s skeletons, zombies, goblins, orcs, maybe a few minotaurs and a death knight or two."


    Tsuki thought for a moment before nodding, "I''ll stick with my original choice, Aniue."


    I smiled and snapped my fingers, materialising Tsuki''s requested weapons in my hands. I even made sure to create them in her size too.


    My little sister''s eyes gleamed, "Ohhh~ That is so cool, Aniue!! Can I really use them?!"


    "I enchanted them so you wouldn''t hurt yourself or anyone you don''t want to hurt with it. It might take some time for you to actually get used to using it, but I know you''re smart enough to learn it on the fly."


    She took the weapons from me with glee. I helped her strap the shield to her arm and she began to do a few practice swings with the mace, fighting against a few invisible enemies and making use of her shield as well.


    You could tell she''s definitely not a pro but she at least could handle herself with the equipment.


    "This is great, Aniue! Do I need some armour too?"


    I shook my head, "The defensive inscriptions I put on you should protect you enough from any critical injury, but getting hit will still hurt and a stab wound would still require a few days to recover from, so avoid that."


    That''s not true of course, there was no way I''ll let my cute little sister be hurt in any way but I don''t want her to think she''s invincible either, even if she actually is.


    Her eyes sparkled, "This is so cool! Does Aniue have the same defenses too?"


    "Well, it''s roughly the same so you don''t need to worry about me."


    "Alright! Then let''s go!" She cheered, striding towards our house''s main entrance before stopping a few stepster and turning back to me. "Umm¡­ Where is the dungeon, Aniue?"


    I went up and flicked her forehead, "What did I say about jumping to conclusions again?"


    "Ouchies! Mouu¡­ Sorry Aniue¡­ Umm¡­ So how do we get there?"


    I held up my hand and a blue portal opened up in front of me soundlessly, just big enough for a person to pass through.


    "Woooaahh! Aniue is so cool!"


    I chuckled, "Shall we?"


    Tsuki followed me through the portal and we appeared in a room that looked like the monster''s Sanctuary teleportation hall back in my other world.


    Before you ask, yes, I did model the dungeon after that ce. I mean, it was technically a monster dungeon already so all I had to do was recreate it from memory and fill it up with some monsters I created.


    Truly, Origin is really helpful in these kinds of situations, you can make anything with it.


    "This ce is amazing, Aniue¡­ Do youe here everyday?" Tsuki asked, inspecting the ce in wonder.


    "Not really, there''s no need for me to be especially strong in our world after all so there''s no reason for me to being here often."


    "Ehehehe~ But Aniue is already the strongest for me~" Tsuki giggled, showing me her usual cute smile that I can''t help but head pat her for.


    She turned her attention to the hall again, "So where do we go, Aniue? I will protect you!"


    I chuckled and pointed towards one of the hallways, "We can go along this route since it''s rtively safe and you can get used to your equipment first. Then we can go to the other paths after you are ustomed to it."


    "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go! Let''s go! Let''s go!" She squealed, tugging on my arm.


    This feels more like a field trip than a dungeon dive which I suppose I''m totally fine with. It''s not like I''m trying to train Tsuki to be a fighter or anything and there''s no need for her to be proficient in that either.


    She wanted to have fun here and that''s what she''s going to get.


    I suppose this is like me bringing her to a theme park of sorts.


    As though hearing my thoughts Tsuki turned to smile at me, "Ehehehe~ this feels like Aniue is bringing me to some kind of theme park~ Only my Aniue can bring his little sister dungeon diving~"


    So cute.


    The moment we entered the hallway, the skeleton I had ced there immediately reacted to our presence.


    It raised its wooden club and a half broken wooden shield while shambling slowly towards us.


    "Ok, Tsuki, now when you--"


    "Yaaahh!!"


    She let out a war cry before I could finish my words, charging straight to the skeleton and body mming it with her shield between them.


    The force of her m was enough to send the skeleton crashing down on the floor and breaking apart into pieces immediately.


    My little sister stared at the pieces of bones on the ground in confusion, "Eh? Umm¡­ That''s it? That was¡­ A little disappointing..."


    Huh¡­ I forgot Tsuki can''t bepared to the normal high school girl in this world...

 Chapter 634 - Welcome To The Tutorial

    (MC POV)


    After Tsuki recovered from her disappointment with the weak skeleton she killed in one hit, we continued down the hallway illuminated by torches separated in fixed intervals along the walls.


    Tsuki had followed my advice and was on constant alert with her weapon ready, her eyes scanning her surroundings constantly. I could tell she was enjoying her roley of being the party''s tank.


    She suddenly stopped in the middle of the hallway without warning, squinting her eyes at the path ahead.


    She pointed to a particr floor tile that was slightly sunken into the ground, "Aniue¡­ That part of the floor looks weird¡­"


    As expected of my cute little sister. I was supposed to introduce traps to her in this part of the dungeon but she spotted it without triggering it.


    "Well spotted, it''s a pressure te trap," I exined.


    I picked up a piece of stone from the ground and tossed it on the trap.


    The floor tile sunk into the ground with a ''crack'' and part of the ceiling above us opened up with a ''crack. The next moment, a bucket full of water sshed down at where the pressure te was. Had Tsuki been there, she would have been soaked to the bone.


    "What kind of trap was that? What would have making us wet achieve?" Tsuki asked, looking at the puddle of water with disdain.


    I shook my head at her, "Don''t look down on it. It may appear like a simple trap but think about what happens if either of us are wet? If you''re unable to dry yourself quickly, your clothes would stick to you and make it hard to move. You''ll also be cold and that would hinder your movements even further. The water would also make you more vulnerable to enemies that maniptes water or ice."


    "Ohhh~ As expected of Aniue! None of those things crossed my mind!"


    "Haha, I am experienced after all. It would be weird for me not to know this. Still, good work in spotting the trap."


    "Ehehe~ I have to protect Aniue after all! Leave it to me!"


    Yep, she''s really cute.


    We continued our advance down the hallway to the next event I prepared for us to face.


    The next enemies we came across was a group of three skeletons simrly armed like the first one we saw. This was supposed to be an introduction to groupbat for Tsuki.


    She immediately got in position in front of me with her shield raised. Unlike the first skeleton where she rushed in on her own, she was more cautious this time since we were outnumbered.


    "Aniue, what should we do?"


    "Hmm¡­ Are you confident of handling multiple enemies on your own?"


    "Umm¡­ I''m not sure¡­ Maybe I can take on two, but I''m not sure if I can handle three¡­"


    "In that case, I''ll take care of the third one while you distract them."


    "Unn! I''ll leave my back to you, Aniue!"


    With those words, my little sister dashed forward with her shield raised to meet her enemies fearlessly.


    The skeletons caught sight of her and started to shamble towards their target, their bones creaking as they raised their weapons to meet her.


    She tried the same tactic of bashing her shield against the skeleton but this skeleton managed to raise its own shield to block her attack, the monster taking a few steps back from her assault but remained standing on its feet.


    If Tsuki was surprised by the sudden increase in strength of this skeletonpared to the first one, she did not show it.


    After seeing how easily she took down the first skeleton, I decided to buff the enemies in the dungeon a little to pose more of a challenge for her. If things were too easy, it would be too boring for her. It was my mistake to assume she was on the level of a normal high school girl after all.


    Tsuki managed to stand her ground despite the unexpected oue, my little sister raising her mace to catch the second skeleton''s club in midair before it hit her.


    She kicked the skeleton in the side of its knee, forcing it to drop on its knee.


    That gave her the opportunity to raise her shield and smash it into its face, obliterating its skull.


    Tsuki spun away from her position right as the first skeleton tried to hit her from the front with its club, missing my little sister by inches.


    The third skeleton moved behind her in an attempt to backstab her but since Tsuki had trusted her back to me, I simply disintegrated it with a lightning bolt I summoned from my palm.


    The final skeleton made a dash towards Tsuki with its club raised, intending to hit her with an overhead strike.


    Tsuki raised her shield to block it before pulling the hand that was holding the mace back, swinging it upwards to smash the skeleton under its chin without mercy. The force of the impact separated the skull off the spine and sent it soaring through the air only to crash down a short distance away.


    As though that wasn''t enough, she pulled back her shield and struck its edge into the skeleton''s ribs, breaking the rest of its bones apart.


    My little sister turned to smile at me, "Aniue! Aniue! We did it! We did it!"


    I chuckled and went up to pat her head, "Yes we did, Tsuki."


    "Guhihihi~ Pat me more~ Praise me more, Aniue~"


    "I would like to, but remember we''re in a dungeon where danger could be around any corner, you know?"


    Just as I said those words, groans echoed off the walls and a group of ten zombies appeared out of the darkness, surrounding us from all sides.


    This is a small event I made to let her know how dangerous this ce might be and letting your guard down could spell doom.


    Hmm? I''m basically making a game with a tutorial level at this point? Well, of course I am. I took inspiration from those RPG games we y at home after all.


    I''m also pretty sure Tsuki got her ''fighting skills'' by mirroring the anime characters she watched because I''m sure she has never been in abat situation before this.


    At least¡­ That''s what I would like to think.


    To her credit, Tsuki did not panic about our predicament and instead, took up her fighting stance in front of me again.


    "What should we do, Aniue?"


    "Rx, Tsuki. This is why I''m here."


    Ok, honestly, this is mainly an event to show off to my little sister. Because let''s face it, we''re just here to have fun.


    I raised my hand and snapped my fingers dramatically, summoning a ring of fire around us that immediately engulfed the zombies in a sea of mes.


    The fire incinerated them instantly, not even leaving ashes behind.


    "Aniue¡­ So cool! Do it again! Do it again!" Tsuki praised, turning back to face me with sparkling eyes.


    Yep, she''s really cute.


    She''s definitely having fun here so I guess all my efforts to make this ce was not in vain. Hopefully the rest of the dungeon can still keep her interest and maybe I''ll make an even bigger one next time.

 Chapter 635 - Who Else Could Be Here?

    (MC POV)


    The rest of the hallway was rtively uneventful save for the few skeletons or zombies. I figured that putting too many encounters would tire Tsuki out so I kept just enough around to keep things interesting enough.


    We soon reached the end of the hallway where arge orc wielding a giant battleaxe was waiting for us.


    Acting as his guards were a group of six goblins using various different weapons. There were two wielding swords and shields, two with great clubs and the final two with bows at the back.


    This would be akin to a mini boss fight I prepared for Tsuki.


    "Unn¡­ Aniue¡­ I don''t think I can handle this fight on my own," Tsuki told me after assessing the enemies in front of her.


    Good, I was afraid she had be overconfident after breezing through the dungeons so far but it seems like she''s still properly being cautious about it.


    "Yeah, this might be a little too much for a small group like ours but worry not, you just need to take care of the orc and leave the goblins to me. I''ll also add some buffs on you to temporarily increase your strength, speed and defense."


    "Oh! In that case, I can fight without worry! Please watch me, Aniue!"


    I assured her I would and casted the buffs on her.


    Feeling bolder with the added weight of my protection on her, Tsuki dashed forward without fear, making a running leap over the goblins who could only watch in surprise at the unexpected move.


    The orc barely reacted in time to block her mace swing by lifting his battleaxe, forcing Tsuki back towards the goblins behind her.


    Normally this would be an extremely bad situation where she gets pincered by attacks from both front and back, but since my little sister had trusted her back to me, I won''t fail her.


    Well, these are all my created monsters in the first ce so it''s not like either of us are in any danger in the first ce.


    If need be, I could just delete their existence with a thought.


    With the goblins'' attention on Tsuki, their backs were wide open for me to attack.


    Since it was also a rare asion for me, I decided to have a little bit of fun too.


    "Lightning punch!" I roared, punching my fist forward and sting a bolt of lightning towards the unsuspecting goblins.


    Sorry, did you cringe? I don''t care, this is my world and I felt like doing it.


    The goblins didn''t even have time to turn around before the bolt of lightning pierced through three of them that had been standing in a straight line.


    The other three turned to face me, now recognising me as therger threat and leaving Tsuki free to deal with the orc unhindered.


    By design, the three remaining goblins were wielding one of each weapon type.


    The only reason why these three were still alive is so that I could gauge how intelligent or lifelike beings I created with Origin could be.


    I should mention that the monsters in this dungeon were not mindless summons or anything like that, I merely used Origin to create them and left them here so they were as wild as the ones found outside.


    I gave them pseudo free will as well, so I can actually be considered to have granted true life.


    Thest few monsters didn''t really count since they were all undead so this would be the first trial for me.


    The goblins arranged themselves in a defensive formation, the one with the shield in front of me, the one with the club a little off to my right and the one with the bow a short distance behind the shield goblin.


    Looks like they at least have the capacity for tactical coordination, though they''re still as brash as dungeon goblins for not attempting to retreat despite the obvious difference in strength.


    An arrow was shot at me at the same time as the shield goblin''s charge, the one with the club circling to my right in an attempt to nk me.


    I tilted my head to avoid the arrow and side stepped the sword swing from the charging goblin.


    Using the momentum from my movement, I twirled on my foot and delivered a roundhouse kick to thest goblin that was trying to sneak up behind me a distance away.


    I ducked my head just in time to avoid the second arrow fired at me and braced myself to guard against the shield bash from the first goblin.


    I grabbed its shield and lifted it up, using the goblin as a shield for the third arrow the archer tried to shoot at me with.


    The projectile pierced through the goblin''s torso, the monster giving a shriek of pain and rage while iling its arms around in its death throes.


    Grabbing its sword arm, I twisted it to use its own sword to stab it in the throat.


    I got myself ready to face the other two goblins only to find both of them dead on the ground with both their heads smashed into paste.


    "Aniue! We did it again!" Tsuki cheered, not at all bothered by the dead goblin at her feet with its entire head bashed to a gory mess.


    I turned to look at the orc to see it decapitated with its axe embedded at the stump of where its head should have been.


    Seems like I took a little too long with the goblins... I had wanted to watch Tsuki''s fight with the orc. That''s sad.


    "Was the orc difficult to beat?" I asked, dropping the now dead goblin on to the floor.


    Tsuki giggled, "With Aniue watching me, of course not! There''s no way something as small as that thing can beat me when I''m protecting Aniue!"


    I''d like to say it''s the other way around but I''ll let her have it since she did beat it rather easily.


    She bounded towards me with her usual grin and a gaze that told me what she wanted without her saying anything.


    Thus I had no choice but to reach out my hand and satisfy her by giving her the head pats she sought for.


    "Guhihihi~ Aniue is praising me~~"


    I let her enjoy it for a few more moments before stepping back.


    "Now, shall we look at our rewards?" I suggested, gesturing to the chest at the end of the hallway.


    Her eyes lit up, "Oh! Treasure! Of course! Umm¡­ Is it a mimic?"


    I shook my head, "Good question, but worry not, that one is safe and there''s no traps either. You can open it freely."


    She gave a yelp of glee and pulled on my arm, "Let''s open it together Aniue! It''s our first treasure chest together!"


    I chuckled at her antics and obliged, settling down on one side of the chest while she took up the other, lifting the lid of the chest together.


    "Oh wow! A key! There must be a secret somewhere! Where should we go next, Aniue?"


    Her words fell on deaf ears as I looked at the key in silence.


    The reward I prepared here was supposed to be a bracelet that I made for Tsuki to wear.


    And yet, the bracelet I ced here was nowhere to be found and this key had appeared. What is going on?


    Is¡­ Someone else in this dungeon?

 Chapter 636 - What Is This Doing Here?

    (MC POV)


    While Tsuki was excited over our finding of the key, I was in a state of slight confusion.


    Did the dungeon change the contents of the chest on its own? Or did a monster within the dungeon swap the bracelet out for the key for some reason?


    Or is someone tampering with the dungeon I made?


    While my mind was still upied with these questions, we made it back to the entrance hall where Tsuki and I had entered the dungeon from.


    "Eh? Aniue? Wasn''t there supposed to be more hallways than this?"


    I looked up and I realised Tsuki was right.


    I designed the dungeon to have four pathways leading out from the entrance hall, each with increasing difficulty as we progressed through the dungeon.


    And yet, now there''s only two hallways left: the one we just came out of and another one directly opposite us.


    What''s more, there was now a giant metal door that wasn''t there before blocking the entrance to said hallway.


    In addition to that, the once pristine hall was now littered with debris for some reason, even though the rest of the hall still looked fine.


    "Cool! This is the type of dungeon that''s constantly shifting, isn''t it?" Tsuki eximed.


    That would be the exnation that makes the most sense except I did not design this dungeon to be that way.


    Still unsure of what is causing my dungeon to change, I followed Tsuki to inspect the door that was opposite us.


    My little sister pushed against the door but it wouldn''t budge no matter how hard she pushed. She also tried to pull it to make sure but the results were the same.


    "Ah! This key must be the one that unlocks it!" Tsuki concluded, pulling out the key we found just now cheerily.


    She inspected the door from top to bottom, trying to find somewhere to insert the key only to find none.


    She frowned and turned to me, "Aniue¡­ There''s no keyhole?"


    "Hmm¡­ Then the key must not be for this door. There must be another way to open it then. Maybe I can break it?"


    Just as those words left my lips, the piles of debris within the room shifted and rose up from the ground, each pile forming itself into stone golems that towered above us in height.


    "Aniue?" Tsuki called out, a little unsure of the situation.


    Even she wouldn''t be able to handle the five stone golems six times her height that was currently stomping their way towards us.


    This dungeon was definitely tempered with, I did not fill this ce with any stone golems at all.


    I stepped in front of my little sister protectively and pped my hands together, letting out a shockwave that immediately turned the golems into dust upon contact.


    I wasn''t sure what other surprises they might have so I did not hold back.


    "Aniue¡­ So cool~" Tsuki swooned, my little sister sping her hands in front of her chest. "My Aniue is the strongest after all!"


    The doors behind us groaned and the entire dungeon rumbled as the two massive doors swung inwards to open up the way, stopping when there was enough space for five men to walk in side by side.


    Tsuki looked like she was ready to continue onwards but I was not of the same mindset.


    "Tsuki, we''re stopping here. Let''s go back."


    "Ehhh? But we only just started?"


    I shook my head, "This dungeon isn''t supposed to be like this. I know this dungeon inside out and this is the first time the route changed and there aren''t even supposed to be stone golems here. I have a feeling someone or something is messing up this ce and we shouldn''t stay here."


    Tsuki sobered up quickly, my little sister understanding the seriousness of the situation.


    "Understood Aniue, let''s go back."


    Good thing I have a sensible little sister.


    Anyone else and they might have let the previous victories get to their head and insist that we were fine moving deeper into the dungeon like this. Those kinds of people tend not to live very long.


    We turned our backs on the open door and went to the middle of the hall where the teleportation inscription was located. I could''ve just teleported ourselves out but I saw no need to do that now.


    What I did not expect to see when we climbed up to the tform was a small pedestal with what appears to be a disy case on top of it.


    Curiosity got the better of me so I went up to it to take a better look.


    Within the disy was a velvet cushion and resting on said cushion was a ring I never thought I would see here.


    It was Lian Li''s storage ring.


    Tsuki noticed my surprise "Hmm? What''s wrong, Aniue?"


    I ced my hand on the ss, "This ring¡­ I recognise it¡­ It belongs to someone I know. This should not be here."


    Tsuki frowned, "Does this mean¡­ That person is currently inside this dungeon as well? Perhaps someone is using that as a bait to lure Aniue into a trap?"


    "That would be a logical exnation, but this person is someone I will meet in the future, so it doesn''t make sense for that¡­"


    Not to mention Lian Li isn''t even supposed to be in this world to begin with.


    "Then what do we do, Aniue? Do we still go back home or do we continue into what might very well be a trap?"


    If Lian Li''s ring is here, she might be here as well. Perhaps she had inserted herself into my memory scape for some reason? If that''s the case, then I should meet up with her to find out why she did so.


    Making up my mind to find her, I turned to my little sister, "Tsuki, go back home first, I''ll finish the dungeon myself."


    She shook her head at me, "There''s no way I can do that, Aniue. We stay together or nothing."


    "It''s not safe," I argued.


    "Nowhere is safer than Aniue''s side. What if the exit out of here is rigged too and I end up getting captured while trying to leave?"


    I doubt it would go that far but she has a point. Right now I shouldn''t treat this dungeon as my own anymore but a foreign one instead.


    "There might be even scarier monsters ahead, are you up for it?"


    Tsuki clenched her fists in front of her, "Even more reason for me to follow Aniue! I will protect you!"


    This cheeky little sister¡­


    "Alight, in that case I can''t let you have those lousy gear that you''re using."


    I snapped my fingers and the shield and mace of hers disappeared in a sh of light.


    Before she couldment on it, I snapped my fingers again and she was now donned in a full set of armour alongside a different set of weapons.


    "The armor of Achilles; Jarngreipr and Megingjoro, the gauntlets and belt of Thor; Aegis, the shield of Athena; Goswhit, the helmet of King Arthur;st but not least, Mjolnir, the hammer of Thor. Use them well."


    Did I just outfit my little sister with mythical weapons? Yes I did.


    Why?


    Because I can of course.

 Chapter 637 - Who Are You?

    (MC POV)


    Like I had feared, the entire dungeon had changed and the monsters were not the same ones as the ones I created.


    Good news is that Tsuki was currently having the time of her life using the weapons I gave her.


    Of course she would, she''s experiencing legitimate power right now after all. Any normal person would definitely like the thrill of obtaining some kind of superpower wouldn''t they?


    So there she was, using the hammer of the Norse god and smacking the ogres around like they were children''s toys, even letting out a few lightning bolts to fry them from time to time.


    The lightning bolt thing wasn''t even something I taught her, she just figured it out on her own somehow.


    Seriously though, Tsuki''s fighting like she had decades of experience and I don''t think any of the equipment I gave her helped her with that so it''s a little weird if you ask me.


    Somehow I had a nagging feeling that she''s either getting the experience from somewhere else or there''s some other things at work here.


    I mean just look at her, she''s twirling the hammer like a pro, you wouldn''t think she only got them like less than an hour ago.


    Then again, she is my genius little sister after all so that might be the reason.


    She handled most of the monsters by herself without any problems, avoiding or blocking any attacks thrown at her with her shield before counter-attacking with the hammer in her hand like a goddess of war.


    I only had to step in when the stronger monsters like a Leviathan showed up, which I easily got rid of by deleting their existence with a wave of my hand.


    Since this involves Lian Li, I wasn''t going to waste time on these small fries.


    We soon reached the end of the corridor where a gigantic dragon was guarding what seemed to be an even bigger crystal suspended in the air above it.


    It gave a roar of challenge and that was all it managed to do before I snapped my fingers and erased its existence, the dragon breaking apart into dust.


    "Isn''t Aniue a little bit too strong?" Tsuki pointed out with a pout.


    I just smiled and patted her head before turning my attention to the crystal that hung above.


    I was considering if I should go up to it or pull it down when it automatically lowered itself downwards on its own.


    Tsuki and I took a few steps back to give it some space, expecting it to crash down in front of us.


    Contrary to our expectations, the crystal stopped a few centimetres off the ground and hovered there, waiting for us. A staircase even sprouted up from the ground to let us ascend to it.


    On the way up, we could see there was a figure floating within the crystal though it was not clear enough to make out any features. But at this point, I already have an inkling on who it was.


    Reaching the centre of the crystal, I found a really convenient key shaped hole in the centre of the crystal.


    "Tsuki?" I asked, reaching out my hand to her.


    She immediately handed me the key we found before without question, watching me as I inserted it into the keyhole and twisted it.


    The crystal rumbled and cracks formed around the keyhole, slowly spreading out until it upied the entire surface of the crystal.


    The crystal shattered and I was prepared to rush forward to catch the figure but my concerns were unnecessary since it remained floating in the air even after the crystal''s destruction.


    Of course, it was Lian Li.


    Only thing was that she waspletely naked.


    "She''s¡­ So pretty¡­" Tsuki gasped, her eyes staring at the nude form of my disciple. "Is she really Aniue''s acquaintance?"


    "She''s actually more than that but it''s a littleplicated to exin now," I admitted, conjuring up some cloth to cover my golden haired disciple''s modesty.


    The moment I reached out to touch her, gravity resumed functioning for her and she dropped into my arms, allowing me to wrap her up in the cloth while I carried her in a princess carry.


    I''ll probably make some clothes for herter when she can dress herself or just have Tsuki lend her some of her clothes. Both of them are roughly the same size anyway.


    "Let''s go back," I suggested, moving back down the staircase and into the hallway.


    Tsuki skipped along beside me, watching the unconscious Lian Li in my arms, "Did Aniue meet her the same way like this as well?"


    "No, she''s¡­ Well¡­ She''s from another world and I met her by coincidence. Don''t ask. I''ll exin more when we get back I suppose."


    She didn''t and we got back to the entrance hall without any problems.


    Now the next issue was Lian Li''s storage ring.


    I was fully prepared to break the ss open to get it but apparently that was unnecessary since the casing was gone when we got there.


    How convenient... And of course I''m not going to question it so I simply plucked it from the pedestal and that was it.


    I still have questions with regards to who or what changed my dungeon but I believe Lian Li''s arrival might be one of the reasons for it.


    Since this is technically my mindscape, her entry might have altered some things which were influenced by her own mind. Probably.


    Perhaps she had seen herself as the bird trapped in a cage and wanted someone to rescue her, thus the monsters and the crystal prison.


    Hey, I''m not an expert on this ok? It''s my first time doing this too. I think?


    I teleported Tsuki and I outside of the dungeon, making sure to remove the artifacts Tsuki was wearing before we reappeared in our living room again.


    Tsuki looked down at herself and groaned, "A¡­ I don''t get to keep those things?"


    I chuckled, "There''s no reason for you to wear it here, people will just think you''re a weird cosyer and you definitely don''t need all that power. Could you go get some water for her? I''ll bring her to the guest room."


    Sheplied and ran off to the kitchens, leaving me to bring Lian Li up to the spare bedroom.


    I tucked her into bed and prepared myself to wake her with a Technique when her eyes fluttered open on her own.


    "Whe¡­ Where am I?" She muttered, more to herself than anyone else.


    "My home," I answered.


    She jerked and turned to face me in surprise, most likely not expecting an answer to her question at all.


    I smiled at her, "Hello, Lian Li. Are you here to live through my memories too?"


    I was fully prepared for her to leap out of bed to embrace me, so I was a little taken aback when she remained where she was while asking a question I never thought I''d hear.


    "Who¡­ Are you?"


    My smile disappeared, did she lose her memories upon entering my mindscape? That can''t be the case or else Tsuki would have met the same fate as well when we were spectating my memories before.


    Oh, perhaps I look or feel different in this body? I know I may look simr but one ring feature that''s different from the other me was that my hair was cut short in this world.


    I was about to tell Lian Li so when she looked down at her hands and frowned even deeper.


    "Who am I?"


    Oh¡­


    This is going to be rather troublesome¡­

 Chapter 638 - Losing Your Memories In Someone Else’s Memories

    (MC POV)


    "For starters, why don''t you sit down first? I''ll exin what I know to you," I suggested, gesturing to the bed.


    She looked at me like she didn''t understand what I just said at all.


    That''s when I realised I was speaking Japanese all this while so it would make sense she didn''t understand. I discreetly activated anguage inscription for her so that she could both understand and speak thenguage without any problems.


    I cleared my throat and repeated my question once again, gesturing for her to sit down.


    Lian Li looked at me with mistrust clear on her face but she obliged anyway.


    "Your name is Lian Li, does the name ring any bells?"


    She shook her head.


    I continued, "This might be hard to believe but you''re from another world and over there, you were my disciple."


    Her brows furrowed, showing she had doubts about my words.


    "Disciple? Other world? Are you¡­ Crazy?"


    Somehow hearing Lian Li say that to me hurts quite a bit.


    At least it shows that she does have some semnce ofmon sense even if her memories are gone.


    I snapped my fingers and summoned a ball of light in front of me, letting it float around the room before stopping in front of me.


    Honestly, I was prepared for Lian Li to be shocked, awed or even horrified at the disy, but thest thing I expected was for her to look at me with wide eyes and whisper one word.


    "God¡­"


    I frowned and dispersed the light ball, "No, I''m not some deity or god. I was your teacher and you were my student, you could do something like this easily too."


    "Me¡­ Me too?" She gasped. "Who¡­ Who am I?"


    "You are Lian Li, my first disciple that I took under my wing. Do you have any memory of that? Learning under someone? Maybe a mentor figure or something?"


    She scrunched up her face, concentrating on trying to remember before shaking her head slowly.


    I sighed, I might need to dive into her mind in that case. I''m not even sure if this will work since she''s not physically here and this should just be a manifestation of her consciousness.


    Oh well, I guess I''ll just need to try.


    I reached out my hands with my palms facing upwards, "I will try and see if I can restore your memories. Do you trust me?"


    She hesitated for a second before nodding her head.


    "Then ce your hands on top of mine."


    She reached out her hands and just when she was about to ce them on top of mine, the door to the room opened, causing her to flinch back.


    "Aniue~ I brought the wat-- Oh, she''s awake."


    Lian Li''s eyes darted between Tsuki and me, sending me a silent query on who she was looking at.


    "Lian Li, this is Tsuki, my little sister. Tsuki, this is Lian Li¡­ Umm¡­ I suppose it''s better to just tell you everything. Lian Li is my disciple in my other life."


    Now both girls were looking at me with confused expressions on their faces.


    Ughhh¡­ This is why I didn''t want to tell her, I''ll need to exin everything and I don''t want to do it¡­


    I gestured for Tsuki to take a seat on the bed and my little sister obeyed, passing the ss of water she prepared to Lian Li who received it with a nod.


    "Ok¡­ Where do I begin¡­ I suppose I''ll just start from the beginning¡­ Or at least one of them."


    Thus I spun the tale about my reincarnated life, the one where I met Lian Li.


    If I were to tell them of the one I ascended and crippled myself too, we''d probably be here all day.


    I had also realised one thing while I was recounting my memories, it does not seem like I was getting any more of it.


    Right now I can only recall my life with Tsuki and the entirety of my second life including the memories I lost as ria''s brother. For some reason, I was unable to remember my life before Tsuki at all, even though I knew instinctively there was more beyond that but I just can''t remember it.


    Either something''s preventing me from remembering or the memory recollection just slowed down tremendously.


    Well, I figured that since it''s something I don''t remember, it''s probably not that important anyway.


    The sun was just beginning to dip below the horizon when I finished my tale with Tsuki and me finding Lian Li in the dungeon, the two girls still looking at me with stunned expressions stered on their faces.


    "So Aniue¡­ Led such a life beforeing back here¡­" Tsuki murmured.


    I left out the part where this was me trying to restore my memories and just exined it away that I somehow got transported back in time. I don''t know what this Tsuki might do if she figured out she might just be something created for this alternate world and not actually the real one.


    Well, whether something is ''real'' or not is kind of subjective anyway in the grand scheme of things. Let''s just avoid giving her an existential crisis for now.


    I also suggested that Lian Li was here because of the same reason and not because she was in my mindscape. When she regains her memories, I''ll exin to her the reason then.


    "I am¡­ Lian Li?" Lian Li finally spoke, her cup of water untouched all this while.


    "Yes."


    "And¡­ You are¡­ My Master¡­"


    "Yes."


    "I see¡­ Ummm¡­ Forgive me, but this will take some time for me to digest¡­"


    I reached out my hands again, "Like I offered you before, do you want to let me try and see if I can restore your memories here?"


    Lian Li looked at my proffered hands, her own hands hesitating in reaching out.


    She considered the proposition for a few moments before finally shaking her head, "I''m sorry¡­ Umm¡­ Could you please give me some time to think about it?"


    I smiled gently at her, "Of course. I know how it''s like to suddenly be dropped into another world without your memories. You don''t need to rush, we can do it anytime you are ready."


    Lian Li shook her head, "Umm... No, that''s not it. I just¡­"


    She stopped herself, closing her eyes to take a deep breath before exhaling, then repeating that action a few more times.


    The golden haired girl opened her eyes again before staring right at me with a resolute expression, "I''m ready."


    I raised an eyebrow, "Are you sure? I told you there''s no need for you to rush."


    "I am sure. I¡­ I still don''t know if what you told me is true, nor if you were just trying to trick me with your story. My logical mind is telling me that this is too good, too farfetched to be true¡­ But yet my heart¡­ My heart feels so at peace when I look at you. Like there''s no way you could lie to me and I¡­ I feel so safe when with you¡­ I''m ready, please help me remember."


    Hmm? I suppose those are her instincts speaking to her.


    I nodded, and offered my hands again, this time Lian Li cing hers on top of them without hesitation.


    I closed my eyes and concentrated, directing my own consciousness to hers in order to search for the suppressed memories.


    It should be an easy thing to do since she was¡­ Eh?


    There''s¡­ No memories?


    This isn''t a factor of suppressed or missing memories then, it''s more like she had none in the first ce.


    What does this even mean?


    Did her own memories get obliterated when she came into my mindscape?

 Chapter 639 - Power Of Family

    (MC POV)


    After I told her what I found, Lian Li merely nodded her head in understanding.


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "You don''t seem very upset about it?"


    "It''s just¡­ Umm¡­ It just seems too good to be true for me so I was half expecting such a thing anyway¡­ Oh! I''m not doubting you at all! I mean¡­ I don''t know¡­ There was just an empty feeling within me so I thought that might be the result."


    Empty feeling? Odd.


    "Aniue, what should we do with her? Should we let her stay?" Tsuki asked, looking worriedly at me.


    I scratched my cheek with a finger, "Hmm¡­ It''s not like she has anywhere else to go now so I guess she can stay with us? That is, if you want to, of course?"


    Maybe after the memory is done, she would be able to return back to her body with the new memories she gained here. Shouldn''t really be a big deal so I guess she can just treat this as a vacation like I was.


    Lian Li smiled at me, "It''s not like I have anywhere else I can go. Umm¡­ Should I call you ''Master'' like I did before?"


    I shook my head, "That would sound a little weird here¡­ Hmm¡­ We can say that you''re our distant cousin from overseas who moved here then, so feel free to call me your big brother as well. You definitely won''t pass for a local with that hair of yours."


    Lian Li looked down at her golden hair, "Should¡­ Should I dye it then?"


    "Eh? But her hair is so pretty, Aniue. She doesn''t need to, does she?" Tsuki protested.


    "There''s no need to. Hmm¡­ Or we can just say her mother is a foreigner but Lian Li was born and raised here. That would work well enough."


    Lian Li looked a t me meekly, "Umm¡­ I would not be a bother would I? If it''s too much¡­ I should be able to survive on my own as well."


    I flicked her forehead with a finger, causing her to yelp in surprise.


    "Do you think I''m the type of person who would abandon my disciples like that? Besides, it''s absolutely no bother to me. Besides, I''m already taking care of Tsuki anyway, what''s one more?"


    Tsuki giggled, "Ehehehe~ Aniue taking care of me is the best~ Please spoil me more~"


    Hmm¡­ Isn''t it normal for the little sister to start pouting and insist she can take care of herself? Oh well, Tsuki is cute anyway.


    The golden haired girl pouted cutely while rubbing her forehead, "Unn¡­ I get it¡­ Umm¡­ Nii¡­ Nii-sama¡­"


    I never thought I''ll see the day where Lian Li actually calls me ''Nii-sama'', can''t say I hate it though.


    Right as that thought crossed my mind, Lian Li visibly nched and shook her head, "I''m sorry¡­ I can''t¡­ It feels so wrong¡­ Master. Master. Master. Ah, that feels better. Master¡­ Yes. Could I continue calling you Master?"


    I smiled at her wryly, "You can call me whatever you want when it''s just us. But please don''t do that when we''re with others or there might be unnecessary questions."


    "Understood, Master."


    Hmmm¡­ Now that I think about it¡­ I wonder if my other disciples are alsoing in here and would they also end up losing their memories like Lian Li?


    I''ll have to do a search tonight, just in case they get stuck somewhere else if they did cross over.


    I have a feeling they might all be in dungeons though, but I''ll leave that test forter.


    Seeing that it was already evening, I suggested that all of us eat outside today since it was already toote to cook.


    Tsuki agreed readily while Lian Li looked at me with a puzzled expression, "Eat out? Are we going to hunt for food?"


    Hmmm? That''s a weird thoughting from her. I know her memories are missing but her instincts should still remain. What part of her instincts think that ''eating out'' was hunting in the wild?


    "No, we''re not going hunting. We''re just going to a restaurant to eat. How does ramen sound?" I suggested.


    Tsuki gasped, "Oh! How about that new ramen ce that Aniue brought me to the other day?! The one with the really springy noodles?! Can we go there please?! Can we-- Ah! I mean¡­ Umm¡­ Yes, there is the ramen ce that Aniue had suggested before, I think it''s a good idea for our dinner."


    Tsuki had let her guard down since we were at home, forgetting there was someone else with us and breaking out of her ''well-mannered''dy face unintentionally. I mean at this point it really doesn''t matter right? Lian Li''s going to be living with us from now on.


    I chuckled, "Alright, alright. It''s a bit far so I''ll call Hiroto to drive us there. Are you ok with that, Lian Li?"


    I could tell from Lian Li''s confused face that she didn''t know what a ''ramen'' was nor what was even going on, but she had decided not to ask and simply nodded her head instead.


    A quick phone callter, the three of us were loaded up in the back of the car with Hiroto as our driver and Yumi in the passenger seat beside him.


    Since we were going out to eat anyway, I asked the two of them toe along with us as well.


    The two of them greeted us the moment Tsuki and I stepped in, their gaze switching to a questioning one when Lian Li joined us.


    Yumi was the first to ask the question when she spotted Lian Li taking the seat beside me.


    "Umm¡­ Big brother? Who is the pretty girl beside you?"


    "Pre¡­ Pretty girl?" Lian Li muttered, embarrassed.


    "Unn, let me introduce you guys. This is Lian Li, she is my cousin and her mother was a foreigner. Her parents had to move overseas for work so they decided to let her stay with me. Lian Li, this is Yumi and Hiroto, you could say that they are my brother and sister in all but blood."


    Yumi''s face immediately darkened and Hiroto had a simr expression as well.


    Yumi regarded Lian Li with a gaze of disdain, "So¡­ Your aunt and uncle dumped her on big brother when they were missing all these years? How convenient¡­"


    Oh crap¡­ I forgot that family is a really sensitive topic for them.


    The kids who were with me during my younger days all knew about our family''s circumstances just like we do for them, so the fact that our own family had chosen to sell all of us to that yakuza group made them mistrustful of anyone rted to the people that sold us.


    That''s why all the kids had chosen to stand by me and form this new family, since they learnt that a family they chose was infinitely better than a family they were born into.


    To Hiroto''s and Yumi''s eyes, my non-existent aunt and uncle had chosen to ignore our plight when we were young and only came to find me for their own benefits. And because of that, Lian Li was equally guilty in this regard.


    I quickly raised my hands to get their attention, "It''s not their fault, her family and mine weren''t that close to begin with, I was the one who reached out to them and offered to help."


    In an instant, the dark mood hanging over Yumi and Hiroto lifted up.


    Yumi bowed her head, "Lian Li was it? I apologize for my words earlier."


    "Eh? Ah! I umm¡­ I don''t mind? I''m the one that''s imposing on Mas¡­ On Nii-sama."


    "Fufu~ With big brother around, you wouldn''t need to worry about anything," Yumi chuckled. "If you need any help, you can find me, ok?"


    Hiroto grinned at her as well, "Any family of Aniki''s is our family too, don''t need to be reserved with us, you hear?"


    "U¡­ Unn¡­ I¡­ I will keep your offer in mind, thank you," Lian Li epted meekly, still a little flustered.


    I nodded my head at Hiroto, "Come now, our stomachs aren''t going to feed themselves. Step on it, Hiroto."


    He shifted the gear into drive with a grin, "You got it, Aniki!"


    At least I don''t need to worry about them hating on Lian Li anymore.


    Now what am I supposed to say if the rest of my disciples show up?

 Chapter 640 - A Quick Search

    (MC POV)


    We managed to finish our ramen dinner without any incidents.


    A curious thing was that Lian Li had no idea how to use chopsticks but knew how to use a knife and fork.


    Did her instincts also get mixed up or something?


    Like that time where I pinched Tsuki''s cheek, it was something I would do in my previous life constantly but not in my new one. I might not have remembered it, but my instinct did, that''s why I did it to her subconsciously.


    So for Lian Li to have trouble using something she had basically been using all her life, that''s a little worrying.


    Perhaps her entry into this world messed up her psyche a little, I need to remember to check on her mentality when we get back to the other world in case of anysting debilitations.


    Now I''m a little worried about the rest of my disciples if they doe to this world.


    Hiroto and Yumi dropped us back at home before returning home themselves. Both of them lived in an apartmentplex nearby that we own, which most of the members of my Family lived in. Since we''ve all grown up together, they''ve also decided to live together too.


    Initially, I nned to live with them too but they had vehemently refused. All of my Family were in the consensus that I should be living better than they were or they will be ill at ease.


    I suppose having your boss living in the same building as you would put you on edge most of the time. Thus, I epted the idea of living in my current house.


    Normally there would be guards around our house as well but I managed to convince them that there was no need to.


    I know Hiroto still arranged to have a few people around to guard it from a distance but honestly, if something or someone could get through the few thousand protection inscriptions I''veyered on the house, those guards wouldn''t be of much help anyway.


    "So how was the food, Lian Li Onee-sama?" Tsuki asked, settling into her position as the ''well-mannered'' little sister.


    "It was very nice. I never had noodles like that before and they tasted really rich. Thank you for introducing it to me, Tsuki-chan."


    Lian Li then turned to me and bowed, "Thank you for your guidance as well Master. I apologize that I will be imposing on you for the near future."


    I guess Tsuki''s mannerisms are rubbing off on her.


    "You''re wee. You don''t need to be so formal with me now that we are family. Don''t mind Tsuki, she''s just doing that because she wants to."


    Tsuki pouted at me when she heard me but didn''tment.


    Lian Li smiled at me, "No, I may not remember my time as Master''s disciple. But for the current me, Master was the one who saved me and I am eternally grateful for that. Please continue taking care of me from now on, Master."


    I patted her head, "Of course. Now why don''t the two of you go and take a bath? I''ll wait for you."


    Tsuki gasped, "Eh? Why isn''t Aniue joining us?"


    I raised an eyebrow, "Did you really just suggest that I go into the bath with the two of you?"


    "Are we not all family, Aniue? There is no need for us to be reserved."


    "No, no. Lian Li would definitely mind it, won''t you? An unmarried man and woman going into the same bath is not normal."


    The golden haired girl blushed, "Umm¡­ Somehow I¡­ I don''t mind if Master joins us¡­ Can we?"


    Really? Is this the only instinct that she kept when she crossed over to this world? Does her body only remember our intimate rtionship and forgot everything else?


    Tsuki was looking at me smugly but I just flicked her forehead, causing her to yelp in pain.


    "I''m not doing that. You two go ahead first, I still have some things I need to do."


    Tsuki rubbed her forehead with an indignant expression, "Mou¡­ This would end our year long streak of having baths together, Aniue¡­"


    "Why are you even counting that¡­" I sighed before shooing the two of them away.


    The two girls went to the bath begrudgingly, both of them asking me one more time to follow them and only after I rejected them three more times did they give up.


    Alright, now that they''re busy with bathing, I should have about an hour or so to myself.


    Putting on my shoes again, I left the house and flew into the air, extending my senses to spread out over several miles around me.


    Right now I was searching if any of my disciples had also crossed over to this world.


    Levitating myself, I shot up into the sky and beganbing thend in search of my disciples, my senses peeled for any traces of them.


    There was a loud boom as I broke the sound barrier, speeding through the air while continuing my search.


    In about a minute, I had already searched the entire country and found not a single trace of my disciples apart from Lian Li.


    Unperturbed, I widened my search range and sped off to circumnavigate the globe, even going as far as to search both poles too.


    Even after going around the world three times, I was still unable to find any traces of them. That means they either weren''ting here, they have yet to arrive or they are trapped in a dungeon like Lian Li was.


    Just to make sure, I went back to the dungeon we rescued Lian Li from to do a search but I found it looking exactly as I had left it.


    The crystal room that Lian Li had been locked in was also still empty and there were no monsters left in it either.


    I tried to inspect the crystal itself, examining the structure of it and what it was made of.


    Hmm?


    The moment I touched it, parts of the crystal started to turn ck before corroding away and disintegrating into nothingness.


    I tried to break some of it off in an attempt to stop the corrosion but it did not help, the corrosion simply continued to envelope the rest of the crystal as though nothing had changed.


    I could do nothing but watch as the entire crystal disappeared in front of my eyes, the corrosion even going as far as to disintegrate every other crystal within the room to leave apletely empty hall behind.


    Why the hell did that happen?


    I waited for a few more moments to see if anything would happen but nothing did.


    Without any other leads, I tried to destroy the dungeon and found that I could do it easily, wiping the entire ce out of existence before I popped back into my world again.


    I tried to create another dungeon and popped back in, unfortunately that also turned up empty.


    Maybe I''ll try to create another dungeon again tomorrow and see if there''s any change in that.


    I flew back to my house and went in just as I heard the door to the bath open, the sounds of two girls giggling echoing from that direction.


    "Aniue~ The bath is free~" Tsuki called out.


    Yeah, this can wait till tomorrow.

 Chapter 641 - One More Time Big Brother

    (MC POV)


    "Dungeon! Dungeon!" Tsuki cheered the next morning, giving me a sense of deja vu.


    "Hold on¡­ I know I said I would take you to go dungeon diving over the weekend, but what about Lian Li?"


    Tsuki tilted her head, "Hmm? Couldn''t Lian Li Onee-sama just join us?"


    Lian Li raised her hand slightly, "Ummm¡­ I''m not really sure what is going on?"


    "Aniue can bring us to dungeons with monsters that we can hunt monsters in! It''s a really fun ce!" Tsuki exined enthusiastically.


    Seriously Tsuki, what happened to the ''well-mannered''dy persona? Was the prospect of going into a dungeon enough to get you to forget about it?


    Also, I''m pretty sure normal people wouldn''t think hunting monsters as ''fun''.


    Then again¡­ Lian Li isn''t exactly ''normal'' either...


    My golden haired disciple turned to me in surprise, "Eh? Wasn''t this another world? There''s monsters here?"


    I scratched my head, "Well¡­ Not really. I''m basically opening portals to dungeons filled with monsters, that''s where we''re going."


    Lian Li nodded in understanding, "In that case, I would like to go as well. Perhaps it might help in recovering my memories with Master. Umm.. I mean, if that''s not a bother for Master?"


    Hmmm¡­ I highly doubt it but I suppose there isn''t any harm in trying.


    Unfortunately, she doesn''t have ess to her abilities since she doesn''t have a Cultivation Point either. I checked on that when I was trying to recover her memories back then, this makes her no different than a normal girl in this world.


    I guess I''ll have to give her weapons that imbue her with power like what I did with Tsuki, shouldn''t be a problem.


    "Very well, we can go again today," I consented.


    Tsuki cheered while Lian Li just showed me a grateful smile.


    "But before that, have you done your homework yet, Tsuki?"


    She gasped, "Oh no! I forgot!"


    I chuckled, "I thought so. Go finish it first, I''ll make us some bentos that we can take to the dungeon. We''ll go there once you''re done."


    Tsuki''s eyes shone, "Give me thirty minutes!"


    She rushed back to the study room and shut the door, presumably to finish up her homework.


    I don''t doubt that she could finish it in half an hour given her intellect so I have about half an hour to make us lunch and also create a dungeon for us to explore.


    "Master¡­ What should I do?" Lian Li asked, tilting her head.


    "Hmm¡­ I suppose you can help me make lunch. I''m also nning to enroll you in our school so you''ll being with us tomorrow. Is that a problem?"


    She shook her head, "Not at all. I''d like to stay close to Master as well."


    Things like this makes me wonder if she actually has her memories but they''re just locked really deep inside her. Perhaps I should do another searchter.


    We moved to the kitchen and I gave her some instructions in helping me prepare the food. While we worked, I dedicated some of my concentration in creating the dungeon for all of us to exploreter.


    Although Tsuki already has some experience, I''m not sure if Lian Li still retains her fighting instincts from before so let''s just be safe and assume she doesn''t.


    I''ll probably give her the role of a mage by giving her a lightning staff since that''s the closest role to what she was in our original world.


    Since there''s three of us now, I can put in stronger enemies without too much worry. And if it does prove to be too much for the girls to handle, I''ll just change things on the fly.


    Honestly, one of the main reasons I agreed to this was to see if any of my disciples were going to appear inside this new dungeon I created. Maybe a dungeon I created seriously would yield different results than a half-assed one that I made for the sake of testing the hypothesis out.


    Just as I finished packing up thest box of bento, the study room''s door was yanked open and Tsuki rushed down the stairs.


    "I''m done, Aniue! Let''s go!"


    "Alright, alright, hold on. Let me just store these and we''ll go."


    I reached out my senses towards the bentos and tried to store them inside my storage ring, only to realise that nothing happened.


    Confused, I looked down at my hand to see what was wrong.


    Oh, right...


    I forgot I didn''t have a storage ring in this world. I should probably make one for myself.


    Hold on¡­ Didn''t we get one recently?


    I switched my gaze to the ring on Lian Li''s finger, the same one that I had found in the dungeon and returned to her, "Could I borrow that ring?"


    She took the ring off her finger and handed it to me without question.


    Concentrating for a moment, I stored the bentos into the ring without any problems.


    I also took the chance to do a quick inspection of the ring''s storage just to see what she had inside. The curious thing was that the storage ring waspletely empty, which I know for a fact that Lian Li''s ring was definitely filled with a lot of things from our world.


    Does this mean this isn''t actually her ring or did this world create a new one for her?


    Ugh, I don''t even know how this world works...


    The two girls gasped in surprise at the boxes disappearing into thin air.


    "What did you do, aniue?!" Tsuki asked.


    I showed them the ring, "This is an item from the other world. It possesses a pocket dimension that you can store things inside of."


    "That''s so cool! Could I have one too?" My little sister begged.


    I scratched my cheek, "Well¡­ Normally you need to be able to sense Quarks to use this but¡­ Hmmm¡­ It''s also a possible drop from the dungeon so let''s see if the dungeon has anyter. You might be able to use the one that is found within the dungeon."


    "Really? You''re the best, Aniue!"


    I''ll need to remember to create and add a storage ring as one of the rewards when we go in.


    I handed the ring back to Lian Li, my disciple now handling the ring like it was a fragile piece of artifact. I had to assure her that it wouldn''t break so easily before she put it back on her finger.


    Now that we''re ready to go, I waved my hand over Tsuki and her previous equipment appeared on her again. Not the mythical one but just the original shield and mace.


    Tsuki pouted at me, "Ehhh¡­ What happened to the OP stuff, Aniue?"


    I shrugged, "It''s like you said, it''s too overpowered. When you''re too strong, things like this would get boring real fast, trust me on that."


    "Boo¡­ If Aniue says so."


    Turning my attention to Lian Li, I created her wooden staff around her height that curved at the end and presented it to her.


    "This is a lightning staff, you should be able to summon and control lightning while using this. It''s the element you were the most proficient in back in the other world so I think you shouldn''t have a problem using this."


    Lian Li received it with both hands, "Thank you, Master. Umm¡­ How do I use it though?"


    "It''s really simple actually, you just need to visualise what you want to happen and as long as it''s lightning based, the staff will do the rest. Try it."


    Her eyes widened at me, "Right now, right here?"


    "Yep. Don''t worry, I''ll handle any problems that pop up."


    Getting my assurance, Lian Li closed her eyes and concentrated.


    Soon enough, a ball of lightning formed in front of her before suddenly shooting forward.


    I reached out my hand and caught the bolt in mid-air, disintegrating it before it could hit anything.


    Lian Li opened her eyes in surprise, just in time to see the lightning disappear into nothingness.


    "Less than a few seconds and you already got it, that''s my Lian Li for you," I praised, patting her head.


    "Eh? Ehehehe~ Thank you, Master~"


    "Now, shall we?"


    I raised my hand and summoned the portal, beckoning the two girls to follow me in.


    Now¡­ What are the odds that I find another of my disciples inside?

 Chapter 642 - Tentacles Bad

    (MC POV)


    I watched with mild amusement as the body of the giant, headless minotaur crashed onto the ground with a loud thud.


    With its death, it also meant thepletion of the dungeon since it was the final boss.


    Tsuki and Lian Li high-fived each other, the two of them having grown quite close after experiencing multiple battles together.


    They do say that battles fought together forge the strongest bonds, barely a few hours in and Tsuki and Lian Li were acting like they knew each other since a long time ago.


    So far, the dungeon was just like how I designed without any changes to it, so I don''t think we woulde across any surprises this time.


    Even so, Lian Li adapted to her role really quickly, to the point you wouldn''t think it was her first dungeon dive.


    That proves that her battle instincts are still ingrained within her and her memories might be buried somewhere deep inside her mind, meaning I just need to find it.


    Putting that aside, we cleared most of the dungeon easily enough, they didn''t even need my help for most of the encounters either.


    Even the boss was cleared by the two of them, albeit with a little bit of defensive and offensive buffs from me.


    I smiled when the two girls ran up to me with sparkling eyes.


    "Aniue! We did it!"


    "Master! Did you see me? Was I good?"


    I couldn''t help but reach out to pat their heads, "Yes, I was watching. Both of you did really well. Shall we go see the rewards?"


    The three of us went towards the back of the hall where an ornate chest sat waiting for us to im.


    For this particr chest, I prepared a few stacks of real world money, a golden hairpin that would suit Lian Li and the storage ring that Tsuki had asked for.


    Once again, the two girls insisted I open the chest with them so I held one side of the lid while they held the other, the three of us pushing open the lid at the same time.


    Honestly, I was half expecting the contents of the chest to have changed, but I was disappointed this time.


    "Woah! I didn''t know you could get money in here!" Tsuki gasped, picking up one stack of the paper notes to inspect it.


    There was about thirty thousand yen in there which I intended for the two girls to split between themselves. Quite a significant amount for a high school student even if I say so myself.


    Lian Li picked up the two pieces of jewellery in the chest and showed them to me, "Master¡­ What are these?"


    I pretended to inspect them before smiling at her, "This one''s a storage ring while this one is a hairpin that, when worn, keeps your hair clean. I suppose you can have the hairpin while Tsuki can take the storage ring."


    "Then Aniue can have the money!" Tsuki suggested, pushing the stack of notes to me.


    I shook my head, "I don''t need that much, you two can share it between the two of you."


    "But¡­ For Master to receive nothing, that wouldn''t sit well with us¡­" Lian Li protested.


    Good thing I was prepared for this.


    "In that case, let''s just split the money three ways. I didn''t do much in thest fight either and I''m happy just to see you two happy. Besides, I don''t really need either of these anyway."


    "Unnn¡­ If Master says so¡­"


    I passed the hairpin to Lian Li and the storage ring to Tsuki, the both of them receiving the items from me reverently as though afraid they would break it.


    "Thank you Aniu-- What is that?" Tsuki gasped, looking at something behind me.


    Curious, I turned back to see a giant ck ball floating in the air behind us menacingly.


    This was not something I made so that''s a little worrying¡­ Seems like something just had to change after all.


    Not wanting to stay and find out what the ball was going to do, I turned back to the girls and gestured to the entrance, indicating we should leave.


    I could teleport us out now but there''s a chance one of my disciples have popped up here, so I''d like to inspect it first.


    Both of them nodded to show they understood and we began moving out of the hallway.


    Right as we reached the halfway mark, the ball spun around and a part of it split open to reveal a single iris, meaning this floating ball was actually a giant eyeball.


    It''s vision immediately locked on us and hundreds of tentacles sprouted out from around its body.


    I''ve seen enough you-know-what to know where this is going.


    I immediately tried to wipe it from existence, only to realise that the existence wipe did not work on it.


    The tentacles rose into the air and shot towards us, looking like a giant ck wave by the sheer number of iting our way.


    I swept my hands in front of me, summoning a wall of light that stopped the tentacles in its tracks.


    "You girls need to go. Now," I ordered.


    Lian Li shook her head, "We''re staying to help, Master!"


    Tsuki stood beside her, "Me too, Aniue! Let me help!"


    "Not a chance. You see those tentacles? I''m not going to set myself up to get NTR-ed by some damned tentacles so you girls got to go."


    Right as those words left my lips, the tentacles pulled back and mmed down on my shield, creating a crack on the surface.


    "Master! The shield!"


    "Yeah, like I said, not risking it."


    I waved my hands over the two and teleported both of them out of the dungeon forcefully.


    An inhuman shriek of rage was let loose by the monster, seemingly enraged that the girls had disappeared. Looks like this really is a pervert monster after all.


    The tentacles mmed down on my shield again, creating an even bigger crack before finally breaking it on the next m.


    I reached out my hand, directing my concentration towards the area in front of the monster''s eye.


    "Just because you had the intention to rape my girls¡­"


    There was a brilliant sh of light in the space in front of it, blinding the monster and burning its retinas, assuming it had any to begin with.


    While it was reeling from the light st, I pped my hands together and caused all the atoms above its head to split.


    I only managed to see the beginnings of an explosion before I wrapped myself in a shield, blocking all sights and sounds from the outside.


    I felt the entire dimension vibrate from the explosion and I held the shield up until everything finally stopped moving.


    Inscribing another defensive inscription on myself, I lowered the shield to reveal a giant crater below me and the monster floating above it, unharmed.


    Huh¡­ This thing can withstand a nuke.


    It opened its eye again, ring at me with obvious hate as tentacles sprouted out from its body.


    Hmm¡­ Maybe the shell is what makes it invincible and the eye is the weak point?


    The monster thrusted its tentacles towards me, intent on impaling me with them.


    I dodged through the onught of tentacles before summoning up an iciclence that I used to pierce through its eyeball.


    The monster let out a shriek that threatened to burst my eardrums before disintegrating into dust.


    Guess the nuke really was overkill after all.


    Still¡­ This confirms that someone or something is messing with me right now and I have no idea who or why.


    Let''s just do a quick scan of the dungeon to see if there''s any other changes before going back.

 Chapter 643 - The Daily Life Of A High School Harem King

    (MC POV)


    I did not find another disciple within the dungeon yesterday, not sure if I should consider that unfortunate or fortunate.


    The two girls weren''t happy that I had forcibly teleported them out of the dungeon and I got ''punished'' by being forced to bathe with them. Honestly, it felt like they were just looking for an excuse to make that happen.


    Then, as if that wasn''t enough, they made me erge the bed as well so that we could sleep together.


    Again, it was just the three of us cuddling in bed and nothing more, so get your mind out of the gutter.


    Although I do have to admit that Lian Li did put her hands in some inappropriate ces but she was asleep during that time so it wasn''t like she did it on purpose anyway. What''s more, she remembered none of it when we woke up the next morning.


    "Ugh¡­ After experiencing the dungeons, going back to school feels so weird¡­" Tsuki groaned while putting on her shoes.


    I chuckled, "Don''t forget you still have that student council election thing as well."


    "Don''t remind me, Aniue¡­"


    Lian Li handed me my bag, "Here you are, Master. Umm¡­ Are you sure it''s alright for me to go as well?"


    I waved my hand, "Don''t worry about it, I already made some changes to this reality so people won''t question you that much."


    "I see¡­ Umm¡­ How do I look, Master?"


    I looked up at my disciple dressed in our school''s uniform. In our original world, she would be wearing the standard disciple robes which basically covered almost every part of her skin.


    Now, she''s wearing the renowned sailor uniform with her skirt ending halfway up her thigh, giving me aplete, unobstructed view of her ''absolute territory'' right above her thigh high socks.


    Basically, she looks stunning, even if I do say so myself.


    Honestly, there''s not really a need for her to join our school as a student. I''ve even told her it''s fine for her to just stay at home and help us look after the house. But apparently the prospect of being separated from me for an extended amount of time was too much for her to bear.


    She had even begged to be allowed to join my ss so that we could be together more.


    I suppose having been brought into a foreign world without your memories intact is a rather frightening prospect by itself so she would prefer to stay with someone that she was familiar with.


    It wasn''t anything too hard for me to do so I acquiesced to her request.


    "You''re beautiful," I praised her unashamedly. "I worry about the guys who are going to fall for you once you enter our school."


    Lian Li blushed all the way to her ears, "Eh? Ehh? Ummm¡­ Thank you, Master¡­ Umm¡­ You''re really dashing in your uniform too..."


    A blushing Lian Li is really cute.


    "Now, are we ready to go to school?" The two girls nodded their affirmation and I opened our front door.


    "Yukihime-sama! I''vee to escort you to school again!"


    I immediately shut the door.


    Honestly¡­ I actually forgot about him.


    Tsuki''s fist was clenched in anger while Lian Li just looked confused about why there was someone waiting outside our house.


    "Master? Who is the clown outside?" My disciple asked innocently.


    Tsuki answered before I could say anything, "An idiot and aplete waste of space. If he bothers you, feel free to break his leg."


    I scratched my head, "He''s¡­ Well¡­ I guess you can say he''s Tsuki''s admirer and he has an unhealthy obsession with her. It''s to the point where he believes I brainwashed her to keep her here. I would ask you not to break his leg but if he actuallyes to bother you, feel free to let me know. I''ll make him disappear for you and no one will ask any questions."


    "I see¡­ Does he bother Master?"


    "Nah, he''s like a harmless puppy to me. You don''t need to worry that much and you can just pretend he doesn''t exist. Let''s just go to school, ok?"


    The two girls nodded again and I reopened the door, revealing that Takeda boy had brought in another bulldozer to knock down my house.


    "Hmph! Did you forget to give Yukihime-sama her mind control drug or something? Maybe I should just¡­"


    He stopped his words right as Lian Li stepped out of the house, both his eyes and mouth widening in shock.


    Even his bodyguards were gaping at her, all of them unable to look away from the beauty that had appeared in front of them.


    It''s not like I don''t understand them, Lian Li truly is a beautiful girl after all.


    Lian Li moved closer to me, hiding herself from their gaze while she clutched the sleeve of my shirt.


    That brought the Takeda boy out of his stupor and I knew what he was going to say even before he said it.


    "You! Was Yukihime-sama not enough for you that you had to go brainwash another poor girl?! I swear by my name as Takeda that I''ll free them from you if it''s thest thing I do!"


    The three of us walked past the delusional boy and his still dumbstruck bodyguards, none of us paying any attention to his ramblings.


    Of course he wouldn''t let us go so easily so he continued, "You''re the scum of all men! The only way that you can even get any woman to pay attention to you is to brainwash them like what you did to these two girls! You''re a spineless coward and you deserve to die in a ditch with--"


    Lian Li moved away from me instantly and grabbed the boy by his cor, pulling him down so that his face was beneath hers.


    In one smooth motion, she delivered a p simr to the one Tsuki had given him the other day, sending him sprawling onto the ground.


    Normally, the bodyguards would have moved to either restrain Lian Li or help their charge up like proper bodyguards, but since they were still distracted by Lian Li''s beauty, none of them even registered that their charge had just been pped onto the ground.


    "A nobody like you¡­ You''re not even fit to exist in the same world as Nii-sama."


    Oh wow, I think this is the first time I''ve seen Lian Li get angry on my behalf. Is this how she is normally like?


    She spun on her heel and moved back to my side, Tsuki was already looking at her with eyes filled with respect.


    "Let us go, Nii-sama. I would not reflect well on your name if I were to bete on my first day of school," Lian Li told me, her arms wrapped around mine.


    Tsuki grabbed onto my other arm, "Don''t forget about me, Aniue!"


    The two girls then pulled me along, leaving the shell-shocked Takeda behind.


    Well¡­ I never thought I would actually get the chance to experience walking to school with a girl hanging on each arm.


    I wonder what new nicknames I''m going to get today?

 Chapter 644 - Reality Is Collapsing

    (MC POV)


    "I know this might be sudden, but we have another transfer student today¡­" Our homeroom teacher announced when everyone had settled down.


    One of the boys in front immediately raised his hand, "Is the transfer student a girl?"


    Our homeroom teacher sighed, "Yes, she''s a girl."


    The boys in our ss immediately erupted into cheers and high-fives, a stark contrast to the groans that I had heard when I had transferred here.


    "You cane in now," The teacher called out, prompting the door to slide open again.


    Tsuki and I already knew who it was so we were the only ones who didn''t show much reaction when Lian Li walked through the door with practiced grace.


    Simr to what happened with the Takeda boy and his bodyguards, everyone in the room was stunned by her beauty, a few of them even had their jaws openedically.


    Lian Li stopped beside the teacher and bowed her head, "Good morning everyone, my name is Lian Li. My mother is a foreigner but I was born and raised here. Due to family circumstances, I had to transfer here as a student. I look forward to learning with you all."


    The teacher nodded at her introduction before pointing to the seat that had mysteriously appeared behind me, "You can take a seat there behind our dear Onii-san of the ss. You two are rted as well aren''t you?"


    Even the teacher too? Is there anyone around here that doesn''t refer to me as the ''brother''?


    My disciple nodded her head, "We''re distantly rted cousins."


    Some of the boys groaned, though I don''t know why.


    Our teacher smiled at her, "That''s good then. Then go ahead and take your seat."


    Lian Li made the slow walk towards me, not minding the fact that everyone else in the ss was still staring at her.


    I thought she would just sit down straight away but she stopped beside me and said in a voice loud enough for the rest of the ss to hear.


    "Nii-sama. Please take care of me in school as well."


    I reached up and patted her head, "Of course."


    That small interaction seemed to cause most of the boys to fall into despair, some of them facenting onto the table and crying.


    Hmm¡­ This is just a normal interaction between cousins right? Why are they so upset?


    Oh well, none of my business.


    My disciple took the seat behind me and ss began as normal, if you count the asional ssmates ncing behind to peek at Lian Li as normal of course.


    Heck, I even saw Aoki turning back to nce at my disciple a few times, as though she couldn''t understand how Lian Li got there.


    Soon enough, the bell signaling the end of the lesson had rung and the ss started the age-old tradition of surrounding the new student to bombard them with questions.


    Since her table was right behind mine, the area around me started to get crowded so I escaped to Tsuki''s table where her friends were also gathered around.


    Unlike me, who most of the ss already knew from Tsuki and also from seeing me wait at the school gate everyday, Lian Li was someonepletely new to them which sparked their curiosity even more.


    "Well¡­ Now I know what the fuss this morning was about¡­" Nishimura sighed, the baseball ace eyeing the crowd at the back of the ss.


    Tsuki grinned, "Our cousin''s really pretty isn''t she? Even I was quite surprised when I first saw her."


    Yeah, surprised to find her inside a crystal prison that is.


    Fujiwara whistled, "No kidding... I''d kill to have my hair like hers. Maybe if I ask, she''ll tell me what conditioner she uses?"


    Maeda turned to look at me, "You never mentioned about a cousin, Onii-san?"


    "Well¡­ Between you and me, I didn''t know about her until recently either. I did some checks but she really is my cousin," I lied.


    Normally people would question more about this, but I made sure everyone was more epting of this fact with a few reality bending techniques I did.


    At first I considered only limiting it to the school but I thought why the hell not and just did it on the entire world instead, just in case we ever go overseas.


    Maeda nudged me, "So¡­ You have two beautiful girls living under the same roof with you, must be nice, eh?"


    I shrugged, "I can''t deny the perks of it, both of them are really cute after all. Just by seeing them every morning heals my heart."


    The girls giggled at my answer while Tsuki desperately tried to find a way to change the topic.


    Tsuki nced at the crowd around Lian Li, "Umm¡­ Aniue. I think you should go rescue Lian Li Onee-sama soon¡­"


    They''ve already questioned her for a good fifteen minutes.


    Right, I think I made Lian Li suffer enough so I made my way towards the group.


    "So¡­ What kind of guys do you like, Lian Li-san?" I heard one of the girls ask.


    "Eh? Umm¡­ I like¡­ Umm¡­ I don''t know¡­"


    "Oh? I know that look. That means Lian Li-san has someone in mind already, don''t you?"


    I couldn''t see what Lian Li did but the next moment the girls were going ''Kyaa, kyaa'' while the boys lowered their heads in disappointment so I assumed she affirmed the other girl''s words.


    Well, I''ve been with her long enough to know who that ''someone'' was. Guess even without her memories, love is still instinctive I guess, as sappy as that might sound.


    I chose that moment to step in.


    "Alright, alright. I think you guys have interrogated my cousin enough."


    "Nii-sama¡­" Lian Li called out to me in relief.


    Our ssmates made a few polite noises to her and returned to their seats, leaving Lian Li and I alone.


    I smiled wryly, "Sorry, but you know how it is."


    My disciple shook her head, "No, I understand. Everyone likes new things after all, especially new gossip. Was Mas¡­ Ummm¡­ Was Nii-sama subjected to this too?"


    "Nah, Tsuki took me away before they could and besides, they already know me since Ie to pick up Tsuki everyday."


    "Must be nice¡­"


    I was about to ask her what she meant when I felt the stir of power in the air and the air became filled with the presence of Quarks.


    Looking away, I realised that everyone in the room had stopped moving except for Lian Li, Tsuki and myself. The colours of everything that was frozen had also be more saturated, as though we were looking at the world through some kind of filter.


    Tsuki stood up from her seat, looking to me for help.


    "What''s going on Aniue?"


    I didn''t have the chance to answer her when I felt Lian Li tugging on my arm desperately.


    "Master¡­ What''s that thing outside¡­"


    Shifting my sights again, I instantly spotted the thing Lian Li was pointing at.


    A giant ck ball that was simr to the eyeball monster that I fought inside the dungeon was floating outside the school.


    How the hell did this thinge here?!

 Chapter 645 - The Not So Great Ones

    (MC POV)


    The ball opened its eyelid to stare in our direction, or more specifically, in Lian Li''s direction. I definitely do not like how it''s staring at her.


    Without warning, tentacles sprouted out from its body and immediately made a lunge towards her.


    Oh no you don''t, not on my watch.


    I shredded the tentacles to pieces using a wind wall with a wave of my hand, prompting the monster to turn its eye towards me instead with a gaze filled with obvious fury.


    "Stay here," I warned, leaping out of the window of my ssroom to confront the monster.


    Lian Li shouted something along the lines of telling me to be careful and I did a backward wave in response.


    The monster quickly regenerated its tentacles and switched its target to me, sending everything it had in an attempt to grab me.


    Knowing that these monsters are somehow immune to Origin, I did not try to erase its existence like I had thest time.


    Also because of where we were and the fact that it had an incredibly tough shell, I couldn''t use anything big like I had done with the previous one either unless I want to wipe this city out of existence.


    Well, I just need to spear it through its eye again, no big deal. If it bleeds, it can be killed, as they say.


    Not that I would know if it bleeds since thest one was disintegrated anyway.


    I summoned balls of Divine me and shot them out to burn its tentacles, the monster letting out an inhuman wail of pain despite having no visible mouths on its body.


    While it was still reeling in from the attack, I conjured ance of pure energy and tossed it, the spear piercing through its eye without any resistance.


    I thought thence would reappear on the other side of its body but apparently its inner shell was just as hard as the one outside, not that it matters anyway.


    The monster gave another shriek, this one so loud it should have shattered ss but surprisingly, none of the windows did.


    I''m guessing it had something to do with the monster popping into existence in our world and why the world looked like it did. Maybe anything with the muted colours is immune to damage?


    Also, why isn''t it dying yet? Thest one died instantly when its eye was pierced.


    I snapped my fingers and the energy within the spear burst out from its confines, burning up the eyeball monster from the inside out in seconds.


    There, that should kill it.


    Under the assumption that the world would return back to normal with its death, I flew back through the window and stood at my original position, only to realise that the world remained the same even as the monster disintegrated to dust.


    "Master! Are you alright?" Lian Li asked, my disciple fussing over me like a mother hen would.


    Tsuki appeared beside me, doing the same thing as Lian Li, "Aniue, are you hurt?!"


    I waved their concerns away, "I''m fine, it was nothing much, see? I''m more concerned about our current situation though. Nothing like this has ever happened before¡­"


    Wasn''t this supposed to be my memoryscape? How did these things even appear here without my say so?


    The dungeon was one thing since I basically used my powers to create another ne to go to but¡­ Oh¡­ Is that why? The usage of my powers lit up some kind of beacon for these monsters to follow and are now invading my memoryscape from wherever they''re from?


    Damn, that means the more I use my powers, the more of them would show up, doesn''t it?


    Just as that thought crossed my mind, another inhuman roar sounded from the distance, prompting us to look outside the window and see five of them slowly floating towards us from a distance away.


    Well this is bad¡­ If I use my powers, it would attract more of them. But if I don''t¡­


    I don''t think this is a good chance for me to find out whether dying in this world would send me back to the real one¡­ I''m also not going to risk my disciple getting hurt in here either.


    These monsters must have something guiding them here, probably holes in the reality leaking out the scent to them.


    If I can just find those holes and plug them back, it should not be a problem anymore.


    That is¡­ If my hypothesis is correct of course.


    But before I worry about that, I think I should take care of these five eyeball monsters first.


    I moved in preparation to fly out the ssroom again but the girls called out to me.


    "Master. Please let me help!" Lian Li begged. "As dashing as Master looks fighting those monsters, I don''t want to feel helpless here¡­"


    Tsuki nodded her head as well, "Me too Aniue! Please let your little sister help you too!"


    As much as I want to tell them that I appreciate their sentiment and it was enough, I knew they wouldn''t back down on this.


    I conjured up Lian Li''s lightning staff and Tsuki''s Mjolnir, handing both items to them.


    "Stay here and use these to summon lightning on them. Do not leave this room at all no matter what happens, ok?"


    The two girls nodded at me, clutching their weapons close.


    I inscribed a few hundred additionalyers of protection on them in those few seconds, just in case something goes wrong.


    Satisfied that they were sufficiently protected, I leapt out of the window to confront those monsters again.


    The four at the front looked the same as the one from before and had their eyes set on the girls behind me, their ck tentacles already wiggling in the air around them.


    The one at the back, on the other hand, was red in colour and was staring straight at me as opposed to the girls for some reason.


    I shuddered slightly, is this one gay?


    Nah, what are the odds...


    I assume it was simply a group leader of sorts and maybe stronger than its groupies so I prepared to kill it first.


    That was when it spoke in a voice not dissimr to those hundred eyed tentacle monsters that I really, really didn''t want to be reminded of again.


    "...dnE ehT ot gnihtyreve nruteR ...deef tsuM ...nigirO"


    Tsuki and Lian Li had to cover their ears as the voice was simr to someone dragging their nails on a chalkboard. If they didn''t have my protection, their eardrums would have burst from it as well.


    I guess the girls wouldn''t be able to help me if this thing''s voice could disable them already, so I immediatelyunched an energy spear at its eye.


    Either these monsters have no sense of self-preservation or were really confident of themselves since it didn''t react to my spear until it had pierced its eye, letting out another mind-numbing scream from its non-existent mouth before I burned it into nothingness.


    Thankfully, Lian Li and Tsuki managed to recover in time to throw a couple of lightning bolts at one of the monsters.


    The lightning bolts hit the monster in the middle of its iris and I expected it to wail in pain like the others did. Instead, the lightning was absorbed by the monster and it even grew a littlerger, it''s body shining a pale blue light.


    It directed its gaze towards me and a giant lightning st was shot out from its eye, barely missing me by inches when I dodged out of the way.


    Not good, it seems like Tsuki and Lian Li won''t be able to help me against them after all so I should end this fast.


    Summoning four more spears, I simply went ahead and disposed of the other four the same way I had with their predecessors, the monsters burning up and causing the world to revert back to its normal state.


    I felt a shift in the world right after thest monster died, an obvious indication that it was reverting back to normal.


    Thankfully, all three of us were returned to our original location and state before those monsters appeared, so I didn''t need to wipe anyone''s memories about our abrupt movements while time was stopped for them.


    But now I have more questions¡­


    Those things were definitely linked to those damned tentacle monsters. So why are they here?

 Chapter 646 - Here’s The Second One

    (MC POV)


    For lunchtime, we were gathered at the rooftop again, this time with Lian Li joining our little group.


    "So I guess introductions are necessary once more," I mused, gesturing to Lian Li who was seated beside me. "This is Lian Li, she is my cousin who was recently put under my care."


    My disciple waved at the others with her usual dazzling smile, "I''ll be in your care."


    Following that, I gestured to the still dumbstruck baseball ace, "This is Taiyo Nishimura, the ace of our baseball team. As you can see, his cognitive functions have not returned so let''s skip him. Next to him is Michiko Fujiwara, she''s the one you want to talk to for fashion advice."


    Our resident gyaru grinned at her, "Heya, Lian Li-chan~ If you wanna know what makeup or clothes makes you look even prettier,e to me, ''mkay?"


    Lian Li made some polite noises in response to her greeting.


    I had also heard back from Yumi that Fujiwara had ended up epting the job so she''s also technically my employee now. Feels rather weird knowing your ssmate is also your employee.


    "Last but not least, we have Tamako Maeda, our resident otaku."


    The girl in question puffed her cheeks at me, "Mou! What is with that introduction, Onii-san? Now Lian Li-chan is going to think I''m weird!"


    Tsuki patted her friend''s shoulder, "It''s ok, we already know you''re weird."


    "Arghh! Don''t I have any allies here?!"


    I grinned at the scene of normalcy in front of me.


    It''s hard to imagine that just less than a few hours ago, the three of us had witnessed monsters attacking the school.


    I have to give it to my girls though, they acted normal despite witnessing what should have been a rather traumatic event. In fact, they didn''t even mention it at all after it was over.


    Soon enough, we were eating our packed lunches, signaling themencement of the bargaining and trading for my food.


    At least we have three boxed bentos for them to take from so it wasn''t as bad asst time. Maybe I should just make their portion too in the future.


    "I''m sooo jealous of you two¡­" Fujiwara whined, munching on the piece of sausage that she managed to nab from my box. "Why don''t you just adopt me as your sister too, Onii-san~"


    "Oh! That''s a great idea! Adopt me too, Onii-san!!" Maeda added with a raised hand.


    I rolled my eyes at the two girls but Tsuki seemed to take offence at their words the most.


    My little sister immediately went to hug my arm possessively, "No way! Aniue is mine!"


    Unexpectedly, Lian Li had also chosen to hug my other arm as well, "Mas¡­ Nii-sama is mine too!"


    I reached up and gave both of them a forehead flick each, "Who are you trying to own? I''m not a toy you can im is yours."


    "Owwiiee! Aniue is always bullying me¡­"


    I was about to reach out and pat her head to console her when the world stopped again, simr to what had happened in the ssroom hours before.


    The only difference was that Tsuki''s three friends were exempt from being frozen this time for some reason.


    Nishimura looked around in worry, "What¡­ What''s going on?"


    Fujiwara shared his fear, reaching out to grasp Maeda''s hand, "Is it just me¡­ Or do things look weird?"


    Maeda squeezed her hand back while looking around in panic, "Is¡­ Is it the end of the world?"


    The confusion on these three were expected, but I was definitely not expecting both Tsuki and Lian Li to cuddle me in worry as well.


    "Aniue¡­ What''s wrong with this ce? Why is everything so muted?"


    "Mas¡­ Nii-sama, what''s happening?"


    I frowned at the two, thinking that this was just their borate ruse to hug me but the confusion in their eyes said otherwise.


    "What do you mean? Isn''t this the same thing that happened just now?" I asked.


    Tsuki and Lian Li both looked at me like they didn''t understand.


    "Just now? What¡­ What happened just now, Aniue?"


    My frown deepened, "Just now when those monsters appeared and I fought them off?"


    I didn''t bother to lower my voice since I could easily wipe the memories of our three ssmates anyway so there''s no problem in them finding out.


    And even if I keep it a secret now, they would see the monsters appearing in a while so there''s literally no point hiding it.


    Hearing my words, instead of showing understanding, my little sister and my disciple merely gave me another look of confusion.


    "Just after homeroom? The monsters that showed up outside our ssroom window?" I reminded them again.


    Lian Li shook her head, "There were no monsters outside the ssroom window, Nii-sama¡­"


    What? Then what the hell happened just now? I couldn''t have been dreaming right? These two even begged me to let them help fight the monsters too, there''s no way I imagined all that right?


    Is this memoryscape doing something weird again?


    I didn''t have time to question my sanity when another of those giant eyeball monsters appeared, looming over our school rooftop and watching us with its single eye.


    The three students began freaking out and screaming at the top of their lungs, all of them moving behind me for safety andfort.


    "Aniue¡­ That''s the monster from the dungeon, isn''t it?" Tsuki asked.


    That confirms that both Lian Li and her do not recall what happened in ss just now.


    We''re their memories wiped after I killed off those monsters? Why wasn''t I affected then?


    Seeing no point in prolonging this situation, I summoned the energynce that I''ve been using all this while to kill its brethren and let it loose on its exposed iris.


    I remembered to shield us with a soundproof barrier so we could be spared from its inhuman screams of pain before its imminent death.


    Right after it popped out of existence, another five showed up in the same formation andposition as the first group I had seen this morning with the red one leading in the centre.


    I wasted no time in wiping these five out as well. Their size really just makes it a bigger target for me and they''re really, really weak.


    I had expected the world to return to normal but it seems like it wasn''t enough this time around since nothing changed even after those five died.


    I was busy soothing the distressed ssmates behind me when the area around us was suddenly encased in shadow, prompting me to turn around and see the biggest eyeball monster I''ve seen yet.


    While the rest was only about three to four stories high, the one that appeared in front of me was easily the size of a skyscraper. Even one of its tentacles would have been enough to not just crush the school but the entire neighbourhood as well.


    Well¡­ Like I said¡­ Being so big just makes you a bigger target for me...


    I summoned an even bigger spear to match its size and with a flick of my wrist, my weapon had pierced through its eye and exploded it into nothingness like its brethren before it.


    At the moment of its death, the world returned back to how it was before with all of us sitting around and eating our lunch as though nothing had happened.


    They were even talking as though the event had all been an illusion for me, Tsuki was even massaging her temple like I had just flicked her forehead.


    "Manami Onee-chan! Aniue is bullying me¡­"


    "Ara ara? Shall I help you kiss it better then? Ufufufu~"


    I swivelled my head to see the unmistakable form of Manami seated beside Lian Li, joining our lunch time as though it was the most obvious thing to do.


    What the hell? Where did shee from?!

 Chapter 647 - Where Did This Vixen Come From?

    (MC POV)


    "Manami?" I called out, making sure it was really her.


    She even had her tails out and swaying behind her, all of them wagging slightly upon hearing my call. For some reason, no one thinks her having tails was worth noticing about.


    Did I alter this reality unconsciously or something? Actually, how did she even get here? Did she really just pop into existence from nowhere? Or was there a gap in my memories somehow?


    My fox disciple turned her attention to me with a smile, "Ara, ara? What is it Master?"


    Eh? No one''smenting on what she just called me? Really? Well alright then.


    Instead of answering her, I reached out my hand and started stroking her head.


    "Ara? Master? Doing this in such a ce¡­ This bliss~~ Ahhnn~" My fox moaned, her face brightening up in bliss.


    I felt a tug on my sleeve and I turned to see Lian Li looking up at me with expectant eyes, "Me too, Nii-sama?"


    Huh¡­ So Lian Li is still calling me brother while Manami outright calls me Master. But why? What is going on here?


    While my mind was busying up with a usible answer for my current situation, my free hand had upied itself with stroking Lian Li''s head. My golden haired disciple started making purring noises as she cuddled my hand, enjoying the feeling I was giving her.


    Tsuki had taken the opportunity to plop herself down on top of myp, leaning herself on me with a satisfied smirk.


    "What are you doing?" I demanded.


    "Hmm? Isn''t it normal for the little sister to be pampered by the big brother? So pamper me too, Aniue~"


    I sighed and said nothing more, letting her cuddle me to her heart''s content.


    Fujiwara grinned at my predicament, "How nice, Onii-san. You have a literal harem for yourself eh?"


    I rolled my eyes at her but kept my mouth shut, since I know I really did have one in reality.


    Just as I was wondering when I could stop patting my disciples'' heads, the door to the roof was flung open without warning.


    All of us turned to look only to see the one person we really did not want to meet standing at the doorway.


    "You! I knew it!" The Takeda brat roared, pointing a finger at me usingly.


    What did I do this time?


    He stormed up to me, ignoring his bodyguards that were trailing after him.


    "Not only Yukihime-sama or even the transfer student¡­ You even went ahead to brainwash the esteemed guest! Does your greed know no bounds? How dare you use them for this?!"


    Esteemed guest? Ah, he must be referring to Manami. But what does he even mean by that? What is even with this reality?


    Scratch that, what is even going on here?


    Not noticing my inner conflict, Manami was the one who stood up to face him, her tails fanning out behind her. An action that I knew meant she was prepared for battle. It seems like she had deemed him a big enough of a threat.


    She looked down at the Takeda boy who was shorter than her, "So¡­ You are the scion of the Takeda family that I''ve heard so much about?"


    The boy schooled his features and gave her a respectful bow, "It is an honor to meet the representative of the famed Kitsune n. Rest assured, I will do everything that I can to free you from that detestable man''s influence."


    "Ara? But the only influence I have received is the boundless love and affection from my Master and mate though? Are you trampling on the feelings I feel for the love of my life?"


    "Not at all, I am merely pointing out that such feelings you hold for him are merely fabricated by the man you think you love. Your mind manipted and your desires skewed by the very man himself. I simply vow to save you from such a prison that he has put you in."


    I''ve got to hand it to him though, his delusions really knows no bounds.


    Manami giggled, "Ufufufu~ I see now why you are so despised. If you don''t mind, we''re having a private moment here so we would really appreciate it if you could remove yourself from the premises."


    Tsuki gasped from where she sat on myp, impressed by how Manami was handling the boy.


    Well¡­ There''s a difference between someone trying to appear elegant aspared to someone who was naturally elegant after all, Manami clearly belonged to thetter group.


    Instead ofplying, the boy shook his head at her.


    "I have deemed it crucial that I be here to make sure that¡­ Man¡­" He spat out the word, as though tasting something vile. "Does not take advantage of you in any way."


    Manami''s tail shifted slightly, one of its tips slowly pointing towards the boy in front of her.


    "Ara? I don''t believe whatever we do here has anything to do with you? Neither did I ever ask for you to assign that role to yourself either?"


    "You may have not, but as a gentleman myself, I simply cannot leave youdies in the clutches of such a degenerate--"


    "Manami."


    I called out, right as I sensed the killing intent emanating from her.


    Manami straightened herself and turned to me with a smile, "What is it, Master?"


    "He''s not worth it and he''s also not your prey."


    My fox disciple covered her mouth with a hand, "Oh! Do forgive me, Master. It seems I almost made a mistake there."


    I patted the space she had been sitting on earlier, "No need to worry about him, we''re almost done anyway, so just ignore him."


    She obeyed and settled back in her seat beside me, our little group collectively deciding on ignoring the boy that had intruded upon our lunch session.


    Lian Li nudged Tsuki who had remained seated on myp, a fact that the Takeda brat was scowling over.


    "When are you going to deal with the idiot? If you want him gone, I''m sure we can do something about him."


    Tsuki shook her head, "No, he''s my problem. If I can''t even solve this myself, then I would be a failure of a sister. Trust me, he''ll get what''sing for him soon. I already have the ns, I just need to execute them."


    Lian Li was obviously not convinced but chose to back off.


    I personally know how determined Tsuki can be so I''m more worried about the fate the Takeda boy was going to experience instead.


    Hmmm? I feel like I''m forgetting something¡­


    "Master, say ''ah''~"


    I turned to let Manami feed me the chicken she offered me, my fox disciple giving me her usual smile as she watched me.


    Mmm¡­ The meat tasted great even if I do say so myself. I made the food after all.


    Seeing her actions, Lian Li and Tsuki immediately took turns feeding me too.


    I did my best to ignore the stares and gigglesing from Tsuki''s friends as they watched me get pampered by my girls.


    What was I thinking about again?


    Oh well, it must not have been important...

 Chapter 648 - Plans In Motion

    (MC POV)


    The rest of the day passed without incident.


    I''m not sure why but I felt like the ssroom was a little bigger than usual, was the back wall always that far from me? Somehow I felt like the empty space behind the ss wasn''t there before lunch time.


    Also, Manami was seated in front of me which felt a little weird too but I just can''t put my finger on why.


    Should it be weird? Wait, why would it be weird? Since she transferred to this ss, it should be natural for her to take a space in this ss right? Yeah¡­ It''s not weird at all.


    But yet why can''t I shake off this uneasy feeling?


    Probably sensing my stare, Manami turned back to smile at me, one of her tails slithering behind to wrap her tail around my thigh possessively.


    I smiled back at her and she turned back, although she did leave her tail where it was for the remainder of the day.


    Lian Li probably felt a little jealous since she hadter imed to have forgotten her textbooks for every ss afterwards and stuck her table next to mine, allowing her to lean close to me and entwine her fingers with mine.


    School continued on normally and soon the bell signalling the end of school rang.


    Tsuki was quick to appear by my side the moment ss was dismissed, "Aniue, let''s go home!"


    By now, we all know why she''s so eager to get out of here, but of course the Takeda boy appeared at our ssroom''s doorway at the very next moment.


    I''m seriously wondering how this boy hasn''t gotten the hint to leave us alone by now, his delusions are seriously out of this world. His chuuni tendencies was even worse than ria''s.


    He made an exaggerated bow towards our direction which I knew was not meant for me, "I''m here to escort you home, mydies."


    I sensed my disciples twitching when he said the word ''my''.


    "If I told you to leave us alone, would you?" Lian Li inquired, a slight edge in a voice.


    "Of course not, mydy," The boy answered her immediately. "Such words from you were definitely forced out of you by that degenerate there. I''m here to make sure you are safely escorted home."


    Either the boy didn''t notice the underlying tone or chose to ignore it.


    His idea is already wed since he doesn''t monitor us when we''re at home anyway. Even if I really was some kind of evil viin mind controlling these girls to do my bidding, I would be doing whatever I want to them in the confines of our home and he wouldn''t be able to do anything about it.


    Does he believe any ''evil'' actions can only be done outside the house or something? I honestly wouldn''t be surprised if that''s what he thinks, giving how intellectually challenged he was.


    All of us turned our attention to Tsuki to see what her opinion was since he was technically her problem.


    My little sister sighed and shook her head, an indication that we should just put up with him once again.


    Obviously Lian Li and Manami were not too happy about that fact but acquiesced to her request.


    As for me, I''m not too bothered by him as long as he doesn''t do anything to the girls. As delusional as he is, he at least has the decency to not force himself on girls. At least for now.


    Thus, our motley group made our way towards the school gates with every other student we met giving us a wide berth.


    By now, everyone knew about us and we''ve be sort of like minor celebrities in the school. Or rather, our fame had be more prominent because of Manami and Lian Li joining our group, both girls were unparalleled beauties in everyone else''s eyes after all.


    Both Tsuki and I already had our reputation, though I always felt mine was a little undeserved, so having the two neers added to our group made us seem much more unapproachable than before.


    Not that anyone here isining about it anyway, since Tsuki''s friends still treated her like always and we didn''t need more people in our circle.


    A small surprise was waiting for us in the form of Yumi leaning against her red sports car, something that I had bought for her birthdayst year.


    It was the first time she actually showed herself at our school so some of the students were understandably awed by her presence.


    She beamed at me the moment her eyes met mine, stepping away from her car so that she could meet me at the gate.


    "Big brother! Sorry abouting here without telling you. There''s some shipments that require your signature and I thought it might be best to have you settle them as soon as possi--"


    "For you to even sink your ws into a beautifuldy like her¡­ You really are despicable!"


    Of course, the Takeda brat just had to showcase his delusional tendencies right out here as well. Why would anyone expect something different?


    Yumi frowned at the boy who had just interrupted her before turning to me, "Is that him?"


    Of course Yumi and the rest of my family would have already heard about the delusional boy from Tsuki and myself, the only information shecked was what he looked like.


    I merely nodded and she sighed in response before handing me a stack of documents, "Just sign at the bottom of these, big brother."


    "Sorry girls, just give me a moment," I apologised to my group who was left waiting for me while I left my signature on the pile of documents.


    At that moment, Tsuki went up to Yumi and tugged at her sleeve, prompting her to lean down so that my little sister could whisper something in her ear.


    Tsuki''s words made Yumi smile rather devilishly before pulling back to nod her head at her, prompting Tsuki to return to my side with a wide grin on her face.


    I could have eavesdropped on them but that would have been rude so I didn''t.


    Finished with the papers, I handed the stack back to Yumi who received it graciously.


    "Thanks, big brother. Call me if you need anything~"


    "Likewise."


    She jumped into her car and sped off, allowing us to resume our usual walk back home.


    Takeda chose that moment to growl at me, "To think you even sank your ws to women with money¡­ Is this so that you can leech off of them and live a life of luxury? Despicable!"


    Well... He''s not wrong in saying that Yumi is working for me since she really does. At this point I''m really wondering where he''s getting his delusions from.


    Ignoring him, I instead turned my attention to Tsuki, "What did you tell Yumi?"


    She giggled, "It''s a secret~ But don''t worry, you''ll find out soon, Aniue~"


    Oh well, if she doesn''t want to tell me, I won''t push her either.


    Right at that moment, the world shifted back to its frozen state again.


    Really? Three times in one day? Why is this even happening?!

 Chapter 649 - The World Is No Longer Yours

    (MC POV)


    Right as the world changed, the girls moved closer to me for support.


    "Master¡­ What''s going on?" Lian Li asked, her hand grasping my arm in terror.


    Manami grabbed my other arm, "Master¡­ This feeling¡­ I do not like it¡­"


    Tsuki also took this chance to hug me from the front, "Aniue? Why is this happening?"


    I patted their heads to ease their worries, "No need to be afraid. I''ll take care of this soon enough. Just stay here ok?"


    The three of them nodded, allowing me to fly up into the air to search for the eyeball monsters that I expected to show up.


    Contrary to my expectations, there were no giant floating balls of eyes this time but instead, arge army of shadow monsters nketing an entire part of the city.


    The monsters were about the size of an adult and had long tails that were as long as they were tall. Wicked ws stretched from the tips of their fingers and the most notable thing was the fact that they had a mouth but no other facial features.


    The moment they sensed me, every single one within the city immediately got down on all fours and made a dash towards me, leaping from building to building and sprinting through the streets and alleyways in a bid to get to me.


    Right, this is new¡­


    I''m not sure how resilient these monsters are but I at least knew the buildings and people affected by the time freeze were basically invincible while suspended in time.


    That means I can do some really big stuff without worrying about causing coteral damage.


    Just as I was about to do what I nned to do, I heard the sound of someone shouting out a warcry of some sort.


    Looking down, I realised it was Tsuki''s friends facing the horde fearlessly.


    Eh? They are moving within this world just fine.


    All three of them were wearing the standard fantasy trope armour where Nishimura looks like a swordsman, Fujiwara was an archer and Maeda was their magician.


    That''s¡­ Surprising¡­


    I decided against using a really big Technique and opted to just watch them for now. I''ve already ced a few hundred ovepping defensive inscriptions over my disciples so they should be safe at where they are.


    Despite the obvious odds stacked against them, none of the three highschool students showed any fear when facing the horde of monsters, as though it was something they faced on a regr basis.


    Hmm? I have a weird thought that this scene should be weird, but I can''t ce my finger on why. Such a scene is normal right? High school students facing off against a horde of monsters¡­ That''s¡­ Normal?


    Before I could rationalize why such a thought came to me, the monster horde reached my three ssmates and the fight started in earnest.


    Fujiwara drew her bow and let loose a couple of arrows, killing the monsters at the front.


    Maeda waved her staff in an arc and several fireballs popped into existence around her before sting the monsters further behind into pieces.


    The monsters were surprisingly fragile apparently, I thought they might be as tough as the floating eyeballs but that doesn''t seem to be the case here.


    Nishimura then raised his sword and charged forward, cutting down several of them with a single swing of his sword. That''s our baseball ace for you.


    I watched them fight against the horde for a good minute, the three of them showing remarkable teamwork which suggests it wasn''t their first time fighting together. But even with their skills, they couldn''t hold off that many on their own.


    The monsters started to push them further and further back with more of them starting to nk them.


    Having seen enough, I dropped down in front of Nishimura and sent a wave of force that shoved all the monsters back a distance away.


    "O¡­ Onii-san?! What are you doing here?" Nishimura gasped in surprise at my entrance.


    "To save you three of course," I grinned before snapping my fingers quickly. "You might want to step back a bit from here."


    Fujiwara stepped up, "We''re not leaving Onii-san to fight these things alone! Let us help too!"


    Maeda appeared beside her while clutching her staff, "Yeah! We''ll help too, Onii-san! There''s strength in numbers!"


    I chuckled and pointed to the sky.


    The three of them looked up and gaped at the giant meteor falling down towards the city, covering the entire area in its shadow.


    They didn''t even get to react before the giant rock crashed into the earth, obliterating everything that was under it and sending a shockwave throughout the entire city.


    As though that wasn''t enough, the meteor exploded into smaller fragments, throwing pieces of it in every direction.


    Any monster that wasn''t caught in the initial drop was incinerated by the ensuing explosion, wiping every one of them out.


    If I hadn''t erected a barrier around us, my ssmates and my disciples would have been wiped out too.


    With a flick of my wrist, the dust cloud that the meteor created disappeared, leaving us standing on a clear street that was entirely unaffected by what had just happened.


    The three of them were still looking at me in awe so I gave them a salute, "I''ll see you three at school."


    Right as those words left my lips, everything returned back to where it was before the change again.


    I still don''t know why this is happening but it seems like more people are getting caught in it for some reason.


    If it goes on for longer, could the entire world be caught up in it?


    I should probably check on this reality and whether someone or something is influencing it. Maybe I can start from--


    "Papa! Papa!" I heard Cai Hong squeal, the loli dragon hugging my face from where I was carrying her in my arms.


    I patted her head on reflex, making her giggle in delight.


    I paused.


    Has Cai Hong always been here? Where did she¡­


    .????e?????r????e?????h???? ????n????e?????e???b??? ???s????y???a?????w???l????a???? ????s???''?????e?????h????S????


    Wait¡­


    Of course she has always been here. She''s been with me for so long already, how could I forget? I must be getting forgetful in my old age.


    That''s the case¡­ Right? Why do I get the feeling that something is wro--


    .????g????n????o?????r???w????? ???g???n?????i????h????t????o?????n????? ????s????''????e???r?????e???h????T???


    Ah, of course, there''s nothing wrong. Cai Hong is cute after all.


    "Master? Shall we go before the little brat makes noises at us again?" Manami asked, gesturing to the Takeda boy who was ring at me from a distance away.


    He really doesn''t like me patting Cai Hong''s head apparently. Is he a lolicon?


    Well too bad for him, I get to pat my cute daughter''s head whenever I want.


    "Let''s go then, we''ll stop at the usual ce for pudding. Does Cai Hong want pudding?"


    "Yay! Pudding! Papa, pudding! Cai Hong want!"


    She''s so cute.


    Yep, Lian Li on my left, Manami and Tsuki on my right while carrying Cai Hong in my arms¡­ This is¡­ Entirely normal.


    Yes, perfectly normal¡­


    I looked up at the sky and frowned slightly at what I saw.


    Was the moon always red?

 Chapter 650 - Dealing With A Long Overdue Problem

    (MC POV)


    "Ehehe~ Papa, warm~" Cai Hong giggled while I dried her hair with a hair dryer after our bath, the two of us enjoying thefort of our living room.


    For some reason, I''ve been feeling a little out of sorts ever since we got home.


    It felt like the house got a little bigger somehow. Was the hallway always this long? Was there always that extra room at the end which served as Cai Hong''s bedroom? Since when did we get such a big bed that all my girls could sleep with me with space left to spare?


    Is someone altering--


    .????e????n????i????f???? ????s????i???? ????g?????n???i????h?????t????y?????r????e????v?????E????


    ¡­


    Hold on, why am I thinking about this? This is¡­ Normal¡­ Right? With this many people living together, of course things would be a little bigger than normal¡­ Yeah¡­ That''s right, there''s no need to think about this at all.


    "Muuu? Papa? Somethin'' wrong?" Cai Hong asked, as though sensing my inner thoughts.


    Right, I should be concentrating on drying my cute little dragon''s hair instead of this nonsense that''s filling my head.


    I shook my head, "Not at all. Has Cai Hong done her homework already?"


    Hmm? Homework? Why did I ask that? Why did I even think she has the same homework as we do? Is she in the same ss as us? That doesn''t make any--


    .????s???e????i????r?????r????o????w???? ????y???r????a????s?????s?????e????c????e????n?????n?????U???


    No. Why am I worrying about such unnecessary things again? Yes... Just go with it.


    Cai Hong nodded her head enthusiastically, "Mnn! Cai Hong finished homework!"


    I patted her head, "That''s my cute little Cai Hong. Papa is proud of you."


    She giggled bashfully before hugging me and cuddling my chest with her face, "Ehehe~ Cai Hong wuv Papa!"


    So cute.


    My loli dragon waited patiently as I finished up drying her hair, taking care to brush her iridescent hair while she remained on myp.


    So absorbed I was in my task that I didn''t notice someone was near me until they sat down on the sofa right beside me.


    "Good evening, Master," Lian Li greeted me, my golden haired disciple also fresh out of the bath. "Do you mind if I turn on the news?"


    "Go ahead," I gestured to the remote.


    She turned on the television and switched to the news channel, showing a scene of several reporters standing in front of some kind of office building.


    I frowned when I noticed the words ''Takeda Corporation'' emzoned at the top of said office building, what did he do now?


    The camera switched to a news reporter who was looking towards the camera with a serious expression.


    "Earlier today, police busted a drug stash at a warehouse belonging to Takeda Corporation thanks to an anonymous tip. Around two tonnes of cocaine was found in the warehouse and at least twenty two people were arrested under suspicion of drug trafficking. Takeda Fuji, the CEO of Takeda corporation, has issued a statement that thepany had nothing to do with the drugs found in the warehouse and it was most likely stored by staff colluding with criminals to besmirch thepany name."


    There was the clicking of tongue behind me and I turned to see Tsuki wearing a displeased expression on her face.


    "Figured they would just throw their own employees under the bus¡­" My sister muttered, just loud enough for me to hear.


    "Did you do something to them?" I asked warily.


    I expected her to deny involvement in the case but my little sister merely smiled at me, "I did not nt those drugs if that''s what Aniue is asking. I already knew that despicablepany was already dealing with illegal drugs while pretending to be legit. All I needed to do was for big sister Yumi to drop the tip to the authorities to find~"


    "I would very much like to point out that I am also kind of guilty of the same crime, but I would first like to know how you even knew about this in the first ce."


    Tsuki showed me a mischievous smile, "I had a few of my followers do some scouting around, it wasn''t too hard since they sell to high school students as well, so we just had to trace them to the source of where they had their stash."


    Huh¡­ I''m pretty sure for a bigpany like them, they wouldn''t have easily given their drug operations away to a bunch of high school kids like that. Thus, I''m quite certain Tsuki did something else to expose them instead of just merely tracing the goods. But since she did not offer to tell me, I didn''t question her either.


    Besides, it''s not like it''s really important anyway, if Tsuki really wanted them gone and asked for my help, I could have just erased them from existence just like that, no fuss no mess.


    Lian Li pointed at the screen, "Well¡­ I think he''s still going to get away with it though."


    I turned my attention back to the television where thepany''s CEO, the Takeda boy''s father, was giving a statement about how hispany was used by the criminals and an upstandingpany like his would never resort to such dealings.


    Any smart person would know it was nothing but a lie but without concrete proof to pin this on him, nothing could be done to him either.


    Tsuki shrugged, "Even so, those drugs are worth at least thirty billion yen or more. They''re going to have a hard time recovering from that loss. What''s more, I let slip some information that the son was the one that led us to the source, so his daddy''s not going to like him a lot after this."


    Manami appeared behind her with a knowing smile, "Ara, ara? You have been nning this for some time now, haven''t you?"


    "Ehehe~ Maybe?"


    I turned back to her, "You still haven''t said anything about me being guilty of the same crime though?"


    She hugged me from behind, "Aniue is Aniue, thew doesn''t apply to you~"


    What kind of ridiculous answer is that? I mean¡­ Ok, fine. Even if I did get caught by thew, I could easily make it go away with a snap of my fingers, so she technically isn''t wrong either¡­


    Is that something someone can say out loud proudly though?


    "Papa! Cool!" Cai Hong squealed, hugging me.


    Oh well, at least Cai Hong is happy about it, that''s good enough for me.


    "So what are you going to do about the boy? Should we do something about him? He''s still in the clear to bother us," Lian Li pointed out.


    Tsuki smirked, "Oh, he''ll be dealt with. I''ll tell you girls the nter, you''re free to join me if you want~"


    For some reason, the smile that she was showing the other two sent a shiver down my spine. The fact that my disciples smiled back at her was also a little unnerving.


    I figured the less I know the better.


    All I can do is just hope that kid lived a fulfilling enough life.


    Hmmm? Why am I assuming he''s going to die? Of course my disciples wouldn''t do anything to harm him physically, right?


    They''re supposed to be sweet and harmless¡­


    Right?

 Chapter 651 - End Dimension

    (MC POV)


    Surprisingly, the Takeda boy was not waiting in front of our house the next morning.


    Then again, his father''spany did lose several billionsst night so I doubt he''s free to do whatever he wants now. The girls also snuck out of the housest night too, but I wasn''t too worried since I had ced all that protection on them.


    They did return safely so my worries were unfounded.


    "Ready?" I asked, looking back at my group of girls.


    All of them nodded at me with full-faced smiles, Cai Hong running up to grasp my hand in hers.


    Seeing them in their school uniform really heals the heart.


    The five of us made our way to school, this time without the extra burden following behind us. Everyone we passed by was sure to stop what they were doing to stare at us, most of the gazes directed at me were ones of jealousy though there were a few admiring ones thrown in the mix.


    When we got to ss, I noticed there was an additional table that was pushed up against mine, something that I do not remember being there before.


    n???o?????g?????a???r?????d????? ?????e?????h??????T????


    Hold on¡­ What am I talking about? Of course that was Cai Hong''s seat, why would I think otherwise? It''spletely normal for her to be seated beside me right?


    Yeah¡­ Of course it is, why did I think otherwise?


    The moment we stepped into ss, the girls inside started to scream.


    "Ahhh! It''s Cai Hong-chan!!"


    "She''s so cute!!"


    "Please call me big sister!"


    "How can anyone be so cute!!"


    Yep, this is something that has been happening ever since my loli dragon decided to follow me to school so we were pretty much used to it.


    Cai Hong would then hide behind my leg and peek at the girls shyly, her hands holding on to my trousers tightly.


    She would then look up at me and go, "Papa¡­ Papa¡­" which only causes the girls to gush even more over her cuteness.


    Thankfully, my girls soon got them under control and ushered their ssmates back to their seats, allowing me to bring Cai Hong to our seats.


    However, I realised Nishimura, Maeda and Fujiwara were waiting for me there, the three of them looking quite nervous to see me.


    "Onii-san? Could we talk for a moment in private?" The baseball ace asked.


    Curious what they wanted, I agreed and told Cai Hong to be a good girl and wait for me in ss. Her sisters would make sure she''s safe without me there.


    "Okies~ Cai Hong wait for Papa~" The little dragon assured me while giving me her cute wave.


    The three of them led me out of the ss and towards the stairwell at the furthest end of the building, where we would be able to see or hear anyoneing before they reached us if need be.


    "So, what''s up?" I asked, curious why they would drag me out here to talk.


    Nishimura wrung his hands for a few seconds before sighing, "I suppose there''s no easy way to ask this. Onii-san is an Origin Hunter too, aren''t you?"


    I blinked at him before mouthing a very eloquent, "What?"


    The three of them shared a look, as though suddenly unsure of themselves.


    "Origin Hunter," Fujiwara repeated. "You fought those End Shadows yesterday, didn''t you?"


    Yesterday? What did I do yester-- Oh. Oh right. I helped them fight those ck monsters on the way home. How did I forget that?


    I nodded my head, "I did fight those monsters yesterday, but this is the first time I''ve heard of the terms ''Origin Hunter'' and ''End Shadows''. Is this some kind of secret cult or something?"


    Fujiwara chuckled, "I wish we could say it was that simple, Onii-san. You do know there''s a hidden side to this world, right?"


    Hidden side? Isn''t this ce just my¡­ My¡­ Eh? What did I think this ce was again? This is¡­ My reality, isn''t it? Yeah¡­ That''s right. But what could she mean by that? A hidden side? What is she talking about?


    Since I wasn''t sure what she meant, I simply shook my head and gestured for them to exin.


    "It might be a bit unbelievable, but there''s monsters in this world, Onii-san."


    I snorted, "Nishimura-kun, have you seen Manami and Cai Hong? I''m not born yesterday, you know? I know there''s other species instead of just humans living in this world."


    He nodded, "Of course, everyone knows that Onii-san. The monsters I''m talking about aren''t rted to those though, theye from another ne of existence entirely."


    I gave him the look that told him I have absolutely no idea what he was saying.


    The baseball ace scratched his head, "Err¡­ I guess you can say that they are like aliens? Something like that. The point is, Onii-san knows what happens when they appear right? The thing where everything else being frozen in time and stuff?"


    I nodded, it''s not like I have memory problems after all.


    "We don''t know why but when they appear, this happens and some people won''t be affected by it like us," Maeda pointed out, gesturing to all of us. "They feed on people like us but we aren''t without protection too."


    I chuckled, "Like that magician, knight and archer getups you guys were sporting yesterday?"


    Fujiwara grinned, "Yep. Those were our Origin Gear! Anyone who has been touched by the End Dimension can manifest it!"


    "End Dimension? Origin Gear?" I parroted, even more confused.


    "End Dimension is the name of the ne that we get dragged into when those End Shadows appear. Origin Gear are just the equipment that we are able to manifest to fight them," Nishimura exined.


    I frowned slightly, feeling that there was something that didn''t add up but I couldn''t put my finger on what. Like there was something missing in the puzzle and I couldn''t see what it was for some reason.


    Shaking away the feeling, I looked back at the three ''Origin hunters'' in front of me, "In that case. Why did you call me out here?"


    Maeda poked her fingers together, "Well¡­ I think Onii-san saw how outmatched we were yesterday so we were hoping that Onii-san could help us when such a situation happens again¡­"


    Fujiwara clenched her fists in front of her, "Onii-san is so strong too! Those things stood no chance against you! If we could have Onii-san fighting those things alongside us, we wouldn''t need to worry anymore!"


    I smiled at them, "Well¡­ It''s not that I mind, but you do realise I have other responsibilities right?"


    Nishimura sped his hands together in a prayer, "We don''t need Onii-san as a permanent member of our team, but maybe just help us out when we get stuck with tough opponents?"


    Well, I suppose if it''s just that much I wouldn''t mind. Tsuki would be sad if her friends died after all.


    "I suppose I could--"


    Before I could finish my words, the world changed again and we were shifted to the End Dimension.


    In front of me, the three ssmates of mine were dressed in their Origin Gear, simr to what I had seen them in yesterday.


    Well¡­ I guess I''m dragged into this whether I like it or not¡­


    Hmm¡­ I just noticed that the moon is out even though it''s supposed to be daytime¡­ What''s more, it''s also red in colour¡­


    That should be significant¡­ Right?

 Chapter 652 - Is It Really Not Important?

    (MC POV)


    "Speak of the devil huh¡­" Nishimura sighed, rolling his shoulders as soon as he realised where we were.


    Maeda turned to me, "It seems like Onii-san is dragged into this too¡­ Could you help us?"


    I shrugged, "It''s not like I can just sit here and pretend nothing is happening either. Besides, if I don''t do anything, my family would also be in--"


    "Master! You''re alright!" Lian Li yelled out in relief, leaping into my embrace.


    Following behind her were the rest of the girls, mirroring Lian Li''s action in running up to hug me.


    Unfortunately, Lian Li''s slip of the tongue did not go unnoticed.


    "Eh? Ma¡­ Master?" Fujiwara parroted, looking at me in shock.


    I suppose there''s no point in hiding it now.


    "Lian Li isn''t actually my cousin. She''s my disciple," I exined.


    The three of them nodded their heads as though that exined everything.


    Lian Li looked up at me weirdly, as though she didn''t understand what had just transpired. She was muttering "Cousin?" under her breath too, but she just shrugged a secondter and went back to cuddling me.


    That reminds me... Did I ever tell them that Manami was my disciple as well? I don''t actually have any memory of that¡­ Maybe I just forgot, I suppose. How odd¡­


    "Anyway, the important thing is that we need to deal with this End Dimension, right?" I asked.


    "End Dimension? Master, what is going on?" Manami asked.


    Nishimura nodded at me, ignoring Manami''s question, "Amongst the End Shadows, there would be one that is maintaining this particr End Dimension. We just need to find it and eliminate it and we will return this ce back to normal."


    I patted Manami''s head before turning back to Nishimura, "I''ll exinter. So how do we find it?"


    Manami merely shrugged and went back to hugging me.


    Fujiwara smirked, "Well, they usuallye to us unless there are other Origin Hunters in the area. With this many people, they''re definitely going to being to us."


    Maeda shifted her gaze to the girls who were still hugging me, "But still¡­ To think Onii-san''s family are also affected by the End Dimension huh?"


    I tilted my head at her, "Is it a bad thing?"


    She shook her head, "It''s just a little surprising that we have so many people in one ce. How did we go so long without even knowing you guys were also one of us?"


    I could only shrug in response to that, maybe we were all just at the wrong ces at the wrong time.


    "Putting that aside¡­ Are you girls done?" I prodded my girls who hadn''t stopped hugging me since a while ago.


    "But Master feels so nice¡­" Lian Li muttered, burying her face onto my chest.


    "Ara, ara? Do forgive me, Master. Just let us bask in? your presence for a little while longer~" Manami sighed, hugging me tighter from behind.


    "Guhihihi~ Aniue''s scent~~" Tsuki giggled pervertedly while hugging my side.


    Cai Hong tightened her grip on my leg while cuddling her face on my thigh, "Papa, warm¡­"


    Hmmm¡­ Why are they being so clingy now? It''s not like we haven''t seen each other for awhile, right?


    "Alright, alright. We have a monster situation on our hands now so let''s deal with that first."


    Lian Li looked at me with a curious expression, "Can''t Master just wipe them all out easily?"


    I chuckled, "Well, I need to know what I''m facing first, don''t I? So let''s go and find them first before they--"


    A loud explosion rocked the entire school before I could finish my words.


    All of us looked out the window to see a dust cloud in front of the school gate, presumably where the explosion hade from.


    Floating just a short distance away from the dust cloud was one of the floating eyeball monsters, though instead of looking in our direction, it seemed to have its attention directed at the foot of the dust cloud instead.


    "No way¡­ Is there another Origin Hunter there?" Maeda gasped.


    Huh¡­ What are the odds?


    Our group made our way out of the school building and to the gates just as the dust cloud was beginning to clear, revealing a figure wielding a sword standing in the middle of the street.


    "Eris?" I called out, recognising the figure that was within the smoke.


    The swordswoman turned and gasped, "Master! You''re here!"


    The floating eyeball took her momentarypse in concentration to attack her with one of its tentacles.


    Unfortunately for the floating eyeball, Eris had never stopped monitoring the enemy in front of her for even a second, that''s something I drilled into her after teaching her for so long.


    She brought up her sword in a graceful arc, the wind blowing towards her and forming around her de.


    Right as the tentacle was about to hit her, she swung her sword back down and the appendage was sliced in half, parting on both sides of her.


    The wind de she summoned did not stop there, continuing onwards until it struck the monster in its eye and cut its pupil in two as well.


    The monster let out a howl of agony before it disintegrated into dust.


    With the threat neutralised, Eris immediately ran up to me and hugged me like how her sisters had done before her.


    "Master! I missed you! Where ''ave ya been?! This one apologizes for taking so long! Mmm¡­ Warm¡­"


    I only managed to start patting her head to soothe her before another eyeball monster showed up behind where its brethren had just disintegrated, this one being the red variant.


    I was about to step in to destroy it when Lian Li flung her hands forward and unleashed a st of golden lightning at the monster.


    Memories of her attack powering up the monster shed through my mind and I was prepared to shield my disciples from its counterattack only to see the monster explode into dust.


    That was also when I realised that Lian Li had managed to manifest her own powers without my help. Did she awaken to them in this situation? Since when was she able to use her powers in this world? Was it limited to the End Dimension or was she able to manifest them normally as well?


    Before I could even ask, I felt the familiar sensation of the world returning back to normal again.


    The scene in front of me changed and I was standing in front of Tsuki''s three friends again at the stairwell, the three of them giving me full-faced smiles.


    "We knew we could count on you, Onii-san!" Maeda grinned, raising her hand to give me a high-five.


    I gave it to her albeit with a little confusion since I don''t think I remembered I did anything in the fight.


    "Master! Homeroom is starting soon!" I heard a familiar voice call out.


    Turning in the direction of the voice revealed Eris waving at me, dressed in the school''s uniform. Hmm? Wasn''t she wearing her usual outfit a moment ago?


    I waved back at her, telling her that I''ll be there in a minute.


    Hmm? Why do I feel like there''s something weird about this scene?


    .???t???n????a?????t???r???o?????p????m???i????? ???t????o???n???? ????s????''?????t?????I?????


    Oh nevermind, it must not have been important.


    ...


    Is it?


    Why isn''t it important? This should be important right? There''s definitely something--


    .????????T???????N??????A????????T???????R????????????O??????????????P?????????M??????????????I???????????? ????????T????????O????????N???????? ???S???????''??????????T???????I???????????????


    Right¡­ Yes, of course it''s not.. I just need to head back to ss.

 Chapter 653 - Listen On Repeat

    (MC POV)


    Hmm¡­ That''s weird¡­ Eris is seated to my right in ss. Why do I have a feeling that the seat belongs to someone else instead of her?


    Sensing my stare, Eris turned to look at me, blushed, then looked away bashfully.


    "Umm¡­ Does Master need something from me?" She asked, still hiding her blushing face from view.


    I grinned, "No, I was just thinking of how cute you were."


    The girls in our ss who heard me gushed while a few of the boys cursed under their breaths, an action that my girls took note of.


    I felt a tug on my arm and I looked down to see Cai Hong sucking on a finger, "Papa, Cai Hong cute?"


    I patted her head, "Cai Hong is always cute."


    "Ehehe~ Cai Hong wuv Papa!"


    So cute.


    What was I thinking about again? Oh right, my math homework that was due today, how could I forget that?


    I was in the midst of reaching into my bag when our ssroom''s door was suddenly thrown open violently.


    Everyone in the ss turned to see the Takeda boy standing at the doorway, his haggard appearance a far cry from his usual posh look.


    I heard my girls gasp, apparently the most shocked in seeing him there.


    "Impossible¡­ We got rid of him¡­" Lian Li muttered behind me.


    "You¡­ You took everything from me¡­" He growled, though still loud enough for the ss to hear.


    I looked around before pointing to myself, "You talking to me?"


    He let out a guttural roar and his body started to contort and shift as though his bones were being rearranged.


    All of our ssmates were watching in horror as his arms twisted in impossible ways, slowly getting himself down to a kneeling position when, without warning, four spikes grew out of his back, ripping his shirt to shreds.


    Correction, those weren''t spikes, those were legs. Spider legs.


    That was when our ss finally had the sense to run away from the scene, all of them rushing out of the ss through the back door, screaming out in terror.


    The Takeda monster continued to morph in front of us before I blinked myself in front of it, my hand reaching out to grab him by the head and crushing it in my hand.


    His head exploded into a fountain of gore and his body toppled over, his transformation halting as soon as the head was gone. Like hell I was going to just sit there and watch himplete his transformation.


    I was about to burn the corpse into ashes when I felt the world shift, moving me back to my seat.


    Looking around, I realised the ss was back to normal again.


    Huh, so the world cleaned itself even without me needing to--


    The door was mmed open again, revealing the Takeda boy once more.


    "You¡­ You took everything from me¡­" He repeated the exact same words as before.


    Behind me, Lian Li said the same words too, "Impossible¡­ We got rid of him¡­"


    This time I only looked at him, wondering if he would transform into a monster like before.


    He began to contort again so I just snapped my fingers and burned him into ashes instantly. No reason not to get rid of him since I knew he was going to turn into a monster already anyway.


    The rest of the ss just stared at the spot where the Takeda monster had been, all of them unsure of what had just happened. I mean, to them it probably looked like he just spontaneouslybusted.


    Right then, the world shifted once more and I found the ssroom reverted back to the time before Takeda appeared.


    I watched the door and sure enough, Takeda pulled the door open and said the exact same line again.


    Am I stuck in a time loop?


    This time, before he could even speak, I teleported him away to the sky above the school, letting him freefall back down to earth.


    I watched from the window as the speck in the sky got bigger and bigger until it crashed into the school''s courtyard with a loud st, his body sttering on the ground like a crushed tomato.


    There were a few screams when people looked out to see the dead body in the courtyard but soon enough, the world rewinded again as though everything had been an illusion.


    Hmm... So killing him will reset the world back to this moment¡­ But why? And why is he able to transform into a monster in the first ce? Did he get possessed by one of those End Shadows or something? But why him and why would it target me?


    So many questions, so little answers.


    For the fourth time today, the door was thrown open again and Takeda took a step into the ss to address us with his ''eloquent'' speech.


    This particr time I let it finish its transformation, I simply leaned back and crossed my arms, watching the progress with mild amusement.


    "Papa?" Cai Hong tugged my sleeve worriedly, afraid the crazy guy in front of the ss might do something bad to her.


    I patted her head to soothe her, my little dragon hugging me as the boy continued his painfully slow transformation into what seems to be a giant spider.


    Taking the chance to look around the room again, I realised that the only ones left were my disciples, Tsuki and her three friends.


    "Master¡­ Should we do something about that thing?" Lian Li asked, pointing a finger at the monster.


    I shook my head, "Give it a moment, let''s just wait until it''s done. You girls want to leave?"


    "Onii-san, you know what this is?!" Nishimura cried.


    "Isn''t that just Takeda? Perhaps this is him showing his true form?" I suggested.


    They weren''t amused by my joke.


    I waved my hand, "Don''t worry, I got this. Just wait for a bit."


    It took him five whole minutes to transform fully, it turns out it really was a giant spider after all, big enough to take up a quarter of the ssroom.


    It shrieked in triumph before turning all eight of its eyes on me, no need to guess what it wanted.


    I simply waved my hand at it and the entire spider was engulfed in mes, incinerating it in a second.


    Right, this should stop the time loop right?


    The world shifted and everything returned to normal again, only for the door to be shoved open once more.


    You gotta be kidding me.


    I was still thinking about what I could do when I noticed a piece of paper on my table that hadn''t been there before.


    Picking it up, I realised there were the words ''Just keep killing him'' scribbled on it.


    At first I thought it was Manami who had written it since she was sitting in front of me but I realised how ridiculous that was, there was no need for her to do that since she could just tell me to.


    But how would continuously killing this random dude help me break out of this? The fact that this is happening doesn''t make sense at all.


    This is already proof that someone or something is causing this to happen. In the first ce, shouldn''t this world not have--


    t???i??? ???o????d???? ????t????s????u????J????


    No, no, listen here. This phenomenon doesn''t make sense. Here we are on a normal day in school and then this guy just shows up and causes a--


    .???t????i????? ????t????u????o?????b????a???? ???k????n???i????h???t???? ???t?????''????n????o???D????


    Come on, you can''t expect me to not question about--


    .???????????t?????i??????????? ????????o?????D?????????????


    Right... Without any other clue on how to get rid of this time loop, I don''t have a choice anyway¡­


    Thus, I set about my task of killing the Takeda boy over and over again, hopefully this wouldn''t take too long.


    I cracked my knuckles and then my neck.


    Alright, let''s get down to business.

 Chapter 654 - The One Pulling The Strings

    (MC POV)


    One billion times.


    That was how many times I killed the poor boy.


    At first I just killed him a few times, then I started to doubt the words a little and left him alive.


    Unfortunately, it tried to attack my disciples so that made me a little angry and I went ahead to torture and kill him for about a few million times after that.


    Then it got a little boring again so I froze him and teleported him to another dimension, only to find out that the time rewinds automatically after three hours back to this point again so that was not a viable strategy.


    So I tried to let my disciples handle him by giving them OP weapons, which also got tedious after watching them fight him for the fifth millionth time. It doesn''t help that I needed to conjure up the weapons and give them instructions every time the world shifted back either.


    I went ahead to just kill him normally for the next few million times, then it got boring again so I tried to find new, creative ways to do it. Like summoning a giant walrus on top of him to crush him to death, or running him over with a train, or letting him get pelted with giant coconuts by giant monkeys and so on.


    Then I ran out of ideas and it got really tiring so I just killed him normally for the rest of the billion times.


    Since time was suspended, I did not know how long had passed. It might have been a week, a month, maybe even several years.


    But finally on thest kill, the world changed again, this time I was no longer standing in ss but outside in what appears to be a campsite by ake.


    I blinked a few times, shaking off the cobwebs in my head as I tried to make sense of what was going on. After repeating that monotonous task for so long, my head feels kind of empty...


    Right then, I felt someone hug me from behind while they leaned their face on my back.


    "Mmm¡­ Forgive me Master, I couldn''t help myself~" Eris giggled, still hugging me.


    "Where are the others?" I asked, quickly adapting to the situation, not minding her actions one bit.


    "Mmm¡­ I believe they are still preparing the barbecue."


    "And what about you?"


    "Heh heh~~ I just kinda missed Master a little so ''aye came back for ''sum loving~"


    I turned around and hugged her back, my swordswoman sighing contentedly in my embrace.


    "Sometimes¡­ This one wishes we could just stay like this forever, Master¡­"


    Forever huh? Somehow the prospect of us just standing here stuck to each other for the rest of eternity doesn''t really sound that appealing right after I was stuck in that time loop with Takeda.


    Who would want to be stuck in the same spot forever? Definitely not me.


    "Papa, Papa!" I heard the unmistakable voice of Cai Hong shouting out for me.


    Turning my head slightly, I spotted the little dragon running up to me with what seems to be a stick of candy floss held in her hand.


    Cai Hong ran up to me and hugged my leg, carefully keeping her candy floss from being crushed between us.


    She looked up at me and waved the candy floss at me, "Papa! Fluffy candy! Fluffy candy!"


    I couldn''t help but smile at her, reaching out my hand to pat her head.


    Cai Hong giggled before plucking a portion of her fluffy candy¡­ I mean her candy floss and offering it to me.


    I gently plucked the proffered candy with my free hand, Cai Hong watching me with sparkly eyes as I tossed it into my mouth.


    "Papa, delish?"


    I chuckled, "Yes, it''s very delicious, Cai Hong."


    "Yayy~ Cai Hong made delish candy!"


    Oh? She made this herself?


    Ah, she must mean that she used the cotton candy machine and twirled it herself. So cute.


    Just by looking at Cai Hong''s smile was enough to make me feel warmth in my chest.


    I let the two girls cuddle me for a while longer until I heard the rustling of leaves nearby.


    I shifted my attention to the undergrowth and, unexpectedly, my Witch disciple appeared wearing an extremely provocative swimsuit.


    "Master~ The barbecue''s almost¡­ EH?!! That''s not fair Master! I want to be pampered too! Please give me some spanks! I''ve already waited for so long!!"


    I teleported myself to flick her forehead before she could turn around to expose her rump in front of Cai Hong. Really now, this Witch is beyond help¡­


    She even moaned out loud when I flicked her, turning to look at me with eyes filled with wanton lust.


    "Master¡­" She whispered while shaking her behind in anticipation. "I can''t take it anymore¡­ Could we have a few minutes behind the bushes?"


    I was going to reject her but Eris called out to me, "Master. Why don''t you and sister Diao Chan enjoy yourselves for a little while? I''ll bring Cai Hong back to the rest and we''ll wait for you there."


    Diao Chan shot her an extremely grateful look before turning back to look at me with pleading eyes.


    I sighed, "Alright. Just for a little while. Be good ok, Cai Hong?"


    "Cai Hong will be good~" The little dragon assured me before taking Eris''s hand and walking away.


    Diao Chan licked her lips before leaping to my embrace, her lips pressing against mine in a heated kiss filled with need.


    I closed my eyes and kissed her back, enjoying the feel of her tongue wrapping around mine.


    The two of us kissed each other for a good long while until we heard someone clearing their throat beside us.


    We immediately pulled back and I realised we were no longer standing at thekeside but back in ss instead. Diao Chan was even wearing our school uniform and somehow even that looked erotic when she''s wearing it.


    Looking to the side, I realised it was Tsuki who made the sound and the rest of my girls were standing behind her, watching us with envy.


    "I hate to interrupt you two love birds but we really should be going home now, Aniue," Tsuki reminded me.


    I looked out the window to see it was nearly sunset, school should have ended some time ago.


    I pulled away from Diao Chan, "Right, of course. Let''s go home everyone."


    The girls followed me out of ss and thankfully, we didn''t have Takeda to worry about this time.


    Hold on¡­ Why did I believe that the Takeda boy won''t be bothering us? Did I¡­ Did I do something to him? Wait¡­ What happened today?


    I stopped in my tracks and turned to the girls, "Did¡­ Takedae to ss today?"


    They looked at one another before shaking their heads.


    "Master¡­ Takeda was reported missing yesterday," Lian Li informed me.


    No, that can''t be right. I remember killing him over and over again until I was numb to it. That definitely happened.


    I looked at my disciples. Like really looked at them.


    I can''t help but feel like there was something off about them¡­


    Are they¡­ Really my disciples or just merely a projection of--


    .???i???t??? ???t???u???o???b???a??? ???k???n???i???h???t??? ???t???o???n??? ???o???D???


    ¡­


    .????t?????i????? ????y???o???j????n?????e??? ?????t???s????u????J????


    ¡­


    .???d?????l????r????o?????w??? ????t?????c???e???f????r???e?????p??? ????e???h???t???? ???s????i??? ????s????i?????h????T????


    ¡­


    .????t????i????? ?????n???i???? ?????e???v????i????l??? ???t???s???u???J??? ????.????s????e????i???r?????r?????o????w???? ????o????n??? ????s???''????e?????r?????e???h?????T???


    ¡­


    And you can finally be who you truly are.


    ...


    Hmm¡­ Why did I suddenly stop in the middle of the corridor? We''re about to go home right? Yeah, that''s right.


    How weird¡­


    *


    (??? POV)


    I watched the group of students leave the school merrily.


    It''s getting harder and harder to bend his perception but I can''t give up now. Not when I''m so close to breaking him.


    Those meddlers too¡­ If only I didn''t need to switch him between their world and this one¡­ This would have been done so much quicker.


    At least they serve as the perfect catalysts to break him, for that I''ll need to be thankful.


    Soon¡­ Soon I will finally get what I want after he breaks.


    Origin will be mine.

 Chapter 655 - Where The Previous Life Ended

    (MC POV)


    I stood in front of the giant mansion on top of the hill that was in front of me.


    The entire ce was as big as Muon''s mansion,plete with its own driveway up through a garden that had a giant fountain in front of the building.


    This is¡­ My house¡­ Yes, I remember that.


    But why does it feel weird to call it that? Like as though my house wasn''t like this before?


    .???n???o???i???t???a???c???o???l???e???R???


    Ah, of course, I relocated since the old one wasn''t big enough for everyone. How could I forget?


    "Aniue? What''s wrong?" Tsuki asked, realising I was still standing at the gates of our house.


    I shook my head, "Nothing, I was just thinking if it would be better if we drove back from now on. We''re walking twice the distance aspared to our old house after all."


    "Ehhh¡­ No way," Tsuki rejected the idea. "If we rode the car, there would be some of us who would be forced to be far away from Aniue. No one wants that."


    Well¡­ I can''t say I don''t understand their sentiments. Even while we were walking home, the girls kept switching who was walking by my sides at regr intervals. It kind of reminded me of those speed dating events except I was already in a rtionship with all the girls, which felt kind of hrious even for me.


    The seven of us made our way to the front door where four girls were standing there to wee us.


    "Wee home, Master, Mistresses" Alpha greeted us with a bow. Beta, Delta and Gamma bowed beside her as well.


    "We''re home," I greeted back.


    This is something that we do every time wee home¡­ Yes, that''s right, I remember this.


    I walked in through the doors of the mansion, somehow feeling like I was entering someone else''s house instead of my own.


    Gamma came up to take my bag from me and Delta was there to relieve me of my school jacket and tie.


    "Master, mister Hiroto is waiting for you in your study. He said it was rather important," Alpha informed me dutifully.


    I nodded and turned to my disciples, "You girls can go ahead first, I''ll go see what Hiroto wants from me."


    The girls let out a chorus of agreements before I headed up the stairway towards the study with Alpha following behind me.


    Hmm? How did I know where the study was? Hold on¡­ I don''t remember moving into this house at all? Why am I even--


    .???t???i??? ???t???u???o???b???a??? ???k???n???i???h???t??? ???t???o???n??? ???o???D???


    Eh? Where''s the study again? Right, it should be down this corridor here.


    Alpha opened the door for me when we reached the study, letting me walk inside the opulent room where Hiroto was waiting for me at the tea table.


    He stood up the moment he saw me enter the room, "Aniki! Sorry foring here so suddenly."


    I waved his concerns away and sat down on the sofa, "It''s no big deal. You wanted to see me?"


    He nodded, his face suddenly grave, "The brass in the Ryu Alliance think that we''re growing too strong for their liking. Our spies uncovered a plot to burn down several of our warehouses tonight and the Kashima Family is also taking part in the raid. Also¡­ It seems like the Kitakura and the Hirose Family had also switched sides to join them..."


    Well, this isn''t surprising since it was something I already expected to happen so I''ve already prepared ns for it.


    In fact it should be simr to what happened in my previous life where I had died¡­ I had died?


    Hold on¡­ This scenario is really familiar¡­ This was how I died didn''t I? Except this only happened much, muchter on in my life.


    Then I would be betrayed by someone I called friend¡­ And then leave Tsuki alone in this world¡­


    Alone? Doesn''t she have her sisters? Why am I getting conflicting memories?


    Wasn''t this my life? What was I doing here again? I¡­ I was trying to remember¡­ And¡­ My memories was¡­


    .????????????d????????????n??????????????????????E???????????????????


    ...


    Alpha ced a cup of tea in front of me and I took a sip from it before looking at Hiroto, "I take it that our people are ready for them?"


    Hiroto nodded, "Just like Aniki instructed, I''ve mobilised the teams to take care of it. We are all in position to ambush the attackers. Although I''m confused, why did the Kitakura Family join them?"


    I chuckled, "Kitakura-san''s only interested in my body after all. I''m pretty sure Kashima offered to help her capture me so that she could keep me in her dungeon or something."


    "Damned despicable backstabbers¡­" Hiroto spat in disdain. "After all that Aniki had done for them, they dared bite the hand that fed them... The good news is that all three Family heads will be there to watch our operation burn personally, so we can take care of them as well."


    "Good. Since they''ve spat on the peace I''ve offered them, there''s no reason for us to hold back either. We''ll use this to kickstart our road to independence and also weed out all the opposition. Then it''ll just be a matter of time before we take down the Alliance."


    My right hand man grinned, "It''s just as Aniki had predicted. Then I''ll go and take care of it, I''ll let you know tomorrow morning about the good news."


    I raised an eyebrow at him, "What are you talking about? Of course I''m going with you."


    He blinked at me as though he thought he had misheard me, "Is Aniki really going as well?"


    "Of course. If I''m present, then my words will have much more weight, not that it matters much to those geezers since they will deny it but the message sent will be stronger once I get round to putting them in their ce. And if I''m there, it''ll be easier to deal with anything unexpected."


    Hiroto hesitated for a second before nodding his head, "Understood, Aniki. I will go prepare the car."


    After Hiroto left the room, Alpha spoke up from her position behind me, "Master, could I suggest that you bring Gamma along with you? For your protection, if nothing else."


    I chuckled, if something in this world could hurt me through theyers of defenses that I''ve ced upon myself, that meant it had more power than the force of a thousand nukes. If that was the case, my own personal protection would be the least of my worries and more for the instead.


    Still, I suppose it is better to have more people along and I don''t mind Gamma following me that much since she has served as my bodyguard for so long¡­ Hasn''t she?


    Yes¡­ Yes, she has.


    "Alright, I''ll take Gamma along with me. Help me take care of my girls, won''t you?"


    "Of course, Master. I will inform Gamma of your orders immediately."


    She bowed once before fishing out her phone to type a message to Gamma.


    Somehow the scene of the wolf girl casually using her phone like that seemed a little weird to me for some reason.


    A few minutes of silence passed as I enjoyed herpany and the tea before Hiroto returned, "Aniki. The car is ready."


    I stood and followed him out to the mansion''s entrance, leaving Alpha to clear the room for me.


    Gamma was waiting outside in her full ker armour made specifically for centaurs along with several guns of varying types strapped to her body including two machine guns, a grenadeuncher, a sniper rifle, a shotgun, two assault rifles, a bandolier full of different types of grenades, a belt strapped with several pistols and also a handful of knives.


    She''s basically a walking tank with all that equipment. I really pity the people who would have to face her wrathter.


    A small part of me was wondering how she managed to obtain such firepower in Japan of all ces but arger part of me decided I shouldn''t care about such minor details.


    "Master, I am ready to escort you," My centaur saluted, settling into her role of my bodyguard easily.


    I nodded at her before circling my hand in the air, "Alright, let''s roll out. I need to be back in time for bed with my girls."


    What? Bedtime with my girls is important, ok?

 Chapter 656 - Dockside Scuffle

    (MC POV)


    Arriving at the warehouse, I stepped out of the car as Gamma pulled up beside me, the cantauress having kept pace running with the car without much effort on her part.


    Looking up, I realised Hiroto had assembled a sizable army, counting at least a hundred or so people gathered to repel the expected attackers.


    "What kind of raid party are we expecting?" I asked aloud, surprised by the firepower we were sporting.


    Hiroto shrugged, "It''s the entire Ryu Alliance who is after us and they''ll definitely be expecting some resistance on our end. So I doubled on what they should be expecting us to have and doubled that number again, just in case they guessed that possibility."


    Well¡­ I suppose I did teach him to be cautious of such things, especially since we''re yakuza.


    "This is going to be troublesome to hide from the police though," I remarked.


    My right hand man grinned, "Not to worry Aniki, I already paid off the cops to ignore whatever is happening on this side of the city. I also told our people to avoid using any firearms unless the opposition is using them as well."


    Gamma looked a little disappointed hearing that, since she wouldn''t be able to make full use of her arsenal in this case.


    Honestly, it''s not like it actually matters anyway, I could just fix things with a snap of my fingers in the event something goes wrong.


    I checked my watch, "So when are we expecting them toe?"


    "In another fifteen minutes or so, if our spies'' info is to be trusted," Hiroto answered, looking at his own watch.


    "In that case, let''s get into positions. Gamma, you stay in cover and onlye out if we require fire support. Otherwise just stay on the lookout for any surprises."


    The centaurea saluted, "Understood, Master. But where would you be?"


    I grinned, "Me? Of course I''m part of the weingmittee. I hate people who waste my time after all."


    *


    (Eiko Kashima POV) [Patriarch of the Kashima Family]


    When that brat forced me to subordinate my entire Family to his, I was beyond humiliated.


    How could a Family with generations of seniority be subordinate to a nobody like that brat who came out of nowhere? This orphan brat that merely got lucky and could only do menial tasks like be our gofer?


    Of course I wasn''t going to take this humiliation lying down! That''s why I nned, plotted and schemed until I was in a position to ruin him for good!


    And it wasn''t only me who was dissatisfied, the other heads within the Ryu Alliance had recognised the threat the little brat possessed with his monopoly in the trade industry. Despite several of them trying topete with him, he always seemed to be several steps ahead of us.


    Thus, we had all came to the conclusion that getting rid of him was the best option.


    Although the brat managed to elude our spies for so long, we finally figured out where he hid his most important wares in a few warehouses located in a secluded area of the city''s suburbs.


    To think he was actually stupid enough to put all the important items in one location. If we were to burn the entire ce to the ground, he would lose everything in a single night.


    All the important wares the other Family has entrusted him to take care of, all of his legitimate business wares and also all of his fleet would be gone.


    The other Families would force him to take responsibility and even his legitimate business partners will also ruin him. Then we can just watch from the side as he crumbles down as a failure.


    Now, we just need to carry out the first part of the n.


    Our car stopped at the entrance of the warehousepound, my door opened by one of my followers as I stepped foot on the asphalt.


    On my left, Kitakura-dono and Hirose-dono also stepped out of their own cars, both of them moving to join me.


    "So¡­ We''re really taking down that brat tonight huh?" Hirose-dono smirked.


    Kitakura-dono turned to me, "Remember, Kashima-dono. After this is over, I want him as my toy."


    I nodded, "Of course, Kitakura-dono. You''ll be able to cor and leash him after we have burned all that he owns into the ground. He shall finally be put in his rightful ce."


    The three of us led the way into thepound with our small army of followers, we were of course expecting some resistance from the brat''s family so we were not leaving anything to chance. I had even brought in a few demi-human mercenaries to ensure our sess.


    But we only managed to take a few steps into thepound before a figure walked out of the shadows to stop in front of us.


    It was that damned brat.


    "Oh hello there! What a coincidence to see you guys here!" The brat waved at us while showing us that irritating smile of his.


    I frowned, if he''s here then that means our n was alreadypromised.


    No matter, this was actually within my expectations and even a preferred situation for us.


    I reached into my pocket and pressed the small device I had inside to signal my people about the change of ns.


    "Brat," I spat. "Let''s just cut the act, you already know why we''re here. No one likes you being in charge so you have two choices. One, give up everything you have and ept your position under Kitakura-dono''s feet. Two, we burn everything you have and kill your people then force you under Kitakura-dono''s feet."


    With that as my signal, my men stepped out to reveal themselves, numbering three hundred in total.


    The brat smirked at us, as though the numbers didn''t matter to him, "Oh? You guys brought your posse along for a walk? What a coincidence¡­ So did I."


    Right then, members of his family appeared all around thepound as well, all of them ready for a fight.


    Hirose-dono chortled, "Ahahaha! You can''t be serious, brat! You only brought this many people along even after knowing we''de? You really underestimated us!"


    The brat shook his head, "I actually prepared this many assuming the other families from the Ryu Alliance would show up. Apparently only you three did so I came over-prepared."


    I frowned, did he have something else nned? No matter, if we can get rid of him right here and now, it will still be our win.


    I pped my hands and one of the demi-human mercenaries I hired came forward, "I wonder if you can be so confident after seeing him?"


    The brat looked surprised, "A minotaur? Since when did this world have¡­ Ah. Of course, it''s always been this way¡­"


    None of us understood what he was talking about but it didn''t matter.


    Unless he has someone else who has superhuman strength and endurance, this minotaur would just steamroll through all of them.


    "Bring him to us," I ordered the demi-human.


    The minotaur snorted and made a dash towards the brat.


    I expected the brat to run or hide behind his men but he had stepped forward instead, as though epting his fate.


    What happened next waspletely unexpected.


    The minotaur tried to reach out and grab the brat, only for the brat to capture his wrist and threw the demi-human over his shoulder and mming him onto the floor effortlessly.


    As though that wasn''t enough, he immediately punched his fist down and absolutely crushed the minotaur''s head with the punch, killing him instantly.


    He stood up and dusted himself, "Right¡­ Just so you know, none of you guys are leaving here in one piece. Now who''s next?"


    What¡­ What is he?!

 Chapter 657 - The Rescue Squad

    (MC POV)


    I was a little surprised to see a minotaur of all things but my surprise was quickly suppressed since it was something normal to see in this type of situation.


    I mean¡­ Demi-humans have been a part of society for a long while now, haven''t they? I even have a few demi-humans within my Family too, just look at Alpha and the maids under her.


    In fact, there were also people who have awakened to abilities in this world, so it should be normal for me to overpower this minotaur by myself.


    Yep, totally normal.


    I dusted my hands, "So¡­ You guys have two choices. One, you guys give up everything you have and I let most of you live. Two, I kill every single one of your people today and drag you three to the Ryu headquarters to demandpensation."


    The Kashima Patriarch looked like he was considering my offer for a moment before he raised his hand in the air.


    "I apologise, Kitakura-dono, it seems like you can''t get what you want after all¡­" He whispered, though still loud enough for me to hear.


    My senses screamed at me of an oing threat and I shifted my sight to the roof of a building a few hundred meters away.


    Perched on said roof was a sniper with his sights aimed at me, his muzzle shing in the darkness as the trigger was pulled.


    I reached up my hand and casually plucked the bullet out of the air, my hand a blur as I threw the bullet back at the shooter and let it bury itself into his cranium before he could even blink.


    I turned back to look at the people gathered in front of me with a raised eyebrow, "You guys brought guns?"


    Instead of answering me, Kashima waved his hands and his men pulled out firearms that they had hidden on themselves, moving to point them at my family.


    Ok then, you guys signed your death warrant.


    There was the loud whirring sound from my left and several of them turned to look, only to be mowed down by a rain of bullets shot from a M-one-three-four Minigun.


    Gamma stood her ground above the warehouse roof as she swung her weapon in an arc, peppering everyone unfortunate enough to be below her with lead.


    Huh¡­ I didn''t know she had brought that with her as well. Where was she even keeping that?


    Almost half of their men got mowed down before the rest could take cover from the hail of bullets. Unfortunately for them, their attention had beenpletely focused on the minigun threat that they''d forgotten the enemies in front of them.


    My men pulled out their own guns and began their own massacre, leaving me to stroll up to the three Yakuza heads who were currently hiding behind a few crates unmolested.


    "This was not part of the n!" Hirose growled at his associate, ducking his head as splinters flew past him.


    "And what was that, Kashima?! You were nning to kill him! I did not agree to that!" Kitakura shrieked. Seems like the woman really wants me as her sex toy or something.


    "Shut up! I didn''t expect him to have a centauress with a minigun of all things! Our n was definitely leaked somehow, they were too prepared! How the hell did that brat even catch a bullet with his bare hands?! We need to get out of here!" Kashima yelled back.


    I leaned on the crate casually, "So¡­ You three ready to be dragged off to the Ryu headquarters yet?"


    The three of them recoiled away from me, surprised that I was there.


    Hirose was the first to react, his hand reaching out to grab at my cor before pulling his hand back in an attempt to punch me.


    "How nice of you to show up here yourself! I''ll kill you right here and now!"


    This guy has amnesia or something? You''re picking a fight with someone who literally killed a minotaur with one punch in front of you, you know?


    I had intended to snap his wrist before breaking his legs but before I could do that, an icicle shard blew his head off his shoulders, killing him instantly.


    I blinked for a second before two more ice shards blew off the heads of the two yakuza leaders that were standing in front of me.


    Looking up, I saw Kiyomi standing on top of a roof looking down at the carnage with Brendan crouched beside her. Behind the two of them was ria who was holding some sort of device that was in the midst of breaking apart, causing the portal next to her to shut.


    The three of them quickly came to me, ignoring everything else that was going on.


    "Master! We finally found you!" Brendan cried out, leaping off the roof tond in front of me.


    ria leapt forward to hug my arm, "Onii-sama! Here you are! We''ve been looking all over for you!"


    I tilted my head at them, "What are you three doing here? Shouldn''t you all be back at the mansion?"


    Kiyomi appeared beside me, "Not good¡­ It seems Master has been affected as well."


    Brendan grabbed my shoulders and shook me a few times, looking quite desperate, "Master! You have to remember! All of this is not &[emailprotected]</a>! We''re being %#$%#! You need to &*%$!"


    Hmmm? The gunshots seem to be drowning out his words and I can''t hear them well.


    "Sorry, what did you say?"


    "Damn it! My words are being jumbled too? Master, find *&%$! You need to $#%$#!"


    Ugh, this is quite irritating. Was my hearing always this bad?


    Hmm? Is it just me or are all my senses suddenly dulled? Everything looks blurry and muted now, the sounds of gunshots were also getting fainter and fainter...


    My senses returned back all of a sudden with a ''pop'' when I heard a loud roar behind me.


    All four of us turned to see a horde of those End Shadows sprinting towards us.


    Eh? The world didn''t even change, are you telling me the End Dimension is not a thing anymore or they''re already capable of crossing over now?


    Right, before worrying about that let''s deal with these monsters fir--


    "Weaklings," Kiyomi dered, waving her hand in an arc.


    In an instant, the entire area was frozen solid, catching all the End Shadows within it.


    Unfortunately, some people were also unfortunate enough to be caught within the Technique, including a few of my own.


    What was a little weird was the fact that no one stopped fighting, as though all of this wasn''t happening right in front of them. They weren''t even reacting to the End Shadows'' appearance either.


    Did their perception skills get reduced to zero or something?


    "Brendan, hurry up, we don''t have much time," ria called out, looking down at a watch she was wearing.


    My alchemist nodded before pulling out a few bottles from his storage ring.


    He looked at me in worry, "Master¡­ Do you trust me?"


    "Of course," I answered immediately.


    "Then please remove all of your defences for just a few seconds."


    I frowned at his request but I did it anyway, making myself feel naked without all those defensive inscriptions active on me.


    He nodded before smashing the bottles he held at my feet, creating a smoke cloud that I inhaled.


    The smoke caused me to choke and I started coughing, my vision became blurry and everything faded to ck.


    The next thing I knew, I was being grabbed by Hirose again.


    I quickly snapped his wrist with my hand before sweeping his legs out from under him, letting the big guy fall onto the ground with a loud thud.


    Eh? Where did Brendan, Kiyomi and ria go? Weren''t they just here a while ago? And where are all those End Shadows that were attacking us before? They couldn''t have just disappeared like that, could they?


    Also, didn''t these three die from getting their heads blown off by Kiyomi? Why are they fine now?


    Did I imagine all of that?

 Chapter 658 - The True Owner

    (MC POV)


    After cleaning up the remnants of our attackers, Hiroto took the three Family heads in his custody which we would use to threaten the Ryu Alliance withter. Not that I expected them to cooperate anyway but it was to send them a message and let them know I wasing for them.


    While Hiroto was busy with that, I hitched a ride on Gamma''s back to return home, the centauress was more than happy to let me ride her.


    I did notice that the minigun was nowhere to be found but I wasn''t so boorish that I would ask where she was keeping it.


    As a testament to her strength, Gamma wasn''t even winded despite carrying all this gear along with me on her back when we reached home. I mean I could have teleported back here but Gamma was quite insistent on carrying me.


    Surprisingly, Kiyomi, Brendan and ria were standing inside waiting for me when I entered the mansion, Gamma having already left to stow her gear.


    Huh¡­ I suppose I did imagine them appearing after all.


    ria immediately ran up to hug me, "Onii-sama! Wee home!"


    "Master, are you alright?" Kiyomi asked, rushing towards me as well.


    I waved her concerns away, "I''m fine, I''m fine. I had Gamma and Hiroto with me after all. Were you guys worried?"


    Brendan chuckled, "The girls almost made me go after you, Master."


    "Oh? What stopped them then?"


    "I convinced them not to, Master," Kiyomi answered for him. "After all, there''s no way our Master could lose to such rabble."


    Ah yes, always the voice of reason, Kiyomi.


    I patted their heads, "Right, I''ll go put down my things and change out of this first. I''m guessing you guys are waiting for me to start dinner?"


    The three of them nodded.


    "In that case, just wait for me in the dining room, I''ll join you guys in a bit."


    "Yes, Master."


    "We''ll wait for you, Onii-sama!"


    The three of them left for the dining room while I went back to my room alone, intending to change to something morefortable for dinner time.


    The moment I entered my room, however, I found someone I was not expecting to see waiting inside.


    "Takeda-kun?" I called out, surprised to see the boy I was forced to kill over and over again standing there like it was his house.


    He waved his hand at me and I found myself unable to move or speak, my entire body frozen up.


    Not liking where this was going, I tried to break myself out of his hold, only to realise I couldn''t do anything at all.


    "What¡­ Did they do¡­" Takeda asked, except that it was a voice that was not his own.


    It sounded like a hundred different people speaking at once inside a really echoey room.


    The boy turned to face me and if I could make a sound, I would have gasped.


    His iris was iridescent, reminiscent of Cai Hong''s hair and¡­ Huh¡­ Where else have I seen those eyes before?


    Not registering my surprise, he walked up to me slowly and inspected me from head to toe.


    "What did they do¡­" He asked again.


    I was pretty sure he wasn''t asking me but only wondering aloud since I couldn''t talk anyway.


    Once more, I tried to struggle against my bonds but my efforts proved futile. Takeda didn''t even pay heed to my attempts to break free.


    He walked one round around me before stopping in front of me again, looking at me critically with his glowing eyes.


    He then lifted his hand before stabbing it into my chest, which should have hurt but it didn''t. In fact, I don''t even feel his hand at all.


    If only I could look down to see what he''s actually doing.


    Whatever he was looking for didn''t seem to amuse him since his lips curled into a frown.


    "Troublesome¡­ I''m so close¡­ Just a bit more¡­"


    He pulled his hand back and it was clear of any blood, despite his hand literally being inside my chest.


    Takeda took a step back before waving his hand at me, ".????s???????i???????h?????????t?????? ??????t?????????e??????g??????r?????o??????f????? ?????l??????l?????i??????w???? ???????u????????o???????Y?????"


    I will forget this? You can''t really expect me to forget this just because you told me to, can you?


    And what''s with that jumbled way of speaking? It kind of reminds me of those stupid tentacle monsters. Don''t tell me one of them possessed Takeda?


    Most likely sensing that his order didn''t work on me, he waved his hand over me again, ".????s???????i???????h?????????t?????? ??????t?????????e??????g??????r?????o??????f????? ?????l??????l?????i??????w???? ???????u????????o???????Y?????"


    Nuh-uh, I already said just because you told me to forget it, doesn''t mean I will, you know? Hmm¡­ There''s something really familiar about those eyes but I can''t seem to ce a finger on it.


    Actually, how am I so calm about this? By all means, I should be panicking right now shouldn''t I? Why am I just dealing with this so half-heartedly?


    Hold on a moment, I just realised there''s a lot of things in this memory that isn''t adding up, this is my memory right? Why are all these things that shouldn''t belong to this world showing up? These definitely didn''t exist back in the other world.


    There''s also the fact that I let so many inconsistencies slide and didn''t bother checking up on them too. If it had been any other time, I would have definitely questioned a lot more and tried my best to find out the truth! Am I being manipted?!


    Takeda cursed under his breath before spotting arge book by my table.


    He moved to pick it up beforeing back to me and lifting it over his head.


    "Forgive me," He whispered before the book descended on top of my head, bringing me to unconsciousness.


    Thest thought I had was wondering how he got past all my defensive inscriptions like they weren''t even there.


    ¡­


    I opened my eyes again to find myself in bed with my disciples, all of them in various states of undress.


    I tried to recall what happenedst night and memories of me making love to my girls over and over again came to the front of my mind. Seems like it was truly one hell of a night for all of us.


    We even had some serious talk where we decided to live out our lives in this world. Sure, we might be leaving quite a number of things behind in the other world but this world has its perks too.


    The fact that my girls really like the sweets here and the exciting daily life prospects this world had to offer was also a big plus.


    Tsuki would be voted in as the new student council president, I would be taking over the Ryu Alliance as the new leader, my disciples would be able to enjoy life in this world freely and there''s nothing in this world that can threaten our safety and way of life.


    What''s there not to like about here, right?


    Although¡­ Why do I keep getting the nagging feeling like I''m forgetting something?


    ...


    Ah, of course, I should go brush my teeth now that I''m awake.. Good call.

 Chapter 659 - Everything Is Worth Nothing

    (MC POV)


    The next few years went by like a blur.


    With Takeda''s mysterious disappearance, Tsuki became student council president uncontested and she kind of forced me into the student council with her as well.


    Sometimes those End Shadows would appear and I would go and hunt them with Nishimura and gang.


    My disciples enjoyed a rtively normal school life, if you count the times we went dungeon diving under Tsuki''s behest as normal.


    Lian Li became known as the ''Golden Girl'' for both her distinctive hair colour and her intellect. Under my tutge, she quickly became one of the brightest minds within the school.


    Manami and Kiyomi were both admired for their grace and beauty, bing idols for quite a number of people as the ''perfectdies''.


    Eris became the sports prodigy, beating everyone at almost every sport imaginable. She ended up focusing her time on kendo and quickly took the kendo world by storm with her abilities.


    Diao Chan was obviously widely admired by her unparalleled beauty. Tons of agencies ranging from idol, acting and modeling came to try and recruit her though she rejected them all since they required her to be away from me.


    Brendan took an interest in modern medicine and was already doing his research papers while still in highschool. Quite a number of pharmaceuticalpanies were already keeping an eye on him.


    Tsuki and ria still had their little sister rivalry,peting against each other for the spot of my ''best little sister''. Both of them were geniuses in their own right so there was no actual need for me to worry about either of them.


    Cai Hong is as cute as always. Got to give her some head pats.


    As for my side of business, the Ryu Alliance was quickly taken down after I stormed their headquarters. Anyone that went against us was killed and everyone else was absorbed into my Family, effectively making me the only Yakuza Family in this side of Japan.


    It wouldn''t take long before I eventually went off to conquer the other Yakuza families and bring them to the fold as well.


    Business was good.


    Graduation came and went with Tsuki as the valedictorian.


    All of my disciples wanted me to get the position but I had declined it, since I''d rather they have that honour than some old man like me.


    They eventually decided to let Tsuki have it since this was originally her school after all.


    Since all of my disciples chose to pursue higher forms of education, I ended up joining them in going to university as well.


    Lian Li showed her genius in physics while Manami and Kiyomi pursued the Arts. Eris unsurprisingly went after a sports degree whereas Diao Chan surprisingly went afterw.


    Brendan stuck to his interest with Medicine which was to be expected of course. Then there''s ria who went after engineering and Tsuki who dove into business studies.


    And then there was me who just stuck around in general studies, I was just there to apany them after all.


    The most surprising thing, however, was Cai Honging out as a genius in all studies, bing one of the youngest student to attend University.


    Can you believe that? My little girl, an absolute genius. Papa is so proud!


    University went by like a breeze and all of them decided to work for me, either joining in on my trading or yakuzapanies or setting up their own to support me.


    At this point, my influence had grown to a global scale and there were no other Yakuza organizations in Japan aside from mine. The others were either destroyed or absorbed into mine.


    Even though I told them they could just simply live their lives here easily, they still wanted to help me in some way. I couldn''t be more proud.


    Life was good, everything was absolutely right, we didn''t have to worry about anything in the world and our lives couldn''t be any better.


    Until they started growing old.


    It started slowly, but the issue became more and more prominent as the years went by.


    Grey hairs started to appear and they grew weaker as the decades went by, even for Manami and Kiyomi when they were supposed to be the longer lived ones.


    But yet, I remained the same.


    I tried everything I could think of, be it Techniques, Spells or even Science, but nothing I did could stop them from growing older and older.


    My Techniques did not affect them, anything I could make using my powers were also ineffective. I even made Avalon and the Fountain of Youth and neither did anything for them.


    Manami and Kiyomi were the first to go, being the oldest amongst them.


    I held on to both their hands as they smiled at me from the bed, the monitors slowly tlining. Sisters till the end, the two of them passed at the same time with a smile on their faces, their hands never letting go of mine.


    Then Diao Chan went next, my Witch thanking me for all that I''ve done for her and made me promise to cremate her just so she can ''suffer'' onest time.


    Eris passed after her, the only regret she had was that she could no longer cook her delicious meals for me. Her eyes closed permanently after she had eaten the final meal I prepared for her.


    ria was the next to leave,menting over the fact that Tsuki got to spend more time with me as my little sister, but she was proud to im that this proved she was older for some reason. The very next day, Tsuki followed her as well, grinning at me and saying that she could finally say she was the best little sister without someone else to correct her.


    Then it was Lian Li''s turn, her eyes never lost that golden sparkle even on her deathbed with her hand sped in mine, not even when she had breathed herst. She just stared at me with her usual adoration and made sure thest thing she saw before the darkness imed her was me.


    Andstly¡­ There was Cai Hong.


    My little Cai Hong.


    She had grown into a splendiddy but still retained her childish innocence in front of me. Yet she watched her sisters pass with me and spent thest decade of her life quietly with me too.


    Until it was eventually her time to go as well, merely saying that she was just going to take a nap before falling into her final sleep.


    She had never stopped calling me "Papa".


    Hiroto and Yumi were also gone, so were Nishimura, Fujiwara and Maeda.


    Alpha, Beta, Gamma and Delta were also gone.


    Everyone I had known and loved, they had passed before I did.


    I contemted suicide, but all of them had said the same words to me before they passed.


    "Live on, if not for yourself, then for us."


    Those words became like a curse for me, for I could not die even if I wanted to.


    I made new friends and found new love, but all of them ended the same way with leaving me behind as I was immortal.


    I watched the world continue to turn, until humans had managed to reach out and dive into the vastness of space.


    I took the chance to follow humanity into space, meeting new friends again and exploring entirely new worlds. Then the process repeated once more.


    A long time has passed since, it''s hard to keep track of the time when the unit of measurement isn''t constant throughout the universe with time being rtive and all, but I eventually grew tired of everything.


    I saw no point in forming new rtionships, I saw no point in existence at all.


    Despite how far I''ve travelled and how much I''ve seen, the suffering remains just as fresh as the day I lost everyone.


    Eventually, I just didn''t care anymore and I simply watched.


    Nothing had value to me, everything was the same. I had no ambition, no want or need and nothing excites me anymore.


    Everything just felt so pointless.


    I''ve seen the rise of civilizations and their fall.


    I''ve seen empires rising up from the ashes before their demise.


    I''ve seen the formation ofs and life sprouting on them, only to end in destruction either at the hands of its inhabitants or simply from its natural lifespan running out.


    I''ve seen the birth and deaths of stars.


    I''ve seen the birth and deaths of gxies.


    I''ve seen it all.


    And everything just felt so dull, so meaningless.


    I had everything, but they were worth nothing in my eyes.


    Somehow after I came to that conclusion, a sense of peace enveloped me.


    Yes, everything was worth nothing. There was no doubt anymore.


    And thus, even my feelings for those I had loved, they were also worth--


    *Crack*


    I swivelled my head around to look at the small crack in what seems to be empty space.


    *Crack*


    The crack got bigger, like someone hitting a piece of ss with a hammer.


    *Crack!*


    The space shattered to form a giant hole in space, allowing a group of nine people toe diving out of the hole.


    "MASTER!!!"

 Chapter 660 - The Culmination Of Everything

    (MC POV)


    "MASTER!!!"


    Nine figures leapt out of the hole and immediatelytched themselves on me.


    I frowned, it''s been a long while since I actually came into contact with anyone. In fact, I don''t even allow that to happen anymore.


    By all ounts, I should have just swatted these nine people away from me, but yet I hesitated for some reason.


    Who are they?


    The girl with the golden hair in front of me looked up, "Master, let''s go home."


    Why is she calling me ''Master''? Who are these people? Why do her eyes¡­


    Memories of a time long forgotten came rushing back to me.


    Memories of when I once loved and was loved, when things were so much brighter and filled with meaning shed past my vision.


    I gasped, "Lian¡­ Lian LI?"


    "Master!" She cried again, burrowing her face in my chest.


    That prompted the rest to jump in too, even Brendan had joined the group hug.


    How stupid, I almost thought all of this was meaningless, how could I have disregarded all their feelings for me like that?


    I can''t believe I almost threw all that away just because of such a short time in istion, what a blunder.


    At that moment, I recalled everything that had happened within this alternate world, including the ones that I was ''instructed'' to forget. To think that I was tricked into believing everything that had happened here¡­


    "How did you find me?" I asked them.


    "The potions," Brendan exined. "It allowed us to track the real Master even after more fakes appeared to misdirect us."


    "Fakes?"


    Tsuki nodded, "Whoever was keeping us here kept creating fake Aniues who kept trying to distract us. Sometimes they would even bring you over for a short while before recing you with a fake one to make us think we got you."


    Ah, that exins why they sometimes acted differently than normal.


    Whoever kept me here must also have been using them as references to create fake versions of my disciples to keep me here.


    But I know that this is finally real.


    I hugged my disciples back, basking in the warmth of our group hug.


    And like any scenario where such a heartwarming scene was involved, someone just had to interrupt it.


    "YOU TRASSSHHH!!"


    All of us turned towards the direction of the shrieking.


    And there, floating in the endless expanse of space and staring at us with eyes filled with hatred, was none other than Takeda himself.


    Holy shit, this guy''s still alive?


    "YOU TRASSSSH!!!!" He shrieked again, pointing a finger at¡­ Eh? He''s not pointing at me but my disciples? I thought he was utterly infatuated with them and despised me or something?


    We watched on as his hands began to burn, except those mes were iridescent in colour.


    "For so long I''ve tried! I''ve tried and tried and tried and tried!! So many FAILURES!!! And I was so CLOSE!!! I WAS SO CLOSE!!! YOU BUNCH OF TRASH JUST HAD TO COME RUIN IT!!!!"


    His rage leaked out a shockwave of pure power that rippled across the universe.


    My disciples paled and even I wasn''t unaffected.


    The power that hit us felt like death, no, it felt like you were reaching the end of your life and there''s nothing you can do to prevent it.


    It reminded me of watching the people I knew die.


    I immediately got in front of my disciples, shielding them from the deranged boy.


    The mes on his body had travelled to his shoulders now, slowly consuming even more of him as he raged on.


    Takeda continued his tirade, "Year after year! Centuries after centuries! Millenia after millenia! An incarnation after an incarnation!! I''ve been through all of them to get to this very moment!! How dare you pieces of TRASH RUIN EVERYTHING!!"


    I reached out my hand, "Takeda-san, could you please calm down a little?"


    The boy looked taken aback by my words before looking down at himself.


    He sighed, "Ara? Ah¡­ Of course. I did not realise I was still in this detestable form¡­"


    The mes consumed him fully before dispersing, revealing a person who was¡­ Me?


    No, it looked like the female version of myself except that her hair waspletely white with two pairs of horns jutting out from the sides of her head. Not to mention the fact that her eyes were iridescent too.


    She was wearing what I recognised to be a traditional Japanese Miko attire, though it was apanied by a pair of golden earrings dangling on each ear.


    Even though she was wearing a garb that revealed almost no skin, she looked like someone had taken everything perfect in the universe and molded them together to form a person.


    In other words, she was a perfect beauty.


    Tsuki gasped, "You! I remember now! I met you before I met that stupid god! You nted something in me and made me forget about it You! You¡­ You¡­ You''re beautiful¡­"


    Err¡­ That was unexpected¡­ I mean I do admit she truly is beautiful but it seems like she had all my disciples charmed now.


    And it''s not like she''s using any brainwashing Techniques, she really was just that beautiful.


    The woman ignored Tsuki and turned to me, "You were so close¡­ This close to perfection and you let yourself stray¡­ No, this can still be salvaged¡­ ept that everything is meaningless and pointless, that everything possesses the same value, be who you truly are!"


    I frowned, "You''re asking me to give up everything that I am?"


    "No, I am asking you to ept who you truly are."


    "That''s not who I am. This, right now, is me. And I won''t give it up for anything else."


    She frowned, "They are momentary distractions, nothing more. As evidenced by your mentality when they left you."


    "Then I''ll let them stay with me till the end of time."


    The woman shook her head, "They won''t be here forever."


    "As long as I exist, they will."


    I could tell my words irritated her by how her jaw clenched.


    She shook her head, "It seems like another reset is in order¡­ This time, I will not fail. I will need you to disappear again..."


    She stretched out her hand to me and my instincts told me I was about to die.


    Before anything could happen though, a bolt of Divine Lightning was shot from behind me and sted her in the face.


    The attack did absolutely nothing to her but she turned her attention to Lian Li who stood beside me.


    "Insolent cur¡­ You dare?"


    "You will not take Master away from us, not again. We''re done of your stupid tricks," Lian Li dered defiantly.


    The woman''s eyes glowed, "You do not know who you are dealing with."


    Lian Li growled, "I am my Master''s first disciple. My ce is with my Master and nowhere else. If you wish to take him from us, you will have to get through me first."


    Manami floated up beside her, her tails outstretched and tensed, "Ara, ara? Don''t forget about me. As Master''s fated mate, there''s no way I''ll let some hussy take Master away from us."


    Eris came up on my other side, her sword drawn, "Same goes for us! We ain''t letting you do what you want with Master! You''ll have to do it over our dead body!"


    Diao Chan appeared beside the swordswoman, "I agree. Who do you think you are to decide what Master should or should not do? Master is the master of His own fate!"


    Brendan sighed and floated forward as well, "I, of course, won''t allow anyone to do whatever they want with the Master I hold so much respect for, even if I have to forfeit my life to prevent it."


    Kiyomi made her way to her sister''s side, "Master is the absolute of this Universe, someone like you isn''t fit enough to demand anything from Him."


    ria was the next to step forward, not even bothered that she''s currently floating in the vacuum of space right now, "Onii-sama is not yours to own! How dare you even presume to decide what Onii-sama wants for him?!"


    Tsuki joined her side as well, "That''s right. I still have to pay you back for the audacity of using me against Aniue! Pretty or not, we all know your heart is as ck as it can be!"


    If the woman in front of us was surprised by my disciples'' defiance, she did not show it.


    "Are you all determined to go against me no matter what?" she asked.


    "OF COURSE!" All of them answered in unison.


    She scowled before snapping her fingers.


    In an instant, I found myself unable to move or talk, my entire body seizing up as though frozen solid.


    My disciples cried out in worry, all of them moving to try and save me without knowing how.


    Not even paying attention to their efforts, the woman waved her hand in my direction, "Myriad Dragon, get these pieces of trash out of here. Do not let theme near me."


    That was when we all realised there was one person who did not step forward to defy her.


    Cai Hong looked up from where she had been hanging her head all this while.


    My little dragon locked eyes with me for a few seconds before sighing, "Yes, Mother¡­"


    In an instant, she had transformed into a full sized Myriad Colours Dragon and swung her tail in an arc, smashing my disciples away from me.


    All of them disappeared into the ck void of space in an instant.


    I thought I would be hit too but her tail had simply phased through me without affecting me.


    The woman floated towards me and the dragon Cai Hong did nothing to stop her, merely keeping watch to prevent my disciples froming back.


    The woman stopped in front of me and ced her hand on my chest, giving me a small smile.


    "Now¡­ This too shall End¡­"

 Chapter 661 - I Just Want To Talk

    (MC POV)


    There was the crack of thunder which shouldn''t have been possible since we were in space. Then again, I don''t know how we''re talking here either so let''s not think about that too much.


    There''s so many questions I want to ask, like the fact that Cai Hong is seeing this woman as her ''mother''. Was that through some kind of mind control or was she really Cai Hong''s mother?


    The woman paused whatever she was doing to look up at Lian Li, my disciple currently caught in Cai Hong''s hand. I assumed Lian Li had tried to rush here using her Lightning but Cai Hong had snatched her up before she could get to me.


    "CAI HONG! LET GO OF ME!!!" Lian Li screeched, lightning sparking off her body and bathing her in a golden light.


    "I''m sorry¡­ Big sister Lian Li¡­ But Mother had ordered me to stop you¡­ I can''t go against Mother¡­"


    "Disheartening isn''t it?" The woman in front of me smiled. "Everythinges to an End. Everything. Even them."


    If only I could move, I might be able to do something¡­ But right now, I couldn''t even speak at all.


    She reached up and ced her hand on my cheek like a lover would, smiling at me, "I know this seems cruel of me, but you wille to understand once you''ve returned to being who you really are."


    The only thing I could do was re back at her.


    Before she could continue what she wanted to do, a bolt of lightning cackled just short of her before fizzling out of existence.


    "DON''T TOUCH MY MASTER!!!" Lian Li screamed, tossing another bolt of lightning at the woman.


    The lightning fizzled out of existence before reaching the woman again but that did not deter Lian Li from throwing another one.


    Cai Hong didn''t stop Lian Li from doing any of that, either she saw no need to or she''s taken her order quite literally since the women didn''t tell the dragon to protect her and simply to keep them away.


    The woman turned back to regard Lian Li, ignoring the Diving Lightning she had tried to throw at her again.


    "This is curious. You saw your End, did you not? And yet you insist on doing this? Why?"


    Lian Li continued to struggle to break free from Cai Hong''s grasp, "Like as if I would let my death deter me from saving Master! Master is my everything! I will not let someone like you take Him away from me!"


    Oh¡­ I er¡­ Didn''t know you thought of me that way, Lian Li. Even I can get embarrassed too, you know?


    Unexpectedly, the woman seemed to take offense at her words.


    She teleported in front of Lian Li and grabbed her by the neck, pulling her down to face her.


    "Arrogant little thing. You think your ce is a given? No, it''s not. The only reason you get to stay there is because I let you. You are nothing. You do not deserve to be in your position, none of you do."


    She shoved Lian Li back but the defiance in my disciple''s face remained, Lian Li even tried to spit at her but the spit also disappeared before it hit the woman.


    I noticed Cai Hong flinch a little as though she was the one that was hit.


    The woman scowled at her action, "As much as I would like to apud your audaciousness in front of me but even my patience has its limits. I shall put an End to your resistance here."


    She snapped her fingers and Lian Li froze up just like I did, her face stuck in a permanent scowl.


    The white haired woman turned back to face me, most likely to proceed with what she had nned.


    But it was like the Universe was conspiring against her since Manami teleported in front of me with the rest of my disciples at that very moment.


    "Stay away from Master, you bitch," Manami growled, all her decorum thrown out the window.


    The woman sighed, "Hindrances even now¡­ Maybe I should just End everything and be done with it. I don''t really need any of you to exist if I can just create another scenario simr to this one, even if it may be a little bit more troublesome."


    "The ramblings of the deluded. We will not hand Master to you as long as we exist," Kiyomi dered.


    Well, this isn''t good, I know for a fact how strong the white haired woman was. Even if all of us banded together and went all out on her, she could get rid of us with a snap of her fingers.


    But, like Lian Li, I wasn''t going to just simply let that happen.


    Since my Techniques were locked, I used the only other option I had, imbuing my body with the power of Origin.


    But even after imbuing myself with that power, I realised I still couldn''t move. She did not bind me in ce physically so there was nothing for me to unbind myself from.


    I was at a loss on what to do when a weird thought came into my mind to tell me exactly what I needed to do to break free.


    Since I didn''t have much of a choice, I decided to trust that thought and used the Origin energy like how it told me to: to create a new Origin where I was resisting against the white haired woman.


    Surprisingly, it worked and I could move again.


    If the woman was surprised by the fact that I broke free, she did not show it.


    Doing the same thing to Lian Li, I managed to rip her bindings away as well and bring her to our side, my golden haired disciple immediately adopting a fighting position as well.


    The white haired woman merely watched everything unfold impassionately, as though all of this was of no consequence to her.


    The dragon Cai Hong looked visibly conflicted and I remembered how she had looked at me before obeying the woman so I tried my luck on her too.


    "Cai Hong," I called out, prompting the dragon to turn its attention to me. "Come here and don''t listen to your mother."


    Apparently my words take precedence over that woman''s for Cai Hong as the dragon had brightened up and immediately leapt over to our side, transforming back into her usual, cute form.


    But instead of preparing to fight, Cai Hong hadtched on to me and started snuggling me.


    "Papa! Papa!" She cried, hugging my leg.


    So cute.


    As much as I want to gush over the cute little dragon, we still aren''t in the clear yet since that woman was still floating in front of us.


    But this confirms one thing for me, there was actually no need for us to fight at all.


    She had immobilised me not to stop me from attacking or running away, but to stop me from speaking.


    Despite how strong she was, she was obviously not trying to kill us either because she didn''t want to or because she couldn''t.


    I turned to the white haired woman, "Could I ask that we talk this out without any more forms of violence? I think it''s a better idea if all of us understood each other, don''t you think so?"


    She sighed, "As vexing as this may be, I cannot disagree¡­ Very well, let us talk."


    Oh? I didn''t actually think she would listen to me. Now I''m really wondering what exactly am I and who exactly she is?

 Chapter 662 - The Origin And The End

    (MC POV)


    Obviously I would ask the most obvious question.


    "Who are you?"


    She smiled, "That''s a rather difficult question, there are a lot of answers to that one question alone. A better question would be who are you?"


    "Answering a question with another question I see."


    "Your answer determines my answer, after all."


    Diao Chan summoned a whip in her hand and swung it with a resounding crack, "You bitch¡­ Who do you think you are talking to?"


    Eris also unsped her sword, "Master¡­ Couldn''t we just chop ''er head off first? Just a lil'' bit is fine yeah?"


    Woah, woah, woah. Calm down girls, why so angsty? Just look at Cai Hong, she''s hugging me with a look of content on her face right now, isn''t she just the cutest? Yes you are, you''re the cutest!


    Oh whoops, shouldn''t be distracted now.


    "I am a wielder of Origin am I not? Didn''t you say so yourself not too long ago?"


    "Ara? Whatever do you mean?" She asked with a knowing smile.


    I crossed my arms, "Cut the crap, I know the olddy from before was you. Your eyes are a dead giveaway. You also give off the same aura too."


    "Fufufu~ I suppose there''s no point in hiding it. But yes, it was me."


    She transformed herself into the old woman who had helped us fight the tentacled monsters and also brought me to learn about Origin too.


    Diao Chan gasped, "You''re the olddy that gave us those flowers!"


    "Ara? I''m surprised you still remember that, but yes that was me as well. I suppose I might as well just show this too."


    Her body shifted and she morphed into something I would never forget.


    "The Primordial Divine Dragon that killed me¡­ That was you as well?"


    She shifted back to her human form, "Technically, I didn''t kill you. I just Ended the timeline''s hold on you and brought you back. You were not heading towards my desired oue in that life, after all."


    "Ended the timeline''s hold? What do you even mean by that?"


    She smiled and stretched out her hands as if in prayer, "I am¡­ The End."


    ¡­


    All of us just looked at her in confusion.


    "Am what? You didn''t even say anything before saying that''s the end," I pointed out.


    "Ara? But that is who I am. I am literally The End. There is Origin who is the beginning of everything. I am The End that brings everything its End."


    I raised an eyebrow, "I was under the impression that you were Origin."


    She giggled, "Ufufufu~ I am not Origin. No matter how much I wish to be, I am not. I am merely the being that brings everything to an End."


    "So you are¡­ The End?"


    "The End of all things, yes. The death of a living thing, the End of a star''s life, the final moments of a gxy¡­ And the End of the Universe¡­ That''s all me."


    I tilted my head at her, "Then where is Origin?"


    She smiled at me, "Have you still not figured it out? You aren''t just an Origin Wielder. You are Origin."


    Cai Hong hugged me even tighter, "Yay~ Papa! Papa!"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    What?


    Lian Li raised her hand, "Sorry, but I don''t really understand what is going on. What even is ''Origin''?"


    The white haired woman clucked her tongue at my disciple, "I don''t understand how you ignorant buffoons even managed to get this far without knowing all this¡­ You even dare to call yourself disciples of Origin?"


    Tick marks formed on all of my disciples'' heads.


    Not wanting another fight to break out, I decided to exin a little on what I knew Origin was.


    Which if this woman was speaking the truth, it means that I''m exining to them about myself which seems a little narcissistic if you ask me.


    Since this was not the ce to give an in depth exnation, I just gave them a brief rundown on it. Everything came from Origin, it''s the creator of all things, centre of the universe, h h.


    Good thing my disciples are such great students since they absorbed everything I told them easily.


    "So¡­ Master is God," Kiyomi dered.


    I was going to deny that but the white haired woman beat me to it.


    "IMBECILE! HOW DARE YOU?!"


    Well¡­ I get that it''s probably sacrilegious to masquerade yourself as a god especially if they exist, but isn''t that too big of a reaction? I know that there are gods who exist in this universe after all and I''m pretty sure Origin isn''t regarded as one.


    "Gods are beneath Origin! How dare you even suggest that Origin is one of those inferior beings?! If any of those Gods meet Origin, they are the ones who have to bow their heads!"


    Eh?


    Oh¡­ I forgot¡­ Gods came from Origin too don''t they?


    So er¡­ I created them? This is getting a little hard to process¡­ Right¡­ I can create gods?


    My disciples, instead of being pissed at her like the previous times, just nodded along as though she had shared something profound with them.


    This is bad¡­ They won''t start worshipping me would they? I''d rather they not¡­


    I coughed to get their attention, "Anyway¡­ I don''t even have memories of being Origin in the first ce. I think you got the wrong guy."


    The woman''s attitude did a one eighty and she smiled at me, "You might have lost your memories in that mortal body. But with Origin, you could restore them easily if you wanted to."


    "Eh? It can''t be that simple can it?"


    "You are Origin, the literal thing that makes up everything in existence including memories. Reality is whatever you want it to be."


    "Then what was the whole point of manipting my memory to this extent? I still don''t understand your motive nor what you want from me."


    "Why don''t you release those repressed memories of yours first? I believe everything will be even clearer if you did."


    I frowned, "How do I know this isn''t an borate trick by you? Those voices that I kept hearing inside the fake world, they''re all from you aren''t they? You basically manipted my mind to do what you wanted me to do. How do I know you''re not brainwashing me now?"


    This time it was The End''s turn to look confused, "Brainwash? I never did any brainwashing. I merely spoke to you in your own voice and you believed the idea to be your own. I did say I knew more about you than you do right now, didn''t I?"


    "Oh really? You simply telling me to ''do this'' or to ''forget that'' isn''t brainwashing at all? Pretty sure that counts doesn''t it?"


    "Ufufufu~ I may or may not have used a little bit of my powers to End your resistance against my words, but you were still free to resist them if you really wanted to. No one in the Universe can control you if you really didn''t want them to."


    "And how do you know all this?"


    "Well, that''s because I''m the first thing you''ve ever created and also your very first student, Master."


    ¡­


    What?

 Chapter 663 - The Origin Of The Universe

    (MC POV)


    "What did you just say?" I asked.


    "Ufufufu, you did not hear me wrong, Master. I was your first creation and also your very first student, Master. You brought me into existence and taught me my role as The End and everything I needed to know about the Universe."


    I frowned at her, "Then what have you been trying to do to me all this while? And if I''m Origin, why am I here?"


    She giggled, "Like I said, Master. Why don''t you just look back into your memories to find out? In fact, why not project your memories out here so these lost souls would also know their ce beneath me?"


    "You say it as if it was an easy thing for me to do, I don''t even know the full capabilities of this power."


    "Ara? You have the power of Omniscience, Master. All you need to do is to simply want an answer to a question and you will get it."


    I frowned, "If that was the case, why haven''t I experienced this before? I''d think I would have already restored my memories as soon as I could, don''t you think?"


    "Ufufufu~ Even if one possesses the power to do something but aren''t aware of its capabilities, they wouldn''t be able to make full use of it," She answered, looking pointedly at Diao Chan who hadn''t known she was a Witch until I told her.


    I honestly still don''t trust her that much yet but I suppose there''s no harm in giving it a shot.


    Hmm¡­ How do I do it? I''m already in this Origin state anyway so do I just¡­ Ask to have my memories back?


    I mean, I do want to know if what she said was the truth or--


    ...


    Eh? Right then I just instinctively knew she was telling the truth. And this wasn''t because a voice told me that but it was just an undeniable fact bound by existence itself.


    Ah¡­ I get it, this was the omniscient part of Origin. If I really wanted to know something, I just knew it.


    In that case, what''s my breast size in female form?


    ¡­


    Oh¡­ That big huh. Alright then.


    What? You want to know? Well I ain''t telling.


    Now that I know it works¡­ I want everyone here to see my memories of how this all started.


    The space around us warped and the scene changed to show another me standing in a dark space. He''s even wearing a set of white robes too.


    "Huh¡­ My looks stayed the same?" I mused.


    "Master created this form and never saw a reason to change. All of your other lives followed the same form as well," The End exined with a giggle.


    "What? You''re telling me that Origin just popped into existence like this?"


    The moment I asked that, I knew the answer to be negative and I was granted the knowledge that this was a form created by myself after creating and destroying several universes before.


    Oh¡­ Er¡­ So this isn''t the first Universe I created? That''s¡­ A little disturbing to know¡­


    Unaware that I already received my answer, the white haired woman gestured towards the other me, "No one knows actually. Even other cosmic beings who possess omniscience could only see this scene which showed the beginning of the Universe. And¡­ You always declined to give the answer."


    I suppose that makes sense since their omniscience would be limited to this universe only and letting them know that their own universe could be destroyed at any time might not be the best idea... I''m still trying to wrap my head over this Origin thing actually¡­


    The other me looked around the ck space before he snapped his fingers and a ck ball appeared above his palm, hovering just slightly above it. How we even managed to see that ball of darkness in this literal space that ispletely ck is beyond me.


    Eh? Aidedprehension? Oh¡­ That''s good to know. This omniscient thing is pretty useful¡­ Would it tell me what the lottery numbers for next week are? Oh It can? This thing even has future sight? Ok then...


    The ball slowly moved away from the other me before morphing into a replica of him, except it was a child version simr to Cai Hong''s age.


    "You shall be The End," The other me said simply.


    I turned to look at the white haired woman, "That''s you?"


    "Ufufufu~ It''s a bit embarrassing to witness my birth again, but yes~"


    I suppose looks don''t matter since she can literally morph herself into any form she wants.


    The memory version of The End simply nodded as though that was all she needed to hear.


    Satisfied with the newest creation, he then tapped his foot once.


    In an instant gxies burst out from beneath his feet, filling up the once empty, ck space with the universe as we know it.


    "Papa! Sparkly! Cool!" Cai Hong squealed, waving her arms around cutely.


    Hard to imagine she was a giant dragon just a few moments ago.


    Wait a minute¡­ She called The End ''mother''... Does that mean she and I¡­


    Oh¡­ I see¡­ Umm¡­ Good to know. Thanks, omniscience¡­


    The other me had then proceeded on to create gods and assigned them to various parts of the universe as my administrators. There wasn''t even some grand ceremony or whatever, I simply just willed them into existence, told them their roles and they epted it without question.


    Even that goddess who was Muon''s patron, I just told her she was assigned as the goddess of fate and that was it.


    It''s still weird that there were gods who chose to betray me for those stupid tentacled monsters¡­


    Eh?


    I let them do that? But why?


    ¡­


    To ensure the universe has a way to End? But¡­ You know what, I''ll find outter¡­ I''m already having trouble wrapping my mind around all this info already.


    Then it was a montage of me teaching The End on various things like how to use her powers. It was mostly just me bringing her around the universe and showing her how everything worked.


    The way the little The End kept following the other me around while asking about everything she saw and learning so diligently reminded me of my disciples. She actually looked quite cute to be honest.


    But something felt a little bit off about the other me. He seemed disconnected¡­ Or rather, dispassionate bordering on apathy about everything that was happening and I don''t know why. Even my omniscience could only answer that this was how I was like back then.


    While my disciples were clearly engrossed in learning as much as they could about my past, I kept part of my attention on The End since I still didn''t trust her yet.


    My omniscience told me that she still wishes to ''reset'' me, whatever that means.


    Her name of ''The End'' isn''t given in vain either. She has the power to literally put an End to anything within this universe. If she wanted to, the entire universe could cease to exist just because she willed it to.


    The only thing she couldn''t End directly was myself, since that would also require her Ending herself since there would be no beginning for her otherwise. And even if she tried, she would be Ended first before I would.


    This universe was also not the first one that I had created and the past me never expected it to be thest either. In the other universes, most of them were deemed as failures for some reason that required them to be destroyed.


    I would learn from the mistakes and then create another universe, if that universe was wed as well, I would simply just do it all over again.


    For the current universe, I''ve realised that Icked something that could bring things to an ''End'', thus my creation of The End.


    I''ll probably have to sit down somewhere and just spend some time re-learning everything again...


    Eventually, the scene led to the two of us witnessing a mortal''s birth within one of the worlds we visited, the memory version of The End watching the scene unfold passionately.


    The scene of the husband and wife doting over their newborn child must have stirred something within her.


    She started to change into the female form simr to the one here and then dered with a voice full of conviction, "Master! I want a child with you!"


    My disciples did a spit take, while I just sighed.


    At least we know she''s telling the truth and I know who I really am now. That''s... Good I guess?


    Who even thought I was actually Origin?

 Chapter 664 - The ’Perfect’ Being

    (MC POV)


    The other me looked at the younger The End with a slow tilt of his head, "A child? I do not see the point of it?"


    Younger The End fumbled, "Umm¡­ That is¡­ I think it might be interesting to create something with thebined power of both of us! It might create more interesting results for the Universe!"


    The other me thought for a moment, "Hmm¡­ But there isn''t such a thing? It will just be another creation no different from the rest. I see no reason to do such an action?


    "But Master, I wish to create something of my own as well!"


    "In that case, limited as it may be, you still possess the ability for Creation. There is no need for me to create something with you."


    "Ugh¡­ But¡­ Since it''s going to be my first creation¡­ Perhaps having Master guide me would be better?"


    "Then it would be much more efficient if I simply watched you from the side and corrected you. There is no reason for me to be involved in the creation personally."


    "But¡­ But Master¡­ I feel safer if I could feel your personal guidance in the creation¡­"


    I frowned at the other me, was I really that dense before? Even the current me knew why she wanted to create something together with the other me.


    The other me tilted his head the other way, "If I join in, you would be more at ease?"


    "Eh? Ah! I will, Master!"


    "Inconceivable¡­ But very well."


    The two of them held hands and we could see a trace of energy linking their arms together before flowing out to the space in front of them.


    In an instant, an egg popped into existence without much fanfare. There wasn''t even any special effects or anything like that, the egg literally just appeared just like that.


    Cai Hong gasped and climbed up my shoulders to get a better look. No prizes to any guesses as to why she did that.


    The top of the egg burst open and a small dragon popped out of it, its scales glittering with the colours of the rainbow.


    The dragon looked up at the two of us with sparkly eyes and immediately flew towards the other me, "Papa! Mama!"


    Manami gasped, "Is that¡­ Cai Hong?"


    Well¡­. Yes and no.


    "This was the first of the Myriad Colours Dragons to be born. Since their experiences and memories are shared between one generation to another, I suppose you can say that they go through a continuous cycle of rebirth every time they are born. So all Myriad Colours Dragons have this memory of being born so you could say they could be the same one," I exined.


    Since Cai Hong had absorbed my energy, she must have realised who I really was and thus knew I was really the ''father'' of her entire race.


    Cai Hong looked up at me with her usual smile, "Papa so cool~"


    Huh¡­ Funny how I''ve been thinking of her as my adopted daughter when she was technically my real daughter all along.


    Hold on¡­ Doesn''t that make everyone inside the entire universe my children as well?


    Oh shut up omniscience, I didn''t need an answer for that!


    The other me and The End went on to make more eggs, totaling about a hundred eggs in all.


    All of the newly hatched dragons crowded around The End and the other me calling us ''Papa'' and ''Mama''.


    Surprisingly, the other me didn''t look interested in the dragons and simply walked away after the deed was done, leaving The End to decide what to do with the new creations.


    "This¡­ Isn''t Master¡­" Lian Li pointed out, obviously a little confused about my actions so far.


    To put it frankly, the other me felt too pragmatic and emotionless to be me.


    The End giggled, "This is where you are wrong¡­"


    She shed her hand in an arc and the memory projection was cut off, bringing us back into empty space again.


    "This was how Master was originally like. This is what the perfect version of Master was like! The Master now is wed and it is my duty to bring him back to his perfect self!"


    I narrowed my eyes at her, "And how is that the ''perfect'' version of myself be, pray tell?"


    She gestured to where the projected memories had been, "Do you still not understand, Master? You are the Origin of everything! This is how the real you should be acting!"


    "Like someone who has a stick up his ass? Because I really think the past me feels like an ass now¡­"


    The End shook her head, "Ufufufu~ You are mistaken, Master. The real you saw things the way the true Master of the universe would... Everything was equal in your eyes, be it a random rock floating in space or the existence of an entire of sentients, both were worth the same to you, even me. But the Master now..."


    She directed her gaze towards my disciples with clear disdain.


    "The Master now has too many attachments¡­ Attachments that are unnecessary for you to regain your former glory."


    I stepped in front of my disciples, "Can''t I just be how am I now? Why is there even a need to return me to that personality?"


    "Because that is true perfection, Master! To love everyone and everything equally, there is no one else in the universe that can do that but you! If there was a of humans facing an extinction level event and a god dying for another reason, you wouldn''t have saved either of them because they are worth the same to you! No one would care if a rock fell off the side of a cliff! You loved everyone and everything!"


    I see¡­ She fell in love with the me from the past and can''t ept that I had transformed into a different person. Well, I have an idea that would help change her mind but I''ll need to get her to surrender first.


    "There''s still one more question¡­ Why did I be mortal in the first ce?"


    Another scene was projected in front of us, this one I actually recognised and knew what it was before my omniscience told me about it.


    The self-proimed Great Ones were on one side with several defected gods locked in a battle against another group of gods. The figures of two Primordial Divine Dragons with a multitude of Myriad Colours Dragons were also floating behind them.


    "We won that fight," The End told us with a forlorn look on her face. "But you were struck down by those damned traitors and your immortal self was cast into the mortal realm to recuperate. Most of your Origin essence was left in the centre of the Universe as a result."


    Brendan frowned, "Couldn''t you have just¡­ Put an end to your enemies?"


    She shook her head, "Those Great Ones were manifestations of my authority¡­ In order for me to exist, there must be elements of myself scattered through the universe like how Master had used gods to spread Origin. These Great Ones are manifestations of The End, thus their very nature was to seek the ultimate End and return everything back to null."


    That means those tentacled monsters are actually also part of her. So she can''t actually ''End'' herself.


    Still¡­ This doesn''t make sense. I was literally omnipotent, there was no way we would have lost that fight with me there too. Why did I get struck down?


    I waited for my omniscience to give me the answer and it turned out the reason was¡­


    Eh?


    I ''let myself be struck down''? But why?


    ...


    Because I was bored?!!


    What the hell?!!!


    Didn''t she say that I saw everything as equal?! I wouldn''t be able to feel ''bored'' if that was the case!


    ¡­


    Ah, I see¡­ It wasn''t that I purposely let myself be struck down, it was just that I did not resist. If those monsters managed to get to me, I would let myself be struck without resistance just to see how the universe would turn out.


    It didn''t matter if the universe was actually brought to an ''End''. Because even if all thingse to an end, there will still be Origin to begin things anew.


    Countless universes had been destroyed, some by my own hands while some by others. But once the dust settles, only Origin remains as after an ''end'', there will be another ''beginning''.


    Had this universe ended after that battle, I would have just recreated it again with the lessons learnt from then.


    No wonder I was so pragmatic with everything since I''ve experienced what I had in my memory but for a much, much longer time...


    Can''t say I don''t understand why though, my thinking was on a cosmic scale after all.


    Hmm¡­ Is this why I sometimes think that a lot of things don''t matter or just roll with it? That''s not good....

 Chapter 665 - You Are Mine And Only Mine!

    (MC POV)


    "But even so¡­ What is wrong with Master now?" Lian Li pointed out. "Isn''t the current Master perfect as well?"


    Ugh¡­ Lian Li¡­ I told you I can get embarrassed too, didn''t I?


    At those words, The End''s face turned into one of scorn, "Perfect? This is not perfect. The Master you see in that memory is the real perfection. Master deserves nothing but perfection! I will do whatever it takes to bring him back to his perfect self even if I have to End the rest of the Universe to do so!"


    Eh? That''s quite an overreaction, don''t you think? The rest of the universe in innocent after all.


    Manami''s tails red, "Ara, ara? Who are you to presume what Master wants?"


    The End''s eyes glowed, "Ufufufu~ As Master''s first student and creation, I have spent way longer with Master than any of you. You do not know Master as I have."


    Diao Chan stepped forward, "You speak of Master in the past, but have you ever thought about what Master of the present wants? You are nothing but a deranged stalker trying to force yourself on a person you no longer recognise just to satisfy your selfish wants."


    .


    "My selfish wants? Fufufu¡­ I could just End all of you in an instant right now, do you not realise that?"


    "Mama¡­ Papa doesn''t want this¡­" Cai Hong cried.


    "Silence, dragon. This is not your ce to talk."


    Woah, aren''t you her mother? Why are you so mean?


    Oh.


    She never actually cared for the Myriad Colours Dragons¡­ She only wanted the feeling of creating something with me.


    The End reached out her hand to me, "You understand now right, Master? Let me return you to your perfect self again. Juste to me and everything will return to how it was before."


    I looked at her proffered hand.


    Honestly speaking¡­ As the singrity of existence, what she said was not wrong.


    If a supreme god gets influenced by outside emotions, then the universe will never be at peace.


    ording to my omniscience, I had learnt this fact the hard way with the first few universes I had created. Something or someone would piss me off enough that I decided to just wipe out all of existence to start again.


    Even now when I still don''t have my full powers yet, I could already see the catastrophic results that would happen if I were to use them however I liked.


    Some arrogant young master insults my disciple? A wave of my hand and the entire continent sinks.


    An upstart noble tries to take advantage of me? Just a thought and his entire family line ceases to exist, undoing anything they had done throughout history.


    Some powerful Practitioner tries to kill me? One look and the entire implodes.


    A goding to look for trouble? One snap and all life in the universe is gone.


    Somehow I didn''t like the look of a star? Poof, the entire universe is now undone.


    That was basically how I was like in the first few universes until I grew tired of it. Then my thinking and personality changed throughout multiple creations of the universe until I became what I was before.


    Some random mortal insulted me? Cool story bro.


    A in my way? Whatever.


    Some youngling god trying to upshow me? Whatever makes you happy.


    Another cosmic being trying to eat me? Oh, that one I would just obliterate since that''s actually a little annoying.


    When thingse to an End, I would still be the only one left, so there was no reason for me to regard any of these existences differently since all of them had the same origin and would meet the same end eventually.


    With that in mind, the universe could spend much longer existing before I finally find a w in it that would result in a necessity to reconstruct it.


    Thus, by all ounts, following The End''s n of getting me back into the right state of mind should have been the correct decision, else the universe ends prematurely again.


    But¡­


    I have no desire to go back to the way I was.


    If I did, my disciples would be sad.


    I had made the decision to make my disciples happy, there was no way I would give up on that now.


    And even though the memory versions of them were fake, I remembered distinctly how they held on to me even on their deathbeds, those feelings were definitely not fake.


    If I were to end up like the person I was before, I would definitely not be able to give my disciples happiness.


    "I''m sorry, but I cannot go back to the way I was before," I finally decided.


    Everyone looked at me in surprise.


    Huh¡­ Did they really think I would ept?


    Ah, I suppose they don''t know the real reason I was struck down to be a mortal. I became like this precisely because I was bored.


    If I went back to how I was before, then I''d just be bored again. That''s also another reason why I think returning to my original self is not a good idea.


    "Master¡­ Is refusing me?" The End asked.


    "That''s right. I''m quite content with what I have now and I think I''m fine with the current status quo. The universe is still doing fine anyway, isn''t it?"


    Her gaze switched to my disciples, "This¡­ This is because of them¡­ Isn''t it?"


    "Well¡­ I suppose you can say that. But I think it''s that I''ve started to see things in a new perspective, so I hope you understand. You can join us and--"


    "Fufufu¡­ Ufufufufu¡­ Ahahahaha!" She suddenly burst out intoughter without warning.


    The universe shook at herughter, affecting all of us even though we were floating in space.


    Her eyes lit up, "I see now! These pieces of trash are holding Master back! That''s right¡­ Master doesn''t need anyone else. Master only needs me. He only needs to look at me. He only needs me by his side! There''s no need for anyone else to approach Master! Just me is enough! If I got rid of everything¡­ Then there will only be me! Such a simple answer! Why didn''t I think of this before?!"


    She turned to face me again, "Master, I will get rid of all the harlots around you~ You don''t need to pay attention to anyone else anymore. Just look at me~ Only look at me~ All these hindrances¡­ I''ll get rid of them at once! Master is mine! Mine! Mine! Mine!"


    Er¡­ Well¡­ That escted quickly¡­

 Chapter 666 - A Devilish Cosmic Being

    (MC POV)


    Finishing her deration of me belonging to her, The End turned her sights to my disciples, fully intent on ending their existences.


    I immediately put myself in front of them, blocking them from her view.


    "Ara? What are you doing, Master? Please let me put an end to the hindrances that are obstructing your return to perfection."


    I turned to look at my disciples, "Go, leave this ce. I''ll deal with her."


    "But¡­ Master¡­" Lian Li protested.


    "This is my order as your Master. You already figured a way to escape this world haven''t you? Return back to your bodies, I wille back after dealing with her."


    .


    The End tilted her head, "Ara, ara? This world is my Creation, you know? No one can leave without my permission~"


    I turned back to her, "Not if I have a say about it¡­"


    When I had figured out about my omniscience, I had been spending all this time using it toprehend the extent of my abilities. I''m still in the process of learning, but what I know now is enough to do this.


    Concentrating on my hold over Origin, I extended my will over the world that we upied and changed the rules of this ce.


    At that moment, our surroundings changed and we were no longer in space anymore. Instead, we were now standing in apletely white room that stretched on infinitely.


    Now she shouldn''t be able to use this world against us.


    The End gasped, "Ara? Even with just a small fraction of your real power, Master is able to dominate a space I created! As expected of Master!"


    Yep, she''s got a screw loose alright, she''s actually happy about this¡­


    "As expected of Master!"


    "Papa, cool!"


    "Onii-sama is the best!"


    "Aniue, so cool!"


    Ah¡­ Nevermind, there''s them too, I suppose.


    With them as awestruck as they currently are, I think they''ve already forgotten about the predicament they''re in¡­


    I was about to send them out myself when the air cackled again, the sound of something breaking echoing throughout the space before a rift tore open behind The End.


    Huh¡­ For someone to actually manage to tear open this space after I''ve taken over it¡­ Oh wait, I''m not at full strength yet so that''s actually still something easy for cosmic level beings to do. The only question is who?


    Before I could even react, a figure had already broken out of the rift and made a straight dash towards me, hitting me in the chest.


    "Daddy!!"


    I looked down to see Lilith hugging me while rubbing her face on me, "Ehehe~ Daddy, Daddy, Daddy~"


    Err¡­ What?


    Someone else grabbed my leg and I looked down to see the pouty face of Cai Hong.


    "Muuuu!! Papa! Papa! Papa!"


    Wait, hold on, my mind is still processing all this. Why is Lilith calling me her daddy?


    Oh, right¡­ I created her too¡­ And the rest of the universe as well but please don''t any of you start calling me ''Daddy'' ok?


    She''s one of the cosmic beings that I had created without a specific purpose in mind to test what the fate of this universe was. Whether these beings would band together to create a new order, fight amongst themselves and kill each other, or just wander around without a care was entirely up to them.


    Apparently I had expected them to be the cause of this universe''s eventual destruction, but I had miscalcted the fact that some of them came to see me as their father.


    It was even worse than the Myriad Colours Dragons'' case since they still had their ''mother'', but I had created Lilith and her siblings by myself after I created those dragons.


    Since the other me had the mental density of a ck hole and couldn''t figure out why The End wanted to raise the Myriad Colours Dragons as my ''children'', I ended up taking care of these cosmic beings on the side as well.


    Needless to say, Lilith turned out to have a really big fatherplex to the point of butting heads with The End just for my attention.


    Again, the ''impartial'' me didn''t care about either of them and never bothered to intervene.


    And because The End never really cared about the Myriad Colours Dragons, she pretty much neglected them in favour ofpeting with Lilith and her siblings.


    As a result of that, the Myriad Colours Dragons felt quite left out by their ''mother'' and began looking to me for attention as well.


    I guess this was what caused the current predicament¡­


    Lilith red at Cai Hong, "You¡­ Why don''t you go find your mommy over there? I''ve finally reunited with my Daddy and here you are obstructing me as usual."


    "Boo¡­ Cai Hong with Papa longer! Mean sister can go home!"


    "Why you little¡­ Why are you even talking like that?! Are you making fun of me?!"


    If you like to know¡­ Lilith used to talk like Cai Hong when she was just born.


    I patted both of the girls'' heads, "Umm¡­ Lilith?"


    "Yes, Daddy?"


    "Didn''t you¡­ You know¡­ Try to kill me not so long ago?"


    Lilith gasped and quickly got on her knees, "Please forgive this foolish daughter, Daddy! If I had known it was Daddy in your mortal form, I wouldn''t have said all those things! Please punish me as you see fit!"


    I heard a soft squeal emanating behind me.


    No, Diao Chan, she is most definitely not your kindred spirit. She just takes this sort of thing seriously, that''s all. Do not try to introduce her to S and M.


    The End giggled, "Fufufufu¡­ It really does look like I have to do a little purge around Master to clear out all these hindrances¡­"


    Lilith turned her head and finally realised who was standing behind her.


    The demoness scowled, "You¡­ What are you doing here again? Are you here to annoy Daddy again?"


    The End snapped her fingers and Lilith disappeared without a sound.


    I knew instinctively that she had just ended Lilith''s existence right there and then.


    A cosmic being simply ceased to exist because The End had willed them to.


    The End switched her sights to Cai Hong but I reacted faster, bending the reality around all of my disciples and teleporting their consciousness back to their real bodies.


    The End frowned at me, "Why is Master doing this? Can''t you see that I''m doing this for your own good? Master doesn''t need anyone else who would just cause trouble for you. You only need me and me alone. The rest of the Universe is unnecessary."


    I reached out my will across the fabric of existence and pulled my body to materialise in front of me, allowing myself to re-inhibit it and grant myself ess to more of my powers.


    I did notice that my body was suspiciously naked for some reason but didn''t think too much about it and conjured up another set of clothes for myself.


    I then shifted the two of us out of the false world that I had been imprisoned in and teleported us to the centre of the universe where the rest of my Origin Energy was stored.


    Instead of the house I had seen before, this ce was a simple white space with just the ball of Origin energy hovering on top of a pedestal.


    Without hesitation, I immediately made my way towards it, stopping in front of it with my right hand slightly raised.


    The End realised what I was doing right away.


    "Does Master really insist on taking this path? I am not afraid to fight Master if it means I can obtain you, you know?"


    "Oh, I know. I just hope that I can show you the alternative way instead of what you have nned. And those very same words, I direct them back to you."


    With that, I plunged my hand into the ball of Origin energy.


    Herees unlimited power¡­

 Chapter 667 - End Of The End

    (MC POV)


    ¡­ Or not.


    I was fully expecting there to be a huge rush of power of some sort like the first time I touched it but nothing of that sort happened.


    The ball of Origin simply melted and disappeared into my hand without much fanfare and that was it.


    Hmm¡­ I wonder why?


    Eh? Because The End had been grooming me within that fake world to ept my role as Origin all this while, I could easily integrate with my powers without much effort?


    How long did I even spend in there anyway?


    ¡­


    A hundred billion earth years?! Seriously?! It didn''t even feel that long!


    Ugh¡­ I did witness the birth and death of gxies after all so that makes sense I guess. Or did she also speed up my perception of time in there?


    Well, at least I didn''t have to go through the pain of absorbing the rest of my Origin essence so I''m not going toin much..


    At least I do have the feeling of Origin within me now. I no longer need to go into that Star Power form anymore to use Origin since I have literally returned to being Origin.


    Funny how Muon had thought I was merely a conduit for Origin energy when I am actually Origin itself.


    Even with this, I''m still not a match for The End yet. Like she had mentioned, even if I do have the power but don''t know how to use it, it''s still useless.


    That''s why I''m using my omniscience right now to try andprehend what exactly I could do with this power so I''ll need to stall for time for a little while.


    I turned back to face The End. It was a little eerie that I was looking at a feminine face of mine in this scenario, sort of looking at your own twin despite not having one.


    "Is there really a need for you to do this?" I asked.


    "Am I really not good enough for Master to give up everything else?" She returned the question back to me.


    "You''re mistaken. I''m just a pretty selfish person. I don''t like being told I can only have one when I want all of them."


    "Ara, ara? You don''t need to lie, Master. I am not ipetent enough to not realise you ce those mortals'' happiness above your own. Please allow me to reset you and let you return to your perfect self~"


    "Would it help if I said I don''t want to?"


    "Ufufufu~ It''s obvious your mind is clouded by impurities. Worry not, Master, this student of yours will save you soon enough~"


    She snapped her fingers and I felt her power extend over the space around us.


    My body froze up again and I was unable to move.


    Before, I had thought she had used some kind of restriction skill on me, but now I know she merely Ended my ability to move.


    Though the process of my Originprehension was still not yetplete, I at least knew some things I could do against her.


    Two can y at this game.


    When something ends, something else can also begin.


    Thus, all I had to do was to give myself the Origin of being able to move again to cancel her skill.


    She reached out her hand and tried to End time and space around me, but I immediately created the concept of time and space again to negate her skill.


    Exerting her will against the universe, she attempted to End all life within it but I was just a bit faster than her so I changed the origin of her End and made her End a single piece of asteroid somewhere in the universe instead.


    Not wanting her to maintain the initiative, I tapped my foot once on the ground and created an empty universe around us. This universe is much smaller than our current one since I''m still adjusting to my new powers but it should be enough of a battleground for the two of us.


    I immediately tried to enactws around the new universe while countering her attempts at trying to End it.


    Unfortunately, the difference in our proficiency is showing through as I had to devote all of my attention to countering her that I couldn''t enact thew before she destroys them.


    Using my omniscience, I recalled the billions of times I have trained and sparred with her, trying to find something that I can use to distract or at least slow her down.


    Snapping my fingers, I created several gxies and tossed it at her.


    In response, she merely waved her hand and all the gxies were wiped from existence in an instant.


    Since that isn''t enough¡­


    "The End¡­" I called out to her suddenly.


    Her attention was momentarily shifted away, just enough for me to enact the firstw that would confine everything inside this universe to stay inside this universe until I say otherwise.


    Now she can''t affect the other universe with her powers.


    "Ara, ara? For Master''s voice to distract me like that¡­ It seems like I still have much to learn."


    I smiled at her but didn''t answer, knowing that it was her attempt at doing the same to me.


    She started dismantling thew I had created with renewed vigour. With that particr one in effect, she would have to End this universe first before she can End the other one, allowing me to stop focusing on keeping her powers trapped here and just simply dismantle or redirect them.


    It''s easier when you know exactly what her target was.


    I created several more gxies around me, constantly shifting her End target to the variouss and stars within the new gxies instead of the enactedw.


    Since a direct approach was blocked, she started manipting causality to prevent me from redirecting her End targets.


    Unfortunately for her, she was just a few seconds toote as my omniscience hadprehended on manipting that as well, creating new futures and potentials to negate her causality maniption.


    With that, the tables have now turned on her as she was forced to End everything that I created, my speed at Creation far outstripping hers at Ending and allowing me to take the initiative.


    She realised what I was trying to do and chose to target my powers at its roots, trying to put an End to myprehension of my abilities.


    I responded by creating even more Origins to myprehension parallel to the first one.


    Realising that myprehension was reaching its final stages, she doubled her efforts by trying to End the history of where I regained my Origin.


    Good thing I''ve already prepared for that beforehand and created parallel futures where I obtained it and made all the timelines converge upon this point.


    Even if she tries to End all of them, I can simply create even more.


    "Ara, ara? Even after all this time¡­ I''m still being schooled by Master¡­" The End sighed, knowing her defeat was at hand.


    Reaching fullprehension, I created the Origin of the End of her resistance,pletely restraining her will to go against me.


    I was a hundred percent Origin now and not even she can stop me with her full power.


    She was my first Creation in this universe, after all.


    "You gave up pretty easily," I pointed out, a little amused.


    "Ufufufu~ I never said I was giving up, Master. I have waited so long for Master to return to me¡­ If I have to wait another billion years, a trillion years or even a centillion years¡­ Then so be it. Because once everything Ends, I will still be there to stand by Master''s side. I have all that time to return Master to your perfect self. Master shall be mine and mine alone~"


    I could tell that she was serious about what she said.


    "Hmm¡­ Does that mean you''re not willing to share me with the other girls?"


    "Ara? Why should I share Master with anyone else? I''ve been generous enough to let them stay with Master for so long. Now that I''m here, Master only needs to look at me and only me. Anyone else can just disappear."


    Floating up to her, I grinned, "Oh, but I have something to offer to convince you to not let me go back to my past self and also to share me with them. This is something the past me would never do and only the current me would do for you. If you also agree to at least tolerate my disciples, then I''ll keep doing this for you."


    She tilted her head, "Ara? Whatever could that be, Master?"


    "This."


    I reached out my hand and started patting her head.


    She looked confused by my actions before she suddenly gasped, squirmed and then started moaning with an expression of pure bliss.


    "Ahhhh!! What is this?! This¡­ This feeling of bliss! Ma¡­ Master! I¡­ Don''t stop! Please don''t stop! I want more! More! More!! This is the best!! I don''t need anything else anymore, Master! I just need this!! I need it!! The love! This love you have!! Ahhhhhhnnn~~"


    I¡­ Was most definitely not expecting that reaction¡­


    But hey, it works, right?

 Chapter 668 - You’ve Been Away For Some Time

    (Lian Li POV)


    All of us were prepared to fight that weird woman to the death when, unexpectedly, the feeling of falling enveloped me.


    The next thing I knew, I was staring up at an unfamiliar ceiling within an unfamiliar room.


    I leapt on my feet quickly, quickly getting into a fighting stance.


    To my right, there was a tter of something falling and I turned my attention in that direction quickly.


    There, who I assumed to be a maid was staring at me in shock, the tray of towels in her hand had ttered noisily on the floor.


    I seem to be in arge bedroom of some sort and the rest of my sisters and Brendan were alsoying in beds spread around the room like I was.


    "Mi¡­ Miss Lian Li? You''re awake!" The maid gasped.


    As if on cue, the rest of my sisters also jerked awake, all of them leaping out of bed into their own fighting positions.


    "Where¡­ Where are we?" Brendan asked, still a little confused.


    "Umm¡­ Err¡­ If this servant may speak¡­ Distinguished guests are currently inside one of the bedrooms of Her Majesty''s pce."


    I frowned, "Bedrooms? Where is Master?"


    "Umm¡­ If mydy is referring to her Majesty''s husband, she has granted him a separate room¡­"


    Hmph! I knew that woman would take advantage of our unconscious states to do despicable acts to Master! We have to go and stop her!


    No¡­ I shouldn''t be thinking about that now¡­ Master sent us back here because He didn''t want us to be hurt by that crazy white hair woman! We need to go back to where Master is!


    The dream potion! If we drank it in Master''s vicinity again, we can definitely go back and help Master skin that bitch!


    My sisters also had the same idea as we immediately crowded around the maid to question her, "Where is Master?!"


    She let out a squeak of surprise before pointing her finger at the door, "I¡­ I can guide mydies there¡­"


    "NOW!"


    "Eeeep!"


    Under our intense stare, we followed the maid out of the room and deeper into the pce, reaching the part of the pce reserved for the Royal Family''s bedrooms.


    "In¡­ In here--"


    The door was shoved open before the maid could even finish her words, revealing an extremely irate Matriarch clutching a damp towel in her hand behind it.


    "Guards! Guards! My Husband has disappeared! I want everyone to-- Huh? Oh¡­ You guys are finally awake? Does that mean Husband is with you as well?"


    I did not like the front half of her sentence one bit.


    Manami stepped in front of her, "What happened to our Master?! Speak, now!"


    The Queen furrowed her brows upon hearing Manami''s question, "You mean to say Husband isn''t with you?! We were giving Husband his usual body scrub when he suddenly disappeared right in front of us! Where did Husband go?!"


    "BODY SCRUB?!!!" We shrieked.


    Barely a day went by and she was already taking advantage of our Master!! She is utterly shameless to the highest degree!


    Right at that moment, I felt a sudden shift in the world, as if the ground we were standing on had tilted at an angle before tilting back again.


    "I did not imagine that, did I?" Brendan muttered, looking down at his feet.


    "No¡­ We felt it too¡­" Eris confirmed.


    "This definitely has something to do with Master¡­ Doesn''t it?" Diao Chan asked.


    As if on cue, there was a ''pop'' before two figures appeared out of thin air inside the room, revealing itself to be Master and the bitch from before.


    "Master! Look out!" I yelled, unleashing a bolt of Divine Lightning at the bitch''s face.


    My lightning fizzled out of existence before it even travelled half the distance, but it was enough of a distraction for me to move forward to pull Master away from her side.


    The rest of my sisters immediately leapt forward and materialised their own attacks, ready to fight that white haired bitch off to protect our beloved Master.


    Even though we know we may be no match for her, there was no way we''ll let some harlot that showed up out of nowhere try to take Master away from us! Master doesn''t belong to you!


    "Wait! All of you, stop!" Master ordered.


    All of us froze, there was no way we would disobey amand by Master, after all.


    Master patted my head, "It''s fine now, she''s of no danger to us anymore. I managed to convince her to stop all this."


    Convince her? Convince her of what? Umm¡­ I really wanted to ask but Master''s head pat is so addicting¡­ Uwaaah~ It''s been so long¡­ This is heaven~~


    "Master¡­ Are you sure it''s fine now?" Kiyomi asked, her eyes not leaving the white haired woman that had appeared alongside Master. We may have stopped but we were still prepared to attack her at a moment''s notice.


    "Yes, don''t worry about it. I had a little bit of talk with her and she won''t be trying to reset me or do anything along those lines anymore."


    The woman smiled at us, "Master speaks the truth. Even after so long, Master still continues to school me even today. My eyes have been opened."


    Before we could be relieved of her words though, she had lifted her hand and pointed a finger at us, "However, make no mistake¡­ At the End of everything, only I will remain by Master''s side. None of you are worthy of Master."


    This arrogant bitch...


    "Husband!! You''ve finally returned!!" The other bitch in the room squealed, rushing up to hug Master''s free arm.


    Master patted her head as well, "Oh? Hello, Luna. I suppose I should thank you for taking care of all of us while we were in that state."


    "Mmm~ It''s my absolute pleasure, Husband! Now that you''re finally back, how about we go ahead and officiate our wedding? I can definitely set a good date and ce for us! I''ve been training to be a good wife all this while, you know? I made sure to scrub Husband myself everyday and kept your body fed with meals I cooked myself. Now I''ve pretty much seen every nook and cranny of Husband that I''m confident to say no one else knows Husband''s body better than I do. I remembered every curve of your skin, your smell, your taste, your everything! I have to admit it wasn''t easy for me but I persevered since it was for Husband''s sake and I regret nothing. So how about it, Husband? Husband can choose where we get married~"


    Ugh¡­ This bitch is as annoying as I had remembered, always trying to sweep Master up with her ramblings.


    "Calm down Luna. At least let us orientate ourselves first, we just got back after all."


    "Fufufu~ Of course Husband! Ahhh~ I''ll miss those days where I watch over your sleeping figure andy down by your side~ But having Husband awake is infinitely better than continuing to be asleep~ Ufufufufu~"


    Master held up his hand, "Hold on for a moment¡­ You speak as though we''ve been gone for a long time. How long have we actually been unconscious for?"


    The Queen blinked, "Husband¡­ All of you have been unconscious for three years."


    "WHAT?!"

 Chapter 669 - Hello, I’m Origin

    (MC POV)


    "Three years?" I parroted back.


    Luna nodded her head slowly, "Yes, husband. You and your disciples have remained in an unconscious state for three years."


    Ok¡­ Not really that big of a time skip but a lot of things can happen in three years too.


    Hmm¡­ I did spend a hundred billion years inside my memory space before escaping out of it, so I guess I should be happy that a hundred billion years didn''t actually pass in the real world.


    Then again¡­ If I wanted to reverse time, I could do that as well now.


    I am Origin after all.


    The End came up to me, "Ara? Does Master wish to return back in time? If you want to, I can End this particr passage of time and bring everything back to when you just took the potion.."


    I shook my head, "It''s alright, there''s no need to do that. That would just undo everything the others had done in these three years. Although¡­ If this present timeline turns out to be really terrible, then I suppose I wouldn''t mind a little bit of time maniption on our side."


    Manami moved in front of me to scowl at The End, "Step away from our Master you harlot. Don''t think we''ve forgotten what you''ve done to us and our beloved Master. What makes you think we will ept your presence here?"


    The End smirked and brought out a fan from under her sleeves, unfolding it to hide her lips from view, "Oya? What makes you think I need your permission to stand by my Master''s side? Do not forget that I am Master''s first creation and disciple, all of you are only here because I''ve allowed you to be here."


    Manami''s eyes narrowed, "Ara? I throw those words back at you, harlot. You are nothing but a stalker to our Master who can''t see His glory even when it''sid out in front of you."


    "Fufufu¡­ I''ve watched over Master before your world even existed. I''ve seen Master''s glory more times than you have drawn breath. You, on the other hand, had barely grasped Master''s divinity."


    Manami took another step forward, pushing her chest against The End''s, squishing their two incrediblyrge bosoms together.


    "To think I would hear such words from someone who attempted to hurt Master. You really are delusional."


    "Ufufufu¡­ Maybe I should really just End you after all, there''s no need for you to take up more space here¡­"


    I stepped in between them and pushed them apart, "Alright, alright, that''s enough now. All of you are my disciples and I believe one of the things I taught you all was to get along did I not? So stop this meaningless fighting, ok?"


    "Ara, ara? If that is what Master wants, I would dly follow. After all, Master''s wants are above my needs and I can understand such a simple thing," Manami dered, sending a not so subtle jab at The End.


    The End giggled, "Ufufufu~ As Master''s first disciple, of course I would listen to Master''s order."


    I could see the sparks flying in between her and my other disciples.


    Ugh¡­ This isn''t good. They''ll probably be at each other''s throats for a while because of this. But at least they won''t kill each other.


    Oh right.


    I waved to the white haired woman, "It''s a little weird to keep calling you by ''The End''. So from now on, I''ll give you the name of Iris."


    Since she has iridescent eyes and all, I think that''s a suitable name, no? She does have really charming eyes.


    Iris gasped and suddenly got on a knee, "Iris thanks Master for this blessing!"


    Blessing? Eh? Why is just giving her a new name such a big deal for her? Actually what''s with the deal with names anyway?


    Oh, my omniscience is about to give me an answer! Now let''s hear it!


    ¡­


    Ah¡­


    I am Origin¡­ So if I were to name something, I would be directly giving them an entirely new Origin with the new name.


    It''s like giving them a rebirth of some sort.


    I see¡­ Well alright then, at least now I know¡­ I guess I should be careful about naming anyone else from now on¡­


    "Husband¡­ Who is she?" Luna asked, looking pointedly at Iris.


    I thought Iris might be as offended as my other disciples about Luna calling me husband, but my omniscience quickly told me that Iris doesn''t care about such things since the idea of marriage was foreign to cosmic beings like herself.


    I sighed, "Alright¡­ This might take a while, so how about we start from the very beginning? Let''s all just sit down now. In fact¡­ Get Muon here too, she''ll want to hear about this."


    Deciding to kick the problem of us sleeping through three years of our life down the road, I got everyone to gather inside the room to shed some light on what was going on.


    I even waited until Muon was here before I started too.


    "Now¡­ I guess introductions are required again¡­ I am Origin."


    Everyone blinked at me.


    Only Muon had shown any reaction by standing up to stare at me with both her eyes and mouth open.


    "S-s-s-sen¡­ Pai¡­ I-i-i-is¡­ Origin?"


    "Umm¡­ Yes."


    She switched her gaze to Iris who was seated beside me.


    "I am The End. But Master has given me the new name of Iris," She exined without prompting.


    Without warning, Muon had prostrated herself on the ground.


    "This unworthy one greets the All Creator!"


    Yeah¡­ I kind of expected something like that to happen with her¡­


    "Ok, Muon. Please get up, it''s embarrassing for me¡­"


    "I¡­ I dare not to¡­"


    Iris tapped her fan on her chin, "Master has given an order and a mere Origin Wielder dares to disobey? I never knew you lot had gotten so brazen after Master''s absence."


    "No, no! This one doesn''t dare!" Muon panicked.


    "Ok, ok, rx Muon," I soothed her. "Just sit down, ok? You can just treat me like always. No need for all this."


    Muon looked almost close to tears, "But¡­ But¡­ You''re the All Creator¡­ To even see you is already an honor. To sit with you¡­ My¡­ My heart won''t be able to take it¡­ Oh by the All Creator¡­ All this while I had been talking to you so disrespectfully..."


    Yeah¡­ I suppose her reaction is warranted.


    "In that case, I permit you to stand in my presence and I do not mind your previous actions," I told her.


    That seemed to do the trick as she visibly rxed, "Understood. It is an honour, All Creator."


    Not gonna lie, that title is kind of cringe though¡­


    What?


    Oh great¡­ My omniscience just informed me that my other titles include ''All Father'', ''Big Daddy'', ''The God God'', ''Greatest Creator Above Gods'', ''The Universe''s Biggest Daddy'' and other really embarrassing names I shan''t name.


    I better not let any of my other disciples find out about it¡­


    Please don''t give me any more weird names¡­ I''m remembering those titles I got from Tsuki''s world already. Seriously, who evenes up with this stuff?


    I think I''ll just stick with ''Master Lin'' eh?


    Now¡­ Where do I start?

 Chapter 670 - Everything Was Because Of Iris

    (MC POV)


    After my apparent ''loss'' in the war against the Great Ones, most of my Origin essence was left behind in the centre of the universe.


    I then went and reincarnated myself in the mortal worlds, living amongst them as one of their own and just generally experiencing living as a mortal.


    I managed to get through a few lifetimes normally before Iris finally found me.


    The mortal me had slowly gained empathy over the years and she had found that to be abhorrent, thus the formation of her n to ''reset'' me back to how I was before.


    Since her power of creation was limited and her forteid in Ending things, she couldn''t just ''make'' me apathetic again.


    Sure, she could End my feelings, but having no emotions is not the same thing. And it wasn''t like the past me had no feelings either since I did love everything equally.


    Thus, she used her omniscience to find the best future that she could influence to return me back to how I was before..


    Unfortunately, the future she sought seemed to be extremely improbable, the scene she saw of me returning to my past self was extremely blurry to her, meaning it was not likely to happen at all.


    But being the entity she was, she had all the time in the universe to figure out a way to fix that.


    She started with just small nudges here and there, manipting some events to go one way or another to influence the future.


    Slowly, she realises that taking certain actions would make that future turn clearer and clearer, confirming that such a future became more and more possible with each of her actions.


    With her future sight, she worked to make that future be a reality, but it was not always easy for her.


    As Origin, I was the master of my own fate and no future could shackle me. Just a single stray thought or action on my part would be enough to derail all her efforts in returning me back to my past self.


    Iris was nothing if not patient, so she never gave up even after I''ve lived thousands of lifetimes which resulted in thousands of failures on her part.


    That was until I reached my newest incarnation on Earth.


    The vision she saw was the clearest it had ever been, making it almost practically guaranteed to happen. She watched over everything down to the tiniest detail and plotted the perfect n to make the future she desired happen.


    It simply required me to reincarnate into another world so she influenced events in that world to end my life, throwing me into this world.


    But as they say, ''no n survives first contact''.


    Her n did not ount for my loss in memory nor my unexpected rush at ascending to the Spiritual ne which resulted in the crippling of myself.


    All her ns for that world went up in mes just like that.


    She tried to salvage it despite all that but ultimately decided it was a failure when her vision of that future faded back to being a blurry mess.


    But since it was the clearest vision she saw, she decided not topletely give up on it and appeared in front of me in her dragon form when I was stuck in the Cloud ne.


    The previous times she had refrained from intervening directly since I still had my memories and would have recognised her if she appeared in front of me. With the fact that I lost my memories this time, she saw it as an unexpected boon since she could now appear before me without me recognising her.


    Although, the truth of the matter was that the previous me already knew about her constant meddling but just didn''t care about it since the oue mattered not to me.


    In her dragon form, she Ended the flow of time and brought us back to the past, far enough that I would be able to stick to the script she hadid out for me.


    But things went out of script the moment I returned.


    Once again, I did something unexpected for her when I decided to take in disciples. But since her vision of the future actually became even more clearer after that, she weed the change instead.


    Iris also took note of Tsuki who would eventually crossover from the other world, recognising her as someone who would influence my progress greatly.


    The fact remains that Tsuki was actually fated to transmigrate here after her death even without Iris''s involvement and would eventually meet me too.


    And since Iris already found no harm in intervening directly, she chose to appear before Tsuki and make some changes to her as well. She gave her a power simr to her own and nted the suggestion in her to create the memory potion for me.


    Since the ''Origin energy'' that Tsuki would use to create the potion would be Iris''s energy, Iris would be able to control the world that my consciousness would drift into.


    Of course, the recipe that Brendan found was provided by her too and many of the strange incidents that seemed to have no cause were also a result of her meddling.


    The appearance of those giant tentacle monsters, the summoning of Lilith, those busybodies appearing here were all done by her to make me aware of Origin.


    She was also the one who made Sylphy ''Fall'' as a goddess. But it was more because she was quite annoyed that the reincarnator Sylphy sent here had dared to disturb me.


    Things like the portal activating underneath the monster sanctuary was also done by Iris. The portal was actually a remnant left by Lilith to travel around the different nes for fun back when she was younger and slightly more mischievous.


    Iris had used that to lure me over to this ne to set me up for this final confrontation.


    The secret words in the instruction of creating liquid Origin were also snuck in by Iris. The words harbor the effect that only people that had her Origin energy could see it which meant aside from herself, only Tsuki and I could see them.


    Once I drank the potion and was within the world that she made, I was on the final stretch of her n to ''reset'' me.


    An unexpected problem came to her in the form of my disciples trying to join that world too.


    Not wanting to fail now, Iris split the world into two parallels and dumped my disciples into one while I remained in the other one.


    But since the two worlds were mirrored, she needed to keep things bnced to avoid both worlds crashing into each other so she was forced to create copies of my disciples into my world as well.


    Due to the fact that she had no interest in anything in existence with the exception of myself, she never bothered to make sure the copies she made had the same memories and personalities.


    Coupled with the fact that she didn''t want my disciples to ''get toofortable'' with me, she didn''t make a perfect clone of me for them in their world either.


    Thus she needed to switch me between the mirror worlds to keep up the ruse, even throwing in those ''End Shadows'' to keep us upied and less suspicious that something weird was going on.


    Unfortunately, Iris had spent most of her concentration on me so her attempts at distracting my disciples were half hearted at most. It didn''t take long for my disciples to figure out what was going on ande up with ns to break out of their prison.


    ria and Tsuki managed to figure out a way to breach the wall between the two mirror worlds, Brendan created the potion to track me, Kiyomi followed them to guard them while the rest of the girls used their powers to make the breach.


    They managed to find me in the other world during that yakuza fight at the docks, which finally forced Iris to pay more attention to them and prevent any more attempts from their side to make contact with me.


    But when I was at the final few moments in reaching the future she had desired for so long, her concentrationpsed momentarily and allowed my disciples to break through again, shattering her desired future in an instant.


    And now¡­ Here we are.


    Origin and The End.

 Chapter 671 - Pack Your Bags, We’re Going Home

    (MC POV)


    "Now you know why I do not like this woman," Lilith hissed.


    I had created her again halfway through my storytelling when I remembered she had her existence Ended by Iris.


    The cosmic being was currently seated by my feet and hugging my leg possessively, a rather weird position to be in if you ask me. But she had stuck to me like glue the moment she came back into existence.


    Iris paid no attention to her, showing that Lilith was beneath her notice which just made her even more upset.


    "Boooo¡­ Lilith hurt Papa too!" Cai Hong pointed out while sitting on top of myp.


    "Ghk¡­ That was¡­ That was when I didn''t know it was Daddy¡­ I thought it was just someone who looked like Daddy...."


    Well I don''t me her, I didn''t know who I was either. Wait, no, this is my bad habit of thinking things don''t really matter¡­ Ugh¡­ But I really don''t think this really matters though...


    "We always knew of Divine One''s status," Shiori announced proudly while curled up on my shoulder.


    Akari''s ears perked up, "Eh? Didn''t sister also think of Master as a normal God at firs-- O! Stop hitting my head!"


    "Don''t talk so much sister. Divine One is Divine One, that''s all."


    These two foxes had been watching over my unconscious body for the past three years diligently. When my body disappeared, they immediately wanted to rouse all their monster followers to find me, but luckily I managed to stop them in time and got them toe back and listen to the story.


    Xun Guan is still missing though, since Luna had changed me out of my original clothes which were supposed to be my slime girl. I''ll have to go look for herter.


    Iris moved to wrap her arm around mine, "Now all of you know how unworthy you are of Master, so do stay away from us from now on."


    My disciples immediately started to protest.


    "No way!"


    "You don''t decide for Master!"


    "You''re the one who doesn''t deserve Master for messing around so much!"


    "Over our dead bodies!"


    I raised my hand to stop them before it could turn into a full blown fight, "Alright, calm down. Sorry Iris, but I''m on their side for this. No one in this room is ''unworthy'' of me. There are no qualifications for falling in love with someone and I fully n on reciprocating the love my girls have for me, including yours. This is one matter I will not budge on."


    Iris pouted at me but relented quickly, "Hmph¡­ They should be grateful for Master''s generosity. But the position of Master''s first and most senior disciple is mine. This is also something I will not give up on."


    Lian Li looked like she was going to argue but I stopped her with a shake of my head. If this was enough to appease the being who could literally bring the entire universe''s existence back to zero, then that''s good enough.


    Besides, it was kind of true after all, seeing I did take her as my first student in this universe even if I don''t remember it.


    "What should we do now then, Master?" Brendan asked, trying to move the topic along and out of the danger territory. "We''ve been here for three years already."


    I shrugged, "I suppose it''s time for us to return home. Perhaps the people back home think we''re all dead already."


    "It''s a little weird how no one else went through the portal to get to this ne though, There should have been peopleing to find us even if we didn''te back," Shiori pointed out.


    Iris waved her hand dismissively, "I closed off the portal the moment these girls came through. I had no need for the rest of them, after all."


    "Well, we don''t need it to go back now and ria still has her ship right?" I asked, turning to my little sister.


    She nodded at me and gave me a thumbs up, "I''m sure Onii-sama will love it! I made it all ording to what you told me!"


    Ugh¡­ Sometimes I think you''re too much of a genius...


    Luna stood up, "Oh! Are we going back to Husband''s ne now? Rina!"


    The maid immediately appeared with several suitcases neatly packed around her, "Everything is ready, your Majesty."


    I raised an eyebrow at the Matriarch, "I see you''ve been busy."


    "Fufufu~ I''m actually already retired, Husband! I stepped down from being Queen two years ago to devote all of my time to take care of you~"


    "You¡­ Retired?"


    "Fufufu~ I did tell you that I already have a sessor, did I not? She''s quite reliable even if I do say so myself. The fact that she also has Husband''s approval is an added bonus too~"


    I instantly knew who she was talking about.


    "Muon?"


    The girl in question poked her fingers together, "Yes Sen¡­ Erm¡­ I mean¡­ Yes, All Creator¡­ I took over as Queen for this ne¡­ It''s quite unorthodox, but no one on this ne can say no to Her Majesty after all..."


    I suppose that''s true.


    Oh well, Luna''s a smart girl so she''s definitely prepared for any possible problems so there shouldn''t even be any need for me to worry about her affairs.


    And since Muon was here to observe this world, I think the position should benefit her greatly.


    I turned to my disciples, "Alright, I suppose we should prepare to leave then. You guys might want to sort out all your things and make sure they''re in order before we leave. On that note¡­ I actually want to see how ria''s ship works so we''ll use that to return if no one minds?"


    As much as I want to scold my little sister for creating such a thing, there''s no denying the fact that it''s unbelievably impressive that she could create such a technological marvel within this world in such a short time.


    My disciples started discussing amongst themselves before Lian Li turned to me.


    "Could we have three days, Master?" She asked, a little embarrassed.


    If I remember right, they made several allies and friends here before they came to rescue me, so leaving without so much as a goodbye would definitely be rude.


    "Of course. There''s no rush, really. I have full control over Time itself so we really don''t have any reason to rush for it."


    Yeah, it doesn''t make sense for someone to rush things when you can literally travel through time easily.


    Shiori and Akari also left to do the same, most likely to take care of the monster group that they had made here.


    Since I don''t really know anyone aside from the people already inside this room, there''s not much I need to do before I can leave.


    Thus, with everyone else preparing for departure, I''m left on my own for now.


    Alone with Iris and Lilith, that is.


    "You''re really just going to follow me around?" I asked the white haired woman when I returned to my room.


    "Ufufufu~ Isn''t that a given, Master? I''ve been watching you for every moment of your life, there''s no way I will be leaving your side especially after I''ve gained your approval again~"


    "Daddy, you should just be honest with her and tell her to leave you alone. She''s too shameless to know when she''s not wee."


    I opened the cupboard, trying to find my old robes that should have been stored there, "It''s fine, I don''t really mind it that much. Just as long as you two promise not to hurt the people I care about."


    Lilith agreed immediately, "Of course, Daddy!"


    On the other hand, Iris hid her smile with her fan, "Ara? You need not worry about that, Master. Anyone who isn''t you is beneath my notice anyway~ If they were too much of a bother, a quick and painless End would solve the problem~"


    That''s exactly what I don''t want you to do...


    I pulled out my robes that were stored at the very back of the wardrobe, frowning when I realised it was just normal clothes and not Xun Guan.


    Eh¡­ I guess expecting her to sit inside a wardrobe and not move for three years is too much even for her.


    I used my omniscience to find her, only to realise that she''s actually outside the city and masquerading herself as a traveller.


    I suppose without me around, she''s worried that Luna might figure out what she really was and might eliminate her thinking she was an assassin. Thus my slime girl thought it would be better if she left the pce and return when I finally woke up.


    I snapped my fingers and the slime girl was immediately teleported to me, the girl taking a moment to recover from her surprise when her mind tried toprehend where she was from the sudden change in scenery.


    Her face brightened up the moment she saw me, "Master! You''re awake! I missed you so-- Eh? Who are they?"


    Sigh¡­ I guess I''ll have to exin everything to her too...

 Chapter 672 - Welcome Home, Your House Is Burning By The Way

    (MC POV)


    Three days passed quickly and we were on board ria''s ship ready to return home.


    I''d thought the ship would have returned back to the Earthen ne at least once during those three years but apparently without ria''s biometric input, the ship is unable to jump. It''s supposed to be an added security in case it gets hijacked but that also meant this ship full of people were stranded here for thest three years.


    Good thing Luna was quite amodating so there weren''t any problems.


    I thought Lilith would be following along as well but she said she needed to go inform her other siblings about my return so she left on the second day.


    I still can''t get over the fact that this was the girl who was worshiped by the Dark Sect. I wonder what they would say if they knew their goddess calls me ''daddy''?


    Don''t tell me, omniscience, I don''t want to know.


    "All status green, engaging jump drives in three, two, one!" One of the operators at the ships helm announced..


    ria posed dramatically, "Hit it!"


    The ship lurched forward and the scenery in front of the ship''s windows changed in the blink of an eye.


    Though it was obvious the ce had changed quite a bit, I still recognised it as my hometown, except with more modernised houses and a building that looks suspiciously like a starship factory a short distance away.


    "We''re home, Onii-sama!" ria cheered, running up to hug me.


    Hmmm¡­ We really are... It feels so nostalgic to call this ce home. Then again, I was spiritually away for several billion years after all.


    We left the ship in transport shuttles that dropped us off at ria''s mansion. I barely got off the shuttle when Mother and Odriana came running out of the house towards me in a sprint, leaving their servants behind.


    Mother pulled both ria and I into a crushing hug, "Oh my dear darling son and daughter! Mama missed you so, so much!!"


    Odriana joined in the hug from the other side, "Oh my cute little siblings! We always believed you''ll bothe back safe and sound!"


    I struggled to pull my head out of my Mother''s bosoms, "We''re fine, Mother, sister. We were just stuck for a longer time than we thought we would."


    Mother pulled my face back into her bosom to smother me, "Ahhhh~~ My cute, darling little boy! Mama was so worried!"


    They continued to hug me for a good five minutes or so before finally letting go of me.


    That reminds me¡­ Mother had also called me a god during Guiying''s coronation too. Funny how thingse around, huh?


    "Ara? It seems like my dear little boy picked up a few new wives?" Mother noted, looking at the group behind me.


    Er¡­ No, they aren''t my wives, Mother¡­ My disciples and lovers, yes, but not wives.


    I gestured to the girl wearing the ck gothic lolita dress, "Mother, this is Tsuki. She''s my little sister from my previous life."


    "Oya? Mama has another cute step daughter then? You''re so cute!" Mother gushed.


    I''m not sure if I should be d that she didn''t even question the ''other life'' part.


    Tsuki looked at me, "Aniue¡­ Is she¡­"


    I know what she was going to ask so I shook my head, "No, she''s a good Mother to me. A million times better than those two poor excuses of parents."


    She nodded before turning back to bow to my Mother, "Thank you for taking care of Aniue in this life. This is a debt I will never forget."


    She''s always quite serious when ites to family stuff.


    Mother went up to her and pulled her into a hug too, "Oh my sweet child. There is no debt for a mother to love her children. I can be your Mama too if you want~"


    Tsuki said nothing but didn''t reject her hug either.


    I let them have a moment before moving next to the Matriarch of the other ne, "This is Lunamaeniera Sharrow, the Queen and ruler of the other ne that we were in, she''s my¡­ Well¡­ Self-proimed wife. Beside her is her maid and right-hand woman, Rina."


    Luna curtsied, "It is our honor to finally meet Husband''s Reverend Mother. We hope that we weren''t too presumptuous in naming ourselves your darling son''s wife, but after we came to know him, no other man can move our hearts like he had."


    "Oh? Ufufufu~ You have very good taste. It is obvious no other man canpare to our dear son~ You have my approval, but so do the rest of my dear boy''s wives."


    Mother¡­ I''m not yet married, ok? Actually, where did you even get the idea that they are my wives?


    Eh? Oh¡­ Of course¡­ It''s normal for Mother to want me to get married and have grandchildren. The fact these girls love me and were close to me gives her enough reason to want us to be married.


    Thanks, omniscience. Although I''m starting to wonder if I can switch you off since there''s some things I''m better off not knowing...


    I moved to the person who has the power to end the universe, "This is Iris. She''s my¡­ Err¡­ Disciple from another life who came to find me."


    Unexpectedly, Mother had narrowed her eyes dangerously at Iris, "Ara? My sweet, darling son¡­ Don''t tell Mama that this woman is also your wife candidate?"


    Iris covered her mouth behind her fan, "Ara? You need not worry, human. Such mortal conventions are beneath my considerations. Married or not, I will remain by Master''s side even when everything Ends."


    Yes, thank you, Iris, very ominous indeed. I suppose it doesn''t matter to you since you don''t care about receiving Mother''s approval anyway¡­


    But the fact that Mother is ring at Iris¡­ Is this the Mother''s intuition thing where she knew someone was hurting her child?


    "Fufufu~ My darling boy''s wives are all so interesting~" Mother chuckled, not at all fazed by Iris''s words.


    "Unnn¡­ As expected of my little brother. You disappear for three years ande back with three new sister-inws for me. But to even bring another Queen here¡­ I suppose little brother is prepared to take back your Heaven Sect?"


    Putting aside the fact that she considered Tsuki as one of my wife candidates too¡­


    "What do you mean by taking back my Heaven Sect?"


    Odriana gasped, "Oh! Of course you don''t know! You only just came back! Ummm¡­ where do I start?"


    Mother stepped forward and patted my head, "My sweet, sweet, boy. Mama is sorry that I couldn''t take care of your Sect for you¡­ A year after your disappearance, a really bad man told everyone that you had died and took over your Sect as the new Sect Master¡­"


    My elder sister nodded, "No one believed him at first but he had somehow gotten hold of your personal storage ring¡­ Even the most staunch of believers would start to doubt when another year passed without your reappearance¡­ The fact? that the portal in the Sanctuary had closed off as well further reinforced that possibility for us¡­"


    "My personal storage ring?" I asked, looking down at my hand where my storage ring still sat on my finger.


    "It must have been a fake," Odriana concluded. "But it was real enough that those not close to little brother believed it to be real."


    "Who?"


    "Unn¡­ It''s some dirty old man who was known as Elder Feng. I believe he used to be the Sect Master of Phoenix Sect?"


    Upon hearing the name, my clothes tightened slightly, Xun Guan recognising him to be her former tormentor.


    Well then¡­ Seems like there''s an old man who has decided he had enough of living. Time to go pay my house a visit.

 Chapter 673 - We’re Back At Where It All Began

    (MC POV)


    I could have simply teleported back to my home but my disciples had insisted we take the long, scenic route by travelling there normally. Their reason being that they wanted to take the chance to spend more time together to make up for the fake world they had gone through.


    Knowing how attached my disciples usually are, the time they spent in that mirror world must be quite arduous for them so I agreed.


    For this trip, with the exception of Xun Guan, I was apanied by my disciples only.


    Mother and Odriana hadn''t followed us, deciding to stay back to make preparations for announcing my return. Luna had stayed with them since she wanted to learn more about this ne first and the fact that her cultivation was nowpletely suppressed to the point of being even weaker than Brendan.


    It goes without saying that Rina would stay with her mistress, though she also realised that her own spacepression ability was severely limited to an almost negligible range, limiting her capabilities in serving her mistress.


    I did offer to help them bend the rules a little but Luna saw this as a trial for herself to be my wife somehow so she refused. Rina also naturally didn''t take the offer since her mistress hadn''t either..


    Guess it really is true that this ce is above theirs...


    Shiori and Akari had also returned to the Sanctuary to deliver the news of my return, I''m surprised those guys didn''t start a riot yet knowing what they did thest time I went missing.


    Hmm? Oh right! Their lives are tied to me, so if I don''t die, they won''t either. Thus, they know for a fact I was alive and that Feng boy was just spouting nonsense. Almost forgot about that.


    Oh well, good that my omniscience is here to give me the answers, guess I''ll let it stick around for a bit more. I was very tempted to seal it away when it ruined the surprise my disciples had prepared for mest night.


    When I wondered why all the girls had disappeared all of a sudden leaving Cai Hong and Brendan to tend to the campfire, my omniscience immediately told me they were all waiting in my tent for me. It even went as far as to tell me exactly what they were wearing and what their intentions were.


    Yeah, not much of a surprise anymore.


    Of course I still satisfied them thoroughly despite that, just I didn''t get the thrill of the surprise.


    Oh, Iris has yet to taste the pleasure of the flesh yet. To a cosmic being like her, she isn''t able toprehend what is so good about it.


    Well, I won''t force her if she isn''t interested in it, but I don''t need omniscience to tell me that it would just be a matter of time.


    She''s already quite addicted to the head pats after all.


    The eleven of us reached the entrance of Heaven Sect a few dayster, only to see a huge crowd of people gathered at the steps leading up to the Sect.


    Hmm? Did news of our arrival reach here so quickly and that Feng boy prepared this weingmittee for us?


    "The biennial student selection of Heaven Sect will begin soon! All prospective disciples please make your way to the Sect entrance!" A voice called out.


    Lian Li gasped, "Oh~ This brings back memories, Master! I remember being one of these people heading up the stairs hoping to be a Practitioner too! Ehehehe~ I still remember how Master reached out and took me away from everyone!"


    Oh yeah¡­ It''s the time of the year where Heaven Sect recruits new disciples. Funny how everything started from this event as well.


    Hmm¡­ Isn''t this the perfect opportunity for us?


    I turned to my disciples, "Hey, let''s sneak in there disguised as prospective students. We can see how much has changed like that."


    Iris tilted her head at me, "Is that necessary, Master? Your Omniscience could tell you--"


    "Hush, Iris. Stop ruining my fun. If you know the answer to everything, nothing will be fun anymore."


    She showed me an expression that clearly said she still doesn''tprehend my actions but chose not toment on it.


    Hey, this is part of my n to get her to change her way of thinking too, don''t judge.


    "But Master, surely you''re not nning to go in looking like that? I don''t think three years is enough for people to forget how we look, much less yourself," Manami pointed out.


    "Ah, you''re right."


    I snapped my fingers and I used Origin to transform myself to my female form. There, easy fix. I could even pass myself off as Iris''s sister if anyone asks.


    I snapped my fingers again and my disciples changed instantly as well.


    Lian Li''s golden hair turned silver, Manami and Kiyomi had their tails and ears hidden, Eris''s hair lengthened to her back, Diao Chan and ria had their hairstyles swapped and Cai Hong''s hair was no longer iridescent.


    I turned to Brendan, "You want a disguise or should I turn you into a girl too?"


    Brendan took a moment to look around and sighed, "Master¡­ If I go in as myself, people are going to think this is my harem¡­ I''m not really fond of being beaten so I''ll take the girl route¡­"


    Oh? How surprising... Though I wonder who would dare beat Brendan up?


    Eh? My girls would? Ah, stop, stop!? I don''t want to know anymore!


    Ahem...


    I snapped my fingers again and granted his wish, changing him into his cute, female form.


    I turned to Iris since her problem was on another level. I bent reality around her such that her beauty wouldn''t be perceived as otherworldly anymore so to others she would just look like a normal, beautifuldy instead of a perfect goddess.


    Come to think of it¡­ I could just have easily created the rule that we won''t be noticed huh? Oh well, it''s already done anyway so let''s just roll with it.


    Well now, with this, our disguise should be--


    "Aniue¡­" Tsuki pulled at my sleeve.


    I turned back to raise an eyebrow at her, "Hmm? What''s wrong? No one in this Sect has seen you before so there''s no need to disguise you or Iris."


    She poked her fingers together, "No, that''s not it¡­ Erm¡­ I was wondering if¡­ You could make my breasts one size bigger?"


    Oh right¡­ I forgot she had that wish didn''t she? The memory version of her wanted this too.


    "Can''t you actually do it on your own?" I asked.


    "Umm¡­ It''s not the same if Aniue does it for me¡­"


    I don''t know why this is even significant for her but since it''s not too much for me to do it so¡­ Snap.


    Tsuki gasped and her chest visibly swelled up by one size, her womanly curves straining against the constraints of her clothes. The girl immediately began exploring her new assets with relish so I immediately turned my gaze away.


    ria immediately jumped in front of me, "Ehhh?! Onii-sama! Me too! Me too!"


    I narrowed my eyes at her. I don''t need my omniscience to know that she didn''t want to lose against Tsuki so she wanted to increase her size too.


    Oh well, I''ll just make them both the same size.


    I snapped my fingers again and granted her wish, both my little sisters absolutely ecstatic about their new sizes.


    "Anyone else?" I asked my disciples.


    The rest of them shook their heads.


    Well, they were already pretty well-endowed to begin with so it''s no surprise they didn''t want them any bigger. The fact that they could increase it whenever they want themselves could probably be another reason for their rejection.


    I grinned, "Alright then sisters! Let''s go join Heaven Sect!"


    This is fun~

 Chapter 674 - My Second Return

    (MC POV)


    "Look at that¡­"


    "Too dazzling¡­"


    "Absolutely divine¡­"


    "Ten peerless beauties¡­ All in one ce? Heavens am I dreaming?"


    "The little one is really cute too¡­ I wouldn''t mind taking her myself..."


    "The ck haired one at the front¡­ I bet my entire life savings she''s a goddess."


    "So does the white haired one¡­ Are they sisters?"


    "Heh heh¡­ To think we could be fellow brothers to them must be our greatest fortune!"


    "Haha! When they see this young master''s skills, they''ll all fall for me for sure!"


    Such words kept being thrown around as my little group made our way towards the gate of Heaven Sect..


    Well, when you have eleven girls with unparalleled beauty and cuteness gathered together, such an oue is expected.


    Although the one who has bad intentions with Cai Hong¡­ I''ll remember to get rid of youter.


    "Somehow¡­ Walking this road with Master feels quite exhrating~" Lian Limented.


    "Ufufufu~ Indeed. We''re all going to be sisters in the same Sect now, aren''t we? Should I call Master ''sister'' now?" Manami giggled.


    ria perked up, "Oh~ I get to call Onii-sama Onee-sama! That definitely sounds nice~ Onee-sama! Ehehehe~"


    Isn''t that just the same as you calling Odriana? And didn''t you already do this before back when I¡­ You know what? Nevermind. Don''t even answer that question omniscience.


    "Guhihihi~ Aniue is now Aneue¡­ That doesn''t sound too bad~" Tsuki giggled.


    Et tu Tsuki? Eh, whatever. Call me whatever makes you happy I suppose, it''s not really a big deal for me anyway.


    Diao Chan nudged the cute girl beside her, "What do you think, Brenda? How about you just stay like this? I think you look especially cute~"


    "Please no," Brendan refused tly. "I don''t have that type of hobby¡­"


    "What a shame~ Maybe Master would take you if you changed~"


    I pretended not to notice the not-so-subtle nce Brendan gave me.


    Cai Hong looked up at me while holding my hand, "Muuu? Cai Hong has two Mamas now?"


    I couldn''t help but reach out to pat her head, "I can be both your Papa and Mama too~"


    Ok, that was a little weird but Cai Hong is cute so that exins everything.


    Our little group reached the Sect entrance while ignoring the stares of the people around us. Has the quality of people dropped in thesest three years that they would openly gawk at girls like this?


    I know our group could very well be the most beautiful group of girls they have ever seen, but to actually start drooling in the middle of the path¡­ That''s just sad.


    In front of the Sect entrance were two guards that I recognised, they had also stood guard at the gate back when I was around too.


    Surprisingly, one of them reached out a hand to stop us from entering.


    "Fairdies¡­ It is not my ce to say this but¡­ Are you sure you wish to enter this Sect?"


    I frowned at his question.


    It wasn''t that he was doubting our abilities or being sexist, it was like he was genuinely concerned about our choice of entering this Sect.


    "Could I ask why you are asking this question?" I asked.


    He seemed a little conflicted but sighed, "If you''re here to join this Sect because of Master Lin¡­ I suggest that all of you just turn back and wait for his reappearance instead. This Sect is no longer Master Lin''s Sect."


    I would very much like to point out that this was never ''my'' Sect to begin with, I''m just a Master here. Yeah sure, I''m Origin, but that''s just semantics.


    The guard sighed again, "Nevermind. This is just the ramblings of an idiot. Seeing is believing, as they say. Just remember¡­ As long as you don''t agree to be part of this Sect, you can still leave¡­ Ahem. Please head into the Grand Courtyard, fairdies."


    He stepped aside and we passed by him, now I''m even more curious as to what the Feng boy did in my absence.


    No omniscience, don''t ruin the surprise. If it''s really bad then I''ll just change his origins around a bit, ok?


    Hmm? Why am I not just solving things with a snap of my finger? Come on, do you even hear yourself? Do you know how boring that would make my life? Very much so.


    It''s also one of the reasons a few universes ended too, when I realised that an absolute utopia also tranted to absolute boring times. Yeah, not making that mistake again.


    We reached the Grand Courtyard of the Sect where I quickly realised some sort of sword formation had been set. I''m not really sure what kind it was yet but I have a feeling this was what allowed Feng boy to take over this ce so easily.


    Oh great¡­ My omniscience told me it was the Heaven Defying Draconic Sun Sword Formation and that it was indeed the thing that helped him suppress the rest of the Sect before I could shut it up.


    Oh well, not too big of a spoiler and already something I predicted anyway so no big deal.


    What did surprise me though, was the fact that the Elders there separated all the neers by gender.


    Normally we would have never done this since there wasn''t a point in doing so. The first test was to see if the people here had Elemental Quarks to be Practitioners in the first ce.


    And before you ask, I did teach them about the other types of Elemental Quarks so there shouldn''t be an issue like Lian Li''s anymore.


    That year''s student selection was also an outlier because of my presence, so I wonder if they were going to do the same thing I did with the Elemental Pressure or revert back to the normal way of testing.


    But seeing that they separated us by gender, I don''t think it would be either of those.


    Also, I realised there''s like¡­ No females aside from us in this batch of students.


    I don''t think our Sect was ever a misogynistic Sect so what caused the steep decline of females here?


    Guhk¡­ It''s all because of Feng boy being a horny old faggot and trying toy his hands on the female disciples huh... Omniscience¡­ Could you at least be more subtle about it? You know what, can you just err¡­ Not say anything for the rest of the day unless I ask you to? Great, thanks.


    Several Heaven Sect Elders flew down into the Courtyard while other members of the Sect filed out from the Grand Hall, all of them people I recognised.


    The one leading them at the front was Elder Gong, the one who took care of Brendan and me back when I was masquerading as a student. I''m guessing he''s in charge of today''s student selections.


    I wonder what happened to Sylphy? Haven''t seen her after she tried to break me out of prison with Brendan. Funny how fate works since she also thought I was a fallen god.


    Maybe I should return her Divinity to her since I don''t think what she did warranted a punishment.


    I was broken out of my musings when Elder Gong opened his mouth to speak, "Prospective students of Heaven Sect, I wee you. I am Elder Gong and I will be the main overseer for the first entrance test today. We shall start with the males first. The first test¡­ Is to touch one of us Elders while we will be moving around the Grand Courtyard. Even touching the hem of our robes will count. You have thirty minutes starting now."


    It took the students a good few seconds for them to register his words before finally someone started to attack, prompting the rest of the males to follow.


    I''m not sure what purpose this first test serves since it''s already a significantly high hurdle for newbies to clear. This is like getting little kids to y catch with people that can fly you know?


    But hey, I''m not the one setting the tests so what do I know?


    Good thing I had omniscience keep quiet for now or I''ll probably be spoiled again.


    Guess I''ll just sit here with my girls and watch the cat and mouse game for now.


    Now where did I put that candy for Cai Hong?

 Chapter 675 - Surprise! It’s Me

    (MC POV)


    As expected, none of the new students passed.


    The task may seem usible on paper but there was no way these newbies could match up against experienced Practitioners like the Elders here. Unless you were some kind of prodigious genius or someone with a cheat of course, which evidently, none of them are.


    I''m not sure why they would put such an impossible task for the new students? No wait¡­ Could it be that they didn''t want any new students?


    Given that I already knew Feng boy had pretty much scared all the prospective female students away with his idiocy, he might also not be taking care of the other students well. With that in mind, the other people in the Sect might not want more students to join and be Feng boy''s victims so they create an impossible task to reject these students.


    Feng boy probably still wants new students to increase his influence and forced them to continue with the student selections but this is their way of rebelling against him.


    It''s clear that he doesn''t have full support of the Sect and was most likely using something to ckmail or threaten them into submission.


    Now I know why the guard at the gate tried to stop us..


    The Elders returned to the centre of the Courtyard, ignoring the panting and exhausted students behind them.


    Elder Gong shook his head, "Disappointing¡­ I''m sorry but none of you pass. I''m afraid we will--"


    "Elder Gong¡­ What are you doing?" A voice interrupted him.


    Everyone in the courtyard turned to see Feng boy stepping out of the Grand Hall and into the Grand Courtyard with the gait of someone who owns the ce.


    Even his clothes were incredibly gaudy, golden threads and the figures of red phoenixes embroidered along the length of his robe. Is he rebelling against Guiying as well?


    "Uwaaah¡­ The bastard really changed a lot huh¡­ He''s even more brazen than before..." Xun Guan whispered from beside my ear.


    Kiyomi appeared beside me, "Master¡­ Can I kill him?"


    I chuckled, "Hold on, I want to see what he says first."


    Feng boy strutted dramatically towards Elder Gong who had his head lowered to avoid looking at him.


    "I asked what you were doing, Elder Gong?" He repeated.


    Elder Gong kept his head lowered, "We were testing the new students, Sect Master¡­"


    "Testng them? I don''t remember the first test being like this? Did we change the criteria without my knowledge?"


    "No¡­ Of course not, Sect Master. It was my mistake, I''ll do it properly now."


    "See that you do. Unless you want some of your friends to suffer through my wrath again."


    "That¡­ Yes, Sect Master¡­"


    He shooed Elder Gong away before turning his sights on us.


    Feng boy''s lips curled up into a smile when he saw us and it was not the nice kind of smile either.


    "Oh? What''s this? To have these beauties be interested in my Heaven Sect is our fortune indeed. Were all of you, perhaps, looking to be my direct disciples?"


    Lian Li nudged Eris who was standing beside her, "Sister? I think I heard some crickets chirping. Is it just my imagination?"


    "Eh? Aha! I think you''re right! But it sounds more like some pig oinkin'' to me!"


    "Ara, ara? Sister is right, I wonder when did Heaven Sect allowed such pigs in here? It should be strung up and chopped," Manami sighed mockingly.


    "Sister, maybe we should just leave after all. This ce seems too much of a dump for us. Or anyone else for that matter," Diao Chan suggested.


    "Such a waste of space¡­ Perhaps I should just End him and his entire family?" Iris wondered aloud.


    Cai Hong tugged at my sleeve, "Mama¡­ Huggies!"


    I let Cai Hong hug my thigh while I patted her head.


    Using my powers, I was able to prevent anyone else from hearing my disciples'' scathing remarks.


    Remembering what the guard at the gate said, I gave Feng boy my friendliest smile and told him, "We are actually here to learn under Master Lin~"


    The moment I uttered those words, the entire atmosphere within the courtyard changed in an instant.


    The other Elders and Masters grimaced and stepped back while Feng boy looked ready to explode in rage.


    Hmmm? I don''t remember doing anything to make him hate me this much though? Is it because I took Xun Guan away from him? But he treated her like a disposable pawn so that can''t be the reason.


    Jealousy maybe? That''s the most possible reason. Guess he couldn''t stand the fact that an old man like him couldn''t measure up to a ''young'' Practitioner like myself.


    Maybe he kept gettingpared to me until he lost his mind over it.


    "Hoho¡­ Haven''t you girls heard? That guy is dead already. This is my, Sect Master Feng''s, Sect now. Besides, I''m way better and more experienced than he is so it''s your fortune to have met me here."


    Pffft¡­ I''m sorry, I have a hard time keeping a straight face here. This is almost as bad as that Takeda boy.


    That reminds me¡­


    "Hey Iris¡­ Was there a reason why you made me kill that boy so many times? Was it to weaken my mind or something?"


    Iris tilted her head at me for a moment before figuring out what I was talking about.


    "That stupid boy? Oh no, I was just really irritated with his personality so I figured Master might have some satisfaction by killing him over and over again."


    "But still, a billion times? Wasn''t that too many?"


    "Ara? Wasn''t it just a billion times? That''s not even remotely enough if you ask me. But since these girls were being troublesome, I had to only limit it to one billion times. It was still quite satisfying to see you put that boy in his ce, even if it was just a replica I created."


    Yep, I still have some trouble understanding the thought process of this woman.


    "Are you done ignoring me?" Feng boy called out, visibly displeased.


    I acted surprised, "Oh you''re still here? Ummm¡­ Sorry, but we''re only here for Master Lin so no thanks."


    Brendan nodded, "Yes, Mas¡­ I mean¡­ Sister is right, we''re only here for Master¡­ Master Lin."


    Very subtle, Brendan. Are your boobs distracting you or something? No wait, it''s mine huh? Seriously Brendan, get a grip, they''re just boobs. If you want to touch them just say it.


    Tsuki pointed an usatory finger at Feng boy, "What proof do you have that An¡­ Ahem¡­ That Master Lin is gone as you said? It''s only been three years after all!"


    The self proimed Sect Master smirked and pulled out something from within his sleeve, "Behold! The personal storage ring of Master Lin! Such a thing would be kept on his person at all times and yet it''s miraculously here! Is there any need for further proof other than this?"


    ria came up to my side with a smirk, "Oh? That ring looks awfully familiar¡­ Why does it look exactly the same as¡­ This?"


    She lifted my hand up into the air to reveal my storage ring for everyone to see.


    Well¡­ Not really the way I wanted to reveal my identity, little sister¡­ I was expecting him to try and court us first before I hit him with "I''m a trap!" reversal card. Oh well, maybe next time.


    Now let''s see how he''s going to respond?

 Chapter 676 - Why Does This Never Work?

    (MC POV)


    The courtyard became silent after seeing my ring.


    riaughed, "Surprise motherfuckers! This beautiful big sister here is actually your Master! Now kneel!"


    Where the hell did you get that mouth of yours, ria? Ugh¡­ It''s from me isn''t it?


    Unexpectedly, Feng boy startedughing hysterically, "Ahahahaha! Nice try, little girl! But he is definitely dead! I don''t know why you think using a fake ring is a good idea and you even got his gender wrong!"


    Ok, I was going to just let you ramble and dig a bigger hole for yourself to bury in, but no one calls my little sister a liar and gets away with it.


    I switched myself back to my original body and waved at Feng boy, "Hello Elder Feng. Seems like you''ve been busy while I was away, haven''t you?"


    .


    Feng boy narrowed his eyes at me for a moment before going back toughing again, "Ahahaha! You have some skill, littledy! To be able to replicate how Master Lin looks like, I have toplement yo--"


    Before he could finish his monologue, Feng boy suddenly disappeared like he was never there to begin with.


    I scowled at Iris, "Iris! Come on, it was getting to the good part! Don''t just End him like that! You even Ended his entire bloodline!"


    "Ara? Does Master not find that mortal''s ramblings incessantly annoying? Is it not a better idea to simply erase him from existence?" Iris asked with an innocent face.


    "No, no, that''s not the point. Here, I''m going to teach you about the great satisfaction of faceps. Let your opponent show off their arrogance and raise themselves higher and higher first, then you knock their pedestal off from under them and watch them facent into the ground. You''ll get quite the satisfaction from it."


    My disciples were nodding along to my words in agreement but Iris tilted her head in confusion.


    "I do not understand, Master. Why would you want to let your opponent get full of themselves in the first ce? Just eliminating them would be much easier."


    I sighed, "Just trust me, ok? Just let him do his thing and not End him for now."


    "Iprehensible. But since Master has said so¡­ I understand."


    I snapped my fingers and removed the Origin of her Ending Feng boy, causing time to rewind itself.


    "--ur abilities at least. But don''t you know that masquerading as him is a really big offence punishable by death?"


    I feigned surprise, "Oh?! I didn''t know that!"


    "Hoho! I''ll overlook this just once given your remarkable bosoms¡­ Ahem¡­ Your remarkable abilities, so you better be grateful."


    "Oh! I thank Sect Master Feng for your generosity!"


    "Kekeke¡­ It''s good that you are also a smart girl. But for my magnanimity, I require some form ofpensation, do you understand?"


    I tilted my head, "What do you mean?"


    "I mean you should be prepared to be my woman for your transgressions for me to forget about it. Now why don''t you transform back to your original form and follow me inside? We''ll talk in detail about how I can forgive you there."


    Uwaaa¡­ He''s even worse than I thought¡­ Ok, I think that''s good enough, my hair is standing on end just from listening to him already.


    I held up my finger, "Ah, of course. But there''s only one problem."


    Feng boy looked at me curiously, "Oh? What is it?"


    "I really am Master Lin."


    I unleashed my Elemental Pressure upon the courtyard, the exact same skill I used to test Lian Li''s group of students when she first came to the Sect.


    The male neers on the other side of the courtyard received the full brunt of it, while the rest of the Sect only felt a small portion of it.


    I even made sure to tone it down even more this time, it''s like at zero point zero, zero, zero one percent too. Come on, I''ve used this several times already, I''m pretty sure there wouldn''t be any idents like thest time I¡­


    Great¡­ All of the prospective students copsed.


    A few of them were even foaming at the mouths and spasming.


    Ok, you can''t me me this time, this group is just weak. Look, the Elders and Masters are still standing, even our own Inner Sect disciples are also¡­


    ...


    They fainted while standing huh¡­


    Even Feng boy was standing there with his eyes rolled to the back of his head.


    "Ufufu~ It''s nice of Master to show these trash their ce," Iris apuded me.


    Lian Li wrapped her arms around herself, "I remember experiencing this back then too. It was truly the first time I feared death¡­"


    "Ara, ara? It certainly is fortunate of us to receive a taste of Master''s power~" Manami giggled.


    Cai Hong hugged my thigh, "Papa! Cool!"


    Eris sped her hands together, "This one is truly humbled¡­ Origin¡­ Aha! I suppose Master really is Origin ''ter all!"


    Diao Chan shivered, "Ha¡­ Ha... Ahhn~ This feeling! Hnnnggg! How nice would it feel if Master were to direct it all at me?"


    Brendan was looking at the passed out students, "Hmm¡­ So it can be used this way too. I should do some experiments¡­"


    Kiyomi nodded beside him, "Such a magnificent disy of power¡­ Only Master can pull it off after all~"


    ria chuckled maniacally in the standard viin pose, "Hahahaha! See that?! This is what happens when you doubt my Onii-sama! Wahahaha!"


    Tsuki also joined in, "Guhihihi~ Trash is trash after all. They wouldn''t be able to recognise a God even if one was standing in front of them."


    Ok, ok, you girls, that''s enough. It feels like some of you became quite conceited after you knew who I was huh? Or is it just because it''s Feng boy? I sure hope I don''t have to discipline all of you all over again.


    But before that, I better sort this out first¡­


    I snapped my fingers and made everyone in the courtyard recover their senses, most of them taking a while to process what just happened.


    Feng boy immediately pointed an usatory finger at me, "Im¡­ Impossible! You''re supposed to be dead!"


    Well, I''m d that was enough to convince him. Then again, being knocked out by a no-name female student might have made him look even worse so he had no choice but to ept my identity.


    I gestured to myself, "Well, I assure you that news of my death was greatly exaggerated."


    "You¡­ Ha¡­ Haha¡­ Ahahahaha!" Feng boy startedughing uncontrobly. He even did the standard viinugh too.


    He recovered quickly and pped his hands together, causing the sword formation underneath us to glow, the light column stretching all the way up into the sky.


    "This is perfect! I never thought I could be able to use this formation on you!" He smirked, moving his hands in an borate dance that materialised swords of varying designs to appear all around Heaven Sect.


    "Master Lin! Be careful!" Elder Gong cried out. "This is the Heaven Defying Draconic Sun Sword Formation! This was the thing that allowed him to suppress all of us and take control of your Sect!"


    First of all, I already know that. Second of all, this is not ''my'' Sect damnit.


    Anyway, this is still quite an impressive sword formation if I do say so myself.


    It''s said that there are as many swords in this formation as there are suns in the gxy and each sword was as sharp as a dragon''s tooth, able to slice apart anything and anyone. What''s more, as long as there are still swords within this formation, the owner of the formation is unable to die and would just reform even if their body was atomised.


    If I was still the pre-Origin me, I might have some trouble dealing with this formation especially if I had to protect my disciples at the same time.


    But now¡­


    I snapped my fingers and the formation deactivated.


    I did not destroy it, I merely changed the Origin of his activation, making it as though he didn''t activate the formation at all.


    Feng boy looked down at his hands in confusion, then pped them together again to activate the formation.


    He just got his confidence back when the swords appeared in the sky again, that is until I snapped my fingers again and causing the light to dissipate once more.


    "What¡­ What''s going on?" He asked.


    I grinned, "Oh you know, performance issues, not really that umon. Maybe try turning it off and on again?"


    He waved his hands again but the same thing happened for the third time.


    I was honestly having a rather hard time keeping a straight face but my disciples had no problems inughing out loud at his predicament, further embarrassing him.


    If you couldn''t tell yet, I''m actually enjoying this.


    Hey, you guys wanna bet how many times he''ll keep trying to do this before he gives up? He really seems insistent on activating this formation.

 Chapter 677 - A Small Slip Of The Tongue

    (MC POV)


    Everyone in the courtyard felt a little awkward as they watched Feng boy try and fail to activate the formation for the twentieth time in a row.


    He''s persistent, I''ll give him that.


    I stuck my stick into the cotton candy machine and twirled it around the base, creating a pink, fluffy cotton candy that I pulled out to pass to Tsuki.


    "Guhihihi~ Aniue''s cotton candy~" She giggled before taking a bite out of it.


    "Fluffy candy!" Cai Hong giggled, stuffing bits of the sweet into her mouth.


    Yeah, I started making some sweets for my disciples while we continued to see how long he can persevere in his fruitless efforts. I even made some lounge chairs for my dear girls to sit on to enjoy the show.


    Iris was nodding her head in approval, "This is¡­ Quite amusing, Master.. To watch a piece of mortal trash struggle futilely like so, it does bring a slight sense of satisfaction. Perhaps instead of simply Ending their existence, I can first End their sense of self first, then bring them to the depths of despair before finally Ending their miserable existence?"


    Umm¡­ That''s a rather big leap of logic there Iris, but it''s a start I suppose.


    "Umm¡­ Ma¡­ Master Lin¡­ It''s really you¡­ Right?" Elder Gong asked, his voice audibly shaking.


    Diao Chan swallowed the cotton candy in her mouth and licked her fingers, "Of course it''s Master, who else do you think can do something like this?"


    Elder Gong frowned at her, "I''m sorry¡­ Who are you?"


    Ah, they''re still in their disguised forms.


    I snapped my fingers and their disguises were lifted, transforming them back to their original features.


    Elder Gong gasped, "Hi¡­ High Priestess? Oh!"


    I shifted my line of sight back to him, "High priestess?"


    "Ah! I¡­ I mean¡­ I mean err¡­"


    Lian Li pulled at my sleeve quickly, "Master¡­ Could I request that you don''t ask about this?"


    "Hmm? Is this some kind of secret for you?"


    My golden haired disciple nodded her head quickly.


    I reached out to pat her head, "If this is something you don''t want to tell me, then I won''t ask. But do let me know if it''s something dangerous, I don''t want any of you to get hurt, ok?"


    "Uuu¡­ Thank you, Master¡­"


    Hmm¡­ High Priestess huh? Does this have to do with the fact that Guiying had made me the head of their religion?


    They might have seen my disciples as ''priestesses'' because of my position and my girls were probably embarrassed about it, hence them not wanting me to find out more.


    Since my disciple had personally implored me not to ask, then I wouldn''t. It''s Lian Li''s secret to keep and thus it''s her secret to tell.


    If I, as her Master, couldn''t trust her, then I may as well not let her continue to be my disciple.


    I''m also not rude enough to use my omniscience to find out what it was behind her back since that would be no better either. Everyone has secrets to keep, it''s not your ce to go dig them out if they don''t wish to tell you.


    Unless of course, the secret is something that shouldn''t be kept like infidelity, but I trust my disciples that much so I don''t think this particr secret would be that serious.


    Still¡­ I never knew Elder Gong was religious.


    "So what were you saying, Elder Gong? And yes, it''s me," I asked, bringing the topic back on track.


    He breathed a sigh of relief when he heard my words, "No, this old one just wanted to be sure it was really Master Lin. If you have really returned, then there''s nothing we need to worry about anymore."


    I gestured to Feng boy who was still standing in the middle of the courtyard and waving his hands around, "So¡­ Care to tell me what happened with him?"


    "We do not know how¡­ But he managed to get a hold of this formation and set it up without us knowing. Then he used it to threaten all of us to submit our Sect to him or he would use it to kill everyone inside the Sect. He locked Sect Master Qing up and your servants as well to use as hostages and¡­ The result is as you see here, Master Lin."


    Huh¡­ So he might still have a backer behind him who gave him the formation?


    "Does Guiying know about this?"


    He nodded, "Her Majesty has tried to negotiate with him before but he had sent her away without giving her face. Her Majesty had considered sieging the Sect but decided against it since it would have caused more harm than good."


    "And the other Sects?"


    Elder Gong hesitated for a moment before sighing, "There were a few who took the opportunity to side with him¡­"


    Well, not surprising, there are opportunistic idiots everywhere.


    At that moment, Feng boy let out a roar of frustration, "You damned brat! How dare you humiliate me like this!"


    I pretended to be surprised by his outburst, "Whatever are you talking about, Elder Feng? Maybe try it one more time and it''ll work?"


    He waved his hand again, causing the formation to glow but the light immediately dissipated when I snapped my fingers.


    Haha, sike.


    "AARRRGGHHH!!" He screamed again, pouring more of his concentration into the formation.


    This time I even let him materialise the swords in the sky first, giving him a glimmer of hope that it would actually work before I cancelled it again.


    He red at me, "You¡­ You¡­ If I can activate this formation¡­ You''d be finished!"


    "Oh? So you''re admitting to the fact that you lied about my death and used this formation to threaten the people in this Sect and took over it by force?"


    It''s not like I really need him to admit to his crimes but it feels much better to have it thrown back to his face after all.


    Feng boy didn''t answer and instead tried to activate his formation again with even more desperation than before.


    Well, I can already tell that he''s gone quite insane already.


    He probably betted everything he had on this particr formation and since it''s failing him, his mental state is currently in a mess.


    Since he''s so desperate, let''s just see what he can do with it.


    Besides, my disciples already finished their cotton candies so it''s time to wrap this up.


    The formation activated without being cancelled this time, causing millions upon millions of swords to fill up the sky around our Sect, the aura of each sword pressing down on everyone inside the courtyard.


    "Ahahaha! Now you''re doomed, Master Lin! Time to die!"


    Ugh, couldn''t youe up with some cooler lines to say? Guess I was expecting too much.


    The swords rotated and pointed their tips towards me, raining down on me without so much as a warning.


    I waved my hand in the air and removed the Origin of every single one of these swords.


    In an instant, the sky was clear of any swords.


    I looked down and smiled at Feng boy, "So¡­ Are you done yet, Elder Feng? I can do this all day~"


    I think that was finally the moment he realised how screwed he was.


    I still have to apud him for trying this continuously for twenty-five times without giving up though.

 Chapter 678 - I Found The Secret Entrance

    (MC POV)


    Honestly, I thought he would struggle a bit more before giving up. But after I practically destroyed Feng boy''s formation, he pressed his forehead to the ground and begged for mercy.


    I decided to deal with himter by teleporting him into the mountain dungeon where I also kept that crazy undead fox captive. I probably need to go there and check on her after I''m done here, I won''t be surprised if she''s already escaped from there since it''s already been three years after all.


    I also had the n to leave his fate to Xun Guan, I believe it''ll be quite cathartic for her to have her former tormentor be at her mercy.


    After taking care of Feng boy, I told the elders to send out the news that I had returned and to reschedule the student selection. It''s obvious the selection was quite skewed because of Feng boy so it''ll be better to do it again.


    I told my disciples to go back to my courtyard and free the servants before going to where Sect Master Qing was being locked up.


    For some reason, Iris insisted on following along..


    The other girls were not happy that she was following me and wanted to tag along to keep an eye on her too. But knowing that would just lead to another fight, I firmly told them to go back to my courtyard to wait for me, which they grudgingly agreed to after a few more tries.


    I followed Elder Gong along a secluded pathway that led into the mountain itself.


    "This was something the Feng traitor dug out specifically to imprison Sect Master Qing," Elder Gong exined. "Heyered those defensive inscriptions that Master Lin err¡­ Eradicated¡­ Easily¡­ Just now¡­ Something that even thebined efforts of everyone in the Sect was not able to do..."


    I waved my hand at him, "Oh, if you know the trick to it, it''s quite easy to dispel them. Don''t worry about it."


    I don''t really want to announce to everyone who I really am yet, just in case they start having ideas about worshipping me. Of course, if I have to, I''ll say it but there''s no need for that now.


    "Ho¡­ As expected of Master Lin. Ah, we''re here."


    We stopped in front of arge cage that housed a single person within, looking quite miserable inside his prison.


    "Sect Master Qing, are you alright?"


    The man behind the bars looked up in shock at my voice, "Master Lin? Is that really you? I''m not in heaven, am I?"


    "Well, technically you are since this is Heaven Sect after all. But if you''re asking if you''re dead or not, then the answer is no."


    Sect Master Qing mbered up from his seated position and stumbled towards us to lean against the cage bars, taking a few seconds more to look at us before his brain finally registered what he was looking at.


    "Ma¡­ Master Lin! It really is you! You came back! Ahhh¡­ This old man can finally heave a sigh of relief! God is helping us!"


    "Yes, yes let''s take a look at you¡­ You spent more than a year here alone without food or water huh¡­ No wonder you''re quite delirious now."


    "Ahaha, this much is nothing. I just needed to absorb thetent Elemental Quarks in the air for sustenance and hang on to the? belief you would return."


    That''s some belief you have there, though at his level, it really wouldn''t be hard for him to survive a year or two without eating.


    I waved my hand over the cage and it disappeared from existence entirely.


    Elder Gong immediately went forward to catch Sect Master Qing before he could fall.


    "Don''t worry, Master Lin, I''ll make sure he recovers," He assured me.


    I conjured up a healing pill and passed it to him, "Let him eat this and have him rest. This should help with his physical ailments."


    "A Godpill¡­" Elder Gong muttered before taking the object from my palm with the utmost reverence. "I''ll make sure Sect Master Qing takes it."


    "Umu, I''ll be counting on you."


    Before they left, Sect Master Qing turned his gaze to Iris who was standing behind me, "This youngdy¡­ Could I know your rtion to Master Lin?"


    Surprisingly, Iris did not answer his question. In fact, now that I turned to look at her, it looks like she wasn''t even acknowledging Elder Gong''s and Sect Master Qing''s presence.


    "Iris?" I called out.


    Iris shifted her gaze and smiled at me, "Yes, Master?"


    So she wasn''t frozen¡­ But why didn''t she¡­ Ah.


    She really wasn''t acknowledging the existence of anyone else here besides me.


    I shouldn''t forget, Iris was someone who had idolised the previous me who saw everything''s value as equal so it shouldn''te as a surprise that she might try to emte me.


    But unlike me, she didn''t love everything equally, not at all.


    This beyond godlike being who was also the personification of ''the End of everything'' saw everything aside from Origin as things beneath her notice.


    She probably only acknowledges my disciples purely because they upied the position of being my disciples just like she was. Otherwise, she would be treating them like how she is treating Elder Gong and Sect Master Qing right now.


    I made a wry smile at the two of them, "Sorry for thete introduction. This is Iris, she''s also one of my disciples but she''s a bit shy."


    The two of them nodded in understanding and didn''t question further.


    We left the cave and I sealed the ce up since it wasn''t needed anymore.


    Leaving Elder Gong to take care of Sect Master Qing, Iris and I returned to my courtyard where my disciples would be waiting for me.


    Stepping past the threshold to my courtyard, I sucked in a lungful of air and exhaled deeply. It''s been a long while but I''m finally home again.


    That was when I realised that my courtyard was empty, not even the shadow of my disciples were found there.


    "Hmm? Where are they?" I wondered aloud.


    Iris turned to me, "If Master is wondering about those disciples of yours, you might want to check the wardrobes in their rooms."


    Wardrobes? Are they trying to hide to surprise me or something? That''s weird, why would they do that?


    I looked at her, "You''re using your omniscience, aren''t you?"


    "That is correct, Master. Is something wrong?"


    "Then I would like to ask first¡­ If I find out more about this¡­ Would my disciples be upset?"


    "Hmm? Of course not, Master."


    Ok, that''s all I need to know.


    Still feeling a little confused, I followed Iris''s advice and went to my disciples'' room, opening Lian Li''s wardrobe to reveal¡­ No one inside?


    I raised a questioning eyebrow at Iris and she merely pointed a finger at the bottom of the wardrobe.


    Even more confused than before, I reached my arm in to tap the bottom of the wardrobe and I realised it sounded quite hollow.


    Hmm? That''s¡­ Odd.


    I rummaged around the wardrobe until my fingers wrapped around some sort of lever.


    I pulled at it and the back of the wardrobe slid down, revealing a secret passage.


    Ok¡­ This is new... I guess I should investigate this?

 Chapter 679 - What Is Going On Down Here?

    (MC POV)


    The tunnel had no lights but that didn''t matter to Iris or me who could just make it such that we could see no matter the circumstances.


    I inspected the carvings on the walls, wondering who could have made all this.


    They all seem to be depicting some kind of heroic or godlike figure as their main subject. Judging by how some of the carvings had people worshipping the figure, I''d guess it was a god or something along those lines.


    Why would something like this be present behind my disciple''s wardrobe? Was this something new that was built in the past three years? Was it some kind of hidden tunnel that was already present even before I came here? Who could have built this and for what purpose?


    Good thing I already told omniscience to shut up for the whole of today or my surprise would have been ruined.


    I even told Iris not to spoil me about it too. Only if I can''t figure this out by myself would I consider taking a peek at the answer.


    Now let''s go deeper in to find out who''s behind all this!


    .


    Iris turned to me, "Master, if you want to know who made this--"


    "Ah, ah¡­ What did I say, Iris? Don''t tell me, please. Here, I''m going to teach you that sometimes finding out things the hard way makes things much more interesting than if you already knew beforehand."


    "Ara? But wouldn''t that just be a waste of time?"


    "Pffft, we have all the time in existence, why shouldn''t we just enjoy things slowly? Besides, weren''t you talking about how you were willing to wait billions of years just for me?"


    "Fufufu~ To wait for Master is a different matter than waiting for someone else of much less significance. Speaking of which¡­ Since there''s no hindrances around now¡­ Could Master¡­"


    I knew what she wanted and motioned for her toe closer and reached up to pat her head.


    Iris giggled and squirmed, acting more like a love-struck girl than the cosmic phenomenon she was supposed to be.


    Once she was satisfied, we continued down the staircase until we reached a giant cavern.


    I didn''t even know that such a cavern existed underneath our Sect.


    Judging by how symmetrical and straight the walls were, this cavern was most definitely not natural and most likely man made.


    In the centre of the cavern was a giant cathedral-like building that I was quite surprised to find here. The fact that it doesn''t look old meant it was only recently built.


    "Master¡­" Xun Guan suddenly whispered from my cor. "If I may suggest¡­ Could we leave this ce alone?"


    "Eh? Why?"


    My slime girl hesitated, "I admit that I know what this ce is and what purpose it serves¡­ But I don''t know if it''s wise for Master to know¡­"


    Iris''s eyes lowered dangerously to my shirt, "Ara? Is this slime monster trying to decide what Master can or cannot know?"


    Xun Guan was immediately petrified by her stare so I had to step in, "Iris, no."


    She looked away and said nothing more, allowing Xun Guan to breathe again.


    "Now, you were saying, Xun Guan?"


    She was silent for a moment before she finally relented, "No¡­ Mistress Iris is right. This shouldn''t be something hidden from Master. Just¡­ Be prepared I suppose¡­"


    Well that just sounds ominous¡­ Now I''m hesitating a little bit on whether I should actually continue.


    "If Master wished, I could End everything here and save you the trouble too," Iris suggested.


    "I don''t even know how that would help with anything?"


    "If this ce doesn''t exist, then there''s no need for Master to think or worry about this ce, right?"


    That''s quite an extreme leap of logic you did there Iris¡­


    I shook my head, "No, no. I don''t mind this ce at all. So let''s just go and see what this ce is, ok?"


    "Ara? But Master, I already know what this ce is. I can simply just tell you."


    "Like I said, just let me find out for myself."


    "Hmm¡­ If that is what Master wishes then I shall not say more."


    We reached the cathedral building''s entrance and I looked up at the stained ss art directly above the double doors.


    The ss was depicting a man floating in the air with his arms stretched out in a sort of weing gesture, he actually looks kind of charming.


    I''m guessing this might be the figure of worship for this ce, maybe this is a ce of worship dedicated to one of the gods of this world?


    That reminds me¡­ I never actually met any of the gods of this world so I''m wondering if that''s fine? Maybe I should like¡­ Go meet them and let them know that I''m currently staying in their world or something?


    While my thoughts were upied in thinking about how I should go meet the gods of this world, I reached for the door and pulled it open as silently as I could.


    Peeking inside, I realised that this wasn''t just a building that looked like a cathedral, it was indeed functioning as a cathedral of some sort. There were multiple rows of pews facing towards the end of the building where an borate altar was even set up.


    The cathedral was filled to the brim with people, so much so that quite a number of people had no ce to sit and had to stand at the sides of the hall.


    Behind the altar was a giant painting of who I assume to be the god of this¡­


    Eh?


    The figure on that painting that hung on the wall behind the altar¡­ Why does he look suspiciously like me?


    "The picture is you, Master¡­" Xun Guan whispered.


    Me? Why would? there be a picture of me here?


    "Fellow believers!" A voice called out, surprising me out of my stupor.


    I shifted my gaze to the altar and I was utterly bbergasted to see Delta standing there, wearing what looks like a church priestess''s garb.


    The elf swung her hand in an arc, "These three years were the darkest of times! The world had forsaken our Master and even dared to pronounce Him dead! We were bullied and ridiculed, doubts may have even sprouted in the hearts of some but today! Today our patience and belief has borne fruit! The one that we worship has returned!"


    The people inside the cathedral cheered.


    Now that I got a proper look at the hall, I realised the other servants of Guiying were here as well. Alpha, Beta and Gamma were standing off to the side and looking up at Delta with smiles on their faces.


    In fact, I recognised a lot of the people here were also Heaven Sect members. Heck, even Sect Master Qing was seated amongst the crowd.


    Didn''t I just rescue you? How did you even get here so fast?


    Eh¡­ The other servants of my house are here too... Even Sophia, the former demon lord, was seated in the pews for some reason.


    But that was not the most surprising thing, no.


    The most surprising thing was Delta gesturing off towards the side of the hall, "Our High Priestesses have returned with news of His return! Our Golden Age is at hand! The ones who are against us will burn once more!"


    Right there were my disciples, all of them looking especially proud of themselves.


    Ok¡­


    Just this once¡­ Just this one question...


    Erm¡­ Omniscience¡­ Please tell me what exactly is going on here?

 Chapter 680 - Let’s Talk

    (MC POV)


    I''m currently sitting in my room with my hands clutching my face.


    I just learned that my disciples had made a really big fanclub of me and I didn''t even realise that until now¡­


    No, don''t call it a cult¡­ Please. It''s a fanclub and I''m not going to admit that it''s anything else but a fanclub.


    A very dedicated fanclub...


    "Ara? Master seems to be quite displeased about this. Should I End this world and recreate it anew? If not the world, then maybe just the people in it will do. We can recreate life from the start again and prevent this from happening," Iris suggested.


    .


    "No, no. That''s way too excessive just for this, Iris. This isn''t reason enough topletely wipe all of life from a world¡­"


    She tilted her head at me, "It''s not?"


    "Why do you even think it is?"


    "For some mere pieces of flesh and bones to make Master feel grief, is that not a good enough reason to wipe them from existence?"


    Oh¡­


    I think I know the issue with Iris now¡­ She has nomon sense in the mortal ne of existence at all.


    What makes it worse is that she has absolutely no love for anything else in existence aside from me, so she has no qualms about Ending everything else just to get to me, as evident from our previous fight.


    To be fair, I''m pretty sure mymon sense for the cosmic ne is just as, if not even worse, than hers since we both lived in two very different ces, so it''spletely understandable.


    Good thing this is something that can be taught. Not to brag but I think I''m quitepetent in that regard.


    Just look at my disciples, all upstanding people of society and not an ounce of evil in them. Absolute darlings, I tell you.


    No, shut up. It''s a fanclub, not a cult. Say it with me f-a-n-c-l-u-b. Fanclub. There are no cults around here, just really, really, really dedicated fans who just so happen to pray to their idol as well. I mean¡­ I''m technically a god too so it''s not like they''re wrong...


    Now that I''m reminded of that scene of them praising my name inside that cathedral-like building again, I''m feeling embarrassed once more¡­


    The best thing to do in this situation is¡­ To run away!


    Yeah, I''ll go settle Feng boy''s case first, then I''ll forget about this ande back. No need to think about this so much. Good n.


    I mean¡­ This was already around even before I found out about it, right? So it would be fine if I just forget about it and continue life like always.


    What do you want me to do? Confront them about it? Ask why did they set up a cul¡­ I mean, why did they set up a fanclub in the first ce?


    Yeah, nah, not going to happen.


    "I''m going to go take care of that Feng traitor. You wannae along?" I asked Iris.


    She tilted her head at me, "Feng traitor? Is it the little insignificant wailing thing that we met earlier today?"


    "Umm¡­ Yes."


    "Do we need to go there ourselves? We can just End his existence from here as well."


    "No, no. I''m not going to End him so quickly, he needs to at least go through a bit of suffering as punishment you know?"


    Iris frowned, "Iprehensible¡­ Causing pain to someone doesn''t get you anything. The thing would expire in the end so why not just do it now?"


    "We get a sense of satisfaction, Iris. Well juste along, you''ll see."


    "Very well, Master."


    Well alright then.


    I teleported us into that hideout turned dungeon where I kept that crazy, undead fox before.


    It''s been three years since I''vee here so imagine my surprise when I found that undead fox standing in front of the blindfolded, gagged and chained up Feng boy with whips and knives held in her hands.


    "Shizuri? What are you doing?"


    "Daaaaarrrling!!" She squealed, throwing the knives and whip away to hug me.


    Not wanting her that close to me, I adjusted the gravity around her and let her smash face first into the floor.


    Why am I being mean? Please, she likes this.


    "Ahhhhhh!! After so long!! This pain!!! Hnnnnnggg!! More!!!"


    See what I mean?


    I think it''s even worse now too. What the hell had she been doing in this cave for three years?


    I released the Technique that was holding her down and she moaned out in pleasure.


    "This little trash is pretty noisy for a lump of meat and bones¡­ Can I End her, Master?" Iris asked.


    "No, she has her uses¡­ Ermm¡­ I think."


    I don''t really need any monster cores for myself anymore and I could literally create them with just a thought if my disciples need them, so she''s pretty much useless on that front actually¡­


    Oh well, I suppose I can keep her around to help me torutre people like Feng boy here.


    And Iris¡­ Could you please stop trying to End people when you first meet them?


    Shizuri finally recovered from her delusions to notice Iris, "What''s this, darling? You found another girl? Ugh¡­ She is really pretty though so I guess that''s to be expected. But leaving me here in this cave for three years is a little bit too much even for neglect y don''t you think?"


    I blinked at her, "You¡­ Stayed inside here and never went out all this time?"


    "Hmmm? Of course not. It''s not like the outside is any better than in here anyway. I don''t need to eat or drink either so it''s not like I have a pressing need to go out either."


    "Weren''t you even slightly bored?"


    "Why would I be? I''ve got all the toys inside our yroom to y with, of course I won''t get bored."


    This crazy fox actually tortured herself for three whole years without getting the slightest bit tired of it¡­. I don''t know if I should be scared or impressed?


    I sighed, "Well¡­ Long story short, I got stuck somewhere and couldn''t get out for three years. So it''s not like I wanted to leave you here either."


    "Heeeeh? Darling was actually thinking about me?! I''m so touched~"


    I most definitely wasn''t. If it wasn''t for Feng boy here, I might have even forgotten about you¡­ But I''m not going to tell her that of course.


    Shizuri gestured to the still chained up Feng boy, "So what''s his deal? Did you find him sleeping with one of your girls or something?"


    I chuckled, "If he was, he wouldn''t even be here. No, he made a mess of my home while I was away and I''m here to make him suffer a little."


    "Only a little?"


    "I''m not the one who''s going to do anything to him," I exined, tapping my chest.


    A part of my robes peeled off to form into Xun Guan, the slime girl ring at the chained up old man in front of her.


    "Oh? Darling kept the pervert slime girl around eh? Must be nice~"


    Xun Guan ignored her and stalked towards Feng boy, reaching up to tear his blindfold off.


    He blinked at the sudden return of vision and his gaze slowly lowered to the girl in front of him.


    "Remember me?" Xun Guan asked with a sneer.


    I could tell he had no idea who she was at first until realisation finally dawned on him. Since his mouth was still gagged, he wasn''t able to voice out his surprise and fear but his eyes gave his emotions away.


    He turned to look at me, knowing her presence here could only mean one thing.


    I smiled, "Yes, I knew you were involved in that assassination from the start. The slime core you destroyed was a fake one I reced for you and she has been my guard ever since. Thought you might appreciate a reunion."


    He started thrashing about, screaming into his gag as though trying to say something.


    Xun Guan looked at me for permission and I nodded, letting her remove the gag from him.


    She removed the cloth from his mouth and he immediately began to bber, "The Dark Sect! It''s the Dark Sect! They were the ones who gave me the formation to use on you! They also gave me that ring and instructions to spread the news about your death!"


    Well, isn''t he singing like a canary now? Is he that scared of Xun Guan?


    Since he''s already so cooperative¡­


    I materialised a chair and sat down in front of him, "Well then¡­ Let''s talk."

 Chapter 681 - A Slimy End

    (Xun Guan POV)


    "So let me get this straight¡­" Master sighed, massaging the bridge of his nose between his fingers. "The Dark Sect found some kind of artifact that granted them a lot of power? What kind of power are we even talking about here?"


    That old bastard hesitated for a moment before answering, "That¡­ I don''t know, Master Lin¡­ They never told me what they even found... They only gave me this formation and told me to use it to take over your Sect. All I know is that they found something ancient and that granted them a lot of power."


    Master seemed to be contemting something for a moment before shaking his head, "So you''re just their pawn to be used and thrown away then?"


    I knew Master''s question would definitely hurt this old bastard''s pride to admit to it, not like he has a choice in denying it now anyway, not if he still values his existence.


    He lowered his head, "It is as you say¡­ Master Lin¡­ This one is just a pawn...."


    Master leaned back on his chair, "Well then¡­ I''m pretty sure my return will be made known to everyone in just a few more days. What was their n in dealing with this?"


    "They¡­ They only told me to use the formation¡­ They never prepared another n if it failed¡­"


    "Huh¡­ Either they were really confident that this n would work or they already nned to cut you out if it didn''t. Given that you literally know nothing about them aside from the fact that they were the Dark Sect, you really must have been pretty useless huh?"


    Ehehehehe~ Hearing Master roasting this old bastard without mercy was very satisfying for me~


    I still remember how he made use of me all those years against my will, I definitely have several bones to pick with him once this was done.


    This old fossil already knows I would be merciless if I had my way with him, so he''s trying to appeal to Master to grant him mercy.


    If it were up to me, I would most definitely not give him an easy death.


    Naturally, Master''s will is above my own wants, so if Master decides to spare him then I''m willing to put my grudge for the old bastard aside if ites to that.


    After all¡­ Being able to be Master''s clothes is an infinitely better alternativepared to getting back at him. I wonder when Master would finally let me be his underwear too?


    The old bastard gnashed his teeth and lowered his head further, "It is as Master Lin says¡­ This one is useless..."


    "Hmm¡­ Then there''s no reason to keep some useless thing like you around, is there?"


    "Oh! Oh! Can I y with him please, darling? There''s a lot of things I want to try!" That meddling, crazy fox butted in suddenly, not bothering to read the mood at all.


    Master told her off with a curt "No" before turning back to face the old bastard again.


    "So¡­ You got anything else that''s useful to tell me?"


    Just by how his eyes were darting around, I already know he had nothing else to give and was looking for a way to escape.


    Master must have also realised this since he stood up from his chair and sighed, "Oh well¡­ Guess that''s to be expected from someone that useless. Xun Guan, he''s all yours. You can do whatever you want with him."


    The old bastard''s eyes widened in fear, "Wa¡­ Wait! Wait! Master Lin, wait! I¡­ I can¡­ I can be your inside man! Umm¡­ We can leak the news that I managed to kill you! That would make the Dark Secte back to contact me! Then we can find out where they came from and get rid of them! That''s good, right?"


    Master stared at him silently for a few seconds before turning to me, "What do you think, Xun Guan?"


    I bowed my head, "I am fine with whatever Master decides."


    "Umu¡­ In that case, do whatever you want with him, I''m not interested. I''ll go back first and see if my girls have returned, just give me a shout with your other body when you''re done and I''ll teleport you back."


    The old bastard strained against his chains, "Master Lin! Wait! Master Lin!!"


    Master ignored his screams, waving to me before teleporting away with Iris. Now it''s just the crazy fox, the old bastard and me left inside this cave.


    "Hmm¡­ So, slime girl. Any chance of you letting me in on the fun?" The crazy fox asked.


    I shook my head, "Not a chance. He''s mine."


    The fox clucked her tongue at me but made no other words of protest.


    "Fine¡­ Let me know if you change your mind. I''ll be at darling''s yroom ying with myself so see you~"


    The fox gave me a backwards wave before disappearing out of the cave and leaving me alone with the old fossil.


    The old bastard turned to me with a face full of fear, "S¡­ S¡­ Slime¡­ Wait¡­"


    "Hmph¡­ You never even bothered to give me a name nor remember any of my fake ones. You truly are trash," I spat.


    I didn''t give him a chance to respond before I shifted my right hand into the shape of a needle and pierced his shoulder, eliciting a scream from him.


    The decrepit old fool pulled against his restraints once more, his gaze of fear turning into one of hatred.


    "You bitch! You stupid monster! Don''t think you''re so great just because you''re hiding behind that man''s shadow! I''ll kill you and haunt you, steal your slime core again and this time¡­ This time I''ll torture you for all eternity!!"


    I pulled my needle arm out of his shoulder and smiled, "Oh really? And how are you even going to do that?"


    "You damn bitch!!" He screeched, iling his arms in a failed attempt to get free. "I''ll kill you! Right here, right now!!"


    He looked like he was concentrating for some time until he looked around him in confusion when nothing happened.


    "What''s the matter?" I mocked, my smile rising higher. "Weren''t you going to kill me? Or was that all talk?"


    "You¡­ What did you do to me?"


    I chuckled, "I didn''t do anything. Did you think Master would chain you up here without restricting your usage of Quarks? Master is literally above Gods now, you are worth even less than a stone by the roadside to him. You have no idea what Master is capable of."


    Lifting up my other hand, I transformed it into a needle as well and pierced his other shoulder, relishing the screams it brought out from him.


    "Ughhh¡­ I¡­ I won''t give you¡­ The satisfaction¡­" He gasped.


    "Ahahaha~ You already are! I just want to get more! Although¡­ I have to thank you for letting me meet Master. If it weren''t for you ordering me to get to him, I would not have been able to serve such a Divine Being like him. So I''ll at least show my appreciation for you by using all the torture techniques I know on you before you finally die."


    I changed my arm that was still stuck in him back into slime form and injected a portion of myself into his body before pulling out.


    He spasmed and the wounds on him healed up quickly, restoring him back to perfect health.


    "What¡­ What did you do?"


    I smirked and said nothing before releasing him from his bindings.


    The old fossil was surprised but quickly recovered, summoning several fireballs in front of him in less than a second.


    He sneered at me, "Haha! I don''t know what you were trying to do, but you will pay for your--"


    His body suddenly went rigid and the fireballs that were aiming at me were redirected back at him, burning his arms into ashes.


    So stupid, if you were going to do something then just do it, why would you still waste time on a monologue. Not that it would have made any difference if he did anyway.


    With a part of me inside him, I quickly took over his bodily functions where he couldn''t even scream unless I let him.


    With my regeneration powers, I could also heal him back to perfect health and he wouldn''t die unless I remove myself from him either.


    I sauntered up to him, "You know¡­ Master never said I had to kill you after I''m done. You kept me as your ve for several years didn''t you? That''s what I''m going to do to you now. You''re going to stay here as my punching bag until I''m tired of you. Then the split body inside you will slowly eat you from inside out until there''s nothing left of you. So you better getfortable right now~"


    I walked one round around him, I could see his body tensing as he visibly strained himself against my control.


    Iid myself on his back and stuck a finger in his ear, "Or¡­ I could have a part of me injected into your head andpletely take over your mind? Ehehehe~ That gives me an idea. When I''m finally done torturing you, I''ll take over your body and send you out. You will be nothing but a spectator to what I do with your body. Maybe¡­ I might just make you go find some men to ravage you? That sounds like a n~"


    Oh, I am so going to enjoy this~


    Thank you for this opportunity Master!

 Chapter 682 - They’re Still Cute

    (MC POV)


    "Iris, could I ask you something?"


    "What is it, Master?"


    "What do we usually do when I''m not teaching you stuff?"


    We were back in my sitting room since my disciples have yet to return, so we were just waiting around for now. I''m a little worried about what they might be doing down there that''s taking them so long.


    Iris tilted her head at me, "Does Master mean back before you became mortal?"


    I nodded.


    She smiled and gestured to the both of us, "This is exactly what we would be doing."


    I blinked at her answer.


    "You mean¡­ We just¡­ Sit?"


    "Yes, Master."


    "And¡­ Do absolutely nothing?"


    "That is correct, Master."


    "The two of us¡­ The ones who can literally create and destroy the universe¡­ Just sit around and do nothing?"


    "That is absolutely correct Master. That''s why I''m really happy right now since it''s just like the past where I would simply stand here with you for a few millennia or so before we do something else."


    Uwaaaa¡­ That''s boring as heck¡­ I''m so d I became a mortal and left that kind of life behind.


    "Don''t you¡­ I don''t know¡­ Get bored or something?" I asked.


    Iris giggled, "Ufufufu~ To have the honor of looking at Master''s countenance and figure¡­ If anyone could say that they''d be bored doing so, then they aren''t worthy of existing."


    No, no¡­ I''m sure a normal person would definitely get bored if they did nothing but stare at me for thousands of years.


    Hmm¡­ Then again, several thousand years might very well just be a few seconds to cosmic entities like her who have existed since the beginning of this universe.


    But now I know why she had such a big reaction to head pats¡­ She had no physical interaction with me throughout our existence and she believes that merely sitting here and allowing her to be near to stare at me was a sign of affection.


    I don''t know if I should be pitying her but she seemed to be absolutely fine with such an arrangement so it''s not my ce to say anything.


    I suppose I can understand her feelings a little¡­ If a priest were to be invited to watch over their god doing nothing, I''m sure they would be ecstatic to do so as well.


    Well¡­ Maybe not all priests but definitely those fanatical ones.


    Oh well¡­ Everyone has their own fetishes so I won''t judge.


    But now that I''m actually sitting here with time to think¡­ I''m finallying to terms with who I really am.


    I am Origin, the one who created this entire universe. The one who is the reason for everything to exist.


    You know¡­ I remember mentioning that all I wanted was a simple life where I can rx and live my days while my disciples take care of me.


    Well I definitely can rx now and my disciples would also most certainly take care of me withoutint, but why do I feel so empty?


    This was definitely not what I had envisioned back when I made that wish...


    Haaa¡­ I didn''t even do anything but I''m mentally exhausted just from thinking about it¡­ This exhaustion also proves that I''m still used to the mortal way of doing things since I shouldn''t even need to eat or sleep anymore but not doing either of those makes me feel weird.


    It''s not a necessity, but it''s just something pleasurable to do.


    Guess I still need some time to adjust to my divinity especially if I don''t want to rely on my omniscience too much.


    Oh, I''m not tossing that skill away, I just made it such that unless I really, really want to know something, it won''t tell me the answer to any random thought I might have.


    Like right now, I really wanted to know when my disciples will be back?


    ¡­


    Oh, they''ve just returned.


    The servants also came back as well but they used another exit that was inside the servants'' quarters while my disciples mbered out from their wardrobes.


    Hmm? Manami seems to be headed this way.


    There was a soft knock on my door and Manami''s voice emanated from behind the door, "Master? Are you inside?"


    "Umu,e in, Manami."


    My fox disciple pushed open my door and stepped inside the room, ignoring Iris who was still standing silently behind me.


    "Forgive our tardiness, Master. We had to free the other servants from where that old trash had kept them."


    Hmm? So that cathedral was where Feng boy had kept them? I guess he built that ce for himself or something and my girls managed to find it when they were looking through their wardrobes?


    Ok, there''s definitely no way that''s the reason, I''m just trying to be delusional right now.


    But the alternative means that Manami was lying to me without batting an eye, suggesting there might have been other things she may not have been entirely truthful about.


    Ok¡­ Omniscience¡­ I''m going to ask this one question and I only want a yes or no as an answer.


    Can I trust my disciples?


    ¡­


    Yes, of course. They''re my disciples after all, of course I can trust them. They have not done anything to make me doubt them at all and having a few secrets is a natural thing for people to possess.


    They definitely didn''t want me to know they made a fanclub for me since I definitely don''t want the attention. But I already know they do harbour affection for me and they found like minded people to share their affection for me with. Thus, the fanclub.


    In that sense, they''re being especially considerate of me.


    I don''t think anyone else would be able to face Iris like they have and stood their ground to protect me if they didn''t actually care about me.


    Yep, my disciples are definitely the cutest.


    "No need to worry," I assured her with my usual smile. "They''re all fine I presume?"


    "Ufufufu~ Of course they are, Master. However, we might need to use a few of your healing pills for them, so I hope Master doesn''t mind?"


    I smiled, "Manami my dear¡­ I can literally create things with a simple thought now, there''s no need to be so considerate of me anymore."


    "Ara, ara? That is precisely why we would take extra care, Master. Besides, it would not reflect well on us to be presumptuous because of this."


    Fuuu¡­ I definitely taught them well even if I do say so myself. I have no regrets.


    I waved my hand, "It''s fine. I gave those pills to you girls to use as you see fit anyway. As long as you girls are ok, I''m fine too."


    "Ufufu~ It''s fine to indulge in your own desires too, Master. Just because you are the creator of the Universe doesn''t mean you have to change yourself either."


    Oh? Well said, Manami.


    "In that case, can youe over here and turn your back to me?"


    Manami looked a little confused by my order but obeyed without question.


    Once her back was turned to me, I immediately buried my face into her mound of fluffy tails, enjoying the absolute fluff that enveloped me.


    "Ara, ara? If Master really wanted me to fluff you, you could have just said so~" Manami giggled, manipting her tails to wrap themselves around me.


    Right then, there was another knock on the door, "Sister? Are you in there?"


    Ah it''s Kiyomi. She must have wondered why Manami was taking so long to go back to them.


    Manami turned to look at me and looked like she suddenly had an idea.


    "Ara? Come in dear sister~"


    Getting permission to do so, Kiyomi came into my room only to see her sister embracing me with her tails.


    I couldn''t see what Manami was doing but Kiyomi seemed to get the idea and came to stand by her sister''s side, using her own tails to wrap around me as well.


    Oh my¡­ The fluff¡­ This is fluff heaven.


    Forget about being Origin, this is where it''s at.


    Ahhhhhh~~ this is definitely what I live for.


    Fluffy~~ Fluff fluff~~

 Chapter 683 - Hey, Want To Be Gods?

    (MC POV)


    After being satisfied by the fluffy heaven, I gathered my disciples in my courtyard''s pavilion to ask them a serious question.


    Iris was standing behind me while Cai Hong was seated on myp, my cute little dragon taking her afternoon nap in my arms.


    "As you all know¡­ I''m basically an omnipotent being now. All of you became my disciples to train and learn under me for one reason or another and we''ve been together for some time now. I think we''ve been together long enough and experienced enough for me to suggest this. Right now, I''m offering all of you the chance to be gods if you so wish for it."


    All of my disciples stared at me wide-eyed for a few seconds.


    "G¡­ Gods, Master?" Brendan broke the silence.


    I nodded, "I was the one who created gods after all, it won''t be too hard for me to make you all into gods as well.. In fact, I can make you into beings higher than gods too."


    I was also subtly stealing nces at Iris who remained standing beside me. Seeing that she made noment about my deration, there shouldn''t be any problems in me doing so.


    Either that¡­ Or she really thinks it''s fine for me to do anything I want even if I end up destroying the universe¡­ Yeah, I think this is more likely her train of thought.


    My disciples were looking at each other, stilling to terms with the fact that I had offered divinity to all of them so easily.


    The first one to speak up was Lian Li, my golden haired disciple raising her hand in the air.


    "Master¡­ Is it possible for someone to attain Godhood without you granting it to them?"


    Ok, this one I had to consult my omniscience for the answer¡­


    I nodded my head, "Yes. As a Practitioner, you are already cultivating the ways of the immortal. Though most aren''t able to get that far, you can actually cultivate to attain divinity if you work for it. That is to say, there are, of course, other ways of attaining godhood without needing me to grant it. But I have to say that it''s definitely not easy and the number of instances someone can achieve this is less than one percent of those who tried."


    My answer seemed to spark off something in my disciples as they all turned to look at me with resolute expressions.


    Lian Li clenched her fists in front of her chest, "In that case, Master¡­ Please grant us permission to reject the offer."


    Hmmm? Grant them permission? Honestly I wasn''t really surprised that they turned down my offer of godhood, I did teach them the differences between obtaining a power by yourself and gaining a power someone else gave to you.


    What''s surprising is the fact that she ''asked for permission'' to do so.


    I tilted my head at her, "Unn? Why are you asking permission to reject my offer, Lian Li?"


    "Eh? Umm¡­ I mean¡­ Master is the All Creator¡­ The Master of the entire Universe. For Master to offer something to anyone is already the greatest honor anyone in existence can receive. I''m sure that even Gods would bend over backwards to gain Master''s favour, much less mortals. For people like us to think about rejecting Master''s offer would be the epitome of rudeness¡­ Is it not?"


    Iris actually nodded her head, "Ufufufu~ At least you understand. If you didn''t, I would have Ended all of you right here and now."


    No, no. Don''t End someone just because of that.


    Quick question¡­ Why are my disciples adapting to this so much easier than I am? I''m still having trouble wrapping my head around my role in this universe you know? And yet my disciples already figured out all of these things as though it was the most natural thing in the universe?


    Who the hell decided that it would be the ''epitome of rudeness'' to just simply reject something from me? At this rate, is someone going to start worshipping my used underwear and even enshrining it?


    You know what, don''t answer that, because I''m pretty sure that answer will be yes seeing the state of my fanclub.


    That reminds me¡­ There were cases of my underwear going missing from time to time¡­ Don''t tell me my disciples¡­ Ok, I''ll punish themter tonight and make them spill out where they have been hiding it.


    If they wanted it, they just needed to ask, you know? It''s just underwear, no need to steal them. I understand that they''re at the impressionable age where their hormones are running wild so I don''t me them anyway.


    Not that I was thinking of taking any of theirs, mind you. I''ve not reached that level of perversion and I''d rather the person than the object, thank you very much.


    I sighed, "Well¡­ I grant all of you permission to freely reject any of my offers from now on. There''s no need to be conscientious about it, you are my disciples and you''re all free to express your own opinions. Speaking of which, I already kind of know the reason but I still want to hear why all of you rejected the promise of godhood?"


    Eris made a guts pose, "Dat''s because we wanna get it with our own hands, Master!"


    Kiyomi nodded beside her, "Master has already given us the opportunity to learn under you, if we still couldn''t obtain divinity with Master''s guidance then we truly do not deserve it."


    I think this and that are two different things though? I never really was teaching any of you to be gods in the first ce so you can''t really say that''s urate too...


    Manami came up and held my hand in hers, "Ufufufu~ What''s more, we owe our everything to Master. I believe if we were to obtain it with our own hands, Master would be more proud of us, yes?"


    I couldn''t help but agree with her.


    "Then that settles it!" Diao Chan grinned, looking more hyped than before. "We''ll show Master that we can do it!"


    Even ria was pumped, "Yes! I''ll definitely crack the human genome, break through the walls of mortality and find a way to ascend as well! Just you wait, Onii-sama!"


    That actually sounds dangerous but¡­ You know what, knock yourself out, ria.


    There''s just one problem though...


    I raised up my hand to stop them, "Why are all of you speaking as though I''m going to stop teaching you?"


    My words caught them by surprise.


    Tsuki looked at me with wide eyes, "E¡­ Eh? Is Aniue¡­ Still going to be our teacher?"


    I was genuinely confused, "Why wouldn''t I be?"


    My disciples looked at each other again before turning back to me, looking really embarrassed.


    "Umm¡­ Umm¡­ We kind of thought¡­ Master might be going back to¡­ Well¡­ The centre of the Universe or something¡­ You know? Where Master belongs?" Brendan admitted while poking his fingers together.


    "We thought that Master''s offer of Divinity might be so that we could follow you there as well¡­" Lian Li added, blushing up to her ears.


    The rest of my girls nodded their heads in unison.


    I looked at them for a moment before bursting out inughter, "Ahahaha! Oh my cute little disciples! My home is where I want to be! And right now, it''s where all of you are! If all of you had chosen godhood, I would have simply granted it to all of you and that was it. If you had rejected it, then I would continue to teach you all and guide you on the path to reach that stage yourself. I was never nning to leave."


    Manami gasped, "Master¡­ Will stay with us?"


    I nodded.


    "Even¡­ Even though we''re not gods?" Kiyomi asked.


    "Especially because you''re not gods yet, I will be here to guide you to that stage," I assured them.


    Without warning, all of them rushed up to me and pulled me into a big group hug.


    Cai Hong had also woken up to hug me as well, giggling "Papa, Papa~" as she did so.


    Well¡­ This feels nice¡­


    Yep, this is definitely where I want to be. I''m not giving this feeling up for anything in the universe.


    I''ll even forgive them for stealing my underwear.

 Chapter 684 - Master Is Master

    (Lian Li POV)


    It was night time.


    My sisters and I had retired to our room for the night. Cai Hong was sleeping with Master today and that Iris girl had gone along as well.


    Even though Master no longer needs to eat or sleep, I believe Master still does it out of consideration for us to make Himself appear mortal.


    On that note¡­ We still have yet to ept Iris as one of us given her rather infuriating ''better-than-thou'' attitude, but she''s still Master''s disciple so we tolerate her as much as we could.


    Yes, it''s only because she''s Master''s disciple...


    Master¡­ Master¡­


    I couldn''t help but bury my face into my ''life-sized love love Master'' hug pillow after remembering what happened today.


    Master was so cool¡­ Especially that part where he said this was his home.


    We couldn''t help but embrace Him after hearing those words from Him.


    Not good¡­ I will need to relieve myself tonight, there''s no way I can remain calm after remembering Master''s words.


    Just as my hand was moving southwards towards the area between my legs, I heard the shuffle of sheets on my left and a soft voice calling out my name.


    "Lian Li, are you still awake?"


    I turned to see Manami staring at me from her bed.


    I moved my hand away and gave her a smile, "Mmm¡­ What is it, Manami?"


    "Ufufufu~ I thought that maybe you would like to talk about what happened today with Master."


    Before I could answer, I felt a weight press itself down on behind me.


    I turned to see Eris sitting at the edge of my bed, looking proud of herself, "Hehe~ Is dis'' a girls'' talk about Master? Let me join in too! ¡­ Rude¡­ Oh shaddup! Don''t pretend you''re not interested!"


    I guess Eris is just like usual.


    "Are we talking about Master? I want in too!" Diao Chan giggled, crossing the room and sitting herself on my bed as well. "Ahhhh~~ Just remembering Master''s figure and his words to us¡­ Hnnngg!! Ah! Oh no¡­ I got wet thinking about it."


    This girl¡­ Please don''t wet my bedsheets¡­ Well¡­ I guess I''ll wet themter so it''s not like it makes much difference anyway¡­


    ""Oh! Are we talking about Onii-sama/Aniue?!"" The two sisters popped up out of nowhere, looking all excited.


    Of course if the topic was about their favourite older brother, these two would show up too.


    "Hmm¡­ As expected, no one can sleep after hearing what Master said huh?" Kiyomi muttered with amusement in her voice, joining her sister in her bed. "Are you not going to join us, Brendan?"


    There was the sound of shuffling from the other side of the room and Brendan slowly made his way towards us, the alchemist settling himself down on the empty bed across from mine.


    Master had offered to have another building made for him to stay in but he had declined the offer quickly.


    The reason he gave to exin his decision was that he didn''t want to trouble Master too much. In reality, however, it was because he wouldn''t be able to use the secret entrance to the Church which was built into our wardrobes if he stayed elsewhere.


    It didn''t bother us much anyway since Brendan was clearly not interested in us and only had eyes for Master. I wonder when he would finally admit to his own feelings?


    Perhaps we should get Master to push him down instead.


    "Ufufufu~ Now that everyone is here, we can resume our girl talk~" Manami chuckled, sitting upright on the bed. "I personally think Master was especially Divine today~"


    Eris nodded her head in agreement, "Mmhmm, mmhmm. How long do you think it will take for the news that we shouldn''t call Master ''God'' anymore will spread to the rest of the believers?"


    Kiyomi started brushing her tails, "It would probably take a week or two but it''ll be easier if we figure out something to call Master by first. Some of them might get the wrong idea that Master was being denounced and start a riot."


    "Unn¡­ That is true, but what can we call Master now?" I wondered, looking to the rest of my sisters and Brendan for suggestions.


    Tsuki tapped her chin, "Now that you mention it¡­ Didn''t that woman in the other ne call Aniue ''All Creator''?"


    ria stuck her tongue out, "Bleh¡­ That sounds boring and doesn''t fit Onii-sama at all. We need something with much more impact!"


    "Ahahaha! That''s true, that''s true! We need sumthin'' bigger an'' better! Ahem¡­ I think the term should at least show off Master''s divinity." Eris suggested.


    "Maybe we can call Master ''Big Daddy''!" Diao Chan suggested, her mind clearly thinking about otherscivious thoughts.


    "I would like to point out this is a new term to refer to Master, not some new Technique you would call out willy nilly," Kiyomi reminded, not looking up from where she was brushing her tails.


    Unn¡­ She has a point¡­ In that case¡­


    I pped my hands together, "How about we just call Master, ''Master''? Master is, after all, the Master of everything isn''t it?"


    "Ara? That''s a great idea!" Manami approved immediately. "Ufufufu~ Master is Master after all. And we can worship Master as ''Master'' whenever we wish and it wouldn''t sound out of ce!"


    The rest also agreed readily and Manami made the necessary telepathy calls to inform the others of our decision.


    "Huuu¡­ Speaking of which¡­ We were all thinking Master was going to leave for the Divine Realm or something weren''t we?" Diao Chan sighed, hugging her own ''life sized love love Master erotic edition'' hug pillow. "To think Master had chosen us over everything else¡­"


    I took a peek at the picture of Master imprinted on my pillow, "Unn¡­ It''s because it''s Master after all. Even now, we still have yet to grasp how deep His heart and thoughts are. We definitely cannot let Master down!"


    Kiyomi looked especially passionate about the topic, "Master has put His faith in us to gain this power with our own two hands¡­ Failure is no longer an option. We must achieve godhood at all costs."


    "Ufufufu! With Master guiding us along, we will definitely seed no matter what it takes~" Manami dered with absolute conviction in her voice.


    Everyone also agreed quickly, our body filled with renewed determination to fulfill Master''s expectations of us.


    "Actually¡­" Brendan called out in a small voice after having kept quiet all this while. "I don''t know for sure if it will work but¡­ There might be a way for us to obtain Divinity rather easily without resorting to having Master grant it to us..."


    All of us immediately turned our gazes towards the alchemist, silently demanding him to exin what he just said.


    "The liquid Origin¡­ The one we used to create Master''s and our memory potion¡­ I still have quite a bit of it left over. One of this liquid''s properties is that it can seemingly create anything. Maybe we could create divinity for ourselves with it?"


    All of us looked at one another at the new information.


    Well¡­ The decision is an easy one....

 Chapter 685 - Preparations For Godhood

    (MC POV)


    "Papa¡­ Papa¡­ Mmmm¡­"


    I opened my eyes to the sound of Cai Hong''s voice in my ear, looking to the side to see my cute little dragon cuddling my arm while she was still stuck in dreand.


    For my little dragon to be dreaming about me¡­ She''s really too cute.


    Feeling a weird sort of mental pressure from my other side, I turned my head to see Iris standing by my bedside staring at me. I could have mistook her for a statue seeing how motionless she was.


    Last night she was standing at that exact same spot as well, don''t tell me she hadn''t moved an inch at all ever since?


    "Oh, good morning Iris," I greeted her.


    "Good morning Master," She greeted back, still staring at me with unblinking eyes.


    "Did you sleep wellst night?" I tried, hoping against all hope that she really wasn''t just standing there the entire time.


    "I do not require sleep, Master, so I did not sleep at all."


    "Eh? Then¡­ Don''t tell me youid there and stared at me the whole night?"


    "That is correct, Master."


    Ok, if you were anyone else, I would have immediately thought the person who said those words had a screw loose.


    Then again, considering who she is, I think it''s safe to say that she probably does have a screw loose.


    Iris came closer to my bed, "I don''t understand, Master. You shouldn''t need to sleep either, so why do you still do it?"


    I smiled wryly at her while stroking the still sleeping Cai Hong''s head, "The fact that I''m quite used to sleeping is one of the reasons. The other reason is that it actually feels nice don''t you think? You get toy in bed together with the people you care about and share the warmth of the bed."


    Iris thought for a moment but shook her head, "Iprehensible¡­ The act of sleeping and eating is a mortal requirement that phenomenal beings like us do not require to partake. Doing so is just a waste of time and effort."


    I grinned, "Well¡­ I belong to the camp of ''live to eat'' and not ''eat to live''. I do it because I like it, not because I have to."


    "Does Master not feel like this is a waste of time?"


    "Not at all. Come closer and I''ll even show you something nice."


    She obeyed, kneeling by my bedside with curious eyes.


    Reaching out my free hand, Iid it on top of her head and began patting her.


    The effects were almost immediate as Iris moaned and copsed on the bed, her body shivering in pleasure from the contact.


    "Hnnng¡­ This feeling¡­ As expected of Master!"


    I suppose I''m still a long way from teaching her mortalmon sense so let''s just leave it at that.


    It''s the start of a new day and there''s quite a lot of work I have to do.


    "Cai Hong, it''s morning. Time to wake up," I nudged the little dragon gently.


    Cai Hong yawned and rubbed her eyes leepily, taking a moment more to realise who was waking her.


    "Papa! Kissies!"


    Such a spoiled little dragon. Well, I don''t mind spoiling her though.


    I leaned forward and gave my daughter a kiss on her cheek, causing her to giggle happily before she reciprocated the action on my cheek too.


    So cute.


    Just as we were finally climbing out of bed, a knock emanated from my door.


    "Master? Are you awake?"


    Oh, there''s a voice I haven''t heard in a while.


    "Sophia? I am now, is there something wrong?"


    "Oh, not at all, Master. I was just here to wake you as per my duties that I''ve neglected performing for the past three years," The former demon lord stated cheerily.


    "Aren''t you the hardworking one? Is Joanne with you?"


    "Eh?! Umm¡­ Umm¡­ Y-y-yes! I''m h-h-h-here!" A high-pitched voice squeaked out from behind the door.


    I guess she never expected me to call out her name like this but if you think about it, it should be natural that she''s here since I had previously assigned her as Cai Hong''s servant.


    Honestly, I''m quite surprised that none of these servants chose to return to their Sects and instead, they stayed here to wait for my return.


    Then again¡­ Considering they''re all part of my disciples'' fanclub, I guess I shouldn''t really be that surprised...


    The three of us went out of my room and Joanne assisted me in washing up my little Cai Hong.


    Since I was here, there was no way Cai Hong would be happy that someone else took care of her instead of me. Besides, she''s too cute for me to reject anyway when she stretches out her hands to me and asks, "Papa¡­ Washy wash?"


    Ugh¡­ My heart.


    Iris, of course, had no need for such trivial mortal matters since she doesn''t get dirty unless she wants to.


    With our morning routine done, we went out to the courtyard where the rest of my disciples were waiting for me.


    "Good morning, Master!" They greeted, full of enthusiasm.


    I''m not sure if it was just my imagination, but it felt like they had ced more emphasis on the ''Master'' word than normal?


    Maybe it''s just because it has been quite a while since we had a lesson so they had been looking forward to it sincest night.


    Once again, I gathered all of them in my pavilion while the servants busied themselves with their chores. Even though I haven''t been back in all these years, it seems like they didn''t ck off in taking care of my home.


    I regarded my disciples who were looking up at me with sparkling eyes, "Now, continuing our talk from yesterday¡­ I''ll obviously be helping to guide all of you towards achieving apotheosis with your own two hands. I won''t lie, it definitely won''t be easy, but it''s not impossible either. So, are all of you prepared?"


    Brendan raised his hand, "Umm¡­ Master? Before we start, I have something I need to return to you."


    Return to me? I don''t remember lending him anything that he needs to return me though?


    "Oh? What is it?"


    Brendan came up to me and materialised a vial of liquid in his hands.


    I squinted at the vial before realising what it was.


    "The Origin Liquid? What''s wrong with it? You don''t really need to return this to me, you know? I know it has Origin in its name but it''s not like I split off a part of me to make it."


    Brendan shook his head, "That''s not it, Master. With this Origin Liquid, we could have easily used it to create Divinity for us to consume. We do not wish to have such a temptation by our side."


    Err¡­ I suppose they can really do that. But temptation? Don''t they realise I''m sitting right here? I mean I could literally grant them divinity with a snap of my fingers you know? Isn''t that a bigger temptation?


    Oh well, to each their own I guess. Since they seem like they''ve already decided on this matter, I simply made the vial disappear without a trace.


    I nodded at them, "Alright, if there''s nothing else¡­ Shall we begin your lesson in achieving godhood?"


    "Yes, Master!" All of them affirmed with enthusiasm.


    I scratched my chin for a moment, "Hmm¡­ Since all of you want to do it by yourselves, I''ll find? the best way that each of you can achieve godhood by yourselves. I do need to say again that it won''t be easy, so are you prepared?"


    "Yes, Master!!" They replied again with greater enthusiasm.


    Alright then, guess I have my work cut out for me.

 Chapter 686 - Here Are Your Tickets To Godhood

    (MC POV)


    For my disciples, I spared no effort in making sure they got the best they could receive.


    That''s why I even used omniscience to figure out the best cultivation method I could use to ensure their sess, going so far as to look into every possible future I could to find the best future that led to their ascension to godhood.


    Weighing every single possible future''s pros and cons, it took me about an hour before I was finally satisfied with what I saw to reach a decision.


    Once I had everything ready, I sat down in my room and had each of theme to me one by one since I''ll be directly imparting the knowledge they needed to ascend into their minds.


    Iris was, as usual, staying near me. I also realised that she has a habit of staring at me unblinkingly no matter what was going on around us.


    I asked her if she doesn''t get tired of watching me and if she never thought of just doing something else.


    She simply smiled at me and said, "Master, I''ve been watching you unceasingly ever since I''ve found you. Every single thing you did in your previous lifetimes, every achievement you gained, every loss you suffered, every single moment of your life, I was always watching you from beyond. Now that I''m finally able to watch Master from up close, there''s no way I will be tired of this~"


    Ok¡­ So basically she''s been stalking me for at least several millennia already¡­ Good to know.


    Guess I never had any privacy to begin with, huh?


    I was kind of hoping that my previous lifetimes didn''t have me doing anything embarrassing but knowing my luck, I probably did.


    Doing my best to ignore Iris who was watching over me in the corner of my room, I called Lian Li in, prompting the golden haired girl to step inside my abode.


    "Pardon my intrusion, Master," Lian Li greeted me with a bow.


    I nodded at her, "Umu. If you are fully prepared to embark on this journey to godhood,e to me."


    She came in front of me without hesitation and knelt down by my feet even though I didn''t tell her to, creating a solemn atmosphere that I didn''t have any intention of creating from the start.


    OH well, I know how to read the mood so I''ll just roll with it.


    "Before I start, I want to know why you''ve chosen to be my disciple in the first ce?"


    Lian Li gave me a bitter smile, "At first¡­ I sought to be a Practitioner to gain strength. Strength that allowed me to stand above others and not to be bullied. But¡­ Things changed when Master took me in and gave this new life to me. When before I wanted power to protect myself¡­ Now, as silly as it might sound considering who Master is, I wanted power to protect Master."


    Huh¡­ I was not expecting such a confession from Lian Li.


    But her main want is power¡­ No wonder omniscience selected this method of ascension for her.


    "In that case, I will impart the knowledge of cultivating the Cosmic Lightning Tribtions to you. Prepare to receive it."


    "Thank you, Master!"


    I ced my hand on top of her head and directed the knowledge straight into her mind.


    It took a second for the knowledge to be imnted inside her but to Lian Li, it might have felt like several days had passed as her mind tried toprehend the cultivation method.


    She blinked once before bowing her head, "Master¡­ This Lian Li is forever grateful to you! My life is yours and I will do everything in my power to make sure nothing will ever hurt you! Thank you for epting this lowly me!"


    Well¡­ It''s not like there''s many things in existence that can hurt me now but if it makes her happy¡­


    I gave my cute disciple a kiss before letting her leave, prompting Manami and Kiyomi toe in after her.


    "Ara, ara? That stalker is still here?" Manami asked, looking pointedly at Iris who ignored her words.


    "Just leave it be, dear sister. It''s obvious she''s just a room decoration," Kiyomi added, not even looking in her direction.


    Huh¡­ Why are the foxes and Iris so hostile to each other, Omniscience?


    ¡­


    Manami doesn''t like her ''big sister'' position being threatened?


    Eh? What does that even¡­ You know what, I don''t want to know.


    I decided to ignore their interaction and gestured for them toe forward, both of them obeying and knelt down in front of me just like Lian Li.


    I asked the same question and somehow I knew Manami''s answer before she said it.


    "Ara, ara? Master is my destined mate and I will go wherever Master goes. If I have to attain godhood to remain at Master''s side as your mate, then that''s what I''ll do~ There''s no other reason than that, Master~ Ufufufu~"


    Well, I already expected that from her so it''s not a surprise.


    Kiyomi''s drive was somewhat simr to Lian Li''s though.


    "I had always believed that power is everything, Master. To me, Master is the epitome of perfection and my judgement has not been wrong so far. I want to be able to see what Master sees and to continue apanying you wherever you go, even if I have to be a God to do so."


    She''s definitely the straightforward type.


    For this pair of sisters, I gave them a dual cultivation technique that they would be able to use to ascend together.


    Not to worry, this technique doesn''t restrict their interaction with men like others do and even if it does, such rules don''t really apply to me anyway so there''s no problem in me continuing to make love with them.


    I mean¡­ Worsees to worse, I''ll just change the Origin of such a rule if I have to. No way am I giving up my mofu mofu anytime soon.


    I fluffed the both of them for a little while before letting them leave.


    Next was Eris who immediately came in to kneel in front of me silently.


    I was a bit surprised by her silence but asked her the same question as I did the previous three.


    Her eyes suddenly lit up, "Master! If aye gotta say! It''s¡­ No... Ahem¡­ Forgive me, Master. What I meant to say was that this life was given by Master back when I was simply someone insignificant. That''s why I will devote everything to serving Master no matter what I need to do. If Master needs me to be a God to continue serving you, then I will do what I need to do to be one."


    That''s unusually passionate of her. I guess that''s like the swordswoman''s honour or something like that that''s making her think that way.


    Speaking of which¡­ She''s one of the people who I actually gave a name to, isn''t she? I wonder what effect she got after I named her since she still looks normal to me?


    Putting that thought aside, there''s also the weird fact that omniscience told me giving her the cultivation method of Cosmic Discordance was the best method for her to achieve apotheosis. That thing involves her training multiple parts of her body and soul at the same time so even a swordswoman like her could ascend.


    It should be close to impossible for a normal person but¡­ Well¡­ It''s Eris and she''s a genius in her own right so...


    Forget it, since omniscience had said so, there''s no reason for me to doubt it so I gave that information to her which she received gratefully.


    Next toe in was Diao Chan, my Witch sashaying in with exaggerated sways of her hips to tempt me even at this time.


    Just for that, I took a few moments to give her a good spanking before letting her go, my Witch kneeling in front of me with a face of pure, unadulterated bliss.


    When asked the question, she gave me an impish smile, "Ehehe¡­ I think Master already knows. I''m a masochist through and through but the only one I would allow to hurt me that way is Master. And if I were to attain godhood¡­ Then that means Master can hurt me more! Ahnnn! Just thinking about it got me so hot! Please punish me a lot more, Master!!"


    Yeah¡­ I''m not even surprised with her answer so I gave her another spanking before imparting her with the knowledge of the absolute pinnacle of Spells that she would have to create in order to achieve that.


    It might seem like her path is easier than the others but in order for Diao Chan to create that Spell, she has toprehend the entire existence of magic before she can even attempt it. It''ll take quite a while even for her.


    Next was Brendan who only nced at Iris''s direction once to take note of her presence before kneeling down in front of me.


    I know Brendan was a healthy young man, so I wouldn''t say anything if he held a little bit of lust towards Iris. But the gaze I saw him give was one of absolute indifference, like she didn''t even matter to him.


    Now I''m really wondering if he''s actually gay?


    When he was given the same question, he gave me a self-depreciating smile.


    "If Master still remembers¡­ I was merely a below average student in your ss. But yet, Master took me in despite that, believing I had talent. I do not wish to disappoint Master''s belief in me. For all that Master has done for me, I wish to give my everything and devote myself to Master. By attaining Godhood, I will be able to serve Master for the rest of time."


    Yep, that''s about what I expected from the serious Brendan.


    His task would arguably be the simplest out of everyone else in terms of effort. But it would also be the hardest to do.


    He has to create an entire vial of Origin Liquid for himself.


    Do remember that it would take a Origin wielder a thousand years just to create one drop of it. A standard vial would need around five thousand drops and that trantes to five million years.


    And Brendan''s not even an Origin Wielder so not sure how long that''s going to take him to achieve the same results¡­


    He still looks determined so I''m not that worried about him. When ites to alchemy, he''s also a genius.


    Then it was ria''s turn toe in.


    Her situation is a little bit special since she''s not a Practitioner so I asked what the reason was for her to want to achieve godhood.


    "Eh? So that I can continue being Onii-sama''s little sister of course!"


    Right¡­ Why did I even expect anything different from this brocon?


    She already had an idea of experimenting with the human genome so I just simply gave her the idea of creating the god genome for herself.


    If she manages to create it, she can technically imnt it into other humans she would like to give godhood to.


    Is it a good idea to give her this power? Who knows? I know I don''t care.


    It''s not like suddenly having several new gods pop up out of nowhere is going to be a problem.


    After ria came Tsuki.


    As expected¡­ Her answer to my question was the same as ria''s.


    "I still want to be Aniue''s imouto! There''s no way I''m going to let that fake sister be ahead of me!"


    She was another special case since she had already been altered to some extent by Iris.


    Within her alreadyy dormant Origin Energy that Iris had imnted, so all she has to do is learn how to use it and be the master of it to create divinity for herself.


    And with that, all of them had the methods needed to attain godhood.


    If you were wondering, Cai Hong was already a cosmic being from the start so there was no need for her to do anything else. She was already practically a god in the eyes of dragons.


    So I went out to find her and gave her a cookie and a head pat.


    Yep, she''s cute as always.


    Now, the student selection should be held again soon so I guess I should prepare for that since I''m still the Sect''s advisor.


    I wonder what kind of people are going to turn up this year?

 Chapter 687 - Let The Old People Show Off

    (MC POV)


    A few dayster, it was time for our Sect''s student selection again.


    At first I was undecided on whether I should even attend the event.


    As the Sect''s advisor, my duties end at assisting in the nning phase of it, not the execution, so I had no obligation to go there.


    Not to mention the fact that I hardly did anything during the nning phase since they''ve already done everything before I came back, all they needed was to let the news of my return spread around for a while before starting the selections again.


    But after I had given my disciples the Techniques they needed to ascend, they''ve been spending thest few days diligently practicing the techniques I had imparted to them.


    Even ria brought in several of herb''s equipment and set them up in the corner of my courtyard, after I gave her permission to do so of course. I even created a smallboratory for her to work in too, what a great brother I am, eh?


    I won''t say how weird it was to see several helicopters flying into Heaven Sect with the equipment strapped below them.


    When I asked ria what happened to her star ship, she just told me that it needed to go through some maintenance after spending three whole years idling.


    Since all of my disciples were busy, that left Iris and Cai Hong to apany me.


    Initially, I thought Cai Hong still needed to train herself to get back her own powers as a Myriad Colours Dragon, but omniscience told me it was unnecessary as she would simply gain it back when she grows up.


    That meant Cai Hong could literally y all day without any consequence and any training was unnecessary because of who she was.


    She''s definitely a cheat character no matter how you see it¡­ I''m not sure if I was the one who made her that way or if it was Iris who did it.


    Anyway, since there was pretty much nothing for me to do, I decided to head to our Grand Courtyard to at least take a look at the student selections. Who knows? Maybe there might be another student on Lian Li''s level this year too?


    "Master Lin! What a surprise for you to join us!" Sect Master Qing eximed when he saw me enter the Grand Hall.


    "Oh, good morning Sect Master Qing. I can say the same thing to you being here as well," I greeted back.


    Normally, the Sect Master of a Sect wouldn''t usually join in the student selection and might only watch the proceedings from afar. But judging by Sect Master Qing''s presence here, he intends to show his presence to the new students today.


    "Hoho, this old man has been away from Sect affairs for thest few years, it would be good for me to show my face a little. What about Master Lin?"


    I grinned, "I just thought that I should see what the talents are like this year."


    "Oh ho? Is Master Lin taking in another disciple?"


    I shook my head, "I won''t be able to be a proper teacher if I take in any more disciples, having ten is just right for me. Therefore, I won''t be taking in any more disciples now or even for the foreseeable future."


    That is also considering the fact that I''m already trying to make them gods so bringing in more can''t be a good idea.


    "Oh? As expected of Master Lin to think that far ahead!"


    "Umu, I hope I''m not intruding by being here?"


    Sect Master Qing smiled wryly at me, "How could that be, Master Lin? I''m sure everyone would be honored that you had chosen to grace us with your presence despite your busy schedule."


    Umm¡­ I''m actually here because I have absolutely nothing to do, but I know how to read the mood so I won''t mention that.


    While I was busy maintaining my poker face, Sect Master Qing turned his attention to the little one holding on to my hand.


    "Good morning Cai Hong."


    "Good morwin'' uncle!" Cai Hong greeted back with a cheerful smile and wave.


    So cute.


    Surprisingly, Sect Master Qing did not say anything to Iris who was standing on my other side. He probably learned that she wouldn''t respond to him even if he did anyway.


    Sect Master Qing turned to the other Elders and Masters, "Now, it should be time to begin, so shall we?"


    The others nodded their heads and moved out of the Grand Hall, except they had chosen to exit from the opposite door of where the Grand Courtyard was.


    I was a little confused by their actions but before I could ask where they were going, Sect Master Qing turned to smile at me, "Then I will see you outside, Master Lin. If you''d like to reveal yourself, just stand on the roof."


    He didn''t even give me a chance to ask what he meant before moving outside with the rest of the group.


    Er¡­ Do they intend for me to be the primary tester again? No, that can''t be it, Sect Master Qing would have at least asked me first before leaving if that was the case¡­ And what was that about standing on the roof? How does that make any sense?


    What the hell was he even talking about?


    Feeling a bit perplexed, I turned to look at my twopanions, "Shall we go then?"


    Iris smiled, "Of course, Master. I will follow you wherever you go."


    "Let''s go, Papa!" Cai Hong replied cheerily.


    With Cai Hong clinging on one of my hands and Iris following me on my other side, we went out of the exit leading towards the Grand Courtyard normally.


    Honestly, I was prepared to see a lot of people but I was most definitely not prepared to see the entire Grand Courtyard filled with prospective students.


    When I say filled, I really meant filled to the brim.


    The ce resembles more like a packed wet market than our Grand Courtyard now with how many people are stuffed in there.


    My return was only announced a few days ago you know? Did all these people really just drop whatever they were doing toe here?


    And is it just me or are most of them female students?


    Why did so many of them appear here all of a sudden? Is it because of me? But why?


    Before I coulde up with a usible answer, there was a gust of wind blowing out from behind me and several figures flew over the roof of the Grand Hall.


    The figures flew with the wind tond around the roofs of the building around the courtyard, revealing themselves to be the Elders and Masters that I had seen with Sect Master Qing earlier.


    Even Master Qing was there, standing atop the roof of the Grand Hall and looking down at the gathered prospective students.


    Wait, seriously? The reason why they didn''te through the door normally was just so that they can make this unnecessarily shy entrance? The old men are even stroking their beards and acting so sagely which was definitely not how they looked like moments ago!


    Ugh¡­ I suppose these people just want to show off huh? No wonder he told me to go on the roof too. No way I want to be there with them now.


    Oh well, it''s good that they got the attention away from me so let''s just sit here with my cute Cai Hong and Iris to see how they were going to conduct this selection.

 Chapter 688 - The Secret Master

    (MC POV)


    With Sect Master Qing and the others appearing so shily, all of the prospective students'' attention were directed towards them, allowing me to hide at the side of the courtyard without anyone noticing my presence.


    Cai Hong was seated on myp to watch the show while Iris stood on my right to continue watching me.


    At this point I just let her do it without saying anything already. It''s not like this is something new that she''s doing considering she had been watching me ever since I created her.


    And before you ask, yes, I did use omniscience to check and she really was just watching me live out all of my other lifetimes.


    No, I don''t want to talk about it.


    Sect Master Qing waved his hand over the crowd, "Good morning to all of you prospective students of Heaven Sect, I am Sect Master Qing. Know that the road ahead of you is a perilous journey that many may fail, but if you persevere and¡­"


    I tuned out Sect Master Qing''s wee speech to materialise a cookie from my storage ring.


    "Does Cai Hong want a cookie?"


    "Yay! Papa cookie! Cai Hong wuv Papa!!" My little dragon squealed, epting my proffered snack with her hands gingerly.


    Her squeal caused a few of the students to look in my direction.


    I thought they might be surprised to see me but the women seemed to swoon at Cai Hong''s cuteness while the men ogled at Iris for a while before turning back.


    Hmm¡­ They didn''t recognise me.


    Ah, this is the situation where people know my name but don''t know what I look like.


    That makes sense since it''s not like there''s an inte for them to search up and see what I look like anytime they want. At most they might have simply heard about me and that''s all they know.


    Well, this works in my favour actually. I definitely would have preferred this over people swarming me and asking me stuff.


    And just in case anyone is curious, I''m currently wearing the Sect advisor''s robes which are different from the Master robes.


    While the standard Master robes are pure white in colour, mine were white with very obvious gold trims along the hem and sleeves. The patterns on my robes also had cloud imprints on it which the Master robes do not have so I shouldn''t be mistaken for a normal Master of Heaven Sect.


    This is a design Sect Master Qing and gang came up with so it''s unique to our Sect, meaning anyone not of our Sect wouldn''t know who''s wearing these robes.


    They actually came up with an even gaudier design before this and I had to reject them a few times before we finally settled on this.


    At least I''m not wearing those priest robes that Guiying made me wear for her coronation.


    Also, I kind of dulled Iris''s perfection in other people''s eyes so she doesn''t look like an absolutely perfect, heavenly, out of this world, breathtaking beauty, but more like an especially, incredibly beautiful woman instead.


    "What do you think of the event so far, Iris?" I tried to ask the cosmic being beside me.


    She tilted her head at me, "Ara? What event?"


    I gestured to the Grand Courtyard, "You know¡­ The student selection that''s happening right in front of us?"


    She blinked at me, her eyes looking a little distant which told me she was currently using her omniscience to figure out what I was talking about.


    "Aplete waste of time," She dered without batting an eyelid. "None of these have anything to do with Master."


    "Um¡­ Well, they might be future students inside the Sect I''m currently living in, you know? So you can''t say they have absolutely nothing to do with me."


    She shook her head, "Ufufufu~ It''s not like anything will change even if the students are better or worse. As long as Master is here, this Sect''s standing won''t change and thus, this event is utterly pointless. As evident by the events caused by Master''s absence, your presence here is what matters the most."


    Ugh¡­ If you put it that way, there''s now way I can refute that...


    Sect Master Qing finally finished his lengthy address after Cai Hong finished nibbling half of her cookie, signaling the start of the student selections.


    Since they didn''t tell me to do anything, they must have their own ns of selecting this year''s students.


    "Without further ado, I will announce the beginning of your first test! There are various Masters spread out around the Sect, a few of them are currently around this very courtyard. All you need to do is to find them and obtain their approval, be it through your disy of Cultivation skills or some other way. Anything is allowed as long as the Master approves of you!"


    Anything huh? Well I suppose if they resorted to using underhanded methods, the Masters could just choose not to pass them.


    Someone in the crowd raised their hand, "How do we know if you got their approval?"


    "The Master who has approved of you will infuse you with their own personal Quarks that we will recognise. Go to the Grand Hall with it and you will pass the first test. But if any Heaven Sect member determines that you are unsuitable for the Sect for any reason, you will be kicked out of here without question. All of you have two hours! Now, begin!"


    The moment the words left his lips, the people wearing the white robes on the rooftop immediately leapt away, disappearing inside the Sect.


    Interesting.


    Because there''s so many people, they came up with this n of testing everyone at once. First they will need to find a Master which determines their searching and information gathering skill. If they are smart enough, they might be able to figure out where these Masters might have gone or even who to ask to find out.


    The fact that anyone in our Sect including the servants could disqualify them would also ensure they wouldn''t try anything stupid too.


    Then, even if they found a Master, they will need to do their best to impress them and I know for a fact that bribes definitely wouldn''t work.


    This is basically a treasure hunt game, isn''t it?


    Interesting, very interesting.


    With Sect Master Qing''s deration, the doors to the Grand Hall were opened, allowing the prospective student to start rushing out to find a Master to impress.


    Most of them paid no attention to me as they rushed past and even those who did only took a moment to look at my robes before following the crowd.


    I smirked secretly.


    I''m pretty sure Sect Master Qing also included me in the panel of judges so I should be free to give my approval too.


    Well, it''s not like I expect people to actuallye to me anyway, this is an event that would decide these prospective students'' futures so they definitely wouldn''t waste their time with someone they weren''t even sure of--


    "She''s so cuuuute~"


    "Ahhh! Just look at her nibble on the cookie!"


    "Hello little one! What''s your name?"


    "Umm¡­ I''ve fallen in love with you at first sight! Will you please go out with me?"


    I was surprised by the voices that came out of nowhere.


    Turning my head, I saw three girls cooing at Cai Hong in front of me while a young man was bowing his head with his hand outstretched to Iris.


    Both Cai Hong and Iris werepletely ignoring the people who were interested in them.


    I smiled, "Hello, can I help you?"


    One of the girls turned their attention to me, "Are you this little one''s guardian?"


    "I''m her father actually," I admitted.


    Cai Hong giggled and turned to me with her cookie, "Papa, cookie?"


    Since she offered, of course I took a bite of my cute little dragon''s cookie.


    The girls swooned exaggeratedly at the action.


    Seriously, calm down. I know Cai Hong is cute and all but¡­ Ok, she really is cute. So cute. Head pats for you, you cute little thing.


    I cleared my throat, "Ahem, shouldn''t you girls be going toplete the test?"


    The one on the right with short, ck hair smiled, "As you can see¡­ Everyone''s rushing out right now so even if we wanted to, we''ll have to wait for the flood to die down first."


    I suppose that makes sense.


    "Also, boy," I called out to the young man who still had his head bowed to Iris. "She''spletely ignoring you. Like seriously. Just give up."


    He turned to look questioningly at me, "Who is she to you?"


    Before I could answer, Cai Hong pointed to Iris, "Mama!"


    The young man''s eyes widened at her words, finally realising what Iris''s rtion to me was.


    Oh well, it''s not like I care about what he thinks.


    I turned back to the girls, "So¡­ Since we''re here, how about you girls tell me why you are trying to join Heaven Sect?"


    I was going to begin my secret interview with these girls to decide whether they can get my approval when a voice shouted out from behind them.


    "Husband!!"


    ¡­


    What are you doing here?!

 Chapter 689 - Why Is There So Much Trash?

    (Kiyomi POV)


    My lips curled up into a smile when I broke through my bottleneck again. The cultivation method that Master gave my sister and I was just simply too astounding.


    In just a few days, both my sister and I were already well on our way to bing Masters in our own right. Still nowhere near godhood yet, but it was most definitely a start.


    Lian Li, the most talented one amongst us, was already a bona fide Master after just cultivating the technique Master gave her these past few days.


    Normally, Practitioners would spend years or even decades to achieve what we had in this short amount of time. If others knew of this, it would definitely cause an uproar within the Practitionermunity.


    Are we jealous of Lian Li? Of course not.


    It''s not like it''s a race anyway so none of us felt any need for jealousy, especially since our end goal was the same. Now we would have even more power to put any pieces of trash that even dares to look at our Master wrong in their ce!


    Even if the world became Master''s enemy, we would be able to raze everything to the ground if we have to!


    Oops, shouldn''t get too ahead of myself there, it wouldn''t be good if there was no one left to spread the word of Master''s absolute Divinity after all.


    I stretched my arms before standing up from my lotus position, just as my sister decided to do the same at the same time.


    As much as I would like to spend my time cultivating non-stop to further improve myself and reach Godhood as soon as possible, this cultivation method requires both Manami and I to take breaks to allow the energies in our body to settle after every practice.


    The others were still absorbed in their own cultivation but since it will be lunch time soon, they would be taking their own breaks as well.


    Master had also insisted us not to spend every waking second practicing since it would make our life dull. Thoughts about cultivating in secret were thrown out the window when Master told us if he caught any of us doing so, we would be barred from sleeping with him for an entire month.


    In Brendan''s case, he wouldn''t be allowed to touch anything rted to alchemy for the same time period as well.


    With such a threat looming over our heads, none of us dared to do it behind Master''s back.


    Still¡­ To think that Master still cared so much about us at this point¡­ We made sure to show our love for Master a lot every night.


    "High Priestess Kiyomi, your towel."


    I looked to the side to see Marie, the servant Master had assigned to me in the past who also happened to be a clean freak.


    I epted the towel to wipe my sweat away before returning it to her, "Thank you Marie. You can go help the others in lunch preparations now."


    She bowed her head and left for our kitchens obediently. She really does look more like a housewife than a Practitioner.


    I turned to my side just in time to see my sister''s servant leave as well, prompting my sister to stroll up to me.


    "Ara, ara? Look at you, my cute little sister. You''re practically glowing~"


    "I can say the same to you, sister. I can bet you had Master on your mind the entire time we were doing it."


    "Ufufufu~ But that''s natural of course. Isn''t it the same for you?"


    I kept my mouth shut and looked away.


    "Ara? My cute little Kiyomi''s being shy now~ Ufufufu~ No need to worry, Master had gone out for a stroll with Cai Hong and that stuck up woman. So if you want to do it again just for pleasure, this big sister will indulge you~"


    I shook my head, "That''s enough for now. We wouldn''t want to miss our lunch time."


    "That is true~ In that case, I shall go and prepare tea in case Master returns~"


    I watched my sister leave the courtyard while I made my way towards our room. Since sister had mentioned the possibility of Master returning, I wanted to change out my underwear to something more special just in case.


    Right as I was passing by the courtyard entrance, a group of three men came running in, all of them gasping for breath.


    I frowned, recognizing none of them as members of our Sect.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked, vignt of these strangers who woulde to Master''s courtyard.


    The one in front took a few moments to catch his breath before standing up straight.


    He was about to say something when he suddenly stopped himself, his mouth opened wideically.


    I raised an eyebrow at his inaction, even his two friends beside him were perplexed by him.


    The man suddenly took one step forward before bowing his head to me, "I''ve fallen in love at first sight with you! Please go out with me!"


    "Get lost," I rejected him immediately before turning to one of his friends. "I ask again, what are you doing here?"


    The boy took a moment to recover from the shock of seeing his friend''s confession before answering me, "Umm¡­ We''re participating in the Heaven''s Sect student selections¡­ We''re looking for a Master to ept our admission¡­"


    Ah... I remember those geezers telling us in the underground cathedral that this would be their n for this year. We wanted to tell Master about it but all of us had been distracted by the new cultivation techniques He had granted to us and forgot about it¡­


    How shameful of us¡­


    Still, I''m surprised that anyone would actuallye all the way up here seeing it was almost at the peak of the mountain.


    Hmm¡­ Maybe they''re also fellow believers of Master who had converted during our absence and came here to seek out Master?


    I crossed my arms, "Do you know whose courtyard this is?"


    All three of them shook their heads.


    I frowned, "Then do any of you believe in Master?"


    "Err¡­ Believe in Master? What does that mean?" One of them asked.


    Hmph¡­ So they aren''t believers and they only came here because they thought this courtyard would belong to some Master they can seek out to obtain their approval.


    I waved my hand in a shooing motion at them, "In that case, you''re not wee here. Go elsewhere to find a Master to approve of you. Absolutely brazen of you toe here without even knowing these things."


    The three of them looked at each other but knew better than to argue, especially since any member of the Sect could disqualify them right away.


    As they were still on the clock, two of them immediately turned around to run off in search of another Master.


    The leader looked at me with longing eyes which I returned with a t stare before turning to run out of the courtyard with his friends.


    How weak. I hope they aren''t the standard of new students we can expect this year.


    Just as I was about to continue my way towards my room, a woman strolled past the courtyard entrance casually.


    "Hmm¡­ A little in but there''s a chance," The woman said aloud to herself.


    I sniffed in her direction only to recoil slightly at the unbelievable stench of perfume wafting from her body.


    Noticing me, the woman turned her gaze towards me, "Oh? A fox monster¡­ Are you a Master of Heaven Sect?"


    "No," I said curtly, not wanting to breathe in more of that smell.


    My answer made her disinterested in me and she started to walk past me, her line of sight locking on Master''s building.


    This rude bitch.


    I stretched out my tail to stop her, "Stop. You are not wee here. Leave now."


    She turned to regard me, "Do you know who I am?"


    "Are you Empress Guiying? Not that I suspect you are since I know her but you''re not on her level of influence are you?"


    She looked stunned by my words.


    I sniffed, "Didn''t think so. Now leave or I''ll throw you out."


    "You can''t--"


    I wrapped one of my tails around her and tossed her over the wall. If she''s good enough, she''ll be fine. If not, then I guess she''ll have to figure out how to get back home with a broken leg or two. The fact that I didn''t disqualify her was merciful enough.


    Now, back to my room.


    "Is there a Master here?!" A young man dressed in rather mboyant clothes shouted as he rushed into the courtyard.


    "No, there isn''t," I growled at him. "Please leave."


    He looked at me up and down before his face broke out into a grin, "Now, now. Is that anyway to speak to your betters, servant girl?"


    Servant girl? This man is both ignorant and weak.


    I crossed my arms, "I''m going to give you the mercy of walking out of here right now before I hurt you."


    "Heh, I''d like to see who is the Master you serve to have such a rude servant like you. Clearly they''re ipetent to have a useless ser--"


    My tailshed out and wrapped around his neck. I almost thought of snapping in him half right then and there but it wouldn''t be good for Master to know about us killing these idiots during the student selections.


    Yes, I''ll disqualify him for now, then kill himter when he''s outside the Sect.


    "You''re disqualified. Now get lost," I dered, throwing the useless sack of shit away from the courtyard.


    Good, that should be the end of--


    "Hello?! Please tell me there''s a Master up here!"


    ¡­


    This is going to be a problem....

 Chapter 690 - Undercover Master

    (MC POV)


    "Husband!!"


    "Luna, Rina," I greeted the former Matriarch of the Spiritual ne and her maid following a few steps behind her, maintaining my currentposure.


    The girls and the boy alternated their gazes between Luna and me before looking at Iris who showed no reaction to Luna''s presence and continued to stare at me silently.


    They probably mistook Iris''s stare as one that is filled with disapproval so they turned back to give me a cold re as well.


    Well, it''s not like these people are rted to me and I frankly don''t really care about what they think, thus I found no need to exin myself to them.


    I mean, do I really care about the opinions of these people who aren''t remotely rted to my cute disciples? Most definitely not.


    All I needed to see was Cai Hong still nibbling cutely on her cookie and looking at me with her cute, round, sparkly eyes.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked Luna as she came closer to me.


    "Fufu~ Aftering to this ne, I''ve realised my own shorings so I decided to train myself up from the bottom again! I was so short-sighted thinking Husband was perfect for me, but I never thought about whether I was suitable for Husband! Husband was already perfect to begin with and listening to Reverend Mother''s words made me realise how much I needed to change! Then I thought, what better way to remake myself than to go to where Husband had studied and learn more about your way of life here! Nnngg! Not being able to see Husband for the past few days were extremely tortuouspared to the time where I could look at Husband however and whenever I wanted for the past three years! Just wait for me a little while more Husband! I will remake myself into the perfect wife and we can finally get married as husband and wife!"


    Her love is really heavy huh...


    Luna''s words made our peanut gallery a little confused, but it was clear their opinions of me were still quite low even if they think Luna might be a little off her rails.


    I raised an eyebrow at the former Matriarch, "You''re not here to be my student, are you?"


    Luna giggled, "I do admit it was quite tempting, but that would mean my position had been degraded from your future wife to your disciple. No, I will learn from someone else instead, Husband! But please just let me gaze upon your countenance once in a while, please?"


    Ok¡­ Whatever floats your boat I guess.


    I don''t even need to ask Rina why she''s here since I know she would just be following Luna around anyway.


    Seeing Luna being so earnest, I couldn''t help but want to help her a little considering she had been taking care of my disciples and I during the past three years.


    I gestured for her toe closer and whispered the location of where I knew a few of the Masters were hiding. I know the information is correct since I had obtained it by asking omniscience.


    Whether she manages to get their approval or not would be dependent on her own ability though, so this is as far as I could help her. I don''t think she''ll appreciate me giving her a free pass here.


    That fact didn''t bother her and she simply giggled after getting the information, "Ufufufu~ I''ll get right on it husband! I love you~"


    She didn''t wait for my reply and rushed off, Rina bowing her head to me first before chasing after her mistress.


    Since most of the people had already left, they didn''t have any trouble getting out of the Grand Courtyard.


    I turned to the three girls and boy, "So¡­ Are you all not going to go find a Master to approve of your admission?"


    The boy was still looking at me with chilly eyes, "You¡­ Aren''t you ashamed of being unfaithful?"


    I raised an eyebrow at him, "Unfaithful? How so?"


    He gestured to Iris, "You already have such a wonderful woman give birth to a daughter and you''re still soliciting other women in front of her? How shameful!"


    I snorted, "You don''t even know who I am nor who either of these women are and you still dare to act so full of yourself. Forget it, get out of my sight. I''m not interested in you."


    The boy seethed, "How dare you?!"


    Ah, let me guess, this boy is probably the son of some important official from somewhere and this is his first time getting told off by someone else? His parents did a bad job of raising him in that case.


    Also, I don''t get why you''re so upset about this? Polygamy exist here doesn''t it? So it''s not a big deal that¡­


    Ohhh¡­


    This kid is absolutely jealous that Iris is my woman. Well¡­ I literally created her, boy. Though I''m pretty sure I didn''t create her to be like this in mind, but it''s still none of your business.


    Before I could tell him off again, there was the sound of someone screaming and we looked up just in time to see a figure flying through the air and crashing into the middle of the Grand Courtyard.


    The dust cleared to reveal a young man dressed in rather mboyant clothesying in the crater and looking rather miserable.


    Sect Master Qing flew down to the crater, unperturbed by the fact that someone was sent flying down here.


    "You''re disqualified. As soon as you''re able to, please leave our Sect."


    The young man gasped and climbed out of the crater, "Wait! Sect Master Qing, wait! How can this happen to me?! She was merely some fox youkai! How can she determine whether I was unsuitable or not?!"


    Fox youkai? Don''t tell me he went to my courtyard and even disturbed my disciples'' cultivation? Yeah, he definitely deserves to be kicked out of here.


    Sect Master Qing didn''t look amused by his protest, "In case it wasn''t clear enough¡­ I said that any member of Heaven Sect would be able to disqualify you from the selections and I do mean anyone. Even the servants who are in charge of cleaning the Sect grounds are able to kick you out for any reason."


    That young master gritted his teeth, "To think this Heaven Sect would heed some servant girls'' words¡­ Is that how low this ce has be?!"


    Ah, after the protest and deniales the part where they would look down on us to save their face. Pretty standard young master behaviour right there.


    "The ''servant girl'' you mentioned just so happens to be a direct disciple of Master Lin. You could have simply just tried again on the next student selection but¡­ Hmm, I suppose I should congratte you on receiving your lifetime ban from here. Please remove yourself from the premises now and never return."


    Oh, this is my first time actually seeing Sect Master Qing being that harsh on anyone. I''ve always remembered him as the kind, old mentor of mine.


    I wonder why he got so serious?


    Oh wait¡­ He''s part of my fanclub too isn''t he? So it could be seen as this guy indirectly insulting his idol¡­


    Well, that exins I suppose...


    Ignoring the sight of the young master starting to beg Sect Master Qing pathetically, I turned to the boy again, "So¡­ You were saying something along the lines of ''how dare you''?"


    "N¡­ No! I¡­ I''ll be on my way now!" He muttered before escaping quickly.


    I turned to the girls, "And how about you girls? I was asking what made all of you decide to join Heaven Sect in the first ce?"


    They recovered from their surprise quickly.


    "It''s for Master Lin of course!" They dered together.


    I managed to keep my face passive, "Oh? Why so?"


    One of the girls smirked at me, "Don''t you know? Most of Master Lin''s disciples are females, that means there''s a high chance that he would ept another female disciple! If we can catch his eye, we will be set for life!"


    Er¡­ No, it''s not like I go out of my way to find female disciples¡­ They just came to me naturally¡­


    "Right¡­ I suppose er¡­ Good luck with that. Oh, I think you better get going, there''s a time limit after all. Just a tip since you were nice, you might find a Master hiding near one of the baths."


    The girls thanked me and left the Courtyard quickly.


    Well¡­ At least now I know why there''s so many female students here...


    "Papa, cookie?"


    A¡­ Cai Hong is cute as always~

 Chapter 691 - He’s Handsome

    (MC POV)


    About half an hour has passed since themencement of the student selections. There were quite a number of students who got disqualified during this time, all of them either trudging their way out of the Sect with their heads down or being escorted out by a few Sect members.


    I was still seated at the Grand Courtyard with a cup of tea in my hands, watching Cai Hong run around the empty courtyard chasing a butterfly.


    Just a reminder that this little dragon is a cosmic being akin to a god, and said cosmic dragon was currently ying with a butterfly with a big happy smile on her face.


    So cute.


    Just as I took another sip from my cup, I heard the sound of footsteps and turned to see a young man approach me nervously.


    He had sandy brown hair that was tied up in a neat bun at the top of his head and quite striking blue eyes. His angr face couldnd him a career in modelling and his physique wasn''t bad either.


    He''s basically your stereotypical pretty boy.


    "Umm¡­ You''re¡­ You''re a Master¡­ Aren''t you?" He asked, wringing his hands nervously.


    I raised an eyebrow at thed, "Oh? Whatever made you think so?"


    "Sect Master Qing said there were Masters currently within the courtyard when he announced the start of the selections¡­ You were there as well so I thought you might be one¡­"


    I grinned, "Well, I suppose I should apud you for your insight. You are correct, I am a Master of Heaven Sect."


    His face brightened up, "Ah! Then¡­ May I trouble you to invigte me?"


    "Of course, though my test is a really simple one. All I want to know is what are your reasons and goals in joining Heaven Sect?"


    "Eh? Ah! Umm¡­ That is¡­" He stuttered, suddenly unsure of himself.


    I frowned, "What''s wrong? Is there a reason that you can''t share?"


    He shook his head quickly, "No, no! That''s not it¡­ Erm¡­ I wanted to join Heaven Sect to be stronger of course¡­ And my main goal of joining is to¡­"


    "Is to?"


    "Is to¡­ Umm¡­ Make a harem¡­" He muttered, hiding his face from view.


    I chuckled, "Well, I suppose I can understand such a want, you''re human after all."


    And not to mention I actually did have one right now so I''m in no position to judge him.


    As long as he doesn''t try anything with my girls, I won''t wipe him from existence.


    I leaned forward on my chair, "So, what was your n in getting one? I''m sure you''re not expecting to just go up to a few girls and ask them to join your harem, right?"


    He poked his fingers together, "Ummm¡­ Well¡­ If I was strong enough, I think that might work?"


    I raised an eyebrow, "You aren''t thinking of using force, are you?"


    "No! No! Definitely not! I meant that¡­ Umm¡­ Aren''t people normally attracted to strong guys?"


    "Well¡­ That''s not a universal rule since it depends on the person in question. But I suppose there are at least a few of them out there who are."


    "Then¡­ Then I think I won''t have a problem."


    I smirked, "Confident, aren''t you? Very well then, what''s your name?"


    "Shuai Ge," He replied with a straight face.


    I raised an eyebrow at him but apparently that really was his name. Well whatever, I''m not someone who would judge them for that.


    "Ahem, Shuai Ge huh? Very well, I''m looking forward to what you can do in the future so you have my approval."


    The boy gasped, "Truly?! Thank you Master!"


    I shook my head at him, "No, this doesn''t mean I epted you as my disciple, I''m only approving you in joining the Sect. Don''t get ahead of yourself."


    He scratched his head in embarrassment, "Ah¡­ Sorry. I don''t know how this works."


    I held up my hand and imbued him with some of my Quarks, proof that he had passed the first test that the Elders would be able to verify once he goes in to report his sess.


    He thanked me again before running back into the Grand Hall where the Elders in charge of recording who passed the first test were waiting, leaving me alone with Iris again.


    Honestly, I was quite surprised that he only looked at Iris once throughout our conversation and never again. Now I have a suspicion that he might be gay. He never said he was trying to make a harem of girls after all...


    Well, not that there''s anything wrong with him being gay anyway, but it was just a thought.


    I leaned back in my chair to sip at my tea again, watching Cai Hong continue to run around the courtyard chasing the same butterfly.


    A few moments passed and I heard footstepsing towards me again.


    Turning my head, I found another young maning towards me with confident strides, bordering on a swagger.


    I thought he might be another potential student who figured out my identity but instead, he went up to Iris and bowed his head.


    "Good day, mdy. I am Hao Lian, heir to the Hao Family. I could not help but be charmed by your heavenly beauty when Iid eyes on you just now. Could I know your good name?"


    Unsurprisingly, Iris ignored him and continued to stare at me with her fathomless gaze.


    It took him a few moments to realise that Iris had no intention of returning his greeting but instead of giving up, he tried again.


    "Ahem¡­ I said I''m the heir to the Hao Family and I have just been epted as a member of Heaven Sect. Could I know mdy''s good name?"


    "Save your breath boy," I advised him with a slow shake of my head. "She''s not interested."


    He scowled at me, "And who might you be?"


    "You don''t need to know, but just know that even if you passed the first test, the rule that you can be disqualified by any Heaven Sect member is still in effect. So I suggest you turn around and walk back the way you came from before I decide it''s better that you don''t get admitted into the Sect."


    He looked like he was going to continue arguing but decided to ultimately back off.


    Hao Lian turned around and walked three steps away before noticing Cai Hong who was prancing around the Grand Courtyard.


    He turned back to look at me with scorn, "To treat this ce like some child daycare, you are definitely a nobody. I''ll remember your face. When I be a Master of this Sect, I''m going to make sure you get your just desserts."


    I smiled at him, "I''m looking forward to it."


    He said no more and stormed off, not taking a second nce back.


    Hao family huh? Who the heck even are they? Hmm¡­ Maybe I''ll go and find Guiying and ask her about it, it could serve as an excuse for me to go look for her.


    I guess we''ll see if they be anyone important in the future.


    But for Shuai Ge to be the first to figure out my position in the Sect, he might have a bright future ahead of him.

 Chapter 692 - They’re Multiplying

    (MC POV)


    A few more people came to me but all of them thought I was there to give clues and not an actual Master so I simply gave them some vague directions and sent them on their way.


    I counted another thirty more people who were sent crashing into the Grand Courtyard, courtesy of one of my disciples. They would then be escorted out after regaining their consciousness, some of them going quietly while a few unruly ones had to be physically tossed out.


    Thetest one of them was still unconscious in the centre of the Courtyard, being prodded by Cai Hong with a stick.


    The fact that his body was riddled with burns told me that he most likely pissed off Manami to be tossed here.


    I wonder why they''re even going to my courtyard in the first ce?


    Oh, is it because it''s located quite high up so they thought it belonged to someone important?


    Well, they''re right in that line of thinking except I''m currently not there. Should I return there to avoid these people disturbing my disciples?


    "Papa! Present!" Cai Hong squealed, running up to me.


    I turned my gaze downwards to see my little dragon holding a small coin purse and looking at me with sparkly eyes.


    Cai Hong, being the dragon she was, must have smelled the gold the unconscious guy had on him that stirred the dragon blood in her. It is, after all, part of a dragon''s nature to want to hoard things so I suppose she''s just beginning to awaken to such wants.


    Though the fact that she brought it to me instead could mean that she thinks that her Papa would want to increase my own hoard of gold. I won''t deny being a hoarder, but gold is thest thing on my hoarding list right now.


    Still, for Cai Hong to be thinking about me...


    So cute.


    Ahem, stealing is still wrong, no matter how cute you are so I have to tell her off.


    "No, no, Cai Hong, don''t go stealing other people''s coin purses. Give the poor boy his purse back, Cai Hong."


    "Yes, Papa~~" The little dragon saluted, running back to the unconscious boy.


    Ahhh¡­ That cute salute, I can''t¡­ Why is she so cute?


    Cai Hong squatted down in front of the boy and dropped the coin purse on top of his head, making sure the purse stayed there before going back to prodding him with a stick.


    Well, this guy did piss Manami off so I don''t feel the need to be kind to him anyway.


    I turned to Iris who hasn''t ceased staring at me ever since she stayed by my side.


    "So¡­ Having fun, Iris?"


    "Ara? This is the happiest I''ve been in a long time, Master. To allow me to stay by your side and watch you from such a close distance, I could not ask for more."


    Why was I even expecting any other answer? I should really get her to do other things aside from just staring at me all day.


    Hmm¡­ Maybe I really should go pay the gods of this world a visit? That''s an idea, I should do that after the student selections are done.


    Just when I was considering taking a stroll around the Sect to see how the other prospective students were faring, another person made their way to me, this time a young woman.


    She looked like she was really considering her actions since she kept taking a step forward before taking two steps back, then taking three steps forward before backing off again.


    I grinned at her, "You cane closer, you know? I don''t bite."


    The woman gasped at my words and quickly scurried in front of me, her head bowed low.


    "Thank you for allowing me the honor, Master!"


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "Err¡­ Sorry but¡­ What''s with that serious attitude of yours?"


    "That¡­ I¡­ I''m sorry, but I''m a little unsure of how I should behave in front of Master¡­"


    "Why are you calling me ''Master''?"


    "Umm¡­ You are Master Lin, yes?"


    "That is correct."


    "Then you are the Master!"


    What is she...


    Oh¡­ I get it¡­ She''s one of the fanclub members too¡­ Didn''t think I''d actually meet one that came from outside of the Sect, much less announce herself like this.


    I cleared my throat, "Ahem¡­ Let''s put aside who I am for now. Are you here to gain my approval to join the Sect?"


    She nodded her head enthusiastically, "Yes, Master! It''s been my dream to join your Sect ever since I knew about your Holiness!"


    Great, I''m guessing she was also present at Guiying''s coronation ceremony too¡­ Or else she''s part of the church there as well which I already know is still the same fanclub anyway.


    I need to remember to give Guiying another spanking for tricking me into bing the head of my own religion... She seriously led me by the nose for that one.


    I sighed, "Alright¡­ I think I already know the answer but¡­ What are your reasons and goals in joining Heaven Sect?"


    She sped her hands together in prayer, "Of course it is to be as near as the holiest being in existence and, if I may be so bold, be able to serve you in some way! I wouldn''t mind just being given the opportunity to sweep your Sect for you! Just being in the same ce as Master¡­ I could not ask for more!"


    So this is what a fanatic looks like huh¡­ I''m tempted to just say no but I''m worried about what she might resort to doing if she doesn''t get what she wants¡­


    I tried my best to maintain a neutral face, "Very well. I approve of your joining."


    She gasped, "Re¡­ Really? Oh thank you Master! I swear you won''t regret this!"


    I am regretting it plenty already¡­


    Snapping my fingers, I imbued her body with my Quarks to show she had passed the test.


    I was about to tell her to proceed back to the Grand Hall to report to the Elders but she suddenly let out a cry and copsed on her knees.


    Eh? Did I hurt her? I only imbued my Quarks into her you know? There shouldn''t have been anything that would have hurt her in any way?


    I considered removing the Origin of me imbuing my Quarks in her when she suddenly hugged herself and started moaning out loud, "Ahhhh!! This feeling! This feeling of Master''s energy embracing my body!! Absolutely Divine!! Ahhhhh!! To think someone as insignificant as me could receive such a reward!! I can die without any regrets!! Thank you for this Divine Gift Master!!!"


    Uwaa¡­ Are all of my fanclub members like this? I''m really afraid to meet the rest of them now.


    I used my omniscience to find out her past a little and¡­


    Oh¡­ She was under the direct tutge of Diao Chan¡­ Of course she was¡­ And she wasn''t even the only one?


    Oh wow¡­ There''s several others like her inside the Sect as well, just that she was the only one who chose to approach me...


    Seriously girls¡­ What did you even do to them to make them act like this? I''m really tempted to use my omniscience to find out everything but something tells me I definitely wouldn''t like the answer.


    Yeah, I''ll just forget about this. Ignorance is bliss and all that. I was plenty happy enough not knowing about this fanclub of mine and look where I am now...


    Iris tilted her head at me, "Ara? It seems like the thought of these followers is troubling Master. Shall I End all of them for you?"


    No, no. You''re enough trouble as well Iris, please don''t act innocent, ok?


    Ugh¡­ Maybe I should just go and check on what my disciples are doing right now to escape from this¡­


    I''ll just go and fluff Manami and Kiyomi''s tails while I''m at it, I''m sure that will heal my weariness right up.

 Chapter 693 - The Second Test

    (MC POV)


    "Ufufufu~ Is this alright, Master?" Manami asked, stroking my face with one of her tails.


    "Umu, it feels nice."


    "Ara, ara? Then allow me to spoil you more, Master. Ufufufu~"


    Lian Li leaned on my back, pushing herself closer to me while her hands kneaded my shoulders, "How about this, Master? Does this feel good?"


    "Mmhmm, that definitely feels good."


    Yep, being pampered by my disciples is definitely the best.


    I came back after dealing with that fanatic and my disciples took one look at me to know I had weariness in my heart, thus the two of them immediately brought me aside and into my room to soothe me.


    Thus my current position of being fluffed by Manami''s tails while Lian Li massaged my shoulders from behind.


    Cai Hong was seated on Iris''sp nearby, the little dragon nibbling on another cookie I gave her while Iris was content to just watch me.


    I remembered about the people being tossed out of my courtyard so I decided to ask them about it.


    "So¡­ Were there any problems while I was away?"


    Manami paused in her fluffing for just a split second before continuing, "Ara? Whatever problems could we possibly have, Master?"


    "You know¡­ I realised what the content of the student selection''s first test was so I thought maybe some of them might havee here to look for me or something like that."


    Lian Li giggled, "Oh, there were a few of them. But they were hardly a problem, Master. The nicer ones we gave them directions, the not so nice ones were told to leave and the really impertinent ones were made to leave."


    ''Made'' to leave eh? Pretty sure they were literally sent flying away from here but I suppose they weren''t exactly lying so I''ll let that pass.


    "How are all of you progressing in your cultivation?"


    Manami snaked one of her tails under my shirt, "Mmm¡­ My dear Kiyomi and I are progressing wonderfully, Master. We definitely wouldn''t mind you joining us for a few of them, you know?"


    I didn''t need to see her lust-filled gaze to know what she was implying, "Hmm¡­ Perhaps some other time. What about you, Lian Li?"


    "Unn¡­ I don''t have any problems on my end for now as well. I thank Master once again for bestowing such a Divine gift to one as unworthy as I am."


    Good, good.


    Although you should be more confident of yourself, Lian Li. All of you truly are geniuses. Even if I were to give these cultivation methods to others, they might not even be able to utilise them as well as you guys had.


    I''m already looking forward to how else they can improve.


    "Speaking of which, Master¡­" Lian Li turned to re at the only other woman who was inside the room with us. "Is Master really just going to let this woman follow you around the entire time?"


    Surprisingly, Iris actually reacted to Lian Li''s words with a smirk, "Do you have a problem with me following Master around, number two?"


    I could almost hear something snap.


    I''m actually more surprised that Iris snapped back at Lian Li since she never showed such an attitude before. Could she already be learning from my actions?


    Lian Li pressed her bosoms against the back of my head, "Hmph, I have nothing to say to someone who doesn''t know how to receive Master''s affections and can only watch from afar. In that sense, you are the real number two here."


    Iris hid her smile behind her fan, "Fufufu, if one needs to do that to show their devotion to Master, then that''s a pretty sad existence."


    Sensing an impending conflict, I quickly stood up, "Alright, alright. What did I say about getting along with each other?"


    Lian Li bowed her head, "Nnn¡­ My apologies, Master."


    Iris also bowed her head, "I do not know what came over me Master¡­ That was unbing of me."


    Hmm¡­ Maybe she''s really starting to gain human emotions? Heh, that means my teaching method is working! See, I told you my teaching methods would work!


    While I was secretly celebrating over my small progress in teaching Iris mortalmon sense, the sound of a loud gong ringing outside could be heard.


    "Oh, that''s the signal for the end of the first test, I should go back and see what the results are," I decided, moving to the exit of my room.


    "Papa! Papa! Cai Hong go too!" My little dragon squealed, running up to hug me.


    Well, there''s no way I can say no to that, can I?


    "I''ll take Cai Hong along. All of you can continue as you are. Call me if you need anything."


    Manami and Lian Li bowed, "Take care, Master."


    I teleported to the front of the Grand Hall with Iris before making my way inside the building, making it seem like I had walked there. I did a quick count of the students and it seems like the number of potential students was reduced to about half just from the first test.


    I was expecting less so seeing this number was quite a surprise.


    Seeing that the Elders and Masters were gathered at the front, I decided to stay out of the limelight by keeping to the back of the Hall with Iris, watching the proceedings from a distance.


    "Papa¡­ Huggies?" Cai Hong asked, reaching her hands out to me.


    I picked her up and carried her in my arms, nuzzling the cute little thing with my face which made her giggle.


    "For those of you gathered here, congrattions on passing the first entrance test," Sect Master Qing''s voice boomed within the Grand Hall. "Do not becent, for the test has yet to end. We will nowmence our second test!"


    Oh, I wonder what it''s going to be?


    "The next test will have each of you pit yourselves against a disciple of the Sect in a practice battle. A panel of Elders and Masters will judge your performance and if you are deemed to be good enough, you will pass even if you do not win. Now proceed to the Grand Courtyard where several of our disciples are already waiting for you. You are free to pick your own opponents but I have to remind you that looks can be deceiving!"


    The mass of students began filtering outside under the guidance of a few Elders and I followed along, curious on who they had selected to test these students.


    They had cordoned off sections of the Grand Courtyard and had activated my protection inscription that would send someone outside of the courtyard if they had received a fatal blow. Looks like they were quite prepared.


    Except¡­ Why do I see my own disciples amongst the testers?

 Chapter 694 - The Disciples’ Test

    (MC POV)


    No doubt about it, I see a few of my disciples standing inside the Grand Courtyard along with the other disciples who look to be the testers.


    Is this why I only saw Lian Li and Manami back in my courtyard? How did I not know about this? Exin, omniscience!


    ¡­


    Oh, so Sect Master Qing actually came along to ask if they were interested in testing out the new students. They thought it would be good to test out how much they improved so far so they epted.


    But secretly, they also wanted to see if those new students would fit the fanclub as well so they chose toe here personally to see them.


    Pretty sure the second reason is the bigger reason why they chose toe here...


    Lian Li and Manami were supposed to inform me but they got so distracted from pampering me so they forgot huh...


    Well¡­ It''s not like I''m against it, coupled with the fact that I''m quite curious how much they improved too so I''ll just watch from here.


    The fanclub thing¡­ I''ll just pretend I didn''t hear about it... It''s their business after all.


    The students were hesitating, I suppose none of them wanted to be known as the first person to be the test subject.


    Right as I was beginning to wonder what the organisers would do if no one stepped forward, arge sized man stepped forward from the crowd after a while.


    Pushing past everyone else, he went straight towards the only white fox youkai standing at the edge of the Courtyard.


    "You! You were the one who tossed me out just now! You merely caught me off guard so I''ll show you the difference between the two of us!"


    Oh? He must be one of the ''rude'' ones that my disciples ''asked'' to leave.


    He probably got a little bit pushy and Kiyomi decided to throw him over my walls, at least that''s what I guessed happened.


    Kiyomi is, after all, quite a straightforward person, so I can picture her doing that.


    My fox disciple sneered at him, "Even after I warned you to watch your mouth three times and throwing you out, it seems like you didn''t learn anything. I''m surprised you even made it past the first test with that attitude of yours."


    "Shut up! I''ll show you my power right now!" The man roared, leaping into Kiyomi''s arena.


    Oh boy¡­ That''s not an attitude you want to show one of the founding members of the fanclub that the entire Sect is part of you know? Oh well, I''m pretty sure he won''tst long fighting against her anyway. I didn''t even need to use my future sight to know that he was about to get his ass handed to him.


    He raised his hand into the air dramatically, "Icy me!!"


    Oh, it''s been awhile since Ist met someone who shouts out their Techniques. This certainly brings back memories.


    "How''s that?!" The man sneered at Kiyomi. "I already have a basic mastery of two elements and can evenbine them together! It''s my proof of being a genius!"


    Uwaa¡­ Just doing something like this and he''s letting it get to his head.


    I mean sure, it''s quite impressive that he could do that at such an early stage in his cultivation, but it''s not special to the degree of calling him a genius¡­


    This isn''t even meparing him with my disciples either, it really just isn''t that special. As long as someone spent a little bit more time cultivating, they might achieve the same results he has now.


    The Master who invigted him probably felt that this skill showed his hardworking nature and thus allowed him to pass or something.


    Kiyomi was, of course, unimpressed.


    "A simple thing like this and you already think you''re someone big? It seems like you do not know what true power looks like."


    "What?! Can''t you see that I''mbining two opposite elements together? Ha! If you don''t know how hard something like this is, I can only guess that you''re not even an Outer Core Practitioner of Heaven Sect!"


    Er¡­ Again, quite impressive for a new student, but not really that hard to do if you know how, so it''s not something you should be boasting about, especially not in front of experienced Practitioners.


    Has this guy forgotten he''s up against an established disciple of a Sect? Even if it wasn''t Kiyomi in front of him, anyone that has been around here for a while could kick your ass too, you know?


    Kiyomi rolled her eyes, "Are you done bbering?"


    "Ha! Scared now are you? I''ll even let you make the first move!"


    Rest in peace, nameless man number one.


    Kiyomi didn''t even materialise any Techniques, she simply moved one of her tails to strike at him with blinding speed, hitting the man across the face with a loud ''smack''.


    The force was enough to snap his neck so he was immediately sent outside the arena, looking confused about what happened.


    "Fail," The Elders and Masters watching it decided immediately, prompting a few other Sect members toe forward to escort the still confused man out.


    "Next," Kiyomi called out.


    Obviously after such a disy no one would--


    "Yes! Please take care of me!" A feminine voice called out.


    Oh, it was that fangirl I passed earlier.


    She went up to Kiyomi and cupped her hands, "Please guide me, senior sister!"


    Kiyomi nodded and began a spar without saying a word, most likely because she recognised the girl in front of her as being part of the same fanclub.


    The fangirl spread her arms out in front of her, "Iciclence!"


    Oof, I suppose I should expect all the newbies to be shouting out their Technique names. Well, it does help them concentrate so it''s to be expected.


    An ice shard materialised in front of the fangirl before shooting forward towards my fox disciple.


    In response, Kiyomi materialised the same Technique and shot it forward as well, the two ice shards meeting in the centre before exploding into pieces.


    Oh? Even though Kiyomi was going easy on her, the fact that the fangirl managed to materialise a Technique with that much power was worthy of praise. If it was me, I would have passed her already.


    "Frost explosion!" The fangirl shouted with her hand pointing at her opponent.


    The area around Kiyomi froze over but she looked none the worse for wear.


    Kiyomi snapped her fingers and the exact same thing happened to the fangirl, the only difference was that the fangirl immediately copsed on her knees and began shivering violently.


    Again, the fact that she managed to withstand that TEchnique from Kiyomi without cking out immediately was worthy of passing.


    "I¡­ I¡­ I give¡­" She admitted defeat through chattering teeth.


    Recognising her admission of defeat, the protection inscription activated and sent her outside the arena.


    "Pass," The invigtors called out, recognising her potential.


    That prompted a few more students to step forward, each of them curiously going to one of my disciples and bowing their heads reverently.


    There was one boy who practically did a dogeza in front of Diao Chan and I didn''t need my omniscience to know he''s one of the fanclub members who was trained by her.


    If it''s still not clear, all of these people were already fanclub members trying to seek approval from my disciples.


    None of them managed to put a scratch on my disciples of course but they were still allowed to pass. Diao Chan''s opponent was even shaking in delight at having the Witch whip him into unconsciousness.


    That spurred the other students forward, now knowing that even defeat could mean that they pass as long as they showed potential and not disgrace themselves like the man did from earlier.


    I''m a little worried about how many of them were actually fanclub members and I think it''s better if I didn''t know....

 Chapter 695 - Hello Empress

    (MC POV)


    Considering that these are new students who had barely trained in the ways of a Practitioner, there was no way any of the sect disciples could have lost against their opponents, much less my own disciples.


    Although¡­ I think having ria use guns in there was a bit of a cheat¡­She''s not even using a Practitioner so why is she there? I mean I can understand Diao Chan but how does simply sting them away with your shotgun a way to test them?


    Oh well¡­ At least anyone who could somehow defend themselves or counterattack against her was deemed to have passed the test.


    Luna and Rina easily passed their tests since they do have the experience of being Practitioners so their talent was easy to see.


    One other thing I noticed was that there were quite a number of youkais as well.


    Though it''s not a really prominent problem, but some people do discriminate against youkais though it wasn''t to a veryrge extent. Some Sects would definitely not wee them as they are constantly afraid that these youkais would use their own Techniques against them by spreading it to ''their people''.


    I''m guessing they came here since I have Manami and Kiyomi as my disciples, so they figured this was a safe ce for them to learn.


    Of course, there''s definitely some of them who have less than ideal intentions for this Sect but that goes to the humans as well, we just need to be on the lookout for these kinds of neers.


    Well, this isn''t anything new so I''m sure the other Elders and Masters are used to dealing with such things so there''s no need for me to worry anyway.


    And if any of them were the ones who went up against my disciples, I''m sure they would need to revise their ns since all of them got their ass handed to them.


    If they couldn''t even handle a few disciples, what can they do against their teachers, right?


    Speaking of my disciples¡­ They do let their opponents do a few Techniques on their own to show off a little, but once they have determined to have given them enough time, my disciples would immediately turn the tables on them and obtain a swift victory.


    They were supposed to invigte the prospective students after all, not to one-sidedly beat them down.


    I''m looking at you, ria. I seriously want to know who approved of you being one of the invigtors¡­


    Anyway, nothing makes me prouder than watching how far they''ve improved since I first took them in. I even made sure to hide myself so they wouldn''t feel too pressured by my presence.


    It''s been about an hour or so and they''ve only gone through half of the students. Since it looks like it''s going to take a while more toplete, I decided to go visit someone while they''re still doing that.


    I picked up Cai Hong in my arms and told Iris of my ns before teleporting us inside the pce in the capital.


    When my sight adjusted to the sudden shift in environment, I was a little taken aback by what I saw.


    I was supposed to have teleported to the Empress Guiying''s personal quarters, so why are there various portraits of me covering the walls?


    Oh great, Guiying''s also a fanclub member, why am I not surprised?


    At least Luna stopped at simply suggesting portraits being made of me to hang on her walls, Guiying actually went and did it behind my back.


    Before I could even decide on leaving the room, the doors burst open and a panting Guiying was standing at the entrance. It looked like she had sprinted here from wherever she was before.


    She took a moment to catch her breath until she saw me, prompting her to make a leap towards me with her arms outstretched.


    "Masteeeeeeerrr!! I missed youuuuuuuu!" She squealed, hugging my waist.


    People of Beiyang, may I present to you your empress.


    I patted her head, "Yes, yes. It''s me, Guiying. You can let go of me now."


    "Noooo!! Master was gone for so long!! I was so lonelyyyyyy!! I need to replenish my Masternium!!"


    What the heck is ''masternium''?


    "Cai Hong want''s Papanium!" My little dragon giggled while hugging my face.


    Aww¡­ You cute little thing, have all the papanium you want!


    Ahem, I mean¡­


    "Right, I wanted to ask you some things, Guiying. I could find out about all this myself but I thought hearing it from you would be much better."


    She detached her face from me, "Oh! Of course, Master! What would you like to know?"


    "Well, first things first¡­ Could you stop kneeling in front of my crotch? I''d hate it if someonees in and get the wrong idea."


    "Ehhh¡­ No one wille here anyway so it''s fine! In fact, how about let''s go one round? The bed is right over--"


    I flicked her forehead before she could finish her words.


    "Watch it. Don''t pollute my little Cai Hong''s mind."


    Cai Hong looked at me quizzically, "''Poll lute''?"


    I distracted her by giving her some head pats.


    That was when Guiying finally noticed the other person standing behind me.


    "Master? Did you get another disciple again?" The empress asked, looking pointedly at Iris.


    "Like I said, why don''t you get up first? Actually, are you even supposed to be here? And how did you even know I was here?"


    "Eh? That''s simple. I felt Master''s presence so I immediately rushed here after adjourning the court! Nothing is more important than Master after all!"


    You¡­ You''re supposed to be the empress you know? Is this country alright with such an empress?


    Well, considering how it''s still standing, I suppose she must at least be doing a somewhat decent job.


    I sighed, "Ok, ok. I get it. So can you just stand up first? Or at least sit down properly?"


    "In that case, sit with me Master!"


    Sensing that she wouldn''t budge until I epted, I gave in and sat down on the bed with her.


    Iris, of course, remained standing.


    Guiying raised an eyebrow at her but seeing no reaction from the white haired woman, she opted not to say anything either.


    "Before I start¡­ Have you heard of the Hao Family?" I asked.


    "Eh? The Hao Family? Hmm¡­ They aren''t really that important I suppose. They were one of the Houses appointed to take care of the new territories we conquered nearest to the country of Sun."


    Hmm¡­ That means they probably got a lot of money and influence from the trade with that country. With such an environment, I guess it''s normal for that Hao Lian boy to act like that.


    Oh well.


    "So, first things first," I gestured to mypanion. "Guiying, this is Iris. She''s¡­ I suppose you could say she''s basically a celestial being capable of Ending the world. She''s my disciple."


    Guiying blinked at me, "Eh? Celestial being? Disciple? Ending the world?"


    Great, I suppose I have to start at the beginning huh? She has a right to know anyway so let''s just give her a simplified exnation...


    Hopefully she won''t lose her mind knowing who I really am.

 Chapter 696 - There’s No National Problems At All

    (MC POV)


    Guiying turned to regard Iris, "So¡­ She''s a cosmic entity akin to the herald of the End Times?"


    "I''d like to ask where you even get that reference from but no. Iris is basically the End of everything, even the End Times if she so chooses."


    "And little Cai Hong is a Dragon Goddess?"


    I scrunched up my face, "Ehh¡­ I suppose?"


    "And Master is the creator of everything including Gods?"


    "Pretty much."


    "So it''s true¡­ Master is someone above even Gods¡­" Guiying muttered after I told her everything.


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "What do you mean ''it''s true''?"


    She grinned at me, "Ehehe~ I''m pretty sure Master knows by now that we made a religion of you, don''t you?"


    As much as I wanted to say no, I couldn''t, so I nodded my head slowly. Guiying looked like she wasn''t nning to hide it anymore so there''s no point in me denying it anyway.


    "Then Master should know that we all worshipped you as a God back then already! In fact, I''m sure some of us even suspected that you were way beyond the realm of Divines too!"


    "Let me guess¡­ You were one of them?"


    She puffed her chest, "Naturally! I knew Master was special after all! I was the one who pushed the idea of making a new official religion for Master!"


    I put my knuckles to the sides of her head and started drilling her temples, "So it was you after all! When did I even say I wanted to have a religion of myself?!"


    "Ahhhh!!! Ouch! Ouch! Ouch! Master!! It hurts! It huuuuuuurts!!"


    I let her go after a while, leaving the monarch to whimper while clutching at her head.


    "Anyway, I want to ask what else happened while I wasn''t around? I already know about Feng boy taking over Heaven Sect and the involvement of the Dark Sect, but is there anything else on your side?"


    Guiying peeked at me with an eye, "Isn''t Master Omniscient?"


    "Yes, but I do like to engage in conversation in case you haven''t realised. Otherwise I might end up like my disciple over here," I gestured to Iris who continued to stare at me.


    The woman in question tilted her head, "Is something wrong, Master?"


    "No, no, nothing''s wrong. You can continue what you were doing."


    She blinked once and her head went back to her previous position to continue staring at me.


    Guiying nodded her head to show she understood, "Umm¡­ Where should I begin then? The rest of the country didn''t really have many changes aside from that, even our neighbours stayed quiet. I won''t lie, I was expecting them tounch an invasion because of Master''s absence, but I believe ria''s army dissuaded them from attempting such a foolish action."


    I raised an eyebrow, "Oh, that is indeed surprising. I guess they still remember that you girls did conquer the whole of Dong in such a short time after all."


    Guiying giggled, "Or perhaps they''re still traumatised by your giant meteor you summoned over the capital city of Mei. That one certainly got the point across."


    I''d like to say that was pretty unlikely considering that queen tried to go back on her deal right after that, so there must be some other reason as well.


    Oh well, no use thinking about something that didn''t even happen anyway. For all I know, ria might have gotten Odriana and Mother to use some sort of giant cannon as a deterrent. At least I know she hasn''t created any form of busters yet.


    I turned to look at her, "Speaking of which¡­ How long before you''re expected at court again?"


    "Eh? I can just don''t go, Master. Like I said, nothing is more important than Master after all."


    "And the court is perfectly fine with you shirking your duties like that?"


    "Ehehehe~ Master, you''re teasing me~ Are you still not aware of the influence you hold? You are a literal God in everyone''s eyes who are part of the Church. They worship the very ground you walk on and would dly die just to have you look in their direction."


    I frowned, "That''s¡­ A fanaticism I never asked for. What did I even do to get that level of fanaticism from them?"


    "There''s a lot of reasons, Master. But¡­ Hmm¡­ Oh I know! Master can follow me? to attend court right now!"


    I raised an eyebrow at her to ask why.


    The empress grinned, "Well, like Master said just now, you''d rather not use your omniscience to find out the answer right? Then seeing the thing yourself would be much better than just me simply telling you!"


    She''s got a point I suppose.


    I shrugged, "Why not? Lead the way then."


    "Alright!" she cheered, leading me out of her room with quick steps.


    Just a note, I decided not to ask her about the pictures of me inside the room because it''s painfully obvious what she does with them. I mean, my disciples already made those erotic hug pillows of me and I''m sure the clothes they stole aren''t there for safekeeping purposes.


    So yeah, I have a pretty good idea of what Guiying does at night in her bed with all these pictures of me hanging around the room, so I won''t even mention it to her while I follow her out of the room.


    Cai Hong was especially cute right now with how she''s clinging to my face as I carried her along behind Guiying.


    "No guards?" I asked, noticing theck of escort following us, there weren''t even hidden guards either.


    "Having guards around Master is just a hindrance after all," Guiying replied simply, as though that exined everything.


    I didn''t have time to ask what she meant when someone rounded the corner ahead of us, causing Guiying''s entire demeanor to changepletely.


    While she had been striding forward like a really excitable schoolgirl just now, she suddenly straightened her back and started walking with the grace of a monarch.


    The change was so smooth and wless I almost thought the previous one was just my imagination.


    I looked ahead to see a bespectacled, obese man whose height reached to around my torso. He was dressed in rathervish clothes and also apanied by four guards nking his left and right.


    Guiying stopped a distance away, "Ambassador Gu, I believe I have mentioned before that this part of the pce is off limits to visitors?"


    The man chuckled, "Oh, your majesty, forgive me. I was just wondering what could have happened that made you run out of the court like that so I was worried. Now I see you had simply chosen to indulge yourself with a man rather than your duties as a monarch. My apologies."


    Guiying tilted her head up at him, "If you think for a moment that just because you are an ambassador from the country of Sun you can do whatever you want, then you are sorely mistaken."


    "Not at all, your majesty, forgive my terrible sense of humour and allow me to excuse myself."


    He didn''t even wait for a response before turning around to leave.


    Guiying waited for his figure to disappear before sighing.


    "So¡­ You said nothing was happening?" I prodded the empress.


    "Ugh¡­ There¡­ Might be one or two things but they aren''t really that important. That guy''s more of a nuisance than a problem, really. You don''t have to trouble yourself about it, Master."


    I swallowed my questions and followed after her.


    Guiying''s also someone I care about, so if someone or something is bothering her, I''m not above using my omnipotence to help her.


    Let''s just see what is going on for now.

 Chapter 697 - No Need To Hide The Cult Anymore

    (MC POV)


    I should have expected such a thing.


    During Guiying''s coronation, they had a gaudy throne made for me to coronate her... So why didn''t I expect that they had left the seat above the throne especially for me in the event I chose to attend court again?


    Also¡­ What the hell are you doing here, Alpha? Weren''t you inside that cathedral building back at Heaven Sect not too long ago? Was Manami teleporting you guys around? She is, isn''t she? Or did more of you learn the teleportation Technique without me knowing?


    And as though she''s saying that there was no point in hiding it anymore, instead of the maid outfit she usually wore, Alpha was dressed in what looked like a priestess''s outfit with its long flowing sleeves and robes.


    I decided not to question it as the wolf girl led me through a different door than the one Guiying used, it was the one I had gone through to attend Guiying''s coronation so I already knew where it led to.


    "Can''t I just stand at the back of the court? You know, with the other ministers?" I tried to suggest.


    Alpha smiled at me, "That would be the greatest disrespect we could show you, Master. But if it is what Master wishes to do, there would be no way for us to reject it."


    Oh, that''s great, then I can just hide there right?


    I was about to agree to that arrangement when she bowed her head, "In that case, please wait here Master. I will convey your wish and have the entire court turned around to face the back instead."


    Eh? No, no, no. If you turned it around that wouldn''t be the back anymore would it? Are you saying that I have to be at the front no matter what?


    "Err¡­ No need to bother with that. I''ll just go in normally."


    "Of course, Master. This way please."


    I also would like to ask when she started to call me ''Master'' instead of ''Master Lin'' like normal. Is this also a new religion thing of theirs? Of course it is and I didn''t even need omniscience to tell me that either.


    I gestured to mypanions, "It''s fine if they join me, right?"


    Alpha nodded, "Of course, Master. No one here can gainsay Master after all."


    That was what I was afraid of.


    Oh well, let''s just go, Guiying already went ahead of me and, knowing how things were like before, they were probably waiting for my entry to begin.


    Alpha went into the hall first to announce my arrival and I waited patiently with Cai Hong and Iris.


    "Papa! Papa!" Cai Hong called out suddenly, reaching up to grab my hand.


    "Hmm? What is it Cai Hong?"


    The little dragon pointed to the end of the corridor where the ambassador Guiying was talking to before was standing with a displeased expression on his face.


    Huh, I thought he would be attending court as well but it seems like he isn''t for some reason.


    Sulking beside him was another man I didn''t recognise. While the ambassador was obese and short, the other one was tall and skinny, a direct contrast to each other.


    Seeing that I had noticed their presence, the two of them turned around and left quickly with their guards trailing after them quietly.


    Hmm¡­ If that wasn''t suspicious, I don''t know what else is. I have a feeling they''re rted to the Dark Sect that gave Feng boy the formation to take over Heaven Sect. Maybe they aren''t a part of the Sect but maybe they were influenced by them in some way too.


    Perhaps they were also here to try and mess up Guiying''s court as well?


    Before I could consider what to do with them, Alpha''s voice came from beyond the door, "Please kneel for the arrival of our Master."


    Woah, woah back up a second. Why are you even making everyone kneel?! I should really do something about this fanclub, shouldn''t I?


    "Master does not seem satisfied by their treatment. Should I End their existence for you?"


    Stop it, Iris. You are another problem of your own.


    Taking a deep breath, I entered through the doorway as casually as I could.


    Still, walking into an entire hall full of people bowing their heads to you in reverence isn''t something I can get used to so easily though. I apud Guiying for being able to face all of them on a daily basis and adapting to it so quickly.


    The walk to my seat above Guiying''s throne felt longer than I remembered but I managed to make it there without anything happening. If I had tripped on my way there¡­ I think I might have taken up Iris''s offer on Ending some things right there.


    Cai Hong and Iris upied the two seats slightly below mine but still above Guiying''s, I can only assume they had prepared this knowing that I might bring people with me one day.


    I got a little worried when I saw that everyone remained kneeling even after I sat down, is Alpha not going to call them to rise?


    Eh, wait, she''s kneeling with her head bowed down too. Doesn''t this mean I''m the one who should be calling them to rise then?


    This seriously feels like some sort of shamey¡­


    I guess it''s unavoidable considering my position so I better get used to it or not even show my face at all.


    "You may all rise."


    The assembled people slowly got up from their knees and¡­ Quickly knelt back down again, their heads bowed even lower than before.


    Hey, what gives? Why didn''t they rise after I told them to? Did I do it correctly? Hey, omniscience, answer me!


    ¡­


    Ha?!! They were too taken aback by my ''divinity'' and felt themselves unworthy to gaze upon my ''divine form''?!


    Whatever drugs they''re taking, I want some of that too!


    Don''t I look the same as always? What''s with the sudden change in their perception of me?


    ¡­


    Oh¡­ I suppose continuously lifting my name and so called divinity for the past three years would create some kind of unrealistic expectation of me. So when they finally met me in person, they realised how off their expectations of me were.


    Usually you''d think the real thing would be below what you expected, but apparently for this group of people, I was way beyond what they expected to be, thus their reaction.


    Out of all of them, only Guiying and Alpha managed to rise up because they have met me in person before so neither of them have that big of a reaction aspared to the rest.


    Guiying frowned at the people who were still kneeling, "Master has given a Divine Order and all of you dare to disobey?!"


    Upon hearing her words, the rest of the court stood up hurriedly and shouted, "We do not dare!"


    Guiying turned to me, "Master. For this transgression, how would you like to punish them?"


    "Eh? Something like that¡­ It''s fine, there''s no need for any. Just continue with your court... Please¡­"


    "We thank Master for your benevolence!" All of them shouted in unison.


    You know what¡­ I don''t even know what to say anymore, just do whatever you want. I''m already starting to think that perhapsing here was a bad idea¡­


    How did Guiying even talk me into this? Was this what you wanted to show me?!


    I want to go home already....

 Chapter 698 - It Seems I Missed Out On Quite A Few Things

    (MC POV)


    The starting part of the court meeting proceeded as I thought it would, it was basically just the ministers reporting matters to Guiying and having her deal with it.


    They weren''t really big matters anyway. It was mostly things like so and so town had a harvest of so and so, so and so vige had encountered some bandits and suffered so and so losses, so and so church had erected so and so statue of me¡­


    Wait what?


    Oh no¡­ They''re seriously building statues of me¡­ I don''t even¡­


    Hold on¡­ Omniscience¡­ Have my disciples done something simr?


    ¡­


    Oh what¡­ What are those?! ''Life sized love love Master erotic edition'' hug pillows? These are even worse than the normal hug pillows! How did they even get these made and with me in those poses?!


    That''s¡­ That''s...


    That''s actually a pretty good idea. I gotta get me one of these! I''ll make a few with my disciples on them and store themter to use whenever I''m sleeping alone. Perfect!


    Then again, the chances of me sleeping alone seems to be exceptionally low considering there''s this omnipotent being constantly hanging around me now.


    My attention was drawn back when one of Guiying''s generals stepped forward with a scroll in his hands, "Your Majesty. I have a report on the ''issue'' that we are currently facing."


    Guiying leaned forward on her throne and gestured to one of the servants who went forward with a bow, the servant went in front of the general to pick up the scroll before climbing up the steps and presenting it to the empress with another bow.


    Guiying unfurled it and read through its contents quickly, her face darkening slightly when she saw the contents.


    I could see from behind it had something to do with the country of Sun, prompting me to think about the ambassador again.


    If I had to guess, the Dark Sect that made contact with Feng boy might be trying to stir things up with the country of Sun as well. That country is the wealthiest out of our three neighbours after all and I''m fairly certain the country of Mei is still behaving like a whipped dog for now.


    Guiying furled up the scroll before standing up on her feet, exuding an aura of unmistakable majesty.


    "All members of the court, heed my decree!"


    The assembled members immediately lowered their heads.


    "Effective immediately, our borders are closed to the country of Sun! All trades are to cease and no one is permitted to travel to and from their territories! Anyone who attempts to do so are to be arrested immediately!"


    "Yes, your Majesty!" The entire court bellowed.


    Huh¡­ What did they do to warrant such a decree?


    The empress then turned and bowed her head to me, "Master, may I dismiss the court?"


    Great, so this responsibility is pushed on to me as well? In the first ce, you got me toe here because you said I would learn about what problems there were guing this country and yet I learnt nothing.


    This is just you showing me off to the rest of the court that I''ve returned isn''t it?


    Can''t say I''m happy about being yed like that but I suppose it''s to be expected of the calcting Guiying.


    That still doesn''t mean I won''t give her a good spankingter though. I''m also half sure that it would be something she was looking forward to as well, this deviant of an empress.


    I nodded my head and gave her my assent.


    Guiying turned back to face the court, "With the blessing of Master, this court is dismissed!"


    Alpha immediately came to my side, hinting that I should be the one to exit first.


    Of course I left the court with her immediately, my twopanions following closely behind me.


    I immediately went to the doorway that Guiying used to enter the court, waiting for that sly empress to appear.


    That shameless empress finally emerged after a while, the monarch leaping into my embrace shamelessly the moment she saw me.


    "Master! Ahhh! This is the best! After a stressful court session, getting pampered by Master right afterwards is definitely the best!!"


    "Yay! Papa, Papa!"


    Most likely unsure of what was even going on, Cai Hong also hugged my waist after seeing Guiying embrace me.


    Of course I let Cai Hong hug me as much as she wanted while I knocked Guiying on the head with my fist.


    "Owwiee!! Master bully!"


    I sighed, "Seriously¡­ I suppose geniuses do have their quirks¡­ Tell me honestly, did you bring me to your court just to show me off?"


    "Umm¡­ Maybe? Teehee pero~" Guiying made a cutesy face at me.


    I gave her another knock on the head, causing her to scream out in pain.


    "Seriously¡­ What am I even to do with you? What''s the country of Sun doing now?"


    "Owwiee¡­ Umm¡­ Nothing that Master needs to concern yourself with. They''re just making some stupid demands and ammassing their army at their borders so I just showed them we''re not joking around."


    "Amassing their army? Isn''t that a deration of war?"


    "Eh? Not really. They''re just basically waving their dick around. So we just need to put a chastity cage on them."


    What kind of analogy even is that...


    "And what about that ambassador guy? What''s his deal? Is he here to cause trouble?" I asked.


    Guiying massaged her head, "Ummm.. That stupid fatty? He''s harmless. Back when that Elder Feng took over Master''s Sect, we were still trying toe up with something to deal with him. The country of Sun sent him over after a while to offer us ''aid'' in exchange for favours. We didn''t need their help of course and it was obvious their aim was to make us owe them something which they would use against uster on."


    I tilted my head, "Oh? Are they not in cahoots with the Dark Sect then?"


    "Oh? As expected of Master! We do have our suspicions about it but we don''t have any proof of their cooperation so far. Naturally, I''m quite suspicious of that skinny guy that hangs around the stupid fatty but my spies weren''t able to find anything about him. Since they were guests, I couldn''t really mistreat them either."


    "Why not? I''m pretty sure with ria''s army, the country of Sun wouldn''t stand a chance if it came to a war after all."


    Guiying giggled, "That may be true, Master. But without Master around, it would not be good for us to mobilise your personal army, isn''t it?"


    Personal army? What are you even talking about?


    Sensing my confusion, Guiying gasped, "Oh! Does Master not know yet? About your monster army?"


    I sucked in a breath, "What happened to them?"


    "Weeeell¡­ Since they revealed their existence, they were inducted into the Lindulf Family''s army and they''ve basically modernised themselves. You should go see them too, even I think they''re quite cool."


    Great¡­ So am I going to see rifle wielding kobolds and orcs now? I mean I already saw a minigun-using centauress in the memory world Iris had made, but that was just one youkai.


    Oh no¡­ They probably strapped jetpacks on the dragons didn''t they?


    That''s¡­ Ok, that''s actually pretty cool. I should go and see them when I get the chance, maybe after Shiori and Akarie back from there.


    What? You tell me a dragon with a jetpack isn''t cool?


    Hmm¡­ I wonder if Cai Hong wants one too?

 Chapter 699 - Remember His Face If You Want To Live

    (MC POV)


    Since I already knew Guiying didn''t actually need my help, I went back to the Sect to check on how the student selection test was progressing.


    It seems like the test waspleted while I was away and the number of students left was a little less than half of what it was before.


    Still a ratherrge number but it was within an eptable range.


    Apparently this was good enough since Sect Master Qing was already announcing the end of the test and congratting all the assembled students on officially being student Practitioners of Heaven Sect.


    That doesn''t mean their trials are over of course, since they can still be kicked out of the Sect at this stage if they were deemed not suitable enough. This is like their probation period, basically.


    The only people that wouldn''t need to worry about that happening to them were Luna and Rina for obvious reasons. If they were kicked out, then that only means something went wrong somewhere.


    Spotting me from across the Grand Courtyard, Sect Master Qing waved me over in the middle of his speech.


    I already had a bad feeling about this but since everyone''s eyes had turned to see who the Sect Master was waving to, I couldn''t just walk off and pretend I didn''t see anything.


    Well I could, but that would be rude and I didn''t want Sect Master Qing to lose face either.


    I told Iris and Cai Hong to wait for me and went to Sect Master Qing''s side, ignoring the stares of the students who were no doubt wondering why the Sect Master personally waved me over.


    "Since all of you are new members of Heaven Sect, you can be forgiven for not knowing anyone else around here. But there is one Master you cannot ever forget, if you offend this Master in any way, I can personally guarantee you that Heaven Sect and everyone associated with it will be your enemies for as long as you draw breath. You will never be wee within any of thends we control."


    Woah, that''s a threat I never thought I''d hearing from Sect Master Qing''s mouth.


    All the students were now looking at me, clearly wondering who I was to have the Sect Master personally threaten them like that.


    Sect Master Qing gestured to me, "This is Master Lin. Engrave His very image into your mind. Understand?"


    Their reaction was almost instantaneous.


    Those who remembered that I was seated by the Courtyard had their mouths openedically, those who didn''t simply had their eyes widened in shock.


    Then there were those who had actually interacted with me, most of them hiding their faces in shame when they had mistook me for a simple helper instead of a Master while the others were gnashing their teeth in regret about not recognising me.


    The three girls who were the first to approach me had their eyes rolled back before passing out on the ground in a heap. They obviously couldn''t believe they revealed their ns to the person himself, effectively locking them out from ever achieving it.


    Regrettably, the first boy who tried to hit on Iris did not even pass the first test.


    He was one of the guys who got disqualified by my disciples and I don''t even need to ask anyone to know what he did to make them do that.


    Shuai Ge had both his eyes and mouth open in shock while Hao Lian had copsed on his knees, most likely terrified of what was going to happen to him.


    I cleared my throat, "Ahem. Yes, I am Master Lin. First of all, let me congratte all of you on bing student practitioners of Heaven Sect. Like Sect Master Qing had mentioned, your journey as Practitioners has only just begun so don''t getcent. Though I doubt we would have many chances to meet, I wish you all the best in your studies."


    It''s all just lip service, of course. I have my own cute disciples to worry about and I most definitely won''t be thinking of adding anymore right now. The other Elders and Masters can take care of this batch of students by themselves.


    "Also, for those of you who still don''t know, the courtyard at the top of that mountain is mine. So unless you have a good reason, don''t go there, thanks," I warned them, pointing to the mountain in question.


    This should stop those wannabes from appearing after this. I think I saw a few more of the students faint since they realised whose courtyard they had been intruding upon during the first test.


    Now that I''ve done my dues, time to make my exit!


    I snapped my fingers and made myself disappear in a sh of light, momentarily blinding the students while I made a mad dash to where Iris and Cai Hong were left behind waiting for me.


    I grabbed onto Cai Hong''s hand before warping all three of us back to my courtyard.


    Ha! Perfect escape.


    "Oh? Wee back Master!" Eris greeted me, the swordswoman wiping away the sweat around her temple with the towel hanging around her neck.


    It seems like she had just finished her training with her sword, judging by her sweating figure and the sword she was still holding in her other hand.


    "Umu, I''m back. How are things? Not only did you girls participate in the student selections, you also came back to squeeze in time for training."


    "Master is concerned about this one¡­ Ahem, I mean, we''re fine Master! Something like this isn''t even much to begin with. Yeah! Those peeps dat came at us weren''t even dat tough anyway! We smashed ''em up good!"


    "Is that so? Does that mean we don''t have any good talents this year?"


    "No¡­ Too good¡­"


    I raised an eyebrow, "Too good?"


    Eris cleared her throat, "Ahem¡­ What I meant was that it''s just Master who trained us too well. We''ve reached the level where normal Practitioners would require decades of training to reach."


    "Well, that''s because all of you are geniuses. I only needed to guide you in the right direction."


    Eris smiled, "Master¡­ That''s not true and you know it. Even if you were to pick up anyone else on the street and start teaching them, they would turn up the same or even better than us."


    I was about to deny that but Eris took a step forward and silenced me by kissing my lips.


    We entwined our tongues for a moment before my swordswoman pulled away, "Master is too modest¡­ So please¡­ Just let us thank you, Master, for choosing us as your disciples. Please don''t reject our gratitude."


    I nodded, knowing that this is one of those times that I should just keep my mouth shut.


    Eris smiled and kissed me again before stepping back.


    "Where are the rest?" I asked, changing the topic.


    "Unn¡­ Brendan is still in the alchemy room and ria is also in herboratory. The other girls all went for the baths I think."


    "Oh? I take it you''re also going there as well?" I asked.


    "Hehe, of course, Master! Would you like to join? I think if we rushed there now, we can still catch the others before they leave~"


    Cai Hong pulled at my hand, "Papa! ''Bathy'' time! Cai Hong wash!"


    Faced with the request by these two girls, there was no way I could reject it could I?

 Chapter 700 - This Is Where Those Two Screwed Up

    (Guiying POV)


    "Is Master gone?" I asked Alpha.


    "Yes, Master had already teleported back to Heaven Sect," The wolf girl nodded, addressing me casually since there were no outsiders around.


    "Good," I sighed, leaning back in my chair within my office.


    As much as I had told Master everything was fine, everything was most definitely notpletely fine.


    It was not on the level of needing Master to interfere, but if Master knew that his country was being suppressed by our two neighbours, then I wouldn''t have the face to stand in front of him anymore.


    Call it pride if you will, but thesends were granted to me by Master himself. If I couldn''t solve such a simple matter then I don''t deserve Master''s confidence in my role as the Empress.


    I took out the scroll that the general had handed me earlier, reading through its contents again.


    I frowned, "Those Sun bastards¡­ Just because they found some power they think they can do whatever they want¡­ Alpha, was that stupid fatty watching the court?"


    "He was hiding in the same corner of the court so I believe your n in letting him know Master was back worked. I think by now he should have already sent a message back to his superiors about Master''s return."


    I dropped the scroll on the table and steepled my fingers in front of me, "Perfect. Let''s see how much longer they can stay arrogant for. With us closing our borders, only this stupid fatty is in a position to negotiate with us. He''s going to need to offer something substantial for us to forgive them."


    Alpha picked up the scroll and read through it before shaking her head, "I''m concerned that they might overestimate themselves too much and actually take this opportunity to strike against us."


    "Hmm¡­ So assassination then? I suppose that creepy dude beside the fatty might be here for that purpose. I''d like to see him try though."


    Alpha raised an eyebrow at me, "Should we increase the guards around you?"


    "What for? They''ll either end up in my way or as needless casualties, we have no need for either of that. Besides, this might entice them to act which would give me even more things I can use against those greedy bastards."


    "Hmm¡­ If Guiying says so. In that case, I''ll leave things on this side to you. Give any of us a shout if you need anything, I''m sure Master wouldn''t mind giving you permission to make use of His personal guards if you ask."


    I sighed, "I''d rather it note to another war. It wouldn''t do well if people start thinking that Master''s Empire can only resort to violence in solving problems."


    Alpha snorted, "I believe the contrary, Guiying. If we don''t bite them, they might think Master''s Empire is one that is weak and could be easily exploited upon. Don''t you remember what happened to the country of Mei? Master fought His way to their throne room and even gave them the threat of annihtion. What did they do after that? They tried to take advantage of Master again. If it wasn''t for Reverend Mother''s interference, they might have tried to bully Master even more."


    "Unn¡­ I suppose you''re right. Should we just obliterate their entire country from existence?"


    "That might be a little excessive. Perhaps we can just wipe out a castle or two. I''m sure High Priestess ria wouldn''t mind using one of her weapons in the name of Master. Or if asking one of the High Priestesses too much, simply sending Delta with her pet would be good enough."


    Hmm¡­ That''s an interesting thought. I never really got to see that demon pet of that elf''s.


    I waved my hand, "I suppose I would rely on them if ites down to that. In the meantime, could you make the necessary preparations in case that fatty tries something?"


    "Of course. All for Master."


    "All for Master."


    Alpha left my office with a curt nod.


    I leaned back in my chair and sighed again.


    After Master returned, a lot of the problems we had been facing were instantly cleared up. The Sects who had been quite full of themselves instantly sought us out to apologise and even voluntarily paid reparations by themselves.


    As expected of Master to be able to solve all these problems with His presence alone, truly the Divine being that He is!


    That''s why I must do everything I can to preserve His name!


    I finished thest of my duties before finally leaving my office, intending to turn in for the night.


    I moved through the lonely corridors of the pce where not a single servant or guard could be seen, my footsteps echoing down the empty hallways.


    Opening the door to my room, I enjoyed the sight of Master''s portraits greeting me before I approached the dresser to get a change of clothes for bed.


    But the moment my hand reached for the drawer, I quickly ducked my head to avoid the knife that was thrown at me, the de sticking halfway into the wood.


    "Ambassador Gu, this is beyond rude," I chastised calmly, turning to face the darkness in the corner of my room. "I told you this part of the pce is out of bounds but to think you would even sneak into the Empress''s room at night? You better have an exnation for this."


    The stupid fatty and his skinny sidekick stepped out of the darkness, not looking amused at all.


    The fatty snorted, "Hmph¡­ I''m surprised that you''re still so casual at this stage, or are you simply just pretending? Just so we''re clear, we''re going to kill you now."


    I raised an eyebrow, "I think that was quite clear with this knife here. I thought you''d only make a move after your superiors contacted you but this stupidity was within my expectations. Still, to try and kill me in my own pce? Are you sure you have thought this through?"


    The skinny man stepped forward, "We know you have no guards and servants around here, Empress Guiying. Even if you were to scream, no one woulde to help you. After we kill you, we will be long gone before anyone even knows you''re dead."


    Well¡­ There''s a reason why no one wille if I screamed but it''s definitely very different to what they had in mind.


    I can''t help it, I''m a screamer¡­ And Master is just too good in bed.


    I wagged my finger at them, "That''s where you''re wrong. My Lord and Master woulde and save me if I were to scream. Not that I would trouble Master like that though."


    The skinny man pulled out another knife from within his cloak and started walking towards me, "Still being brazen, Empress Guiying? No matter, you will soon die by my hands anyway."


    "You really want to spark a war between us and your country?"


    The fatty snorted, "We would be nting evidence that the people of Mei were the ones who did it. Everyone will think we were Mei assassins masquerading as Sun ambassadors."


    How uselesslyplicated. If I were to die, I know for a fact that Master would not sit still and such stupid tricks would not work on him. Not that I would tell these two of course.


    I grinned, "Have you ever wondered why someone like me has no guards?"


    He stopped, lifting a single eyebrow to show that he does not know.


    "Because I don''t need any guards."


    A single bolt of lightning was shot out from my finger to pierce through his thigh.


    The man let out a scream of pain before dropping onto the floor and clutching at his wound.


    The fatty paled at the sight, "You¡­ You''re a Practitioner?"


    "Oh? Looks like your information sources should do a better job next time. Did you still have the outdated information that none of the Royal Family were Practitioners? I was personally trained by High Priestess Lian Li herself who is a disciple of our Lord and Master. If you wanted to kill me, you should have brought an army."


    I snapped my fingers and golden lightning bolts pierced through the hands and feet of the skinny man, skewering him to the ground.


    The fatty raised his hands, clearly panicking now, "Wait! Wait! Wait! Empress Guiying, I will tell you everything! Just please don''t hurt me!"


    Oh now you beg for mercy? I''m quite impressed how fast you changed your attitude though, weren''t you just acting all high and mighty literally a few moments ago? Must be his natural preservation instincts.


    "Oh? You assume that I can''t get what I want out of you by hurting you. Unfortunately for you, High Priestess Diao Chan had also taught me the art of torture, and I quite like hearing the screams of a pig begging for mercy. Seeing that there''s no pig here, I guess I''ll have to settle on you for now~"


    "No! No! Forgive meeeee!!"


    He was right about one thing though, no matter how loud he screamed, no one came.


    I did quite enjoy the night torturing them to my heart''s content before Alpha came by to pick them up to throw them in the reeducation chambers.

 Chapter 701 - Preparing To Meet With Some Gods

    (MC POV)


    After a bath with my disciples where I made sure all of them were thoroughly satisfied, I decided it was time to pay a visit to the gods in charge of this world.


    "Iris, I''d like to go say hi to the gods of this world, there shouldn''t be a problem right?"


    The white haired woman tilted her head at me, "Why would it be a problem, Master? If anything, they would be absolutely thrilled to see you."


    "Does that have to do with the fact that I created them?"


    "Of course."


    "Then what about those gods who sided with the ''Great Ones''?"


    In an instant, Iris''s face darkened dangerously, "Those things¡­ They are unworthy of existing. If it wasn''t because of Master''s order, I would have simply eradicated all of them from existence."


    Huh¡­ So it was because of my order eh? But why would I keep these gods around? Was it because I gave them a second chance? Err¡­ Omniscience?


    ¡­


    Oh¡­ The past me just simply waved my hand casually and said to simply throw them out, no need to kill them. Then Iris took my words as gospel and did not kill them when I didn''t even care if she did or not.


    "What about Sylphy?" I asked, curious what she thought of that fallen goddess.


    If I was right, Iris should be the one that caused her to ''fall''. In fact, inferencing what Sylphy told me about ''recently fallen'' gods, Iris must have been busy while I was away.


    The cosmic being tilted her head at me, "Who?"


    "Erm¡­ Sylphy? Or what was her full name again? Ah! Sylvestris, the former goddess of air currents in the god realm and one of the overseers of passage between worlds?"


    Thanks omniscience, I legitimately forgot about all of that mumbo jumbo she told me when she thought my name was Jeff.


    Iris looked up and stared off into space, apparently the goddess wasn''t important enough for Iris to remember her and she had to use her omniscience to know who Sylphy was.


    Her frown actually deepened after she figured it out, "That useless goddess dared to transmigrate another useless piece of flesh here that inconvenienced Master. There''s no need for a goddess like that."


    "Umm¡­ Wouldn''t that cause problems? You know? Like no one is recing her to do her work after she''s gone?"


    Iris tilted her head the other way, "Is that a problem?"


    Why wouldn''t it be?


    I held up my hand, "Hold on¡­ If I''m correct, there was an event called ''The Fall''. This should be the event where you banished those gods who sided with the ''Great Ones'', yes?"


    Iris blinked, "Was it called that? I only remember tossing out a few useless trash that dared turn their back against Master as you had ordered."


    "Ok, so I guess that was it. But I remember Sylphy saying that there might be a second ''Fall'' happening soon. What did you do?"


    "Ara? I only kicked out a few other pieces of useless gods that inconvenienced Master during your incarnations. For them to not even know who Master is, they don''t deserve their positions."


    So you''ve been disposing of gods left and right when they did something to me even if it was indirectly or unintentionally?! Are those worlds alright without those gods on duty?!


    Omniscience! Answer me!


    ¡­


    They aren''t alriiiiight!!!!


    If you kicked out those gods, you should have made new ones to take their ce! Obviously since you aren''t me, you can''t create new gods so the ones remaining would have to take over while the banished ones serve their sentence!


    I think we all know what happens if you make another person do a job of a fired person without extra remuneration! They''ll surely be pis--


    Eh? The gods aren''t pissed? Eh? Wait, that''s not the problem?


    Ehhhhh? The problem is that the other gods are jealous of them?!!! Why?!


    Er¡­ They get more responsibilities¡­ More chances to show their capabilities¡­ So that they can get praises from¡­ Me?


    What?


    Oh¡­ Yeah of course. The kids want their parents to praise them¡­ These gods are my ''children'', so they want me to praise them¡­


    This doesn''t make the current situation any better at all¡­


    Because of those disposed gods, there are gods who are jealous of the gods who took up multiple positions because of the disposed ones. Some worlds have literally been wrecked because the gods were too busy fighting amongst themselves for the new responsibilities to manage the world they were put in charge of.


    Obviously Iris couldn''t care less if those worlds died out, they simply met their End which is what she personifies in the first ce.


    Even if I reinstated these disposed gods, it wouldn''t fix things either since some of these worlds are already too far gone. What the hell am I supposed to do then?


    Ugh¡­ I guess the only thing I can do is to rewrite the Origin of those fallen gods to make it such that they were never disposed to begin with. Since this changes the entire universe, I was hoping there was another way to go about it...


    I double checked the consequences of such an action with my omniscience. I am, after all, messing with thew of causality directly so it wouldn''t do if the universe ends up worse for it. I''d hate to have to create the entire universe again.


    Seems like there wouldn''t be an issue with all of them except¡­ Sylphy huh? Since she was the only one who had interacted with me directly¡­ Oh well, no biggie, I''m going to meet the other gods of this world anyway so I can just bring her with me to put her back in her role. It hasn''t been long since her Fall anyway.


    I concentrated my mind on what I wanted to do and snapped my fingers.


    In an instant, the universe changed and those gods who were made to fall were reinstated and everything that had happened as a result of their Fall were nullified. I even went so far as to simte what would have happened if their Fall didn''t ur and applied it to the universe too, so it would really be as though they never met their Fall in the first ce.


    No one except Iris and I would even know that those gods had been disposed of before this.


    If Iris didn''t approve of my actions, she did not show it.


    Actually, I know she doesn''t care anyway, those gods were probably simr to roadside stones to her, just like they were to the past me I guess.


    Right, with that done, I guess I''ll just go call Sylphy and we''ll go and visit the gods together with Iris. Hopefully the god that took over Sylphy''s duties isn''t too big of a fathercon.


    What am I saying, they probably are, aren''t they? With my luck, probably all the gods in this world are big fathercons.


    Screw it, let''s just go there and see what''s going on I guess. Worsees to worse, I''ll just rewrite the Origin of my visit to try again.


    Now where''s that fallen goddess¡­

 Chapter 702 - Hi Sylphy

    (MC POV)


    When I tried to find Sylphy, I found out she was also hiding inside the Sect too except just inside that underground cathedral.


    I should have known she was part of the fanclub too¡­ Does this mean she already knew who I was before this?


    You know what, I actually don''t want to know how she got entangled with the fanclub.


    So instead of going to her, I teleported her to me and pretended I still didn''t know about that building''s existence.


    Sylphy took a moment to realise she was currently standing inside of my room before she noticed me sitting in front of her with Iris standing beside me.


    In an instant, her head was on the ground as she performed a perfect dogeza, "My greetings to the All Creator!!"


    Well, I suppose at this stage she would have known who I was even if she didn''t before, so no surprises here.


    "Hello Sylphy, you don''t need to be so formal so you can get up."


    "Please allow this one to remain like this! I was incredibly rude to the All Creator when we met, even going as far as to think the All Creator was another God! Please punish me as you see fit!"


    Iris was also pretty angry when my disciples called me a god too¡­ Apparently it''s a big insult to me or something. Not that I would know or care about.


    "Well, I can''t fault you for not knowing since I didn''t even know who I was either. So please get up."


    Sylphy hesitated for a moment but she probably realised that disobeying me even more would be a greater insult so she got up from the floor.


    "Umm¡­ Once again, I am Sylvestris, former goddess of the air currents. This one greets the All Creator and The End."


    I thought Iris might have something to say to her considering she made her ''fall'' but apparently she wasn''t even interested in the goddess at all and ignored her greeting.


    I leaned forward in my chair, "Before anything, do you know why I summoned you here, Sylphy?"


    She fiddled with her fingers, a big change from when she had been yandere for Brendan, "Umm¡­ Is it not to get punished for my rudeness, All Creator?"


    I shook my head, "No, no, far from that. Actually, do you even know why you were made to fall from godhood?"


    "N¡­ No¡­ All Creator¡­"


    I narrowed my eyes, "You¡­ Don''t know why you became a fallen god and never questioned it?"


    "If The End had determined I should fall, then there is no need to question that decision she had made."


    I suppose¡­. Even if she were to protest, what could she do against an existence who could quite literally make her cease to exist with a simple thought?


    "Right, anyway¡­ As I said, I''m not here to punish you. I''m going to pay the gods of this world a visit and I''m also reinstating you as the goddess of air currents again."


    There was silence from the girl as it took the former goddess a few seconds to process what I had just said to her.


    "I¡­ I will¡­ Return to being a goddess?" Sylphy asked through a shaky voice.


    I nodded at her, "Yes. It was a mistake to make you fall in the first ce so I''m putting you back."


    Why does it sound like I''m returning damaged goods? Ugh¡­ Then again, it''s true that she''s a little bit broken¡­ Let''s not think about it.


    Honestly, there were quite a lot of reactions I expected her to have. I thought she might cry out in joy, stand there in shocked silence, break down before crying out in joy or even start refusing my offer.


    But the only thing I didn''t expect was for her to topple over backwards and pass out on the ground.


    Are you serious...


    "Eh? Eh? Ehhhh? Oi! Sylphy?!" I cried out, rushing forward to check on the former goddess.


    I was just about to reach her prone body before she suddenly stood up again without a sound and turned to me with a rather scary emotionless face.


    "All¡­ Creator?" She whispered, clearly still not fully awake. "I¡­ I dreamt that you told me you were going to reinstate me as the goddess of air currents¡­"


    "Umm¡­ You didn''t dream that, I actually am going to do that."


    Sylphy blinked once more before proceeding to faint again.


    Why?! Omniscience?!


    ¡­


    So apparently me doing that is a really big deal huh¡­ It''s like having the CEO of a major corporatione down to personally appoint some entry level clerk.


    I mean I already know that, bute on, how was I supposed to know this would be the reaction Sylphy would show when she knew I was going to do that?!


    I was even mentally prepared for anything else you know? She''s a former goddess you know? Like what even¡­ Whatever. Here, let me fix this.


    I snapped my fingers and altered reality, making it so that Sylphy never fainted to begin with so she''s back to standing in front of me again.


    Sylphy looked around her, "Eh¡­ Eh? What was I¡­"


    "Yes, wee back Sylphy. I''m putting you back as the goddess of air currents and you''reing with me to visit the other gods," I summarised for her.


    She blinked a few more times and looked like she was about to pass out again so I snapped my fingers once more, removing the possibility of her fainting temporarily.


    Sylphy caught herself, looking even more confused about what was going on.


    I gave her a while to organise her thoughts before she finally returned to kneeling on the ground with her head pressed against the floor.


    "This one is unworthy, All Creator!! I thank you for All Creator''s benevolence!!!"


    Ok, yeah, this was something I expected to happen so I can react to this.


    I waved at her, "No need for thanks, I''m basically just returning back what is supposed to be yours. Just do your duty well and that''s all I ask of you."


    "Uuuu¡­ For All Creator to put so much faith in me¡­ This worthless one will work myself to the bone to be worthy of your benevolence! I definitely won''t let All Creator down!!"


    Er¡­ Not to undermine you or anything but¡­ You''re literally a goddess of air currents. I don''t really think you can screw up doing such a role but then again¡­ She did make Iris angry so I kept my mouth shut.


    "Ok, I guess just go pack your bags or something. I know you might have some loose ends around here so finish them up beforeing back here, then I''ll bring us to go see the other gods of this world."


    "Yes! Thank you All Creator! I will return as soon as I can!!"


    Well, it''s not like I''m exactly in a rush to go visit the gods so she can actually take her ti-- aaaand she''s already rushed out the door before I can even say anything.


    Oh well, I guess I''ll just wait here and--


    "I''m back, All Creator! I can leave whenever All Creator is ready!" Sylphy returned, looking all excited and ready to go.


    ¡­


    Well alright then.

 Chapter 703 - Hi Other Gods

    (MC POV)


    I''m not sure what I expected when I decided to go find the gods of this world, but I was certainly not expecting to see a giant grass in that stretched as far as the eye could see appear in front of me when I teleported to the God ne of this World.


    Right now it''s just Sylphy, Iris and I in this entire open in. Xun Guan hasn''t returned from having fun with Feng boy yet so the clothes I''m wearing were just a split clone of herself.


    "This is the God ne?" I asked no one in particr.


    "For the current World we are in, All Creator!" Sylphy answered me merrily.


    "Right¡­ This might be a little bit toote for me to ask but¡­ What are the gods like in this World?"


    Sylphy tilted her head at me, "Does All Creator mean all the gods of this World or just the Administrator Gods of this World?"


    ¡­


    Omniscience?


    ¡­


    Ah, I see.


    A World can have hundreds of gods in charge of various aspects of it. But usually there would only be one or maybe a small group who are the overall in charge. Those gods were known as the ''Administrator Gods'' and they would have thergest influence over how the World is managed amongst the gods of that World.


    Sort of like the branch managers of apany I suppose.


    "The Administrator Gods," I rified.


    I could ask omniscience about it but hearing about them from someone who worked with them should be moreprehensive.


    Sylphy tapped her chin with a finer, "Unn¡­ Where should I begin¡­ Umm¡­ There''s three Administrator Gods here, the first is the God of Life, Anul. He sleeps most of the time and doesn''t really talk much. I guess you can liken him to those people called ''shut-ins''."


    "Eh? Doesn''t that mean he''s not doing his duties?"


    "Well¡­ Anul does his work when he needs to so it''s still fine. It''s just that managing all of life within a World is still tiring, God or not."


    "I see¡­ And the other two?"


    "The second is the Goddess of Fate, Shea. She''s also the quiet type and not really that sociable either. At least that''s what she''ll look like. But she''s a schemer, that one."


    I held up my hand, "Wasn''t the Goddess of Fate Muenia?"


    Sylphy smiled, "Goddess Muenia is the Supreme Goddess of Fate, All Creator. Shea is a World Goddess of Fate. Erm¡­ I guess you can see it as Goddess Shea is one of Supreme Goddess Muenia''s subordinates."


    I nodded, "I see, I see¡­ And what do you mean by her being a ''schemer''?"


    Sylphy pouted, "She''ll pretend to be all innocent and then steal your sweets¡­"


    ¡­


    Let''s move on...


    "Ok¡­ What about thest one?"


    "Lastly¡­ Umm¡­ It''s me¡­" Sylphy admitted, poking her fingers together shyly.


    Ah¡­ She did bring other people over to this world so I guess it would be natural to assume that Sylphy was upying a rather high position.


    But still for this World''s Administrator Gods¡­ We have a God of Life, a Goddess of Fate and then all of a sudden, we have a Goddess of Air Currents.


    You can put this lineup anywhere and most likely everyone can tell you one is not like the others. Oh well, who am I to argue? If I checked, I was probably the one who set this lineup in the first ce anyway even if I don''t remember it, so let''s just forget about it.


    "Alright¡­ So where are the other two?"


    "Right this way, All Creator," Sylphy gestured to a seemingly random direction before leading the way.


    I followed behind her, trusting her since this should have been her original home.


    We walked silently for a short distance before the scenery around us changed abruptly.


    The grasnds in front of us suddenly switched to the interior of a marble temple.


    I looked behind us to see a giant, open doorway that led out to the grasnds that we had been in moments before. I guess this ce was supposed to be invisible when you''re standing outside or something? Omniscience, exin please?


    ¡­


    To prevent intruders huh? Just in case there were some really ambitious mortals who broke into the God ne, they would be stuck wandering in that infinite space forever. Only gods can move out of that grass in and into ces like these.


    Cool I guess. But I think it''s a bit pointless...


    Leaving such thoughts behind, I looked down to see two figures kneeling with their heads pressed into the ground in front of me, no doubt the two Administrator Gods Sylphy was talking about just now.


    "God of Life Anul and Goddess of Fate Shea?" I asked.


    ""Yes! We greet the great All Creator!!"" Both of them shouted out in unison, keeping their head pressed on the ground.


    "Umu¡­ Both of you may rise."


    ""Thank you for your benevolence!!""


    The two of them stood up, allowing me to look at them properly.


    Honestly speaking, if I met both of them on the streets, I wouldn''t have been able to guess either of them were gods. They look really normal aside from the fact that they were radiating a divine aura of course.


    Hmm¡­ Maybe this is just because my views are skewed because of spending all this time with my disciples. I mean Iris herself is the literal personification of physical perfection, nothing else can evene close toparing her in terms of beauty.


    Yeah, that''s probably why.


    I cleared my throat, "Hello, no need to be so tense, I''m just here to give you guys a courtesy visit and to reinstate Sylphy here back to her original position since her Fall was¡­ Err¡­ A mistake."


    The other two gods turned their gaze to look at the smug Sylphy with a look that told me they were absolutely jealous of her.


    I pretended not to notice that and continued, "Anyway. I just want to let you guys know I''m currently staying in your world and you don''t need to do anything different. In fact, just proceed as if I''m not here. Of course if any problem arises because of me, just go ahead and tell me about it, no need to consider my position."


    Shea gave me a hesitant look, "Is¡­ Is such a thing alright, All Creator?"


    I nodded, "Of course, I ced you guys in charge of this world did I not? Then you should be doing what''s best for it, even if it means telling me off for something I''m not supposed to be doing."


    Anul gasped, "We would never, All Creator! Such rudeness will never be allowed!"


    I waved my hand, "I allow it. You can just let Sylphy here talk to me about anything thates up. No need to worry about punishment or anything like that, alright?"


    I could tell that Sylphy''s smugness rose a few more levels after hearing my words but I ignored it. I already got the feeling that talking to her was easier than talking with these two already.


    "If that is what All Creator has decreed, we will obey," The two of them bowed.


    Alright, now I just need to give Sylphy back her divinity and the courtesy visit would also be over and done.


    I''ve only been here awhile and I want to go home already.. Trying to act like the Origin they believe me to be is surprisingly tiring.

 Chapter 704 - After Daddy Turns Away

    (Sylphy POV)


    AHHHHHHHH!!


    All Creator himself is reinstating me as an Administrator God!!!!


    AHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!


    Suck on it Shea! Big Daddy brought me here himself to put me back! What are you gonna do now huh? Still nning to flex on me that you took over my role? Wahahahaha!


    Biggest Daddy even made me the official God to act as an in between for us! As if that wasn''t enough, he even allowed me to act casually with him!


    Wahahahahaha! This is the greatest day of my life!! Now all I need is for The Greatest Daddy to give me his blessing and take Brendan as my pet!


    Ehehehehe~ What do I need to do to convince All Creator of that?


    "Alright, I''m sure you have things to unpack now that you''re here, so I''ll leave you to it and go back first. You know where to find me if you need me," All Creator waved to me before teleporting away with The End.


    The three of us only raised our heads after the remnants of All Creator''s energy dissipated.


    "So that was¡­ The All Creator¡­" Anul muttered, still looking quite shocked. "I never thought I would ever get the chance to see our Daddy face to face¡­"


    Well if you think about it, what are the chances of All Creator ending up on our World and staying here? It''s so astronomically low you''d have a better chance meeting The End instead.


    If any other Gods knew of All Creator''s presence here, I wouldn''t be surprised if some of them abandoned their Worlds just toe here and gaze upon All Creator''s countenance.


    Shea turned to me, "So¡­ You''re back huh¡­"


    Oh right, that reminds me¡­


    "AHHHHHHH!!!" I screamed out in joy while hugging myself. "All Creator was right here!!! I even got to touch him!!!! I touched HIM!!!"


    "WHAT?!!!" The other two Gods shrieked.


    I flexed my hands at them, "You heard that right~ There were instances where I had been allowed to touch our Big Daddy with these two hands of mine! Jealou-- Hey!!!"


    The both of them suddenly leapt forward and grabbed my hands before licking them fervently.


    I quickly pulled myself away from them and they tried to give chase, so I sted them back with a gust of wind to knock them back.


    "Get your own Origin Essence!! These are mine!!" I screeched, hugging my hands to my chest defensively.


    I sniffed at my hands and sighed in relief, I could still sense a few traces of All Creator on there so I''m safe.


    Shea sped her hands together in front of her, "Please, sister Sylvestris! Haven''t we been the best God sisters for so long? Just a tiny bit of it will do!"


    "God sisters? Don''t you remember how much you wereughing at me when I was made to fall?! Now I received Daddy''s favour and you want it? How shameless can you be?!!"


    Anul raised his hand, "Umm¡­ What about me? I never did anything so could I at least get a few more licks?"


    "No! These are all mine! I suffered greatly to even get a tiny bit of this! Go get your own!"


    Shea lowered herself into a fighting pose, "Grrr¡­ If you won''t share it with me, then I''ll just have to resort to force!"


    I rolled up my sleeves, "Hmph! You think you can take me on?! I''d like to see you try!"


    The two of us snarled at each other as we got ready to fight.


    But just as I was about to lunge at her to start pulling her hair, the unmistakable aura of All Creator returning filled the air.


    In an instant, all three of us were back down in our kneeling positions just as he teleported into the room with The End behind him.


    "Err¡­ You guys can get up, I just forgot to give you guys something," He called out the moment he returned.


    Of course, none of us would disobey a direct order from All Creator so we hurriedly got back up on our feet.


    All Creator reached out his hands and three fist-sized pouches materialised on top of his palms, a sweet scent emanating from it.


    "I''m not sure what you guys liked but I made some cookies for you guys to enjoy. I''m sure this World is a little messed up because of my presence so take these as a form of thanks for putting up with me."


    Shea''s eyes bulged at his words, "We¡­ We''re allowed to take this, All Creator?"


    "Of course, I made it for you guys after all. If you guys like it, I can make more and send it to you guyster. Or errr¡­ You guys don''t like cookies? I can go find something else if that''s the case, no need to be considerate."


    "No, no, no! We''re eternally grateful for this gift!!" All three of us blurted out at once.


    We get to receive handmade cookies from the All Creator? I have never been happier to exist in my entire existence!!


    "Erm¡­ Right¡­ Go ahead and take one then¡­"


    All three of us sucked in a deep breath before we slowly reached out for the pouch closest to us.


    Instead of pinching the pouch from the top, we chose to scoop up the pouch from the bottom, allowing our hands to brush against Big Daddy''s palms as we did so.


    It took all of my self discipline to maintain my poker face but the other two weren''t asposed.


    Anul was practically crying in happiness while Shea''s legs were shaking quite violently from the contact, it looked like she was just about ready to pass out even though she shouldn''t be able to since she was a goddess.


    All Creator raised an eyebrow at them, "Hey¡­ Are you two alright? Is this a God thing?"


    Seeing that those two were in no shape to answer, I answered for them.


    "They''re fine, All Creator. They''re just really emotional at being able to receive a gift from you. It''s already quite impossible for any of us to meet you in person but yet now we''re also receiving gifts. It''s a really momentous event for us."


    "Oh? Is that so¡­ Well¡­ Erm¡­ I guess... Continue working hard then. I''ll still be staying here for quite a while after all, so... Good work."


    Unexpectedly, All Creator reached out his hand and patted the two of them on the head.


    The two of them froze at the action and stood there staring at him with nk faces.


    AHHHH!!! I''m so jealous!!!! Pat me too!! Please pat me!! Daddy pat me!!!


    Pat me pat me pat me pat me pat--


    "Well, you take care of yourself too. I maye and visit you again," All Creator told me while moving his hand to pat me as well.


    My body also froze up and my mindpletely nked out. I almost fainted but thank All Creator he had already returned my divinity to me so the concept of fainting is rather foreign to me now.


    When I finally came back to myself, All Creator and The End had already left.


    The three of us turned to look at one another, the pouches of cookies in our hands proved that we did not imagine what had just happened.


    "The other Gods must never know this," I told the other two.


    They nodded solemnly before all of us sucked in a breath.


    "YEEEESSSS!!!!" All of us screamed together.

 Chapter 705 - You Forgot About Crazy

    (MC POV)


    Looks like giving them some cookies and a few headpats did the trick.


    When I tried looking into the future a little to see how things might go on with the gods, all I saw were the three of them going at each other''s throats which resulted in the partial destruction of the God ne and even this World.


    Of course I kind of panicked a little since this was obviously caused by me so I tried to look for some way to prevent it.


    Somehow omniscience came up with the solution of making some cookies and giving a head pat to each of them to avoid such a future.


    I wasn''t sure why that would work but I could see that future was avoided after I did both of those things so I wasn''t going to question it.


    Still odd though, but I did it anyway.


    "Master, you really are kind," Iris told me as a matter of factly.


    She told me in such a t tone that I wasn''t sure if she wasplimenting or criticising me.


    "Hmm? Well, you wouldn''t be the first one to think that way. Why do you say so?"


    "Handmade cookies by Master? If Master were to toss those out into space and told all the gods in existence they could have it, you might spark off a war on the cosmic scale just for that."


    "Seriously? They''re just cookies..."


    Iris smiled, "In fact, if Master had said I couldpete for it too, I would have simply Ended all the other gods just to obtain it."


    Woah ok¡­ I know for a fact that she''s not joking and she''d do it without hesitation too.


    I raised my hands, "Ok, ok, I get it. I''ll try not to be too kind."


    "Ara? Why, Master?" Iris asked, sounding genuinely confused.


    "Why? To prevent identally creating a cosmic war or even having you End everything. Isn''t that your point that it''s bad?"


    Iris tilted her head, "Ara, ara? Why would that be bad, Master?"


    Oh, so she was actuallyplimenting me¡­ And I keep forgetting that she would literally see nothing wrong with everything else in existenceing to an End so that it will only just be the two of us remaining.


    "Nevermind¡­ You want a cookie too?" I asked, offering one to her.


    "Oh! Thank you, Master!"


    She immediately took the proffered cookie and it disappeared in a sh of light.


    Eh? She''s not eating it? Maybe she wants to eat itter.


    Anyway, now I know the gods aren''t any better than the fan club members in this World.


    Looking outside my room, the sun was already setting in the horizon and yet my disciples were still training diligently. Cai Hong was currently having a nap in her room, the little dragon feeling quite tired after running around with me all day.


    It''ll be dinner time in a few hours so I still have a bit more free time for now, which made me wonder what I could do in this period of time.


    Hmm¡­ Maybe I should do something with Iris? Something that can help her understand mortalmon sense better¡­


    I turned back to face Iris, "Seeing as how we got some free time now, is there anything you would like to do? Something you thought of trying before but never did?"


    My words seemed to have shook her out of her thoughts seeing she had this far off look in her eyes.


    "Oh? Didn''t Master just give me a cookie?"


    "Err¡­ That''s for you to eat¡­ I''m asking what you''d like to do?"


    Seriously, what did she do with that cookie?


    Iris blinked at me, "Aside from watching Master?"


    "Well yeah. Aside from simply watching me."


    She thought about it for a moment before breaking out into a smile, "There is one thing I have always wanted to try, but I''m not sure if Master would agree to it."


    Oh? That''s surprising. I was honestly expecting her to say nothing or maybe even something along the lines of Ending the universe''s existence.


    "What is it? If it''s not something too ridiculous, I wouldn''t mind doing it with you."


    "I would like to perform what I believe is called a p pillow''."


    I blinked at her a few times, "A what?"


    "Ap pillow, Master."


    "Err¡­ I guess I don''t mind¡­ So you want to rest on myp?"


    "Ufufufu~ It''s the opposite, Master. I want Master to rest on mine~"


    "Oh¡­ Well¡­ I don''t mind that either, shall we head to my bed then?"


    "Unnecessary."


    Iris snapped her fingers and I found myself floating up from my seat, as though I was being carried by some invisible stretcher.


    She sat down at where I had been and my body was slowly lowered down until my head was pressed onto her thighs. She positioned me in such a way that the top of my head was facing towards her belly.


    I was kind of half floating in the air and half resting on her, but it didn''t feel ufortable for me as even the floating part felt like it was resting on something solid instead of being in midair.


    I didn''t have the mental capacity to care about that now since all of my focus was on how soft and supple her thighs were. It felt like I had pressed my head against a really big marshmallow that smelled incredibly good too, I couldy here for hours on end withoutint.


    If I had to say, this was the perfectp pillow in existence.


    Actually, of course it was, she was created to be perfect so herp pillows were perfect too.


    This was perfection.


    I looked up to see her face and¡­ The image of perfection shattered immediately.


    She was smiling at me, but it was not the kind of gentle or serene smile that I had seen her show me on asions. It was one that was bordering on madness, the type of smile that you might see on a serial killer smiling while looking down at their next victim.


    My skin crawled from the sight and I even felt a bead of cold sweat roll down my neck.


    "Master¡­ Master¡­ Master¡­ I love you I love you I love you I love you I love you I love you I love you I love you¡­" She muttered like a broken recorder.


    Her hands slowly sped my face and she continued to repeat her words like some sort of mantra, her own face moving closer and closer to me with each passing second. Her grip on me started to tighten ufortably and somehow the image of her ripping my head off came to mind.


    I was reminded of the time I met her as the Divine Primordial Dragon where she had temporarily Ended my existence to turn back time. The feeling I''m getting now was quite simr to that time too.


    Before she could get any closer though, the door to my room was suddenly thrown open and Iris was sted away from me.


    My body began to fall but several tails caught me before I reached the ground, pulling me into the embrace of Manami and Kiyomi.


    "Damned harlot! What were you trying to do to Master?!" Lian Li demanded, golden lightning cackling around her.


    Iris pushed herself out from the rubble, her head hung low.


    I thought she came to her senses but when she looked up at us with a face full of rage, I knew it was far from over.


    "How dare you, how dare you, how dare you?!! Master is mine! Mine! MINE! MINE!!"


    Oh great¡­ This is the repeat of their first meeting isn''t it¡­

 Chapter 706 - The Universe Stopped

    (MC POV)


    "Master is mine! MINE!!! I won''t allow anyone to take him away from ME!!!" Iris screamed, the space around her contorting and twisting from the pressure she was exuding.


    I detected the fluctuations of Origin energy directed at my disciples and I knew she was trying to End their existence right now.


    I immediately intercepted the Origin of her intent to End their existences and the existence ending energy disappeared without a trace.


    With the Origin of her intent erased, this should stop her from trying aga--


    "MINE! MINE! MINE!!!" Iris screamed, this time even wiping an entire portion of my house from existence.


    Ok¡­ Omniscience¡­ Why didn''t that work? Shouldn''t that have removed her intention of trying to End them? Why is she still like this?


    ¡­


    She Ended all possible interferences from forcing her to give up her intent? Ok¡­ That''s a little bit more troublesome¡­ So how do I stop her now?


    ¡­


    What do you mean there''s no way?! How can there be no way?!!


    ¡­


    She Ended all possible futures where omniscience goes against her wish to End my disciples'' existences?! I was right not to overly rely on you!!


    Great, with omniscience out ofmission, I''ll have to relypletely on myself then. Even though I could possibly recreate my disciples'' Origins even after she Ended them, it''s still something I''d like to avoid if possible.


    Iris directed her gaze towards my disciples and I immediately stood in front of her.


    The space between us bent and cracked and the roof of my house got blown clean off to reveal the night sky above us.


    "Barrier!" I called out, only managing to squeeze out that single word before devoting my entire concentration in the duel I was having with Iris.


    Thankfully, my disciples understood and promptly poured in their Techniques to construct a pale blue, cylindrical barrier around Iris and I.


    Without it, the entire mountain might start to copse under the weight of ourbined pressure.


    Unfortunately, the barrier only managed to hold for a second before cracks started to appear on its surface. As strong as my disciples were, there was no way they could contain the power of two cosmic beings by themselves.


    I considered calling the gods of this world for help but I couldn''t afford to divert my attention away now.


    Out of nowhere, various figures descended around my courtyard and also began wordlessly pouring their own energy into the barrier, strengthening it to be able to hold the sh of wills between Iris and myself.


    I recognised the figures to be the members of Heaven Sect, including my little Cai Hong.


    Despite their efforts, I knew this barrier could only hold for a few more seconds before breaking again so I have to make the best out of it lest we end up wiping the universe.


    Iris wishes to end my disciples'' existence, I do not want her to end their existence. Such is the sh of will that''s happening right now.


    Since there can only be one oue within this universe and neither of these can exist at the same time, the one who can exert their dominance over the other''s will would be the end result.


    Frankly speaking, Iris still has an edge over me on this part because of her experience so there was no way I could win this sh normally.


    Thus I needed something else to give me an edge.


    While the two of us were still trying to wrestle the authority over the control of existence from each other, I came up with a really crazy n.


    With my control slipping by the second, I didn''t have much choice but to just do it.


    Gathering the air behind me, I used it to propel myself forward in a st of speed towards Iris.


    She reached out her hand to stop me but I simply used her outstretched arm as leverage to pull myself closer to her, using my other hand to reach out for her shoulder.


    Iris tried to End my movement towards her but I''ve already solidified the Origin where I managed to reach her and so I did.


    Getting past her guard, I pushed myself closer until my lips met hers in a kiss.


    The universe stopped, literally.


    The entire universe was brought to a standstill as both Origin and End embraced each other.


    Remember when I said Iris was created to be perfect? Her lips were also the most perfect lips in existence as well. So what do you think would happen if you embrace the most perfect pair of lips in existence?


    Just from the touch of her lips was enough to make my mind go white and judging by her reaction, she was in a simr state too.


    My hands automatically went to wrap around her back while hers reached up to hug my neck, the two of us pulling the other closer.


    There was no tongue involved, it was just a chaste kiss with only our lips touching. Yet, it was already the most perfect kiss in existence.


    I felt myself sinking deeper and deeper into the taste and feeling of the kiss when I suddenly came back to myself and pulled away hurriedly.


    Iris tried to chase me for the kiss but I ced my hand on her lips, stopping her.


    That was too dangerous. Really, really dangerous.


    A second more and I may have lost all my reasoning and stayed there kissing Iris for the rest of eternity with the universe frozen around us.


    "Master¡­ More¡­" She begged.


    It took everything I had to resist the allure of her perfect voice that threatened to draw me back in.


    "No," I said, the rejection hurting me more than it should. "Not now, at least."


    Iris looked at me with pleading eyes, "Why, Master? We could forget about everything, we don''t need anything else, we just need each other. Let us embrace until the End of time and forget everything else."


    Her honeyed words pulled at me like a moth to me.


    I sucked in a breath, "No. I quite like this universe and the beings inside it. That includes you as well, Iris. If you were to ask me to pick one over the other, I''m afraid I cannot do that."


    Her grip tightened on me, "I know¡­ I know, Master¡­ I know you the best. You love everything equally, there''s no way you can ept my proposal of being the only one¡­ But¡­ But¡­ I''m sorry¡­ I''m sorry for being so selfish¡­ Please¡­ Please don''t hate me..."


    I pulled her in and nted a kiss on her forehead before pulling away, somehow even that act felt perfect to me.


    I smiled at her, "I don''t me you, Iris. It''s normal to want something for yourself after all. I created you, so how can I hate you? That''s why I ept all of you, even the selfish parts. In fact I''m also quite selfish myself, I can''t give up anyone I love, including you. So I suppose I''ll need to work even harder to fulfill both yours and my selfishness eh?"


    Iris looked into my eyes before diving her face into my chest, hugging me tightly.


    "I¡­ I love you, Master¡­"


    I patted her head softly, "I love you too, Iris."

 Chapter 707 - Bonk Hammer

    (MC POV)


    We stayed like that for a while before pulling away from each other.


    Trust me, the temptation to just stay there hugging each other for the rest of time was really, really tempting. I''m sure the temptation was the same for her as well.


    "Ufufufu, as much as I appreciate the show, I think it''s best that Master dressed yourself before we made the universe continue its existence," Iris giggled.


    I looked down and only then realised my state of undress where everything except my underwear was? gone.


    I guess the fight between Iris and myself had disintegrated Xun Guan''s clone which means my clothes were gone too. At least the real one is fine, though I''m pretty sure she would be rushing back as soon as she realised her clone got destroyed.


    I created another set of clothes for myself, this one made of normal fabric. I could have simply restored the clone but I''ll wait for Xun Guan toe back to be my clothes again.


    The difference is miniscule, but her clone doesn''t feel as nice to wear as the real one.


    After giving myself a once over to make sure everything was fine, I snapped my fingers and made the universe resume itself again.


    The world regained its life and the barrier around us shattered a momentter, sending out a shockwave that knocked most of the people down on their backsides.


    My disciples were fine, of course, they merely had their clothes ruffled by the breeze sent at them.


    Seeing Iris so close to me, my disciples made another lunge towards me to pull me away from her, but they immediately stopped in their tracks when they saw my raised palm.


    "It''s fine now, she''s calmed down already," I exined, prompting them to finally rx.


    I turned to regard the Elders and Masters, "Thank you all foring to help, I wouldn''t have managed to contain the damage without all of your assistance."


    "Master Lin is too kind. Just give us a call whenever you need help," Sect Master Qing waved before all of them disappeared from view.


    Huh, they aren''t even going to ask what was going on? How considerate of them.


    In fact, I''m even surprised they showed up in the first ce, did Manami call them or something?


    I restored my courtyard to how it was before being obliterated gesturing to my disciples to join me at my table.


    They obeyed and sat down after I did, with Cai Hong upying myp.


    "So¡­ I believe you guys have questions?" I asked while stroking Cai Hong''s head.


    Lian Li nodded, "What happened, Master? Why did she¡­ Go crazy?"


    I nced at Iris but she had returned to her usual self of simply staring at me without caring about everything else around her.


    I turned back to my disciples, "I believe¡­ Iris has a tendency to lose herself when she gets too excited with things involving me."


    My disciples all turned their gaze to Iris who simply ignored them.


    "Lose herself?" ria repeated, looking at her with narrowed eyes.


    "Err¡­ I guess you can see it as her repressed feelings being brought out after certain stimtion¡­ The more violent and possessive kind," I exined awkwardly.


    "So¡­ Doesn''t that mean¡­ This could happen again?" Brendan asked a little worriedly.


    "Yes," I admitted with a sigh. "But don''t worry, the solution is actually quite simple. If she goes berserk again, you just need to hit her back to her senses."


    "Eh? Aniue¡­ We''re still not even close to being Gods yet, you know? And even if we were, I don''t think we can even beat her..." Tsuki pointed out.


    "Oh like I said, no need to worry. You guys will have help of course. Here you go."


    I snapped my fingers and a toy hammer appeared in front of each of them. It''s the kind of hammer that makes squeaky sounds when you hit something, the kind of toy that you might see a child use to y with.


    "Is this¡­ A squeaky hammer?" ria asked, looking at the object in front of her dubiously.


    I grinned, "Well, I call it the bonk hammer. It has the ability to cause a sharp pain in the person it hits and dispel any impure thoughts from that person as well. It''s able to break through any form of defense and is guaranteed to hit the moment the intent to hit has been registered, bypassing even time, space and any casualty maniption. Even if the target had blocked off the sense of pain, this would still force them to temporarily regain that sense upon impact."


    All my disciples stared at the toy hammer in front of them with a mixture of wonder and fear.


    Brendan gulped audibly, "How¡­ How did Master find something like this?"


    "Find? Oh no, I just created it a few moments ago. You don''t need to worry about misusing it either, I made it such that it will only affect Iris in her berserk state so during any other time, it''s just a normal squeaky hammer."


    To prove my point, I picked the one in front of my alchemist up and bonked him on the head.


    The toy let out a loud squeak but nothing else happened.


    "Ehhh¡­ But would it actually work, Master?" Eris asked, looking pointedly at Iris.


    "Well, I made it work so it will. Let me give another example¡­" I snapped my fingers and the hammer in my hand glowed for a moment before returning back to normal. "Now I removed the safety functions so it would cause pain even when the target isn''t Iris."


    I immediately bonked Diao Chan on the head.


    "NNNGGHAAAAHHNN?!!" She let out a weird cry before falling on to the ground.


    All of us watched the Witch in concern as she hugged herself on the ground while shivering, "That¡­ That was¡­ Ahhhhnnn~~ Thank you very much Master!!"


    Right¡­ I picked her because she would definitely see it as a reward but I didn''t think she would react like this either. At least she''s happy about it I suppose?


    No, stop looking at me like you''re expecting me to use it during our night sessions¡­ This is supposed to be really painful, you know?


    "Master¡­ Created this?" Lian Li looked at the hammer in wonder.


    I chuckled, "Did you forget? I''m Origin. Sure I''m still trying to get my head around that fact myself, but I do have the power to create anything."


    Snapping my fingers, my room was suddenly filled with Phoenix Embers, the flowers giving off a soft glow as though radiating a divine aura.


    I snapped my fingers again and they immediately disappeared, as though they had been nothing but an illusion.


    My disciples turned back to look at me with sparkles in their eyes.


    "As expected of Master!" All of them eximed simultaneously.


    I guess I could have created this thing better but¡­ Oh well, at least they know how to use it now. So just in case Iris goes berserk in the future and I was somehow indisposed and unable to stop her, my cute disciples wouldn''t be defenceless without me.


    Because honestly¡­ I don''t even need my future sight to know this won''t be thest time she''s going to go berserk on me because I showed her some affection.


    I suppose I''ll also need to make one of these hammers for Xun Guan when shees back too.

 Chapter 708 - Locked Doors? Just Send Master Lin

    (MC POV)


    Morning came and I woke up to Diao Chan kissing me passionately on the lips while sheid on top of me.


    I made a grunt to let her know I was awake and she gave my tongue a final lick before pulling away, leaving a strand of saliva bridging between us.


    "Mmmm¡­ Good morning, Master~" Diao Chan giggled coquettishly.


    "Good morning Diao chan," I greeted back with a knowing smile.


    It wasn''t the first time she woke me up that way though most of the time her lips were further down southwards aspared to this one.


    Something shifted on my side and I turned to see Eris pushing herself out from under the covers groggily, taking a few more seconds to get her bearings.


    Once she did, the swordswoman immediatelytched her lips onto mine, kissing me greedily before slowing down to a gentle kiss.


    We maintained the kiss for a while more before she finally separated for air.


    "Huu¡­ Ah! Good morning Master!" She greeted me energetically.


    "Good morning Eris. I hope I didn''t wear the both of you outst night?"


    "Oh~ Of course not, Master! In fact, if you''d like to go another round, I''m all for it~" Diao Chan suggestedsciviously.


    "You really don''t care if we have an audience, huh?" I pointed out, turning to look at Iris who had remained standing in the same spot ever sincest night.


    Diao Chan didn''t even look at her direction and went on to straddle me, "Hmm? This is precisely why I want to do it, Master. Let her know how much love we receive from you every night and let her wallow in her self-pity~"


    I hardly think Iris is wallowing in self-pity at any point. If you think about it, Iris had been watching our little sessions for a really long time so this is something she would be used to seeing.


    Yep, just look at her, she''s not even reacting to your words. She definitely enjoys watching more than participating herself.


    Hold on¡­ Doesn''t this mean Iris is a voyeur?


    Erm¡­ Let''s not go there.


    I booped Diao Chan on the nose, "As much as I wouldn''t mind staying in bed with the two of you for the rest of the day, all of us do have things to do so let''s get up."


    Eris twirled her finger on my chest, "Do we have to, Master? Just five more minutes?"


    "Your five minutes means five hours, nowe on."


    The two girls groaned but got up obediently to dress themselves before returning to dress me.


    Just as the girls were straightening out my robes, a knock came from the front door.


    "Master? It''s Sophia. Sect Master Qing is here to see you."


    How weird that the former Heaven Sect Master is now announcing the current Heaven Sect Master''s arrival.


    "Tell him I''ll meet him in my courtyard pavilion," I called back.


    Sophia left after acknowledging my order, leaving me to finish dressing up before I left my room with my three disciples.


    Eris and Diao Chan immediately went to join my other disciples for their morning training while I headed to the pavilion where Sect Master Qing was waiting. On the table was a tea set that Sophia had prepared for the two of us, the former demon lord standing a polite distance away.


    He immediately stood up and cupped his hands when he saw me approaching.


    "Good morning, Master Lin! I hope I''m not intruding too much?"


    I smiled and cupped my hands to return his greeting, "Not at all, Sect Master Qing. My courtyard is always open for you. To what do I owe the pleasure of your visit?"


    He gestured for me to take a seat before he took his, "Ho ho, Master Lin is as kind as always. I would much prefer that I came to you bearing good news but¡­ s, that is not the case¡­"


    I took a sip of my tea, "Oh? What''s the problem? Don''t tell me the new students are making trouble?"


    He shook his head, "No, no. The new students are actually really good. Knowing that Master Lin is here got them really motivated. Although¡­"


    "Although?"


    "Although¡­ There is a pair of students that I''m not sure what we should do with¡­"


    I ced my cup back on the table and Sophia came forward to refill it before backing away again. She made sure to avoid blocking Iris''s line of sight to me, really considerate of her.


    "What''s wrong with them?"


    Sect Master Qing made a face at me, "I wouldn''t say something is wrong¡­ It''s more that they''re really talented¡­ Like¡­ Too talented¡­ They know of cultivation methods that we never even heard of, it feels like they are the ones giving the lessons instead¡­"


    Oh. It''s them huh¡­


    "Would the pair be named Lunamaeniera and Rina by any chance?" I asked.


    "Oh? Are they acquaintances of Master Lin''s? If that''s the case, I can understand their situation perfectly."


    Er¡­ I don''t really know how being acquainted with me has anything to do with exining their situation¡­ But I suppose if that makes sense to you...


    I waved my hand, "You can say they are acquaintances of mine. They came from a ce where the Practitioner arts are more refined but... For reasons I''m not at liberty to say, their cultivation has been suppressed which requires them to cultivate from the bottom again."


    "Unnn¡­ I see, I see. This makes much more sense¡­ I will ry that to the other Elders and Masters."


    "Anyway, I believe that''s not what you came here for, right?" I pointed out, taking another sip of my tea.


    "Oh! That''s right! Master Lin knows of our Heaven Sect branch right?"


    "You mean the former Phoenix Sect that Feng boy used to be the Sect Master of before they submitted to us? What about it?"


    "Unn¡­ While the other Sects that were being brazen had issued public apologies and even sentpensation, our branch Sect had locked themselves up tightly ever since Elder Feng got disposed of by Master Lin."


    "Hmm? They can''t really expect that we won''t go there to break down their doors for this, can they?"


    Sect Master Qing stroked his beard, "That''s not the problem, Master Lin. We believe they have the same sort of sword formation at their branch Sect too and they most likely also possess some kind of rm that told them Elder Feng was disposed of, prompting them to go into seclusion. They may not even know Master Lin is back."


    Ah I get it, they may actually simply be innocent bystanders who were forced into Feng boy''s schemes against their will. Since breaking through their barrier would require them to use brute force, a skirmish might break out and having our own Sect members kill each other would definitely not be a good thing.


    But we also don''t know if they were really innocent so there''s some risk involved in trying tomunicate too.


    Again, I could use my omniscience to find out, but as shown from my bout with Iris, I really shouldn''t rely on it too much.


    Anyway, it shouldn''t be that hard, I''ll just go there and take a look around to see what''s up, shouldn''t take more than a few days or so. My disciples are also fine on their own right now so I can spare a few days away.


    I sighed, "I understand, I''ll go over and take a look to see if they are innocent or not."


    Sect Master Qing bowed his head, "Thank you Master Lin. If there was any other way, I would not have asked this of you¡­"


    "Nonsense. This is precisely what I''m here for. Anyway, it''ll be good for me to go visit them for a bit so it''s no big deal."


    "Ho ho, Master Lin truly is benevolent as always. This old man will leave it in your capable hands then."


    He bowed once more before leaving my courtyard.


    Hmmm¡­ So the branch Sect eh? Let''s go see what''s going on over there then. And since I''m already out, maybe I can go pay a few other acquaintances a visit.. Last time I went to the capital, I didn''t get to see how Brendan''s family was doing so maybe I''ll do it this time.

 Chapter 709 - Insert Magic Transformation Theme Song Here

    (MC POV)


    "How do I look?" I asked, giving a twirl.


    "Absolutely dashing¡­ I can never grow tired of looking at you, Master," Iris replied instantly.


    I chuckled, "I know you don''t. I mean if I look like a normal disciple wearing this?"


    She tilted her head, "I don''t understand Master. Why would you go through thisplicated ruse of pretending to be one of their own Practitioners when you can simply walk in and announce your identity? This would save you a lot of trouble."


    "Come now, Iris. Haven''t the past few days shown you anything? It''s more fun if we do things like this instead of just always doing it the easy way. Think about it, if I just walk in as myself, they''d just bow their heads and put on fake smiles. But I sneak in like this¡­ I may even get the chance to p some faces!"


    "Iprehensible¡­ Can''t Master just p their faces even without sneaking in?"


    "Well that''s true, but think about it, I can make them think I''m a weak nobody, then find some arrogant Practitioners who look down on me before I p their faces by revealing who I am. Then finally kicking them aside and saying ''know your ce, trash''. Doesn''t that sound much more entertaining?"


    Iris blinked, "In other words¡­ Master wants to find some people to bully for fun?"


    "Err¡­ Well¡­ If you put it that way¡­ Ermm¡­ Is that unbing of someone like me?"


    "Ara? Why would it be? The universe belongs to Master. If Master wants to bully some pieces of worthless flesh then it''spletely within Master''s right to do so. They should be honored that they even caught Master''s attention to be bullied in the first ce."


    Iris¡­ I know you actually meant every word you said, but somehow they still hurt¡­


    Honestly¡­ Now that my disciples could pretty much train themselves without much help, I found out I''ve be quite bored. I guess this is how teachers feel when their students are too smart, so now I''ve started to find ways to entertain myself.


    I sighed, "Maybe I should just go in normally after all¡­"


    Speaking of which, I''m a little worried that Xun Guan hasn''t returned yet, perhaps I should check on her?


    Just when that thought crossed my mind, something flew through the air and crashed in the middle of my courtyard, throwing up a cloud of smoke.


    In an instant, the servants and my disciples had surrounded the impact zone, all of them prepared for battle.


    That''s some reaction time they have¡­ Then again, they did react quite quickly when Iris was going berserk so theirbat intuitions are definitely top tier.


    Unfortunately, just for this one, their caution is unneeded since I already know who was in the impact zone.


    The dust cloud cleared and a ball of slime was wriggling in the epicentre. Even though it was featureless, I could sense that it was panicking at its current predicament.


    "A slime monster? How did it get here?" Kiyomi wondered aloud.


    "Maybe it was sent flying here by some fight nearby. Let''s just eradicate it for its audacity in showing up in Master''s courtyard," Manami suggested, igniting a fireball above her finger.


    "Wait, wait, wait!" I cried out, stopping my disciples from wiping Xun Guan from existence.


    I mean, she won''t die since I still have her slime core with me, but letting her experience death because of that would leave a bad taste in my mouth.


    My disciples immediately stopped and turned to me, wondering why I had prevented them from eradicating a monster.


    "That''s one of my monsters. I believe it''s here to deliver a message," I exined.


    Diao Chan frowned at it, "But to cause damage to Master''s courtyard¡­ Perhaps we should punish it a little first."


    I turned the Witch around and gave her bottom a spank, "You''re the one who should be punished for even thinking that. Now go back to what you guys were doing, there''s nothing else to see here."


    "Ahhnn~ Master can always hit me harder~" Diao Chan moaned, wiggling her behind to tempt me so I did it one more time just for her before she left with the others.


    The slime leapt out of the crater after seeing my disciples leave, bouncing its way up to me and wiggling cutely.


    I waved my hand and my courtyard was restored to its original form, as though it was never damaged in the first ce.


    The slime then started wiggling even more before it morphed into the shape of a human, revealing itself to who I had already expected it to be.


    "Master! You''re alright!" Xun Guan cried out, hugging me. "I feared the worst when I felt the connection with my clone disappear!"


    I patted her head, "I''m fine, I just had a little bit of a scuffle and the resulting energy I exuded kind of disintegrated your clone. Sorry about that."


    Xun Guan shook her head, "No, no. As long as Master is fine, I wouldn''t even mind if I died a thousand times in your stead."


    Err¡­ Well¡­ Alright then¡­ I shan''tment on that¡­


    "So what did you do with Feng boy? And what took you so long toe back?"


    "Eh? Oh! I sealed him back up in the cave in order to rush back here. Since I couldn''t teleport, I had to convince that fox girl to throw me all the way back here."


    She got thrown here¡­ Well, I guess I shouldn''t be surprised, that crazy fox does have a few screws loose.


    "Anyway, now that you''re back, I got some news that there''s trouble at the branch Sect. So I was thinking of sneaking in there by pretending to be a student to find out what''s going on."


    The slime girl looked down at my clothes, "Oh¡­ That exins why Master is dressed like that¡­ But if Master wants a disguise, I can help Master with that."


    I like how she''s not even going to ask why I''m doing this. I need to remember to give her a few patster. But the way she was suggesting this made me think she wasn''t just talking about changing my clothes.


    "Oh? How?"


    "Could I be allowed to envelope Master entirely?" She asked.


    I nodded a go ahead.


    Receiving my permission, the slime girl melted back into her slime form before suddenly expanding outwards to wrap herself around me in a slime cocoon. The cocoon quickly shrunk to meld itself onto my figure, making me feel like I was wearing some kind of bodysuit.


    It slowly got tighter until the slime was pressed onto my skin, then the feeling disappeared and the feeling of something covering me waspletely gone.


    "All done~" Xun Guan giggled, her voiceing from directly beside my ear.


    I materialised a mirror in front of me to see another man''s reflection instead of mine, specifically Feng boy''s.


    As expected of a former assassin I suppose, the disguise is perfect and you couldn''t even tell that I''m wrapped in slime even if you touched me.


    "You can even transform like this now?" I asked in wonder. "This is quite impressive. This isn''t even an illusion, you shaped yourself to match his body so I doubt even a Master can see through this disguise."


    "Ehehe~ It''s all thanks to Master! Please continue making use of me~"


    Well, truthfully speaking, I don''t really need her to transform my looks since I can do it myself too. But the fact that she could massage my shoulders while I''m wearing her makes Xun Guan a much better alternative than simply transforming myself.


    Although¡­


    I looked down at my crotch, "Can you¡­ Not?"


    The vibrations stopped and she giggled again, "I''m sorry Master¡­ Having to spend so long away from you might have made me a little¡­ Pent up¡­"


    I sighed, "Alright¡­ Just don''t make it so obvious, ok? I don''t really mind."


    So now I''m wearing a rather horny slime suit¡­ Things can''t get any weirder than this, can they?

 Chapter 710 - The Time The World Almost Ended

    (MC POV)


    In front of me was the branch Sect of Heaven Sect, the entire area blocked off by a translucent blue dome that stopped anyone from leaving or entering.


    It''s quite an impressive formation actually, even the me from before got this Origin power wouldn''t be able to sneak in without first breaking it to pieces and revealing myself.


    I turned to Iris, "I think¡­ For this thing we''re doing, could you not follow me?"


    Iris smiled, "If Master does not want my presence to attract attention to you, I could just temporarily End everyone else''s perception of me."


    Oh, you can do that? So¡­ Kind of like a better version of invisibility? That''s actually pretty cool.


    I nodded for her to go ahead and I felt the Origin energy shift around her.


    When it settled down again, I didn''t see anything different about her but that''s probably because she did not or could not include me in the ''End perception'' thing.


    "Xun Guan? Can you see her?"


    "Umm¡­ Not at all Master¡­ To me it looked like she just disappeared like ummm... It''s like she was never there to begin with¡­ I don''t exactly know how to exin this¡­ But if I wasn''t aware that she was going to do something like this just now¡­ It feels like I would just forget about her? Eh? Who are we talking about, Master?"


    Oh wow¡­ So it has that kind of effect huh. It not only affects her five senses but also her mental perception too.


    I shook my head, "It''s nothing. Let''s just go in first."


    I walked towards the barrier and passed through it casually. With my control over the barrier''s Origin, I simply changed its rules of keeping the three of us out so we could walk right in without resistance.


    Just in case, I also rewrote the rule such that anyone I recognised as someone I trust could also get in and out of the barrier. I wouldn''t want a repeat of what happenedst time I got put in that jail and started another war because no one could find me.


    I leapt over the wall andnded in the shadows of a building without any problems


    I scratched my chin, "Now¡­ Perhaps changing to a random stranger isn''t the best idea, someone might realise that they''ve never seen us before."


    Xun Guan wiggled, "Should we find someone for me to transform into then?"


    "That''s an idea. But where can we find someone alone that we can transform into without arousing suspicion?"


    I felt Xun Guan tap on my shoulder before tugging herself towards a certain direction.


    Turning my head in that direction she was pulling me in, I spotted a young man wearing Outer Core Practitioner robesying under a tree all by himself.


    Oh, well that''s convenient.


    I flew over to the young man,nding in front of him noisily.


    I thought the sound might wake him until I realised he wasn''t sleeping, the boy''s actually dead with a broken neck.


    Ok¡­ So I just jumped in on a murder scene¡­ Why did the murderer leave this body out here for anyone to find then?


    I quickly looked through the guy''s memories to find out what happened to him.


    ¡­


    Oh¡­ Big F for this guy...


    He was sleeping on top of the tree and fell off, breaking his neck when hended on the ground.


    Poor guy.


    "Let''s use him," I told Xun Guan.


    Part of my slime suit peeled away from me and went towards the dead man. I didn''t get to ask what Xun Guan was doing when it stretched out and consumed the guy in one gulp.


    Before I could start scolding the slime girl for eating a corpse, she spat him back out before that split off part of her returned to me.


    The suit then began to shift and I felt it change shape to match the young man''s body type. I was still a little taller than he was but I doubt anyone would notice that difference.


    I conjured up a mirror to check and I definitely look like that guy now, she even replicated his clothes perfectly too.


    "So you need to first eat those people before you can change huh?" I pointed out, realising that meant Xun Guan probably ate Feng boy too.


    "Not really," The slime girl admitted. "But absorbing them inside me would let me examine their body easier and I can transform much more urately than just relying on sight."


    That makes sense, it''s hard to measure things urately by sight alone.


    Well, now we need to hide him so he won''t be found until we''re done here.


    Since I''m not sure if anyone would like his body to be buried or something, I created a space to toss his body into first. Once I''m done using him, I''ll just give his body back to whoever wants it.


    With that done, I stepped out into the Grand Courtyard of the Sect which was currently filled with students doing their usual practice.


    That made me wonder why that boy was even sleeping in the tree in the first ce, maybe he was feeling unwell or something?


    Just as I was wondering what I should do next, I heard someone calling out from my right.


    "Hey! Look who it is? Isn''t it our very best friend Wugui? Where have you been? We were so worried about you, you know?"


    I turned to see a group of other Outer Core Practitioners walking towards me, the one who called me out was actually rather good looking in the rugged, disciplined kind of way. At least he didn''t look like the young master type.


    Hmm¡­ I guess the boy I copied must be part of his group too huh. Good thing then, I can just sneak into the Sect pretending to be one of them.


    I lifted my hand to wave at them but the leader punched me in the gut before I could even raise it halfway.


    I mean, I saw the punching already, but I was too preupied preventing a certain person trying to End everything''s existence to avoid it.


    "STOP!" I shouted out, instantly stopping time to prevent Xun Guan from skewering the boy with her tentacles and turning behind to restrain Iris from Ending the entire World''s existence.


    "No, Iris, stop it! No! Give me that hand! Bad girl! Stop! Don''t snap those fingers on me! Bad girl! Stop! Stop!" I cried out, physically grabbing her hand to stop her.


    "Master¡­ There''s no point in this World. Just let me End it," Iris stated without a hint of emotion in her voice.


    Looks like she really means it this time, time to engage emergency maneuvers!


    I reached up my hand and began patting her head furiously.


    She stopped and looked at me in surprise for a moment before she promptly melted under my head patting, squealing out cutely.


    "Hnnn¡­ Master¡­ More~" She giggled, thoughts of Ending the World forgotten.


    I breathed out a sigh of relief, "Ok, ok. I''ll pat you more but you need to stop trying to End the World ok?"


    "Eh? But why, Master? It has useless pieces of meat like that guy strutting around. This World''s existence is pointless."


    "It''s just one guy,e on."


    "Then can I End his existence instead?"


    "No. Let me deal with him ok? Don''t go Ending stuff without telling me or else no more head pats, even if that guy continues hitting me."


    "But why, Master?"


    "Just trust me, please?"


    She pouted at me but finally agreed to it reluctantly for one more head pat.


    Ok, that''s Iris dealt with, now for the other one...


    I resumed time for Xun Guan and caught the tentacles she had sprouted out before she could pierce through that boy''s head, "Xun Guan, stop."


    "He punched you, Master. At least let me gouge out an eye," The slime girl stated monotonously.


    "No, he punched you. I barely felt that punch since you were covering me, so if anything I should be the one that''s angry. Are you alright?"


    "Eh? I''m a slime Master. Such physical attacks are useless on me."


    "Then we''re fine right? No need to kill him. You''ll protect me even if he tries to hit me again right?"


    "Of course!" Xun Guan answered immediately.


    "Then just protect me, ok? Let me deal with him myself. If I need you to kill him, I''ll tell you, ok?"


    "Nnnngg¡­ Is that Master''s order?"


    I sighed, "Yes. Yes, it is."


    "Guhk¡­ Understood, Master¡­"


    Ok. That''s both of them taken care of.


    This idea of sneaking into this Sect suddenly doesn''t look that good of a n anymore...


    I moved myself back in front of the young master and bent my back, adopting the position of being hunched over after being hit before resuming time again.


    Let''s just hope my other disciples don''t find out about this.

 Chapter 711 - A Bad Bet

    (MC POV)


    I doubled over and pretended to be in pain, dropping to the ground on my knees.


    I saw a foot flying towards me from the edge of my vision and I had to pause time again.


    "Xun Guan, don''t harden yourself¡­" I told her off.


    If the boy''s foot hit me while she was in this state, the bones in his foot would most likely shatter and he may never walk with that foot again.


    "But¡­ How can I let him get away with kicking Master''s face?" She protested.


    "Trust me, he won''t. And like I said, isn''t he kicking you? Just let me deal with him, ok?"


    Xun Guan made some grumbling noises butplied.


    Seriously, stop making me manipte time so much. There''s a lot of things that can get messed up while I''m in this state. Things can change drastically even just by moving a chair, you know?


    I let time resume again and the boy''s foot resumed it''s flight towards me.


    His foot hit my face and even though I told Xun Guan not to harden herself, she still made sure to cushion the blow to the point I felt nothing from the impact.


    Thus there was actually a split second ofg time before I tossed myself aside to match his kick.


    Again, Xun Guan made sure to cushion my fall even though I wouldn''t have felt anything anyway. This slime girl of mine is really overprotective, huh?


    I pushed myself back on my feet and dusted off my shoulders exaggeratedly.


    The group looked rather surprised that I got up, most likely because the other guy never got up after being beaten I guess.


    I looked at the boy in the eye, "Was that all?"


    The boy furrowed his brow, "What''s this? Did you finally decide to poke your head out of your shell? Who the hell do you think you are, you talentless piece of shit?"


    I shrugged, "At least I don''t pick on others weaker than I am to make myself feel better."


    He reached forward and grabbed me by the cor, "You trash. You''ve only moved up to Outer Core Practitioner because your granddaddy''s one of the Elders. Your talent for cultivation is already abysmal, why are you even wasting your time here?"


    Oh? That''s interesting¡­ If the boy I copied actually only got so far from connections alone, then it''s understandable that the others who worked hard to get here would be upset with him.


    But since he still stayed despite knowing his abysmal talent, it either means he''s that shameless or he''s actually trying his best to live up to expectations.


    A quick check with omniscience revealed¡­ Ok, the boy I copied was just living his day to day life aimlessly. He doesn''t even cultivate and just use his privilege as an Outer Core Practitioner to live out his life.


    Guess he deserves to be smacked around after all.


    I smiled at the boy, "What if I told you that I''ve been secretly practicing all this while and I''m not as weak as you think I am?"


    "Ha! If you really are strong then there''s no reason to hide it! Why would you even allow yourself to be the trash of your family?! You''re a disgrace!"


    "Would you believe me if I said I just didn''t want to attract attention?"


    He clenched his fist and punched me in the gut again. I made sure to even double over semi-realistically upon impact.


    He pulled me up by the cor again, "Well guess what. You stood out in all the wrong ways already. The only thing you''re good for is letting us blow off some steam on you."


    He looked ready to punch me again but a voice called out before he could.


    "You boys over there! What are you doing instead of practicing?!"


    He quickly let go of me and we turned to see one of the Sect Elders standing there with a displeased look on his face.


    "Elder Ming!" The boy greeted with a polite bow, prompting his followers to do the same. "We just found Wugui here cking off again so we were giving him a good talking to."


    The Elder sighed, "Again, Wugui? When will you actually start cultivating seriously?"


    Seems like this guy isn''t liked by the teachers either. I''m surprised he managed to survive this long even with his grandfather''s help.


    I opened my mouth to exin but the Elder waved me off, "Forget it Wugui, I don''t want to hear anymore of your excuses. Yong Gong, you as well, stop wasting time on him and concentrate more on your own cultivation. The same goes for the rest of you."


    The boy who I assumed is named Yong Gong bowed his head, "Understood, Elder Ming."


    Without waiting for us, the Elder turned and left, leaving me alone with this group of boys again.


    Yong Gong turned back to scowl at me, "I don''t know what you''re trying to do¡­ Even if you im to be hiding your strength, the advancement test is tomorrow, everyone will see how bad you are during that test itself. The other Elders already said if you showed no improvement, you would have your position revoked and be relegated to a servant''s status. There''s nowhere for you to run anymore."


    I grinned, "Oh don''t worry, I''ll definitely pass the test tomorrow."


    "Ha! How about we make a bet?"


    "Oh? What kind of bet?" I asked, a little interested.


    He cracked his knuckles, "If you fail tomorrow''s test, I''ll break your legs and cripple your meridians!"


    "And what if I pass?"


    "Ahahaha! There''s no way you''ll pass! Fine, what do you want?"


    I crossed my arms, "If I win, I get to break both your arms and your legs. I''m not so evil to suggest crippling your meridians but I''m definitely breaking those limbs."


    "Bastard! Hmph! We''ll see who will have their limbs broken tomorrow!"


    With those parting words, he left with his posse of friends in a huff.


    Honestly, I was expecting him to hit me again or something before leaving. This Yong Gong guy seemed like a pretty nice guy actually, just that he was a bit on the arrogant side.


    It''s this guy that I''m copying that''s really quite trashy. I''d pity the dead guy a bit more if he had crippled meridians or something but it seems like his case was just abination of ack of talent and effort.


    Oh well, the guy''s already dead from a broken neck anyway so there''s not much pitying left to do.


    "Master¡­ You''re nning on participating in that advancement test to show off, aren''t you?" Xun Guan asked.


    "Oh, you know me so well. Of course I am and I''d really like to see the look on their faces when this ''trash'' blows their expectations away. Then I''ll go break that boy''s legs and arms. Muahahaha~"


    "Mmm¡­ At least Master is having fun I guess¡­"


    Well of course I am. What else is there for me to do around here? Even sitting in my courtyard and watching my disciples train while I drink tea can get boring, you know? It''s not like a chance to do some big face pping would just fall on to myp any time ok?


    Now let''s just go join the other students to watch how they practice a bit.

 Chapter 712 - I Seriously Don’t Like You

    (MC POV)


    I caused quite a bit ofmotion when I entered the Courtyard and it wasn''t the good kind ofmotion either.


    "What''s Wugui doing here?"


    "No idea¡­ He never joins the morning practices¡­"


    "Maybe he''s here because of the advancement test tomorrow?"


    "Tch, does he think somest minute practice will save him?"


    "Hey, wanna bet which servant job he''ll be assigned to?"


    "Pfft, I''m betting ontrine cleaning."


    "Ahahaha! That''s a good one! I''ll bet on that too!"


    I walked past the chattering students while ignoring their words. I didn''t really need to practice of course, I''m merely here to see what the other students'' impressions of this guy was and what level the average student here is.


    I said it once and I''ll say it again, how did this guy live with himself for so long after facing all this abuse? You''d think he at least did something about it but apparently he was content to be abused by everyone around him for some reason.


    The surrounding disciples suddenly quietened down and the crowd parted to allow a young girl to walk past them.


    She was clearly someone important judging by how well kept she was and the way she was striding forward.


    Seeing how she was headed directly towards me, I could already kind of guess who she was to the dead guy before she even started talking.


    She scowled at me with a hand resting on her hip, "Wugui¡­ I already told you not to approach me anymore, is that too hard for you to understand?"


    Yep, she''s either this guy''s fiancee or maybe a girl he chased after relentlessly before.


    She''s cute I guess, but definitely not on the level of any of my girls so I wouldn''t have paid her any attention if she hadn''t called out to me.


    I tilted my head at her, "I''m just here to use the training grounds, weren''t you the one who walked up to me? I was nowhere near you."


    She huffed, "Everyone knows you''re desperate for my attention Wugui. You''ve already tried so many things, so is this your new way of getting it? You think if you act cool and aloof you''ll suddenly be popr?"


    Ouch, I feel like she''s attacking the other guys who do that, I even saw a few of them among the crowd wincing at her words.


    Well, it''s true though, except I don''t have any interest in her.


    I waved my hand dismissively, "I was definitely not doing something like that and I really wasn''t trying to get your attention. Since we both don''t want to interact, could you just go away now?"


    I tried to walk past her but she stepped in front of me to block my way, "What did you say?! How dare you dismiss me like that! Who do you think you are?!"


    What''s your problemdy? I even did what you wanted by leaving you alone and yet now you''re stopping me from leaving, isn''t that contradictory of you? So do you want me to leave you alone or not? Can you make up your mind?


    Oh wait¡­ I know now.


    I smirked at her, "I get it now¡­ As much as you hate hi-- I mean, hate me, you liked the attention I was giving you before, didn''t you? Now that I''m actually not giving you my time of day, you''re upset aren''t you?"


    I could see a vein popping at the side of her head, proving my assumptions to be right.


    "Who wants your attention?! I definitely don''t want a piece of trash''s attention!" She yelled, obviously pissed I saw through her.


    I shrugged, "If you don''t want it, could you step aside? You''re blocking my way."


    The girl that I don''t know the name of gnashed her teeth before storming away in a huff, as if she wasn''t the one who approached me in the first ce.


    At least her departure made Xun Guan rx a little. I think my slime girl was preparing for the possibility that she might p me to protect me from that but that was not even necessary.


    I was going to move forward again but even more people came to block my way, this time it was a group of five guys who looked especially pissed.


    The one in the middle pointed his finger at me, "Wugui! How dare you insult our goddess Piao Liang?! You better go and beg her for forgiveness or we''ll beat you until even your grandfather wouldn''t recognise you!"


    I gave him an incredulous look, "Haaa? Do you even hear yourself? She already told me not to approach her and you''re telling me to go find her? Are you stupid? If you''re supposed to be herckey or her fanboy, why are you making me go and spend more time with her?"


    He looked even more pissed since I was speaking facts, so he resorted to using the only method he knew to cover his embarrassment.


    The boy pulled back his fist before trying to punch me in the face.


    I considered just letting him hit me but I decided needing to deal with the two girls watching over me was more troublesome than its worth so I ducked under the punch instead.


    The people around us gasped, clearly not expecting me to be able to dodge the punch at all, even the guy? himself looked surprised.


    Since he was so busy gawking at me, I clenched my fist and delivered an uppercut to his jaw, knocking the guy out and leaving him sprawled on the floor.


    "Xun Guan¡­" I whispered, a little miffed that she purposely made the punch hit harder by reinforcing herself.


    She started massaging my shoulders so I decided to let her off the hook for now.


    The other four guys took one look at their unconscious leader before turning to me, enraged.


    The one on my right let out a roar before leaping at me, his arms stretched out to grab me.


    I sidestepped him and stuck out my leg, tripping him over to fall face first into the ground.


    His buddy came at me with a wild haymaker, giving away his inexperience in unarmedbat. I responded to that by giving him a kick in the guts, knocking the wind out of him and sending him flying back a few feet.


    Thest guy tried to tackle me so I roundhouse kicked his face, the impact sending him flying away.


    The first guy I tripped over was in the midst of getting up when he got knocked over again by the guy I just kicked, leaving him stuck under his unconscious friend.


    I was almost disappointed in how easy it was until I remembered these guys were just Outer Core Practitioners, they were still in the early stages of cultivation after all.


    There''s no way they canpare to godlike existences that I''ve had the misfortune of facing against so of course they''d be easy.


    I dusted myself and continued my way forward, this time the crowd parting automatically to let me pass. I know when I''ve overstayed my wee so I didn''t stay, I already got what I came for anyway.


    Heh, I can''t wait till tomorrow already.

 Chapter 713 - My First Official Advancement Test

    (MC POV)


    "All students participating in the advancement tests gather here."


    I followed the directions of the Elder giving out instructions and went to where the other Outer Core Practitioners were standing at.


    I was also keeping my eye out for Master Xiao, who should have been the one in charge around here after Feng boy''s demise.


    Unfortunately I haven''t seen hide nor hair of him so far. Since this isn''t an important event, it made sense that he wasn''t here anyway.


    Obviously most of the other people there weren''t happy to see me, though there were a few who remembered what I did with the five guys yesterday and gave me a wide berth.


    Speaking of which, those five guys were hovering at the edge of the crowd, staying as far away from me as possible. They look none the worse for wear so they must have used something to heal themselves of their wounds from yesterday.


    The girl from yesterday was also ring at my direction, probably still upset that I''m ignoring her.


    I was just wondering where Yong Gong was when he appeared in front of me with his gang.


    He scowled at me, "So you really came¡­ If I were you, I''d have just packed my bags and leftst night to avoid this humiliation. Are you hoping for some kind of miracle to save you?"


    Since he''s still talking down to me, he mustn''t have heard about what I did yesterday.


    I shrugged, "There''s no need for me to run, the advancement test is nothing to me. You ready to keep your end of the bet?"


    My words made his scowl deepen, "Hmph! We''ll see if you can still act so arrogant when the test starts!"


    He stormed away from me just as the Elder announced the start of the test.


    In front of us was a raised stage and several students were called to stand on it. It seems like they''ll be testing group by group and the names were read out on a list they prepared.


    I''m quite curious what they will be making us do since I never really participated in any advancement tests. The people at Heaven Sect pretty much let me skip everything after they knew about my talent.


    The only time I took part in one was during Lian Li and Manami''s promotion test but that was for jumping directly to Inner Core Practitioners and it was in Heaven Sect, not this branch Sect.


    Who knows what kind of special test these guys have for their students since they used to be Feng boy''s Sect?


    When the named Outer Core Practitioners reached their designated spots, one of the Elders pointed his finger upwards and let out a st of Phoenix me into the sky, illuminating the courtyard with its brilliant orange hue.


    The mes dispersed after a while and I was still confused about what was happening. Since no one else was saying anything either, I kept my mouth shut as well.


    A minute passed and there was a loud squawk echoing through the air before a phoenix materialised out of a ball of mes, hovering in the sky.


    The people gathered in the Courtyard immediately bowed their heads in respect while I simply narrowed my eyes at the phoenix.


    Isn''t that Feng boy''s phoenix? No wonder I didn''t see it back at Heaven Sect.


    Now that I think about it, what happened to Feng Jie? She also suddenly went missing after we decided toe back to the Earthen ne.


    I''d have thought she went back home but knowing her, she wouldn''t have left quietly so she either didn''t know or she''s busy doing something else.


    I was brought out of my thoughts when the phoenixnded on the stage with a loud squawk, prompting everyone else to raise their heads.


    Thankfully, no one realised I was the only one who didn''t bow or that would have been quite awkward.


    The students on the stage then stretched out their palms and materialised balls of Phoenix me, each of them with varying sizes and intensity of mes.


    The phoenix went to the first person, a male Outer Core Practitioner, and inspected his me.


    A few secondster, it opened its beak and ate up the me in a single gulp.


    Judging by the look of relief on that guy''s face, I guess if the phoenix ate the me it''ll mean he passed the test.


    The phoenix hopped to the next guy, looked at the me for a while before moving on to the next person without eating it.


    Yep, that was a clear indication that the guy failed, even I could see his me was not good so I would have been surprised if he passed.


    Out of the ten people who went up, only three passed. It''s quite clear this was quite a strict test.


    The ones who passed were separated from us to stand on the other side of the stage while the ones who failed rejoined us.


    The Elder called up another group of names and the next batch of Outer Core Practitioners went up quickly.


    For this batch, only one passed while the other nine returned.


    Now I''m curious¡­ It''s obvious that the passing rate for this test isn''t high so there''s definitely quite a number of people here who have failed multiple times. Why is it that this boy I''m copying was the only one who has the danger of being expelled as an Outer Core Practitioner if he failed this?


    Omniscience?


    ¡­


    Oh¡­ Wow¡­ This guy couldn''t even materialise a speck of Phoenix me for the past six years he''s been an Outer Core Practitioner. That makes sense now¡­


    Well, that just means I can''t do worse than he did before right? All I need to do is summon a ball of Phoenix me and I''ll pass.


    Yong Gong got called up next and he passed it without any problems, the boy even giving me a look of disdain before he walked off the stage to join the sessful students. He''s probably already thinking about crippling me in his mind.


    Piao Liang also passed and most of the boys cheered for her, the girl basking in the attention she was getting before walking off the stage as well.


    The Elder began calling out the next group of students, "Next group make your way to the stage please. Disciple Wugui¡­"


    When that name was called out, everyone turned their gaze at me, even the Elder calling out the names stared at me for a moment before shaking his head sadly.


    How sad eh?


    Oh well, let''s just get this over and done with.


    ''Knowing Master, it won''t be that simple~''


    Oh shush now Iris, I don''t need you nting more gs than there already are.. Everything''s going to be fine, just you watch.

 Chapter 714 - A Pervert Fell From The Sky

    (MC POV)


    The crowd parted for me to make my way to the stage.


    Surprisingly, Yong Gong actually walked all the way back here from the winners area to stop me, "Wugui, just forfeit, you can at least save yourself the embarrassment."


    I narrowed my eyes at him, "Why are you so concerned about me? Since you hate me so much, isn''t it better that I go up there to embarrass myself? Are you gay for me or something?"


    The boy sputtered at my usation and even took a step back as though he was physically hit.


    He recovered quickly and spat at me, "Even at this stage you''re still being shameless¡­ You really deserve every beating I gave you! Did you really think if you show a little bit of bravery here Piao Liang will show interest in you? You''re really delusional beyond help! When you fail, I''ll enjoy crippling you!"


    Not waiting for a response from me, he turned and stormed back the way he came.


    Weird boy. Does he actually hate me or not?


    The others around me who heard his words started whispering among themselves.


    "So it''s true¡­ He''s still going after fairy Piao Liang¡­"


    "He really thinks just because he isn''t afraid to go up on stage she''ll start liking him?"


    "And here I thought he actually managed to get some skills¡­"


    "Really a frog stuck in the well¡­"


    "Fairy Piao Liang is too good for him to even look at."


    "No need to worry, he''ll be out of here soon enough."


    "Heh, when he bes a servant, I''ll make sure to bully him even more!"


    Wow this guy''s really hated huh¡­ Then again, he really didn''t deserve his current position so it''s understandable why everyone has a bone to pick with him.


    But I''m a changed man now, ok? I''ll show you my talent now and have you all bow before me!


    ¡­


    Ok, I regret thinking that... That was way too embarrassing even for me, good thing no one heard my internal monologue¡­


    ''Ara? But I think Master is cute though?''


    Hmm? Why do I hear a voice inside my head?


    ''Because I''m talking directly to you through our mindscape, Master.''


    Err¡­ Iris? Why are you inside my head?


    ''Hmm? But I''ve always been here, Master. This isn''t even the first time I talked to you like this.''


    Wasn''t that just restricted to my memory scape? You mean you have had ess to my mind this whole while?


    ''Ara? Master had created me with your own Origin essence, remember? In a sense, I have always been a part of you. End and Origin always exist together.''


    Wait, then doesn''t that mean you also know that this isn''t the first universe I created and thus you aren''t the first thing I created either?


    ¡­


    Hmm? Why isn''t she answering this?


    ''Answer what, Master?''


    Eh? Didn''t you hear what I thought about just now?


    ''Ara? But you didn''t think anything though?''


    Omniscience? What''s going on?


    ¡­


    Oh? There''s a restriction in ce where beings of this universe can only know about this universe? Even if I were to tell them that I created other universes, they would just not even perceive I told them anything?


    But why?


    ¡­


    ''Just because it''s easier that way''?! What the hell are you even saying omniscience?! Exin!!


    Eh? To prevent the formation of parallel universes? What does this and that have in rtion?


    ¡­


    Oh, some cosmic entities are able to create Worlds on their own, so if they have knowledge of the existence of other universes, they could try and create another one.


    But what''s the problem with that? Seems like just another pocket space to me, as if we don''t have that existing around already.


    Hmmm? The problem lies in creating another Origin and causing both universes to copse due to the fact that there can only be one Origin?


    So the multiverse theory is moot huh¡­


    ¡­


    Eh? It''s not? What do you mean by that?


    Wait no, back up a bit. Don''t even answer that.


    I only came here to participate in this stupid advancement test to infiltrate into this Sect for fun, I don''t need to start learning about the secrets of the universe now.


    Knowing that Iris had constant ess to my thoughts is already bad enough.


    ''But Master has ess to my mindscape too?''


    Oh really? Well let''s see what''s inside your head¡­


    ''Iloveyouiloveyouiloveyouiloveyouiloveyouiloveyouiloveyouilove--''


    Ok¡­ I won''t go back there again.


    ''Ara? Why not, Master?''


    Ahem, everyone''s starting to look at me funny because I''ve been standing still for thest few seconds. I don''t want them to think I''m getting cold feet so let''s just go.


    I threw all those information bombs I was just given aside and took my ce at the very end of the stage, joining the rest that had been called up. If I want to know more about the universe, I''ll pick a good time and ce for it, which is not now nor here.


    All the other Practitioners had their Phoenix me prepared so the phoenix began inspecting them one by one.


    I didn''t prepare mine on purpose, leading everyone to think I was still incapable of materialising it.


    Xun Guan whispered in my ear, "Master? Are you going to fail on purpose?"


    I smirked, "Hardly, I''m just letting their opinion of me drop to the lowest before I turn the tables on them."


    "Master really is enjoying this huh¡­"


    "Naturally."


    The phoenix only epted one person''s me so far and it''s already reached the person beside me, another boy around Yong Gong''s age.


    The phoenix took one look at his flickering Phoenix me before moving on to me, the boy sighing at his failure before turning to smirk at me.


    It didn''t take a genius to guess that he was expecting me to fail and that knowledge blew the dejection of his own failure away.


    The phoenix stood in front of me, tilting its head as though to ask if I was wasting its time.


    I hid a smile and stretched out my arm slowly.


    Everyone stared at the space above my palm, all of them waiting to see if I could actually materialise a Phoenix me.


    Very, very slowly, I circted my Quarks and converted them to the Phoenix me attribute.


    First, there was a small spark. Then it ignited itself and a bright orange me sprung into existence on top of my palm.


    The me was small, maybe only the size of a candle me. But if you know anything about cultivating Phoenix Quarks, you would realise that it was the purest and most perfect Phoenix me in existence. This is a me that even the phoenix in front of me couldn''t produce.


    The widening of its eyes told me it knew what it was looking at and its gaze kept switching between me and the me as though asking if it was truly alright for it to consume such a treasure.


    I nodded a go ahead and the phoenix slowly opened its beak, taking a few more moments to admire the me before moving to eat it.


    Just as it was about to reach it, the phoenix in front of me got smashed into the ground by something dropping from the sky.


    I recoiled back in surprise but a hand had grabbed onto my wrist and pulled me forward, bringing the phoenix me I summoned to their own mouth to eat.


    "Ahhhh!! Absolutely delicious!! Absolutely perfeeeect!!! I knew sneaking here was not a mistake!" The person who ate my me screamed, their entire body shaking in ecstasy.


    ¡­


    Where the hell did youe from Feng Jie?!

 Chapter 715 - The Bigger Flaming Chicken

    (MC POV)


    I stared at the sub-- I mean¡­ The phoenix girl in front of me, doing my absolute best to maintain my poker face.


    She licked her fingers and turned to me, "Hey, can you make some of that again? I''d really like to taste more of it."


    I considered how to answer her and decided to keep myself in character for now, "Who are you? How can you do that to our Sect''s phoenix?!"


    She looked down at her feet, as though only just realising that there was a phoenix there.


    "Huh? What''s this baby doing here?"


    Oh yeah¡­ She''s more than a millenia years old, so a century old phoenix is practically like a baby to her.


    You wouldn''t have guessed her age by how she''s acting¡­. Then again, neither could you guess Iris''s so¡­ Ahem... I suppose I shouldn''t say anything more.


    Though now I''m curious if this baby phoenix is stronger than her since it''s a resident of the Earthen ne.


    The Elders leapt onto the stage and surrounded us, all of them with not so friendly expressions on their faces.


    "Intruder! How did you get past our barrier?!" One of the old men demanded.


    Oh yeah, I guess I see her as a friend too, so the barrier didn''t keep her out either. Now that I think about it, I don''t really see a lot of people as enemies do I? Like even the ''crazy practitioner'' I despised turned out to be my cute little sister just trying her best for me.


    Well¡­ This pretty much means everyone I know can pass through this barrier huh¡­ Oh well, since I''m already here it shouldn''t be that big of a deal.


    Since she most likely doesn''t know I tempered with it, Feng Jie was understandably confused by the question.


    She looked at the old man with a raised eyebrow, "Barrier? I don''t remember there being one though. Are you sure you guys even have one? I was simply flying overhead when I smelt that delicious Phoenix me and I just had to taste it~"


    How did you even smell it? Is this a phoenix thing? If it was, I most definitely don''t know about it.


    Does this mean dragons like to eat Dragon me too? Maybe I should ask Cai Hong.


    ''Why not just use your omniscience, Master?''


    Don''t think I forgot how useless omniscience was during our little scuffle, I''m not going to rely on it to the point I can''t figure things out myself.


    ''Ufufufu~ I suppose this side of Master is cute too~''


    You''re talking quite a lot now, surprisingly.


    ''Ara? Isn''t this way of talking much more intimate? I get tp share Master''s thoughts with mine~''


    Where did my privacy go? Then again¡­ You''ve been watching me all this while so I suppose I never had any, huh?


    ''Ufufufu~ What is this ''privacy'' thing you''re talking about, Master?''


    And here she learnt to be sarcastic too...


    Well at least she''s starting to prefer this version of me instead of the other one where I have a stick up my ass.


    The Elder was obviously not amused by Feng Jie''s answer, "You! You''re courting death! Surrender quietly now!"


    "Oya? A bunch of old farts think they can bring me in? I may be weakened here but that Phoenix me I just ate is still enough to burn all of you."


    "You dare?!" The Elder roared.


    I coughed and raised my hand, interrupting the two groups ring at each other.


    "Before you guys start fighting¡­ Can I ask if I passed? I managed to materialise a Phoenix me and the bird was most definitely going to eat it before this woman came falling out of the sky."


    Everyone stared at me incredulously.


    I raised an eyebrow, "What? My future''s on the line ok? Wouldn''t I be kicked out if I failed? I don''t want people to start saying that this doesn''t count or whateverter and then make me fail because of that. Don''t act like you guys didn''t think of that, some of you were definitely betting I would fail."


    One of the Elders furrowed his brows at me, "Our Ancestor Phoenix just got stomped on by this insolent cur and all you can think about is whether you passed your stupid test?! Do you want to be expelled right now, Wugui?! Even your grandfather wouldn''t be able to save you for this!"


    I gestured to Feng Jie, "The ''insolent cur'' you''re referring to is also a phoenix, you know? One that''s more ancient than our¡­ Erm¡­ ''Ancestor Phoenix''."


    Yong Gong pushed his way in front of the crowd, "Stop spouting nonsense Wugui! You''re just covering up your own failure aren''t you?! You think you can pass just by materialising a small me like that?!"


    Beside him was that Piao Liang girl, "That''s right! That woman is just some whore you hired to make yourself look good didn''t you?! You can''t even get another girl to pay attention to you without paying them!"


    I turned up my nose at her, "Girl¡­ Stop ttering yourself. The girls I actually pay attention to are gxies above you in terms of beauty alone."


    Most of the boys began jeering upon hearing my words, a few of them even suggesting that I turned gay because their ''goddess Piao Liang'' rejected me.


    The Elder who was threatening me snorted, "If this woman is really a phoenix, then I''m Master Lin. How delusional can you get?"


    Seriously? Did no one see her eat the Phoenix me? Who else would eat Phoenix mes aside from a phoenix? Or is this another thing about this Sect that I don''t know about? Do you guys also eat them like candies or something?


    I crossed my arms, "Oh really now? Then why don''t you show your true form then, ''Master Lin''?"


    He waved his hand, "Enough! We''ll deal with your audacityter, first we have to deal with this scoundrel!"


    Feng Jie was ignoring them and instead looking at me curiously, "For someone who can create such a wondrous Phoenix me, why are you being treated like trash?"


    I shrugged, "They don''t know talent even when it''s right in front of them."


    She smirked at my answer, "How bold¡­ Well unfortunately for you, I already have my heart set on another so I have no interest in you."


    She''s talking about me isn''t she? The only thing is if she''s still infatuated with my female form or does gender not matter to her?


    Not noticing my grimace, she turned to the other Elders, "The boy is right though, it seems everyone here really is blind. If this is the standard of the fabled Earthen ne, then I am thoroughly disappointed."


    Not waiting for them to react to her words, she leapt up into the air and did a somersault, her body bursting into mes before changing into her original phoenix form three times the size of the ''Ancestor Phoenix''.


    Hmm¡­ Is it just me or does she seem to be radiating much stronger mes than before?


    This happened after eating that small speck of my Phoenix me? Gee¡­ I wonder what would have happened if this baby phoenix ate it then? Should I be d that it didn''t?


    Well, at least now they believe my words right?


    Why is Iris giggling?

 Chapter 716 - Phoenix Seal Of Approval

    (MC POV)


    Above the Courtyard was Feng Jie in her phoenix form, looking down at everyone below her like some sort of divine being.


    There should be no doubt that she was a superior phoenixpared to the one they have, proving that my words were true.


    The Elder pointed his finger at Feng Jie, "Ha! Nice illusion Technique! As if there could be any other phoenixes showing up so casually! If you truly are one, how have we not known your existence all this while?!"


    The other Elders around him nodded their heads in agreement.


    I stared up at the sky, sucking in a deep breath before breathing out.


    So that''s why Iris was giggling¡­


    ''You are so cute, Master~ If it was me, I''d just have Ended this entire Sect''s existence and save us from the problem.''


    Gee, thanks¡­ And what did I say about arbitrarily Ending other Existences?


    ''Ufufufu~ That''s why I haven''t done it~''


    Feng Jie turned to me, "You weren''t kidding when you said they couldn''t recognise talent even if they''re staring right at it."


    Well¡­ That was just me bullshitting but I didn''t think it''ll be this bad.


    Just because they don''t know about it doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist¡­ I might need to get someone from the main branch to whip this kind of thinking out of them.


    Hmm¡­ Maybe my disciples might appreciate being teachers for once? I know they did teach their servants a few things back then but they weren''t really seriously teaching them at that time. They do say that you learn as much as you teach after all so this might be a good experience for them.


    Well, let''s shelve that thought for now because I have other problems to deal with currently.


    Feng Jie may be strong in her home ne, but she should be suppressed quite a bit aftering here. Even if she did eat that Phoenix me, I''m pretty sure that isn''t enough to let her go against all these Elders without any problems.


    Hold on¡­


    Why am I so worried about her? She can just fly out of here, can''t she?


    I was just about to suggest that to her when the Elders raised their hands and summoned some kind of made out of fire to cover the entire Courtyard, sealing everyone in.


    Err¡­ I guess it''s toote.


    The Elder leading the group pointed a finger at Feng Jie, "Give up now intruder! Or else don''t me us for being impolite!"


    "Hmph! A few blind old farts dare to tell me what to do? What gave you the right?" Feng Jie shot back.


    Ok, if this goes on, there''s definitely going to be a fight and my mission of trying to y arou¡­ I mean err¡­ Find out if the people here are hostile or not will bepromised.


    ''Ara, ara? Everyone knows you are here to y, Master.''


    What do you mean everyone?


    ''Ufufu~ You already know those girls of yours believe you to be omnipotent. Of course you could have solved this with a mere thought. The fact that you''re personallying here just meant you wanted to y with them a bit.''


    And they didn''t say anything?


    ''Why would they? You are their Master after all. In fact, if they were really that presumptuous in thinking they can decide what you could and could not do, I would have already Ended their existence long before you met them.''


    ¡­


    Hold on¡­ Does that mean you''ve been Ending other existences who you deem to be too rude to me before I even met them?


    ¡­


    Iris?


    I turned to see the woman smiling at me innocently.


    Omniscience?


    ¡­


    She Ended all records of it? Well restore them!


    ¡­


    Oh, she''s really prepared huh¡­ I''d have to spend quite a bit of time to recreate their Origins and that''s assuming Iris doesn''t interfere. So all I know is she did but I don''t know how many¡­


    Ah screw it, you can''t miss what you never got and if she really deemed them bad enough to be Ended then they should really deserve that fate.


    Otherwise, people like that Tekiteh and Takeda Phatemaker wouldn''t have existed in the first ce.


    A loud bang brought my attention back to the scene in front of me where an Elder was buried halfway into the ground.


    I looked up to see Feng Jie currently engaged in aerialbat with the Elders, all of them shooting fire Techniques at one another.


    Oh yeah¡­ She''s a phoenix in a Sect where everyone specialises in using Phoenix Fire Quarks which just so happens to be the element she''s literally made up of.


    Even if they did hit her, it would do no damage. There''s no way she can lose here.


    Looking back down, I nudged the prone ''Ancestor Phoenix'' with my foot, "Hey¡­ If you don''t wake up soon, that fire chicken is going to burn down your home, you know?"


    Hmm¡­ No response huh? I guess Feng Jie really did a number on it.


    Oh well, there''s no helping it.


    I materialised another Phoenix me and knelt down to try and feed it, hopefully waking it up in the process.


    "What are you doing to our Ancestor Phoenix Wugui?!" Yong Gong shouted, bringing everyone''s attention back to me.


    Why was your attention even on me when there''s literally a big fight above you?


    "Can''t you see?" I asked, exasperatedly. "I''m trying to wake it up."


    "I''m sure you are! No doubt you''re trying to do something to it while everyone is distracted! You fiend!"


    What the hell can I even do to an unconscious phoenix? You know what, don''t answer that.


    Ignoring him, I pulled the phoenix''s beak open and tossed the me into its mouth and made it swallow.


    In an instant, the phoenix''s body glowed and shot upwards in the shape of a giant fireball, reforming itself in the air with its feathers noticeably more vibrant than before.


    It let out a squawk of triumph before turning its gaze to the Elders.


    Unexpectedly, it actually began to speak, "All of you youngsters, do you still hold no respect for me?!"


    The Elders immediately descended to the ground, "No, Ancestor Phoenix! We were simply taking care of the intruder!"


    The phoenix ignored them and turned to Feng Jie, "I apologize for their misconduct, senior sister. Could you please let them go with just this?"


    Feng Jie snorted, "Hmph! These people who don''t even recognise another Phoenix and they still dare to cultivate Phoenix Quarks? They deserve to have their cultivation crippled and restart from scratch!"


    "Please forgive them, our Sect has met with some unfortunate circumstances so they have been on edge."


    "That is no excuse. They can''t even recognise the talent within their own Sect and were that close to expelling him. How do you exin that?"


    The ''Ancestor Phoenix'' turned its gaze to me, "What is your name child?"


    I was contemting how I should act and settled on a light bow, "Reporting to ancestor phoenix, this one is named Wugui."


    The phoenix nodded and turned to the rest of the Sect, "Heed my words. This phoenix has recognised Practitioner Wugui''s talents! He is now under my protection! To lift a finger against him is the same as insulting me! Am I understood?"


    The Elders bowed their heads lower, "We understand, Ancestor Phoenix!"


    Well¡­ This is kind of awkward¡­ I don''t know if I should reveal my real identity anymore¡­

 Chapter 717 - The Stowaway Phoenix

    (MC POV)


    "Hey, hey, can''t you make more of the Phoenix me for me?" Feng Jie asked, poking me on the cheek while I was making my way to our new quarters.


    The Elder that was leading us there continued walking as though he heard nothing.


    "No, making those wore me out so I can''t make it anymore today," I lied, trying my best to ignore her poking me.


    "A¡­ That''s too bad¡­ How aboutter tonight? I''m sure your strength would have recovered by then."


    "I''ll try my best¡­" I sighed.


    With the ''Ancestor Phoenix'' vouching for me, there was no way for me to fail the test.


    Unfortunately for me, Feng Jie was also admitted here as an honored guest at the same time. Then again, it''s not like anyone here could say no especially when their ''Ancestor Phoenix'' was treating her so reverently.


    Feng Jie then requested that I be her personal servant, which made Xun Guan quite pissed but thankfully she only grumbled out her frustrations beside my ear and didn''t do anything more.


    Yet.


    With that ''Ancestor Phoenix'' being my guarantor, there was no one around who would doubt me anymore but that also meant I was treated like a ''special individual'' because of that.


    At least it was quite satisfying to see Yong Gong at a loss of words and Piao Liang looking really regretful.


    The other students had to watch with open mouths as I was escorted away with Feng Jie like VIPs. I even made sure to give them a wave as I walked past.


    The Elders then arranged for me to move to a private courtyard of my own. It was meant to be Feng Jie''s residence and I was supposed to be her servant assigned to live there too.


    If I was a normal Inner Core Practitioner, this arrangement would have been a blessing to them. To be able to live with a legendary phoenix, who wouldn''t want that, right?


    I don''t think I need to say that I''m not a normal Inner Core Practitioner and I couldn''t care less about being sent to live with Feng Jie.


    Walking to a secluded part of the Sect, the Elder gestured to the small courtyard in front of us, "Honored Phoenix, this would serve as your residence for your stay here. I hope this is adequate enough?"


    She sniffed at it, "I''m not that picky. It will suffice for me as long as no onees to disturb me more than you blind old farts already have."


    The Elder bowed his head, "Once again, please ept our apologies for our ignorance. I believe Master Xiao would like to speak to you when it''s convenient to give you a formal apology."


    "Hmm¡­ I suppose I can at least show him some face. Very well."


    The Elder bowed his head again before leaving.


    I noted the three presences a distance away from us, no doubt here to monitor us since they don''t fully trust Feng Jie.


    I''d be disappointed if they actually did blindly trusted her.


    She led the way into the courtyard, taking an appreciative look around the front garden before moving towards the building that serves as her quarters at the back.


    Since this was a guest courtyard, there were no servant quarters here so it would be normal for me to follow her to the main room.


    Once inside, I immediately created a barrier around the building, preventing anyone from spying on us.


    Feng Jie whirled around, obviously not amused that I had created such a barrier.


    Before she could do anything else, I opened my mouth to ask, "What are you doing here, Feng Jie?"


    She stopped her raised fist from punching towards me, "You¡­ How do you know my name?"


    I tapped my chest and Xun Guan understood my intentions, my slime shifting herself to reveal my face to her.


    Her face brightened up, "Oya, oya? Aren''t you my darling Master Lin?! I should have known only you can make Phoenix mes like that! So can I have more, pleaseeeeee? If you transform into your female form, I''ll even give you a good licking between the legs for it!"


    This woman¡­ You''re lucky Cai Hong isn''t here this time so I''ll let that pass.


    I raised my palm and summoned another Phoenix me, this one slightly bigger than the previous one.


    Feng Jie''s eyes sparkled and peeked at me with expectant eyes.


    At least she knows to ask for permission first.


    I nodded and she immediately pounced on my palm, gobbling up the me like it was the only food she had for weeks.


    The phoenix then let out ascivious moan and hugged herself, her body shivering in obvious delight.


    "Ahhhh~~ If I had known Master Lin could make Phoenix mes as pure as this¡­ I would have begged for this when we were still back in the Spiritual ne."


    I crossed my arms, "Yeah, about that. How did you evene here? I don''t remember seeing you at all. In fact, you went missing in thest few days too"


    She licked her fingers, "Oh, that? I stowed myself away in one of the rooms of that giant ship thing."


    I blinked at her, "You¡­ Snuck yourself on board? Did you even know where we were going?"


    "Of course not. It''s not like I have anything waiting for me back in the Spiritual ne. Everyone I knew was already dead and buried. The only thing I wanted was to at least go with the one I fell in love with."


    "Or more like the one you just want to have sex with," I rebutted her. "Don''t make it sound so romantic you perverted phoenix."


    "Oya, oya? But it''s true though, I won''t just lick any girl''s coochie, only yours. And it''s not like I''ll let any other girl go down on me either, you''re really my first you know?"


    "Oh really? What about her?"


    I snapped my fingers and recreated the Origin of Iris''s existence perception, allowing her to be seen by Feng Jie.


    The phoenix''s eyes bulged out of their socketsically, her mouth hanging open just as wide as she beheld the perfect existence in front of her.


    Contrary to Feng Jie, Iris showed no reaction to her and simply tilted her head at me, as though she did not understand why I did that.


    "So what do you think? Still interested in me?" I asked.


    Feng Jie turned to me and gulped, "You¡­ Have a twin sister?"


    Oh yeah¡­ Iris looks like me in my female form. In fact¡­ She was made to look like me at first¡­ How did I even forget that?


    I suppose it''s the difference in personality¡­ Hey, don''t me me, I don''t look in the mirror that much when I''m in my female form.


    I was brought out of my thoughts when I heard the ruffling of clothes to see Feng Jie busy stripping herself without an ounce of shame.


    "What are you doing?" I demanded.


    "What?! You can''t put such a beautiful girl in front of me and expect me to hold myself back! I''m already horny enough after eating your Phoenix me! If you aren''t going to help me, then I''ll help myself! At least I have materials to get myself off to standing right here!"


    ¡­


    Are you really sure you''re not a subus?


    She smirked at me after fully striping herself, "So? Are you going to let me eat out your honeypot or not? As beautiful as this woman is, she''s not you."


    I pointed to the inner part of the room, "Bed. Go."


    Iris was definitely amused by me finding out we were basically twins.

 Chapter 718 - She’s Going To Regret That

    (MC POV)


    "You know... Now that I think about it, what are you doing here, Master Lin?" Feng Jie asked from the bed, enjoying the show of watching me ''dress'' myself.


    And by that, I meant she was just watching Xun Guan flow back onto my body to cover me up and transform me back into Wugui''s figure. I exined that it was merely a suit I wear to transform me so she doesn''t know I was wearing Xun Guan, not like she was interested in knowing after seeing my female naked body anyway.


    I made sure I was back in my male form before turning to face her, "If you hadn''t heard, this Sect is one of the branch Sect of Heaven Sect, which happens to be the Sect I''m the advisor of. They locked themselves behind a barrier and I''m infiltrating here to find out why."


    She rolled onto her back, not minding the fact she was stillpletely naked and revealing everything to me, "That sounds exhausting. Why does it have to be you? From what I heard, you''re supposed to be quite important in this ne, aren''t you? And yet you''re out here doing grunt work instead of staying at home and letting someone eat out that delicious coochie of yours all day."


    "I''m here because I want to," I sighed. "I''d rather do some ''grunt work'' than waste away my days doing absolutely nothing. That''d be an incredibly boring life to live."


    She smiled and gestured to herself, "Well¡­ If you change your mind¡­ You have a willing volunteer that wouldn''t mind spending the rest of her days in between your legs right here~"


    I snorted, "Well, get in line."


    Not waiting for her to answer, I stepped outside the building to breathe some fresh air.


    I''m not really worried about Feng Jie running after me since that subus phoenix was still recovering from our short session in bed, allowing me to be alone for a while.


    Or, at least as alone as I can be with my two sort of permanentpanions.


    I extended my senses and found the Elders I detected before still standing at their previous positions, monitoring the courtyard closely.


    I wonder if they were also instructed to watch over me or they only cared about what Feng Jie was doing.


    If they were also watching me, it would make sneaking around a little harder.


    As in ''I actually can''t just walk out but have to make myself invisible'' harder.


    Hmm? It seems like there''s also someone waiting outside the courtyard?


    Curious, I went out to check, only to find it was that Piao Liang girl waiting there.


    "Wu¡­ Wugui!" She called out upon seeing me, looking quite surprised by my presence.


    "What do you want?" I asked, not finding any reason to be polite with her.


    She began twirling her hands together, "Li¡­ Listen¡­ I know this might sound like an excuse but¡­ The truth is¡­ I''ve always liked you, Wugui."


    I activated my silencing Technique just in time to block out Xun Guan''s unrestrainedughter.


    "Ahahahaha! Hahahaha!! Master! You hear that? She''s been bullying the one she likes all this while! Ahahahahahaha!"


    I''m pretty sure this slime girl became much less reserved after I left her with Feng boy.


    If I had to guess, he''s probably a weight on her conscience that finally got lifted after she got her vengeance on him.


    Not that I''mining of course, it''s good for her and it definitely beats a self-depreciating slime girl any day.


    I maintained the silencing Technique on her so that Paio Liang wouldn''t hear Xun Guan''sughter but could still hear me speak.


    "You like me? Really? You can really say those words to me even after you told me off yesterday?"


    She reached forward and grabbed my hand, "Please believe me, Wugui! I had to harden my heart and be mean to you because of everyone''s expectations of me! You were weak and if I showed you favour in any shape or form, the others would have done worse things to you!"


    Wow.


    In case you think she''s serious about what she said, spoiler alert! She''s not.


    I don''t even need omniscience to know she''s talking out of her ass right now.


    Yeah, there''s absolutely no way she was even remotely interested in me before I got endorsed by that phoenix. Definitely a gold digger through and through.


    I crossed my arms, "So you really like me huh?"


    Mistaking my words as a sign that I believed her, Piao Liang''s face brightened up and nodded her head vigorously.


    "That''s right, that''s right, Wugui! Now that everyone knows that you''re protected by Ancestor Phoenix, no one will say anything if we start dating! It''s perfect! So let''s go out with each other!"


    This time it was my turn tough and I shook my hand away from her grasp, "Hahaha! Little girl, this may sound like an excuse but¡­ I am out of your league."


    "Wh¡­ What?" She gasped, clearly not expecting the rejection.


    "I said, I''m out of your league, Piao Liang. I believe I already told you the girls I pay attention to are beyondpare, didn''t I? Did you think I was joking? Whatever feelings I might have for you died yesterday. Although¡­ Maybe if you ask nicely enough, I might agree to take you in as a servant girl at least."


    Technically not a lie, the Wugui guy did die yesterday after all so his feelings for her are well and truly dead. If she at least shows a bit of humility, I could even be convinced to take her back to the main Sect.


    Her face turned ugly in an instant and she jabbed a finger at my chest, "You! You!! YOU!!! I thought I could at least be nice to you! And you dare insult me like this?! You think just because the Ancestor Phoenix acknowledged you you''re someone important?!"


    I smirked, "Yes actually. Do you remember what it said? To lift a finger against me is the same as insulting the ''Ancestor Phoenix''."


    She hurriedly pulled back her hand but remained scowling at me, "You¡­ Do you think another girl like me will ever show interest in you? You''re missing the opportunity of a lifetime by rejecting me!"


    The edge of my lips curled up a little higher, "No, no, I should be the one saying that. Are you sure you want to give up being my servant girl? I don''t just let anyone be my servant you know? This is really an opportunity of a lifetime for you."


    Note that I never said my personal servant girl, so even if she did agree to it, which I know she won''t, I would just let her admit into the main branch as an Inner Core Practitioner and nothing more.


    Predictably, her face scrunched up in anger and she screamed, "There''s no way in this life I will ever serve someone like you!! Go to hell! I never liked you anyway!"


    She turned on her heels and stormed off, not even sparing a nce back.


    Good, hopefully she won''t regret her words too much.


    "I think Master became quite the sadist after your ascension," Xun Guan noted, still giggling a little.


    "Oh really? I wonder why? Do you want me to punish you again?"


    "Ehehehe~ I don''t mind~"


    I ignored her and started walking towards the Sect''s main courtyard. It looks like those Elders watching over our courtyard aren''t following me so they''re only there to watch Feng Jie.


    Good, there''s a bet I need to im from a certain someone as well.

 Chapter 719 - Of Course They Would Try To Weasel Out Of The Bet

    (MC POV)


    I made my way to the Inner Core Practitioners'' courtyard, all the Inner Core Practitioners should be staying around this area.


    I extended my senses to find the person I''m looking for, spotting him within one of therger buildings at the back.


    I began making my way there and anyone I came across gave me a wide berth.


    Huh, I guess news does travel fast, they must know about what happened during my test already.


    "That''s Wugui¡­"


    "The useless grandson?"


    "Shhh¡­ You can''t say that anymore unless you want to get expelled."


    "Apparently he was hiding his talent all this while¡­"


    "Why the hell would he do that? Didn''t he get constantly beaten up for being so useless?"


    "Maybe he likes that¡­"


    "Some say it was a fluke though. Or maybe he took some drugs to temporarily enhance himself."


    "I can believe that. So he''s still useless huh?"


    "Nah, I think the real one died and this one was someone recing him. Remember how he used to fawn on Fairy Piao Liang? He actually told her off yesterday like she meant nothing to him. Definitely a fake pretending to be him."


    "No way that''s true. You''re crazy."


    "Yeah definitely not possible. He definitely cheated to pass the test."


    I ignored all thements being whispered around me and headed straight for my target.


    It was a ratherrge two-story building, big enough to house arge family with space leftover. That means he''s definitely not some random Practitioner but had some kind of connections here.


    To think I actually assumed he wasn''t a young master, it turns out he actually is one in some sense at least.


    Seeing that there wasn''t anyone around to stop me, I stepped over the entrance of the building before realising that there was some kind of party taking ce here.


    Several tables wereid out with a variety of food and drink spread out on top and each table was crowded with people.


    They weren''t just Inner Core Practitioners either, there were even a few Elders and a Master in attendance too.


    The Master stood up and raised his cup, "Let us toast once again for my nephew, Yong Gong! Congrattions on bing an Inner Core Practitioner after only two years of being an Outer Core! Truly a genius amongst geniuses!"


    Oh, it''s a family celebration huh? I guess this is like their family building or something, I don''t really know how the politics work here since at Heaven Sect everyone is treated ording to their skills, not familial ties.


    ''Ufufufu~''


    Hmm? Why are you giggling like that, Iris?


    ''Ara? No reason, Master. I just think Master is really cute~''


    Ok...


    Anyway, I could be the bigger man ande back tomorrow, but I thought this might be a good chance to get some information about the Sect''s current situation at the same time so I walked in.


    The people in the hall cheered and toasted the boy who returned their toast gracefully.


    Then Yong Gong looked up and his eyes met mine, causing his body to freeze in ce.


    His uncle noticed his change in expression and followed his gaze to find me standing at the doorway.


    "Oh! Isn''t this the great talent endorsed by our Ancestor Phoenix? Wee! I didn''t know you and my nephew are friends! Come in,e in!"


    I smiled at his invitation, "Unfortunately, I am no friend of your nephew''s. I am simply here to collect the terms of a bet."


    Yong Gong''s eyes widened, "Wugui! Don''t you dare!"


    The Master frowned at the boy, "Bet? What is he talking about, nephew?"


    "It''s¡­ It''s nothing, uncle. He''s spouting nonsense!"


    I crossed my arms, "Oh really, Yong Gong? Was it really nonsense when you made the bet that if I were to fail the advancement test, you would break my limbs and cripple my meridians?"


    All eyes turned to Yong Gong whose face was turning redder by the second.


    Ignoring his re, I continued, "And in the event I passed the test, I would be allowed to break your limbs, am I right?"


    My words caused all eyes to turn back to me, most of them looking appalled by what I said since everyone here knows I passed and thus what my presence here meant.


    Yong Gong pointed his finger at me, "You! Don''t get too ahead of yourself, Wugui! You have no proof we even made such a bet! Do you have any witnesses?!"


    "Oh? So that''s how it''s going to be. Can you swear upon your name that if I had failed to pass the advancement test, you wouldn''t have done what I said you would just now?"


    He hesitated and that was enough to clue everyone in that he was lying.


    The uncle turned to me, "Disciple Wugui was it? Perhaps my nephew here made the bet but it is still true you had no witnesses to such a bet, so it can''t be considered legitimate. Even so, to cripple each other over something like this is too much, don''t you think?"


    I snorted, "Too much? Do you know how much I had suffered under your nephew''s constant bullying? I don''t want to point out any names but I''m sure a few of the Elders here also helped him with that, am I right?"


    Of course I don''t know that, but seeing a few of the old men avert their eyes was enough to tell me I was right on the money.


    The uncle set down his wine cup, "Now there youngster. Don''t forget you''re still talking to your elders so show some respect."


    "Oh, I am showing a lot of respect now by informing you of all this instead of finding him alone and breaking his limbs when no one else is around. Like how he had been beating me up in the past."


    He frowned at me, "I suggest you turn around and walk out of here boy. You''re making a lot of people angry here."


    "Am I? So you''re telling me that your nephew''s words are just a bunch of dogshit and not to be trusted? That his honour as a man is equivalent to roadside trash? If I had lost the bet, he would have broken my limbs and crippled me without a second thought and no one here would bat an eyelid. But now that I won the bet, suddenly it''s not valid. How hypocritical."


    "Boy! Turn around and leave, now!" He roared.


    "And if I don''t? If I walk up to your nephew right now and break his limbs, what are you going to do about it? Are you willing to go against the ancestor phoenix''s words?"


    The Master wanted to say something again but Yong Gong leapt in front of me before he could.


    "Enough!" He roared. "Your deal is with me! You think you can break my limbs? Let''s see you beat me in a duel first!"


    Mmhmm, just as I had predicted it would go. Of course you would resort to trying to settle things with a fight to make it look like you still have honour but in reality, you think you can get out of it by beating me.


    Now should I break him quickly or slowly?

 Chapter 720 - He Was Being Really Lenient

    (Yong Gong''s Uncle POV)


    I felt a little conflicted when I saw my nephew challenge the boy to a duel.


    The Ancestor Phoenix might have endorsed this boy but if the boy himself epted an official duel, then even it cannotin about the results of such a duel.


    This boy should know that fact and if he had some sense he would reject the duel.


    If he did, it might save him from being crippled but that would also invalidate the bet between them.


    The boy tilted his head at my nephew, "Why should I ept this duel? You made a bet and now you''re not willing to pay up so you want to beat me to get out of it? Is that how you do things? If I borrow money from you but beat you up, that means I don''t need to return it, right?"


    "This and that are two different things!" Yong Gong protested.


    "Different? How is it different? They''re both agreements that were rendered null because you simply beat the other party up. Am I wrong?"


    This kid¡­ Was he really the useless grandson of the Gui family? Or is it really true that he has been hiding his talent all this while?


    This doesn''t make any sense. Why would anyone willingly endure years of torment just to show off now? There must be another reason behind this.


    My nephew pointed his finger at the boy, "You''re threatening to cripple me right now! Who would ept such conditions?!"


    "Did you forget? You were the one who suggested crippling me as a bet first. Now you''re rescinding the bet because the terms don''t favour you. Would you have allowed me to do the same?"


    "Enough talk, Wugui! If you can''t even beat me fair and square, don''t even think about breaking my finger!"


    "Pffft, fair and square you say? Like there''s anything fair here about rescinding on a bet you made. Can I trust the old men behind to not take revenge on me even if I win here?"


    I looked back at the Elders, most of them looking quite rxed since they didn''t believe Yong Gong would lose.


    One of the Elders stood up, "This is a duel between two juniors, of course we old men wouldn''t interfere."


    The boy nodded, "Alright then. I ept this duel. For the record, I still think it''s stupid to settle this using fists. You could have juste up with a counter offer or something to change the contents of this bet. Oh well."


    The boy then took a few steps back to create a bit of distance before looking up at me, "Can we get a count or something? Just so that you guys don''t say I attacked while he wasn''t ready?"


    This boy¡­ Does he really think he can win?


    Some of the Elders also felt the boy was being insufferable at this point.


    I raised my hand, making sure both of them were ready before shouting, "Begin!"


    I almost missed it.? The boy had leapt forward and reached Yong Gong before my nephew could even fully materialise his Phoenix mes around his fists.


    The boy''s fist went straight for my nephew''s jaw and the loud crunch told me he had shattered it with that punch alone.


    Yong Gong was sent crashing into the far wall, already unconscious.


    All of us just stood there in disbelief.


    He had not used any Techniques, everything he had done was using pure physical strength.


    I don''t doubt that if he had used his Techniques, Yong Gong would have more than just a shattered jaw to worry about.


    The boy then walked up to the unconscious Yong Gong and reached down to grab his wrist.


    I gasped, "STOP!!"


    The boy ignored me and twisted his hand, snapping my nephew''s wrist like he was snapping a twig.


    Yong Gong was roused out of his unconsciousness and screamed out in pain. But with his broken jaw, even that brought about more pain for him.


    Heedless of his fellow Sect mate''s cries, he brought up his foot and stamped down on Yong Gong''s arm, breaking it at the elbow.


    "YOUNGSTER YOU DARE?!" The Elder behind me roared.


    This must be quite embarrassing because he was the one who said they wouldn''t interfere just moments ago.


    The boy turned to look the Elder in the eye, "What am I doing wrong now?"


    "Do you think you can just hurt a member of our family right in front of us and get away with it?!" The Elder screamed.


    He tilted his head, "Didn''t you say that this is a duel between youngsters and old men shouldn''t interfere? Guess the problem of ignoring agreements runs in the family, huh?"


    I couldn''t even refute the boy, the face of our family waspletely thrown away.


    "YOU! I''LL TEACH YOU--"


    "ENOUGH!" I roared, mming the table hard enough to break it in half.


    The others immediately quietened down, though it was clear that they thought I was going to punish him.


    I took a few steps towards the boy but stopped when he moved to pick up my nephew''s other arm, my nephew already reduced to a sobbing mess.


    "Disciple Wugui, you have already humiliated him enough. Not only have you broken his arm, you have also broken his pride and face. Is that not enough?"


    He smiled at me, "Pride? If he valued such a thing he would have simply stepped forward and fulfilled our bet, except that he did not and even tried to wriggle his way out of it. Tell me, if I was the one in this state, would any of youe forward to stop him from doing this?"


    "Yes, I would," I answered him honestly. I did not want my nephew to be one of those heartless Practitioners after all.


    He narrowed his eyes at me before his smile widened, "Oh? You actually would. Interesting¡­ Fine, I''ll give you some face, I was intending to break all his limbs but I''ll settle with just his arms. Just give him some healing herbs, let him rest a few weeks and he''ll be fine. Does that sound alright to you?"


    "You''ve already broken his left arm, is that not good enough?"


    "He was nning to cripple my meridians. Do you not think this is lenient enough?"


    I shifted my gaze to my nephew looking up at me with pleading eyes.


    Unfortunately, the boy was right. He was indeed giving us a lot of concessions already.


    "Please do it quickly," I conceded.


    There was a loud crack as my nephew''s other arm was broken followed by a wail of pain.


    The boy stepped back and allowed the Elders to rush towards my nephew, bringing him to the back in order to receive treatment.


    He looked at me with a refreshing smile, "You are Master Hui, yes? I will remember you."


    Without so much as a second nce, he turned and strolled out of the building casually.


    For some reason when he said those words to me, I did not feel like I was talking to someone younger than I was.


    I sighed.


    I hope the rest of my family isn''t dumb enough to go try to seek revenge....

 Chapter 721 - This Is Not My Fault

    (MC POV)


    "Master¡­ That was really cool¡­" Xun Guan whispered after I left the building.


    "You think so? I''m d you approve," I chuckled.


    ''Ufufufu~ Of course we would, Master. It is always nice to see you put these trash in their ces.''


    Unfortunately Iris''s input isn''t that reliable since she would still swoon even if I was kicking a puppy.


    ''Of course I would, Master. Why wouldn''t I?''


    See what I mean?


    Checking around me to make sure I wasn''t being followed, I decided it was a good time for me to do some investigating.


    Which was what I came here to do in the first ce anyway.


    Since the sun had set and the ce was beginning to darken, it was the most ideal time for me.


    I stuck to the shadows and made my way up to the inner area of the Sect, where I guessed the more important people would be.


    ''Ara? If Master is trying to sneak around, why not just alter the perception of yourself like what I did?''


    That''d be boring. If I did that, I might as well just use my omniscience already, right?


    ''Mmm¡­ I still don''t understand why Master goes to such lengths though? It just feels unnecessary.''


    Like I said, if things always go ording to how I want it, then everything would be boring. I actually think this was one of the reasons why the past me had chosen to be mortal in the first ce.


    ''Ara? Is that so? I suppose if this is what Master wants.''


    Iris said nothing more as I neared the wall that separated the inner part of the Sect from the outer part. There were several Sect members guarding the gate and I highly doubt they''d just let me waltz through, Ancestor Phoenix endorsement or not.


    At least, I don''t think so. I don''t really want to risk it and bring unneeded attention to myself right now.


    In this sense, this Sect''s security is way stricter than ours since we don''t have such a separation within our Sect. Our Sect Elders and Master''s aren''t all grouped up in one ce after all so there would be no point in manking such a wall in the first ce.


    I moved around the wall, finding a secluded section of it where no one was watching before leaping over it.


    The moment my feet touched the ground however¡­


    "Who''s there?!" Someone shouted, causing me to quickly hide in the shadows of a building nearby.


    An Elder descended at where I had been moments ago. The old, bearded man looked around cautiously with confusion stered on his face.


    A few momentster, several Practitioners wearing the robes of Elite Practitioners came rushing here as well.


    "Discipline Elder Gui! What happened?" One of the Elite Practitioners asked.


    The old man shook his head, "It''s nothing. I felt the boundary of the barrier being crossed so I came to investigate, but it seems like I was mistaken."


    I looked down at the ground and sure enough, there were inscriptions carved around the edge of the wall which created a sort of rm barrier. Quite cleverly hidden I must say since I didn''t notice it at all.


    "Eh? For Elder Gui to make a mistake like that¡­ That''s a first."


    "Ho, ho. This old man isn''t getting any younger after all. You can go back to your duties."


    "At yourmand, Elder Gui."


    The group of Elite Practitioners went back to wherever they came from without question, leaving the Elder alone.


    When they were gone, he turned back to face the wall, "I know you''re there,e out. No normal student could have avoided my trap like this, so it''s obvious you are someone of considerable strength. What are you doing here and how did you get past our outer barrier?"


    I briefly considered remaining in hiding but I decided to see what this Elder might think of this Wugui guy so I stepped out of the shadows.


    The Elder frowned, "Wugui? What are you doing here?! Have you not caused enough trouble for our family already?!"


    Oh? Are we rted? Could he be the grandfather of the dead guy I was copying? Let''s try¡­


    I cupped my hands, "Grandfather¡­ I came to see you."


    He snorted, "See me? What could you possibly see me for? Did you get kicked out and you''re now trying to get me to ept you back in? I already told you if you fail the advancement test again, I can''t help you anymore!"


    "Kicked out? Has grandfather not heard about the advancement test results?"


    "How would I have known? You know my current work keeps me away for extended lengths of time especially when the maintenance of the barrier covering our Sect falls on my shoulder."


    Oh so he''s the one making the big barrier? That''s interesting¡­


    "I passed, grandfather. I also received the favour of our ancestor phoenix too, it said I was a talent and endorsed me personally," I exined.


    The Elder frowned, "You passed? The Ancestor Phoenix endorsed you? You''re not lying aren''t you? And could you stop calling me ''grandfather''? You never call me that except¡­ Wait¡­ You''re not Wugui¡­ Are you¡­ No, that can''t be¡­ If not then¡­ Who are you?!"


    He pulled back his fist and summoned an array of Phoenix fireballs, all of them poised to be flung against me.


    I suppose it''ll be hard to deceive the guy''s actual grandfather.


    Tapping my chest, Xun Guan understood my intentions and my disguise melted away, revealing my real face to the Elder.


    His face went from anger to confusion to shock in a single second, his Technique quickly dispersing as soon as he realised who he was staring at.


    "Ma¡­ Ma¡­ Master... Master Lin¡­" He stuttered, his entire body shaking.


    Just in case he screamed, I already erected a silencing and warding barrier around us so he couldn''t escape or call for help.


    I raised my hand, "Yes, hi. You''re Elder Gui right? Nice to meet you."


    "Impossible¡­ You were supposed to be dead¡­"


    I grinned, "Well, like what I told your former Sect Master¡­ News of my death was greatly exaggerated."


    He looked me up and down, his eyes still wide in shock, "You''re¡­ Really Master Lin¡­ You''re here¡­ Standing in front of me¡­ Then¡­ Then¡­ Elder Feng¡­"


    "Was disposed of," I finished for him.


    He continued to stare at me for a few more seconds before his eyes rolled to the back of his head and the old man promptly fainted.


    ¡­


    Ok¡­ This time was totally not my fault, ok?

 Chapter 722 - There’s Another Fake

    (MC POV)


    I snapped my fingers in front of Elder Gui''s face, causing him to wake up again.


    He gasped before hurriedly moving back from me, "Ma¡­ Master Lin¡­ So it wasn''t a dream¡­ Umm¡­ How did you get in here?"


    "I walked in," I said simply. "You didn''t think a barrier like that was able to keep me out, did you?"


    "No! No! Of course not! Just¡­ I thought you might have needed to break the barrier first¡­"


    I shrugged, "I got stronger. Anyway, I think it''s in your best interest to start exining what is going on here? Why did you guys lock yourselves in?"


    He looked around him, probably only just realising the barrier that I had erected around us.


    "Don''t bother trying to run or even scream for help," I warned him. "This is basically a better version of your barrier around the Sect, no one can see or hear us so you better start talking."


    Surprisingly, he actually looked relieved rather than afraid like what I expected, "As expected of Master Lin. This is good, this is good. You need to understand, Master Lin, we''re not doing any of this of our own ord."


    My eyebrow raised slightly at his words, "You telling me you''re being coerced to lock yourselves behind this barrier?"


    "That is correct, Master Lin. I believe you have already dealt with Elder Feng, correct? Then you know that the Dark Sect came back into power during your absence. One of them is staying here in this Sect right now."


    I cracked my knuckles, "Well perfect, just bring me to him and then problem solved. So simple."


    He scratched his head, "That''s the thing, Master Lin¡­ We er¡­ We don''t know who it is¡­"


    I gave him an incredulous look, "How the hell do you not even know who it is? This guy is controlling your Sect right? You''re telling me you don''t even know who is doing that?"


    "I know this sounds ridiculous, but yes, Master Lin. This person has a skill that allows them to transform themselves into anyone they have met before. They can even replicate their Cultivation level and even gain some of their memories, allowing them to perfectly replicate the person they are copying. We never saw their real face and they use this skill to walk among us, even close friends and family would be hard to tell them apart."


    "Surely if you have two of the same people walking around, that would raise some questions?"


    "We thought about it too, but from previous victims'' ounts, it seems like they lose consciousness and only wake up after that person is done copying them. They wouldn''t even know they were being used until they realised several days have passed."


    I narrowed my eyes at him, "So how do I know that you''re not him?"


    He pursed his lips, "Aside from the fact that I''m telling Master Lin all this?"


    I shrugged, "You could just be telling me this to make me trust you, then slip out while I''m distracted looking at everyone else."


    The Elder sighed, "I''m afraid Master Lin will have to take my word for it¡­ I do not have anything that can serve as proof on me. Since he can replicate memories and our cultivation levels, it''s pretty much impossible for us to know who he is masquerading as right now."


    "And you never suspected me because?"


    "Because we know he has never seen you, Master Lin. With this barrier up, he wouldn''t be able to leave either. At first we all wondered why he ordered the formation of such a barrier to lock us in, but now I suppose I know why."


    Hmm¡­ I guess that the Dark Sect guy probably received news of my return and thus locked everyone in to prevent such news from leaking to the rest of the Sect. If the others knew I had returned, they might have chosen to fight against him andplicate his ns, whatever those might be.


    Since he chose to stay here instead of leave, there must be something here that he was after but was not able to retrieve.


    I pinched my chin, "This guy¡­ Who has he copied so far?"


    The Elder shook his head, "We thought there might be a pattern to it but it seems like it''spletely random. He transformed into a few of our Masters and Elders, even Master Xiao on one asion. But he also took the ce of a few of the Student, Outer Core, Inner Core and Elite Practitioners too. So we''re not sure why he''s doing this."


    "Interesting¡­ Do you think he did this just to get all of you thinking he could be among you now but instead, slipped away long ago?"


    He shook his head, "Unlikely, just two days ago one of our Elite Practitioners announced that he was a victim after he realised a few days had passed by him. So it''s very likely he''s still here since the barrier was already up."


    How curious¡­ To leave the person unconscious for several days while he goes around in their skin¡­


    Hmm? Skin?


    Maybe he doesn''t copy them, he infests them and controls their body from the inside? Sort of like what Xun Guan is doing except the more invasive kind.


    That means we most probably aren''t even dealing with a human here.


    ''Ara? Master is so smart~ If you want me to tell you where this parasite is right now, I can, you know?''


    Thanks but no thank you, Iris.


    I turned back to the Elder, "Have you been copied before?"


    He shook his head, "I''m usually stuck in the Array Courtyard to maintain this barrier I was told to put up. I onlye out in rare instances like these when I detect an intruder."


    "So you guys still go about your daily lives even with this person in your midst eh?"


    The Elder sighed, "What can we do but that, Master Lin? We can''t even trust our own family members. When Master Lin first came to me in my grandson''s skin, I thought you were that person pretending to be my grandson... I knew it was not because Wugui never calls me ''grandfather'', he always calls me ''old man''. Speaking of which, how is Wugui doing?"


    I grimaced, "Umm¡­ Sorry to tell you this but¡­ Your grandson''s dead. When I snuck in here, I found him dead underneath a tree. It seems like he fell off of it while sleeping and broke his neck. That''s why I decided to sneak in here with his appearance."


    Yeah, there was no way for me to give him that piece of news gently.


    I noticed he wasn''t saying anything and was staring at me for a good few seconds.


    Waving my hand in front of his face, I realised this guy actually fainted while standing.


    Great.


    "Ehehehe~ Making an old man faint twice in a row, Master is pretty sadistic~" Xun Guan giggled.


    I flicked my sleeve and she gave a yelp of pain.


    And here I thought I could only do this when I exuded my Elemental Pressure. How is this happening even without me doing that?


    ''Ufufufu~ It just shows that Master is getting better!''


    That does not make me feel any better....

 Chapter 723 - That Man Is An Impostor

    (MC POV)


    I didn''t really feel like consoling the old man who lost his grandson, so I brought him back to the Array Courtyard before he woke up.


    I had to rely on omniscience to guide me there since I didn''t know where it was. Good thing I saw no one on my way there or it would be quite troublesome to exin why I was carrying the unconscious Discipline Elder in my arms.


    If my luck holds, I should be able to deal with this Dark Sect parasite by the time he wakes up, then I''ll figure out what to do with him afterwards.


    Reaching the ce, I could tell why it was called the Array Courtyard.


    It was basically just a wide open space with a gigantic array carved into the ground. There was a medium-sized building in the corner which I assume to be where the Elder is staying at but that was all there was to see around here.


    I brought the unconscious Elder to the building and dumped him on the bed, dusting my hands once I was done.


    "Is this alright, Master?" Xun Guan asked.


    "Hmm? Why not? Are you worried that someone might find him here?"


    "Not really. I mean¡­ Isn''t he the one maintaining the barrier that''s preventing anyone from going in or out?"


    "Oh, that. I already took over the barrier as we walked by just now so it''spletely under my control as of this moment. No need to worry about that."


    "Oh! As expected of Master! Master is so cool!"


    Yes, that might sound better if you weren''t currently vibrating the area in between my legs. What did I tell you about being discreet?


    I had to p my thigh to give her the hint before she stopped.


    She giggled, "Ehehehe~ So what should we do now, Master?"


    I looked down at the unconscious Elder, "Hmm¡­ Quick question¡­ Are you able to store multiple different transformations or are you limited to just one?"


    "Oh! As long as I have scanned them, I can transform into them whenever I want, Master."


    "And this transformation ability of yours¡­ You can change them however you like, right?"


    "Of course, Master! Like this!"


    I felt something move around my chest and I looked down to see it expand outwards, giving me a generous pair of bosoms while the rest of my body remained unchanged.


    "Ok¡­ Interesting, but you can revert me back now."


    Xun Guanplied but I could feel the smugness rolling off of her so I patted my shoulder to praise her, causing her to shiver in delight.


    I then gestured to Elder Gui, "Anyway¡­ Do you think you can copy his form without waking him up?"


    "Ehehe~ Of course I can, Master. The people I consume wouldn''t even feel anything when I consume them. Ah! Not that I did it or anything..."


    I stared at my chest silently.


    "Ok¡­ I may have done it once or twice¡­ Or maybe a few dozen times while Master was still unconscious¡­ But they were all for a good reason!"


    I raised my hands, "Rx Xun Guan, I''m not judging. I was just wondering why you even saw the need to hide that fact."


    "Eh? Won''t Master get angry over the fact that I killed people?"


    Ok, I thought when she said consume, I thought she meant copying them, not actually ''eating them'' kind of consume.


    Not that it actually makes much of a difference since it just means she killed them and I stand by my belief that she won''t kill someone for the fun of it.


    "Rx, Xun Guan," I soothed her. "I trust you to do what you must. Like I said before, if I didn''t, I wouldn''t be wearing you right now."


    "Ehehehe~ Thank you, Master~"


    I pointed to Elder Gui and Xun Guan understood my intentions.


    A small part of her detached itself from my arm and bounced to the bedside.


    I watched as the small blob expanded to consume the Elder before spitting him out again. True enough, he remained unconscious despite taking a trip inside the slime''s body.


    The small blob then bounced its way back to join the slime suit before the entire suit started to shift.


    When it was done, I created a mirror to see the figure of Elder Gui staring back at me in the reflection.


    "Perfect," Iplimented, to which Xun Guan wiggled happily.


    With this form, I can walk around the inner area of the Sect without being too conspicuous. If anyone asks, I could use the excuse about the inner barrier being breached so I was checking around the perimeter or something.


    I left the building and shut the door behind me, remembering to put an rm inscription on the building just in case the real Elder Gui wakes up and leaves or someonees by to check on him.


    Since everyone already knows about that Dark Sect parasite masquerading as their own people, they shouldn''t raise a really big rm even if they find out Elder Gui was copied.


    Now, my original n using this form was to try and spy on Master Xiao to see what he was doing. If there was anything going on here, he should be rted to it, especially if this branch was still supporting Feng boy.


    Such ns were tossed out the window when I literally ran into him the moment I stepped out of the courtyard.


    "Oh, my apologies, Master Xiao, I was lost in thought."


    The young man shook his head, "No, no, the fault was all mine, Elder Gui. This is perfect since I was just looking for you."


    What a coincidence¡­


    I reached up and stroked my fake beard, "Oh? What do you need me for, Master Xiao?"


    Hey¡­ This beard actually feels quite real, I''m impressed Xun Guan!


    This feels quite soothing actually¡­ I can see why these old men keep doing it. Heh.


    "Have you not heard? We had a trespasser who managed to break in through the barrier earlier today. Though she might be a Phoenix even more ancient than our Ancestor Phoenix, the barrier is supposed to keep everything out. Is something wrong with it?"


    Oh right, I actually forgot about that.


    I gave a fake sigh, "I was already aware of that, Master Xiao. Unfortunately I could not find any anomalies present in the array so I was just considering going out to take a look before you came here."


    "Umu¡­ I see¡­ Very well then, carry on. Do let me know if you find anything."


    I bowed my head, "Of course, Master Xiao."


    He gave me a wave before walking off.


    When he was out of sight, I felt Xun Guan tugging on my shoulder.


    "I know," I told her simply.


    To think I was right about it being a parasite infecting the actual person to control them. What are the odds that it was also a slime monster?


    It was only because I was familiar with Xun Guan that I even realised that there was a faint aura of a slime core within him, thus tipping me off that he had a slime inhabiting his body.


    "Can all slimes do that?" I asked.


    "I don''t know Master¡­ I only recently learned how to control people through using a clone to enter their bodies recently¡­ Though I admit I have not researched this ability much."


    "Let me guess¡­ Elder Feng?"


    "Eh? Ah¡­ That''s right, Master."


    So she has been experimenting her abilities on him. Well, I don''t pity him, he brought this on himself especially after tormenting Xun Guan for all these years.


    Well, at least we know our enemy''s identity now. Now what do I do with him?

 Chapter 724 - When Your Daughter Misses You Very Much

    (MC POV)


    I made sure to leave a note with Elder Gui telling him I went back to my room before returning back to the guest courtyard as Wugui.


    Unexpectedly, Master Xiao was in front of the guest courtyard with several other Elders and Masters when I returned. Feng Jie was there as well and they were engaged in conversation, most probably about the apology for how she was received earlier today.


    Even from this distance, I could tell Feng Jie was not interested in the people in front of her with how her arms were crossed and her body leaning slightly to the side.


    I did a quick scan and thankfully, the slime was still infecting Master Xiao and not Feng Jie.


    I was considering on waiting for their conversation to be done before going back but Feng Jie caught sight of me before I could slip away.


    "Oh darling! There you are!" She waved at me with much more enthusiasm than necessary.


    Everyone there immediately turned their sights towards my direction, most of them frowning when they recognised me.


    Very subtle, Feng Jie¡­ I''ll need to spank herter.


    Since they already saw me, there was no way I could just walk off and pretend I didn''t hear her.


    I reluctantly went over to them and Feng Jie immediately went to wrap her arms around me from behind.


    Master Xiao tilted his head at me, "Is this¡­ The talent you told us about, Honoured Phoenix?"


    "Fufu, that''s right, that''s right! To think you people almost kicked him out thinking he was talentless, truly disappointing!"


    Feng Jie already knows my real identity so I''m pretty sure this is just her having fun with them. Not that I''m one to talk since I''m doing the same thing too.


    Master Xiao bowed his head, "This is an oversight on our part, please ept my deepest apologies. I will strive to improve our curriculum to prevent such cases from happening again."


    Not really your fault for this one, although I do agree your curriculum needs some revision. It looks quite inefficient and there''s definitely improvements to be made around here.


    Feng Jie turned up her nose at him, "See that you do. In the meantime, I''m going to be busy with my dear prodigy here, so don''te and disturb me."


    "Of course. Do let us know if you require anything else."


    Master Xiao led the group away, leaving Feng Jie to drag me back inside the guest house.


    "Ahhh¡­ That was so tiring," Feng Jie groaned, though her hands remained wrapped around me. "Is everyone on this ne so boorish and uptight all the time? Even Matriarch Lunamaeniera was much more interesting to be around than this group of humans."


    "I''d say it''s only this group of people. They do revere phoenixes after all so that''s the normal reaction when they meet someone like you."


    "Ahh~ You tter me too much, darling~ Now, why are you still dressed and in your male form? I want to get back to worshipping that honeypot of yours."


    "Do you have an off switch on you? You''re even worse than Diao Chan."


    "Pfft, that Witch? You do know she''s holding herself back right? I can guarantee you if the restraints are off, she''ll be much more unhinged than I am."


    "And that''s why I said you''re worse than her. She at least shows some restraint while you don''t."


    "Oya? Why should I restrain myself when such a delectable beauty is standing right in front of me? It will be absolutely rude of me to stop myself from gobbling you up~"


    "Maybe consider the fact that there is a time and ce for everything?"


    Feng Jie nibbled on my ear before whispering, "Oh¡­ But the time is now and the ce is right here~"


    Before I could start prying myself away from her, a voice I didn''t expect to hear came from inside the room.


    "Papa?"


    I spun my head to see Cai Hong standing at the bedroom''s doorway, the little dragon watching me while sucking on a finger.


    "Cai Hong? What are you doing here? And how did you know it was me?"


    "Cai Hong lonely... Cai Hong followed Papa''s smell. Papa huggies?" She asked, her hands reaching out for me.


    I immediately pried myself from Feng Jie''s grasp and went to pick up my cute little daughter to cuddle.


    "There, there. Is this better now?" I cooed, petting her on the head.


    "Ehehehe~ Papa warm~" She giggled, cuddling my face.


    "But how did you get here? Did Manami teleport you here?"


    Cai Hong shook her head, "Cai Hong wanted to see Papa very much. So Cai Hong went poof! And then Cai Hong came here!"


    Erm¡­ Omniscience?


    ¡­


    She bent time and space to get here? Ah, I see, I see.


    Look at her, just a few years out of her shell and my little girl''s already bending time and space. Papa''s so proud!


    Feng Jie frowned at me, "If the little one is here¡­ You''re going to let her sleep with you tonight aren''t you?"


    I looked at Cai Hong, "Does Cai Hong want to go back home?"


    The little dragon shook her head vehemently before burrowing her face into my chest, "Cai Hong no want! Cai Hong lonely! Cai Hong want stay with Papa! Home too many weird people! Sisters also weird¡­ Cai Hong no like¡­ Cai Hong stay?"


    Weird people? Ah, she must be talking about how we had an influx of new students and she didn''t like the crowd without me there. Though what does she mean by the girls being weird? Were they also lonely without me there?


    I stroked her head, "Ok, ok. You can sleep with Papa tonight."


    "Yay~~ Cai Hong wuv Papa!"


    Feng Jie sighed, "There goes my ns of eating you out all night. Unless you don''t mind me doing it while your--"


    "One more word out of you and I''m sticking you in another dimension until tomorrow morning," I warned.


    She obediently mped her mouth shut, though the glint in her eyes told me she was going to try it anyway.


    After making sure Cai Hong was fine, I made a telepathy call to Manami.


    "Ara, ara? Isn''t it Master? Ufufufu~ What can I do for you, Master? Ufufufu~" Manami giggled, making me wonder what was going on at her end for her to giggle like that.


    "I just wanted to let you girls know that Cai Hong is currently with me, just in case you guys thought she went missing or something."


    "Ufufufufu~ No need to worry, Master¡­ Ufufufufu~ We already know~"


    I frowned, "Is something wrong, Manami? Why are you giggling like that?"


    "Ara? Nothing''s wrong Master. Ufufufu~ Ahnnn~ We can''t wait for you toe back soon~"


    Ok, I think I know what she''s doing... It''s their mating season now isn''t it? No wonder Cai Hong said they were weird...


    I made some polite noises before breaking the connection, though I didn''t do it fast enough since I did hear her let out a rather loud moan before I did so.


    I pointedly avoided looking in Feng Jie''s direction, the subus phoenix already making bedroom eyes at me.


    Well¡­ Looks like things aren''t any better back home than here. Should I just extend my stay?

 Chapter 725 - The Slimy Night Guard

    (Xun Guan POV)


    I watched with mild jealousy as that Phoenix Girl copsed onto the bed after being utterly satisfied by Master''s tongue.


    Master then dumped her beside him before moving to cuddle with the sleeping Cai Hong.


    He motioned towards me so I slid off the chair in my slime form and went to cover Master up again as his bodysuit.


    I took my time engulfing Master''s body from his feet to his head, enjoying the sensation of Master''s naked skin before I concentrated on morphing myself back into the Wugui''s looks.


    I turned my attention to the unconscious Feng Jie sleeping beside Master, somehow seeing that contented look on her face just pisses me off.


    "Master¡­ Maybe next time you should just let me knock her out instead," I suggested.


    "Mmm¡­ There''s no need to. She did help me in her own way and it''s not like I hate doing it with her either so it''s fine."


    "I still think it''s a bit presumptuous of her to use Master like that."


    "Oh? Are you jealous, Xun Guan?"


    "N¡­ No! Not at all, Master! I¡­ I¡­" I spluttered, surprised that Master saw through me.


    Master chuckled, "I''ll give you something to suck on next time, ok?"


    I gasped, "Thank you very much, Master!"


    Master grinned at me before cuddling Cai Hong closer to his chest, "Alright now. I''m gonna call it a night so I''ll see you in the morning."


    "Good night Master."


    I watched over Master as he drifted off to sleep, it''s still a wonder that an omnipotent being like Master still indulges in sleeping.


    Hmm? I seem to recall there was another omnipotent being following Master around, but why is it that I can''t remember who it was?


    Like they would stand in the corner of the room and¡­ Eh? What was I thinking about again?


    How odd.


    I was still trying to figure out who I was forgetting when I heard the door creak open.


    I instantly went on alert, no one should being in here thiste at night and especially not unannounced. Whoever it was definitely wasn''t here for a social visit.


    The door opened a crack before closing, confusing me slightly since I saw no one at the door. Could it just have been the wind?


    It was only after I extended my senses did I realise something else was inside the room.


    A small red coloured slime slithered its way through the room, keeping itself as t on the ground as possible to avoid detection.


    This must be the real form of the Dark Sect monster Master was looking for, the one that had been ''copying'' others by controlling their bodies.


    I watched it carefully as it made its way towards the bed, the slime stopping its movement when it realised Cai Hong was there as well. No doubt it was expecting to only see Master and that horny phoenix so her presence was a surprise for the slime.


    It stood there as though in thought for a few moments before it moved forward again.


    If I''m right, this slime should be looking for its next victim to control and logically speaking, it should be aiming for the horny phoenix.


    Since this ce was supposed to be on lockdown, it should be baffling for this slime that this phoenix managed toe in here. It would make sense if it wanted to control her and gain her memories at the same time, allowing it to figure out what happened and also make use of her influence to get what it wants.


    But what surprised me was that the slime wasn''t even targeting the phoenix, it was targeting Master from the start.


    It slithered up Master''s arm to reach his face and shrunk itself down, no doubt aiming to enter Master''s ear.


    When it tried to dive into Master''s ear however, I immediately expanded that part of me and engulfed it with my body, the red slime only noticing my presence when it was toote.


    I shot out the part containing the red slime out the window, leaving a copy of me behind to continue protecting Master while I brought the intruder along with me to the courtyard outside.


    Once Inded on the ground, I spat out the red slime while maintaining my slime form, watching the red slime carefully.


    The red slime took a few moments to orientate itself before turning its attention to me.


    I thought it might start questioning me first but unexpectedly, it started attacking me by shooting out a water de.


    I wiggled in displeasure since I had hoped to at least glean some information from it first so that Master could praise me tomorrow, but it seems like it wasn''t interested or was incapable of conversation.


    No big deal, I just have to restrain it and have it brought in front of Master when he wakes up tomorrow. I''d be a terrible guard if I had to wake Master for something as trivial as this.


    I ducked under the water de andunched myself towards the red slime.


    It shot out several more water des at me but I managed to manipte my form in midair to avoid the des.


    The red slime then morphed a part of its body into a whip before throwing it at me.


    Using a water jet shot out from underneath me, I altered my trajectory slightly upwards to allow the whip to sail harmlessly below me.


    Inded in front of the red slime but it was ready for me as a spike from its body was shot out to impale me right in the centre of my body.


    The red slime seemed to rx for a moment before suddenly blurting out, "No slime core?"


    Oh now you feel like talking? Well too bad for you because my slime core is in the safest ce in existence and I don''t want to risk you killing yourself or escaping so the time for talking is over.


    I erged my body and consumed the red slime, using the spike it had impaled me with to hold it in ce and prevent it from escaping.


    It only had time to give out a cry of rm before my body closed in around it, engulfing the slime entirely and cing it in stasis inside me.


    I waited for a few moments to make sure it was properly captured before bouncing my way back to Master''s side.


    Ehehehe~ I hope Master praises me a lot for this! Then I can get to see that stupid phoenix gnash her teeth in frustration as I bask in all of Master''s attention!


    Ehehehehe~ I can''t wait for tomorrow toe already~

 Chapter 726 - Isn’t It Fun To Torture Information Out Of Someone?

    (MC POV)


    I woke up to the feeling of something pressing against my chest.


    I looked down to see Cai Hong nuzzling against me in her sleep, the little dragon purring softly as she did so.


    So cute.


    Then I noticed that Xun Guan was in her slime form on the chair near the bedside. That was odd since she never leaves my side unless I told her to, so something must have happened for her to do so.


    "Xun Guan? Did something happen?" I asked.


    She wiggled, "Oh! Good morning Master! Before I say anything, could you tell me what a good girl I am?"


    I smiled wryly at her, "Really? What''s this about?"


    "Fufufu~ Could Master praise me first, please?"


    "Hmm¡­ Fine. You''re a good girl, Xun Guan."


    "Ehehehehe~ Master praised me!"


    I coughed, "Ahem. So what''s this about?"


    "Oh! Right! Last night that Dark Sect slime came by. I believe it was trying to control Master like how it was controlling everyone else. So I captured it!"


    Oho? That''s weird. Did it know who I really was and thus tried to control me? How odd.


    I doubt it would have seeded anyway since I did have protection inscriptions in ce to prevent this from happening. I had already expected such a possibility after knowing who our enemy was, but it seems like such preparations were unneeded since Xun Guan dealt with it easily.


    But still, I''m surprised Iris didn''t wake me up.


    ''Ara? Why would I wake Master up over something so trivial? If this slime thing Master is keeping as a pet didn''t have the capability to protect Master from such trivialities, I wouldn''t even have allowed her to get close to Master. And if she didn''t, then the other slime thing wouldn''t have existed either.''


    Ah, I see. I suppose that''s apliment since Iris does trust Xun Guan to protect me.


    ''Oya? I suppose it is~ Although if it had woken Master up while I was admiring your sleeping face, I would have Ended its existence too~"


    This woman...


    I reached forward and patted the slime girl, "Good work, Xun Guan."


    "Kyaaa~~ Master praised me twice! This is the best day ever!"


    No wonder she wanted me to praise her first, this sneaky girl.


    "So where''s that slime now?"


    "Ehehehe~ I consumed it and held it in stasis inside me, Master. Should I spit it out now?"


    I shook my head, "Let''s do this in the sitting room, give me a moment¡­"


    I moved Cai Hong onto the bed slowly, making sure not to wake the little dragon up before climbing out of bed myself.


    Once free from the little dragon''s cuddle, I gestured for Xun Guan to follow me to the sitting room so that we could begin interrogating the slime.


    Xun Guan moved to the centre of the room before her body expanded and shrunk quickly, shooting out a red puddle in front of her.


    The red puddle stayed there for a few seconds before it reformed into the shape of a slime blob, looking quite disoriented.


    "Whe¡­ Where am I?" The red slime muttered.


    "Hello there," I greeted, causing the slime to recoil away from me.


    I''m not sure what those little wiggly things that appeared around its body were but I assume it was adopting a fighting stance.


    Seeing that I have its attention, I gave it a little wave, "Yes, hi. I believe you were trying to control me or something and got your ass handed to you, yes?"


    The red slime moved slightly.


    It''s hard to tell since it didn''t have facial features, but I believe it was looking at Xun Guan who was sitting smugly on myp.


    Since it didn''t answer me, I continued, "We can do this the easy way where I ask you questions and you answer them truthfully. If you do, I may let you leave here in one piece. Or, if you''d rather, we can do this the hard way where I will still get the answers I seek, but you may be begging me to kill you by the end of it."


    The red slime ignored my words and made its body rigid, then it slowly melted into a red puddle.


    "Oh, it actually went ahead to shatter its own slime core. That''s got to hurt," Xun Guanmented casually, still busy rubbing herself on my chest.


    Well, can''t say I didn''t expect it to do that and Xun Guan must have known I could deal with itmitting suicide so she was being quite casual about it.


    I mean, if I really wanted to, I didn''t even need to ask it to spill the truth, either omniscience or Iris could have just told me but where was the fun in that? Isn''t it better to wring it out from your enemies themselves?


    So I snapped my fingers and removed the Origin of the slime shattering its own slime core, causing it toe back alive as though nothing had happened.


    "Eh?" It let out a surprised gasp.


    I smiled at the slime, "Wee back to life. I can do this all day, just to let you know, so let me know when you''re ready to talk."


    Like I had expected, it was not interested in talking and tried to impale me with some kind of water spike shot out from its body.


    It wouldn''t have hurt me even if it hit anyway but Xun Guan intercepted it nheless and even gave the red slime a p with her own tentacle. I knew that p was meant more as an insult to the red slime than an actual attack.


    The red slime wanted to try again but Xun Guan pped it one more time before it could, the slime girl obviously enjoying the torment she was giving it.


    The red slime then gave up trying to attack me and shattered its own slime core again, killing itself one more time.


    I waved my hand over it and altered its Origin again, returning it back to life.


    The slime did not waste any time in killing itself once more, not even giving me a chance to say anything.


    This continued for about ten more times before it finally paused long enough for me to speak to it.


    "You think I''m kidding when I told you I can do this all day? Do you even know who I am when you tried to control me?"


    The red slime was radiating an aura of obvious anger, "No! Why the hell would I care about who you are?!"


    "Oh? And here I thought you wanted to try and control me because of who I am. Guess I was wrong about that."


    "Who would care about a nobody like you?!"


    "Huh¡­ So why did you even want to control me?"


    "Grrr¡­ You''re close to the phoenix aren''t you?! I don''t know if I could control herpletely so I wanted to use you to spy on her first!"


    "Oh, so you''re willing to talk now eh?"


    "Fuck you!" It roared, spitting out several water spikes at me.


    All of them were intercepted by Xun Guan midair before the slime girl pped the red slime again, radiating an aura of boredom as she did so.


    I let the red slime fume for a while before smiling and tapping my chest, prompting the Xun Guan clone to reveal my real face dramatically.


    The red slime immediately stopped moving once it recognised who I was, even I could tell it was terrified despite it not having a face.


    I smiled serenely at it, "Now¡­ Do you still want me to do this the hard way, or the easy way?"

 Chapter 727 - Another Rebellious Child?

    (MC POV)


    The red slime actually resigned itself and told me everything it knew, which was surprisingly not a lot.


    It seems like the slime was merely another pawn in the Dark Sect used to monitor this branch Sect, it wasn''t even part of an elite group or anything like that.


    Although it did give me an interesting fact: this slime used to be a human male.


    Apparently they had someone there who was capable of transforming other people into monsters. The only problem is that they can''t turn back into humans once they were turned into monsters.


    I asked why someone like him would consent to turn into a slime and the only thing he said was, "Tentacles."


    Well, good enough.


    Too bad he never got the chance to use them in the way he wanted to since he had to focus onpleting his mission first. At least the girls and boys here weren''t traumatised by his fetishes.


    I did ask what he was trying to monitor around here and he imed he was waiting for someone to show up. He didn''t know who it was but he was instructed to simply wait here until someone found him.


    He wasn''t even sure if the meeting between us was what they had expected or if it was meant to be someone else he should have been waiting for.


    How curious...


    If it was the former¡­ Could the current leader of the Dark Sect be someone with some sort of future sight? Or were they just expecting my return and left him here as a distraction while they did something elsewhere?


    Unfortunately, this slime guy was also just a pawn so he doesn''t know anything more than that.


    I was so tempted to just go ahead and find out who was the mastermind using omniscience, but I decided I''ll just let the surprise hold for now.


    ''But why, Master?''


    Why not? I''m in no hurry to know. Could they even do anything to me even if they tried?


    ''Mmm¡­ I suppose not.''


    And I bet if they could, you would have Ended them long ago, wouldn''t you?


    ''Ufufufu~ That goes without saying, Master. Such trash is not supposed to exist in the first ce.''


    Uh-huh, now I''m plenty worried about just exactly how many existences have you snuffed out throughout your time following me around.


    ''Ara, ara? What is there to worry about Master? The Universe looks to be existing just fine without them.''


    I can''t say anything if you put it that way¡­


    Anyway, this Dark Sect mastermind isn''t someone like that right?


    ''Oya? Does Master want me to spoil it?''


    No, no, it''s a simple yes or no question.


    ''Ufufufu~ In that case, there''s nothing for you to worry about, Master.''


    Yeap, then I''m fine with not knowing for now. If I already know who it is, the question of why can''t I just teleport right in front of them and chop their head off woulde up next. Then I''ll just go back to being bored again¡­


    Hmm¡­ I feel like I''m forgetting something here but I can''t remember what¡­


    I turned my attention back to the red slime in front of me. At least it''s being quitepliant after it knew who I was, he wasn''t even trying to lie. Not that he was helping much since I know he''s only answering the questions I''m asking but he''s not volunteering information I didn''t ask about.


    "Were you told what you should do when you were found? Either with your identity being exposed or by the person you were supposed to wait for?" I asked.


    The slime wiggled its body, mimicking the shaking of a head, "No¡­ If I was to be exposed, I should have simplymitted suicide¡­ I was told I would know who I was supposed to meet and more instructions would be given out when I do meet them."


    "Interesting. So where is the base of your Dark Sect?"


    The slime hesitated for a second before sighing, "We''re currently based in the country of Sun in the trading city of Sinan."


    "And how would I go about finding this base of yours?"


    "Unfortunately, that is information that I can''t give because even I do not know. We do not enter the base unless we are ordered by one of the higher ups to. Then we would be teleported inside by proxies."


    Huh, that must mean they are a pretty powerful group to afford that kind of security.


    Which is weird since they didn''t show this kind of power when I dealt with them and summoning Lilith wouldn''t even have been a problem.


    Unless this has something to do with her again?


    No, that can''t be. She''s still off finding her siblings and I doubt she''de back here like that.


    Now I know why there''s a reason why she had certain conditions toe here and had to be summoned instead of just simply teleporting here.


    Because this ce has such a low natural concentration of Elemental Quarks, if a being like her tries to pass through into this World, her own innate energy would cause this world to copse in itself from her own power if she isn''t careful.


    Of course beings like Iris and I didn''t matter since we were basically the universe itself, but even those ''Great Ones'' couldn''te here without this World imploding if the conditions weren''t right.


    So if it''s not Lilith then¡­ Don''t tell me it''s another one of her siblings?


    That''s actually quite possible and if you think about it, it does make sense. They might be using the Dark Sect to look for me after they summoned them here like they did with Lilith.


    Although whether this child likes or hates me is another question¡­


    Oh well, I''ll deal with it when the timees. I guess I can eventually take a trip there with my disciples to go look around, it''s not good for them to just stay home and train all the time anyway.


    Nowes the question of what I should do with this red slime? I never actually promised that he would live since leaving here whole in body but dead in mind also counts as leaving here in one piece.


    I looked down at the slime, "So is there anything else I should know from you?"


    "No, not at all," he answered without hesitation.


    I gave it a shooing motion, "Very well, then you can leave."


    He stayed there silently for a few seconds before blurting out, "Re¡­ Really? Just like that? You''d let me leave?"


    "Of course, I said so, didn''t I? You chose the easy way so you can leave here in one piece. Now leave before I change my mind."


    The red slime immediately hopped away towards the door, moving as though his life depended on it.


    "You''re really letting him leave like that, Master?" Xun Guan questioned.


    "Not really. Iris?"


    The moment the slime leapt out of the building, Iris snapped her fingers and the red slime''s existence Ended.


    There were no dramatic effects or anything like that, he just simply disappeared.


    I dusted my hands and stood up.


    Now that''s done, it also means I''m done with this branch Sect.. So I guess it''s time for me to go home.

 Chapter 728 - Here’s Your Dead Grandson

    (MC POV)


    "Eh? You''re already done? But I was hoping we''d spend the next few days just in bed and in between each other''s legs¡­" Feng Jie whined pathetically.


    Seriously¡­ Even after all that the only thing you can think about is still sex. I''m pretty sure she''s more of a subus than a Phoenix at this point.


    I sighed, "I do have other things to do than justying in bed all day, you know?"


    "Come on, what could be more important than letting someone pleasure you all day long?"


    "I hate to say it, but I''m pretty sure you''re the one who gets the most out of our night sessions."


    She actually puffed up her chet proudly, "But of course! As if anyone could say Master Lin was the one getting the better part of the bargain when theyy with someone as desirable as you!"


    I don''t know about that. My disciples do quite a good job in making me feel like I''m the one getting the better part of the deal, so it might just be a user problem.


    I shook my head, "Anyway, I''ve spent enough time away from my disciples so after I do my announcement, I''m leaving."


    Feng Jie pinched her chin with her thumb and index finger, "Hmm¡­ Are those two foxes there as well?"


    "You mean Manami and Kiyomi?"


    "No, no. Those two foxes who keep hanging by your shoulders."


    "Oh, Akari and Shiori? They''re still busy I believe so¡­ No, they won''t be there. Why?"


    She pped her hands together, "That''s great! In that case, I''ll go with you, Master Lin!"


    Right¡­ Now I know why she asked if they were there.


    The two foxes don''t really like this subus phoenix getting close to me so if they aren''t there, she only has my disciples to worry about. But my girls wouldn''t actively stop her from approaching me either so it''s pretty much free reign for her.


    Well, no reason to stop her from following me anyway. At the end of the day, she''s still a legendary phoenix despite her insatiable appetite for sex, so we could stil use her.


    Brendan especially would find her presence quite useful for his research into making Origin liquid so she''ll be a boon.


    "Whatever, just pack your things and be ready to leave. I''m not hanging around here for another day."


    "Oya? Really?! I''ll do it right away!" She squealed, rushing back into the room.


    Sighing to myself, I moved out of the building and out into the courtyard.


    I breathed in deeply, mentally preparing myself for what''s going to happen today.


    Suddenly, I felt a tug on my sleeve.


    "Papa, go home?" Cai Hong asked, the little dragon pulling on my sleeve while looking up at me with sparkly eyes.


    I reached down and patted her head, "In a while, Cai Hong. You want to wait with Mama while Papa does some work?"


    Cai Hong turned to look at Iris who still had her attention locked on me. I did made it such that Cai Hong could see her and if Iris did not approve of it, she did not say anything.


    She thought about it for a moment before shaking her head, "Cai Hong stay with Papa?"


    "Ok, ok. Stay close to Papa, ok?"


    "Okies~"


    Shetched herself onto my hand and began humming merrily.


    So cute.


    The three of us made our way out of the guest courtyard. The Elders who were monitoring the courtyard since the beginning were still there so I used a Technique to eavesdrop on them.


    "By the gods, that lucky son of a bitch¡­"


    "I knew it! Pay up now you old scoundrel! I told you they were having sex in there!"


    "There''s no way they made a child in one night! There''s something wrong here!"


    "How do you know? Maybe that''s how Phoenixes breed, you don''t know that. Now pay up!"


    "It''s a bird right? We''ll go in and checkter, if there''s no eggshells then it''s definitely not!"


    ¡­


    Is this branch Sect really alright? I really should get Sect Master Qing to send some people over to take care of this ce.


    Ignoring the squabbling Elders, I moved towards the inner Sect area to look for Master Xiao.


    This time I used the main entrance to get there so I was naturally stopped by the guards since I was still in my Wugui disguise.


    One of the guards stepped in front of me, "Halt! What business do you have-- Oh¡­ It''s you, Wugui. Here to see your grandfather again for some other favour?"


    I was just about to affirm that when the guard beside him elbowed his buddy in the ribs, "Shhhh! Haven''t you heard? Our Ancestor Phoenix personally endorsed him! Don''t do anything stupid, you idiot!"


    When the first guard heard what his friend said, he turned to me and showed me a face like he was looking at an alien.


    I shrugged, "I''m here to see my old man. Can I go in now?"


    The guards stepped aside without another word, letting me walk past them. The only reaction they gave to Cai Hong was a raised eyebrow but no one else said anything more after what the first guard had told them.


    When I was just barely out of sight from the gate, there was a gust of wind and Elder Gui was standing in front of me, the Elder looking quite haggard.


    "Ma¡­ Master Lin, yes?" He muttered.


    I nodded.


    "My grandson¡­ He¡­ He''s really dead?"


    "Do you want his body?"


    He nodded silently.


    I snapped my fingers and brought Wugui''s body out, cing the dead boy in front of my feet.


    The Elder knelt down in front of the body, checking if he was really dead before sighing.


    "Master Lin¡­ I''ve tried my best to be a good grandfather, but I knew my pampering made Wugui the useless boy he was¡­ Perhaps I should have been harder on him when he was young but¡­ No, I should not give an excuse¡­ Master Lin, what would it take for you to bring my grandson back to life?"


    "I''d ask why you even thought I was capable of doing that?"


    He gave me a sad smile, "You are Master Lin after all. Am I right to believe that you are above even death?"


    I smiled wryly, "Perhaps. It is true I might be able to do so but no, there''s nothing anyone can do that can make me bring him back."


    I could do it with a simple thought but I didn''t want to make this a habit. If I keep bringing people back to life and no one dies in this world, then that''s going to bring its own host of problems I don''t want to deal with.


    The Elder sighed, "I see¡­ I still thank you for at least preserving his body, Master Lin. If there''s anything you need of me in the future, just let this useless grandfather know."


    He gently picked up his dead grandchild''s body and flew away.


    Cai Hong looked up at me, "Papa? Weird uncle?"


    I sighed, "No, just a sad one. Let''s go."


    "Okies~"


    Well if it''s any constion, Wugui didn''t get sent to the Abyss so that counts for something, right?

 Chapter 729 - Emergency Master Lin Is Here

    (MC POV)


    I made my way to Master Xiao''s courtyard which I remembered visiting thest time I was here.


    Just as I reached there, Master Xiao was also just stepping out of his room.


    "Hello Master Xiao. Had a good sleep?" I greeted him casually.


    "Oh? You are?"


    I smiled, "Who I am isn''t important now, just know that the Outer Core advancement test is already over."


    His eyes widened when he realised what it meant before cursing, "Damn it¡­ So I was taken despite my protection inscriptions huh¡­ How long ago was the test?"


    "Two days ago, actually."


    "Damn¡­ So I was under for a week huh¡­ Hold on, how did you know that I was affected?"


    "Because I found the person that was affecting the Sect and I dealt with him."


    He narrowed his eyes at me, "How do I know you are not him then?"


    "You don''t. I guess you''ll have to trust my words for it," I shrugged, using Elder Gui''s words on him.


    I could tell that answer actually alleviated his worries a little.


    "Let''s just say I believe you. What did youe to me for?" He asked, looking at me questioningly.


    "I need you to gather everyone somewhere, there''s something I need to say to them."


    Master Xiao gave me a thoughtful face, "That can be easily arranged. We have meetings with most of the Masters and Elders in the mornings so we can head there now."


    I shook my head, "No, I don''t just mean the top people. I meant ''everyone'' everyone."


    "Everyone?"


    "Everyone. Including the Student Practitioners, it concerns the whole Sect."


    He frowned at me, "Do you know what you''re asking for, young man? You can''t just ask for something like that."


    "Not even if it concerns the fate of the entire Sect?"


    "What are you going to say that deals with such a thing? Are you¡­ Wait¡­ Actually¡­ Who is the little one beside you? Why do I feel like I''ve seen her somewhere befo¡­ Oh by the heavens¡­ Master Lin?!"


    Cai Hong clutched at my sleeve and giggled, she definitely knew that he had guessed my identity because of her.


    She looked cute so I went ahead to give her head a few pats before turning back to Master Xiao.


    "Yes, it''s me. I''m back and I dealt with your problem. So now I want to reveal to everyone that it was me this entire time before I go back home."


    Master Xiao was still gaping at me, his mouth opening and closing like a fish.


    "How¡­ How¡­ Since when? And¡­ And how? The barrier¡­"


    I shrugged, "Not that long actually. I only infiltrated here from like¡­ Three days ago. You didn''t really think that barrier had any use on me did you?"


    "N¡­ No¡­ I¡­ I don''t know¡­ Err¡­"


    I waved my hand, "Don''t think too much about it. By the way, this disciple I''m impersonating? It''s Discipline Elder Gui''s grandson. I found him dead with a broken neck when I came here so I used his likeness to blend in."


    He looked me up and down as though he still couldn''t believe it was me, "I¡­ I see. I will talk to Elder Guiter. Does he know?"


    "Yes, I handed him the real body before I came to find you. Did you know about what Feng boy did?"


    "Feng boy? Oh! Erm¡­ Elder Feng, yes? Master Lin, you have to believe me that no one else here was in on it! Elder Feng made the deal with the Dark Sect by himself and got everyone involved with their schemes! We had no choice!"


    I waved my hand, "Rx, I know. Elder Gui already told me everything and if you guys were really in cahoots with the Dark Sect we wouldn''t even be having this conversation. I would have just dropped a meteor here and that would be that."


    I''m joking of course. Even if they really were working with the Dark Sect willingly, I''d have just returned with the info and let the others sort them out. I don''t just arbitrarily wipe out a whole Sect just like that.


    If they really needed the meteor, I would just called it down on them after announcing my presence, not before.


    It''s not fun when your enemies don''t know what''s going to happen after all.


    Obviously, Master Xiao did not think I was joking and he bowed his head deeply, "I thank Master Lin for your consideration!"


    I waved at him, "Well, go and gather everyone then. Make sure you tell no one about this though, I want to be the one to say it."


    "Understood Master Lin! I''ll get everyone to gather in the Grand Courtyard!"


    He pointed his finger into the air and shot out a small fireball into the sky. The fireball then exploded into a brilliant sh of blue light before dispersing harmlessly.


    Right after that, bells began ringing all around and the entire Sect bristled with activity.


    "Papa! Papa! ''Rwing'' ''Rwing''!" Cai Hong giggled, amused by the bells.


    A¡­ Isn''t she just the cutest little thing?


    Ahem.


    "What was that?" I asked Master Xiao.


    "That was our highest emergency rm that would mobilise the entire Sect. The me colours would be different ording to what the emergency was and the blue me was to get everyone to gather at the Grand Courtyard. It''s usually meant in preparation of an attack or something simr," He exined.


    Well, how convenient.


    I noticed he was still looking at me up and down.


    "What?"


    "I¡­ I''m still reeling from the fact that¡­ You''re Master Lin¡­"


    I smiled wryly, "Would this help?"


    Tapping my chest, Xun Guan melted away and revealed my real face to Master Xiao.


    "Master Lin¡­ It''s really you," He gasped.


    I raised an eyebrow at him, "Were you not even sure that it was me before you sent out that emergency signal?"


    "And risk offending the real Master Lin? I''d rather not."


    Why does he make it sound like I''m a tyrant? I''m not that bad am I?


    ''Ufufufu~ Of course not Master~ Master is the most perfect being in existence after all~''


    It''s not very reassuring when I hear it from you, Iris.


    "Anyway, how long before everyone is gathered?" I asked, trying to change the topic.


    "In a minute or two. If Master Lin allows me to, I will go and prepare the stage for your entrance."


    Prepare the stage? What the hell is this guy even talking about? And why is he even talking like this with me? Even if they''re a branch¡­ Ah, right, it''s precisely because they''re a branch Sect.


    Sorry, I kind of forgot how inter-Sect politics work already.


    You know what, whatever, do what you want. I just want to go home now.


    I waved for him to go ahead and he took off into the sky without another word, looking to be in quite a hurry.


    Oh well, I''ll just wait a minute or so before heading there myself.


    "Papa, huggies?" Cai Hong asked while sucking on a finger.


    Oh you cute little thing, you. Come here, Papa will give all the huggies you want~

 Chapter 730 - There Are The Modest Ones And The Shameless Ones

    (MC POV)


    I looked at the Grand Courtyard in front of me while Cai Hong was busy cuddling me in my arms.


    When Master Xiao said he would prepare the stage for me, I didn''t think he was saying it literally.


    There was a literal stage built at the front of the Grand Courtyard that I definitely do not remember seeing yesterday. This stage was at least twice as big as the tform the advancement test had been using and there was only Master Xiao and the two phoenixes standing on it.


    While the ''ancestor phoenix'' looked as usual, Feng Jie was in her human form with a rtivelyrge bag beside her.


    The bag was a surprise because when I told her to pack her things and to get ready, I was only expecting her to wash up or something.


    She definitely didn''t have any luggage on her when she came here so what kind of things could she have now?


    I made a mental note to check what she packedter.


    With Cai Hong still in my arms, I made my way towards the stage where Master Xiao was waiting for me.


    He must have already instructed the people there since no one stopped me from joining him on stage. The only thing they did was throw me questioning nces while I walked past them.


    Obviously they wanted to ask me why I was allowed up onto this stage and why I had a cute little girl like Cai Hong in my arms, but they knew better than to stop me now.


    I could see Yong Gong with both his arms stuck in a cast standing alongside his family, all of them obviously not happy to see me. I''m quite surprised his jaw was already fine, I guess they prioritised healing that first.


    Master Hui is there too, his emotions one of curiosity rather than disdain like the rest of his family.


    I also found Piao Liang amongst the crowd, it was hard to miss her when she had a circle of boys giving her space from everyone else. She too was visibly upset at my presence.


    Master Xiao bowed his head when I got close, an action that drew gasps from the entire crowd.


    "Forgive me, Master Lin," He whispered. "But this was the best I could prepare in such a short amount of time, I hope this is adequate enough?"


    I nodded, "It''s more than good enough, don''t worry about it."


    "Thank you for your praise, the stage is yours, Master Lin."


    He gave me another bow before taking a step towards the back of the stage, allowing me to take centre stage.


    I picked up Cai Hong and ced her on the ground, giving my little cutie a pat on the head before moving to address the crowd.


    "Morning everyone, you guys must be wondering why you''re here but I''ll get to that in a moment. I''ve been here for a while now and I must say this ce is a little disappointing. Quite a lot of work needs to be done especially for the training of the younger generation."


    I pointedly looked at Yong Gong''s direction and he simply red back at me.


    His uncle looked quite unsettled now and I could see his gaze directed towards Cai Hong who was hiding behind my leg.


    He probably recognised her like Master Xiao but could not remember who she was.


    "Anyway," I continued, waving my hand to get their attention. "Details about how to improve this branch can be worked onter. I just want to say--"


    "Who do you think you are talking down to us like that!" Someone in the crowd shouted.


    Turning my head, I realised it was one of Piao Liang''s fanboys waving his fist threateningly at me.


    I raised my arm just before Master Xiao moved to stop him.


    "This¡­ Is precisely what I meant, by the way," I gestured to the boy.


    He definitely wasn''t amused by my actions.


    I ignored him and continued, "Anyway, I was getting to that. I just wanted to say that I already dealt with the Dark Sect guy oppressing this ce so you don''t need to worry about him being your friend, family or lover anymore."


    "Yeah, right! Where''s your proof?!" Yong Gong shouted, prompting several people to join his voice of protest.


    I grinned when I saw the look of realisation dawn on his uncle''s face.


    I stretched out my hands and, as I had rehearsed beforehand, Xun Guan melted away to transform into my normal robes to reveal my real face for everyone to see.


    "Is my real identity proof enough for you guys?"


    The entire courtyard immediately fell silent.


    Master Hui was the first one to recover, the man flying up on the stage and dropping to his knees.


    "Master Lin! Please let me apologize on behalf of my family! I swear that they are not normally like this! If it would appease you, please take your anger out on me instead!"


    Err¡­ I''m starting to think that everyone actually thinks I''m some ruthless tyrant for some reason¡­ Why?


    I patted his shoulder, "Master Hui, I said I would remember you yesterday, didn''t I? You''re a good person, but your family has some problems, obviously. All I ask is for you to guide them back on the proper path, stop letting them abuse their own powers."


    Turning my gaze in their direction, I was a little amused to see all of them bore faces filled with fear. Yong Gong was pretty much white as a sheet now.


    I smiled at them, "Because you see, such power can be easily taken away whenever. I hope you understand this."


    Yep, if we remove them from their position of power, they would no longer retain their statuses which would be a big humiliation to them. Even expulsion would have been better for them in that case.


    Mater Hui''s face paled, "I¡­ I thank Master Lin for your mercy."


    Mercy? Wait, did he think I was suggesting to kill them? What the hell?! I''m seriously starting to think there''s someone making me appear more tyrannical than I actually am!


    ''Ufufufu~ Are you sure you want to know, Master?''


    Why?


    ''Let''s just say that if you knew, you''d be quite shocked. Ara? I can see the allure of not knowing things now, Master. Ufufufufu~''


    Er¡­ That sounds rather cryptic, but at least she''s improving?


    I waved my hand in a shooing motion and Master Hui understood, immediately returning back to where he came from while keeping his head bowed.


    I sped my hands behind my back, "Anyway, that''s all I have to say. I''m going back to the main Sect now but I''d like to restructure this ce a bit so prepare for that. And if there were any people here who were supporting the Dark Sect, you can go ahead and turn yourselves in now. If I find out there were any of you who did and chose not to admit to it, I will not be nice. Anyway, that''s all, I''m going home now."


    That was just an idle threat by the way, I''m about ny-nine percent sure there''s no other Dark Sect members here and even if there were, it wouldn''t matter since I''ll be heading to wipe out their backer soon enough.


    "Master Lin!! Wait!"


    I stopped my motion of turning away to see Piao Liang pushing her way through the crowd towards me.


    "Master Lin! Did you not say that you would ept me as your servant?! Please take me with you!"


    Wooooow¡­ Ok, I have to apud her for her bravery but that''s all the praise I can give her.


    "I already told you Piao Liang, the girls I''m interested in are way above you. So sorry not sorry, but no. Peace."


    I picked up Cai Hong, ignored the subus phoenix who immediately came to hug my arm, gave a nod to Master Xiao and the other phoenix, then teleported away without a second nce back.


    Well, that was fun.

 Chapter 731 - Remember? It’s Still Mating Season

    (MC POV)


    I teleported us to Sect Master Qing''s courtyard, finding him seated cross-legged in the centre with his eyes closed in deep concentration.


    Right, this is the time where people usually do their morning cultivation.


    I was considering just waiting for Sect Master Qing to be done first when Feng Jie pointed a finger at him, "Master Lin, who''s this old fart?"


    I let out a sigh as her words broke his concentration and he opened his eyes immediately.


    "Master Lin! You''re returned! And Little Cai Hong too!" Sect Master Qing greeted, getting up on his feet quickly.


    Feng Jie¡­ That was a little rude, you know? You don''t just break a Practitioner out of his cultivation like that.


    Oh well, what''s done is done.


    "Hello ''unkewl''~" Cai Hong waved cutely.


    I cupped my hands together, "Hello Sect Master Qing, sorry to intrude on you like that."


    He returned my greeting, "Nonsense! There''s nothing more important than Master Lin. I assume you''re here because the issue at the branch Sect has been resolved?"


    What do you mean there''s nothing more important than¡­ Oh right, you''re also part of the fanclub. I actually forgot about that thing''s existence¡­ I want to forget about it again.


    "That''s right," I affirmed, trying to put the fanclub memory to the back of my head. "They''re clean, so no need for us to confront them about it anymore. There was just a Dark Sect guy threatening them to do as he told them to but I dealt with him already."


    Sect Master Qing breathed a sigh of relief but Feng Jie made herself known then.


    "Eh? This guy is the Sect Master and not Master Lin? But why?"


    Sect Master Qing finally noticed her presence, "Oh? And I thought Master Lin wasn''t taking in any new disciples anymore."


    I shook my head, "No, no. She''s just a random thousand year old phoenix I picked up that got herself attached to me. You don''t need to care about her that much."


    Feng Jie pouted but said nothing while Sect Master Qing merely blinked at me.


    Sect Master Qing coughed, "I¡­ Suppose it''s Master Lin after all. Anyway¡­ Is there anything else in regards to the branch Sect?"


    "Yes. Their teaching methods need improvement, I was thinking if we could send some people over to help them with that, seeing they are our branch Sect after all."


    "Hmm¡­ I would have to discuss this with the others. Do you have anyone in mind to take over the teaching role?"


    I nodded, "I was going to suggest having my disciples take that role, it would be a good experience for them. Although there''s some things I need to take care of first so it won''t be immediate."


    "Oh? If that is the case then there''s no need for us to be worried Master Lin. We can leave it all to you."


    Eh? Is that even alright? Are you sure no one else wouldin or¡­ Right¡­ Everyone''s in the fanclub¡­ Of course they''d be alright with it.


    Forget about the fanclub, forget about the fanclub, forget about the fanclub¡­


    Anyway¡­


    I gestured to Feng Jie, "So is it alright for her to stay with me? She''s still a phoenix and one of my disciples can make use of her."


    "Ohhh, Master Lin can make use of me whenever you want~" Feng Jie said cheekily, giving me her standard bedroom eyes again.


    "Of course it is, Master Lin, it''s your Se¡­ Ahem, I mean¡­ You are still the Sect advisor after all."


    "Nice, alright, let me talk to my disciples first to decide what to do with them. I think we should be heading there within the month or so."


    "Of course, Master Lin. I will inform Master Xiao of the decision in the meantime."


    I thanked him before I turned to leave Sect Master Qing''s courtyard after he saw me out.


    Feng Jie turned back to look at the courtyard we just left, "Hmm¡­ I still don''t get it. Is this Sect Master Qing stronger than Master Lin?"


    "No, and before you ask, strength has nothing to do with it. He''s more experienced in managing Sect matters than I am so it would make sense that he''s the Sect Master. They tried to offer the position to me but I turned it down."


    "Ooohh~ So he''s like a simple figurehead person eh? Got it~"


    "No, no, that''s not the case at all. I''m merely an advisor ok?" I denied.


    "Oya? Of course, of course. Hehehehe~" Feng Jie giggled rather creepily.


    Not sure why she''sughing like that though¡­ Maybe she''s gone quite a bit crazy in the head. Then again, she wasn''t normal to begin with anyway.


    "Papa, strongest!" Cai Hong squealed out suddenly, hugging my arm.


    "Ha ha, yes, yes. Your papa is the strongest," I chuckled, patting Cai Hong on the head.


    Mmhmm, I don''t need to think about anything else when I have my cute little Cai Hong here with me.


    We soon reached my courtyard and¡­ I could already tell that there was something amiss before even going in.


    For some reason, I could feel a rather oppressive auraing from within, like there''s something really bad waiting inside.


    I wasn''t even imagining it since Cai Hong hid behind me and Feng Jie was also shivering visibly.


    "What¡­ I¡­ I suppose it''s as expected of Master Lin''s home¡­ This pressure¡­ It seems like I''m reminded again of the difference in power¡­" Feng Jie muttered in between breaths.


    No, no, this isn''t how it''s usually like. There''s definitely something wrong here.


    I put a barrier over both Cai Hong and Feng Jie to ease the effects of the aura before cautiously making my way inside.


    The first thing I noticed was that everything actually looks normal.


    My disciples were doing their own cultivation practices normally and there wasn''t anything around that suggested it was the cause of the oppressive aura.


    "Master!" Eris gasped, being the first to notice me since she didn''t need to be in meditation like the others.


    I thought she would then start running towards me to hug me like always but contrary to my expectations, she screamed, "Master! Run! Get away from here!"


    I didn''t even have time to question why when the door to my disciples'' room suddenly burst open and several things came shooting out of it towards me.


    I almost tried to disintegrate the things until I realised they were a bunch of red and white fox tails.


    That was when I realised I did not see Manami and Kiyomi in the courtyard.


    The tails then wrapped themselves around me and I was immediately pulled inside the room with incredible force, the door shutting tightly behind me.


    "Maaaaasterrrr~" I heard a voice moan.


    It was hard to tell who the voice belonged to since I was buried under a mound of fluffy tails mixed with what I recognised to be my clothes.


    The tails slowly parted to reveal Manami and Kiyomi, both of them in their naked glory and literally drooling at the sight of me.


    Oh yeah¡­ It''s their mating season.


    Umm¡­ Guess I''ll see you guys in a bit¡­

 Chapter 732 - It Was Still Not The End

    (MC POV)


    "Master¡­ I love you¡­" Kiyomi muttered in her sleep.


    I carefully extracted myself from the entanglement of naked flesh and fur.


    So this was an unforeseen problem in the cultivation technique I had given the two of them¡­


    If they were in their mating season, this dual cultivation technique only serves to make them go into heat even more.


    And since their mate isn''t here, they couldn''t even get themselves off and their libido would just keep growing and growing. That resulted in them trying to scratch that itch with each other which in turn only makes it even worse, spiralling into an endless cycle.


    My clothes must have helped abate the effects a little with my smell but it didn''t eliminate it. I''m pretty sure Manami and Kiyomi had been rolling around in the hay non-stop ever since they went into heat on the very first day.


    Because their sexual frustrations weren''t satisfied for these few days, it just kept growing and growing until today, thus the oppressive aura I felt.


    Well, everything''s fine now. Though it took a while, my two foxes were thoroughly sated and were now napping with satisfied smiles on their faces.


    I dressed myself properly before stepping out of the room, only toe face to face with the rest of my girls waiting outside the room. Even Feng Jie was standing amongst them.


    "Master¡­" Lian Li began, fidgeting visibly.


    "Eh? Is something wrong?"


    "Ermm¡­ When Manami and Kiyomi were doing that¡­ They also kind of released some sort of pheromones¡­ So¡­ We''re also quite backed up now¡­"


    Ok¡­ Well, what can I do right? It''s my cute disciples after all.


    I stepped back inside the room and held the door for them, letting my girls enter before shutting the door behind them.


    The lock barely had time to slide into ce before hands had already reached out to pull me deeper into the room.


    Yeah¡­ Sorry¡­ I''ll see you guys in a bit again.


    *


    (Iris POV)


    I watched as Master engaged in sexual intercourse with these moving pieces of flesh he calls his disciples.


    Normally I would stand there and enjoy the show where I would admire every single iota of movement Master makes. The way his body moves, the breath he takes, the expression he makes and even the aura he emits, they were just absolute perfect works of art.


    But unfortunately, I couldn''t do that now.


    It might seem like Master had stopped my ns on converting him back to his perfect self back then, but everything that I''ve done so far was only the setup for my real n.


    As much as Master wanted to deny and reject it, he was still gradually changing back to his normal, perfect self, further proof that his past self was the perfect one.


    By making him conscious of it, he would put more emphasis on caring for the people closer to him, then he would start to see the others as insignificant.


    Then, as the number of people he cares about slowly starts to decrease over time, he would be back to how he was like in the past, back to perfection.


    It might take billions of years before this happens but I was prepared to wait. Time was absolutely not an issue for me.


    Even now I can see Master was changing slightly. He was already dismissing the people around him casually like it was no big deal to him.


    Master wouldn''t have dealt with the death of that worthless moving flesh so casually like that and even leave the old skin bag grieving over it. But yet Master hadn''t even tried to console him which he would have done before all of this happened.


    It was the right decision to End that boy''s sense of bnce and make him fall off the tree.


    Things were going ording to n.


    I hid my presence just as one of those moving pieces of flesh started to devour Master''s lips, allowing me to slip out of the room undetected.


    "Mama¡­ Are you going to hurt Papa again?" The young Myriad Colour Dragon asked the moment I stepped out of the room, the dragon looking like she had been waiting in front of it for a while now.


    "I am merely helping Master achieve his perfect self again. He might not think he needs it now, but he will when the timees. Besides, this is none of your business, dragon. Now step aside."


    "... Yes, Mama¡­" The dragon dropped her head and retreated away from me.


    I took another step forward and I Ended the space in between me and my destination, allowing me to step directly into where I wanted to be in an instant.


    In front of me was another moving piece of flesh who was deep in meditation.


    I snapped my fingers and Ended his meditation, causing him to be violently woken up in the process.


    "Wha¡­ What the? Who? Eh?"


    "You are only allowed to nod or shake your head. You are not allowed to speak to me. You are not allowed to look at my face. You will forget this conversation ever happened and believe the new desires you got werepletely of your own ord."


    The flesh bag promptly lowered his head to look at my feet, nodding his head to show his understanding.


    I reached into my sleeve and took out a piece of Master''s cloth that I managed to sneak out from the pile inside the room just now.


    Giving it a long sniff, I enjoyed Master''s smell before dropping the cloth on top of the boy''s head.


    "You found this piece of cloth by chance when the wind blew it into your room. Once you hold it, the following will ur: Your infatuation with Master will be increased fivefold; Your desires will be increased fivefold; Your special ability''s limits will be expanded by tenfold. You will proceed to n and carry out actions that would fulfill your desires."


    The moving flesh nodded his head again.


    With his conditioning done, I snapped my fingers and Ended the possibility of Omniscience revealing this part of the past to anyone. Of course if Master simply willed the Origin of such an action away, everything that I have tried to hide from Master will be revealed.


    It''s a good thing that Master has not gone that far yet so my ruse is still holding up.


    Now that this particr event is prepared, I took a step back and I was back inside the room again where Master was still entangled in the sea of naked flesh.


    Mmm~ Master looks so perfect~


    Iloveyouiloveyouiloveyouiloveyouiloveyouiloveyouiloveyouiloveyouiloveyouiloveyouiloveyouiloveyou¡­

 Chapter 733 - Just A Little Flip

    (MC POV)


    After my disciples were done, I even had to satisfy the servant girls who were caught up in the fox girls'' pheromones. Thus it was next morning when I finally stepped outside the room, having slept with all the girls the previous day.


    I looked up to see Iris watching me silently, the woman obviously enjoying the show I''ve put for her all this while.


    "You knew this was going to happen, didn''t you?" I asked.


    "Ufufufu~ But of course, Master~ Did you not like it? If you didn''t, I could End all of them right now."


    "What did I say about Ending things arbitrarily? Don''t do that."


    "Ara, ara? If Master says so~ Ufufufu~"


    I stretched myself and groaned. I don''t actually feel sore considering I''m not mortal anymore, but it just felt nice to do that.


    Since all the girls were still asleep including the servants, I went to the kitchens to make some food for everyone.


    It''s been a while since Ist cooked so it''s good for me to polish my rusty cooking skills a little.


    I stepped into the kitchens and I stopped.


    Has the stove always been on the right side? I thought it was on the left? Did they move things around during my absence?


    Hmmm¡­ I suppose it''s possible so I didn''t think too much into it.


    I went up to the cooking station and briefly thought about what I should make.


    "Anything you''d like to have, Xun Guan?" I asked the slime girl.


    "Just water is fine, Master," she replied me as-a-matter-of-factly.


    Oh? That''s weird¡­ I just realised she wasn''t massaging the ces she would usually do and was simply sticking to my shoulders. Perhaps she''s still sleepy?


    I poured out some water for her in a jug and left it on the table, prompting Xun Guan to stretch out a prehensile tentacle from my sleeve to dip into the ss to start sucking the liquid up.


    I left her to it and proceeded to make breakfast for today, deciding on some simple eggs, toast and meat buns.


    I was in the midst of seasoning the eggs to fry them when the kitchen door opened, revealing a yawning Brendan standing at the doorway.


    Xun Guan had quickly retracted her tentacle so he shouldn''t have seen that.


    "Good morning Brendan, long night?" I greeted.


    "Good morning Master, I had a breakthrough with my research yesterday so I had to finish up with it first. Did I disturb you?"


    I chuckled, "How could you? I was worried I might be the one who kept you up."


    Heughed before moving near me.


    I was surprised when he actually slipped his arms around my waist from behind and hugged me while he leaned his head on my shoulder.


    "Oh Master¡­ You can keep me awake any time," He whispered into my ear.


    Brendan squeezed his arms before letting me go, giggling as he moved to help me cut the bread to be toasted.


    What.


    The.


    Fuck?


    I stared at Brendan, wondering if he drank some weird potion yesterday or something but he just continued on as normal, even humming a tune as though he didn''t do anything weird.


    "What was that?" I asked, still keeping my gaze on Brendan.


    He tilted his head at me, "What was what, Master?"


    "Ummm¡­ That. That hug. Like what? I mean, I''m not mad or anything, just surprised."


    Brendan looked genuinely confused, "Hmm? I don''t understand Master? Did something happen?"


    "I mean¡­ You don''t usually do that... Don''t you?"


    He smiled, "Oh, I see. You just needed to ask, Master."


    He stepped closer to me again and this time he hugged me from the front, keeping his gaze locked on me.


    I was still in the midst of processing what was going on when he leaned forward and captured my lips with his.


    ¡­


    I don''t want to say it. I really don''t want to say it¡­


    Ok.


    Brendan''s lips were surprisingly soft.


    He pulled back after a while with a shy smile, "I hope that was a nice enough good morning kiss?"


    Not waiting for an answer, he stepped back and returned to humming while cutting the bread, looking even more chirpy than before.


    Ok, seriously.


    What.


    The.


    Fuck?


    I turned to look at Iris standing in the corner and she''s not showing any signs of thinking this was weird. Actually, it''s hard to tell with her since she literally does not care about anything else that isn''t me.


    "Xun Guan¡­ Noments?" I asked in a whisper.


    "Hmm? About what Master?" She whispered back.


    Eh? Did she not see what happened? Was she sleeping? I guess I did sleep quitetest night so it''ll make sense that she''s still tired.


    "Nothing, just¡­ Er¡­ Nothing," I sighed, going back to the eggs while the feeling of Brendan''s kiss still lingered on my lips.


    Did I hate it? Actually¡­ Not really¡­


    Still doesn''t change the fact that this was weird¡­ Maybe a heads up would be nice, you know?


    I decided not to think about it first and focus on making breakfast for everyone, it''d be really embarrassing if I actually burnt the eggs now.


    I''m definitely thinking he drank something weird yesterday that made Brendan like this, so I''ll properly check through hisbter so as to not embarrass him.


    The servants came in a whileter, all of them apologising profusely for making me prepare everyone''s breakfast but I simply waved them off saying it was fine.


    Soon enough, breakfast wasid out on the table in the dining room and my girls soon filtered into the room, all of them looking fresh.


    "Good morning Master," All of them greeted me.


    Cai Hong ran up and hugged my leg, "Good ''mwowin'' Papa!"


    So cute.


    I sat down at my usual spot at the head of the table before my disciples took their own seats.


    Then the next unexpected thing happened.


    Usually Cai Hong would sit beside me or on myp. This time she chose to sit beside me so that was still normal.


    That would leave my other side empty and my girls would usually draw lots on who gets to sit there, it''s something Lian Li and Manami had been doing ever since Cai Hong joined us and all the girls joined in on it ever since.


    This time, they didn''t even draw lots and Brendan went ahead to take the seat like it was the most natural thing in the world.


    The girls didn''tment on it either, simply waiting for me to take the first bite before everyone else started eating as per normal.


    Ok¡­ Something weird is definitely going on¡­


    Is this some sort of prank?


    Hold on a moment, I just realised there''s more people around than normal¡­


    I mean Feng Jie is here which is normal since I brought her here so it''s natural that she joined us for breakfast. The kitchen being flipped may also be contributing to this weird feeling I''m having but there''s something else that doesn''t feel right.


    Has the dining table always been this big? But why is every seat filled--


    Wait¡­


    WHY DO I SEE FOUR ERIS?

 Chapter 734 - Things Were Definitely Flipped

    (MC POV)


    Ok, Brendan sitting beside me and kissing me and being all lovey-dovey, that''s definitely weird. But I could probably assume that it might be due to some potion he drank or something.


    But FOUR ERIS?!


    What the hell is going on?!


    "Umm¡­ Eris?" I called out.


    "Hmm? What is it, Master?"


    Surprisingly only one of them replied to me. Although the other three did look when they heard the name being called, it was more of the ''curious what I called someone else for'' kind of curious.


    I didn''t want to make myself look weird so I asked, "How''s your traininging along?"


    "Eh? Ah! It''s going well, Master! Thank you for asking!" She assured me with a smile.


    I nodded before looking at the other three Eris, "What about you three?"


    The one to Eris''s immediate right gave me a thumbs up, "Not''a problem t''all, Master! Got everythin'' right an'' jiffy!"


    Ok¡­ Err¡­ She sounds quite interesting¡­


    The next one bowed her head, "This one humbly reports no issues, Master. Thank you for your consideration."


    Huh¡­ Hold on¡­ Eris sometimes talks like that too¡­


    "... Good¡­"


    Thest one seems to not talk much but I understood what she was trying to say from that single word alone.


    Still¡­ What the hell happened? Did I get sent to another dimension or something?


    What the hell is going on here, omniscience?


    ¡­


    There''s nothing wrong? What? Do you not see four Eris in front of me? How is that normal?!


    ¡­


    What the hell are you even on about?! I see four¡­ FOUR Eris in front of me! What do you mean there''s only one?!


    Huh?


    It''s always been like this? What are you even¡­


    Ok, how do you turn this thing off and on again because this thing is clearly broken. I was definitely right not to rely on you!


    Iris, tell me you''re not seeing anything weird right now?


    ''Ara, ara? What could Master be talking about?''


    I''m talking about since when did I have four copies of Eris?


    Iris blinked and shifted her gaze over to my disciple before turning back to me.


    ''I dunno?''


    Right¡­ Should have expected that.


    There''s definitely something going on here but I don''t know what.


    And omniscience is obviously not helping me either¡­


    "Papa, toasties!" Cai Hong giggled, showing me the pieces of bread in her hand.


    That''s her way of asking me to help butter her toast so I did so dutifully for her.


    At least Cai Hong is still cute so that''s normal.


    While I was spreading the butter on my little dragon''s toast, Feng Jie had turned to me and smiled, "Master Lin, will you be free after this?"


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "Depending on the situation. Why?"


    "Oh nothing, I just want to wrap my mouth around that delicious meat pole of yours and suck it until tomorrow~"


    Snap!


    I didn''t even have time to shut her up before that sound echoed around the room.


    I looked to the side to see Brendan had broken his chopsticks in half and was currently ring at the subus phoenix.


    "... Or that could have just been a joke, teehee~" The subus phoenix added quickly.


    Things are just getting weirder and weirder¡­


    Feng Jie wanting toy with the male version of me instead of the female version? Definitely not normal.


    Once breakfast passed, it was back to their daily training¡­ Except Manami and Kiyomi were still in heat, or at least, they were supposed to be.


    Aside from their greeting, they didn''t even look at my direction throughout our morning meal so I called them to me afterwards.


    "You called for us, Master?" Manami asked with Kiyomi beside her.


    "Yes, it''s your mating season now, yes? I was wondering if you have any problems?"


    Kiyomi smiled, "Fufu~ Of course not, Master. We still have each other to deal with it so there''s no issues with that."


    I frowned, "Huh? Then what about what happened yesterday?"


    The two fox youkais tilted their heads at me in confusion.


    "Yesterday? What happened yesterday, Master? Were we too loud?" Manami asked.


    I was just about to point out all the love making we did when Brendan suddenly appeared in between the two of them and draped his arms over their shoulders. In his hands were two knives that he held against the girls'' throats while he chuckled mirthlessly.


    "What do we have here? Are you two trying to do something to Master? Why are you standing so close to Master? Hmmm?"


    Ok¡­ I said this twice already but¡­


    What.


    The.


    Fuck?


    "N¡­ No, Brendan, we were just talking about our estrus season¡­" Manami exined quickly, actually looking terrified.


    "Ye¡­ Yes, Brendan, it was only that and nothing else¡­" Kiyomi confirmed, looking just as scared.


    That''s odd¡­ Not to belittle Brendan or anything but¡­ I''m pretty sure these two girls could defend themselves quite easily against a knife on their throat. So why are they so terrified of him?


    I cleared my throat, "Brendan¡­ What are you doing?"


    Brendan looked surprised and retracted his arms, "Oh? Oh dear, I don''t know what came over me, Master. Please ept my apologies for that misconduct."


    "Yes¡­ Umm¡­ Why don''t the three of you go back to your usual practice?"


    "Yes Master," The three of them bowed before leaving.


    Ok. There''s absolutely no way you''re getting out of this one omniscience, but the hell was that?


    ¡­


    It''s normal?! How the hell is that NORMAL?!! If you were physically in front of me right now I''ll beat your ass and make you eat it before making you shit it out just to force it down your throat again!


    How in the world was that normal?!!


    Everything is flipped! How can¡­ Hold on¡­ Is that what it is?


    Just give me a moment here...


    I went to Diao Chan, finding the Witch busy jotting down notes on the Spells she was researching.


    "Diao Chan?"


    The Witch looked up in surprise, "Oh! Master! Is there anything you need?"


    "Random question, what is your opinion on being tied up and whipped by me?"


    She furrowed her brows, "That sounds painful, Master. Is there a reason to do that?"


    "Nothing, just curious."


    I walked away, leaving a rather confused Witch staring back at me.


    Ok.


    Ok.


    Ok, ok, ok, ok.


    I''m asking the wrong questions.


    Omniscience¡­. Are these the people here the disciples I have been together with since the start?


    ¡­


    They are, huh?


    Then have they been altered in any way, shape, or form?


    ¡­


    So that''s a yes too.


    In what way then?


    ¡­


    They were ''mirrored''? What does that even mean?


    ¡­


    So that Shuai Ge boy has the power to designate a mirror dimension where he can flip anything he wish to? So what exactly was flipped?


    ¡­


    He flipped everyone''s gender and sexual preferences?! Damn¡­ Isn''t that kind of OP?


    I see, so at least I know Brendan isn''t actually gay.


    ¡­


    What do you mean that''s not the reason why he''s suddenly so aggressive with me?


    ¡­


    He left the guys untouched but only flipped their assertiveness so that the males in this Sect should have been meek and passive? Guess that didn''t work out in Brendan''s case.


    So why is he acting like he''s always been my lover and the girls acting like they''ve never been? Were their memories altered too?


    ¡­


    His ability can also make them think that things have always been this way?


    Ok, that seems really OP¡­ How has this guy flown under the radar for so long?


    I was just about to revert everything back to normal with a snap of my fingers when a voice called out from my courtyard''s entrance.


    "Hello, Master Lin¡­"


    I turned and there was the guy himself, looking at me with a bright smile on his face.


    Well¡­ Who''d have guessed the guy in question to appear right here and now?


    I guess I can at least find out why he''s doing this¡­

 Chapter 735 - I Hope This Isn’t Too Traumatizing

    (MC POV)


    "You''re Shuai Ge aren''t you?" I asked, remembering him from the student selection tests as the one who wanted a harem.


    He gasped, "Master Lin remembers me! I am truly honoured!"


    The boy ran up to me and sped my hands, "Master Lin! Ever since that day I met you, I''ve felt the connection between us! We''re fated to be together! Please! I may not worthy, but won''t you consider going out with me?"


    What the hell¡­ So he really was gay after all? But he didn''t show this kind of attitude towards me that day, so why the sudden change? All I knew was that he wanted to grow stronger to have a harem, so why the sudden change of heart? Omniscience?


    ¡­


    A piece of my clothing got blown by the wind yesterday during my tryst andnded in his room? Then my smell made his infatuation with me skyrocket past the limits?


    What even¡­ I don''t even know what toment on this¡­


    Do I have to put my clothes in some sort of containment chamber from now on?


    I slowly pulled my hand out of his grasp, "I''m sorry Shuai Ge, but I don''t see you that way."


    His jaw slowly dropped as his mind tried toprehend what I just said.


    This was calcted, ok? I''m not sure if he thinks the flip worked on me since it obviously didn''t. Iris and Cai Hong should also be unaffected too, so I guess that means his ability doesn''t affect divine beings.


    So my rejection doesn''t reveal the fact that his flipping ability failed to work on me but instead, tells him that he''s just not my type. If he gives up from this and reverts everything back to normal, then I wouldn''t even need to do anything.


    But if he doesn''t¡­


    I watched him carefully as he closed his mouth back up, as thoughing to terms with my words.


    "I¡­ I see¡­ Could I know what is wrong with me to make Master Lin reject me?"


    I sighed, "I''m sorry, I just don''t see you as a romantic interest. That''s all."


    He bit on his thumb and muttered under his breath, "I see¡­ So I do need to flip the gender preferences of the males after all¡­"


    Though he said it in a volume that normally couldn''t be heard, I heard everything since my attention was fixated on him.


    I grimaced a little since his words suggested that he thought I was bi-sexual from the start.


    The boy looked like he was about to leave when Brendan came running here again, my alchemist immediatelytching himself on my arm.


    "Master¡­ Who is this guy? He''s not trying to hit on you is he? If he is, just tell me and I''ll get rid of him for you. Begone thot."


    ¡­ I''m not sure how I should feel about this version of Brendan¡­


    Shuai Ge''s eyes widened at the sight as he no doubt came to the conclusion that the reason I was rejecting him was due to Brendan already being my lover.


    "No¡­ I was¡­ Just leaving. Thank you for your time, Master Lin¡­" Shuai Ge bowed before leaving, obviously unhappy.


    Brendan waited until he was out of the courtyard before turning to me, "What did he want, Master? Was he really hitting on you? He was, wasn''t he? I should go and make sure he doesn''t get close to Master again¡­ Maybe I should just cut his legs off."


    Yeah¡­ This is a problem¡­


    I pped my hands together and used a Technique that allowed my voice to be heard within my courtyard but anyone outside of it wouldn''t be able to hear me.


    "Alright everyone, gather around me now. And I mean everyone, please."


    Brendan looked at me quizzically but I waved his questions away forter, indicating he should just follow me first.


    I went to the pavilion and waited for everyone to gather, all of them looking at me curiously.


    "Ok, first things first¡­" I sighed, I snapped my fingers and broke the Technique affecting them to revert them back to normal.


    The effect was instantaneous.


    Brendan went from holding my arm tightly to releasing his grip and scurrying away from me in an instant.


    The girls went from curiosity to shock within a split second, their eyes widening when they recalled the events of this morning.


    Unfortunately, there were still four Erises for some reason and I even forgot to ask omniscience about that. I would like to ask about it right now but there''s something else that requires my immediate attention.


    Because right at this moment, Manami and Kiyomi had dived straight towards me and were currently in the middle of trying to rip my clothes off.


    They had some trouble with it since my clothes were Xun Guan after all so it merely stretched and didn''t tear, causing my fox disciples to grow increasingly frustrated that they couldn''t get to my naked skin.


    "I''lle back and exin in a moment, ok? Sit tight!" I called out before teleporting the two foxes and I back to my room.


    Yeah, I''m going to have to deal with these two girls'' libido first¡­ I''ll be right back¡­


    *


    (Eris POV)


    Ok¡­ This is really weird now¡­ All of us were still staring at the space where Master had been before he teleported away with Manami and Kiyomi.


    "I''m sorry¡­ But¡­ Am I remembering the events of what happened this morning correctly?" Tsuki asked, her hands grasping at her head. "Was I really not attracted to Aniue for the entirety of this morning?!"


    ria was hugging her knees to her chest, "I assure you, you did not¡­ I was also seeing Onii-sama as just my Onii-sama and nothing more for the entire morning¡­"


    Of course, leave it to the two bro-cons to get upset over the fact that they weren''t attracted? to their brother.


    "Arrrgghh!! How could I even tell Master that being tied up and whipped was painful?!!! That would have been a great reward for me!!!" Diao Chan screamed.


    Ok¡­ That''s the normal Diao Chan I know.


    "Hold on now¡­ Why are there four Erises?" Lian Li finally pointed out the elephant in the room.


    I looked at my other selves and I instinctively knew who was who.


    "''Aayy¡­ Nice to meet you guys in person, eh?" Bait chucked, giving a wave.


    "... Mystifying¡­" Laverna muttered, looking down at her hands.


    "This one is truly humbled by this feeling¡­ Should we all be worried?" Denna asked, looking concerned.


    I scratched my cheek, "Umm¡­ Nice to meet you guys outside of me head, I suppose?"


    "Oh? Are you saying your other personalities manifested into physical forms?" Lian Li asked.


    All four of us nodded.


    "How curious¡­ I suppose you can''t hide this from Master anymore," she smiled sympathetically.


    I sighed, "We''ll tell Master everything once Hees back¡­ In the meantime¡­ Can we talk about Brendan?"


    Everyone turned their gaze to the alchemist who was busy clutching his head and contemting his existence in the corner.


    ¡­


    Yeah, he doesn''t look ready to talk at all.


    I guess we''ll give him a few minutes¡­

 Chapter 736 - Mirror World

    (MC POV)


    "Master¡­ We love you..." Manami moaned, finally falling into an unconscious bliss beside her sister.


    I already learnt from my experience with themst night so it was easier for me to satisfy these two foxes in hear this time around.


    Leaving the two to recuperate, I went back out into my courtyard after Xun Guan dressed me again.


    My disciples were still sitting there alongside the servants, at least they looked less confused than they were before this.


    I went back to the pavilion and sat down on the bench to face them, "Sooo¡­ I suppose all of you have questions about what just happened?"


    Brendan raised his hand "Umm...Yes, Master¡­ Was I mind controlled?"


    I grinned, "Well¡­ Yes and no. The actions you took were basically things you already wanted to do but just didn''t, so¡­ You should have just told me how you felt, Brendan."


    His face actually turned bright red before he hid it behind his hands.


    "Then¡­ Then what about us, Master?" Lian Li asked fearfully.


    "You girls were different. You had your preferences flipped so if you liked me before, you wouldn''t have."


    The girls all breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing my words.


    Eris raised her hand meekly, "And umm¡­ Me, Master?"


    I took a good long look at the four variations of her.


    It didn''t make sense that there would be four of her, there was nothing in that flip that would make her split like that.


    What''s more, omniscience also confirmed that this was how she was all along which definitely didn''t make sense.


    I didn''t notice it before but now that I am paying attention, each of them were actually slightly different from the others.


    The first one looked like the normal Eris that I was familiar with, the action of nervously ying with her fingers was something I saw her do often.


    The second one kept shifting her weight around restlessly, like a predator waiting to pounce. She also had a kind of wild look about her despite looking exactly like Eris.


    The third one had a feeling that was theplete opposite of the second one. Her presence was so thin that she was hard to notice her even standing there. It just felt like she had blended herself with the background.


    Then there was thest one who pretty much personified the word ''demure''. Like she would have been the stereotypical traditional housewife who would follow the husband a few steps behind him while keeping her head down without a word.


    I crossed my arms, "Yes¡­ About that, I don''t know why either. Apparently you''ve always been this way? Do you know what that means?"


    The four of them shared a look before nodding their heads.


    The first Eris stepped forward, "Actually, Master¡­ Ummm¡­ There''s always been four of me living inside one body."


    I frowned, "Split personalities?"


    All of them nodded.


    "I am Eris," The first one introduced herself. "I was born the day Master had given me this name."


    Err¡­ Born the day I gave you that name? So I was right¡­ The people I gave names to pretty much were changed in some way. But what about the other three?


    "And I''m Bait!" The second one chirped merrily. "I pretty much poofed myself in ''cause of those stinkin'' bandits Master took care of! Nice ta'' finally meet ''cha in person!"


    Ok¡­ Err¡­ I don''t even know what to say for her case. She¡­ ''poofed'' herself into existence? Ok¡­


    "... Laverna¡­ Honoured¡­ Reserved¡­" The third one greeted me with a bow.


    Even though she only said those three words, I kind of understood she was saying "My name is Laverna, I am greatly honoured to meet you, Master. I came to be because of the need to stay reserved for a period of time in my life."


    I turned to thest one and she did a curtsy, "Well met, Master. This humble one is Denna. This one was made when this one had been travelling with several merchants back in the day and the need arose for this to act like a humble, demuredy."


    ¡­ Ok. I kind of get what''s going on now.


    I tapped my chin with a finger, "Ok, I get it. I remember Eris had been wandering from ce to ce for some time before we met, correct?"


    The swordswoman nodded her head to show me I was correct.


    I then continued, "So you''ve adopted different personas to fit yourself in better in the situations you find yourself in while travelling. Somehow when I named you, those personas manifested as separate personalities within you and they all live inside the same body. Did I get it right?"


    "Yes Master."


    "Right''o Master!"


    "Correct¡­"


    "This one is once again humbled by Master''s genius."


    I tilted my head at them, "No wonder you were so good at sword arts, you have four times the capacity to learn and you''re able to adapt quickly since you have four consciousness inside you to counter anything thrown at you. But now for some reason all your personalities are manifested physically outside¡­"


    "That''s right, Aniue! What happened to cause all of this?" Tsuki asked, suddenly rushing forward to grasp my hand with tears in her eyes. "I can''t believe I was made to simply see Aniue as nothing more than just a normal brother! That was uneptable!!"


    Err¡­ I mean¡­ What else did you want to see me as?


    Before I could even ask her, ria had also rushed forward to sp my other hand.


    "Me as well, Onii-sama!! I even felt that there was nothing weird with me when I actually called Onii-sama ''Onii-chan'' in my mind!!"


    Is¡­ Is that even a big deal?


    "Me too! Me too!!" Diao Chan waved her hand in the air. "How could I have said that Master tying me up and whipping me was painful?! That''s the best gift I can get, Master! So could I please get something like that done to me? Please? Please? Pleeeease?"


    Well Diao Chan''s just like normal I guess.


    I decided not to ask them that and instead exined, "There''s a new student who joined our Sect during the student selections that can create some sort of mirror world that can flip anything he wants within it. It seems like he''s infatuated with me so he er¡­ Wants to eliminate thepetition¡­"


    I looked pointedly at the girls to show what I meant by petition''.


    "I guess the mirror world he made kind of made Eris''s multiple personalities manifest into a physical form as a side effect. So I was thinking of simply getting rid of his existence."


    Unexpectedly, Brendan stood up, "Master. Could we please deal with this person ourselves? It doesn''t sit well with me that even after getting these gifts from Master, we''re still relying on Master to protect us like this."


    I smiled at him, "But I do want you all to rely on me though? It''ll trouble me a little if I be unreliable."


    "Eh? I¡­ I didn''t mean it that way, Master!" Brendan denied quickly.


    I chuckled, "I know, I know. You want to see proof of your growth so that you know you''re actually not disappointing me right? What about you girls?"


    "I agree with him, Master!" Lian Li replied immediately, a determined look on her face.


    The other girls were also in agreement.


    "Well alright, in that case I''ll leave this situation to you guys. I''ll add a protection inscription to protect you from his maniptions and since I still need to take care of those two foxes that are constantly in heat¡­ I trust you can do this without any other help?"


    All of my disciples bowed their heads to me, "It will be done, Master!"


    Oh, I''m so proud of them~

 Chapter 737 - Confronting This World’s Creator

    (Brendan POV)


    After epting our request of leaving the matter to us, Master left the courtyard and returned to his room, presumably to take care of Manami and Kiyomi since we started hearing some indecent soundsing from there again.


    The servants also quickly returned to their duties, leaving my fellow sister disciples and I alone to deal with this problem we have.


    Diao Chan turned to me with a smirk, "So¡­ Not the way you expected to have your interests revealed, huh?"


    I went back to hiding my face again, "Please¡­ Can we not talk about it¡­"


    ria came up and patted my shoulder, "It''s ok Brendan! It''s Onii-sama after all! It''ll be weird for you not to fall for him!"


    That''s not the issue here¡­


    Even Lian Li came up to sp my shoulder, "Look on the bright side, Brendan. Master did not reject your advances at all, correct? That means Master might actually not mind your feelings for Him."


    I sighed, "Yes, but the fact was that I was so forward with Master¡­ Master definitely thinks I''m some sort of loose guy or something now¡­"


    Tsuki shook her head, "I doubt it. Aniue is not that shallow, but I''m sure you already know that and you''re just saying that to hide your embarrassment."


    Ugh¡­ She saw right through me¡­


    I stood up, "Alright, let''s just move on from my embarrassing scandal and concentrate on the real piece of trash that got us all in this problem, agreed?"


    The girls smiled wryly at me but nodded to show their assent.


    Lian Li turned to me, "You saw the guy right? What was he like?"


    I sifted through my memories of him, "Brown hair, blue eyes, typical pretty boy look honestly. I overheard Master rejecting him and he looked quite devastated about it, so he''s definitely nning something. I¡­ I think he''s specifically targeting me."


    Diao Chan tilted her head at me, "You? Why?"


    "He definitely thinks Master rejected his advances because¡­ Ahem¡­ Because he thinks I was Master''s lover¡­" I exined, trying my best to keep a straight face.


    The Bait version of Eris hefted her sword on her shoulder, "So? I dun'' get why we''re not just goin'' there ta'' lop his head off? Ain''t that a simple way ta'' solve this?"


    Eris also nodded, "I agree, why are we hesitating now? Shouldn''t we just go and deal with this guy like how we''ve been dealing with all the dissenters in the past?"


    I made a face at Eris, "This person has an ability strong enough to affect us. Like Master said, he can create a mirror world and we''re apparently still trapped inside it. Who knows what else he can do?"


    Bait waved her hand dismissively, "Bah! That''s why we should go dere'' right now before he gets smart, then lop his ''ead off ''fore he could even see usin''!"


    I pursed my lips, "I suppose we can try that first?"


    "Alright! Wha'' are we still waitin'' ''round ''ere for? Let''s go!"


    I held up my hand, "Hold on. You can cut his head off, but let me distract him from the front first. I think it''s safer that way at least."


    Lian Li nodded, "And failing that, I''ll st him with my lightning."


    ria took out some sort of weird looking stick from her storage ring, "And I''ll just hit him with this if he manages to block your attacks on him!"


    Tsuki narrowed her eyes at her, "Do you always keep an RPG on you?"


    "Hehehe~ Of course I do! Never know when you might need one!"


    With our n set, we made our way to the student Practitioner courtyard where all of them were staying.


    On our way there, we saw the changes made to Master''s Sect.


    Most of the males look to be more reserved and shy, keeping more to themselves than with others. Then there were the females who were obviously couples strolling along while holding hands. We even spotted a pair that was kissing each other quite passionately under a tree.


    Hopefully they won''t feel too awkward about this when they are returned to how they were before.


    It took us a while but we managed to find who we were looking for after asking for some directions from a ratherpliant male Practitioner who was sitting by himself.


    Our target was staying in one of therger dorms and had his room in the corner of the ground floor which suited us just fine. It had a window at the back that the girls could watch what was going on while I approached from the front door.


    I rapped my knuckles on the wood and I didn''t need to wait long before the door was opened by a rather irritated young man.


    "What do you¡­ Oh, it''s you. What do you want? Are you here to gloat about how you have Master Lin''s favour and not me?"


    Well, why not actually.


    I smirked at him, "Of course, do you think you can get Master''s favour that easily? Who are you to think you''re even worthy of it? Master had personally asked me to be His disciple, what about you?"


    He gritted his teeth, "Master Lin simply doesn''t know my talent yet! When I change things around here, you''ll be dumped faster than you can even blink and I will be the one to warm Master Lin''s bed every night! Then¡­ Ha! Maybe then I''ll keep you around as a pet!"


    Wow this guy is also quite delusional¡­


    I titled my nose up at him, "You overestimate yourself. Do you think you''re even worth getting Master''s attention?"


    "Of course I am! I am way stronger than you! I''ve asked around, you know? You''re just the disciple who can make some fancy potions, nothing more."


    "Perhaps. But this ''fancy potion'' guy is still the disciple of Master Lin while you are not. Surely that is a clear indication of how inferior you are to me."


    "How dare y--"


    He didn''t get to finish his words as Eris had snuck up behind him and chopped his head off with a quick sword sh.


    And as though that wasn''t enough, a golden bolt of lightning struck at the young man''s body, disintegrating it into ashes.


    Eris then leapt forward and tackled me away just as something flew through the window and engulfed the area in front of me in an explosion, sting the door off its hinges and breaking several chunks of the wall apart.


    Err¡­ I thought Lian Li and ria were only going to interfere if Eris failed to cut his head off?


    Just when that thought crossed my mind, a voice called out from around us, "Ha! You think I didn''t prepare for this?! You are in my world now! This is MY WORLD! I am God here!! You think you can kill God in his own domain?! I have all of you right in the centre of my palm!"


    Damn¡­ I knew it wouldn''t be that easy¡­


    But for this guy to im to be a ''God''... How presumptuous of him. I wonder how this ''God'' would feel if I were to pour acid down his throat?


    Yeah, we are so keeping him around just to torture for all of this things he''s done.

 Chapter 738 - How Dare This Trash Live

    (Eris POV)


    This is troublesome¡­


    Right now I don''t want to kill this guy anymore. I want to string him up somewhere and use him as a punching bag for at least a week before I start dissecting him and making him eat his own innards.


    How dare he even im to be a God?


    If he really was one, then he wouldn''t be creating such problems for Master!


    He even caused the other variations of me to be split into their own bodies! I may look like I''m handling this as per normal but everything feels weird to me now, you know?


    It feels like living in a home where all of your family members suddenly disappeared and youe back home to find all their things stillying around there but the people themselves are gone. Do you know how unsettling that feels? I can''t even talk to myself inside my head anymore!


    I picked up Brendan and retreated away from the room, moving back to the rest of the girls in case he had any more traps in store there.


    "Hahaha! Now you''re running away with your tails between your legs?! Pathetic!" His voice echoed from around us.


    "Come on out ya fuckin'' piece of trash! I''ll break ya neck and wring you like a dirty lil'' rag, ya hear me?!" Bait roared while waving her sword around.


    "Hmph! You think I will be goaded by such petty threats? I don''t even need toe out to fight you when you''re busy with yourselves!"


    The sound of ss shattering filled the space and several figures appeared out of thin air in front of us.


    The figures revealed? themselves to be copies of us, all of them sporting a nk look on their face.


    I lifted my sword in preparation for a fight but several bolts of golden lightning shed out and consumed all of the copies in an instant, vaporising them.


    I turned back to look at Lian Li dropping her still smoking hand to her side, the golden haired girl looking up into the sky in disdain.


    "Was that the best you can do? Pathetic."


    "Hmph, don''t be so proud of yourself just because you can kill some inferior copies. Once I consolidate my new powers, I will be able to create perfect mirrors of you then! No one would be able to tell the two apart!"


    Diao Chan rolled her eyes, "And you dare call yourself a ''God'' when you''re this weak? You''re an embarrassment."


    "You dare mock me?! I''ll-- Ack!"


    Something crashed into the ground several feet in front of us, creating a small crater at the impact zone.


    The ''something'' revealed itself to be our target, the piece of trash embedded halfway into the ground..


    We shifted our gaze to where he had flown from to see the Matriarch Lunamaeniera and her maid Rina standing there, the Matriarch looking less than pleased.


    "You bastard, you are the cause of my current confusion aren''t you? I keep having the feeling of missing something but I don''t know what it is. What did you do to me?!"


    Oh.


    She must have been affected by the flip as well and no longer remembers Master as her ''husband''. I''m surprised she even noticed it considering none of us even suspected anything was amiss. I suppose her experience isn''t just for show.


    The piece of trash tried to get up to his feet but Tsuki moved before he could even get his foot under him.


    She grabbed him by both sides of his head and smashed her knee straight into his nose, sending the trash crashing back into the wall of his room.


    Even though he was down, Tsuki didn''t stop and leapt over to him, conjuring up some kind of spike made out of shadows that she used to impale the guy through his torso without mercy.


    Just for good measure, she made sure to twist the spike as well, not minding the blood stters that decorated her surroundings.


    The trash grasped onto the spike, trying and failing to say something before his body went limp.


    ria then went up beside Master''s little sister from another world, summoning some sort of small weapon into her hand.


    Tsuki raised an eyebrow at her, "A Desert Eagle? What else do you carry around with you? I won''t even be surprised if you''ve got a tank in there at this point."


    ria stuck her tongue out at her before pointing the weapon at the trash, shooting it at the already dead boy in between his eyes.


    The rest of us joined up with the little sisters to inspect the trash. I noted the small hole in his forehead with mild interest, the wound most likely caused by ria''s weapon.


    All of us waited for something to happen since, all things considered, we still killed the trash pretty easily which was a little suspicious.


    The Matriarch made her way to the dead trash with her maid by her side, "So¡­ What was all this about?"


    Diao Chan turned to her, "Are you not back to normal yet?"


    She crossed her arms, "If ''normal'' is me being confused about having fantasies about a wife I don''t remember getting then yes. If not, then obviously not."


    "Hmm¡­ Maybe killing him does not restore us back to normal," I suggested, looking at the dead body. "We might need to consult with Master about this."


    And of course, at that moment the piece of trash''s voice echoed around us again, "Ahahaha! I already told you I''m God here! Did you think I can be killed so easily?!"


    All of us immediately went on alert, forming a circle with our backs facing each other to search for him.


    "This bastard¡­ What do we need to do to get rid of him?" Lian Li asked aloud.


    Diao Chan cracked her knuckles, "I don''t know, but I know if I do get my hands on him, I''ll make him go through every single level of hell imaginable before giving him to Delta to y with."


    "Don''t you have like¡­ I don''t know¡­ A Spell that you can use for this?" Brendan suggested.


    The Witch turned to scowl at him, "I can ask the same thing of you. Don''t you have a potion that you can use for this too?"


    "Touche¡­"


    The trashughed out loud again, "Oh you don''t have to worry about me. While you were all busy with the mirror fakes I created here, I''ve already made my way to my dear Master Lin''s courtyard. All I need to do is to make the right changes to him and he will be mine and mine alone!! What can? you do when Master Lin prefers me over everyone else?"


    This bastard!


    "For someone as Godly as you im to be, it''s pathetic that you have to resort to such petty tricks," I taunted.


    "Ha! Say all you want, but I know if Master Lin tells all of you to get lost, you would do so without hesitation! So all I need to do is get him to hate all of you!"


    Hisughter receded into the distance, no doubt heading back towards Master''s courtyard.


    If he were to go disturb Master now, it''ll just show Master how ipetent we are! There''s no way we can allow that!!


    We have to get back before he does anything strange to Master!

 Chapter 739 - There’s Another One Now

    (MC POV)


    You know¡­ When I said I would take care of Manami and Kiyomi, I was referring to the aftercare thates after an intense love making session.


    So there I was with a tray that held a pitcher of drinking water and a bucket of clean, warm water with fresh towels soaking inside it, ready to take care of my two fox disciples.


    But the moment I stepped into my room, I found the girls were already up and about with their heads buried in each other''s crotch while my underwear was worn over their heads with a bunch of my clothes strewn around them.


    Yep¡­ They raided my wardrobe for them.


    I guess leaving these two foxes in heat in a room literally filled with my scent was an exceptionally bad idea. At least I managed to put both the tray and bucket down safely before I got pulled in by their tails.


    After another intense lovemaking session that Feng Jie took advantage of and joined in halfway through, I made sure to bring the two of them to their own rooms and eliminate my smell from their surroundings before I left.


    I ced the pitcher and bucket of water beside their bed, hopefully they would have the sense to clean themselves up when they woke up again.


    Otherwise¡­ It would just be me spending another hour or two in bed with them again¡­ Which I have absolutely no problems with, just in case you were wondering.


    Leaving my disciple''s quarters, I went out to my courtyard to see Cai Hong seated at my pavilion and having her afternoon tea with her servant, Joanne.


    Since there wasn''t anything for me to do now, I decided to join them as well.


    "Papa!" Cai Hong waved at me enthusiastically when she spotted me, being the cute little dragon she was.


    Joanne immediately began preparing another cup of tea for me, the short girl blushing to her ears as she did so. Obviously she was embarrassed about something though whether it was over that night we spent in bed or her being affected by Shuai Ge''s mirror world was anyone''s guess.


    Though her stature is only a little taller than Cai Hong, I still have to remember she''s a fully grown adult and not treat her like a child.


    I sat down by the table and Cai Hong immediately climbed up onto myp, settling herself down on her usual seat while cuddling her back against me.


    "Ma¡­ Ma¡­ Master¡­ Li¡­ Lin¡­ Yo¡­ Your¡­ Te¡­ Tea¡­" Joanne stuttered, cing the cup down in front of me with shaky hands.


    I couldn''t help it, ok? She just looked so cute so I had to pat her head.


    "Kyaa! Eh? Umm¡­ Uwuuuu¡­"


    Though she was surprised by my action at first, she slowly rxed and enjoyed the head pat.


    Of course I could not forget about the cutest girl around here so I went ahead and started patting Cai Hong''s head too.


    "Ehehehe~ Papa''s hand¡­ Warm~"


    "Oya? I didn''t know Master Lin was also fond of little girls~" Feng Jiemented, the subus phoenix swaggered in.


    I grinned, "Yes, Cai Hong and Joanne are cute."


    "Ehehehe~ Papa said Cai Hong is cute~" My little dragon squealed.


    On the other hand, I didn''t know Joanne could turn any redder but she did, "C-c-c-cute?! Awawawa¡­"


    Feng Jie grinned, "Is that so¡­ I can do this too, you know?"


    She snapped her fingers and a torrent of mes engulfed her entire body.


    When the mes died down, in her ce was a little girl that had Feng Jie''s smirk.


    I grinned at her, "If you want a head pat that badly, you just need to say. No need to change your form for that."


    Feng Jie rolled her eyes and returned herself back to normal, "So what are you doing now? If Master Lin is free¡­ We can--"


    "One more word of that sort out of you and I''m kicking you out of this mountain," I warned, moving to pick up my tea.


    "Yes, yes. Always protective of your little daughter aren''t you? What if I told you she''s just as bad as-- OWW!"


    I turned at the sudden scream from her, finding the subus phoenix hunched over and grasping her face in pain. Joanne was looking at her with aplicated look on her face as though she had just seen something troubling.


    I did notice a small crumb of what could have been a cookie rolling away on the floor so I looked down to see Cai Hong nibbling innocently on her cookie.


    She noticed my gaze and looked up to smile at me, "Papa? Cookie?"


    A, so cute.


    I patted her head again for being so cute before I moved on to drink my tea.


    But before my hand could even touch the cup, I felt something shift in the world.


    Cai Hong, Joanne and FengJie also started looking around showing it wasn''t just me who felt the change. Could Shuai Ge be doing something again?


    Just as that thought crossed my mind, a voice called out from the entrance of my courtyard.


    "Master Liiiiiin~ I''m baaaaack~"


    I turned to see the person I was just thinking about standing there with a very disconcerting smile on his face.


    He giggled a little weirdly and actually sashayed his way towards me, "Your lover is here, Master Lin~ I am ready for you anytime~"


    I could feel my hair standing on end.


    "Oh my¡­ And you thought I was bad, Master Lin¡­" Feng Jie muttered, shivering in disgust.


    Linking the shift in the world I felt to him, I asked, "What did you do, Shuai Ge?"


    His brows furrowed slightly, "Are you still not interested in me? This can''t be! I thought that if I focused all the change on you, it would definitely work! Why won''t you love me, Master Lin?!!"


    I pursed my lips at him, "You know, Shuai Ge¡­ If you really were that interested in me¡­ Why couldn''t you have just tried wooing me like a normal person would? Why resort to using all this just to get me to look at you?"


    Feng Jie puffed up her chest, "Like me~ See where I got after showing Master Lin my charms? Then again, I am more charming than you~"


    This subus phoenix¡­


    He stopped and stared at me for a good while, as though he never thought about it before.


    Shuai Ge then slowly tilted his head at me, "If¡­ If I did that¡­ Would Master Lin have epted me?"


    I shrugged, "It''s hard to say now since you''ve already done all this. I''d say you pretty much already ruined all your chances you had when you decided to go this route."


    He dropped his shoulders and sank to his knees in defeat.


    I was in the process of considering if I should go andfort him or end his existence when he suddenly looked up again.


    "In that case¡­ If I can''t have the real Master Lin¡­ I just have to create another one for myself!!"


    He raised his hands and the world shifted again.


    I felt a gust of wind blow past me and soon enough, there was another me standing with his back facing against me.


    ¡­


    What did omniscience say about having two of me in the same universe again?

 Chapter 740 - My Disciples Are Always Cute

    (MC POV)


    The other me turned around and his eyes widened, "Woah. Why is there another me here?"


    I narrowed my eyes at him, "You''re the fake one here. What are you even talking about?"


    "Fake? What are you even¡­ Eh? Cai Hong? What are you doing over there? Come here to Papa now!"


    Cai Hong moved but it wasn''t to run over to the fake me but to hide behind me instead.


    "Papa¡­ Scary monster¡­" She cried, pointing at the other me.


    I watched as the other me took a step back as though he was physically struck. Not gonna lie though, if I was the one receiving such words from Cai Hong, I would be quite devastated too.


    He reached out his hand towards her direction, "Cai¡­ Cai Hong, that¡­ That one is the fake one, quicklye to Papa."


    "No! Cai Hong''s Papa is here! You''re not my Papa!" The little dragon squealed, hugging me tighter.


    I could hear the metaphorical ss shatter for the other me.


    Shuai Ge chose that moment to move towards the fake me, "Master Lin~ No need to care about them. How about we head back to our little nest and--"


    He didn''t get a chance to finish his words before his body was blown up into a fountain of gore. I made sure to cover Cai Hong''s eyes from that scene. This is definitely proof that he''s fake, I would never let Cai Hong see something like this!


    As if on cue, my disciples chose toe back at that very moment as well.


    Lian Li rushed in, "Master! Our apologies! We let that¡­ Eh? There''s two Masters?"


    Diao Chan gasped, "Oh! Are we having another gangbang, Master?!"


    This Witch¡­ Can you read the mood? Do you not see the sshes of blood all around the ce? I really need to tie her up and whip herter¡­ No wait, she''ll like it. I''ll just tie her up and leave her there for a few hours¡­ No, she likes that too. Why is she so difficult to punish?


    The other me turned to them, "Everyone stay back, there''s a fake here messing with your minds!"


    "Eh? A fake? Then¡­ Eh? Why does this one feel weird when looking at you?" The demure Eris asked. If I remember correctly, she''s Denna right?


    "Agreed¡­ Fake¡­" The Eris known as Laverna nodded.


    "Unn¡­ I can''t put my finger on it either, but this is definitely not Onii-sama," ria muttered while staring at the other me.


    Brendan tilted his head at the fake me, "It''s slight, but this one standing here definitely has a different feeling about him. He''s not the Master we know."


    My disciples then started backing away from him, shocking him even more.


    Oh, I get it, because he''s not a direct copy but a mirrored version of me, so his looks and aura were mirrored as well, making it obvious that he will be different from me.


    But the fact that he was still here despite the Shuai Ge boy being obliterated was cause for worry. That means the mirror world he created was not anchored to him but something else that allows it to exist despite his death.


    Or¡­ He didn''t die yet?


    Unfortunate, but all I need is to just manipte the Origin of him creating such a world and that would be enough to cause this world to unravel.


    So I''ll just do this and¡­ Hmm? My attempts in doing so were Ended?


    I turned to look at Iris who smiled and shook her head before pointing at the other me.


    Oh right¡­ He''s mirrored. So instead of being Origin, he''s the End instead. No wonder the universe isn''t copsing into itself since I guess having two Ends is fine?


    Er¡­ I don''t know, ok? I didn''t create¡­ Oh wait, I did create the universe¡­ Can''t use that excuse here¡­


    I''m still recovering my memories, ok?!


    Ahem¡­


    I looked at the other me, "Sorry but, I think if you were to use your omniscience, you''d know what is actually going on right now."


    He maintained eye contact with me but I knew he was doing what I suggested since¡­ Well¡­ Since it''s what I would do.


    Shuai Ge shouldn''t have flipped the other me''s personality as that would just mean he created a different person from myself, which brings about the question of what exactly did he even flip to create him?


    "So¡­ I am simply a mirrored persona, huh?" The other me finally sighed, his shoulders drooping. "What now? Do I cease to exist because I found out about this?"


    I tilted my head at him, "Err¡­ I don''t believe there''s such a rule in ce for such a thing. Is there?"


    "Oh there isn''t, but there can be!" The voice of Shuai Ge echoed through my courtyard.


    Yeah, that''s what I thought. No way he was going to let himself get killed so easily aftering this far.


    "By Master¡­ This guy is soooo annoying, can''t ya jus'' stay dead?!"? Bait shouted, waving her fist in the air threateningly.


    The other me looked up at the sky, "Impossible. I Ended you, how are you still alive?"


    "Wahahaha! It was my miscalction to create you with the same personality Master Lin! But I wasn''t joking when I said I''m God here. This is my domain and my word isw! I will have you be my lover no matter what I have to do to achieve that! Just you wait! I''ll soon find the best way to get in your pants! Wahahaha!"


    Err¡­ I don''t think that''s even a threat but what do I know?


    Boy''s persistent I''ll give him that. He''s pretty much faced three rejections with one of them being death and he still wants to continue trying?


    I reached up my hand, preparing to end this whole thing with a snap when Brendan stopped me.


    "Master! Please give us one more chance! We''ll fix it! We''ll absolutely fix it! You don''t need to lift a finger for this!"


    The rest of my disciples also nodded their heads desperately beside him.


    I raised an eyebrow at them, "Is there really a need for you all to do this though? I can really just end it here with a snap, you know?"


    "We know, Master! But please let us reim our honour by dealing with him ourselves!" Brendan insisted.


    Err¡­ Really? Something tells me that''s not the real reason you want to deal with this yourselves¡­


    Ok¡­ I''m a bit curious. What is the real reason they''re trying so hard, omniscience?


    ¡­


    So that they can capture him themselves¡­ Then they can¡­ What? Oh¡­ They''re going? to even do that? Ouch. Oh? I err¡­ Didn''t know Diao Chan even knew about such a torture method¡­ Eh? Even ria and Tsuki? Oh my¡­ Er¡­ You can stop now, omniscience¡­ Please purge all memories of this for me, thanks.


    ''Was that an order, Master?''


    Yes, I don''t want to remember what I just saw, just let me think they meant what they said, please. My disciples are all innocent cuties.


    ''Ara? If Master so wishes~''


    ¡­


    Hmm? Oh, so they were serious huh.


    I nodded my head, "Alright. But if something happens again and any of you are in danger, I''m stepping in, ok?"


    My disciples bowed, "Thank you Master! We won''t let you down!"


    They turned and immediately left the courtyard, presumably to go find the boy.


    I turned to smile at the other me, "So¡­ Tea?"

 Chapter 741 - Iris Did Not Like That

    (MC POV)


    The other me sat down across the table from me. Joanne looked at me for confirmation and only when I nodded did she move to pour out tea for him obediently.


    "So¡­ What happens to me now?" The other me asked, looking pointedly at me.


    I picked up my own tea cup to take a sip, "I suppose I should first ask if I were to end your existence, would you be willing?"


    He smiled at me, "Who would be willing to have their existence ended like that?"


    "I suppose not. I guess you are me, after all, and I wouldn''t agree to that either."


    His smile turned a little mischievous, "Although¡­ I may be persuaded to do so, actually."


    I set down my cup, "Oh? How?"


    He reached forward and sped my hand, "If you show me the best night of my short-lived life, I may just ept that being the end of my life."


    ¡­


    Fuck.


    That guy just had to flip my own sexual orientation huh. Then again, of course he did since that should have been his priority.


    Now for the really age old question¡­ If you made love with a copy of yourself, is that sex or is it masturbation?


    "Buuuu!! Don''t touch Papa, fake papa!" Cai Hong squealed, pulling my hand away from his grasp.


    The gayer version of me sighed, "That still hurts Cai Hong, even if it''s true."


    Cai Hong merely stuck her tongue out at him before going back to hugging me.


    "You seem to be taking your situation rather well," I pointed out.


    "If you were me, would you be raising a big fuss about it?"


    "I would, actually."


    "Hmm¡­ Ah, I guess this was something he flipped as well, to let me ept my position of being a mirrored persona more easily. Makes sense since it wouldn''t benefit him if I were to find out I''m not the real one and make a big deal about itter."


    "Mmm¡­ Yep, that definitely makes sense," I nodded.


    The two of us reached for our cups and sipped at our tea at the same time.


    He ced his cup on the table before smiling at me again, "So what do you say? Should we head to the bedroom now?"


    I don''t know about you, but seeing myself invite me to go have a romp in the bed is actually quite disconcerting. Is there even someone who would like a situation like this?


    I grimaced, "You know¡­ I don''t swing that way I''m afraid."


    "Oh? But you didn''t hate it when Brendan was kissing you?"


    ¡­


    I got nothing to say to that.


    He snapped his fingers, "Well, no matter, I can still do this."


    His form shifted and his body transformed into my female form.


    Now that I looked at it, my female body does look like Iris minus the horns on her head and with my hair being ck instead of white.


    "How is it? Interested now?" He¡­ Err¡­ She¡­ Hmm¡­ The other me smirked.


    I didn''t even get a chance to respond when an unexpected person actually objected quite fervently.


    "NEVER! YOU WON''T TOUCH MASTER IN THAT BODY!!" Iris screeched, the entire space crackling with the pressure of her rage.


    Both the other me and myself turned to look at Iris in surprise, we both know how impossibly difficult it was to get her to be outraged at anything.


    I mean thest time that happened was my disciples ruining her who knows how long n to get me to reset back to my old self. Which admittedly isn''t really that long ago I suppose but that''s beside the point.


    I sensed her will being directed to the entire World and I knew she was going to do something really drastic so I resorted to my ultimate weapon to stop her.


    I bonked her with my bonk hammer.


    "Ouch! Eh? What was that for, Master?" Iris cried, squatting down on the floor while holding her head in pain.


    "Don''t you ''what'' me. You were just about to End the World again weren''t you? Do you really not learn?"


    She tilted her head at me, "Ara? What''s wrong with that?"


    This girl¡­ I really need to spend some time teaching hermon sense, don''t I?


    What do I have to do to let her know that going around destroying Worlds for such reasons is not a good thing?


    I sighed, "So let me guess. You don''t want me to be intimate with someone else that looks like you?"


    "Ara? Is Master asking if I would be jealous?"


    "Are you?"


    "Ufufufu~ Yes, I am, Master. I definitely don''t want some mirrored persona of Master who is basically another version of me to be intimate with you, much less this one."


    I raised an eyebrow, "And you''re ok with everyone else because?"


    "Ara, ara? That''s simple, Master. Because they aren''t me."


    I give up on understanding this woman.


    The other me transformed back into my figure with a wry smile, "I suppose that option is not a possibility anymore huh. So what''s the n, other me?"


    "Well¡­ There''s always the possibility of you simply disappearing after Shuai Ge gets killed so there''s still that."


    "Oh¡­ Ahem¡­ You''re not even considering the possibility of keeping me around huh?"


    "No offence, but as you saw from Iris''s reaction, keeping another me around isn''t the best of ideas."


    "Hmm¡­ I have to agree with that I suppose. Well, then I guess you know what that means, right?"


    I narrowed my eyes at him, "What? We will have to fight to determine if you should exist?"


    He shook his head, "What''s the point in that? Even if I win, it''s already clear to me that everyone here would reject me. Not that I stood a chance of winning in the first ce anyway, am I right?"


    Well¡­ Because of the fact that he''s abilities were also flipped, he doesn''t have control over Origin so even if we fought, I would have won anyway.


    I''m curious why Iris didn''t really react much to his existence aside from his attempt at bedding me. Isn''t having two Ends a problem? Or is it fine to have multiple Ends? Hmm¡­ Yeah I guess there''s actually no problem with multiple Ends since there can be multiple ways of something Ending.


    I crossed my arms, "So¡­ If not that, then what were you thinking about?"


    He smirked before raising his hand into the air, "When something like this happens, you run away of course!"


    He snapped his fingers and he teleported away before anyone could react.


    Right¡­ How did I not see thating? Of course that''ll be something I would do.


    I altered the Origin of him escaping and pulled him back to where he was, removing all Origins of him trying to End my attempts in doing so.


    Hmm? That''s odd, he didn''t even try to stop me. Did he forget or was he not expecting me to do this?


    He appeared back at where he was and rolled his eyes at me, "Come on, this should have been the part where I escape and then maybe appear as some side character from time to time isn''t it? I can be like the random guy that shows up as a deus ex machina or something."


    I pointed my thumb to Iris, "I already have one over here, I don''t actually need another one."


    "Ugh¡­ Then I can be like the funny uncle or something?"


    "How about this? Let''s just see what happens to that Shuai Ge boy first, then we''ll have everyone else decide your fate?"


    He shrugged, "Better than me being killed right now I suppose. So¡­ How about we have some coffee?"


    Hmm? Did he just¡­ Oh. Ok, I see. Heh, that''s actually quite smart, I''ll give him that.


    I made my way back to the pavilion and sat down in my seat.


    This guy''s actually quite smart, I''m rather impressed with what he''s done with this world. The question is whether my disciples are able to figure out where exactly Shuai Ge is hiding inside this world.


    Meh, I have full faith in them so they should be returning soon.

 Chapter 742 - There’s An Extra Here

    (Eris POV)


    "Ok¡­ I know we jus'' went and said all that and all, but do we even have any idea on how we''re gunna take this bozo down?" Bait asked.


    "Location¡­ Unknown¡­" Laverna muttered.


    After we had left Master''s courtyard to hunt down the bastard, we went back to the trash''s room but of course he wasn''t there waiting for us anymore.


    We then decided to split up into groups to find the idiot where we would send a signal to the others if we managed to find him.


    All of my personalities were grouped up together with me while Lian Li, Diao Chan, Brendan and the little sisters formed the other group.


    Lian Li had also gone ahead to warn Figurehead Qing about what was going on. He might have felt nothing was wrong but of course our words took precedence so he made sure that everyone stayed indoors until we told them otherwise.


    The Matriarch had declined to join in and opted to let us handle the matter which was a wise choice on her part. We didn''t really need her help since she was still confused about what was going on and she would have been a burden anyway.


    Thus our current situation of wondering what we should do now.


    "This one humbly suggests to start at where a self-important ''god'' might choose to reside," Denna suggested.


    All of us immediately turned to look at the peak of the highest mountain within the Sect.


    Definitely someone with an overinted ego to im themselves to be god would stay at.


    Master''s courtyard may be the building built on the highest location within the Sect, but it wasn''t built on the peak of the mountain itself. That''s because Master himself said it was ''ridiculous to have to climb those steps everyday, just somewhere over there will do'' while gesturing towards his current courtyard''s location.


    Such is Master who is above such mundane concerns like living on the highest peak to be above everyone.


    With our destination set, we drew our swords and used Air Quarks to propel ourselves up towards the mountain''s peak.


    When we reached the peak, there was a figure sitting cross legged there under the shade of a tree. The only problem was that the figure was not who we expected it to be.


    "Is that¡­ Another me?" I asked aloud.


    The figure stood up and revealed herself to be the splitting image of me, just like my other personalities that were standing around me.


    "FiNaLLY, mY LEgS WErE JUST GoING NUMB FRoM WAItING HERE."


    I furrowed my brows, "You¡­ How are you here?"


    She spread out her arms dramatically, "IS It ThAT SURPRISING FOR Me TO BE HEre? i AM sTILL OnE oF YOU AM I NOT? OR Is THIS THE pART WHERE ALL oF YoU REJECT MY OWn EXISTENCE?"


    Bait crossed her arms, "Ehh¡­ But aren''t ya like all of us bashed together or sumthin''? Ya not even suppos'' ta be a single thin''."


    She was obviously offended by Bait''s words, "HOW DARE YOU?! i AM AS REAl AS ANY oNE OF YOU HAve ANY RIGHT TO BE! I Am MY OWN PERSONa! THIs ONE DOESN''t NeED ANY OF YOU TO BE rEAL!"


    "Mirror¡­ Manifest¡­" Laverna pointed out, iming that her manifestation was only due to the creation of the mirror world and she was merely a construct made by that trash. Which meant she was indeed not supposed to exist.


    "AHAHAHAHA! thAT''S THe BEST PArT!" Sheughed maniacally. "NORMALLY YOU WOULD Be RIGHT OF cOURSE¡­ BUT aYE MADE A REALLY nICE DEAL WITH THAT BoY! YA SEE, IF THAT BOY CAnCElS THIS WORLD, ALL OF yOU WILL bE GONe ToO! BUT IF I CAn KILL ALL OF YOU AND ABSORB YOU ALL INTO Me¡­ THEN I WILL BE THE REAL ONE REMAINING!"


    I frowned at her words, "What do you mean? Don''t all of us just return back to one body after that trash is dead?"


    "AHAHAHA! IS THAT WHAT ALL OF YOU BeLIEVE?! AS SOON AS THIS WOrLD iS DEsTROYED, wE''LL ALL BE GONE EXCEPT FOR ONE. NEED i TELL YOU EXACTLY WHO THAT OnE PERsON MIGHT BE?"


    Bait, Laverna and Denna all turned to look at me.


    "Did ya know dat?" Bait asked me.


    "No," I answered honestly. "I thought everything would just go back to normal or we might even stay like this after that trash is dead."


    Laverna became visibly upset, "Gone¡­ Uneptable¡­ No Master¡­"


    Yes, I believe any one of us would definitely not ept the fact that we would not be able to see Master anymore if this were to happen.


    "BUT i HAVE A SOLUTION," The weird me continued, getting our attention. "SImPLY KILL THE ORIGINAL, lET yOURSELVES JOiN WITH ME, AnD WE CAN EXIST IN THE SAME BODY AgAIN!"


    "Kill¡­ Eris?" Denna asked, turning to face me.


    Bait turned to me as well, "If we do dat¡­ We can continue being with Master, right?"


    Laverna tightened her grip on her sword, "Eternity¡­ With Master¡­"


    Eh? They''re turning on me? No, their eyes look a little different?


    Ah, I see, the other me is trying to assert her own influence over them¡­ I need to wake them up somehow.


    I readied my own sword, "If we were to tell Master of this predicament, I''m sure Master would be able to help us with this."


    "AHAHAHA! DO YOU EVEN HEAR YOURSELF? AS POWERFUL mASTER MAY BE, THis ISN''t SOMETHING THaT HE IS CAPABLE OF FIXING! ONLY BY kILLING HeR CAN WE CONTINUE OUR EXISTENCE! JOIN ME, AND WE CAN TAKE hER DOWN RIGHT Here AND NOW!"


    All of us froze at her words.


    I could see the colour return to my other personalities'' eyes.


    Bait turned back to re at the other me, "How dare ya! Ya think ya can git'' away with tryin'' to sway us and diss Master at the same time? Ya dead!"


    "Master¡­ Omnipotent¡­" Laverna pointed out.


    Denna swung her sword in an arc, "This one agrees. Master is all powerful and there is nothing He cannot do. To even suggest that Master is incapable of anything at all is tantamount to sacrilege."


    I pointed my own sword at her, "You im to be us, but it''s clear now you are nothing but a fake. You''re not even a mirror of us if you can even say such words. Before we get rid of the trash that created this problem for Master, we''ll deal with you first, bitch."


    She furrowed her brows before breaking into a smile, "sO BE IT. I hAD BeEN PLANNING deAL WITH aLL OF YOU FROM THE START. PREPARE TO dIE!"


    All of us let out a roar as we charged.

 Chapter 743 - How To Beat Yourself

    (Eris POV)


    Bait brought her sword down in an overhead sh, aiming to cleave the bitch in two.


    The bitch swung her own sword upwards to parry the attack, which was what we had expected given that she was supposed to be a mirror of us in the first ce.


    But what we didn''t expect was for Bait to be flung back from the force of the blow alone.


    That scene made all of us pause. For her to be able to fling Bait away like that, it must mean she has strength even above ours.


    "AHAHAHA! sURPRISED?! THAT''S RIGHT! I HAVE ALL FoUR OF YOUR STRENGTH COmBINeD TOO!! THERE''S AbSoLUTELY NO WAY YOU''LL dEFEAT ME WITH YOUR PUNy STRENGTH!"


    Another proof that this bitch is merely just a fake copy of us since one of the first things Master had taught us was that the strength of the arm was not what decides the oue of a battle. To prove His point, Master proceeded to beat us ten times out of ten after making Himself physically weaker than us that day.


    Bait flipped herself midair andnded on her feet, looking pissed off by the fact that she was bested in a contest of strength.


    Laverna and Denna ignored the bitch''s taunts and moved to both sides of her nks, the two of them swinging their swords at her head and legs respectively.


    I did not wait to see if those blows wouldnd before dashing forward with my own sword poised to stab at her chest.


    She ducked under the swing aimed at her head while her sword parried the one aimed at her foot, pushing Denna''s sword away.


    She looked up and gave me a smirk before moving her foot to kick at the t side of my de, redirecting my sword towards Denna.


    I rotated my wrist to avoid skewering my other personality, but that left me open for the follow up kick that she sent straight into my abdomen, knocking the wind out of me.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that I managed to turn my body to absorb the impact, she might have broken a rib or two. She definitely wasn''t joking about her increase in strength at least.


    Denna and Laverna both pulled back their des and began shing at her, each of their strikes aimed at her vitals.


    The bitch managed to parry and dodge both of their attacks effortlessly, looking like she was merely ying with them.


    She must also have four times our reaction speed which really puts us at a disadvantage even if we do outnumber her.


    All four of us were used to fighting together in one body, this would be our first battle where we were forced to rely only on ourselves.


    At least this won''t be the first time where we needed to improvise. We wouldn''t be able to face Master if we let something like this daunt us.


    Despite us being separate entities now, we still knew each other like the back of our hands so everyone knew of the n I had without me saying anything.


    Bait joined in the melee with Denna and Laverna but even with three people against her, the bitch was still handling them without a sweat.


    While the other three kept her busy, I managed to finish charging my de with lightning Quarks.


    The three of them leapt away from the bitch without me giving them any prompt to do so.


    I swung my sword down and unleashed the stream of lightning towards the bitch.


    She looked surprised for the briefest of moments before she leapt up into the air, shing her sword below her to catch the lightning bolt.


    She then spun in a circle and swung her sword towards our direction, redirecting the lightning back towards Denna.


    I cursed under my breath.


    That bitch knew Denna needed the longest time to reach her Full Focus state so it would be less likely that she could defend herself against this.


    However, right when the lightning was about to hit her, a wall of water sprung up from the ground and redirected the electrical discharge away from Denna.


    We turned to see Laverna with her sword plunged into the ground with water flowing along its length, Denna giving her a nod of thanks.


    The bitchnded back on the ground with a very irritating smirk stered on her face, "HoW ABOUT THAT? DID YOU REALLY THInK I WASN"T AWARE OF YOUR LITTLE TRIcKS? I ALReADY told YOU I AM SUPERIOR TO ALL OF YOU! JUST LET mE KILL YOU QUIeTLY NOW."


    Stupid bitch, if she was really superior, there wouldn''t be a need to keep reminding us of it.


    "Aww shaddup, I''m gonna rip yer arms off and make ya eat them!" Bait taunted her and for once we did not disagree with her.


    "AHAHAHA! DO YOU REALLY thINK YOU''Re EVEN A MATCH FOR ME?! wE SHALL SEE IF IT''S YoUr LIMBS THAT WILl BE RIPPEd OFF! AND WHEN i DO THAT, I''LL MAKE sURE ALL OF YOU go THROUGH THE MOST PAIn IMAGInaBLE! THIS IS WHAT YOU GET FOr LoOKING DOWN ON ME! TIME FOR All OF YOU TO meET YOUR MAKER!"


    "This one humbly thinks that not only was your strength increased by four times, but your ego and your mouth was increased by four times too," Dennamented, using the time to encase her sword in ayer of frost.


    "Unfortunate¡­ Master¡­ Despise¡­" Laverna sighed while shaking her head.


    I nodded, "She''s right. Master would definitely despise you because of this, there''s no way you''re going to be able to pass yourself off as us even if you can kill us."


    Even from here I could see the bitch''s eyebrow twitch in anger. Looks like we hit her right on the mark.


    The bitch shed her sword upwards and a spear of fire was shot out from her de towards us.


    This time around Denna was ready so she met the fire spear with her own frost spear, letting the two projectiles sh in the middle and cancelling each other out.


    It seems like we are at least equal in our Quark strength despite her being supposedly four times stronger than we were.


    All of us smiled at the sight


    The way to beat her was already clear, now all we have to do is make sure she stays alive at the end so we can rip her arms off and make her eat them.


    She shall serve as the perfect stepping stone for us to improve our sword cultivation.

 Chapter 744 - Stop Hitting Yourself

    (Eris POV)


    We readied ourselves for another sh, each of us imbuing our swords with our respective Elemental Quarks.


    The bitch''s sword was also lit ame while she lowered her stance, preparing to receive our attacks.


    Laverna attacked first, shing her sword to st a stream of water towards her.


    The bitch responded by sting out her own stream of fire to block the water stream.


    The result was an explosion of steam in the centre that blocked our view of one another.


    Denna took the chance to sh her own sword to create an air de that cut through the steam, pushing the fog away and cutting straight towards where the bitch had been.


    The wind de dispersed the steam and ended up cutting empty air, that bitch having already moved before the de could reach her.


    We looked up and there she was, her sword held at her hips in preparation to unleash another st of fire at us.


    We were already expecting something like that, however, so Bait was ready to counter the bitch with her own st of fire from her sword.


    The two attacks cancelled each other out, giving me the space I needed to shoot out my lightning again.


    It appears that this time she was not ready for it, the bitch screaming out in pain as my lightning struck her dead in the chest and sent her flying back.


    Ahhh, that scream she gave out was quite cathartic, I want to make her do that again.


    She tried to right herself midair tond on her feet but Laverna was already below her with her sword in her sheathe.


    "Wind¡­ Breath¡­" She whispered, gathering all the Air Quarks beneath her feet to propel herself upwards behind the iling bitch.


    Her sword shed out from her sheathe in the blink of an eye. Normally that would have taken the head of anyone in front of her but her sh was met with the bitch''s de before it could hit her target.


    "NiCE TRY, BUT I SaW THAT COMinG! CAN''t BELIEVE YOU FELL FOR THIS!" She roared, shoving Laverna back down towards the ground."


    Damn¡­ And here I thought her getting hit was a legitimate blow¡­ I really want to make her suffer now¡­


    Both of themnded on their feet and that was the signal for us to continue our attack.


    Bait took the front and shed her sword with the bitch''s, using Earth Quarks to keep herself steady topensate for the difference in strength.


    While Bait kept the Bitch''s de locked, Denna moved to her left while I moved to the right.


    I sheathed my sword and sucked in a deep breath, concentrating my senses to gather the Quarks in the air.


    Darkness wrapped itself along my body like a cloth, rendering me one with the shadows.


    Denna drew her attention away with an attempted strike on her back, forcing the bitch to take a step back from her to avoid it.


    Laverna then appeared from where I had been, bringing her own lightning infused sword down on top of her head.


    "USELESS! EVEN IF the FOUR OF YOU ATTACKED ME AT THE sAME TIME, ThE RESULT WILL BE THE SaME! rEpeNT AND I MAY stILL SHOW YOU MERCY!" She screeched, parrying the sword away with a st of fire from her own de.


    She then delivered a kick towards Laverna who had to block it with her sword, the blow still sending her skidding away.


    "Ya talk too much ya fuckin'' bitch!" Bait roared, swinging her sword in an underhand sh towards her side.


    The bitch rotated her sword around in her grip to block Bait''s blow, stopping the de dead in its tracks.


    I moved to her blind spot and stabbed my sword towards her neck, the darkness around me ensuring that I remained invisible.


    Unexpectedly, she leaned her body away at thest moment, letting my sword sail past her harmlessly.


    "I toLD YA! USELESS! I KNoW AlL THE THinGS YOU WOULD DO!"


    I gasped as her fist was mmed into my gut, blowing me back and crashing into Denna who was supposed to attack her from the other side should my attack fail.


    Bait was then subjected to a hilt smash in her chest, the attack shattering her earthen armour and also sending her stumbling back from the bitch.


    "AHAHAHA! YOU PIECES OF tRASh! CAN''T eVEN PUT A sCRATCh ON Me WHEN YOU HAVE ME OUTNUMBEREd! MASTER IS BETTER OFF HAVING ME AS HIS DISCIPLE!"


    Ugh¡­ As much as I hate to admit it, there''s no way we can beat her in our current state. If all four of us were in the same body, we might stand a chance.


    Is this the furthest I can go?


    Just when I was beginning to doubt myself, Laverna stood back up and pointed her sword at her.


    "... Master chose us¡­ You¡­ Unworthy¡­"


    Bait stood up as well, "Heh¡­ The prude is right! Master picked us ''imself! Ain''t no way ya gonna take our ce! So what if you''re stronger than us? That''s jus'' cause yabined! We jus'' need ta be four times stronger on our own!!"


    She let out a roar and her body began to glow a fiery orange while embers sparked into existence around her.


    Is she imbuing her own body with Quarks? But that''s something all of us can already do?


    No wait¡­ She''s going beyond¡­ She''s bing the fire itself?!


    "Stop that!" I screamed. "You''re just going to burn yourself out of--"


    Her body burst into mes and we had to shield our eyes from the light and heat emitted from her actions.


    When it finally died down, we all turned to look and¡­ There was a pile of ashes at where Bait had been¡­


    ¡­


    Great¡­ What am I supposed to do now? I''ll need to ask Master to restore her don''t I?


    "Surprise mothafucka!!" A bunch of fire in the shape of a person came crashing down on top of the bitch, mming a fist made of fire into her face and sending her flying.


    Oh¡­ There''s Bait being literal fire right now.


    I guess the ashes we saw were her clothes that were burned away since she''s¡­ Kind of naked right now¡­


    "Oh by Master! You girls need ta'' try this!! I feel damn fuckin'' awesome!! Just move all that fuzzy feeling out to your body and you got it! Now excuse me while I go kick that bitch''s ass!!"


    The bitch in question was less than amused by her words.


    "HOW DARE--"


    Bait punched her in the face before she could even finish her words, sending her crashing into the ground.


    She continued to rain blows down on the bitch, giving a shout of glee as she continued to pummel the bitch.


    The bitch managed to recover for a brief moment and shed her sword at Bait''s chest, cutting her body clean in two.


    Bait actually showed no reaction to it and her body simply reformed back to normal so that she can punch her in the face again.


    She gave out a very satisfying "Mngyaa!!" sound that was apanied with the cracking sound of her nose breaking.


    There was an explosion of mist and I turned to see Laverna''s body transformed into water, the quiet girl already moving forward to join Bait in beating the bitch.


    Next was Denna who transformed herself into air, sting past me to stomp on the bitch''s face.


    How rude¡­ I want in on that too.


    Time to transform I guess.


    Needless to say, we continued to beat her until Master wouldn''t be able to recognise her.

 Chapter 745 - Stop Using His Face

    (Brendan POV)


    "So quick question. Do we know where to find this piece of trash?" ria asked with a raised hand.


    Sister Lian Li tapped her chin with a finger, "Where would a megalomaniac with an unhealthy obsession with Master be?"


    All of us turned to look at Tsuki.


    She frowned, "What? Why are all of you looking at me?"


    "Because we only know one person who did that and she''s rted to you," I exined.


    "What? That Iris woman? I barely talked to her and she was only using me. I wouldn''t know how she thinks, assuming she even thinks in the first ce."


    That is true, I wouldn''t be surprised if the only thing going through her head was simply thoughts of Master. Then again, I wouldn''t me her, this is Master we are talking about after all.


    Diao Chan chuckled, "If it was me, I''d want to stay near Master or somewhere where I can watch Master at all times. Ahhh¡­ What I would not give to just watch Master all day~"


    I felt a sh of inspiration from her words.


    I gasped, "That''s it! That''s where he''ll be! He''s definitely somewhere near Master!"


    "But where can he be?" Lian Li asked. "We saw how the fake one destroyed his existence and we even felt his presence dissipate¡­ Unless..."


    ria threw her hands in the air, "Unless that fake Onii-sama was him all along?!"


    "Arrghh!! He made us run back and forth twice!! Aniue must think we''re really silly now!!" Tsuki screamed out in frustration.


    To think a bastard like him managed to fool us twice¡­


    No¡­ This makes no sense¡­


    We''re most definitely not on Master''s level but we definitely aren''t new Practitioners that just started cultivating. How did a student Practitioner with less than a week of learning experience manage to lead us around by the nose?


    This is weird no matter how you look at it.


    Could there be someone else? A more powerful backer or some other mastermind behind the scenes perhaps? Otherwise, how would this person be able to stay unknown until now? With such a power, he should have been at least an Elite or even a Master at least, there''s no way we could have missed this at the entrance test.


    Perhaps he''s an agent of the Dark Sect sent here to spy on the Sect but decided to abandon his mission because he became infatuated with Master?


    I guess we''ll find out after we have him beaten ck and blue while hanging upside down from a ceiling. The most important thing now is to return back to Master before this trash does something weird again.


    The five of us quickly flew back to Master''s courtyard, the ones that could fly carrying those that couldn''t. Which basically meant that I was carried under Diao Chan''s arm like a sack of potatoes.


    I should remember to create some potions that grant flight or something¡­


    Wended in the middle of Master''s courtyard again, finding Master seated at his usual ce in the pavilion with Cai Hong on hisp, sipping away calmly on his tea.


    The fake took the seat across from him, a cup of coffee in front of him while he stared at our Master.


    "Oh? You guys are back fast. So did you get him?" Master asked with his usual smile.


    It''s the sort of smile that showed us He knew exactly why we were here but was pretending not to know.


    Before any of us could even answer Him, there was a loud ''bang!'' from behind me and something whizzed past my ear to fly towards the fake.


    The thing bounced off the fake''s shield harmlessly, giving off a loud, metallic clink sound as it did so.


    "Tsk¡­ He had a shield¡­" ria muttered, lowering the weapon I saw her use to shoot at the trash''s dead body before.


    The fake tilted his head in our direction, "ria? I know I may not be the real one, but shooting at me just for that is a bit much, don''t you think?"


    "Stop using Master''s figure and voice you trash!" Lian Li roared. "We know you are that piece of trash Shuai Ge! We''vee to make you pay for messing with Master!"


    The fake looked confused, "What? What are you talking about? If you''re looking for the guy who created this mirror world, I''m not him you know? He created me, remember?"


    I stepped forward, "Cut the bullshit. We know it''s you. There''s no way you would pass up the chance to be as close to Master as possible, so quit pretending you''re not him."


    He looked so genuinely confused by my words that I actually started to doubt myself if he really was our target.


    "Don''t need to doubt yourself," Master called out, shing us his proud smile. "You got the answer kind of right. He''s a mirror of me, that''s true, but Shuai Ge is also hiding in between the dimensions of this world in the same position as he is as well. So he''s both Shuai Ge and not Shuai Ge at the same time."


    "Eh? What?" ria replied eloquently.


    Master chuckled, "He created not just this mirror world but also another one where it''s a reflection of this one with no one else but himself in it. By matching the mirror me''s position with his own, he can temporarily merge the two worlds together so that his consciousness crosses over to take fake me''s ce whenever he wants. Pretty impressive if you ask me."


    The fake Master broke into a smile, "As expected of Master Lin! You are absolutely correct~ Why don''t we just go to the bedroom now? I promise that after we join our bodies once, you won''t want anyone else ever again!"


    Master blinked at him, "I see you''ve switched over and destroyed that other world¡­ You don''t feel anything?"


    "Hehe~ The real one always beats the fake one any day! So what do you say, Master Lin?"


    "How about you go y with my disciples first? Then we''ll talk," Master waved at him, picking up his tea cup. "Oh, I already fortified this entire courtyard so feel free to go wild. Nothing will get broken here."


    "Ohh! Is Master Lin giving me a chance? You won''t regret this! I''ll be right back!"


    Tsk, thatment was obviously directed at us and yet this trash dares to assume it was for him¡­


    The fake Master pushed himself away from the table and skipped towards us.


    Somehow every action of his was infinitely infuriating.


    The fake Master stood there with his hands on his hips, "Ok, you guys might as well just give up. I know there''s no way any of you can hit your precious Master so--"


    A figure dashed forward and punched him in the face, sending him crashing into the wall of Master''s courtyard at the very far end.


    "SHUT UPPPPP!!! I''ve had enough of you using Master''s face and voice!! I''m going to punch your face in until you can''t speak anymore!" Lian Li roared, her whole body encased in lightning.


    Well, she definitely said what we all wanted to say. With Master watching us, there''s no way we can fail in front of Him.


    The faster we''re done beating this trash down, the faster we can get to the fun part of torturing him.

 Chapter 746 - He Talks Too Much

    (MC POV)


    "Papa, huggies," Cai Hong requested, waving her arms at me.


    I opened my arms and let my little dragon cudde into my chest. She was obviously not interested in the big fight happening in my courtyard right now.


    I didn''t even need omniscience to know that my disciples were really pissed by Shuai Ge''s antics. I mean he did trick them not just once but twice, even I would be a little miffed with that.


    The only question I have is where was Eris and her other personalities? Did they split up and got stuck somewhere or something?


    Shuai Ge pushed himself off the ground with a smile, "To think you would even punch your own Master in the face. Is that the kind of disciples you have, Master Lin?"


    "Stop dragging Master into this you trash," Diao Chan spat. "We all know you''re just a fake wearing Master''s face. You think we can stand someone else using Master''s beautiful body in vain?!"


    Err¡­ I think I said it before, but even I can get embarrassed, you know?


    ''Ara? But Master is beautiful~''


    Like you''re one to talk. I''m still wondering why you got angry over him suggesting to bed me since I''m sure you know who he was from the start.


    ''Ufufufu~ Was I? I don''t remember that~''


    This girl¡­


    I turned my attention back to the fight and Shuai Ge was strolling towards my disciples with his arms spread out, "That''s what you don''t understand. Master Lin is so perfect, so beautiful! If I wear his skin, I will be that much closer to him! If you truly love him, you would do the same!"


    You know¡­ I thought he was bad but I didn''t think he would be this bad¡­ What kind of logic even is that? Something''s really wrong with him.


    Brendan pointed a finger at him, "How presumptuous of you to even think you can wear Master''s skin! Master is someone you admire from afar, not presume to be one with!"


    ¡­ I''m trying not to think about the scene of Brendan kissing me that day¡­


    "Ahahaha! Who are you to--"


    Another st of lightning hit him in the face before he could finish his words, courtesy of Lian Li.


    This time the attack didn''t cause him to be sted away like before, but merely made him a little annoyed.


    Well that''s my disciples for you, I did teach them to take advantage of anything they could in a fight. An overconfident enemy monologuing is one such example.


    "Hmph. Unlike you fools, I learn from my first mistakes so the same trick won''t work twi--"


    Another bolt of lightning from Lian Li hit him in the face.


    "Stop it! I already--"


    This time a fireball Spell from Diao Chan exploded in his face.


    "I told you--"


    Tsuki sted him with a darkness spear that also exploded in his face.


    "I said--"


    Brendan shot a stream of water at his face that didn''t do much damage but did make him wet.


    "Stop! Sto--"


    ria fired off what looks like a rocketuncher straight at his face.


    Surprisingly, the rocket actually sted him away.


    "Oh! That worked," ria chuckled, quickly firing off another rocket.


    "ENOUGH!" He roared, disintegrating the rocket before he reached him. "Your pitiful little attacks do nothing to me! I''m not only mirroring Master Lin''s body, but I have mirrored his powers too! Whatever Master Lin can do, I can do as well!"


    Hmm? Sorry to say but that''s not what his situation is right now. He''s a mirror of me, so the more urate assessment would be that I can do anything that he could do, not the other way around.


    Then again¡­ I suppose that applies to everyone else in existence too¡­


    He reached up and pointed his palm and my disciples, "That means I can do-- ARRGGH!"


    Seriously, this guy ims to learn from his mistakes but he''s definitely not learning about how no one here cares about what he has to say. Brendan only replied to him to buy time for the others to prepare their Techniques.


    Lian Li had used the wet puddle on the ground caused by Brendan''s water stream to electrocute him, since she had correctly surmised Shuai Ge was blocking any direct attacks on himself but left himself defenceless against indirect attacks.


    Brendan followed up with tossing a few bottles of gas at him, creating a thinyer of fog around Shuai Ge.


    Just as that boy was recovering from being electrocuted, Diao Chan finished her Spell and the fog around him? exploded into mes, consuming him in a pir of fire.


    While the fire was still enveloping Shuai Ge, Tsuki lifted her arms up into the sky while ria went ahead to nt what I recognised as remote explosives around the fire column.


    My little sister retreated just as the fire died down, revealing a rather irate Shuai Ge behind it.


    He was just about to start another monologue when ria pressed the detonator and blew Shuai Ge up into the sky, straight into the path of the meteor Tsuki had summoned.


    The meteor crashed into him and mmed him back into the earth, the giant rock exploding into millions of fragments as it did so.


    Yeah¡­ Good thing I had everything around here fortified or this entire mountain might have already copsed¡­


    Unfortunately for my disciples, even after all that, Shuai Ge still stood back up without any injuries albeit with slightly ruffled clothes.


    He finally realised my disciples were not interested in his words so he raised his own hand and summoned his own meteor, this one twice the size of Tsuki''s.


    Lian Li tried to st it apart with her lightning but with something that size, her lightning merely broke a chunk off of it without altering its course.


    Right when they were contemting onbining their strength together to break it, four figures flew above my courtyard, revealing themselves to be Eris, Laverna, Denna and Bait.


    I have to admit, I was really quite surprised to see them in elemental form.


    It all makes sense now why omniscience had chosen Cosmic Discordance as her cultivation method to achieve godhood.


    Eris and her four personalities could cultivate individually beforebining together to share the fruits of each of the personalities'' cultivation, even when they are in the same body.


    One of them probably broke through and found the way to gain perfect Elemental synchronisation which allowed the other three to obtain that as well.


    Eris looked down at the courtyard and seemed toe to an understanding of what was going on since all four of them immediately flew towards the meteor. They drew their swords and shed, sending out four different elemental des that sliced up the giant rock into pieces before those pieces were sted apart by my disciples on the ground.


    Ok¡­ So they can do that now. Need to remember to give them a head pat eachter because that''s seriously impressive.


    Now that they''re all here, I believe Shuai Ge''s the one in a pickle now.


    To think my disciples can go toe to toe against a clone of me, even if it''s an inferior one, that really showed how much they''ve grown.


    Need to reward them with somethingter.

 Chapter 747 - He Got Nuked

    (MC POV)


    Erisnded back down on the ground, "So¡­ Any reason why we''re fighting the fake Master?"


    Lian Li raised an eyebrow at her, "You destroyed the meteor and you don''t even know what''s going on?"


    "Hey, we thought you guys were having another spar or sumthin''!" Bait protested.


    Brendan shook his head and pointed at Shuai Ge, "That''s the little piece of trash that''s responsible for all this. He''s hiding behind Master''s guise all this time while leading us on a wild goose chase."


    Shuai Ge smirked at him, "To even be fooled by something like this, none of you are even worthy of being near Master Lin."


    Eris turned to re at Shuai Ge, though it was a little hard to tell since her entire body is now literally made up of lightning Quarks.


    "Tch¡­ Did you guys encounter mirrors of yourselves?" She asked.


    Diao Chan shook her head, "We didn''t. Did you?"


    "Affirmative¡­ Irritating¡­" Laverna muttered, though loud for me to hear as well.


    Oh? I didn''t think she could be that expressive. What she said was ''Affirmative. She was irritating as hell so we made her suffer for it. It was not a good time.''


    "At least we got this super awesome power up thanks to that bitch!" Bait flexed her arms proudly.


    "This one suggests we leave the boasting forter. This one is thoroughly offended that the trash in front of us is still using Master''s face," Dennamented while pointing her sword at Shuai Ge.


    Laverna lowered herself into a fighting stance, "Agreed¡­"


    Shuai Ge spread out his arms mockingly, "You are wee to--"


    Eris had shed forward and punched the guy in the face, sending him crashing into the back wall for the second time today.


    Seriously, this guy really doesn''t learn at all. He''s seriously making me wonder how he even passed the student selection tests and got admitted here¡­


    I guess he got overconfident with the power boost he got from mirroring me or something.


    Otherwise¡­ This might be his attempt at making my disciples look bad in front of me in the hopes that I might be disappointed in them? Honestly, I don''t know what is going through this guy''s head and frankly, I don''t want to know especially after he admitted his fetish for wearing my skin¡­


    The punch in the face finally made Shuai Ge take my disciples more seriously.


    He reached out his hand and tried to call upon the powers of divinity that the mirror me possessed, seeking to End their existence with his will.


    My disciples sensed the danger and immediately moved to stop him, only for their advance to be impeded by a transparent shield a few metres away from their target.


    All of them immediately began hammering away at the shield, even managing to crack it but Shuai Ge hadpleted his preparations before they could fully destroy it.


    Of course being the viin he was, he couldn''t help but to say something before he activated his power.


    "This is the end for you all!" Heughed before snapping his fingers.


    A wave of power washed over my courtyard, enveloping my disciples within it.


    And¡­


    Nothing happened of course.


    Do you actually think I''ll let him do that? Of course not. When my disciples had wanted to deal with him themselves, I already made sure that he couldn''t make use of anything that might really hurt them.


    Even the mirrored Eris was weakened to a certain degree that if Eris didn''t manage to achieve perfect Elemental synchronisation to defeat her, she wouldn''t have been able to defeat the real Eris either.


    I also limited the amount of power he could use so he doesn''t actually have ess to the full capabilities of the mirrored version of me, thus why he''s being kicked around so easily by my disciples.


    That''s right, I set it up right from the start that Shuai Ge had no way of winning.


    Am I being biased? So what if I am? Who is anyone going toin to? The gods? Iris? Mmhmm, that''s what I thought.


    Eris punched at the wall with her lightning fist while Lian Li and Tsuki supported her with a golden and dark lightning st each, theirbined attacks shattering the wall.


    Shuai Ge was still stunned by the fact that nothing happened so he didn''t react in time to protect himself from Denna rushing forward and kicking him in the guts.


    He hunched over in pain, giving Bait the perfect opportunity to uppercut him in his face and sending him flying into the air.


    Laverna was waiting above, delivering a spinning kick to his face to send him crashing back down into my courtyard and straight into the freezing Spell Diao Chan had prepared.


    The Spell activated and Shuai Ge was frozen in a chunk of ice, right as something flew over the mountain to head towards our direction.


    Brendan threw a bottle of liquid hellme that blew up the frozen Shuai Ge, leaving him open for the object that was flying towards him.


    It took me a moment to register what that object was but¡­


    Great¡­


    ria called down an intercontinental ballistic missile on him¡­


    I made a displeased face at my little sister who was looking at me with a cutesy face. She was expecting me to contain the fallout from the start huh¡­


    This is what happens when you dote on a little sister who doesn''t know the definition of restraint.


    Fine¡­


    I hugged Cai Hong a little tighter, the little dragon already dozing off cutely in my embrace, before creating a barrier around the strike zone of the missile.


    "Cover your eyes," I instructed Joanne.


    "Eh? Ah! Yes, Master Lin!" The little girl panicked before doing exactly what I told her.


    My disciples also braced for impact right as the missilended, the resulting explosion painting the entire scenery white.


    I watched the entire explosion with a sigh.


    My little sister already managed to create a literal starship capable of jumping to other nes so I guess I shouldn''t be surprised she has a couple of nuclear warheads sitting around.


    I can''t even tell her to disarm them since she would use this exact event to argue the need for such a weapon.


    Hmm¡­ I guess if wee across some really troublesome Sect we don''t want to deal with in the future, she could just nuke them.


    Wait, I shouldn''t be thinking about such a possibility in the first ce.


    Nuke is no good, it''s too messy. Just use a meteor, that''s enough to solve your problems.


    And if it doesn''t, that just means your meteor isn''t big enough.


    The dust soon cleared and Shuai Ge was standing there, looking half battered. Seems like he didn''t give himself enough protection to withstand a nuke.


    In front of him were my disciples all prepared to finish him off.


    "Cou¡­ Could I¡­" He began but my disciples were not hearing any of it.


    Brendan grabbed him by the throat and poured down an entire bottle of sleeping potion into his mouth.


    I''d really like to question why he had those on him but I guess it''s part of his research.


    Shuai Ge then promptly fell into unconsciousness, leaving him in the mercy of my disciples.


    Err¡­ What are they nning to do with him now?

 Chapter 748 - We’re Going To Pretend This Never Happened

    (MC POV)


    I decided not to stop them when my disciples brought the unconscious Shuai Ge away.


    Lian Li simply gave me her usual dazzling smile saying they just wanted to ask him some questions while the other girls carried him away like a sack of meat.


    I guess they wanted to know what made him do this in the first ce which I could have just told them. He simply became infatuated with me after getting his hands on one of my clothes that made him go crazy.


    But I got the feeling that they wanted to find out about it themselves so I kept my mouth shut.


    Well, I trust they wouldn''t do anything too bad so I was content to just leave it to them. All I had to do was dispel the mirror world and make it return back to normal¡­


    Except for Eris who had one big problem.


    I tapped my chin with a finger, "So if this world is gone, your other selves will also be gone¡­ I see¡­ So what do you girls want to do?"


    "Master¡­ Fix¡­?" Laverna asked.


    She was saying "Is it alright for Master to help us fix this?"


    I patted her head, "Of course it''s fine. The only question is whether you girls want to keep things this way or you''d rather go back to being in one body?"


    The four of them looked at one another before turning back to me.


    Eris sped her hands together, "Master¡­ Is it too much to ask for both?"


    I raised an eyebrow, "Oh? Both huh¡­ You want to go back to one body but still have the ability to split whenever you wish to?"


    The four of them nodded their heads in unison.


    My lips curled up in a grin, "Well, you girls are in luck actually. Remember the cultivation method I? ? ? ? ? gave you to practice? Once you reach a high enough proficiency with it, you would be able to do it on your own actually."


    Denna gasped, "As expected of Master! This one is once again humbled by Master''s foresight! Master already knew about our situation all along!"


    Err¡­ No I didn''t¡­ It''s just omniscience telling me about it¡­ Which I guess could also mean I did know albeit unconsciously? Does it count? Well, I''ll just ept the praise since they were all looking at me with such sparkly eyes, which prompted me to reach forward and pat their heads.


    With their permission, I merged them back into one body again before I destroyed the mirror world, ending the effect it had on everyone within the Sect.


    Hmm? Not sure if it was just my imagination but I think I''m hearing some cries of despairing from the Sect after I did that?


    Eh, must have been nothing.


    Right, while my disciples are busy with Shuai Ge, I''ll just go check on Manami and Kiyomi. Hopefully we can stay out of bed for the rest of the day¡­


    *


    The sun had already risen when I finally woke up.


    I had to pry myself out of the entanglement of naked limbs while careful not to wake my disciples up, especially Kiyomi and Manami.


    The good news is thatst night should be thest time they are in heat and they should be back to normal soon. That means they wouldn''t be constantly trying to mate with me anymore and instead, only try to mate with me¡­ Most of the time¡­


    I stifled a yawn and left the room with Iris following silently behind me.


    "Oh, good morning Master. You have a visitor," Sophia greeted me while gesturing to the pavilion.


    I turned and saw Sect Master Qing sitting there with a cup of tea in front of him, he must have been waiting there for some time now.


    I quickly went to him after smoothening my robes, he probably didn''t want to wake me up and chose to wait instead.


    "Sect Master Qing, to what do I owe the pleasure?" I greeted him with cupped hands.


    "Ah! Good morning Master Lin. I''m only here as a messenger today actually. Her Majesty Guiying wishes to speak to you. Should I send her in?"


    Eh? She''s the Empress right? Why does she need to wait for my permission to¡­ Right¡­ The Church and stuff¡­ I forgot that was a thing.


    I nodded, "Of course. Err... Should I go find her?"


    "No need to, Master Lin. I''ll go fetch her for you."


    With those words, he turned and left, leaving me alone in the pavilion feeling rather awkward.


    Not sure how I should feel that Sect Master Qing was really acting as a simple messenger for me. Like he was just sitting out here waiting for me just to say that? Couldn''t he have just passed the message to Sophia or something?


    I''m also surprised he didn''t have anything to say about the Shuai Ge incident either. Are they going to brush it off like it never happened?


    ''Ufufufu~ Would Master like to know what happened while the Sect was under its effects? It''s why they all agreed to pretend it never happened~''


    Just because you mentioned it, I don''t want to know anymore.


    ''Ara, ara? If Master says so~''


    Soon, Guiying appeared at my courtyard entrance just as Sophia brought out tea for us. The Empress immediately made a dash towards me and hugged me.


    I noted her escorts stayed outside my courtyard, waiting there with their backs turned to us.


    "Maaaaaster~ I missed you!" The supposed monarch cried, burrowing her face into my chest.


    "Ok, ok. I saw you not long ago didn''t I? You wanted to see me?"


    "Mmm¡­ Give me a moment¡­ *Sniff* *Sniff* Mmm¡­ *Sniiiiiif* That hit the spot¡­ Oh! Yes, I wanted to ask you something, Master!"


    I shall ignore the fact that she was sniffing me all over just a few moments ago and motioned her to take a seat.


    She sat down but not at where I pointed. The Empress spun around and settled herself on top of myp, leaning her back on me cozily.


    "Mmm¡­ This is nice~" She muttered, already forgetting about her purpose here.


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "Let me guess¡­ You''re stressed out from all your duties and you''re using this chance to destress?"


    "Ehehehe~ Master knows me so well~ Could I stay like this for a while?" She pleaded, looking at me with puppy eyes.


    I sighed and patted her head, "Alright, alright. There, there, you did a good job. Good girl, good girl."


    She cuddled closer to me and purred, all traces of her being the Empress of this country thrown out the window.


    Guiying looked so cuddly so I didn''t really mind the distraction, she has been working hard after all and this isn''t really much to ask for.


    I continued to pat her head while she purred.


    Mmm¡­ This is good too.

 Chapter 749 - Guess We’re Heading To The Sun

    (MC POV)


    I watched as Guiying took a sip of her tea before cing it back on the table with a sigh.


    "Ahh¡­ If only I can do this every day¡­ Just having pictures of Master around is not enough anymore¡­ Maybe if I could have some of Master''s clothes, that might help¡­"


    I don''t even know where to startmenting on that.


    "So¡­ What did you need from me again?" I asked, trying to remind her that she actually came here for something and not just to y.


    "Oh right! Ahem¡­ Master knows about the Dark Secting back to cause trouble right?"


    I nodded, "That Feng boy was also influenced by them if I''m not wrong. I had also gone to check on our branch Sect the other day and found one of their members hiding there, he told me they were based in the country of Sun now."


    Guiying''s eyes widened, "As expected of Master! You already found out about this after a few days here! It took us two years to even know about it!"


    Well¡­ I did have someone to extract that information from while they didn''t so it''s no fault of theirs. It''s more impressive that they found it by themselves.


    I waved my hand, "It''s nothing. So did youe here just to tell me that?"


    "Ehehe~ Of course not, Master! I wouldn''t waste Master''s time with such a trivial thing. What I''m here for is to ask Master for a favour¡­"


    "Oh? What favour?"


    "Mnnn¡­ You see¡­ We know they are located in the country of Sun but we can''t just march in there to clear them out. I mean¡­ We could start another war but most of our resources are tied up in rebuilding the Lin Kingdom, so we don''t really--"


    I raised up my hand to stop her, "Hold up now, the what Kingdom?"


    She blinked at me, "The Lin Kingdom, Master. You know? The former country of Dong? It''s already established as the Lin Kingdom with Queen Lidiana reigning in your name."


    So Mother is a queen now¡­ No wait¡­ She did get coronated as one back then so she had been a queen all this while, how did I forget about that?


    ''Ara, ara? Because Master was still in denial back then~''


    Gee¡­ Thanks, Iris.


    ''Ara? Ara, ara? Master¡­ Thanked me? Master thanked me?! Ehe¡­ Ehehe¡­ EHEHEHEHEHE--''


    I bonked her with my bonk hammer before she lost herself again.


    "Eh? Did something happen, Master?" Guiying asked, looking confused by my sudden action.


    "Nothing you need to worry about. Erm¡­ You can continue about what you were saying about rebuilding the¡­ Err¡­ The Lin Kingdom?"


    "Ah! Yes! Because we''ve dedicated quite a considerable amount of resources to rebuilding the Lin Kingdom, we aren''t exactly in a position where we can start a war without incurring considerable losses ourselves. Thus we tried the diplomatic approach but¡­ They aren''t exactly cooperative either."


    I raised an eyebrow, "How so?"


    "Nnn¡­ Master knows what the country of Sun is like, right?"


    "They''re the country of trade right? If I''m right, out of all of us, they should be the wealthiest."


    Guiying nodded, "That''s correct, Master. But the wealth also made them the most obnoxious of the bunch. They look down on everyone who they deem to be poor, which, by their standards, is literally everyone else."


    "Hmm? How the hell did everyone else deal with them then?"


    She sighed, "They control the monopoly of the trade between all four countries so none of us can just dismiss them so easily either."


    "And yet you were considering war with them?"


    Guiying puffed her chest, "Hmph! If we had our full might, we could take on all three of them at once if we have to! Actually, we can even win if we were to fight now! They''re just lucky we''re upied with other, more important matters!"


    Yeah, I don''t doubt that.


    Pretty sure ria has more than three nukes back home and justunching one would most likely convince the other two to surrender. The real issue is consolidating and controlling the territories after they are conquered.


    Without enough manpower, controlling the newly conquered territories would be an impossibility.


    I shrugged, "So¡­ What has your diplomacy tactics resulted in?"


    Guiying crossed her arms and pouted cutely, "Hmph! Those stuck up arrogant idiots dismissed all of my diplomats! They even dared to demand a hugepensation from us just to arrange an audience!"


    "I''m guessing sending Practitioners doesn''t work either?"


    "They''ll be even less useful, Master. The Sects rely on those cultivation herbs and pills which the country of Sun trades in. No Practitioner relying on such herbs would even dare to make any noise there less they want their own Sect to fall."


    "Hmm¡­ I know we aren''t in the best position to do it, but are they not at all concerned about the threat of war?"


    Guiying grasped her head and sighed mncholically, "That''s the worst part¡­ Those people in power are too stupid and blind to even see past their own drinking sses¡­ All they care about is money and how to make more of it. In that regard right now, the Dark Sect is helping them get more of it so the country will protect them¡­ If we were to threaten them with war, they''ll actually start one because they don''t even think they''ll lose¡­"


    I frowned, "The Dark Sect is providing them with money? I thought it was the other way around¡­"


    She shook her head, "That''s what we thought at first as well¡­ But it seems like they are paying the country of Sun for protection. Where those vermin are getting their money from, I have no idea. I even made sure to personally check our own financial records and all our surrounding territories but none of our funds are being syphoned by them¡­"


    "Then the countries of Mei and Han?"


    "Pfft, those guys use up all their money to pursue their own things, they won''t have any to give to them. If you ask me, the Dark Sect might just be conjuring up money out of thin air."


    Hmm¡­ Interesting¡­ Someone really powerful must be behind this then.


    I smiled at Guiying, "So let me guess. You want someone who can easily offend them without any repercussions to go there, namely me?"


    Guiying pped her hands together, "As expected of Master! You figured out my intentions so easily! If it''s not too troublesome, Master? You can refuse of course, it''s not really a big deal actually."


    I chuckled, "Well, I was already intending to go there to investigate myself, so I don''t mind going."


    Guiying''s face brightened up, "Master will?! That''s great! Thank you Master! I love you!!"


    She dove forward and hugged me again, cuddling her face in my chest.


    "Right, right. Anything I should know before I go?"


    "Mmm¡­ Ehehehe~ Master''s smell¡­ Eh? Ahem. Master just needs to negotiate with the country of Sun to hand over the Dark Sect to us. We don''t even need them to pay reparations, we just want the Dark Sect punished by us. I know Master can wipe them out with a snap but it would be better for us if we can publicly punish them to bolster our name. Thenter on we can use this to impose on the country of Sun to improve the trade conditions."


    Yeah, Guiying''s definitely doing her job properly at least, she already thought so far ahead.


    "Alright, I''ll do that. Do you want me to teleport you back home?"


    "Ah! Before I go, I need to talk to my senior sisters about this too! Master''s bringing them along right?"


    I nodded, "Umu, it''ll be good for them to go out instead of being cooped up here."


    "Mmhmm, then I need them to do something there while they''re apanying Master. Can I talk to them, please?"


    "I don''t see why not? Just¡­ They had a rather tiring night so I''ll let them get up on their own, is that fine?"


    Guiying stared at me, "You had a big orgyst night didn''t you, Master?"


    "... Yes?"


    She blushed before hugging me tightly, "Master not fair¡­ Me too¡­"


    I sighed and picked up the suddenly bashful Empress, bringing her towards the direction of my room.


    For her, I had to put up a silencing inscription first because Guiying really was a screamer.

 Chapter 750 - You Have My Express Permission To Slap Faces

    (MC POV)


    As Guiying had requested, I had all my disciples join us at my pavilion to listen to what the empress had to say. With the exception of Cai Hong who was ying in the garden with Joanne, everyone else was listening to the monarch attentively.


    Guiying then went on to repeat whatever she had told me which confused me quite a bit since I could have told them that myself as well, making me wonder why she insisted on telling them herself.


    ria raised her hand, "So we just need to go make those stuck up idiots listen to us?"


    Guiying nodded, "Pretty much. We just need them to hand the Dark Sect over to us, that''s all."


    My little sister tilted her head, "Then isn''t that simple? A bullet through an idiot''s head should be enough to shut them up."


    Our empress chuckled, "Huhu~ If only it were that simple. These people are the kind of vermin who wouldn''t believe they stand a chance of losing even when everything around them went up in mes. Killing their leader will just put another equally, if not even more, obnoxious one in their ce."


    ria bit her thumb, "Tch¡­ So even having OSSN Sun Destroyer appear over them wouldn''t work huh?"


    "Unfortunately not. If anything, they might evenin to us that we were ruining their view of the sky and demandpensation from us."


    Manami frowned, pausing in her action of caressing my chest, "Ara? So they''re a country of idiots then? How have they even survived so far as a country?"


    Though the fox sisters aren''t really in heat anymore, they will still be rather starved for attention in theing days.


    Or at least¡­ That''s what they told me. I''m actually half convinced they were using this as an excuse to molest me.


    Tsuki answered for Guiying, "Unfortunately, a good mind for business does not necessarily equate a good mind formon sense. So blinded they are by their greed and position that they truly believe themselves to be kings of the entire world."


    Eris tilted her head and spoke in Bait''s voice, "Dey'' sound really dumb ta'' be left aroun''. Why not we jus'' git'' rid of ''em?"


    "I''d love to but since they control the majority of the trade on this continent, the damage done would be catastrophic for everyone if they were removed from the continent. Part of my n was to make the capital city of the Lin Kingdom the new main hub ofmerce seeing that it''s located in the middle of everyone after all. Once we take that advantage away from them, we can then get rid of them whenever we want."


    Err¡­ Not sure how I should feel about hearing that but ok I guess?


    Kiyomi broke our kiss long enough to ask, "In that case, what should we do? There''s a reason why you asked to speak to us specifically, correct?"


    Guiying grinned, "We all know Master is benevolent beyondpare, right?"


    Eh?


    What?


    Sorry no, what?


    I mean¡­ I have been called generous or kind before but I most definitely don''t think that I''m ''benevolent beyondpare'' at all.


    I thought my disciples might say something about that but all of them just nodded along like Guiying just said the most natural thing.


    Eh?


    Emm¡­ I actually feel rather embarrassed now¡­


    Was that how my disciples have always seen me?


    I didn''t really have a chance to think about it since Manami''s face came into my view and my thoughts were fully upied by how soft her lips were.


    Guiying continued, "Right, so of course those vermin are going to take advantage of Master''s kindness and think that Master is a pushover. That''s where you alle in!"


    My disciples tilted their heads at the empress to show they had no idea what she was suggesting.


    "All of you will apany Master there as His bodyguards. If you meet anyone who dares to disrespect Master, feel free to teach them a lesson. There''s no need to hold back even, we need to show them that we mean business."


    "Err¡­ I don''t think killing them is a good idea though¡­" Brendan protested.


    "Oya? I never said anything about killing though?" Guiying giggled. "Just beating them around and making them regret they were ever born would be enough."


    Diao Chan gasped, "Ohhh~ You mean we are free to be as rough as we like openly without repercussions?"


    "Hehe~ That''s right! Feel free to p as many faces as you want, within reason of course."


    I broke the kiss with Manami to protest, "Hold on, isn''t that also a bad idea? That''ll make you look like a tyrant who sent out a diplomat that has his bodyguards beat up the citizens of another country."


    Guiying waved her hand, "Ahahaha, Master~ This is the onlynguage that these idiots can understand. I don''t really care if they see me as a tyrant because what can they do? The worst they''ll do is cut off our trade routes but that''ll also mean a big chunk of their money''s gone too. That''s the one thing they can see that will happen and thus would avoid doing."


    "And war?" I pointed out.


    She shrugged, "If they are the ones who dere war on us first then we have the moral high ground. The countries of Mei and Han wouldn''t have a reason to help them if they are the aggressors. The country of Mei especially wouldn''t want to be on our bad side."


    I''m guessing the reason why the country of Mei doesn''t want a war with us has something to do with a giant rock.


    The countries of Mei and Han probably had a defensive pact signed with Sun that obligates them to fight a defensive war but not an aggressive one. Seems like Guiying really thought this one out.


    "I see¡­" I conceded. "I suppose we''ll just go with that¡­ Is everyone else ok with that?"


    Lian Li nodded her head enthusiastically, "Ehehe~ For us to be the one protecting Master this time¡­ Of course we would be fine with it!"


    The others also agreed with her in unison, so there was no need for me to say anything else.


    Well¡­ I did teach them to be kind as well so there shouldn''t be any issues with that. I''m guessing at most they would just tell them off or maybe p a face or two metaphorically before moving on, shouldn''t be too bad I suppose.


    It''ll also help them learn how to deal with such pests in society so I guess it''ll be a good experience for them as well.


    Guess we should go pack up and prepare for a trip.

 Chapter 751 - Oh Look, More Bandits

    (MC POV)


    "It feels like forever since we werest out on a trip like this, Master," Lian Limented while sheid her head on my shoulder, her fingers entwined with mine.


    Though we could have just easily teleported there, my disciples and Guiying had insisted that we had to make as grand of an entrance as possible.


    That meant we were using a really obnoxiously decorated carriage as our means of transport to get that effect. Apparently that should make the people of Sun look down on us less, though still not by much ording to Guiying.


    And yes, I said carriage, singr.


    It seems like they really pimped out the carriage for this one and I don''t just mean the fact that the outside was ornately decorated either. They used a space expansion inscription to make the inside of the carriage bigger than the outside and the interior was decorated to look more like a sitting room than a normal carriage.


    There was a coffee table in the centre surrounded by several sofas and lounge chairs. There was even a bookshelf in the corner of the room and despite it being a moving vehicle, there was an inscription to negate the vibrations that came from the movements of the carriage box.


    Of course this was something I could create with a snap of my fingers but this was something Guiying made without my help which was impressive in and of itself.


    Alpha, Beta, Gamma and Delta were also apanying us on this trip as our servants this time, since my disciples were there as guards for me.


    And no, Gamma was not the one pulling the carriages, we used normal horses for that.


    I did ask Guiying if it was alright for her to pool in such resources for me and she simply smiled and said, "Master¡­ Do remember your position is higher than anyone else in existence."


    Then I pointed out that this was going to increase the time needed for us to reach the country of Sun and Guiying just casually said that there was no rush, even suggesting that I could take a look at the capital city of Lin Kingdom while I was on the way there.


    Nothing I could say to that so I just epted it.


    Feng Jie had wanted toe along as well but I managed to convince her to stay behind to watch the house. I''m pretty sure if she came along my pants would probably be off more often than on.


    So here we are in the carriage on our way to Lin Kingdom''s capital city, aptly named Lin city.


    At least it sounds more like it was named after a Family''s name rather than my own so I didn''t have anything against the name¡­ Much.


    I noted that Cai Hong had began to nod off on myp, an indication that we''ve been travelling for a rather long time now.


    "Asfortable as this ce is, how long are we going to continue travelling?" I asked.


    Diao Chan looked up from leaning her head on my other shoulder, "Mmm¡­ We did pass the border a few hours ago so I believe it should be close to sun down soon. Should we tell them that we should find a ce to stop? We''ll probably reach the city by tomorrow."


    I nodded at her suggestion and Brendan got up from his seat to move towards the coach window at the front, sliding the ss open to give our instructions to Delta who was acting as our coachwoman.


    Just as he was about to close the ss pane shut, we heard the sound of someone shouting and the carriage came to an abrupt halt.


    "Stand and deliver! Hand over yer valuables and no one gets hurt!" The voice shouted.


    Manami looked up with narrowed eyes, "Ara? Do they not recognise this carriage? Are these people stupid?"


    Kiyomi shook her head, "Idiots like these can only recognise that this is an expensive looking carriage. They wouldn''t even know who it is even if there was a sign with Guiying''s name on it."


    "There''s a reason why they are bandits after all," ria sighed.


    Tsuki puffed her cheeks, "Hmph, is this Guiying doing her job at all? How can she allow these trash to exist in her country? On the road to Aniue''s city no less!"


    I''m not sure if I should be worried or impressed that my disciples were so calm even when we''re being attacked by bandits. Then again¡­ They did battle against Iris so I suppose everything else just can''tpare to her anymore.


    ''Ara? Am I that scary, Master?''


    I''ll just pretend I didn''t hear that.


    A little worried that our four guards outside might be outnumbered, I gently picked up Cai Hong and ced her on the chair before moving to step outside of the carriage.


    "Eh? Is Master going out?" Lian Li asked, surprised.


    I nodded, "Yeah, I''m worried they might have a lot of people on their side or even have someone especially strong. Otherwise I don''t see a reason why they thought robbing carriages along the main road was a good idea."


    Eris pped her hands together, "As expected of Master to have thought so far ahead! This one is once again humbled!"


    Er¡­ This isn''t really anything big to be worked up over but ok I guess¡­


    I went to the door and stepped out of the carriage, taking a second to look around our surroundings.


    It seems like they were relying on the strength of numbers to do their robbing, my senses picking up at least thirty people around us with ten hidden in the forest with their bows drawn.


    Alpha, Beta and Gamma immediately moved to my sides with their weapons drawn, shielding me from the bandits with their bodies.


    One of the bandits stepped forward, wearing a few pieces of te armour and a half helm on his head.


    From this guy''s armour, I''m guessing these guys are remnants of the Dong army who settled on a life of banditry after they lost the war.


    "Oho? Here I thought what kind of noble mistress was riding in that carriage with such beauties as the guards. Turns out it''s just some rich yboy," The bandit leaderughed.


    He moved his gaze behind me and noticed my girls peeking out from the doorway.


    "And what''s this?! Even more beauties inside?! This is one lucky bastard! I changed my mind, we''re not just robbing you now, hand over your girls too!"


    Ah, the ssic. Of course he was going to ask for that.


    I waved my hand at them, "I''m willing to pay you guys to leave us alone. How''s that sound?"


    "Master is too kind¡­" Lian Li whispered behind me which I heard my other disciples murmur in agreement.


    "Ha? Who do you think you are to negotiate with us? If I say we''re taking everything, we''re taking everything! Now get the girls out of the carriage toe entertain us and I might let you leave here in one piece!"


    I sighed, "In that case, how about you guys surrender and turn yourselves in? It''s still not toote to regret this."


    "Who the hell do you think you are?!" He roared, unsheathing his sword.


    Sensing his aggression, Alpha moved in front of me to defend me despite it being unnecessary. Got to pat her on the headter.


    The bandit growled at me, "I''m going to cut your limbs and make you watch as we¡­ Eh? Why do you look¡­ No¡­ No, no, no¡­ Nonononononononono!"


    One moment the bandit leader was advancing towards me with a smirk but his eyes suddenly widened and he dropped to the floor on his haunches, his sword ttering away from him noisily.


    He scurried a few steps away and pointed a finger at me, "Y-y-y-y-you can''t be here!! You''re supposed to be dead!"


    I simply smiled at him and said nothing.


    "Boss? Are we attacking them?" One of the other bandits asked.


    The bandit leader ignored his subordinate and immediately got down on his knees with his head pressed into the ground, "I did not know it was the venerable Master Lin''s entourage! Please show mercy!!!"


    His subordinates all gasped in shock and all of them sank to their knees as well.


    "Please grant us mercy, venerable Master Lin!!" All of them shouted in unison.


    Hmm¡­ This actually feels much better than those times I got robbed I have to admit¡­ Better not make this a habit.


    "As expected of Master. Master can make others get on their knees just by showing His face," Eris whispered.


    "Ehehe~ Master can make me go on my knees any day~" Diao Chan giggled.


    I''ll just ignore thosements¡­ Now what to do with them?

 Chapter 752 - Gamma Claims First Blood

    (MC POV)


    I made them swear to turn themselves in and left it at that. I didn''t really care if they really did turn themselves in or not but if we encountered them again when wee back I''ll just round them up myself.


    My disciples insisted that they punish them a little which I assumed meant they were going to give them a sermon. I let them do it since I thought it would be good practice for them when we get to the country of Sunter.


    Thus I left them with the bandits while I went back to the carriage to take care of the sleepy cutie that is Cai Hong.


    I was a little curious what they said to the bandits though, since it did take them quite a while toe back. But since they came back with big smiles on their faces, I decided not to question it.


    We continued on the road for a while more, looking for a suitable ce to camp until we came across what could be called an encampment of sorts. There were other wagons and carriages around with many different people setting up tents and campfires for the night.


    I''m guessing this is a rest stop for travellers heading to and from the capital city here, since it takes more than one day to get from the Beiyang border to the actual city itself.


    Needless to say, we drew quite a lot of attention the moment we entered the clearing.


    I exited the carriage with my disciples, creating another stir amongst the crowd when they saw me.


    At first I thought it would be just like the bandits who were simply awed by the beauty of my girls but it seems like that wasn''t the case. Ok, there were definitely a few of them whose gazes were directed to the girls but most of them had whispered "Master Lin" under their breaths.


    Guess I don''t need to worry about not being recognised here.


    My disciples then started to help set up camp with our bodyguards, doing everything with utmost efficiency since it wasn''t our first time camping out.


    Meanwhile, I was given a chair to sit on with Cai Hong while waiting for them, my little dragon cuddling my chest and dozing off cutely on myp.


    Unexpectedly, a group of travellers actually approached me but Gamma went to stop them before they got too close. It was at a distance that we could talk without shouting to be heard but far enough that they couldn''t strike me with their sword should they prove to be hostile.


    "Master Lin," The one leading the group greeted me, not minding that he was stopped by the centauress. He looked to be in histe twenties or early thirties and the armour he was wearing suggested he might be a mercenary apanying a caravan.


    I nodded back to return his greeting though I made no move to allow him any closer, I know that much etiquette at least.


    "Master Lin," He repeated. "Forgive me for being presumptuous, but we just wanted to let you know that there is a group of bandits active around this area right now."


    I smiled at him, "Thank you for the warning. Is the bandit group about thirty or so strong and the leader wears a few pieces of te armour and an open face helmet?"


    The young man blinked, "That''s correct Master Lin. You know him?"


    "Not really, but we ran into that group about an hour ago down the road. Don''t worry, I already took care of him and his group so the roads should be safer now."


    He cupped his hands together, "As expected of Master Lin! Those bandits were quite strong but yet they were able to elude justice for so long! Even us Adventurers had a hard time dealing with them. For Master Lin to solve this so easily, you truly are--"


    "Hey, you there! I heard you dealt with the bandits down the road?!" A richly dressed man whose clothes were adorned with more gold than I''ve ever seen on a person strutted forward.


    Behind him were two guards dressed in armour that looked more ornate than practical, it certainly looks like something Cai Hong could break using a finger. Then again, considering who she really was, I doubt a castle''s walls could stop her if she went all out anyway.


    Gamma stopped him from approaching too close as well but instead of halting his advance, he had tried to push past her.


    Of course there was no way a normal human like him could push past the tank that was Gamma so he might as well be pushing against a brick wall.


    When he realised his efforts were in vain, he scowled at her, "Move you damned beast! Who do you think you are to block my way?!"


    Gamma ignored him and turned to me instead, silently asking with her eyes if she should get rid of him.


    I held up my hand to let her know not to do anything for now.


    "Hello there. Who might you be?" I asked, trying to distract his attention away from her.


    He turned back to me still with his scowl, "You there. I heard you say you beat the bandits?"


    "That is correct. What about it?"


    He crossed his arms, "I''m a spice merchant from the great country of Sun. Those damnable barbarians dare steal my wares and since you beat them, you got my stuff too right? Return it back to me."


    The young Adventurer from before turned to the merchant, "Mister, I''d advise you to change your tone a little. You are speaking to Master Lin, the strongest Practitioner in this--"


    "I don''t care who he is," The merchant cut him off with a wave of his hand. "I just want my wares back. Those cost a fortune that none of you can afford."


    Hmmm¡­ I suppose this is the kind of people I should be expecting to meet there huh¡­


    Although I''m a bit curious how he still has so much gold on him if the bandits did rob him? It can''t be they just took his spices and nothing else, right?


    I was just about to tell him that I did not retrieve the things the bandits had stolen when Diao Chan appeared by my side.


    She waved her hand and a huge assortment of goods appeared in front of her. Not only were there spices, there were also rolls of silk, boxes of food, chests of gold, crates of weapons and many other trading goods among the pile.


    I guess now I know why my disciples took so long to return¡­ They went to retrieve whatever ill gotten loot the bandits had taken.


    "Are these yours?" Diao Chan asked impassively.


    The merchant''s face lit up, "Yes! Yes! They''re all mine! Give them back now!"


    Wow¡­ He just told us he was a spice merchant and he''s trying to im ownership over all the other goods that were definitely not spices? He probably didn''t even get robbed at all. He really takes us as fools huh.


    Diao Chan turned to me, "Master¡­ What should we do?"


    I shifted my gaze to the rest of the camp.


    Now that I have a proper look, there were some people around that were also obviously merchants except that their wagons were distinctively empty, no doubt also victims of the bandits.


    They were all looking at this merchant in front of me with furrowed brows though they did not try to refute him. I''m guessing those guys are locals and they knew who I was, so they didn''t want to make a fuss in front of me.


    I ignored the Sun merchant and waved to those other merchants instead, "I know you guys were robbed as well. As long as you''re honest,e here to im your goods and I won''t even ask for any payment from you."


    The Sun merchant became outraged, "What?! How dare you! Those are all mine! You can''t just--"


    Gamma raised her hand and pped him across the face in one smooth motion, sending him crashing onto the floor.


    Err Gamma¡­ Isn''t that¡­ You know what, I''m not gonna question it. It''s probably her honour as a knight or something.


    "How dare you?! How dare you?! You''ll pay for this insult!" He screeched.


    Gamma turned her chin up at him, "Silence trash. You''re no longer deemed worthy to speak in Master Lin''s presence. Remove yourself from here or I shall remove you myself."


    I thought he might actually start fighting with Gamaa but he simply got up, threw me a hateful look before stalking away with his silent guards.


    "He''s definitely going to try something, Master," Diao Chanmented.


    I smiled, "Oh, I know. We''ll just need to keep an eye on him. Help me distribute the stolen goods will you?"


    She bit her finger and blushed, "Could I get a reward for it, Master?"


    "I''ll give you a good spanking once you''re done."


    "Thank you Master!!"


    I smiled as she rushed forward to help distribute the goods, the Witch conspicuously setting aside the spices that presumably belonged to the Sun merchant in front of everyone.


    We''ll just need to watch him more carefully when we sleep tonight.

 Chapter 753 - The Torturing Of A Little Piggy

    (Diao Chan POV)


    I shivered, trying to ignore the wetness in between my legs after Master''s incredibly satisfying spanking session just now.


    As much as I would like to just crawl into Master''s bed right now and have Him pound me until next morning, there''s an unfortunate business I need to take care of tonight.


    The others knew about the altercation we had with the scumbag merchant of course, but I managed to talk them into letting me handle him instead.


    It was a little difficult to convince Master''s little sisters, especially the really overprotective other world one. But a quick suggestion that they should gofort Master over that event changed their minds pretty quickly.


    Once the sky waspletely dark and the encampment was lit with small pockets of campfires, I made my way over to the Sun merchant''s camp, gliding through the shadows like a wraith.


    No one noticed my presence naturally, and I caught sounds of some people cheering and praising Master''s name for returning their lost goods.


    Huhu¡­ That''s right, praise Master''s name! Spread his words and worship His very being! That''s the least you worthless insects are good for~


    I moved along the shadows, making sure to keep myself hidden until I neared the light of that scumbag''s camp. The piece of trash was sitting there with his guards around the campfire, obviously plotting something.


    I stopped at the edge of the light, pulling out a piece of cloth from within my robes. I unfurled it to reveal it was one of Master''s robes before I draped it over my shoulders like a cape.


    Ahhhhnnn~ I can feel Master''s warmth enveloping meeeee~ And His smell~ His smell!! Haa¡­ Haa¡­ Haa¡­ Unnggghh!!


    ¡­


    Ahem.


    Now that my preparations areplete, I stepped into the light, getting the attention of everyone in the camp.


    Predictably, I could feel their revolting gaze crawl over me, each of them stripping me with their eyes and lusting over my body.


    Thankfully, the warmth of Master''s robes kept me calm or I might have just dragged them all into Delta''s yroom right then and there.


    "Good evening gentlemen," I greeted them, curtsying with the poise of a nobledy.


    The scumbag frowned at me, "You''re thepanion of that trash. What do you want?"


    Trash? You''re the only fucking trash here you useless son of a--


    Ahem¡­


    Remember Master, remember Master¡­


    I gave him my fake smile that I usually show people who aren''t Master, "Indeed I am. I was wondering if I could have some of your time?"


    "Oh? For what purpose? Why would I want to spend my precious time with you?"


    "Fufu¡­ I have no doubt that mister merchant has lots of money and connections, yes?"


    He raised an eyebrow at me, "What are you trying to get at?"


    "Fufu¡­ I''m just saying, I''m a rather poor girl who wouldn''t mind some extra money in her purse~ And I would be willing to do anything to get it~"


    His frown turned into a smile, "So¡­ You can get my goods back from that trash?"


    You literal piece of fucking dogshit, I really envy the people who have yet to meet a piece of trash like you.


    I maintained my fake smile, "Of course, I have them right here actually~"


    I lifted my hand and showed him my fingers, revealing the storage ring resting on one of them.


    His smile widened and he switched his gaze to me, his expression suddenly turning cautious, "What do you want for them?"


    "Fufufu¡­ It''s not much but I hear the country of Sun is really rich and it''s a paradise. I was hoping that maybe mister merchant might be¡­ Interested¡­ In having a woman to warm his bed at night?"


    Ehehehe~ Me warming Master''s bed at night¡­ Then Hees into the room and slips into bed with me¡­ His arms would wrap around me and then¡­ Ehehehe¡­ And then something else would slip right between my legs and inside--


    "Your proposal is intriguing to say the least," The piece of useless trash interrupted my daydream. "But aren''t you already in the employ of someone? Specifically that trash?"


    I really want to rip out his innards and make him eat them now¡­


    I giggled, "Fufu~ Does it look that way? I''m actually not a servant of His nor am I in His employ~ I don''t even get paid a sry, you see~"


    The best part is that none of what I said were lies. I''m not a servant of Master''s and I most definitely do not get a sry either.


    I''m Master''s little bitch and I''d gleefully spread my legs for Him whenever Master asks me to! Ahhhh!! Master''s warmth around me! I want him to take me right here and now! I don''t care if there''s people watching! Let them know I belong to Master! I want it! I want to be--


    "Ahahaha!" The little trash interrupted my fantasies again.


    I really am holding back, you know? I really am trying my best not to just use the Spell that would burn him from the inside out and leave him there to suffer¡­


    But no, I have to endure because I have something much better in store for this trash.


    The trash walked up to me with a smile that showed what exactly he nned to do to me.


    Thankfully, I had Master''s robes around me which saved me from gagging on this trash''s scent.


    "Hmm¡­ You actually look not bad now that I''m looking properly¡­ But you know that my favour is worth more than gold, right?"


    "Fufu~ So how about I show mister what exactly you will be getting inside your tent? Just the two of us?"


    His smile turned lustful and he grabbed me by the hand, pulling me towards where I had suggested we go.


    I offered no resistance and maintained my smile, fighting down the urge to cut off his hand.


    I noted the guards watched us go with envy in their eyes but said nothing as we walked past, as though this was something they''ve seen before.


    We reached the tent and he quickly closed the ps, giving us a semnce of privacy.


    As expected of a stuck up and arrogant piece of trash, his tent was big with various luxuries inside it. I suppose the bandits didn''t take everything he had when they robbed him, or else he was simply just lying about it to take advantage of Master.


    No, I realised it was definitely thetter, for a spice merchant, he was distinctivelycking any smell of spices on him.


    If I had to guess, he probably came across the bandits robbing the real spice merchant those spices belonged to who most likely died while he ran off.


    Typical.


    He finally let go of me and strolled to a side table to pour himself a ss of wine.


    "Strip for me," Hemanded.


    Iplied.


    My fingers went up to the buttons of my qipao and I unsped them, pulling them open to reveal what was hidden underneath my shirt while Master''s robes still draped around me.


    His eyes widened when he saw it.


    "What¡­ What is¡­"


    I smirked and stored my qipao inside my storage ring. I was now dressed in a set of leather dominatrix outfitplete with a whip and several torture tools I had strapped to my waist.


    I pped the whip against the floor with a loud crack, "Now¡­ Scream for me you little pig~ Oh and before you ask~ I already set up a silencing Spell here~ You can scream aaaaall you want~ We have all night and no one to disturb us~"


    Kukuku~ I enjoyed the sounds of his screams through the night~

 Chapter 754 - Holy Lin City

    (MC POV)


    "You look happy," I noted, seeing the big smile that had been stered on Diao Chan''s face since this morning when we continued our journey.


    "Ehehehe~ Master noticed? I had a really nice dreamst night so I''m really happy~"


    Dream huh¡­ Knowing her, it probably involves me being in bed with her or something, maybe with some whips, ropes and candles too.


    Curiously, the Sun merchant didn''t try anythingst night. Then again, he might have done something but I was too upied with pampering my two little sisters to take note of what he was doing and our escorts took care of him.


    Actually¡­ I didn''t see hime out of his tent this morning either, his group was the only one who didn''t leave the campsite when the sun was rising, which was definitely odd.


    Oh well, he probably didn''t want to travel with us so he refrained from leaving together I guess.


    With such arge group of caravans travelling together, even monsters would steer clear of us so we didn''t meet with any problems for the rest of the journey.


    Soon enough, we crested a hill that granted us a full view of the capital city and¡­ It was definitely not what I had expected to see.


    Sure, I was already prepared to see something grand but I was definitely not expecting to see ''giant skyscrapers'' kind of grand.


    I immediately moved away from the carriage window and turned my gaze towards the person responsible for the sight in front of me, the girl now acting cute with her fingers poking her own cheeks.


    "Teehee~ What do you think, Onii-sama? I made several five year ns and they''re all-- Ouchies!!"


    I went ahead to flick her forehead before she finished, "You really don''t understand the meaning of restraint huh¡­ I''m already afraid of what I might see if we went back to our hometown¡­"


    "Buu¡­ I didn''t do anything else to it, Onii-sama¡­ As soon as we got the greenlight for the new city, all our efforts went to the new city project."


    Well there''s one good thing about that at least¡­ It means all of her efforts are concentrated in building this city so she shouldn''t be producing more weapons of mass destruction anytime soon.


    Fine, I''ll ignore the fact that she''s building a metropolis that is way more advanced than anything else in this World, but the real question I really want to ask is¡­


    "And why do I see statues of me?"


    "Ehehehe~ It''s Onii-sama''s city after all! Of course there will be statues of you! You know, it''s like cities having statues of their rulers?"


    My disciples actually nodded their heads along with her.


    I sighed, "No, no¡­ I understand that¡­ The question is why are there so many and why are some of them the size of buildings?! There''s like two giant versions of me in front of the gates forming an archway!"


    Manami tilted her head, "Ara? How else would anyone know of Master''s majesty? This is natural right?"


    Again, everyone else nodded their heads in agreement.


    "Wait¡­ Don''t any of you feel this is weird at all?" I asked.


    All of them shook their heads.


    Even Cai Hong was pping her hands, "Big Papa! Cool! Cool!"


    I went back to the window and slid it open to look outside. All the travellers with us were looking up at the statues as well, but I realised they had looks of awe and reverence instead of the cringe I thought they would have.


    "Gamma?" I called out.


    The centauress trotted up to me, "Yes, Master Lin?"


    "What do you think about the city?"


    She shifted her gaze to the statues before turning back to me, "Truthfully¡­ I think it''s no good¡­"


    Yes! I''ve got an ally!


    However, my hopes were dashed with her next words, "The statues aren''t coloured yet so they don''t showcase Master Lin''s majesty enough. I think we should havepleted those first before we even opened it up."


    "Err¡­ Thanks for your honest opinion¡­" I sighed, retreating back into the carriage.


    ria was beaming at me, "So? So? What do you think, Onii-sama?"


    I sighed again, "I have to admit I am impressed by what you''ve managed to do at least¡­ Considering the information and resources you have¡­ But if I were to ask to remove the statues¡­ What would you do?"


    "Eh? We''ll do it of course¡­ If that''s what Onii-sama¡­ Really want¡­ Mnn¡­ *Sniff*"


    Noe on¡­ Now all of them are looking disheartened like their pet puppy just died or something¡­


    "Ok fine¡­ I won''t ask to remove it¡­"


    "Yay! Thank you Onii-sama!!" ria recovered instantly, hugging me tightly.


    This girl¡­


    Ugh¡­ I guess I should just pretend those statues aren''t me¡­ Just someone who looks like me¡­


    We soon reached the city''s outskirts and of course there would be a queue of people waiting to enter the city. Even from here, I could see most of the city was still under construction, so I''m wondering why they built these two giant statues of me at the gate first?


    It''s also a little weird that the city walls were built first before the city itself. That meant ria already nned exactly how the city would be made behind these walls which isn''t that surprising I suppose.


    While the rest of the caravan group joined the queue to enter the city, we moved to the side and went straight towards the gate.


    Huh¡­ I guess it makes sense that we don''t need to queue since ria''s the one in charge around here, right?


    I was honestly expecting some of the people in the queue to make some noise about us cutting the line, but either they didn''t care or the carriage looked important enough for them not to question it.


    Either way, we got to the front gates where the guards finally halted us.


    Huh¡­ Yeah, I can''t get used to this. Instead of the normal armour and spears I''m used to seeing from guards at city gates, these are wearing what looks like power body armour while holding rifles in their hands. It''s kind of jarring to see them inspecting wooden wagons like that¡­


    "Halt, who goes there? You need to go to the back like everyone else!" The guard demanded.


    I was just about to assume that ria would show her face to the guards when Alpha called out from her horse, "The Master is here, step aside!"


    The what? Sorry, what?


    I don''t want to assume¡­ But that was referring to me right? What do you even mean by that? Are you even sure the guards even know who you''re talking about? And shouldn''t you be telling them ria is here instead?


    The guard immediately stepped aside, "My sincerest apologies! Let them through! The Master hase to visit His city!"


    The other guards also moved aside and saluted, "We bid the Master wee!!"


    Delta pped the reins and we moved past the gates quickly. Good thing I didn''t need to show my face because I really feel like hiding in a hole now¡­


    We''re just here to stay one night before leaving and I already can''t wait to leave now¡­

 Chapter 755 - Literally Building Castles In The Clouds

    (MC POV)


    "Oya, oya? Isn''t it my most adorable little brother and cute little harem?"


    I suppose since it''s a city ria was building, it should be natural that the rest of my family was here too.


    Which is why I wasn''t really surprised to find Odriana strolling around the ''pce'' when we alighted there.


    I say ''pce'' because it''s what ria had called it, even though to me it just looks like a random building located in the centre of the city that is basically just a dome withpletely smooth walls. Like it was really just a white dome in the middle of the city without any features whatsoever.


    At this point you might think the interior would somehow be especially grand or something as a contrast to its exterior appearance but no, the inside was also just a gigantic, featureless, empty room with apleteck of furniture as well.


    Was ria thinking of letting us spend the night on the floor inside this building? Not that I would mind, just slightly confused why we woulde all the way here when we could just camp outside this building instead.


    Speaking of which, the four servant girls didn''t follow us here. Apparently they would be spending the night in an inn down the road instead that ria had already designated for them.


    I raised my hand to greet my elder sister, "Hello Odriana, I hope you don''t mind us spending the night here. We''re on our way to the country of Sun as diplomatic envoys."


    "Oya? Of course my cutest little brother can stay here! This is your kingdom after all~ And it''s not like I don''t know about that~" She chuckled.


    Please don''t remind me¡­


    Trying to change the topic, I gestured to the room, "So¡­ What are you doing here? And what is this ce actually? Looks too empty to be¡­ Anything, really. Or is this some kind of training room?"


    ria giggled, "Ehehehe~ We''re actually standing in the City Hall, Onii-sama! Or what would be the City Hall anyway, it''s not finished yet. All of the city''s administration will happen right here!"


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "Didn''t you say we were going to the pce?"


    "Oh this ce is part of it! There will be another way to get there in the future but since it''s not done yet, we put the entry here."


    I looked around the conspicuously empty room that only had that one entrance we had just came in from.


    Even my disciples were looking around, trying and failing to find where the supposed entrance to the pce might be.


    I turned back to her, "Umm ok¡­ Where are you hiding that entrance because I definitely don''t see anything around here that might suggest that it''s an entrance to anywhere else."


    She gave me an impish smile and nodded to Odriana.


    Our elder sister fished out what looked like a set of car keys from the depths of her cleavage and pressed a button on the remote. I won''tment on the location of where she kept that.


    The air behind her shimmered and a rectangr ship with a wedged bottom appeared out of thin air behind her.


    Right¡­ I wasn''t searching for anything invisible so I missed that¡­


    ria jumped in front of me, "Surprise! It''s our OSSN troop transport! Isn''t it cool?"


    I suppose it''s pretty cool¡­ I can already kind of imagine what she''s going to use it for.


    The ship looks big enough to fit about forty people inside with twin barrelled cannons on either side of its bottom wedge. Apanied with its stealth capabilities, she could be using this to stealth drop troops into enemy territories without them knowing.


    Who knows¡­ She might already be doing just that.


    "Ok, it''s a ship," I noted. "How is that the entrance?"


    ria took hold of my hand and began dragging me towards it, "I''ll show you, Onii-sama! Come on! Onee-sama will drive!"


    I turned to our elder sister and she shed me a card that had ''Lin Kingdom Starship Licence'' printed at the top.


    ¡­


    Could I just ask who is the issuing authority for such a licence??


    Unfortunately, I didn''t get to question her before ria pulled me to the front of the ship, prompting the ramp to open up and ushering us into the ship''s interior.


    It was nothing fancy, just some chairs built into the walls with seat belts to fasten yourself with and some portholes along the wall to see the outside of the ship. Then again, it''s a troop transport, not a pleasure yacht.


    While my elder sister went to the cockpit, ria gave my disciples a quick warning about flight safety and what to do in an emergency. Which was kind of amusing considering most of them could fly on their own and could even carry this ship along with them if they wanted to.


    Once she was done, ria quickly strapped herself into the seat beside me while I helped Cai Hong with her straps, the little dragon giggling cutely while looking around her with sparkly eyes.


    The ship''s engines came to life and the entire ship rumbled once before I felt the ship lift off from the ground.


    I looked out the porthole window to see the ground rapidly moving away from us as we ascended¡­


    And ascended¡­ And ascended¡­


    Er¡­ Why are we still continuing our ascent? Aren''t we going to smash into the roof at this rate?


    I prepared a shield around the ship in case Odriana actually crashed us into the roof but my concerns turned out to be unnecessary since the roof opened up at thest minute, allowing us to fly out unhindered.


    Weird design but ok¡­


    But even then, the ship continued to ascend straight upwards so I was really confused on whether Odriana had her leg stuck on the elerator or something.


    Once again, my concerns were proven unnecessary once we rose past the clouds.


    Right outside the window was an actual piece of floating ind about half the size of the city below it and on top of said ind was a giant pce not dissimr in design to Guiying''s pce.


    My disciples were obviously stunned by it, even Cai Hong was tugging at my sleeve saying , "Papa! Papa! ''Bwig'' castle!"


    But the fact that this pce was not built like the rest of the city''s futuristic theme was a little puzzling so I turned to my little sister with a raised eyebrow.


    She already knew why I was making that face at her so she grinned, "Isn''t having a fantasy castle in the sky something Onii-sama had dreamed about?"


    I wouldn''t say dream but¡­ Well¡­ I guess it was something I may have talked about¡­ Specifically regarding one of those animes I might have seen¡­


    Tsuki turned to her, "How?"


    "Hehe~ We broke off parts of thend in the surrounding area and pieced them together with gravity thrusters built into them!" She exined with a proud look on her face.


    "And if they run out of power?"


    ria directed her gaze back to me, "Ehehe¡­ I was hoping if Onii-sama could help us make an inscription as a fail safe for that¡­ It''s Onii-sama''s new home after all!"


    This girl¡­


    This was what they''ve been building for the past few years huh¡­


    A literal floating castle¡­


    I ain''t even mad, that''s actually really impressive.


    But still¡­ Could you at least show a little restraint, little sister of mine?


    Next thing I know, this castle can fly around and fire weapons of mass destruction from above¡­


    ¡­


    I just jinxed it didn''t I?

 Chapter 756 - First Girl Gets The Next Slap

    (MC POV)


    As grand as the pce looked on the outside¡­ The inside wasn''t actually furnished¡­ Much.


    For some reason they onlypleted the bedroom and nothing else and even then, the only thing in it was the colossal bed in the centre of the room¡­ Like literally the only thing in the room¡­


    I take that back, I know exactly why they made that room the top priority to build first.


    I was expecting Mother to be in the castle too but apparently she was busy back at our hometown so she wasn''t here.


    Shame, I wanted to ask her about Luna. Oh well.


    At least I managed to spend the night rather uneventfully¡­ Aside from the usual night stuff happening of course.


    Morning came and it was time to leave for our actual objective, so we boarded the transport back down to the City Hall again.


    I had suggested the idea of simply taking the transport there directly with the carriage stored inside but my girls had protested against the idea quite vehemently.


    Apparently that would ruin the ''romantic carriage ride'' they were currently enjoying with me.


    I should have known they had an ulterior motive from the start, the reason for making a grand entrance was all just for this isn''t it? Otherwise we could have simply teleported everyone there after all.


    Odriana saw us off at the city''s northern gate, this one on the other side of where we hade from and closer to the country of Sun. Simr to the other gate, this one also had statues of me to form an archway as well.


    Surprisingly, there was already a long line of people queuing to get into the city at this early in the morning.


    "Why are there so many peopleing here despite the city not beingpleted?" I asked as our carriage went past them.


    ria giggled, "Oh you know, Onii-sama, there''s always a lot of things a new city would need to sustain itself, especially one on this scale. We all know how greedy those Sun merchants can be so they''re all here to try and get more money like sharks that caught the scent of blood."


    I looked out the carriage window and indeed, most of them looked like merchants here to sell their wares.


    I guess it would be more surprising if they didn''t take advantage of this but I''m a little concerned about how the city would fare if we let such people take advantage of the situation. I don''t doubt they''d try to squeeze out as many benefits for themselves as they could and bleed us dry for it.


    Sensing my concerns, ria giggled, "Don''t worry, Onii-sama~ I''m the one in charge of the city after all! I won''t let those trash take advantage of us! Aren''t I just the best little sister? I am, aren''t I?"


    Tsuki heard herment and crossed her arms, "Hmph¡­ I think it would be better if Aniue had put me in charge instead. I can definitely manage it better."


    ria turned to scowl at her, "Hmph, big words from someone who hasn''t even built a city for Onii-sama! I''ve already made a kingdom for my dearest Onii-sama!"


    Tsuki turned up her chin at her, "Hmmmph! Soon I can obtain the power to create all of that with a single snap of my fingers. It''s been three years and you''re still not done? Come back andpare when you can do that within a second!"


    "Hmmmmmph! Of course a noob like you will need to resort to using cheats like using your powers to create such things. Clearly I''m the better one!"


    Err¡­ I actually thought the two of them managed to make peace with each other since I have not seen them fight for some time¡­ Looks like they''re still at it.


    I was just about to intervene when Manami''s tails slithered forward and picked the both of them up by the scruff of their necks.


    "Ara, ara? I think that''s quite enough. Stop making problems for Master," Manami reprimanded them.


    As expected of the big sister.


    My two little sisters pouted but said no more after that.


    We continued our journey until the city was barely visible on the horizon, which was when I decided it was a good time for us to take a break.


    Asfortable as the inside of the carriage was, I still need to remember our four escorts outside who would definitely feel worn out by now.


    Brendan once again helped me ry the order to tell them to find a spot for us to take a break, giving the instructions to Delta through the coachman''s window.


    Delta whispered something back to him without taking her eyes off the road, prompting my alchemist to nod and return to me.


    "It seems like there''s a littlemotion up ahead Master, like a gathering of sorts. It''s not bandits but it looks like some kind of carnival or something, should we take a look?"


    Curious, I stretched out my senses ahead of the carriage to find the gathering they had spotted.


    I smiled once I found it, "Oho? It looks like some merchants have set up roadside stalls up ahead, we can go and take a look."


    We soon reached the aforementioned stalls and Delta parked the carriage by the side of the road, near the carriages of other travellers who were making a pit stop here.


    I alighted the carriage with my disciples and we made our way towards the stalls to inspect their wares.


    The first stall seemed to be selling a variety of jewellery from rings to nes and various other baubles.


    Though they weren''t really exceptional, they certainly did look unique since they must havee from the country of Sun.


    Seeing a ne that looked quite interesting that Mother might like, I pointed to it and asked, "How much for this one?"


    Silence.


    I looked up to see the stall owner deliberately averting his gaze from me, like he was trying to pretend like he did not see me.


    I coughed, "Ahem¡­ I''m asking how much is--"


    "You can''t afford it. Go away," He cut me off before giving me a shooing motion with his hand.


    I frowned at his words and looked around, realising that all the other stall owners and even the patrons were giving us the same attitude as well. Obviously we were not wee here.


    This doesn''t make any sense¡­ It''s not like we were pretending to be poor or anything, we even came in that embarrassingly shy carriage too, how are they even assuming we''re poor with this?


    I was still trying to make sense of what made theme to that conclusion when Lian Li stepped forward¡­ Lifted her hand¡­ And pped him across the face.


    "Imbecile," She muttered before stepping back again.


    The stallowner was looking at her in shock. The other patrons and merchants were also looking at her in shock.


    I was looking at her in shock.


    ¡­


    Did¡­ Did Lian Li think the pping faces Guiying talked about was a literal thing? Or was it just me who thought what she said was metaphorical?

 Chapter 757 - Get Slapped Trash

    (Lian Li POV)


    Ahhhh~ That was soooo satisfying! Before, we always had to hold ourselves back whenever these pieces of trash insulted or disrespected our beloved Master, but now we can just p their faces whenever we want!


    Ehehehe~ Guiying had expected this so she made sure to announce this face pping thing in front of Master so we can do it without appearing weird in front of Master!


    Don''t worry Master! We said that we would protect you, so we''ll definitely protect you from all these lowlifes!


    Hmph! Now let''s see who else dares to disrespect Master! I''ll p them all!


    Hmm? Ehehehe~ I can feel Master''s gaze on me¡­ If Master look at me like that, I''ll get embarrassed, Master~


    The stall owner that I pped turned to me with an enraged expression, "How dare you?! Who do you think you are?!"


    I didn''t even bother looking at him, "Who do you think you are to disrespect our Master like that? Know your ce, trash."


    "What did you call me?!"


    "You heard me, trash."


    My words made him even more pissed and he waved his hand to catch the attention of some uselessly muscr men that were sitting a distance away.


    They strolled over while cracking their knuckles, each of them at least a head taller than Manami.


    "Hey boss, you called? These beggars here making trouble for you?" Thergest one of them all asked.


    The stall owner pointed his disgusting finger at me, "This bitch raised her hand against me! Take her away and cut off her hands!"


    Hmph! Let''s see who''s the one who will have their hands cut off here! I''ll even cut their hands off and p their faces with it!


    I was just moving into my fighting stance when Master raised his hands in a cating gesture, "Now, now. There''s no need to resort to violence is there? We can talk this out, can''t we?"


    That trashy stall owner sneered, "Talk? What is there to talk about? Are you an idiot? You must be a brainless idiot to even suggest that!"


    This time it was Manami''s turn to step forward to give his other cheek a p.


    "Ara? This bug sure is noisy. Maybe we need to p it harder for it to stop talking."


    The little trash touched the cheek where he was pped in disbelief, his puny little mind unable toprehend he was just pped again.


    Even those guards were looking at us in shock, like they never expected us to raise a hand against their employer right in front of them. Were they really thinking we would be intimidated by their presence?


    Master smiled awkwardly, "Err¡­ Would saying that all this is just a misunderstanding help?"


    Oh Master~ Why are you so cute~


    The stall owner pointed his dirty finger at us again, "What are you waiting for?! Take them all away and cut off their limbs!"


    How rude, don''t taint Master''s pure mind with your despicable words.


    Eris stepped forward with her hand resting on her sword hilt, "Do you not know who you are threatening? Our Master is the highest being in existence, how dare you take this tone with Him?"


    The little trash sneered, "Huh? Highest being in existence? What the hell is that? Are you trying to say that he''s a god? You guys are more delusional than I thought."


    I took offence at his words, "Imbecile! Even if gods were to appear in front of our Master, they would have to bow down to our Master!"


    "Ha! Listen to this bitch''s delusions! All of you are not only poor but also entirely out of your minds! This is why poor people like you aren''t wee here, we would be doing everyone a favour by removing you! Get them!"


    The guards moved towards us but Master stepped in front of them to shield us.


    "Ok, I think that''s enough. We''ll leave now so let''s just leave it at that, ok? I''d hate it for anyone to get hurt and there''s children here too."


    Ah! So upied we were by these bunch of trash that we forgot Cai Hong was here too! Of course Master would hate it if little Cai Hong bore witness to this scene!


    Not that she would have felt anything seeing it but it''s more for Master''s sake that she doesn''t.


    Ah, but Master, these are the types of people who wouldn''t let us go, you know? They can''t be reasoned with and will want to take advantage of you unless you use force.


    Oh what am I saying? Of course Master knows! He''s just giving them another chance to repent! Master is always so kind~ Such is the Divine being that is Master!


    Unn¡­ But there''s always all these pieces of trash that don''t deserve Master''s kindness, that''s why we''re here to eradicate them. Anyone who can''t understand Master''s greatness does not deserve to exist.


    As we had expected, the big trash merely sneered at Master''s words and tried to shove Him aside, an action that we, of course, would never allow to happen.


    Kiyomi had reached forward and caught the offending hand before it could touch our Master.


    "You are not qualified to touch our Master," She muttered before flexing her fingers.


    There was a loud crack as the trash''s wrist was broken, prompting the trash to shout out in pain and tumble backwards onto the ground. Truly a pathetic sight if you ask me.


    The other pieces of trash reached for their weapons but Eris was faster.


    Her hand blurred and each of the trash''s sword belts were cut, resulting in their weapons dropping onto the ground before their owners could reach for them.


    Before they could even react to their loss of weapons, Tsuki had gone forward and pped each of their faces with a swing of her arm. The force of the blow was enough to send them crashing into the stall, demolishing it.


    The stall owner shrieked and pointed at us again, "You! You! How dare you mess up my goods! We live in a society! You can''t use violence like this! I''ll get you to court and have you imprisoned and tortured for life!"


    This is riching from the guy who was telling his guards to cut off our limbs, typical trash.


    The trash wasn''t finished with his hollering, "Don''t you know who I am?! I have friends! They''lle for you! You''ll all be locked up and enved! I''ll--"


    This time it was Brendan''s turn to step forward, our alchemist punching the noisy trash directly in the face and knocking him out.


    Of course Manami had dutifully covered little Cai Hong''s eyes for that, even though we know the little dragon would have just chewed the trash up but again, it''s all for Master''s sake.


    That seemed to be thest straw for Master as He immediately herded us back to the carriage and gave the order for us to set off. Such a shame, I wanted to smack the other arrogant bastards in those other stalls too.


    Oh well, if these are the kind of people we can expect to see in the country of Sun, we''ll have a great time disciplining them!

 Chapter 758 - The Slaps Have Only Just Begun

    (MC POV)


    Ugh¡­ Now I understand Guiying''s sentiments a little¡­


    If these are the kind of people we can expect to see in the country of Sun¡­ We''re going to have such a bad time while we''re here¡­


    We''ve only interacted with two people from that country so far and they''ve all been quite horrible experiences¡­ I''d like to think that these two are just the most extreme examples but something tells me they aren''t.


    Hmm¡­ But I remember thest time I visited the country of Sun¡­ Weren''t the people of Jianye city actually quite ok? Why are these two such assholes?


    So why, omniscience?


    ¡­


    Ah, I guess that''s to be expected. It''s a big country so there''s multiple cultures and factions within it. It seems like I was also quite mistaken in the past¡­ I thought Jianye was their capital city but it seems like it was only known as their ''capital trade city'', as in the city with thergest amount of trade flowing in and out. Their actual administration capital was somewhere else.


    The people in the capital trade city are more open to outsiders and less arrogant but they were considered oddities in the rest of the country. Because of the amount of money and trade flowing through there, it''s not umon for it to be mistaken as the capital city.


    Too bad that''s not our destination this time¡­


    I was also a little worried by my disciples'' responses to that merchant''s provocations. Sure, it actually felt kind of cathartic to see him being pped around like that but¡­ Actually¡­ Now that I think about it, there''s not really a downside is there?


    I already taught them to be kind and they took those lessons to heart. But of course being too kind would cause them to be taken advantage of by people like these. So... it''s actually good that they know how to defend themselves against such trash of society.


    Yeah, this could be a good chance for them to learn this since they''ll be doing it in front of me, I can then stop them if they go too far. Great n!


    Even so¡­ Let''s keep this face pping bonanza as minimal as possible for now, it would be quite terrible if they start doing this to everyone they meet.


    Everything in moderation and all that, or else they might end up doing things like what ria had done.


    Because of that, I gave the order to avoid others on the road now and we basically just kept to ourselves for the rest of the journey.


    It would normally be unsafe to be camping alone but¡­ Come on, it''s me.


    Unless another Iris showed up, I don''t think we''ll be in any danger. Actually, ignore that, I don''t want to jinx it.


    The rest of the journey was thus rtively uneventful since we refrained from interacting with the other travellers on the road. The ones who knew this carriage belonged to Guiying would bow their heads as we passed by while the ones that didn''t simply ignored us.


    I still made sure my disciples kept up with their daily training of course, just because we were out on a trip doesn''t mean they could ck off.


    So far, Eris was the one that has been improving the most with herprehension of perfect Elemental synchronisation. To think my swordswoman is actually the closest in terms of attaining godhood amongst all my disciples right now, how interesting.


    I suppose I have Shuai Ge to thank for that¡­ Which I actually don''t know what happened to him in the end I realised¡­ Oh well, I trust my disciples.


    After a few more days went by, we finally reached the border that separates the country of Sun and the Beiyang Empire.


    We passed through our side of the checkpoint easily enough; the guards only needed to take one look at our escorts before waving us through.


    At this point, I was fully prepared for the trouble toe from the Sun side of the border.


    The guards on their side stopped us and asked Alpha what was our purpose of visit.


    The wolf girl answered it easily and we were immediately waved through.


    Eh?


    That''s it?


    I fully expected the procedure to be a full search where the guards would start acting condescending to us or something.


    Hmm¡­ I guess since they are a country of trade, they would want to make it easier for visitors toe in. No one would want to do business here if it was too difficult to cross their borders.


    Although that brings the question of people smuggling illegal goods in here since they don''t look like they were checking any cargo either.


    That''s even assuming they even have such a thing as ''illegal goods'' in the first ce. For all I know, everything can be sold and bought here legally. Oh wait, that''s the case here isn''t it?


    Well, not that I care anyway since it''s none of my business, I''m just d we didn''t face any problems passing their checkpoint.


    Now, unlike our side of the border where the checkpoint was just a small fort with a few guard towers and barracks to watch the border, the Sun country had a bustling town connected to the gate.


    Of course they wouldn''t waste an opportunity to set up something like this where there''s business to be made. Any travellersing in would stop here to rest or even just made some purchases before and after crossing the border.


    This was also our supposed rest stop for the day as well. As much as it was safer to camp out, sleeping in a bed under a proper roof beats sleeping outside any day.


    Delta directed the carriage towards the best amodations the town had; a ratherrge three story inn that was spectacrly decorated enough to house foreign dignitaries without shame. It even has a garden at the frontplete with arge pond with a willow tree and a stable on the other end.


    We stopped in front of the building''s entrance and a few people rushed towards us, presumably servants working here.


    I alighted from the carriage and noticed that these servants that were helping us unload were all youkais, specifically beast youkais. That was fine and all except for the fact that they had cors around their necks to signify their ve status.


    I guess it shouldn''t be surprising, I did see ves being traded likemodities back at Jianye¡­ Ugh¡­ Doesn''t that mean all my youkaipanions would also be seen as ves here as well? That''s not a good sign¡­


    Bracing myself, I stepped past the entrance of the inn and my fears immediately came true.


    "Who let beasts in here?!" A voice roared.


    Here we go again¡­

 Chapter 759 - Why Slap Him When He Can Slap Himself?

    (MC POV)


    All of us turned in the direction of the voice to see a man dressed in fine clothes storming towards us.


    Judging by his demeanour and the way he''s dressed, I''m assuming he''s the manager of this establishment.


    He stormed up to me and gestured towards the direction of Manami, Kiyomi and our four dearest escorts, "Are you the owner of these ves?! Don''t you know that ves aren''t allowed to step foot in here?! Get them out of here now!"


    I tilted my head at him, "Is this how you treat a paying customer? I worry for the future of this ce if it is."


    He pointed his finger at me, "Who do you think you are? Do you even know what this ce is? You think a nobody like you is qualified to even step foot in here? This ce only serves the elite of the elites!"


    I scratched my chin, "Is the royal ambassador of Beiyang Empire not good enough to stay here as well?"


    "Hmph! If such a persones, then tell him toe speak to me then!"


    I tilted my head at him, "Actually, you''re speaking to him right now."


    He looked me up and down and broke out intoughter, "Hahahaha! You? The royal ambassador of Beiyang?! If you really are then I''m the king of Sun!"


    I faked a gasp, "Oh! I didn''t know your highness woulde all the way out here to meet me! It is very nice to meet you finally!"


    He scowled at me, "Stop joking around. Anyone can see that you''re no one important, much less the ambassador. So get your sorry self off the premise now."


    Brendan raised an eyebrow at the man in front of me, "Are the people of this country all blind or something? How can Master be a nobody and get a group like us following Him around?"


    The ''king of Sun'' waved his hand at Brendan, "It''s obvious all of you are just paid actors. You can get your money from him and leave already, no need to continue this charade anymore."


    Wow¡­ I''m pretty sure if I showed him the royal carriage outside, he''s just going to im I stole it or made it myself.


    My alchemist nodded his head, "Ah I see. They aren''t just blind, they''re also stupidly delusional. That exins a lot."


    His face turned red, "How dare you?! Do you know who I am?! I''m the floor manager of this inn and a single word from me can ensure that no other inn around here will let you stay there! I hope you enjoy sleeping out in the wilds tonight!"


    Not that it would really matter to us even if we had to sleep outside, but I''m sure the girls all want a bath and a bed to sleep in tonight instead of in a tent. I could always just create a house too I suppose, but let''s just try to do things normally first before I resort to that.


    "What do I need to do to convince you that I''m really the royal ambassador from Beiyang?" I asked.


    He crossed his arms, "Hmph! Nothing at all. I know you''re a sham so get your little group and vacate the premises."


    I was about to suggest looking for another ce to stay when Diao Chan stepped forward.


    She materialised a coin pouch that I have never seen before from her storage ring and poured out several gold coins onto her palm, "Not even this would convince you?"


    I''m pretty sure just a single gold coin or two would be enough to get the best rooms in this inn, so the small pile of it in Diao Chan''s palm could possibly buy out the entire inn if we wanted to.


    I swear I could see that manager''s eyes light up at the sight of the gold, "Oh my! Forgive this useless one for not having eyes!? It seems sir really is the royal ambassador of Beiyang! Please forgive my rudeness from earlier!"


    Well would you look at that? Of course money would be the real king here which makes perfect sense, what an oversight on my part.


    If I had shown the stallowner from several days ago some gold, his attitude might have flipped too. Right, just make a mental note to start shing money while I''m here.


    As expected of our noble woman to know how to deal with them¡­ And she''s definitely going to ask me for a reward for this so I better get ready to spank some bottomster.


    Diao Chan turned to me with a yful smile, "What should we do, Master? The customer service here seems to be pretty bad, I do not believe this ce is suitable for your esteemed self. Perhaps the Inn across the road which looks to be theirpetitor would be a better choice."


    The manager''s face immediately turned into one of panic, "Wait, wait! Please forgive this one who was too stupid to see sir''s Majesty! Aspensation, I can give sir our best room, free of charge!"


    I turned to Diao Chan who was wiggling her eyebrows surreptitiously at me and I understood what she was hinting on.


    I crossed my arms, "Hmmm¡­ I don''t know¡­ Maybe the manager of the other Inn would allow my precious youkais to stay with me instead of the stables¡­"


    "Ara, ara~ Master called us precious~" Manami giggled while the others blushed.


    Come on girls, at least be a little bit more subtle¡­ It''s ok Xun Guan, no need to purposely push their tails away like that.


    I thought the manager would at least hesitate on this point but one nce at the gold Diao Chan was still holding was enough for him to change his bias.


    He gave a fakeugh, "Ahaha! For such an important guest, of course all yourpanions would be allowed to stay here! They can even stay in the same room as sir!"


    How considerate of him.


    Just in case you actually think he had a change of heart, spoiler alert! He didn''t.


    He only offered my room free of charge so we''re still expected to pay for the other rooms we''ll take for my disciples to stay in. The fact that he specifically said to let the youkai girls stay in my room meant he did not want them staying in another room by themselves.


    Well not like money is an issue for me right now anyway and I don''t mind staying in the same room as them either so win win.


    I was just about to agree to his terms when Diao Chan shook her head, "Do you think that we would forgive such a terrible attitude with just this? You even tried to im yourself as the King of the country of Sun, isn''t that pretty much lese majeste?"


    The manager paled, "That¡­ That was¡­ That was just a joke¡­ Ahaha¡­ Just a bad habit of mine to lighten the mood!!"


    Of course it is.


    "Mmm¡­ I think we can stay here Master," Diao Chan concluded.


    The manager brightened up but before he could get too happy, my Witch turned back to him, "However, for the audacity of disrespecting our Master¡­ Go kneel over there and p yourself and ask for forgiveness until our Master is satisfied."


    Err¡­ What? Isn''t that kind of extreme? I''m pretty sure he won''t¡­ HE''S ACTUALLY DOING IT?!


    He really went down on his knees and started pping himself! And it''s not the halfhearted kind of ps either, he''s really going to town on his own face with those ps.


    "Please forgive this pitiful one! I am scum! Forgive this pitiful one! I am scum! Forgive¡­"


    "Perfect, Master. Let''s go get our room keys then~" Diao Chan chirped, pulling along my arm towards the inn''s reception desk, the staff behind it looking at us with obvious trepidation.


    Er¡­ You''re really going to just leave him there? Ok then¡­ I guess I''lle back and ask him to stop when we''re checked in¡­

 Chapter 760 - No Touch The Loli

    (ria POV)


    All of us were impressed by how Diao Chan Onee-chan had handled that piece of trash that was harassing Onii-sama just now.


    It''s a little annoying that Manami and Kiyomi Onee-chan as well as those four youkai girls get a free pass to spend the night in Onii-sama''s room but since Onii-sama was fine with it, we didn''t say anything.


    And as expected of these shameless merchants, they made us pay for everything else that wasn''t Onii-sama''s room. Too bad they didn''t think we would be fine with all of us squeezing into one room so that''s all we paid for.


    They tried to impose some stupid max upancy per room rule on us and Diao Chan Onee-chan just needed to look towards the direction of the exit before they changed their minds.


    What a great Onee-chan we have! If it was me, I would have just capped his knees and be done with it. Or maybe even just order an airstrike on this building while we watch from a distance, that could be fun too~ Oh! Or maybe just nuke this ce! That''s also good! Ehehehe~


    "So¡­ Are we doing anything to that little trash that insulted Master?" Eris Onee-chan asked while swinging her legs on the bed.


    I tilted my head, "Eh? Are we not nning to just pop a cap in his head?"


    All of them looked at me weirdly while little Tsuki rolled her eyes at me, "I''m really impressed that you managed to pick up on all this ng here. Anyway, simply killing him is too easy. Back then I made sure those people who caused Aniue grief wished they never lived before finally killing them. Just shooting them dead is too good a fate."


    Lian Li nodded, "I agree. He should suffer for the rest of his life for all the insults that he gave. Although I must say, good work, Diao Chan."


    Diao Chan Onee-chan flipped her hair with a smirk, "Naturally~ I''ve had to deal with my fair share of people like this back in the days in the country of Dong. All those stupid politicians and their big egos would suddenly be stupid the moment I sh them a little bit of leg. This isn''t anything to brag about, fufufufu~"


    Sure, ''nothing to brag about''¡­ That isn''t really convincing when you had requested Onii-sama to give you a good long spanking session in his room as your reward before you finally came back.


    Brendan looked up from where he was reading his book, "I don''t know sisters¡­ Maybe it might be better that we just leave him alone this time. It would be quite terrible if Master were to find out about this before we leave."


    Eris Onee-chan raised an eyebrow at him, "Why are you acting like this would be the first time we''re doing something like this? Did''ja fall in love with ''im or sumthin''?"


    Brendan sighed, "In case you haven''t realised¡­ Master''s being more vignt since we''re in a foreign country now. The fact that Master actually went back just now to tell that trash to stop pping himself means Master might check up on him again in the future. If Master finds out he''s dead or missing, Master might think He was the cause of that trash''s disappearance and try to find him. There''s no way for us to hide if that happens."


    Ugh¡­ I hate how he''s right about it¡­ But we only made him p himself a few times, that''s not nearly enough punishment for his disrespect of Onii-sama! He should be put on the electric chair without the wet sponge on his head!


    I guess we''ll just turn in for a boring night and we''ll decide¡­


    The door suddenly flung open, "Cai Hong found big bad uncle!"


    We turned to see little Cai Hong standing at the doorway with the trash we were just talking about bound and gagged over her head.


    Yes, the little Cai Hong was holding a fully grown man over her head like it was the most normal thing in the world.


    Brendan stood up hurriedly, "No, no. Cai Hong, please put the bad uncle back at where you found him¡­"


    Cai Hong pouted at him, "Cai Hong no eat? Bad uncle made Papa sad¡­ Cai Hong want eat and Papa be happy!"


    Ahhhh~ Cai Hong imouto! You''re so cuuuute!


    "No Cai Hong, please don''t eat the--"


    "Hold up," Eris Onee-chan blurted out, interrupting Brendan. "He''s already here and¡­ As long as we don''t kill him, it''s fine right?"


    Diao Chan Onee-chan chuckled, "Oh~ I like where this is going~ You can still make Master''s God Pills can''t you, Brendan?"


    Brendan sucked in a breath, "... Yes¡­"


    Lian Li Onee-chan leapt on her feet, "Perfect! Put him here, Cai Hong! We''ll teach this little trash what happens when you disrespect our Master!"


    "Yayyy! Cai Hong y~" Cai Hong giggled and immediately did as she was told, tossing the little trash onto the ground like the trash he was.


    Brendan looked at him with concern, "How did you even get him like this, Cai Hong? Weren''t you just going to the bathroom just now?"


    Our little dragon tilted her head cutely, "Ummm¡­ Cai Hong bored, so Cai Hong went outside. Big bad uncle told Cai Hong he had sweets and want Cai Hong follow him. Papa said only bad uncles say that, so Cai Hong ''bwall bwusted'' bad uncle and carry bad uncle back!"


    I could see Brendan wincing when he heard what Cai Hong had done to the trash.


    Also, that''s not good Cai Hong, we all know you''re stronger than all of usbined but if Onii-sama caught you walking around on your own, we would be punished for not taking care of you. Onii-sama is very protective, you know? That''s my Onii-sama for you!


    But the most important thing was¡­


    "You¡­ Tried to kidnap little Cai Hong?" Lian Li Onee-chan asked the little trash, her voice a whisper.


    His eyes widened and he quickly shook his head, seeing he couldn''t speak with the cloth that''s stuck in his mouth.


    "Oh¡­ So you''re saying that little Cai Hong was lying?"


    The trash did the gravest mistake of nodding his head.


    Don''t let my cute little Cai Hong imouto''s cuteness fool you, she''s definitely not a naive little girl.


    Diao Chan Onee-chan put away the whip she had been holding, storing it back into her storage ring.


    In its ce, she took out a small, leather satchel that she opened up to reveal an assortment of torture tools ranging from nails, needles, iron pokers, knives, bonesaws, small metallic spike balls and various other forms of tools I have never seen before.


    Brendan immediately took out his cauldron and started tossing herbs inside it, no doubt to make even more of Onii-sama''s God Pills.


    Since this little trash wasn''t smart enough to keep his hands to himself, then we''ll make sure he doesn''t even dream of doing anything again.


    Lian Li Onee-chan picked up a knife from Diao Chan Onee-chan''s collection, "Now¡­ Let''s start with the ssics first¡­ Your right little finger¡­ Or your left little finger? We have the whoooooole night to do this~"

 Chapter 761 - Why Are We Getting Robbed So Much?!

    (MC POV)


    We resumed our journey early the next morning since there was quite a bit of ground to cover today.


    I did check on the manager from yesterday to see if anything happened to him but he seemed normal enough. He even saw us off with a smile on his face though even I could tell the smile was clearly strained.


    Well, it''s probably because he actually doesn''t like us but whatever, we did make him p himself in front of his coworkers so there''s no way he would have a good impression of us.


    I''ll make a note not to stay here on our return trip, maybe we''ll just pass by here and spend the night over on our side of the border instead.


    "Please watch your step, Master," Alpha cautioned me as I boarded the carriage, the wolf girl practically glowing like the other girls who spent the night in my room yesterday.


    I sure hope the next few ces we stay at wouldn''t need me to room together with them again,st night was quite intense even if I do say so myself.


    ''Ara? If Master wills it, this country can bepletely removed from existence right?''


    I''m not even going toment on that.


    With everyone prepared, we set out from the town towards the capital city of Sun.


    Aaaaand not an hour away from the town¡­


    "Stop right there! Hand over your valuables if you want to live!"


    Are you serious? Why are we getting robbed by bandits all the time? Whoever heard of a Royal ambassador being robbed twice on their trip to their destination? Did the other envoys get robbed this many times too?


    It''s almost as if there''s something out there that''s making this happen on purpose¡­ I don''t think any of the gods are doing this right? Nah, can''t be.


    Do I really need to use my future sight to see how many more times we''re going to meet bandits?


    ''Ufufu~ Master can always just End them if they are a bother. No one will miss them after all.''


    I should really just spank you one of these days.


    I moved to look outside the carriage, finding a dozen or so shabbily dressed men waving their half rusted weapons around.


    These are probably some exploited peasants who had to resort to banditry to survive.


    Cool motive, still annoying.


    I turned to look at Alpha, "Will these guys be a problem?"


    "Not at all, Master. If they were, we wouldn''t be here to escort you," She replied confidently.


    "Umu¡­ I''ll leave them to you then."


    I shut the window and the sound of battle broke out outside coupled with several men screaming. I tuned out the noise and continued ying with Cai Hong.


    About five minutes passed and our carriage was moving again. I didn''t even bother checking how the fight went since there was no way a few peasants like them could win against any of the four, even if they were outnumbered. Gamma could literally just charge them down herself.


    We stopped at the roadside at around midday for lunch, the road was rtively open with a few sparse trees around so we could see anyone approaching us from a distance.


    That''s how we spotted another carriage moving towards us from the direction of where we are heading to.


    Thinking it was another group of travellers, we paid them no mind and continued with our lunch time preparations.


    But when the wagon got closer, armed men jumped out from the back of the vehicle and quickly surrounded our campsite.


    "Bring out your valuables right now!" One of them shouted.


    Two times in one day?! Are you sure no one''s messing with us?!


    How can a country that focuses on trade have this many bandits around? Or is this one of their trades too? First they rob foreigners then they sell back the stolen stuff?


    That¡­ Actually sounds quite possible now that I think about it so I can''t rule out that possibility¡­


    Eris stood up and drew her sword, "Master, could we handle this?"


    Eh¡­ I suppose Eris and her other personalities should be able to deal with them so I nodded a go ahead. Even if she had trouble, I would be here to give her support, that''s assuming my protection inscriptions on her could even be breached by this group of bandits in the first ce.


    As expected, my swordswoman subdued the entire group in the blink of an eye, all of them knocked out with the t of her de before being tied up securely.


    I decided to do a reversal on them and had these bandits surrender their money before letting them go.


    Would letting them go make theme back with an even bigger group? Possibly, but that just means I get to rob them even more don''t I? Especially since this is a country of money, it wouldn''t hurt to have some extra. So I see no downsides.


    I''d like to refrain from creating more gold out of thin air to avoid crashing the economy if I could help it.


    Soon enough, we were on the road again and¡­ Lo and behold, just as I expected it would happen, it did. The same group of bandits were waiting up ahead with even more people this time. They even brought two wagons to block off the front and back of the road when we sprung their trap.


    This time, Manami stood up, "Ufufufu~ Such troublesome insects to not just disturb Master once but twice¡­ Could I handle this, Master?"


    I nodded a go ahead and she stepped outside the carriage.


    A few minutester, she returned again carrying several bags filled with gold. No prizes to guessing where that came from.


    I noticed the outside of the carriage seem to be glowing a bit like there was a fire but the carriage moved off before I could confirm what exactly happened to those bandits.


    Nothing happened for the rest of the day thankfully and we managed to find a good spot to set up camp for the night in the clearing of a forest.


    Just as we were finishing dinner however, the bushes rustled and twenty or so men emerged from the darkness, all of them armed to the teeth.


    Ok, now this is just ridiculous¡­


    Omniscience, is all of these robberies actually arranged by someone?


    ¡­


    Yes huh¡­ Who?


    Some rich merchant trader in the next town over? But why? It''s not like we met him or anything?


    ¡­


    He does it to all foreign travellers along this road huh¡­ So that he can profit off the foreign goods. Since he received news that a foreign ambassador wasing, he thought we would have lots of gifts to present to the king of Sun so we were the perfect target.


    Not sure what made him think this was even a good idea since I don''t know how he would deal with the stolen goods after he gets them.


    Oh well, maybe I''ll go pay that merchant a visit when we get to the city. In the meantime¡­ It seems like Lian Li wants to be the one to deal with them this time.


    Well, knock yourself out girl, I''ll just continue patting Cai Hong''s head here.


    *


    (Iris POV)


    Slowly¡­ Slowly¡­


    Ever so slowly¡­


    I can see it changing, your perception is returning.


    Soon, soon, the day woulde.


    And you can be perfect once more~


    Ufufufufu~

 Chapter 762 - You Shouldn’t Have Done That In Front Of Him

    (MC POV)


    We encountered another two more of those bandit groups before they finally ran out of people to throw at us.


    That''s almost a hundred different people we had to deal with, this guy must be really desperate to get us... Was he on the verge of bankruptcy or something? Otherwise I don''t understand why he would send this many pests to disturb us.


    When we reached the gates of the town, I thought our troubles with the bandits had ended but boy was I mistaken.


    When we tried to enter the town, the guards at the gate demanded to do a thorough search of us if we wanted to gain entry. It was obvious they were specifically targeting us when they didn''t even bother to check the other people moving in and out of the town and allowed them to pass through unmolested.


    None of the passers-by even paid us any mind as though this was something they have seen one too many times, which may very well be what''s going on here.


    At first I thought they simply wanted to inconvenience us which wasn''t really a big deal, just let them sift through our carriage and then we can move on. But then they got us to line up by the roadside and ordered a strip search of my girls.


    Yeah, not going to happen buddy, not on my watch.


    Obviously I tried the diplomatic approach first by asking the guards, "I''m going to pay you ten dors to fuck off."


    "Huh? Dors? What the hell are you saying? Are you crazy?" The guard retorted.


    "Oh, my bad, I meant ten silvers."


    "Ha? You trying to bribe us? Dream on kid, we''re telling the girls to strip and they have to strip!"


    Well I tried.


    I sighed, "Alright¡­ You guys can go away now, we''re not entering your stupid town anymore so you can stop the search. Let''s go, everyone."


    "Hold it," the guard called out, stepping in front of me to block my way. "You think this is some kind of roadside stall where you cane and go as you please?"


    "No, I''m obviously at a circus because I''m clearly talking to a bunch of clowns right now."


    Their expressions turned into one of anger which was made worse by the fact that my disciples started giggling behind me.


    I waved my hand in a shooing motion, "Now can you please step aside? You''re only checking people who are entering or leaving the town and since we are neither, there''s no need for us to be searched."


    The guard recovered his wits, "Hmph! The fact that you''re trying to run makes you look suspicious! You must be carrying illegal goods so we must search you in the name of the king!"


    "Oh really? What kind of illegal goods are you suspecting me of carrying might I ask? Last I checked, pretty much everything is legal here."


    "That''s exactly why we need to search you to find out, now step back in line."


    I crossed my arms, "And what are you going to do if I don''t do as you say?"


    The guards pulled out their swords threateningly, "Then I guess we might need to break some things to get you to cooperate. You wouldn''t want that now, do you?"


    I feel like those standard viins saying this line but¡­


    I cleared my throat, "Do you know who I am?"


    He sneered at me, "Ha? We don''t care how important you think you are back in your little country, but here you have to y by our rules. So shut up, get in line and we''ll do a strip search on all of you."


    "Are you sure you can bear the consequences of doing such a thing?"


    "Why are you so noisy? Over here I''m the boss! Anyone who wants toe through this gate has to listen to what I say!"


    Oho, so impressive, we have a big boy here! Let''s p for him! p, p!


    Ahem¡­


    Fine, let''s see how much gold I have to throw at them to get them to bend over backwards for us.


    I was just about to materialise my coin pouch when one of the guards stepped forward and grabbed the cor of Lian Li''s shirt, his hand pulling back in an attempt to tear the fabric off her body.


    His hand only managed to travel a millimetre before a loud crunch reverberated through the air, the guard needing another second to register the pain and falling backwards while clutching his broken wrist.


    "Arrghh!! My hand! My hand!! My haaaaand!!" He screamed.


    So dramatic¡­ It''s just a snapped wrist, no need to scream so loud.


    The alternative to that was my protection inscription activating and sending you directly into the Abyss to suffer for the next thousand years, so chill.


    "My dear disciples¡­" I whispered, though loud enough for all of them to hear. "There will always be idiots in existence where talking to them has no use. Though you may possess powers above them, always remember to maintain your own dignity and never to sink to their level. Otherwise, you''ll just be the same as them."


    Manami tilted her head, "Ara? Are we not supposed to punish these people then, Master?"


    I shook my head, "On the contrary actually. You punish them in a way befitting of yourself."


    The guards finally recovered from their shock of seeing their co-worker''s hand being broken right in front of them.


    "How dare you?! I''ll kill--"


    I pped him across the face with the back of my hand, "Silence you mutt, I did not allow you to speak."


    I heard several gaspsing from behind me but I did not turn around to see who made those sounds since I''m not making a nice face right now.


    The guard red at me, "You¡­ You pped me?! You dare p me?!"


    I pped him on his other cheek, "I dare and I did it again. What are you going to do about it?"


    "You''re finished! We''ll kill--"


    I pped him again, this time hard enough to dislodge several of his teeth from his mouth.


    "Wargh¡­ Wargh argh yough waightin'' forh? Kwill hwim!!" He shouted while pointing at me.


    The other guards only managed to take a single step before all of them were smashed face first into the ground, the increase in gravity not allowing them to even lift a finger. The only one unaffected was the trash I pped who was now backing away from me slowly.


    "Waight.. Yough can''t doh anyfing to meh! Aym teh ''ead guard ofgh dis citee!" He mumbled incoherently.


    I materialised a handkerchief from my storage ring and wiped at the hand I used to p this little trash with, making sure to maintain my posture of civility.


    "You gave me an ultimatum of letting you search me or get hurt hmm? Well here''s my ultimatum for you¡­ You and your mates strip yourselves and run around the city twice, then I won''t break your limbs and burn down every single material possession you own. Fair?"


    "Yough¡­ Yough can''t!"


    I raised an eyebrow, "You want to try me?"


    He was now shivering in fear and it looked like he was even considering to do it when a voice shouted out from the gate.


    "What the hell is going on here?!"

 Chapter 763 - You Want To Fly?

    (Lian Li POV)


    I am smitten. I am absolutely enamoured by Master right now.


    When that trash grabbed my cor, I had to use all my will to resist breaking his arm off right there and then. I was absolutely tempted to do it, but knowing that such an action might repulse Master stopped me from doing it.


    But the sight of Mastering to my rescue was so breathtaking that I actually forgot to breathe for a few moments.


    Then Master went ahead to p that insignificant piece of trash across the face.


    All of us gasped at Master dirtying His precious, pure and perfect hand. What''s worse was Master had to p that trash three times just because he wouldn''t shut up.


    THREE TIMES!! MASTER DIRTIED HIS HAND FOR YOU THREE TIMES!!


    There will be no mercy for him. He will die very, very painfully when this is over.


    Oh, but watching Master absolutely dominate them was also a sight to see. Just look at His strong back, His majestic aura, His perfect form. Even the way Master pped him was nothing short of perfection!


    I can totally understand why Diao Chan is panting like a bitch in heat right now.


    Then the dream had to be shattered by some idiot screaming.


    The idiot turned out to be another fat merchant that had way too much gold on him than he should be wearing.


    It seems like the trashes of Sun really like their gold. I''ll take note that anyone wearing this much gold on them are trash that should be exterminated.


    Master turned to look at him with a smile, "Hello. You must be Zi Sha, correct?"


    He stopped at Master''s words and smirked, "Oho? You know of me? You''re not as stupid as I thought. Then you must know how important of a person I am, right?"


    "Oh, of course you are the most important person here. The most important person that I need to p the face of, that is."


    Ahhh!! Master stop, please!! I can''t take anymore than this!! I''m going to swoon at this rate!!


    The fat trash''s face turned red with anger, "How dare you?! Do you know who I am?!"


    Master shook His head, "No, no. Do YOU know who I am?"


    "What?! Why would I care about a nobody like you?! You''re just a foreign visitor! You should be obeying our rules here!"


    Master tilted His head, "Hold on¡­ Do you really not know who we are? Did you really send all those bandits at us thinking we were just a group of normal ambassadors?"


    Eh? Those bandits we tortured and killed were actually sent by this little trash? As expected of Master to find out such a truth so easily! All of us had thought they were random bandits all this while!


    Ehehehe¡­ That just means we should really make this little trash suffer for inconveniencing Master so many times throughout our journey here! We''ll make sure he suffers thoroughly for it!


    The fat trash stuttered, "Wha¡­ What bandits? What¡­ What nonsense are you spouting?!"


    Master sighed, "And here I thought you at least did your homework first¡­ You even sent so many people to rob us too¡­ I''m surprised you still have this shitty attitude even after we showed up here without a scratch. Do you not understand what my presence here means?"


    "W¡­ Wh¡­ What?"


    "You¡­ Really didn''t think huh¡­ Guiying was right about you guys¡­ You only have brains for money and nothing else¡­"


    Master materialised a glove to hold in his hand which intrigued everyone. But instead of putting the glove on, Master used it to p the fat trash across his face.


    Once again, all of us gasped at how cool Master looked. I even heard a soft thump as Diao Chan swooned, Kiyomi barely catching the Witch in time before she hit the ground.


    The guards of the fat trash immediately moved forward to defend their employer, their forms looming over us threateningly.


    The fat bug sped his face in shock, "You¡­ You dare hit me?!"


    Master looked down at His hand in confusion before looking back at the trash, "Didn''t I already hit you? Of course I dare, why else would I p you if I didn''t dare?"


    "How dare you! How dare you! Even my own parents have never raised their hands against me! How dare a nobody like you p me?!!"


    Tch¡­ To be pped by Master is already a great honour! Do you know how many people in Master''s Church would be thankful to even receive such a grace?! And here you are acting like it was not the greatest reward you can ever get in your entire miserable life!


    Master tilted His chin up at the trash, "Precisely because your parents never pped you before, that''s why I''m doing it in their stead."


    "Kill him!!"


    Two of his guards came forward and Gamma moved to intercept them, only to stop when Master raised up her hand to block her.


    Master gestured to the group of guards He had been pping before, "Seriously? Do you not see the state of the guards that came before you? You think they got those injuries on their own by tripping over their own feet or something?"


    The guards did not even look in the direction Master pointed. How rude.


    Master shrugged then smiled at the guards, "Hey¡­ You two ever flown before?"


    The two of them looked confused by the question but shrugged it off, their hands reaching forward to grab Master''s shoulder.


    "Because you''re about to," Master chuckled before grabbing both of them by their cors and tossing them into the air.


    The forms of those two guards ascended rapidly into the sky until they disappeared behind the clouds, their screams steadily getting softer and softer.


    The rest of the guards drew their weapons to point at Master, something we would definitely have to put them through the worst imaginable torture for.


    Master sighed, "Well¡­ I did warn you all¡­"


    I could barely see Master disappear from where He had been standing before reappearing again. In that instant, the guards in front of us were also tossed up into the sky, all of them taking a few seconds to realise what had happened before they started screaming as well.


    The fat trash gaped at the spectacle before looking back down at Master who maintained His perfect smile.


    "So¡­ The most important person I have to p, ever flown before?"


    I could see the fat trash finally realise how outmatched he was and he stuttered, "Y¡­ Ye¡­ Yes!"


    Master reached forward and grabbed him by the cor, "Good, then you can fly again."


    "Wait! You can''t do this! I''m an importaaaaaAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!"


    Oh~ For a fat piece of trash, he can fly pretty well!

 Chapter 764 - Sometimes You Have To Kill Them First

    (MC POV)


    Hmmm¡­ I think I let my emotions get the better of me¡­


    But when I thought back on how this guy kept ruining our day constantly, I felt a need to at least give him a lesson.


    Also, by doing it this way, my disciples will also learn that we need not resort to violence all the time for this. See? A simple toss into the sky and catching them before they crash into the ground is a good way of teaching these wastes a lesson in humility too.


    I looked down at the first group of guards who tried to order my girls to do the strip search, "You guys want to fly as well?"


    All of them shook their heads frantically.


    I crossed my arms, "Mmhmm, I''ve yet to hear a single apology for your especially brazen conduct. Or did you guys want to strip naked and run around the city twice?"


    All of them quickly got on their knees and pressed their heads on the ground, "Please ept our sincerest apologies!!"


    I shook my head, "I''m not the one who was osted, you''re apologising to the wrong person."


    They understood my words and turned towards my disciples, "Please ept our sincerest apologies!!"


    I looked back and¡­ Eh? Diao Chan looks like she''s having trouble standing for some reason? In fact, I can see that most of them were flushed and seemed rather dazed as well? Did something happen? Don''t tell me they got scared by me? Was that too much for them? Oh no¡­ Maybe I should not have done all that¡­


    I coughed to get their attention, all of them snapping back to reality instantly when they heard my voice.


    "All of you alright?" I asked.


    "Ye¡­ Yes!!" Lian Li squeaked, her voice a pitch higher than normal. "We¡­ We were just awed by how Master handled them!"


    Hmm¡­ Are you sure you weren''t frightened? Perhaps it might be a good idea for me to tone it down for the next one¡­ Maybe I shouldn''t make these guards strip and run around the city¡­ Oh I got it!


    I gestured to the prostrating guards, "What do you guys think we should do with them?"


    Tsuki poked her fingers together, "Isn''t Aniue going to punish them? Like dropping them into the ocean with concrete shoes or something?"


    Pretty sure that''s not even something the yakuza would do¡­ Don''t you know there are better ways of getting rid of bodi--- Wait, why am I even thinking about that?


    I shook my head, "There''s no need for that. They may be scum but if they can repent, at least they can still be spared."


    My disciples turned to look at the prostrating guards with looks of apprehension.


    Err¡­ Is it just me or are they looking at them like they were some kind of irredeemable trash? Even Cai Hong looked like the time she bit on a raisin cookie thinking it was chocte chips.


    Kiyomi turned to me, her previous face of disdain turning back to her normal expression when she asked me, "Master¡­ Could we have some time to¡­ Lecture them?"


    Oh? To lecture them? They must intend to teach them humility and kindness like how I have taught them, as expected of my cute disciples!


    Seeing no reason to refuse, I of course would agree to the suggestion. These guards better be d I''m not making them strip and run around the city twice.


    In the meantime¡­


    I looked up just as the screams became audible again, the first two guards I threw from before broke through theyer of clouds on their way to plummet back towards the earth.


    I took a step back and watched as they fell closer and closer to the ground, their screams drawing several curious onlookers.


    I could see they were iling their arms around in an attempt to fly which was obviously not working well for them, both of them able to do nothing as the ground came closer and closer towards them.


    The moment they were about to crash into the ground however, they immediately stopped falling, their faces just short of an inch above the ground.


    Since their stop was so sudden and so close to the ground, both of them were already quite convinced that they would actually hit the dirt and lose their lives. Thus, one of them had fainted while the other had his eyes closed shut in fear.


    Only when the one who didn''t faint opened his eyes to check why he wasn''t dead did I let them both drop on the ground.


    I didn''t wait to see how he would react since I have the rest of hispanions to take care of.


    Again, I made sure to only stop them just before they hit the ground, letting them wonder what happened for a bit before releasing my hold and dumping them unceremoniously on the floor.


    Next was the fat boy who was screaming the loudest out of all of them.


    Because of his protruding belly, I let him stop a good distance away from the ground instead of almost hitting it.


    I had to take another step back from him when I realised this little shit had wet himself in fear and his face was marred with tears.


    I crossed my arms and asked him, "So¡­ Learnt your lesson yet?"


    "You¡­ Hic¡­ You¡­ Sniff¡­ You can''t do this¡­ When I¡­ When I get down¡­ I''m going to make you regret this! I''ll¡­ I''ll have you all thrown in jail and tortured!"


    I leaned forward slightly, "Sorry, what? I can''t hear you over your screams."


    "I am not screami--aaaAAAAHHHHH!!"


    I tossed him back up into the air before he could finish his words. If one time wasn''t enough, then I''ll just do it a second time.


    I turned back to smile at my disciples, "You can deal with that group first, let me handle these people, ok?"


    "Thank you, Master!!"


    Huh¡­ They seem awfully happy about that for some reason? I guess what I''m doing really is quite scary so they didn''t want to watch me anymore¡­ I should really tone down on this if it happens again.


    While my disciples took the first batch of guards away to be lectured, I regarded the fat boy''s bodyguards.


    "Any of you want to fly again?"


    One of them was particrly brave or maybe even just really foolish as he picked up his sword to try and charge me.


    Since my disciples weren''t here anymore and the only witness would be Iris and our four escorts, there was no reason for me to act nice here.


    I snapped my fingers and he fell face first into the ground, his legs having been sted apart to inflict the most pain possible.


    The other two behind him who were also considering joining their friend to charge me immediately stopped when they saw what happened to him, their hands slowly retracting back to their sides as they watched their friend scream out in pain.


    No one else moved.


    "Good, now if you guys don''t want to end up like your friend here, I suggest all of you kneel down in a line over here while I deal with your employer."


    They did as I told, trying to ignore their still screaming friend who was clutching at his leg stumps while rolling in a pool of his own blood. Don''t worry, I made sure he wouldn''t die from this.


    The fat boy fell back down again, this time even more of a snivelling mess than he was the first time.


    "You can''t¡­ I¡­ I demand you to¡­ Hic¡­ Put me down!"


    They really are stubborn huh¡­ One more time then¡­


    I threw him back up again but this time I didn''t stop him before he crashed into the ground, his body sttering into mush upon impact.


    There were a few screams from the gathered onlookers and most of them dispersed from the scene. Not that I cared about them in the first ce anyway, this isn''t a show you know?


    I manipted his Origin and the stter reformed itself back into the fat boy, all as good as new.


    "Again?" I asked, giving him my sweetest, fakest smile.


    He didn''t answer and simply stared back at me with a nk expression, his eyes devoid of light.


    Hmm¡­ Seems like I broke him.


    Let''s try this again¡­ This Origin thing is so convenient.

 Chapter 765 - Help Me Take Care Of This Trash

    (MC POV)


    Well, I could just leave him like this but it wouldn''t be much of a punishment if the person himself doesn''t feel it.


    I snapped my fingers again and altered the Origin for his state of mind, returning him back to sanity.


    He blinked then looked around him, trying to make sense of his surroundings.


    "I¡­ Died¡­" He muttered.


    "Yes, how did dying feel? Want to try again?"


    The fat trash gaped at me, "What¡­ What are you?"


    I tapped my chin with a finger, "Hmmm¡­ I doubt you would understand even if I were to tell you who I really am. I guess you can just say that I''m basically a god."


    ''Ara, ara? Isn''t that underselling yourself a little too much, Master?''


    Well, I''m not exactly in the mood to give people a history lesson so it''s much easier to tell them that.


    ''Ara? I see, I see~ Perhaps¡­ Oh, don''t mind me, Master~''


    Hmm¡­ Weird girl.


    Where was I? Oh right, the fat trash.


    He blinked once, "A¡­ God¡­?"


    I nodded, "Pretty much. So are you thinking about changing that attitude of yours yet?"


    He stared at me for a few more moments before he broke into a grin, "I know now! You''re some kind of illusionist! You think I''ve never met a Practitioner before? You''re trying to trick me! Well, now that I know that what I see is an illusion, your tricks won''t work on me anymore!"


    What the fuck.


    This is seriously stupidity on another level, how the hell has this person managed to exist for so long being this stupid?


    Turning back to Alpha''s group, I gave them a wave, "Could you girls go check up on my disciples? I''m a little worried if those guards from before might take advantage of their kindness and do something bad to them."


    The four of them looked at each other with uncertainty before Alpha turned to me, "Are you sure, Master? We should be protecting you¡­"


    I smiled, "I think we all know there''s nothing here that can hurt me."


    They looked at each other again before bowing, "As youmand, Master."


    Now that there''s only Iris and the other random passersby who I will most likely never see again around as witnesses¡­


    I raised my hand and used the glove from earlier to p his face, sending him sprawling onto the ground.


    "That feel real enough for you? Or was that also an illusion?"


    The fat trash red at me, "How?! Your illusion should have been broken the moment I realised everything was fake! I''ve read about this! Why isn''t it working?!"


    I pped him again, "Maybe because it''s not an illusion, ever thought about that?"


    "Im¡­ Impossible! No, no! Definitely not! I just need to believe hard enough then you wouldn''t be able to do anything to me anymore!"


    I pointed my finger at his leg and shot a concentrated beam of light through his thigh, burning a hole through his flesh.


    "ARRRGGHH!! No! If I just believe! All this pain will go away!!"


    This is going nowhere.


    You know what, screw it, let me get some help.


    I picked him up and teleported away, bringing him back to Beiyang and inside the cave where Shizuri was.


    "Oh!! Wee back darling! I see you brought another toy this time! Oh~ This one''s got quite a bit of meat on him too, do you like your toys with more meat on them?"


    I threw him onto the ground and gestured to him, "This guy was being quite annoying. Feel free to do whatever you want with him."


    The crazy fox''s lips curled up into an even crazier smile, "Oh? Darling actually brought me a toy to y with! Is he my dowry?"


    Xun Guan''s face appeared from my shoulder, the slime girl giving the fox a look of scorn, "No, he''s just some trash that Master is dumping on you, don''t get ahead of yourself."


    "Oh, I see you''re still around little slime. I''m surprised darling is still keeping you around considering how perverted you are."


    "And I''m surprised you still exist considering how irritating you are."


    The fat trash interrupted them by suddenly shouting out, "Aha! I know this is another illusion of yours! Just watch me break it! Just need to believe they''re not real¡­ And now! Begone! Eh? It didn''t work? I''ll try harder again¡­ Begone! Huh¡­ That''s weird¡­"


    Shizuri looked at me and pointed a finger at the merchant, "I never knew you were into drugging your victims, darling."


    I shook my head, "Believe it or not, he''s not drugged. Xun Guan was right about him being trash though, so I don''t care what happens to him. Burn him, castrate him, whip him, electrocute him, you can do whatever you want with him as long as you don''tpletely kill him. Just in case, here''s a handful of healing pills too so you don''t need to be afraid of being too rough on him."


    Shizuri''s eyes sparkled. "Oh my! Darling''s most precious little pills! I will definitely make use of them!"


    Don''t make it sound like I''m giving you drugs and no, I said use it on him, not on yourself just so you can do more self harm.


    Oh whatever, just being in the same room as her is already quite traumatising enough for a normal person so I''ll just leave him here for a few days ande backter.


    "I''ll leave him to you," I told her before teleporting back, ignoring the fatty who kept muttering ''begone, begone'' like some kind of mantra.


    I teleported myself back to where I had been, making the people there cry out in shock.


    "Where¡­ Where did you take sir Zi Sha?" One of the guards asked.


    I chuckled, "Oh, you won''t be seeing him for at least a few days or so. I''m not even sure if he can go back to being normal so if I were you, I might start looking for other forms of employment."


    Of course my words made no sense to him but I didn''t really care if it did in the first ce so I simply left him and his friends there to think about their life.


    Since they didn''t exactly do anything to me, I''ll let them go with just this.


    With them dealt with, I decided to go check up on how my disciples were doing. I was just a little concerned that those guys might take advantage of my cute disciples'' innocent hearts.


    But when I got there¡­ What greeted me was the sight of the guards with their hands raised high up in prayer and shouting, "Master is the greatest being in the Universe! We are not worthy! Praise to His name! Master is the greatest being in the Universe! We are¡­"


    ¡­


    I''m¡­ Just going to back away slowly now¡­ And er¡­ Could I ask for a memory wipe plese? I''ll create another set of new memories to cover that up¡­


    ''Ara, ara? Master wants to stay in denial? If that is what Master wants. Ufufufu~ There we go~''


    Hmm¡­ Looks like my disciples don''t need any help. Guess I''ll just wait at the carriage for them.


    Eh? Why do I feel like I''m missing something?


    ¡­


    Oh right, I need to give myself a reminder to go pick up that fatty a few dayster, good thing I remembered that.

 Chapter 766 - My Patience Is Wearing Thin

    (MC POV)


    News of what happened at the gate spread through the town quickly so we managed to get through it without any other problems arising.


    The innkeeper was obviously not happy about my youkai followers staying here but he didn''t say anything about it. He did charge us a higher rate for ''cleaning fees'' but I chose not to argue about that.


    Oh, of course I knew what those cleaning fees were supposed to be referring to, but my girls and I made sure to put their cleaning services to good use.


    Though we rented out more than one room, the girls and I ended up only using one room for the night after¡­ Vigorous night training.


    I just hope those cleaners of theirs remember to look up too.


    Hey, we paid for the service, it would be a shame not to make full use of it. I even thanked the innkeeper for having us in the morning with a smile on my face despite his obvious look of displeasure.


    When we were getting ready to leave the town though, an interesting situation happened as we were boarding the carriage.


    The fat merchant''s bodyguards had ran up to us in a hurry, prompting Alpha and Gamma to stand in between us in anticipation of an ambush.


    They then stopped a distance away and dropped to their knees, "Please take us with you Master Lin!! Let us be hired as your guards!!"


    Oh? They went to find out who I was huh, but did they do it because they were intending on taking revenge against me or out of genuine curiosity?


    But what made them think I''ll even hire them?


    Sure, I''m basically responsible for them being out of work for the next couple of days or so, but that''s still on them for being with such an employer in the first ce. Did they think I might feel responsible for it and employ them? Because I most certainly don''t.


    I was still considering the reason why they would want to follow me when Alpha sneered at them, "What makes you think that any of you trash are worthy enough to follow Master?"


    Gamma trotted up beside her, "For a few pieces of trash that tried to hurt Master, you''re being really presumptuous that there was any chance we would even consider epting your request."


    Oh damn¡­ I guess this is like a knight''s honour kind of thing for them? Or maybe they''re just considering that since they were enemies before, it would be more detrimental to us if they followed along since we would need to worry about them stabbing us in the back too?


    Although I agree with not epting them on ount of thatst part, I at least wouldn''t call them out directly like that¡­


    I shook my head at them, "Sorry, but I am not epting any followers at the moment. You''ll have to find your fortunes elsewhere."


    The one leading the group raised his head and frowned at me, "But¡­ But it''s because of you that we are in this situation where we have no work!"


    I tilted my head at him, "I missed the part where that''s my problem?"


    He gasped, "Is¡­ Is Master Lin''s true self a heartless person who would leave a group of suffering people alone when they''vee to beg him so sincerely? One of our mates even lost his legs! Master Lin is apassionate person right? Just spare us some gold for us to tide over these hard times!"


    I narrowed my eyes at him, "Are you really trying to guilt trip me to extort me? You''ve got serious balls."


    "No, no! Not at all, Master Lin! I was sure you would want to set a good example to your disciples right? You are thepassionate and kind Master they know, after all!"


    This bastard trying to use my disciples against me? What does he think he can--


    Brendan stormed forward before I could react, my alchemist giving him a solid punch in the face and sending him tumbling backwards.


    "How dare you punch me?!" The man growled, leaping up on his feet while his mates followed suit.


    All of them were at least a head taller than Brendan, making him look quite small inparison. What''s more, they look like they were ready to throw down with Brendan.


    Err¡­ Did they all forget that I''m here or something? You know? The guy who threw you all into the sky just yesterday? The people of Sun are really forgetful huh.


    Brendan took another step forward instead of backing down, "Master is kind andpassionate beyond measure. The fact that all of you are still breathing right now is testament to that fact. Any other Practitioner¡­ No. Any other person with the amount of power Master has would not have shown you any mercy. You would have simply been obliterated where you stood right then and there. Your non-existent brain isn''t even capable ofprehending the greatness of our Master."


    Oh wow¡­ I don''t think I''ve seen Brendan say that much to anyone when he isn''t talking about potions before¡­


    And err¡­ I''ve said this before but even I can get embarrassed you know?


    The guard in front of Brendan raised his hand, "You dare--"


    I flicked my finger and the guy was sent flying into the sky.


    "It seems like a single night was enough for all of you to forget what I''ve done and said to all of you. Would you like a reminder?" I asked.


    The other guards shook their heads and turned to run but I stopped their bodies from moving, freezing them in ce.


    I smiled at Brendan, "Thank you for defending me Brendan. Now¡­ I can see your hand is bruising a little and we can''t have that. Take one of my healing pills, please."


    Brendan looked down at his injured hand in surprise, "Eh? Ah! Umm¡­ This is nothing, Master! This¡­ This is all due to my own mistake so there''s no need to use such a precious pill on me!"


    Oh this sweet boy.


    I went forward and grasped his hand with mine, slowly running my fingers across the bruise and removing it from existence.


    "There, all better. Do take better care of your hands, ok? You are still my alchemist after all," I chuckled.


    Brendan blushed and nodded silently.


    I pped my hands together, "Now, now. All of you on to the carriage, I''ll just tell off these bad boys and we can be on our way soon."


    They looked ready to protest but I nodded slightly at them so they obeyed, leaving me alone with them.


    The guard I threw fell back down and I caught him again, after being tossed so many times, I could see some of the fear of such a punishment had already left him and he was looking at me with slight scorn in his eyes.


    Seems like the people here really are just a special kind of stupid.


    I set him down but made him frozen like the rest of his buddies. They could still hear and see but they just can''t talk or move any part of their body except their eyes.


    "Zhao Si," I called out, causing the guard I threw to widen his eyes when he realised I knew his name.


    "Married man with a daughter whom you love very much. Quite surprising you even have the capacity for that considering how stupid you are," I continued, pacing in front of him.


    I snapped my fingers and the two people I mentioned appeared beside me, both of them looking confused.


    The wife saw her husband standing still in front of them, "Dear? What''s going on?"


    His daughter also spotted him, "Daddy? Why are you standing like that?"


    I snapped my fingers and both of them stopped moving as well.


    He red at me, trying his best to show his rage at me through his eyes alone.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not going to harm them," I assured him. "But my disciple is right, you know? Anyone else in my position might not have let you lived past tomorrow. There is only one thing he got wrong though¡­"


    I went up to smile at him, "I''m not that kind of a person you see. The only reason I refrained from wiping you guys from existence was to set an example to my dear disciples. Let''s just take your dear wife and daughter here¡­ What would happen if I were to¡­ Make you disappear from their memories?"


    I snapped my fingers and the two people I mentioned could move again.


    The wife looked around her again, "What¡­ What am I doing here? I was at home with my daughter and¡­ Who?"


    I waved at the woman, "My apologies madam, but do you know who this man is?"


    She frowned at him, "Who is that? Who are¡­ You¡­ You''re the guy from yesterday?! What do you want from my daughter and I? We didn''t do anything!"


    I chuckled, "Nothing at all, madam, please go on about your day and my apologies for holding you up. It must be hard to be a single mother."


    She quickly grabbed her daughter and made a run for it, not even looking back at us. The daughter did not even look in the direction of her father.


    The guard watched his wife go in disbelief before turning his gaze back to me.


    "Well, guess you''re single now. Feel free to try and convince her that you''re her husband and the father of her child because I made sure she will never believe you and neither will your daughter. Oh, I see your parents are alive and well too¡­Now let''s change a few things and¡­ There, they won''t recognise you anymore either."


    I wanted to see how he would react so I released the binding on his mouth, allowing him to speak.


    "You bastard! I''ll kill you! I''ll hunt you down and kill you! I swear!!" He screamed.


    Right, not so nice things. I''d hate it if my disciples heard his words so I muted him again.


    "Funny you should say that really," I thought aloud before snapping my fingers again. "Because now¡­ You cannot leave this ce. The moment you try to step past the gate, you will be assaulted with a terrible headache before you''re teleported back here. And would you look at that? Your friends here all have families too¡­ And because of you¡­ Snap! Now they don''t and are in the exact same position as you."


    The other guards'' eyes widened and shifted their gaze to him, already ming him for their predicament. Perfect.


    I don''t need omniscience to know that this whole thing was this one guy''s idea and the rest were suckered into it. Too bad for them to even go along with it.


    "Also¡­ I made it so that none of you can die. Or rather you can but you will just be reformed again as good as new right here. I''m not that cruel though, this immortality will onlyst for five years but not the other changes, those are permanent. After those five years, feel free to kill yourselves, or don''t, I don''t really care. And just so you can''t take advantage of your immortality¡­ You can''t hurt anyone else who doesn''t have this curse. Even if this town were to burn down all around you, you''ll still be caged in this area unable to leave."


    I turned and walked towards the carriage, throwing them a backward wave, "You guys will be released when the sun sets. Feel free to enjoy your new life."


    Mmhmm¡­ I think that was good enough, I still let them live didn''t I? So I''m good.

 Chapter 767 - Everyone Overlooked An Important Issue

    (Manami POV)


    Ufufufu~ Today is turning out to be a really good day!


    Despite Master asking us to go back to the carriage, He never said we couldn''t peek so that''s what we did.


    I connected with Alpha mentally and projected what she saw and heard onto one of the carriage''s walls, allowing us to watch Master in all His glory.


    Ara, ara? Just look at how magnanimous Master is! If it were us, we would''ve wiped them out from existence or just stick them in some underground cell to be tortured for the rest of eternity!


    But Master allowed them all to live and even cut all of these trash out from their innocent families! What''s more, Master even gave them a way out after serving their punishment via suicide!


    Master truly is generous and kind~ What did we ever do to deserve such a wonderful Master like him?


    Ara, ara? It seems that just thinking about it is making me go into heat again¡­ Ufufufu~ I hope Master doesn''t mind being a bit more forceful tonight~


    Oh my, Master is done it seems, time to clean up and pretend we didn''t see anything~


    ¡­


    Ara, ara? I can''t seem to stop smiling? Ufufufu~ That''s no good~


    At least my other sisters are also smiling too so we would look normal~


    Ahhh~~ I can''t stop smiling!!


    *


    (MC POV)


    I told Alpha that we can set off now and proceeded to board the carriage with Iris.


    What I didn''t expect was for Cai Hong to leap into my arms the moment I opened the door, the little dragon hugging me tightly.


    "Papa! Papa! Huggies!" She squealed.


    A¡­ So cute. Of course I had to give her the huggies she wanted.


    I looked up to see all of my disciples smiling at me, no doubt also charmed by my little Cai Hong''s cuteness which ispletely understandable.


    Who''s the cutest girl here? Cai Hong is! Sooo cute! Head pats for you!


    Ahem¡­ Anyway¡­ We should be going now¡­ If everything goes to n we should be reaching their capital city in the next few days and we can finally talk to the king and get him to spit out those Dark Sect idiots.


    Although now that I think about it¡­ I never actually considered what I''m going to do to make him hand them over to us¡­


    Umm¡­ Now would probably be a good time to think about it I guess?


    I gathered my disciples around me and told them the problem I was worried about.


    I was expecting them to suggest methods of solving this predicament but instead, all of them just tilted their heads at me in confusion.


    "Eh? Umm¡­ I don''t understand the problem, Master?" Lian Li admitted.


    I scratched my cheek, "Err¡­ The problem is what I should do to get the king here to give up the Dark Sect over to us? Should we be offering favours? Money? Or something else?"


    Diao Chan giggled, "Oh Master, did Guiying mention anything about us offering anything to them?"


    I thought back on our conversation and frowned, "No¡­ She only told me to go negotiate with them. We don''t need them to pay reparations as long as they hand them over."


    Manami smiled at me, "Ufufufu~ Does Master not get it? We were never supposed to offer anything to them. They are the ones who are supposed to offer us gifts in addition to handing the Dark Sect over. Who in this world can deny Master''s request?"


    Eris nodded her head and spoke in Bait''s voice, "Yeah! Master''s the head honcho ya know! This is your world! Like as if some silly little king can tell our master what ta'' do!"


    I scratched my head, "Umm¡­ Well¡­ I mean¡­ Only you guys know that right? It''s not like everyone in existence even knows about me being Origin. Scratch that, most people don''t even know about Origin being a thing either. Also, just because I created the universe doesn''t mean I rule over everything you know? Pretty sure I''m adopting a bystander kind of role instead of a ruler."


    Iris chuckled, "Ufufufu~ All the other Gods certainly don''t think that way, Master~"


    I scowled at the cosmic entity standing behind me, "Why do you only speak for these things?"


    "Ara, ara? But it''s true, Master~ Any Gods who don''t believe that have already been kicked out. It is natura, after all~"


    Sighing to myself, I turned back to my disciples to realise all of them staring at me in shock.


    Eh? Why are they looking at me like that? Do I have something on my face?


    "They¡­ Don''t know¡­" Brendan gasped.


    I raised an eyebrow at him, "Don''t know? Don''t know what?"


    Kiyomi shook herself out of her stupor, "Nothing Master¡­ It''s just that we just realised there was something we overlooked and we''re a little in shock over it."


    "Ye¡­ Yes¡­ Could we¡­ Could we have a little bit of time to discuss among ourselves, Master?" Lian Li pleaded.


    I don''t see why not, so I told them to go ahead.


    All of them got up and went to the corner of the room, leaving me alone with Cai Hong munching on a cookie on myp and Iris still standing behind me.


    Hmm¡­ Something they overlooked? Like what? Iris being here? Oh, she still has that perception blocking thing up for herself right? Maybe I should do something about it since my disciples obviously look quite shocked from her appearance.


    That''s what they''re shocked about right?


    ''Ufufufu~ Of course it is, Master~ Ufufufu~''


    Yeah, that''s what I thought. Hmm¡­ I guess the main problem is that you attract too much attention with your perfect appearance¡­ And there''s no way I''m going to ask you to change yourself so¡­ Oh I got it!


    I snapped my fingers and a face veil appeared in my hand. The cloth was white and sheer enough that you could still see what was on the other side and it would only cover half of the face.


    I created this with the ability of making anyone who wears it look ''normal'', of course specifically designed for Iris. They will still be able to perceive her existence but she would seem ''normal'' to them instead of looking like the perfect beauty that she was.


    ''Ara, ara? Even I can get embarrassed if Master praises me so much, you know?''


    Shut up and put this on. You can drop your perception Ending thing after you do.


    ''Ufufufu~ For Master to create something specifically for me, of course I would ept it~''


    Iris picked the veil from my hands and wore it around her face gingerly before smiling at me.


    Even with the veil, she still looked like the perfect beauty to me but I know it would work on everyone else.


    ''Ehehehe~ Thank you Master~''


    Right, should learn to control my thoughts since she can read them, anyway¡­ Oh, Cai Hong finished her cookie and now she''s dozing off, so cute!


    Hmmm? Looks like my disciples are done so let''s hear what they have to say now¡­ They don''t look surprised by Iris''s presence anymore so that''s proof the veil is working as intended, naturally.

 Chapter 768 - The Disciples Are Really Cute...

    (Lian Li POV)


    WHAT A BLUNDER!!!!


    How did we even forget this simple problem?!


    We have been so used to Beiyang''s people knowing about Master that we forgot that not everyone in this world knows about Master''s Divinity yet!


    We''ve growncent after converting a country that we forgot about the rest of the world!


    "This is embarrassing¡­" Eris muttered, hiding her face with her hands.


    Kiyomi nodded, "I can''t believe we would fall prey to such hubris even after Master has taught us not to¡­ If Master found out, He would be so disappointed¡­"


    Brendan sighed, "Thankfully Master reminded us before we got there, otherwise it would look even worse for us. We should have realised this problem when all the trash around here kept being so rude¡­"


    I gritted my teeth in frustration, "We have to fix this somehow¡­ Are we able to send more people here to convert the popce before we reach their capital?"


    Manami shook her head with a grave expression, "Pretty much everyone is upied with building Master''s city¡­ Even if we were to pull them away and only convert the capital city itself¡­ We won''t be able to reach the king before Master does¡­"


    I bit my thumb, "What if¡­ What if we dy Master a little?"


    Tsuki tilted her head, "How? Aniue wants to get this done and over with as soon as possible. How are you going to convince Aniue to slow down?"


    Diao Chan raised her hand, "I can make an aphrodisiac Spell that will make us all horny! Then we''ll spend a day or two having all-day orgies with Master!"


    ria raised an eyebrow, "Doesn''t exactly help when the carriage is big enough for said orgy to take ce in. Besides, Onii-sama would investigate the cause and find out about the Spell."


    "What if¡­ We used the group of new converts from yesterday? Maybe have them do something to stop us?" ria suggested.


    Brendan rejected the idea immediately, "Master has already seen them and He would question why they would do this after what happened yesterday. There''s no way they will be able to lie to Master."


    Eris looked up, "This one humbly thinks we should not way Master¡­ Perhaps it would be better if we figure out how to get this king to cooperate instead."


    "But how?" I asked, feeling quite frustrated. "What can we do to convince a stuck up bastard like him if Master''s presence is not a good enough reason already?"


    All of us looked at each other and no solution popped up.


    I sighed, "Let''s discuss this with Master then, it would be unbing of us to keep Master waiting."


    The rest of them agreed and we slowly did the walk of shame back to where Master was waiting for us. Cai Hong seemed to have already fallen asleep so Master had tucked her in on one of the couches nearby.


    Master showed us His usual smile which just made our guilt even bigger.


    "Is everyone alright now?" Master asked.


    I bowed my head and the rest followed suit, "Please ept our apologies, Master¡­ We had not considered that fact¡­ We had assumed the king would already know of Master''s status and did not prepare for the event that he did not. We will ept any punishment!"


    "Eh? Eh? Err¡­ Could all of you raise your heads first?"


    "Please allow us to be punished, Master!" I repeated, keeping my head bowed.


    "Well this is a bit troubling. I''d like to say something first, are you all going to refuse to look at me while I speak to you?"


    We gasped and quickly raised our heads, looking straight at Master''s gentle, smiling face that was devoid of any me.


    Master chuckled, "In the first ce, this was my responsibility, you know? All of you are supposed to serve as my bodyguards while we are in the capital so there wasn''t any need for any of you to prepare anything from the start. That''s why there''s no need to me yourselves over it, silly disciples of mine."


    "But¡­ But for us to not have considered this¡­ We would be a failure of a student¡­" Eris pointed out.


    Master shook His head, "Then what about me? I also failed to consider it until now, doesn''t that make it worse for me since I am your Master?"


    "NO!" All of us blurted out at the same time.


    "Ahahaha, see? That''s why there''s nothing to apologise about. Isn''t this why I brought all of you here to talk about it in the first ce?"


    I poked my fingers together, "But¡­ Even then¡­ If we hadn''t been this overconfident, we would have at least considered it like how Master had taught us¡­ The fact that we had forgotten this despite Master teaching us¡­ Wouldn''t¡­ Wouldn''t Master abandon us for our negligence?"


    Master reached forward and patted my head, "Oh my dear. Isn''t this all part of the learning process? I never said all of you must be perfect, it''s fine for all of you to make mistakes. As long as all of you are willing to learn I am willing to teach you as many times as it takes for you to learn. I would be a terrible Master if I were to give up on teaching any of you after a simple mistake."


    I felt tears gather at the edges of my eyes, what did we do to deserve a Master like this?


    In any Sect, if the student was shown to be a burden or even make any mistake that sullies their master''s reputation, their teachers would just simply drop them and pick up the next most promising one. It would stain their name if the students were failures after all and no Practitioner would want that.


    This is even more crucial for Master who is literally the highest being in existence to everyone. If we were to fail, it would reflect badly on Master''s image as well but yet¡­ But yet Master had just basically told us He did not care if His reputation was sullied because of us.


    I was going to rush forward to hug Master when I heard the sound of something being thrown onto the floor.


    Master gasped and His eyes widened, "What¡­ What are you girls doing?"


    I turned back to see Manami, Kiyomi and Diao Chan standing there stark naked with hearts in their eyes.


    "We''re sorry Master¡­" Kiyomi apologised sincerely. "But your words¡­ It lit a fire inside us and we''re not going to be able to hold ourselves back now¡­ Please put out this raging me inside us¡­"


    The three of them leapt at Master, burying Him in a pile of naked flesh and kissing Him fervently.


    Seeing such a sight, the rest of the girls also started to tear their own clothes off, their carnal instincts taking over.


    ¡­


    Oh what the heck, I''m joining in too! Take me Master!!

 Chapter 769 - Yeah! Let’s Just Be Gangsters!

    (MC POV)


    "Sorry to subject you to that," I apologised to Brendan who had to sit in a corner just now and listen to the sounds of our lovemaking.


    I wasn''t the one who put him in that corner by the way, he went there voluntarily by himself. I don''t actually really mind him watching us doing it since¡­ Well¡­ I already know about his erm¡­ Affections¡­ for me, but I guess he''s too shy to do that.


    Speaking of which¡­ I guess Manami and Kiyomi became like that because it was still kind of their breeding season while in Diao Chan''s case¡­ Err¡­ I guess she''s just like usual.


    Brendan chuckled, "Oh, there''s no need to apologise to me for that Master. I understand how the girls are feeling after all."


    I grinned, "Oh? Does that mean you want to join in as well?"


    He sputtered, "Eh? I¡­ I wouldn''t dare, Master!"


    "Rx, I was joking," I chuckled. "Although if you''re really backed up, just let me know eh? I''m sure we can find a nice brothel in their capital city for you."


    "O¡­ Oh¡­ Yes¡­ Of course, Master."


    He sounds so disappointed by my words. If you really want to sleep with me just say it, Brendan, I won''t judge. Like for the girls, I''m letting him make the first move instead because I know he''ll just say yes if I were the one to ask even if he didn''t want it or wasn''t ready.


    Oh well, guess that day is still far away but it''s ok Brendan.


    I sat back down on the couch as Brendan moved to prepare tea for me, the girls still in blissful unconsciousness after our exercise.


    Don''t worry, I already made sure all of them were properly dressed so there''s nothing to be ashamed of. Cai Hong is also still sleeping soundly on the couch beside me, the little dragon mumbling something about roasting ''fluffy marshy mallows with Papa''.


    So cute.


    Brendan ced my tea in front of me and I gestured for him to take a seat across from me.


    He obeyed and I poured some tea for him as well, my alchemist waiting patiently for me to take the first sip before following suit.


    "Since the girls are still out cold, why don''t we start discussing what we should do with the king first?"


    Brendan pursed his lips, "Umm¡­ Is Master sure that''s a good idea? I think it''s better for Master to discuss this with senior sisters after all¡­"


    I raised an eyebrow at him, "Why? What''s wrong with talking to you first?"


    "Umm¡­ That is¡­ Well¡­"


    I gave him a wry smile, "It''s because you believe you''re inferior or below them in status, is that it?"


    He sighed and nodded his head.


    "I suppose that''s normal considering both that you''re the only male amongst my disciples and that in terms ofbat ability, they are above you."


    Brendan said nothing but dropped his head lower, evident that what I said was something he was already aware of.


    I leaned back and sighed, "Putting aside that ria is technically weaker than in you in terms of personalbat strength¡­ For you to feel this way is also an indication of my failure as your Master."


    Brendan gasped, "No, no, no! Master is not to me! I am forever indebted to Master for picking me up back then!"


    "That''s not it. As your Master, no¡­ As your teacher, I am not supposed to make you feel inferior to your peers. I''m supposed to guide you and to entuate your strengths, not your weaknesses. Only a terrible teacher will make you feel inadequate and downy what you are good at."


    He smiled, "Master¡­ It''s fine¡­ I know my own weaknesses and have alreadye to terms with it. I know I''m weak and I don''t have the talent to even touch the hem of my senior sisters'' robes. But as long as I do not disappoint you, Master, that is enough for me."


    "And yet you are seeking godhood. Isn''t that ironic?"


    He chuckled, "I feel if I failed to do even that, I would have wasted the time Master had spent on me."


    Hmm¡­ I''m not sure if this level of self-depreciation is actually ok for him¡­ Brendan definitely isn''t showing signs of depression but this seems to have affected his self-confidence.


    He seemed ok with it but that''s definitely not ok, I''ll need to think of some way to help him with that.


    ''Ara, ara? Can''t Master just alter his mentality to do just that?''


    Messing with my disciples mentally like that is a definite big no no, don''t even think about it.


    ''Ara? If they started to hate Master, Master wouldn''t even change them back to love you?''


    If they really started to hate me then that means that I screwed up and it would be my fault. They are their own people and I will not manipte their consciousness to suit my wants and needs. If I did that, I might as well just have a couple of dolls as my disciples instead. It''s different if someone manipted them to think that way, of course.


    ''Ufufufu~ How interesting¡­''


    Brendan refilled my teacup before filling his, prompting me to return my attention back to him.


    I crossed my arms, "How''s your family?"


    Brendan seemed surprised by my question, "They''re fine, is something wrong with them, Master?"


    "No, no, nothing of that sort. Just that you''re pretty much the only one aside from ria who has a family outside and we both know how ria''s family is like."


    "Umm¡­ In that case, they are totally fine, Master. We''re still writing letters to keep each other updated. I believe my family was put in charge of managing several new territories as well as dealing with the Sects that had turned hostile before."


    I narrowed my eyes, "Sects that turned hostile?"


    He gasped, "Ah! Err¡­ That is¡­ Umm¡­ That was supposed to be a secret¡­ Could Master forget about it?"


    My eyes narrowed even more, "There isn''t anything bad happening back home is there?"


    Brendan shook his head frantically, "Not at all, Master! Everything''s actually solved already, it''s just¡­ Please forget about this but¡­ They just want to save face, Master, that''s all. Everything''s fine, really."


    I was very tempted to use omniscience but since Brendan was assuring me that it was fine, I decided to just let it go.


    "Fine, but let''s go visit your family when we return. It''s been a while and it''s not good to be separate from family for too long."


    "Th¡­ Thank you, Master."


    I smiled, "Now back to the main topic, any suggestions on what to do with the king? I just want to hear some suggestions, no need to be worried."


    Brendan thought for a moment, "Umm¡­ This might sound stupid¡­ But if I may just suggest¡­ Why not Master just act like those arrogant young masters?"


    "Hmm? What do you mean?"


    "We''re not afraid of repercussions anyway and, like her Majesty Guiying had said, it would actually benefit us if they dered war on us instead. So we can be as brazen as we want, there''s no need for us to be polite and just demand the king to hand the Dark Sect over."


    I stared at him.


    Brendan winced, "I know, Master, the idea is stupid. I don''t know what--"


    "No," I interrupted him. "You''re a genius Brendan! That''s exactly what we should do! Yeah, screw them! Why do we need to be nice to them? The other ambassadors were nice and polite, we''ll just be gangsters going in to collect some debt he owes us, that''s perfect! You''re a genius, Brendan!"


    I reached forward and patted his head.


    "Eh? Ehh? Umm¡­ Tha¡­ Thank you Master¡­"


    Yes, perfect idea! Let''s just be gangster! No more mister nice guy!


    I was a former yakuza weren''t I? I just need to channel that inner yakuza and do some debt collecting! Perfect n!

 Chapter 770 - How To Be Gangster 101

    (MC POV)


    "Hmm¡­ I think the idea can work," Lian Li nodded, giving her seal of approval.


    The other girls also nodded their heads after Brendan exined his idea to them during our lunch break.


    "See? You''re a genius, Brendan!" Iplimented, patting him on the back.


    The alchemist poked his fingers together and blushed, "Umm¡­ Thank you Master¡­ It''s¡­ It''s really nothing¡­"


    "Nonsense, all of us agree it was a splendid idea! Right, girls?"


    "Ufufufu~ That''s right, Brendan. I do not believe I could think of something like this beforehand," Manami admitted with a chuckle.


    Tsuki sighed, "I''m a little ashamed that I didn''t think of that, considering this was something we used to do to collect debts from uncooperative clients."


    I pped my hands together, "Right, now we have our n, how about we practice it a little?"


    All of my disciples tilted their heads at me.


    "Practice how, Master?" Kiyomi asked the question in everyone''s head.


    "Oh, you know, like a sort of rehearsal. Let''s pretend I''m the king of Sun, then each of youe up to me and demand from me to hand over the Dark Sect. How about that?"


    Diao Chan licked her lipssciviously, "Ohh~ Roleying! My favourite~"


    "Ok, everyone except Diao Chan."


    "Ehhhh?! No, no! Please let me Master! I''ll do it seriously! Please!"


    I raised a sceptical eyebrow at my Witch but she maintained her puppy eyed look. There was no way I could say no after that so I relented and allowed her to join in as well, despite knowing she''ll definitely get side-trackedter.


    "Alright, we''ll also raise the stakes a little. Like I said, treat me as the king of Sun and try to coerce me into giving up the Dark Sect. The one who I felt did the best will¡­ Hmm¡­ I''ll let them sleep with me tonight. I''ll even allow you to join as a pair and if you win, both of you will get the reward."


    As soon as I uttered those words, I could see thepetitive spirits re up in their eyes.


    I gave them a few minutes to prepare and decided the order via the drawing of lots. The only exception was Tsuki who would go first since she had experience with this.


    I was curious about how she was going to handle it here, not gonna lie.


    Once she was prepared, I snapped my fingers and transported us into a separate World I created, recreating the throne room of the country of Sun using my omniscience with myself sitting on top of the throne. As expected of the people of Sun, the throne room wasvishly decorated with various expensive looking paintings, sculptures, porcin and gold.


    The disciples waiting for their turn will stand along the aisle acting as the ministers while the ones taking their turn wille in through the door.


    Too overboard? No idea what you''re talking about, I simply created a World, not a Universe.


    And just because I can, I yelled, "And action!"


    Tsuki kicked open the door and in her right hand was¡­ Oh damn¡­ It''s her truck-kun stick¡­ With nails hammered into it¡­ Maybe I should not have allowed them to create their own props¡­


    Oh no¡­ I''m definitely still not over my trauma of that damned stick¡­


    My little sister strutted into the room with the truck-kun stick resting on her shoulder like those stereotypical delinquents.


    "Oi, oi, oi," Tsuki drawled, making sure her chin was lifted up to express as much disdain as possible. "Heard your pissy little ce is housing some trash that''s been causing trouble on our turf. You think we''re gonna stand for that huh?"


    Hmm¡­ Is this how Tsuki was acting after I left her back on Earth? Better not think about it.


    Without waiting for my answer, she swung her bat and smashed one of the vases on the pedestal nearest to her, shattering it into pieces.


    She then pointed her thumb downwards at me, "You think we''re so easy to bully huh? Do you? You got some damned nerves, you piss poor excuse of a man."


    She swung her bat again to smash another vase and then proceeded to kick over another pedestal to topple it over, destroying the sculpture that was on it.


    Tsuki then stormed up towards me, swinging her bat threateningly with every step she took.


    "You got two choices punk, either you hand over the Dark Sect you''re hiding or--"


    "Ok, that''s good enough," I stopped her with a raised hand.


    "-- We''ll start¡­ Eh? Umm¡­ I don''t think that king will be intimidated into giving up with just this, Aniue. I was even? prepared to swing this bat at his head a few times to threaten him."


    "No, no, I know what you''re going to do already so that''s good enough."


    "Ehh¡­ If Aniue says so¡­" Tsuki relented, stepping off to the side to join the rest of my disciples.


    There was no way that I could tell her I still have a phobia of her bat and seeing her swing it around like that brings back really, really, really unpleasant memories.


    ''Ara, ara? Should I help Master End her?''


    I recall you made use of her to get to me didn''t you?


    ''Ara? I did?''


    You¡­ Forget it, don''t touch my little sister, thank you very much.


    Anyway¡­ I reset the throne room back to how it was before Tsuki started smashing the things around while moving the next disciple behind the door.


    I cleared my throat before shouting, "Action!"


    This time, the doors were sted open and the corridor was filled with a mixture of red and white.


    It took me a moment to realise it was the tails of Manami and Kiyomi that had flooded the entire room, pushing everything in its path away to smash into the walls.


    My other disciples were fine of course, I made it such that anything that happens inside the room would not affect them in any way. They were simply there as an audience.


    The tails quickly curled around me and lifted me up into the air while my two fox youkais strolled in.


    "Ara, ara? What''s this? It seems like we got a little bug, sister~" Manami chuckled, wrapping her tails tighter around me.


    "A very disgusting bug indeed, sister¡­" Kiyomi nodded, mirroring her sister''s actions.


    Of course they weren''t hurting me with their tails, they weren''t using their full strength after all and it actually feels quitefortable to be wrapped up in this amount of fluff.


    Yep, but I know it''ll definitely be scary for the king since the tails would be wrapped tighter and harder around him, especially with all my limbs immobilised and the ends of the tails slowly slithering under my clothes to--


    I teleported out of the tail cocoon and gave both Manami and Kiyomi a chop on their heads.


    "Really? Are you actually going to start stripping the king there?"


    Kiyomi gasped, "Oh! That''s a great idea, Master! I didn''t think of that!"


    "Ara, ara! As expected of Master to think of such a great idea!"


    "Yes, yes. But both of you still fail for trying to get frisky with me there."


    "Ara? How about Master just stay inside our tails just for a minute longer? I promise it''ll feel really good~" Manami whined.


    "Nope, there''s no way you''ll just leave it at just a minute. Next."


    They pouted at me but obediently retracted their tails.


    Honestly I really wanted to stay in that fluff bute on, Cai Hong is here too and watching everything with her big sparkly eyes.


    Can''t say I didn''t see thising so¡­ Oh well, at least my disciples are enjoying themselves.

 Chapter 771 - How Not To Be Gangster 101

    (MC POV)


    I reset the throne room again and the next person got ready to enter.


    Just to be sure, I don''t actually know whose turn it is until theye through the door. I let omniscience take care of moving the people to their ces without telling me who was being moved.


    I called out for action again and this time, the entire ce started to shake quite violently.


    The vibrations caused various ornaments and decorations around the room to fall off their pedestals and shatter against the floor. I had the idle thought that this ce must not have experienced earthquakes before.


    The door started to rattle before being sted off its hinges tond in a smouldering heap inside the throne room.


    Lian Li floated through the now open doorway looking like a goddess of vengeance with the lightning that was sparking off her body and her eyes glowing with a golden hue.


    A gale blew in behind her and anything that was still standing was toppled over and any ss that had been in the room instantly shattered including the chandeliers above.


    A dark cloud was even following her in, slowly moving in to cover the ceiling before it started to rain indoors.


    My golden haired disciple rose up from the ground such that she was looking down at me, her stature made all the more imposing with the dark clouds and lightning all around her.


    She raised her hands and sted a bolt of lightning into the cloud above her, turning the rain cloud into a storm cloud. A few lightning bolts even struck down from the cloud, destroying a few of the columns and turning them into charred debris.


    I have to say Lian Li is winning in terms of entrance so far.


    I watched as she opened her mouth to say something and¡­


    She disappeared.


    The clouds and lightning also disappeared too.


    Eh?


    Why is she suddenly kneeling at my feet and hugging my legs?


    "Ahhhh!! I''m sorry, Master! I can''t do it! It''s too embarrassing! And to even look down on Master like that¡­ I can''t do it! I''m sorry!" She cried.


    Oh my sweet little Lian Li, you''re just so adorably cute. I pulled her into my embrace and patted her to console her, assuring her that everything was ok.


    It took me about a minute before I managed to calm her down with a few kisses and praising her for how well she did, my cute disciple sniffling while hugging me on myp.


    She''s so cute.


    I''ll also pretend I did not hear Manami and Kiyomimenting over the fact that they did not use this method to get me to fawn on them too.


    Once Lian Li was back to her usual self again, I let her rejoin the rest and reset the throne room again, letting the next person start.


    "Action!" I called out.


    Unlike the other times, the door was not violently thrown open.


    Diao Chan pushed open the door normally and sashayed her way into the throne room.


    The only thing that made me raise an eyebrow was the riding crop she was carrying in her hand.


    I maintained my silence as she walked up to me, my Witch making sure to add that exaggerated sway of her hips that would definitely entice any man.


    I thought Diao Chan would stop in front of the throne but she didn''t. Instead, she climbed up the steps and walked all the way in front of me.


    Ok¡­ I already pretty much know what''s going to happen already so I prepared myself for it while sighing internally.


    My Witch raised her riding crop and pressed it into my hand, making sure I held onto it firmly before stepping back to smile at me.


    I smiled back at her.


    Then she leapt forward and pressed her lips against mine, shoving her tongue into my mouth for as deep of a kiss as she could get. Her hand even managed to reach down for a quick grope while ascivious moan escaped from her lips.


    It onlysted for about a few seconds before she broke the kiss and turned around to face her plump behind towards me, prompting me to use the riding crop to whip her proffered ass with a loud smack.


    "Ahhhhnnn~~ Totally worth it!!" The horny Witch screamed, right before I sent her back to the waiting area.


    Yeah¡­ I knew that would happen with her¡­


    I sighed, continuing with the next person without saying anything.


    I waited for the next person to appear¡­ And waited¡­ And waited¡­


    Five minutes passed and I was wondering whose turn it was when the entire section of the wall blew up, sting debris in every direction. One of the pieces of the wall even embedded itself beside my ear, missing me by mere inches.


    "Ahahahaha! Say hello to my little friends, you trash!!" riaughed maniacally.


    Beside her were rows upon rows of what looked like automated gun turrets, each of them having a minigun mounted on top.


    I didn''t even get a word out before the sound of dozens of miniguns firing filled the air, sting everything inside the throne room with bullets.


    The bullets even mowed down the columns, causing sections of the roof to copse as well.


    I snapped my fingers and everything was reset again, teleporting my tyrannical little sister in front of me.


    "Eh? Why, Onii-sama?" She asked in genuine confusion.


    I chopped her on the head, "What''s the point if you''re going to kill everyone inside?!"


    ria clutched her head in pain, "Ehh¡­ But¡­ But¡­ It''ll make more sense like this right?"


    "No it doesn''t! Go stand over there with this pail of water over your head!"


    My little sister pouted but did as I told. Honestly this girl¡­ I really need to teach her restraint¡­ I suppose I should be d she didn''t bring her ship here to nuke this ce from orbit.


    Right, let''s just move on to the next person then.


    I only just managed to call out "Action" when I felt a gust of wind blow past me.


    Looking up, I could see that there was a small line that ran diagonally around the four walls of the room.


    There was a loud groan and the entire top half of the building began sliding downwards.


    You''d think the entire thing would just slide off easily but no, that''s not how it works. Parts of the building broke off and the walls around me copsed after their support pirs crumbled, burying the entire room in a pile of rubble that would have killed whoever was inside the throne room.


    The door to the throne room was shoved open and Eris was about to stroll in until she realised what happened inside.


    My swordswoman smiled at me, "Erm¡­ Whoops?"


    Whoops indeed¡­ She''s another one who has no concept of restraint it seems¡­


    "Let me guess¡­ Bait''s idea?" I asked.


    Eris nodded quickly before the aforementioned girl cried out, "Hey!! You three epted the idea too! Don''t ya dare out me like that!"


    She''s got a point, so I guess all of you need to get punished.


    Now here, take this pail and go stand over there with ria.


    ¡­


    I should really get to teaching them that restraint thing, don''t I?

 Chapter 772 - Brendan Best Gangster

    (MC POV)


    Once again, I reset the throne room and prepared myself for my next disciple to enter.


    I''m hoping I''ve already seen the most absurd ideas there are and the remaining ones would be better. Then again, it should only be just left with Brendan right?


    Hmm¡­ Then there shouldn''t be any need for me to be concerned since he should be quite sensible.


    I gave the cue to start and waited patiently for Brendan to enter.


    Like Diao Chan, my Alchemist chose not to break down the door but he did shove it open more forcefully than my Witch did.


    His gait was also quite forceful, not too much that he looked arrogant but just enough to show that he meant business. It''s easy to forget that he was still a nobleman''s son so it''s normal for him to know such intricate details, just enough to show that he was doing it on purpose.


    I waited patiently as he stopped at a distance closer than what decorum would allow but not too close to seem ignorant.


    "King of Sun," Brendan greeted without bowing, another clear sign of disrespect in court. "I believe you know why we''re here. Hand over the Dark Sect you are harbouring inside your country or face the consequences."


    Oh, Brendan''s actually acting this out, guess I need to y my part as well.


    I cleared my throat, "How interesting¡­ Firstly, you have no proof they are here as you im. Secondly, even if they are here, why should I listen to a poor, pitiful country like yours?"


    Of course I didn''t know if that was what he would say since I wasn''t using omniscience to find out, but I thought that would be how he would react for someone who is the king of such a country.


    Brendan grinned, "Funny you should say that. But just to check, how much money do we need to pay you to take them off your hands?"


    I gave an exaggerated wave of my hand, "Assuming they are even within mynds, you cannot afford the amount that will convince me to do that. I still have my dignity as a king and it will reflect badly if I were to just obey you, don''t you think?"


    "Very interesting¡­ This is a little off topic but¡­ I believe gold is a very importantmodity in your country, correct?"


    "Naturally! We are the country of trade and the wealthiest country after all! Gold flows in our country like water! That''s why there''s no way your poor little country could even afford to pay for my attention!" I boasted.


    I''m talking out of my ass by the way, I have no idea if what I just said was even true for them.


    Brendan nodded his head, "Very well then. Could I show everyone here something?"


    "Oh? Very well, I''ll allow it¡­ Err¡­ Just to make sure, what will you do if he says no?" I asked, breaking out of character for a moment.


    "I''ll still show it Master. Or rather, Master will be the one showing it," Brendan admitted sheepishly. "It''s not like anyone can stop Master from doing it if you want to, right?"


    "Umu, true enough. Carry on."


    He knelt down and materialised a ss box on the ground from his storage ring. Opening the top cover, he took out several gold coins and dumped them inside the box.


    Next, he took out a small, white vial that he ced inside the box with the coins.


    He then closed back the lid and took a step back, "Just to be clear, those are real gold coins I''m using."


    I nodded to show acknowledgement, prompting Brendan to continue with his presentation.


    He raised his hand and I assumed he was using his Technique to control whatever was inside the vial, most probably some sort of liquid.


    The vial''s cork popped open and a stream of white liquid poured over the edge. However, that liquid quickly evaporated into a thinyer of mist that filled up the box.


    Even from here, I could see that the gold coins quickly corroded into some kind of ck liquid substance once the mist enveloped it, losing all of its former golden lustre.


    "This is just a small demonstration of what we can do, King of Sun. We can release this within the city and any gold that evenes in contact with air will turn to this lump of ck ooze. I''m not even just talking about coins but all the gold you use to build your pce will also turn into this," Brendan threatened, gesturing to the gold found within the throne room.


    Damn, he really got them by their balls huh? They can dere war over this but it will also be one of the oues we are expecting so there''s no problem with us going through with such a threat.


    I leaned forward in my seat, deciding there was no need to continue the acting, "Oh, that''s cool. How did you do that, Brendan?"


    Brendan scratched his cheek, "It''s a simple alchemical reaction Master. It''s apound that rapidly corrodes gold into that. I thought of it on our way here but only just managed to test it now."


    Genius, really a genius. Brendan really doesn''t give himself enough credit. This is perfect. And he even imed that he had nothing prepared to deal with them?


    "So you did prepare something to use against that king?" I asked.


    Brendan scratched his cheek, "Umm¡­ Not exactly¡­ I intended to only use this for any other rude merchant we came across¡­ There''s actually not enough to threaten the king with¡­"


    But still, the fact he managed to make this is still genius.


    I stood up and pped, "Very good Brendan, I am absolutely impressed!"


    He lowered his head in embarrassment, "Umm¡­ Tha¡­ Thank you, Master."


    I nodded at him, "Umu, perfectly done. Now, I believe that''s everyone right?"


    A little hand raised up, "Cai Hong turn, Papa!"


    Eh? Cai Hong''s participating too? Umm¡­ I guess she thought this was a game everyone is ying. Oh well, of course I''ll indulge my little dragon.


    I reset the throne room to call for action just for little Cai Hong.


    One of the doors swung open and Cai Hong scurried in, looking absolutely adorable by how she was skipping her way towards me.


    She gingerly climbed up the steps to stop in front of me, giving me a very cute look with herrge, bright eyes before she lunged forward.


    "Nom!" She squeaked, biting down softly on my arm.


    Sooooo cute.


    I had to give her a good minute of head patting for being so utterly adorable.


    "Ehehehe~ Papa warm~"


    A¡­ Just look at this little cutie.


    Ahem¡­ Err¡­ Now that''s everyone right?


    "Ara, ara? There''s still me, Master~"


    I looked up and Iris was standing in front of me with her usual smile on her face.


    I felt my hair stand on end and I didn''t even manage to squeeze a word out before the entire world Ended and the space around us turnedpletely white.


    ¡­


    Well¡­ Good thing it was a separate world I created just for that little skit so it''s not like it was a big deal. I guess Iris just wanted to End something or show off huh.


    ''Ara, ara? Master knows me so well~''


    I bonked her on the head with the hammer and made her stand in the corner after that.


    She''s the one I really need to teach the meaning of restraint to.

 Chapter 773 - Touch It And You Die! *Poke*

    (MC POV)


    Of course the winner of our littlepetition was Brendan, so he gets the prize of spending the night with me.


    At first Brendan didn''t want to ept the prize but I pointed out that this would be an insult to both the girls and myself if he refused, thus he finally epted it reluctantly.


    The girls didn''tin either, seeing that none of them actually managed to do this properly and Tsuki''s was too traumatising for me even if she did not know it. They merely gave Brendan a pat on the back and wished him good luck for some reason.


    With that, Brendan followed me to my tent for the night, just the two of us alone inside that small, enclosed space.


    And then the two of us slipped into bed, both of us gettingfortable before my hand reached below to grab the phallic object and tugged it out of the covers.


    I took a good long look at it and turned to Brendan, "This is quite impressive, Brendan."


    He blushed a little, "Umm¡­ Thank you, Master. But it''s still notparable to what you can do¡­"


    "Oh stop underselling yourself, this is really impressive and that''s the truth."


    "Umm¡­ If you say so Master. But there is an issue with it¡­"


    I raised an eyebrow, "Let me guess¡­ The size?"


    Brendan nodded, "It''s a little on the small side and quite inefficient. I''d prefer it if it was bigger."


    "Hmmm¡­ I agree on that point, so should I help you make it bigger?"


    "Umm¡­ If Master doesn''t mind?"


    "Ahaha, isn''t that what I''m here for? Stop trying to do everything yourself, Brendan or you''ll make me sad."


    "I apologise, Master."


    "Umu, now let''s see what we have here¡­ Still, I have to say this again, good job on making this concoction."


    We are, of course, talking about the vial of corrosive liquid that Brendan had made to corrode gold, not sure what else you might be thinking we were talking about.


    The main problem with it was that he only managed to make such a small amount which would only be effective in a small area. The threat of using it to corrode all the gold in the city was just an empty one since it wasn''t possible to do it with the amount he currently has on hand.


    Of course, this is where Ie in to help him increase that amount. I won''t just will them into existence in case you were wondering, I''m simply going to teach Brendan an easier and more efficient way of making it.


    Brendan wouldn''t be able to improve further if I were to just hand the solution to him after all, although if he asked to be made a god right now I would just grant it to him in an instant. The same goes to any of my disciples, naturally.


    I went ahead and told Brendan a few new ways to refine and concort potions which he listened to attentively. That ended up spiralling into a discussion that dragged on for the whole night since we were so absorbed into the topic. We only stopped when the sky started to brighten up.


    Well, I don''t actually need to sleep but Brendan does. At least he can sleep inside the carriageter on.


    Which was exactly what happened when we set off in the morning; the poor boy immediately knocked out on the couch as soon as we set off.


    "Ara, ara? It seems like Master and Brendan had a really long night didn''t you?" Manami giggled.


    "Well, we may have spent the entire night talking," I admitted.


    "Just talking?" Diao Chan asked, wiggling her eyebrows suggestively.


    I gave my Witch a flick on her forehead and she obediently refrained frommenting any more. The other girls also giggled but refrained from giving anyments.


    In the afternoon, we found ake by the roadside and figured it would be a good spot for lunch. Brendan was still sleeping so I decided to let him rest in the carriage, we''ll just set aside some food for when he wakes up.


    I did a check on theke and announced to the girls that the water was safe to drink and also safe to swim in.


    That prompted the girls to drag me into theke with them for a bit of frolicking in the water while Alpha and the rest set up our camp and made preparations for our meal.


    Naturally, that led to some¡­ Intense hip exercises in the water.


    With my girls thoroughly satisfied, we stepped out of theke and dressed ourselves.


    As if on cue, a single traveller showed up on the road walking past us. He looked like a normal traveller and not like the bandit or arrogant merchants that we have be ustomed to seeing.


    That was a little weird since he was travelling alone with just that travel pack on his back. If he wasn''t strong, this would be tantamount to suicide with how dangerous the roads are.


    He turned to look at us and gasped, "Stay away from thatke! Don''t touch the water!"


    I raised an eyebrow at him, "Eh? Is something wrong with it?"


    He shook his head, "Did you not see the sign that said not to go near theke?"


    There was no such sign and I told him so.


    The traveller raised his hand to point at a nearby tree but stopped when he realised there was no sign on it.


    His eyes widened, "Eh? Oh no¡­ Why would anyone steal that sign? It was supposed to warn people not to even approach thiske in the first ce! This is not good!"


    "Why? What''s wrong with theke? Is it being used for something?"


    He shook his head, "No, no. Theke is cursed, anyone who even touches the water in it will die!"


    I looked at my disciples who shrugged to show me they felt nothing wrong.


    I turned back to the traveller, "Err¡­ Is the effect instant or does it take a few days to happen? Because all of us actually bathed in it just now."


    His eyes narrowed, "You¡­ Bathed in it? That''s not possible! The moment you touched the water would have caused you to shrivel up and die! If you guys were to even dip your finger in it, that would have been the end of you!"


    "Well, we really did bathe in it and we''re fine¡­ Maybe it lost its power?" I suggested.


    The traveller frowned and went up to the edge of the water. My disciples were understandably still cautious of him and Gamma had moved to my side with her hand resting on her sword.


    He knelt down and slowly reached his index finger forward until it touched the surface of the water.


    Nothing happened¡­ Is what I''d like to say but his body instantly shrivelled up and copsed into theke, his body disappearing into the depths in a ssh.


    ¡­


    We waited for a bit but he showed no signs ofing back up and theke returned back to its normal condition.


    Ummm¡­ Ok¡­ When I checked it was definitely safe and there weren''t even any corpses in it. Maybe I should go and try poking it too?

 Chapter 774 - Curiosity... Brought Out A Goddess

    (MC POV)


    I went towards the water with the intention of trying to poke it but several hands pulled me back before I could.


    "Master? Umm¡­ Could we ask that you not try to test the water with your own Divine body?" Lian Li begged, hugging my arm tightly.


    Umm¡­ What even is ''divine body''?


    Manami tightened the tails she had wrapped around my waist, "Ara? Master¡­ If you want to test it, send one of us instead. I can sacrifice one of my tails to do so too."


    I frowned at her, "Did you not see that a single finger was enough to kill that guy? I''m sure even if you were to put your tail in you would be affectedpletely too."


    "Ufufufu~ I can simply cut off my tail if I need to."


    "No, no. Absolutely not. Aren''t your tails important to you?"


    "Ara, ara? My tails were given to me by Master remember? I have already sworn myself to you, Master. Every single part of me down to the hair on my skin is Master''s property~"


    I¡­ Didn''t know Manami saw it that way.


    But there''s still no way I am risking the fluff for anything, I''ll just go and grab Shiori to do it if I have to.


    Besides¡­


    "Come on girls, what''s the worst that can happen?" I pointed out.


    All of them stared at me unblinkingly.


    "Everything in existence ceasing to exist for one, Aniue," Tsuki deadpanned.


    Everyone nodded.


    "Ok¡­ Umm¡­ I really doubt there''s something in existence that can make that happen. If theke would really bring about that happening, I think Iris would have stopped¡­ Oh¡­ Right¡­ You won''t¡­"


    The cosmic being in question tilted her head cutely at me, "Ara? Isn''t it normal for everything to eventuallye to an End? There''s no reason to stop such an oue, is there?"


    Right¡­ Then again, even if it happens I can just change the Origin of the universe ceasing to exist and that would just undo everything so it''s actually still fine, right?


    Ugh¡­ I guess I''d rather that not happen in the first ce¡­


    "Alright, alright," I conceded. "Let me just send a clone then."


    Kiyomi hugged my waist even tighter, "Is there even a need to do that, Master? Why not just leave it and carry on?"


    I grinned, "For science of course! ria would agree, wouldn''t you?"


    ria pouted even as she held on to my thigh, "Gnununu¡­ I have to agree with Onii-sama for this one¡­"


    "Alright, so just let me send my clone in there!"


    "Wait! Let me do it, Master!" Diao Chan volunteered a little too enthusiastically.


    I narrowed my eyes at her, "Since when did you create a cloning Spell?"


    The Witch blushed, "Umm¡­ I didn''t¡­ I was hoping Master would make a clone of me instead¡­ Just in case theke''s effects carry over to the real body."


    "And you''re fine with that happening to you?"


    Her breathing became erratic, "Ehe¡­ Hehehe¡­ I was hoping that it might hurt¡­ Hehehe¡­ Then I can imagine Master wringing me dry¡­ Ehehehe~"


    This masochistic girl is beyond saving¡­


    But well, she''s my masochistic girl and I wouldn''t give her up for the world. If anything happens to her I''m changing the entire universe to bring her back.


    Now where was I? Oh right, cloning Diao Chan to test the waters.


    I waved my hand over her and a clone of her appeared beside my Witch.


    "Oh wow! She looks beautiful, Master!" Diao Chanplimented.


    "Well, yeah¡­ She''s you after all and you''re beautiful."


    "Eh, eh, eh? Ehehehe~ Master, could we just go behind those bushes for like five¡­ No, ten minutes? I just have something of yours that I want to put in my mouth."


    I spanked her, "Control yourself or I''m not giving you any more spanks for the rest of the month."


    "Ahhnnn~~ Ignore y is nice but I also like Master''s spanks¡­ Unnn¡­. I''ll have to pick spanks! Umm¡­ How do I control the clone, Master?"


    I chuckled and simply directed the clone of Diao Chan to go and touch the water with a mental order.


    Of course I didn''t give her any memories or personality so she was simply just a flesh doll that looked like Diao Chan but I wasn''t going to tell anyone that.


    All of us watched as the flesh golem with Diao Chan''s likeness slowly trudged her way to the edge of the pool and dipped her finger into it.


    And¡­ The flesh golem shrivelled up just like the traveller from before.


    Instead of copsing into the water though, she fell on the banks instead, though her arm ended up submerging itself deeper into the water.


    Just when I thought that was the end, her body suddenly went through the stages of decay rapidly, the flesh and organs rotting away to leave the skeleton before even the bones crumbled into dust and disappearing.


    "Aww¡­ I felt nothing¡­" Diao Chan whined in disappointment after the body waspletely gone.


    Right¡­ So why did we manage to bathe in it without that happening to us?


    Time for the second test!


    This time I cloned myself and sent that flesh golem towards theke. I noted that my disciples hugged me even tighter when they saw it though they maintained their silence.


    We watched as my clone dipped his hand into the water and¡­ He shrivelled up too.


    Huh.


    I turned to my disciples, "Soooo¡­ Can I test it on myself now?"


    "NO!!" They cried, hugging me even tighter.


    I guess I have no choice huh¡­ Even though experimenting is half the fun, I can''t stand not knowing the real reason why this is happening.


    Omniscience? Exin.


    ¡­


    This is the domain of this World''s goddess of decay and disease huh¡­ So her decaying properties extend to this pool and me being Origin cancelled her influence, right?


    Eh? That''s not it? Then why were my disciples and I unaffected?


    ¡­


    She retracted the decaying properties and even removed that sign on the tree so that I will bathe in it¡­ Why?


    ¡­


    ¡­


    I''m sorry what? So that she can feel my essence in the water and then fill the water into jars to-- Ok shut up, I don''t want to know. Let''s just move on and pretend this never happened.


    I was just about to give the order to move on when Iris unexpectedly stepped towards the water''s edge.


    "A mere World Goddess dares to remain hidden even when my Master is here?"


    Smoke poured out of the water and quickly formed into the figure of a woman wearing a tattered, hooded cloak kneeling in front of me.


    "Archlis, World Goddess of Decay and Disease humbly greets All Creator!" She squeaked.


    Great¡­ What am I supposed to do now, Iris?

 Chapter 775 - The Little Sister That Fought A God

    (Tsuki POV)


    I may have had my memory with Aniue''s meddler wiped but I definitely still remember that time I met with that stupid God when I first transmigrated here.


    How can I forget when he was the bastard that made me have that misunderstanding with Aniue?


    Actually¡­ I should go and find that stupid God and beat him up again just for this, I don''t feel like I''ve beaten him enough.


    Putting that aside for now, the only reason I was reminded of him is because of the woman that appeared in front of us from inside theke. I instantly knew she was a God since her aura was simr to that stupid God I had met as well.


    Even though she was wearing a tattered cloak with a hood that hid part of her face, she still radiated a beauty that normal mortals could not possess. You would not have mistaken her for a homeless vagrant despite her clothes because of that.


    And since a hundred percent of godly beings I''ve met, aside from Aniue of course, have been hostile so far, I was on my guard for this one too.


    Sure, she''s kneeling to Aniue, but there''s nothing that indicates she wouldn''t go crazy like this loose cannon of a meddler that''s been following Aniue around all the time. There''s a reason why I have Aniue''s bonk hammer in easy reach strapped to my thigh at all times just for her.


    Aniue stepped towards that Goddess and all of us took a step forward as well, clearly everyone here trusted the neer as much as I did.


    "Archlis, please rise," Aniue called out with a wave of his arm.


    Oohhh~ Aniue''s looking really cool now! So, so cool¡­ I hope that youkai Manami is taking pictures with her Technique, we need more of these to add to the Aniue collection! Ahhh!! Aniue is so cool!!


    The Goddess obeyed and stood back up on her feet before immediately bowing her head, "Please forgive my rudeness of noting out to greet All Creator immediately. I have no excuses for this misconduct and I''ll ept any punishment All Creator sees fit!"


    Aniue shook his head, "No, no. I know you were being conscientious of me right? You thought it was a better idea not to intrude on my time, isn''t it?"


    The Goddess looked surprised by Aniue''s words, "Eh? Umm¡­ I¡­ I mean, yes! As expected of All Creator to see through me! I thank All Creator for your benevolence!"


    Yeah, that''s definitely not the real reason why this particr Goddess didn''te out to greet Aniue. I''m sure what Aniue said was just helping this Goddess save face or something.


    If I had to guess, she was probably hiding and watching Aniue bathe so that she can quietly pleasure herself or something.


    Of course I wasn''t speaking from experience or anything like that. Nope, not at all.


    Aniue nodded his head slowly, "Umu, umu. So out of curiosity, what are you doing setting up your domain here and not in the God ne?"


    "Eh? Oh! Umm¡­ I''m one of the Gods that chose not to live in the God ne, All Creator. For me, I feel it''s easier to fulfil my duties if I were to be in the Mortal ne instead."


    Considering she had introduced herself as the Goddess of Decay and Disease, it would make sense that she would want to be where she can spread decay and disease more, right? Well, I wouldn''t know about all these God things except punching them in the face is quite cathartic.


    "I see, I see. I''m guessing you put up that sign to warn others away and took it down when you knew I wasing, right?"


    The Goddess nodded quickly, "That is correct, All Creator! It would be terribly rude of me to turn All Creator away from my own domain! If the other Gods knew All Creator avoided visiting me because I chose not to take down that sign, I''ll be theughing stock of the entire World!"


    "Umu¡­ Then I take it that quite a number of people have disregarded your warning sign and came into yourke and lost their lives as well?"


    "That is correct, All Creator¡­ Theke is blessed by me so any mortal being thates into contact with it would immediately fall ill to the most virulent of diseases and then undergo rapid decay. Such is the fate of mortals that try to step into a God''s domain. Ah! But All Creator already knows that and I made sure not to harm All Creators'' mortalpanions too!"


    She nced towards our direction and even from this distance, I could see the pure, unadulterated look of jealousy in her eyes.


    What''s this? This little Goddess is jealous that we get to be Aniue''spanions doesn''t she? Hehehe~ That''s right! So what if you''re a Goddess? You can only look at Aniue from afar while we get to cuddle with Aniue whenever we want to!


    "I see¡­ Umm¡­ About that traveller from earlier¡­"


    Her attention snapped back to Aniue, "Eh? The one stupid enough to think put his hand into myke despite already knowing the danger?"


    "Yeah, that guy¡­ Eh¡­ You know what, nevermind. It is part of the circle of life after all¡­ What I want to ask is if it won''t be a bother for us to rest here for a while?" Aniue asked.


    "Oh! Not at all, All Creator! My domain is All Creator''s domain after all! In fact, it would honour me greatly if All Creator would allow me to host you!"


    "Umu¡­ In that case, carry on everyone. I''ll go check on Brendan."


    Aniue walked back to the carriage, leaving us alone with the Goddess.


    The moment Aniue disappeared inside the carriage though, the Goddess''s smiling face immediately turned into a scowl to re at us.


    "You mortals have no idea how fortunate all of you are to be Daddy Dearest''spanions."


    I smirked at her, "Oh we know. We most definitely know. Why? Are you jealous, little Goddess?"


    She furrowed her brows at me, "How dare you talk like this to a Goddess, mortal?"


    "Oh I dare, little Goddess. I am the precious, most adorable and best little sister of your ''Daddy Dearest'' so I should be asking you to watch your tone, little Goddess, lest I rearrange that face of yours."


    That other definitely-not-Aniue''s-best-little-sister quickly protested, "Hey! I''m the most adorable and best little sister of Onii-sama!"


    I, of course, ignored her.


    The Goddess sneered, "Daddy having a little sister? You think you can upy that position just because you are somehow born from the same mortal mother in one of Big Daddy''s mortal incarnations? Howughable! I can simply nt the curse of decay on you right now if I wanted to, like this!"


    She snapped her fingers and I quickly erected a barrier around me, only to have nothing affect either myself or the barrier I made. Did she miscast or something?


    "How cute¡­ A World Goddess thinks she can do anything she wants in front of me? Was my presence really forgotten?" Aniue''s meddlermented from the side.


    The Goddess turned to her with wide eyes, "The¡­ The End! That¡­ That was not my intention at all!"


    "These are my Master''spanions and are under His protection. Who do you think you are to try and hurt them?"


    The Goddess bowed her head, "I¡­ I was not thinking! Please forgive me!!"


    Huh¡­ I''m surprise Aniue''s meddler actually protected me, I thought she didn''t care about us at all?


    She opened her fan coyly, "Huhuhu¡­ Whatever shall I do¡­ Perhaps I should let Master know of your audacity?"


    The Goddess started to panic, "Please! Anything but that!"


    "Ara? A little World Goddess thinks she can bargain with me? I suppose this World can do without one Goddess. Another can simply take your--"


    "I''m back, let me make lunch for us," Aniue called out from the carriage, his voice quickly silencing the meddler and making everyone pretend that nothing had happened.


    Behind Aniue was a still groggy Brendan sleepily rubbing his eyes.


    "Did I miss something?" Aniue asked, looking at how we were standing around awkwardly.


    The Goddess remained silent with her head bowed so the meddler was the one who spoke, "Ara, ara? Nothing, Master~ I was just thinking if this World really needed a Goddess of Decay and Disease?"


    Aniue raised an eyebrow, "Of course it does, it''s part of the cycle of life right? Why?"


    "Ufufufu, no reason~ Master is kind as always."


    The Goddess quickly got on her knees and pressed her forehead to the ground, "I thank All Creator for your benevolence!"


    "Eh? Umm, no problem. It''s just cooking, no big deal. Come now, everyone."


    Ehehe~ Aniue is so cool~

 Chapter 776 - Stop Moaning And Just Eat Please

    (MC POV)


    Since we''re guests at a Goddess''s domain, I felt it would be nice if I were to be the one to cook for everyone this time.


    I saw that the air was quite tense when I returned and remembering how making cookies for those three administrator gods solved the conflict, I thought by volunteering to cook will help ease tensions here a bit.


    I was a little confused by Iris''s question though, isn''t decay and disease also part of the cycle of life? And it''s also kind of under her domain since it''s also bringing an End to life?


    Hmm¡­ Maybe she was jealous?


    ''Ara, ara? I was most certainly not jealous, Master~''


    Right, I need to remember she can hear that. So any reason why you asked me that question?


    ''Ara? I already said so, Master. There was no reason~''


    Sure it was¡­


    Anyway, it looks like the announcement I made about me cooking lunch for everyone made them all riled up. I don''t mean to brag but I believe my cooking skills are still top notch.


    Eris is still an exceptional chef no doubt, but she''s not a master yet. Also, now I know why her vours are always so unique since it''s literally four different people cooking.


    I brought out my utensils from my storage ring and got to work. Eris and the other servants offered to help me which I dly epted, putting them to work on ingredient preparations and setting up the table.


    The rest waited patiently at the table, all of them watching me with anticipation.


    With the help of Origin, preparation time could be cut short dramatically and ingredients that were not possible to prepare in such a short time could be prepared here.


    Soup stock that needed to be simmered for hours could be done instantly if I were to change the Origin time of when they started to simmer. Meat that needed a long time to grill could also be prepared with this method too. It feels so cheaty using this.


    Yes, I''m using the power that can create and destroy universes to cook, got a problem with that?


    ''Ara? Why not Master just will the food into existence? Wouldn''t that be the same?''


    Well¡­ A cookie that I made by hand or a cookie that I simply willed into existence, which one would you choose if you could only pick one?


    ''Ara, ara? I see, I see~ How interesting.''


    Or more like I just think preparing the food by my own hands would give everyone a much warmer feeling when they eat it aspared to if I simply made them appear.


    ''Ufufufu~ Master truly is kind~''


    I don''t think this is a matter of being kind or not but ok.


    With Eris and the four youkai girls helping me, lunch was quickly prepared and a feast wasid out on the table.


    My disciples were already used to this sight so they were simply waiting for me to take the first bite before they took theirs.


    Our escorts and the goddess on the other hand¡­ They just continued to stare at the food in front of them even when we had already started to dig in.


    "Um¡­ Is it not to your pte?" I asked, a little worried the food I prepared might somehow be unsuitable for them to eat.


    Alpha quickly shook her head, "No! No! Not at all, Master! It''s just¡­ Forgive us¡­ We have never seen nor smelt food this divine before¡­"


    "Oh you''re exaggerating," I chuckled. "But I''ll ept thepliments. What about you, Archlis?"


    "Fueh? Ah! Umm¡­ Is it really ok for me to eat this? Much less at the same table as All Creator?"


    "Of course, now don''t be shy girls, dig in."


    Alpha picked up her chopsticks and picked up a grain of rice with shaky hands. Ever so slowly, she brought that single grain of rice up and pushed it past her trembling lips.


    Her entire body including her tail and ears wentpletely rigid while she sucked in a deep breath.


    I was going to ask if she was alright when she let out a rather suggestive moan of pleasure.


    "Shooooo gooooood~" The wolf girl moaned. Her tail started wagging at a speed simr to when I was giving her head pats, something I knew was a weakness.


    Herrades saw this and immediately followed suit, the result was three more girls moaning out in pleasure just from tasting a single grain of rice.


    Err¡­ It''s just rice¡­ And a single grain at that¡­ Please don''t forget the rest of the food on the table too.


    Also, I would have thought they were exaggerating if not for my disciples also doing those same moans with each mouthful of food they were shovelling into their mouth. Well I got used to it so I didn''tment on their actions.


    A few of them were even shedding tears while they ate.


    That left Archlis who was looking at her own bowl of rice with a conflicted expression.


    Oh, I know how to deal with this.


    "Go on Archlis, you have my permission to eat."


    "Eh?! Ye¡­ I mean¡­ Understood, All Creator!!" She squeaked.


    Unlike the youkai girls, she picked up a good mouthful of rice and shoved it into her mouth. Good, that should deal with her hesitation in eating the food.


    Hmm? Archlis stopped moving.


    Er¡­ Did her eyes just roll back and¡­ Oh. She fainted.


    I thought gods weren''t capable of fainting¡­


    ''Ufufufu~ Master''s food is just that divine after all~''


    I turned to the cosmic being sitting beside me, noting that she had also not touched the food in front of her.


    "What about you? Are you not eating?" I asked.


    Iris giggled, "Ara? I do not need to eat Master."


    "Neither do I, but you can still taste right? I highly doubt you belong to the ''eat to live'' faction."


    "I just find the concept of eating unnecessary for me, Master."


    I chuckled, "Oh don''t be like that, I made your share too. Come on, I''ll even feed you."


    Picking up one of the spoons, I scooped up some of the rice in her bowl and offered it to her. I of course did not miss the glint in my disciples'' eyes when they saw my actions, guess I''ll have to take turns feeding them after this as well.


    "Ufufufu~ There''s no way I can reject Master after all~" She giggled before sliding her veil to the side and opening her perfect pair of lips, swallowing up the food I offered in a single bite.


    "Good isn''t it?" I asked.


    She did not answer.


    In an instant, I found myself facing the sky and something pressing down on top of me.


    That something turned out to be Iris with half crazed eyes fervently pulling at my slime clothes and trying to get it off.


    I was just marvelling at how Xun Guan managed to stay whole despite a cosmic being trying to rip her apart before several bonk hammers descended on top of Iris''s head.


    But instead of returning to her senses, she growled at them and pushed my disciples back with a st of wind.


    No, no. Bad Iris.


    I chopped her on the head with my hand, imbuing my own hand with the same properties as the bonk hammer. The shock of that finally brought Iris back to her senses and she slowly got off of me.


    Ok¡­ So apparently eating my food was also enough to send Iris into a frenzy too¡­ I don''t know what else I should do anymore¡­

 Chapter 777 - You Feeling Lucky?

    (MC POV)


    "Ara, ara, how unbing of me. I had not expected thebination of being fed by Master and tasting Master''s food would be enough to send me over the edge like that~" Iris giggled, acting as though she hadn''t tried to rape me.


    Kudos to my disciples for acting so quickly though, I think Iris was just about to End Xun Guan''s existence just to get to me.


    By the way, the four youkai girls were stuck in their bliss of tasting my food while the goddess was still out cold when that happened so they don''t even recall me being pushed down by Iris.


    Which, I suppose, is for the best.


    The rest of dinner proceeded as normal as an event like this would. The four youkai girls were basically moaning in ecstasy with every bite of their meal but at least they managed to finish their share of food and not try to rape me.


    Archlis also managed to stop fainting after a few times and only just nked out before returning to her senses. She also, thankfully, did not try to rape me.


    ''Ara, ara? Master is being mean to me. Ufufufufu~ But I don''t hate this~''


    Ok, no. Thest thing I want is for you to be a masochist or else you''re going to End this universe just to get a spank.


    ''Ara? That sounds like a splendid idea, Master~''


    Don''t you dare!


    ''Ufufufu~ I was joking, Master. If I wanted Master to spank me, I would simply ask, that would still get me one, wouldn''t it?''


    I suppose I''ll take that.


    Anyway, the dishes were left to the servants to clean and normally we would be preparing to move off again. But we decided to dy our ns since Archlis suggested we spend the night here as her guest.


    For some reason, she was kind of desperately begging us to stay, so I eventually epted her offer.


    I gave my disciples the instruction to set up camp for the night but Archlis told us there was no need to and we could just stay inside her temple.


    She brought all of us including the carriage to the edge of theke and waved her hand, causing a cloud of smoke to rise up from theke''s surface.


    The smoke covered the area in front of her before dispersing to reveal a portal of some sort that led to what looks like a cavern of some sort. There was even a gentle slope downwards that allowed our carriage toe along as well.


    I was fine with just walking but everyone vehemently rejected the idea and had me board the carriage instead. Curiously, my disciples had also decided to stay on foot as well, meaning it was only Cai Hong, Iris and myself inside the carriage.


    Even Archlis was quite insistent that I be inside the carriage while she led the way on foot.


    It was only now did I realised Archlis was walking around barefooted. I''m not sure if she chose to dress like a vagrant because of the domain she was in charge of or it was just a personal preference.


    Well, I''m not going to judge a goddess''s fashion sense and since no one else wasmenting on it, I''m not going to either.


    We followed Archlis into the portal and it closed up silently behind us.


    I peeked out of the carriage window and was surprised to see that the temple at the far end of the cavern was built in an ancient Greek style with its tall marble columns and marble floors.


    How curious¡­


    We stopped in front of the temple and I got off the carriage. It was such a short ride that I felt just walking would have been fine but I kept my mouth shut.


    Archlis then gave Delta the directions to the stables, something I was also surprised to know existed here. Oh well, maybe she had some godly horses or something.


    I took the chance to look around and it looked like we were in some sort of underwater cavern of some sort. Except the cavern''s ceiling was so high a fully grown dragon could stride in here easily and the temple itself reached the roof of the cavern.


    The sound of water dripping from the stctites overhead echoed throughout the cavern, which was what gave me the idea that this ce was underwater. I idly wondered if this temple had a normal entrance that mortals could have wandered into or if the portal was the only way in since I found no other possible entrances in here.


    Then again, any mortal that came into contact with theke would have simply died so I doubt there would be any normal people wandering in here.


    "This way, All Creator. I know my humble abode is most certainly not deserving of your Divine presence, but I am greatly honoured you have considered stepping foot in it."


    Err¡­ I mean the ce is already looking quite grand to me¡­ I don''t see how this ce can even be considered ''humble''.


    Of course I couldn''t say that out loud and merely nodded at her words, prompting her to lead us further inside her temple.


    I was just wondering how this ce was even built when the sound of footsteps came echoing down from the other end of the hall.


    "Sister Arch! We came to y~"


    "y! y!"


    "Stop running you two! You''re being¡­ Eh?"


    I turned to the direction of the voices to see three girls with identical features running towards us. Not too unlike Archlis who wore a tattered, hooded cloak, the three of them were wearing a simr looking red dress that had holes and tears in several ces.


    So she has siblings? Oh wait, I guess all the gods are actually siblings since they came from the same Origin.


    The three of them came to a stop when they saw us, their expressions turning from glee to confusion to shock and fear in a span of a second.


    They turned their gaze towards Archlis who looked like she was gesturing quite frantically with her hands as discreetly as possible, something that I''ll pretend I did not see.


    The three goddesses quickly rushed in front of me and dropped to their knees.


    "Keris, World Goddess of Death humbly greets the All Creator!"


    Huh¡­ Singr ''goddess'' and they all spoke together¡­ I don''t understand what''s going on with this one¡­


    Also¡­ What were the odds of me meeting with more than one god in a single day?


    Ok that happened before but that time with Sylphy doesn''t count¡­


    Am I lucky or unlucky?

 Chapter 778 - A Short Walk With Iris

    (MC POV)


    "You may rise," I called out, knowing they would just continue to kneel until I told them otherwise.


    The three of them rose from the ground slowly, it''s obvious from their wide eyes that they were still a little in shock.


    As though remembering something, they quickly turned towards Iris and bowed, "Keris humbly greets The End!"


    As expected, Iris did not show any reaction to them but they seemed to have expected that as they automatically lifted their heads after a short while.


    I raised an eyebrow at them, "So¡­ I take it that the three of you are actually one entity?"


    The middle one spoke, "Umm¡­ That is correct, All Creator. We just have¡­ Umm¡­ Split personalities¡­"


    That made me turn to Eris with a raised eyebrow.


    My swordswoman merely shrugged at my look and said nothing else.


    I turned back to the goddess, "I see. Well hi, nice to meet you. I think you three already know who I am so I suppose introductions aren''t necessary for me?"


    All three of them shook their heads simultaneously, "Of course not, All Creator! There was no way we wouldn''t have recognised your Divine Aura!"


    What even is this ''divine aura'' you''re talking about? Is this like a god thing?


    The one on my left pursed her lips, "I apologise, All Creator but¡­ Are we intruding on something between sister¡­ I mean¡­ Goddess Archlis and your Divine self?"


    I shook my head, "Not at all. Mypanions and I are the ones imposing on Archlis here as her guests."


    The moment they heard my words, the three of them gave Archlis a look of pure, unbridled jealousy.


    I suppose to the gods, it should be a really big deal to have me as a guest or something. Despite calling her "sister Arch" endearingly a few moments ago, the three of them looked ready to start pummeling Archlis right now.


    Deciding to throw the goddess of decay a lifeline, I cleared my throat to get her attention.


    "Archlis? Why don''t you show mypanions their rooms for today? I''d like to explore around a little if you don''t mind?"


    "Ah! Of course, Dad¡­ I mean¡­ All Creator! Please follow me!" She squeaked, scurrying away with my disciples and the three remaining youkai girls in tow.


    I''ll just pretend I did not just hear her call me dad.


    My disciples did make me promise to visit their rooms to tuck them inter and of course I agreed.


    That leaves myself, Iris and the three goddesses in front of us.


    I smiled at them, "My apologies for ruining your n to visit Archlis. The fault lies with me for imposing on her."


    The Keris on my left quickly shook her head, "Eh?! This isn''t something All Creator should apologise for! Of course All Creator will take precedence over us!"


    "Umu¡­ I do feel a little bit bad so here''s a small gift from me," I offered, pulling out a few small pouches filled with cookies.


    These are the leftover cookies I had made and preserved inside my storage ring when I was making some for Sylphy and the other two gods.


    The one in the middle received it with a curious look, "These are¡­?"


    "Just some cookies I made. No need to be shy."


    They gasped, "We¡­ We can have this?!"


    "Ara, ara? Do I hear a mere World Goddess doubting the words of my Master?"


    Realising their own mistake, they quickly bowed their heads, "We are thankful for All Creator''s generosity!!"


    "U¡­ Umu¡­ You can go ahead and enjoy them."


    "Thank you All Creator!"


    With those words of thanks, they all scurried away before disappearing in a sh of light, most likely returning back to their home.


    That was a rather interesting encounter. A goddess with split personalities was the goddess of death here.


    Seeing her does bring the interesting question of what would happen to Eris in the future when she achieves her godhood? Will she be just like that too?


    Meh, problem for another day because right now I have the biggest problem possible on my hands.


    "So what do you want to do now, Iris?" I asked.


    "Ara, ara? We can do whatever Master desires~"


    "Oh? No morep pillows?"


    "Ufufufu~ I would most certainly not turn such an offer down if Master asks for it. But I certainly cannot guarantee that I won''t be ovee with affection once we do~"


    At least she''s honest about it.


    "How about let''s just walk? It''s been a while since you joined us but we never actually spent any time together. In this current incarnation of mine that is."


    "Ara? I would most certainly not turn down a date, Master~" She giggled, moving up to join me by my side. "Shall we, Master?"


    We made our way into the temple without a destination in mind, simply following the path to see where it led us.


    Moving through the temple, I realised the architecture really did look a lot like ancient Greeks despite this not being Earth. Is there a reason for this?


    "Fufufu~ Do remember that all the Gods originated from you Master. So it won''t be surprising to see that some cultures might be simr in apletely different world due to the influence of the Gods of those Worlds."


    Ah, I forgot about that. So Archlis might actually share a history of some sort with the gods that formed the Greek pantheon on Earth? Interesting. But that also brings about the question of what those gods on Earth are doing?


    Hmm¡­ Maybe I''ll go back there one day to take a look. It could be interesting to see Earth again.


    We continued to walk through the temple''s halls and we eventually came to a sort of indoor pool with a cascading waterfall sprouting from the wall.


    We stopped by the water and enjoyed the sounds of the water, neither of us saying anything and just enjoying each other''spany.


    Somehow, that brought up a distant memory from my mind where the past me would sometimes just stand in space and watch a from afar with Iris. We would simply just stay silent and watch the things happening on the as bystanders, letting time pass around us.


    Sometimes a few million years would just pass by before we finally move on, only to stop at another to do the same thing again.


    There wasn''t a purpose to our watching, we simply just¡­ Watched.


    And even now as we watched the waterfall in front of us, the silence did not feel at all ufortable. Iris even moved closer to my side and leaned her head on my shoulder.


    Just like that, it feels like we could just stand here for the next few years or so and nothing else mattered.


    That is until a voice came from the doorway and broke the tranquillity.


    "All Creat--"


    Iris hissed and swivelled her head to face Archlis, instantly Ending her existence before I could even get a word out.


    I snapped my fingers and reverted her Origin, returning her existence to a few minutes before her entry into the room.


    I went ahead to chop Iris on the head, "What did I say about arbitrarily Ending things?"


    "Ara? Ufufufu~ My apologies Master~"


    You definitely do not sound apologetic at all.


    Archlis entered again after a moment, "All Creator? I have prepared a room for you and The End, shall I guide you there now?"


    "Umu, let''s go then."


    Still¡­ Just staying with Iris like that did not feel too bad, I actually wouldn''t mind doing that again¡­ As long as it doesn''tst a few years that is.

 Chapter 779 - This Is Not The First Time

    (Lian Li POV)


    At first I thought this Goddess still had something against us when she brought us into apletely empty hall that did not have a single piece of furniture inside it.


    That thought was soon proven wrong when she exined that as a Goddess, she did not have the need for sleep and thus had no prearranged bedroom prepared.


    She then conjured up a few beds out of thin air and left us to it. It was a little awkward to be in the same room as someone who was hostile to us just this afternoon after all.


    Master came by a bitter as promised to tuck us in for the night, amused at the state of the room that we were given.


    Master did help us make the room a bit more ''normal'' by rearranging the beds but we were content to just have beds to sleep on that night. We were already expecting to camp outside today so this was already a step up.


    We simply ended up sitting around and chatting with Master about our journey so far. He made an offhandment about our stop here today and we emphasised that we did not mind the dy. Perhaps we could even get more chances to y around with Master just like we did today, none of us would certainly mind the extra chances to be intimate with Master.


    As always, we did try to suggest that Master sleep with us tonight but there was no way Master would agree since Cai Hong was here too.


    Speaking of the little dragon, she ended up following Master back to sleep with her Papa anyway.


    Just as I was finishing up my night meditation, the Goddess returned in a sh of light, appearing in the centre of the room.


    All of us were immediately on guard, just in case she was here to finish what she couldn''t do this afternoon.


    "I came to apologise," She admitted, not showing any reaction to our hostility. "I think we got off on the wrong foot."


    "That''s an understatement," Tsuki growled at her.


    "Yes¡­ I was jealous that all of you get to be so close to Daddy and got a bit emotional¡­ You have to understand that there is nothing I would not give to be in your position right now."


    "Ufufufu~ We know," Manami giggled, extinguishing the fireballs at the tip of her tails. "And every single day, we thank Master for our good fortune. If you think we take our position for granted, then you are sorely mistaken."


    All of us nodded at Manami''s words.


    The Goddess nodded, "Yes, I know that now¡­ That is why I hope you will ept my apology for my earlier actions."


    Diao Chan crossed her arms, "Come now, let''s dispense with the pleasantries. There''s something you want from us, spill it."


    She made a bitter smile, "Because of my stupidity¡­ I am in a position where my existence is pretty much seen as unnecessary by a certain being and I could be made to Fall or, worse, bepletely wiped from existence¡­"


    We all know who it was of course, since there''s only one being in existence that would do such a thing in the first ce.


    "So? You aren''t asking us to fight her for you, are you?" Kiyomi asked.


    "No, no¡­ No one in existence is even a match for her except for Daddy, I know that much. But¡­ But I know Daddy would value your opinions so if Daddy were to ask¡­ Could you please not reveal my stupidity to Daddy? If that being decides to wipe me from existence anyway, that''s fine¡­ But I don''t want Daddy to have a negative impression of me before my existence ceases to be¡­"


    I tilted my head at her, "Huh¡­ I thought you would be pleading with us to ask Master to change Iri¡­ I mean¡­ The End''s mind?"


    She widened her eyes and frantically looked around the room, only rxing when nothing happened.


    "First of all¡­ Do not speak her name, it will get her attention. Second of all¡­ No¡­ I made a mistake and I will ept the punishment for it¡­ I just don''t want Daddy to be disappointed in me¡­"


    Oh? How admirable of her. I would be totally sympathetic with her if it weren''t for one ring problem¡­


    "Enough with the sob story," I sneered. "Anyone who knows Master would know Master isn''t that kind of existence. Even if we were to tell Master of what you''ve done, Master is too benevolent to even feel any sort of disappointment for you. Master would have simply just saw you throwing a tantrum at most."


    The Goddess stared at me for a few moments before narrowing her eyes, "You¡­ You aren''t joking¡­ Are you not aware of what will happen to Daddy?"


    I frowned, "What do you mean?"


    "Daddy''s personality now, you know it''s only temporary, right?"


    We gave her the look that told her we did not.


    "Are you not aware of this? That being even showed up too so I was sure that it will be nearing the final stages soon."


    I was getting a bit fed up, "What final stages? Speak properly!"


    "That being is here, that means she is returning Daddy back to his original self. You do know how Daddy''s original self is like, right?"


    "Supposedly loving everything equally which is simr to loving nothing? Yes," Brendan answered helpfully.


    "But we have already stopped her frompleting her goal though," ria pointed out. "She tried to do it but we managed to stop her. Onii-sama beat her and even got her to back down!"


    The Goddess shook her head before ncing at the door nervously.


    She shuffled a little closer to us and her voice dropped into a whisper, "I can only tell you this because that being has all her attention on Daddy right now¡­ But this is not the first time she has seeded in returning Daddy back to his old self."


    I furrowed my brows, "Wasn''t Master like this because He was struck during some kind of war you Gods were having?"


    "Yes it started with that but that was a really, really long time ago¡­ So long that some gxies had yet to even form back then. That being had returned Daddy back to his old self but it seems like it''s a perpetual thing where Daddy would constantly turn himself into a mortal again and go wandering off. Then that being will start her n of returning Daddy back to his old self once more."


    Eris tightened her grip on her sword, "How many times has it been?"


    The Goddess pursed her lips, "I do not know¡­ This was already going on even before I came into existence. But between my birth and now¡­ She has seeded at least three times."


    "But¡­ We already stopped her, right?" I muttered. "She already gave up and epted our Master."


    The Goddess shook her head, "That being¡­ She never gives up. She is the final chapter of a story and if the story does not conclude the way she has written it¡­ Then it just means that the story has yet to finish¡­ There is a reason why she is called you know what after all."


    "Even though Master does not want it?" Kiyomi asked.


    She pursed her lips, "I do not know¡­ I have not met any of Daddy''s mortal incarnations before until today but that being has always seeded¡­"


    We were still reeling from the new information she told us when she took a step back, "As thepanions of the current Daddy¡­ I¡­ No, I''ve said too much¡­ Just be careful of her¡­"


    With those words, she disappeared in another sh of light, leaving us alone again.

 Chapter 780 - She’s The One Everyone Is Afraid Of

    (MC POV)


    When I woke up the next morning, I realised Iris was sitting on a chair beside my bed and staring at me. That was a little different since usually she would be standing at the room''s corner instead.


    I sat up from the bed which was also the only furniture aside from Iris''s chair inside this empty room.


    Being a goddess, there was, of course, no need for Archlis to sleep. Thus, the rooms she had prepared for us were pretty much just extra rooms she had cleared out for our use inside her temple.


    I was wondering what these extra rooms'' original purpose was but I didn''t deem it important enough to ask.


    She wanted to conjure up even more furniture for us aside from the beds but I dissuaded her from it since we''ll only be here for one night anyway before moving on, so the bare minimum would have been simply enough since it''s not like anyone else was going to use them after us.


    "Did something happen?" I asked, looking at Iris curiously.


    "Ara? Not at all, Master. Why would you think so?"


    "Well¡­ Usually you wouldn''t be this close when I sleep right?"


    "Ufufufu~ I just felt like being closer to Masterst night~"


    "Right¡­ But seriously, did anything happenst night?"


    Iris gave me a disconcerting smile, "News that Master is staying here might have gotten passed around by a certain Goddessst night~"


    I frowned, "And?"


    "Ufufufu~ There may or may not be a crowd waiting outside to see Master. If Master thinks they''re a hindrance, I''ll be happy to get rid of them for you though."


    "Geh¡­ Who are they and how many?"


    If they were important gods, I might have to show my face a bit or else Archlis might lose face as my host.


    "Hmm? I think it''s just one Goddess, but I don''t really care about her so I don''t know whether she''s important or not."


    I sighed in relief, "Oh at least it''s just one¡­ Guess I''ll just wing it. At least you didn''t End anyone right?"


    "Ara, ara? Of course not Master."


    I reached up and patted her head, "Good, good. I''ll go deal with it then. Could you wait here for me?"


    "... Yesh¡­"


    Hmm? That response was a bit weird but before I could ask, a movement to my right made me turn my attention away from her.


    "Muuu¡­ Papa¡­ Huggies¡­" Cai Hong muttered, crawling out from under the nket.


    Oh right, she slept with mest night.


    Of course I gave my cute little dragon the huggies and head pats I knew she wanted.


    "Ehehehe~ Papa warm~"


    So cute.


    I gave her another head pat, "Wait here for papa with mama ok? Papa is going to do something outside first."


    "Okies~ Cai Hong wait for Papa~" She murmured while rubbing her eyes groggily.


    A¡­ Isn''t she just the most precious little thing?


    I mbered out of bed and went towards the door, prepared to meet whoever was on the other side of the door.


    What I did not expect was the entire corridor outside my door to be flooded with people, all of them turning their gaze towards me the moment I stepped out from the doorway.


    Ah¡­ It''s Keris¡­ Or rather the other personalities of hers I assume¡­ Ugh¡­ I should have known this was what Iris meant when she only said there was one Goddess only¡­


    Figured those three personalities of Keris would have gone to spread the news to her other personalities since I didn''t exactly tell them to keep it a secret either.


    The only problem is¡­ There''s like a hundred of them here at least¡­ Is she actually alright with this many personalities running around? And why does she even have so many to begin with? Is it because there''s so many ways of death?


    Huh¡­ I guess she''s better off than Eris since they''re all in different bodies at least¡­


    "All Creator!"


    "Kyaaa! Daddy!"


    "Big Daddy!"


    "It''s Daddy!"


    "Ahhhhh!! It''s All Creator!"


    "Papa is here!"


    All of them called out at once upon seeing me. I heard some really weird names mixed in there and I think it would be better for me if I didn''t think about it¡­


    I waved at them, "Err¡­ Hello Keris¡­ I assume you''re all here because your¡­ Erm¡­ Other selves told you about me, right?"


    "YES!!" All of them cried out at once.


    This is interesting, the three from yesterday weren''t this lively, were those three the more serious of the bunch?


    I cleared my throat, "Umu, umu¡­ So is there anything you girls need from me?"


    The crowd surged forward all at once, stopping just a short inch away from me.


    "Could we have some cookies too, All Creator?"


    "Shake my hand please, Daddy!"


    "Could we get a head pat please, All Creator?"


    "Sign my shirt, Daddy!!"


    "Sign my breasts, Daddy!!"


    "A strand of your hair, Papa!!"


    ¡­


    What? Woah, woah, hold on a second¡­


    She''s a goddess right? Do all these personalities share the same trait of being fangirls or something?


    Umm¡­ What should I do? Err¡­ Err¡­


    Ah right! Cookies! Umm¡­


    "Cookies right? I still have some but it''s not enough for¡­"


    I stopped when I realised the atmosphere in the corridor turned hostile, all of them were now ring at one another as though they were prepared to start killing each other.


    ¡­


    Right¡­ Iris did say a cosmic war could start over just getting my cookies alone¡­


    Oh crap¡­ Umm¡­ Hold on. I got this.


    I quickly did a headcount and manipted my storage ring to divide the cookies I had into smaller portions so that there was enough for everyone to get a small pouch of it. I even made sure the portions would be equal so no one would think I was ying favourites.


    I coughed and the tense atmosphere evaporated for them to turn their gaze back to me.


    "As I was saying¡­ I do have some left but I don''t have enough for anyone else. So once you get these from me, please keep it to yourselves, ok?"


    "OF COURSE!!" They shouted out in unison.


    I waved my hand and materialised the pouches of cookies in front of each of them, depositing them in their waiting palms.


    Well, that''s one problem dealt with¡­


    "Could we also get a handshake, All Creator?"


    "And an autograph, Daddy!"


    "Sign my breasts too!"


    "You can give them a squeeze¡­ As¡­ Well¡­"


    Hmmm? It feels like the atmosphere got tense again but this time I could feel the feeling of fear and dread emanating from them.


    I peeked behind me and Iris was standing there, staring at the crowd of Keris with a small smile on her face.


    Even I could see that the smile did not reach her eyes and I knew she was definitely not happy.


    "... Leave," Iris said, her voice barely a whisper.


    The crowd of Keris immediately disappeared without a sound, returning back to wherever they came from.


    Iris turned to me and her smile brightened back to her usual happy one, "Ara? Apologies for beingte Master~"


    I see¡­ The gods are all afraid of her. That exins the previous Keris''s attitude and also Archlis''s. I forgot she''s the one who made gods Fall.


    Good to know¡­

 Chapter 781 - They Want Some Skinship

    (MC POV)


    I thanked Archlis for letting us stay in her domain in the morning as we were preparing to set off for the capital once again.


    By the way, I did do a quick check and I found her frantically bottling theke''s water into jarsst night.


    Since she was just nning to keep those for her own private use and not distribute them to the divinemunity, I decided not to say anything and pretend that it was just a dream.


    What kind of confused me was Archlis going on her knees and asking me for validation for her existence before we left. Of course I told her she was needed and she literally broke down into happy tears for that.


    Iris¡­ You caused this didn''t you?


    ''Ara, ara? I merely wondered if she was necessary for this World to exist and nothing more, Master~''


    Sure¡­ Oh well, at least it doesn''t look like too big of a deal anyway so let''s just move on.


    Though we only spent one night here, so many things happened it felt like a long time had passed. I''m just d we don''t exactly have a schedule to keep so it''s fine if we take one or two detours along the way.


    Archlis saw us off, forming the portal out of theke for the carriage and our escorts to return back to the surface.


    With Archlis waving at our departing figures, we left the goddess''s domain behind and continued on our journey.


    Well, things should be back to normal now, except¡­


    "Master~ Let me massage your shoulders for you~" Eris suggested, her hands already kneading away before I could say anything.


    "Ara, ara? Then I''ll take Master''s right foot~" Manami giggled.


    My fox youkai disciple slipped down to sit on the ground and gently lifted my foot to rest on her thigh, her slender fingers removing my shoe and sock off deftly.


    Just as her hand started to wrap around my foot, Kiyomi wordlessly sat down opposite her sister and started to do the same as well.


    While this isn''t the first time the girls had offered to give me a massage, usually there''s a leadup to it so having them do this out of the blue was a little weird. Did something happen to them, or did they want something from me?


    "Ah! Me too Master! I''ll take your hand!" Lian Li blurted out, quickly moving beside me on the couch? to im my right hand.


    ""Ehhh! Then I''ll take Onii-sama''s/Aniue''s other hand!"" My two little sisters called out at the same time.


    The two of them red at each other and lunged for my other hand. I had to make a conscious effort not to recoil back from them as my two little sisters growled at each other while squishing my left arm in between their chests.


    Diao Chan''s eyes gleamed, "Ohhh! Then I''ll massage Master''s co--"


    "Cai Hong,e sit on Papa''sp."


    "Yayyy~ Papa cuddles!" my loli dragon squealed, climbing up onto myp to sit there with her back leaning against my chest.


    My Witch pouted at me but I wasn''t budging.


    She ended up moving behind me to take over squeezing one of my shoulders from Eris. I''m sure she was pressing her chest against the back of my head on purpose.


    Brendan made himself busy by burying his face deeper into the book he was reading. I did catch him peering over the top of the book to peek at me though, like he wanted to be part of this too. I''m not sure where he can join in even if I asked him to though.


    While this felt nice and all¡­ I''m still wondering what made them do this.


    "Umm¡­ Girls? Did something happen?" I asked.


    Manami smiled at me while pressing her bosom against my sole, "Ara, ara? Whatever does Master mean?"


    "I mean this¡­ Ummm¡­ You know? Usually you girls don''t just start massaging me out of the blue..."


    "Fufu~ Is it bad that we desired some skinship with Master?" Kiyomi giggled.


    ria hugged my arm tightly, "Yeah! It''s been awhile since we had some with Onii-sama!"


    Tsuki immediately snatched my arm away from ria to wrap her own bosoms around my arm, "We miss cuddling with Aniue!"


    I made a face at them, "Didn''t we literally just had¡­ Umm¡­ A big skinship sharing session in theke yesterday?"


    Cai Hong looked up at me with sparkly eyes, "Papa swim, swim! y?"


    I nuzzled her head with my chin since my hands were upied, "If we find anotherke we''ll go swimming again, ok?"


    "Okies~"


    Diao Chan hugged my head, making Eris cry out in protest since she was blocking my swordswoman from her side of my shoulder.


    "Ahnnn~ But we can never have enough of Master~" My Witch moaned seductively.


    Lian Li tightened her grip on my hand, "Master¡­ Will you ever get tired of us?"


    Everyone froze when they heard her words.


    Ah¡­ Was this what it was about?


    I guess meeting those goddesses made them realise how far apart a real god waspared to a normal mortal trying to achieve godhood.


    They most likely got worried that I may start growing tired of waiting and just leave them to return back to wherever Origin was supposed to be.


    I pulled my hand out of Lian Li''s grasp and patted her head, "Oh you silly girls¡­ Don''t you all remember that it was me who picked you all to be my disciples? If I said I will help you all achieve godhood to stay with me, then I''ll do it. There''s no way I''ll abandon any of you."


    Lian Li looked up at me, her eyes starting to water, "Master¡­"


    "Besides," I chuckled. "I did have an ulterior motive when I took you all in."


    That got their attention, even Brendan lowered his book to listen to me attentively.


    "Of course I''d like to have cute disciples that I can pamper and also pamper me in turn, so there''s no way I''m giving any of you up."


    Lian Li reached forward and grasped the hem of my shirt, "Master¡­ Master won''t stop loving us, right?"


    I pulled her in for a hug, "Of course not. I''ve said this before but all of you are my precious disciples you know? All of you better get used to it because you''re all going to be stuck with me for a very long time."


    Everyone else reached forward and hugged me, even Brendan also got off his seat to join in the hug.


    ''How sweet~''


    That extends to you too as well, you know?


    ''Ara, ara? Master is kind as always~''


    Now, now, I even saved a spot for you,e join the hug.


    ''Oh? I don''t think I should--''


    Just shut up and hug me.


    Iris giggled but she came forward and joined the group hug as well.


    We stayed like that for a good half an hour, just enjoying the warmth of each other''s arms.


    Hmm¡­ Maybe I should refrain from meeting any more gods while my disciples are here? Wouldn''t want them to get the sense of inferiority after all.


    Or would it be better for them to meet more so that they can learn from them?


    Wait, why am I even thinking about this, it''s not like I''ll just meet more gods randomly anyway right?


    ¡­


    Right?

 Chapter 782 - Who’s A Good Doggy?

    (MC POV)


    We have one more city to pass through before finally reaching the capital city, which just so happens to be our stop for today.


    I was fully prepared for us to run into trouble at the gate and what do you know? I was right.


    Before reaching the city gates, I had repeatedly reminded my disciples that we are only acting unruly for show and not to actually be gangsters for real. Being upstanding citizens of society is still much better.


    Our carriage was singled out among the crowd by the guards, most likely because we looked rich and they realised we were foreigners.


    I gave Delta the order toply with their request and we were herded off to the side of the gate where the guard house was.


    A desk was set up there and a guard with a really spherical body shape was sitting behind it, the chair visibly straining against his weight.


    Alpha got off her house and while some guards were ogling her, a good number of them were looking at her with eyes of disdain.


    Right, youkais are looked down upon here.


    "What is this for? My Master is an important existence far beyond your position to inconvenience like this."


    The sphere¡­ I mean, the guard sneered, "Entry tax for foreigners. Ten silvers per person."


    That''s enough money to stay in the best inn in Jin city for five whole nights. There''s definitely no way a normal visitor can pay that, that''s assuming there was even such a tax in the first ce which I highly doubt so.


    Alpha turned back to look at Delta who slid open the coachman''s window to receive my instructions.


    Well¡­ Ten silvers per person is a rtively small sum for us anyway so I don''t mind¡­ Wait, wait, wait. I already said we''ll be acting like gangsters so I shouldn''t give in that easily.


    I fished out a copper coin and passed it to Delta, "Tell them this is what they''re worth to me so take it or leave it."


    Delta giggled and epted the coin, sliding the window shut and motioning for Alpha toe over.


    The wolf girl did so, looking quite amused when the elf passed my instructions to her.


    She returned back to the guard and ced the coin on the desk, making sure to show as much disdain for the man as possible.


    "My Master said this is what you pieces of trash are worth which is already more than generous of Him if you ask me. So take it and get lost."


    The guard mmed the table and stood up from his creaking chair, "How dare you?! Don''t you know I''m the guard captain of this ce and no one enters this city without my say so?!"


    Alpha sneered, "Oh really? I couldn''t tell from how pathetic you looked. I thought you were some kind of stray dog sitting by the roadside begging for scraps from his betters."


    He reached for the sword on his waist but had some trouble doing so because of his protruding belly. Alpha even had time to check her nails before this guard captain managed to pull out his sword.


    He pointed the sword at her, "You--"


    Alpha immediately pped at his wrist and the sword was knocked out of his hand to tter noisily onto the ground.


    She turned her nose up at him, "So weak. If a weakling like you really was the guard captain, I doubt the rest of you trash are any better," Alpha mocked, looking at the other guards behind the fatty.


    That prompted the rest of the guards to draw their own weapons and moved to surround her.


    "Oh, you''re finished!" The fatty growled, bending down to pick up his sword which also proved to be a difficult task since his belly kept getting in the way. "You can forget about entering this city! I''ll have everyone of you tossed in the dungeons for this!"


    Alpha looked unimpressed, "Did you not hear what I said? My Master is an existence whose importance is far beyond yours, which part of that do you not understand? Do you think you even have the authority to restrain my Master?"


    He raised his sword and Alpha''s hand also darted to her own weapon.


    Before she could cut his wrist off though, I chose to intervene.


    "Stop," I ordered.


    Everyone stopped what they were doing and turned to look at me alighting from the carriage.


    I had instructed my disciples to stay inside the carriage since the guards would make even more noise if they knew I was travelling with so many beautiful girls and one handsomed.


    ''Ara, ara? Even I can get embarrassed, Master~''


    Ahem¡­


    The guard captain sneered at me, "So¡­ You''re the so-called ''Master'' eh? You need some better behaved ves because this one just made you a criminal we''re gonna lock up."


    "There is nothing wrong with mypanion," I answered with equal disdain. "The only thing that is wrong is your fat ass wasting all of our time blocking the road and ruining the otherwise nice scenery with your detestable face. So if you don''t mind, could you scamper back to your kennel?"


    Alpha swivelled around to stare at me and I swear she''s definitely making bedroom eyes at me right now. Not now, Alpha, I''ll pat youter so calm down that tail you''re wagging so furiously right now.


    The guard captain''s face first turned into one of disbelief before returning back to a face of rage, "How dare you?! Who do you think you are?!"


    I waved my hand at him dismissively, "Did mypanion not already tell you? You must be deaf as well it seems. I''m someone that''s above your paygrade. Oh? Maybe the copper coin wasn''t enough and you wanted more?"


    His demeanour suddenly changed since he thought I was going to offer more money, "Hm¡­ Hmph! Of course it''s not enough! I already told your ve here the foreigner tax is--"


    "Yes, yes, my bad. Here you go," I interrupted him, cing a bone I materialised on to his palm.


    He looked down at it in confusion, "What¡­ What is this?"


    "A bone for a good doggy," I exined as a matter of factly. "Of course a dog has no use for coins right? This is what you wanted isn''t it?"


    I shall ignore the squealsing from mypanions. You girls really aren''t being subtle at all.


    He threw the bone onto the ground and raised his weapon again.


    I was in the middle of avoiding that blow when someone shouted from behind me, "Stop! Stop right there this instant!"


    Huh¡­ I''m kind of getting a deja vu vibe here¡­ I wonder why?

 Chapter 783 - Role Reversal

    (MC POV)


    I turned to face whoever was shouting for us to stop and, surprise surprise, it''s another fat and obviously rich merchant guy running up to us.


    Alright, let''s hear it mister merchant. You''re going to start using me of something and try to get more money out of me aren''t you? Let''s just get this over with.


    The merchant ran up towards us and the guard captain immediately showed a respectful smile, "Oh! Master Hao! Please excuse us for letting this nobody block your road! I''ll get rid of him immediately!"


    Yep, that''s what I thought, he''s going to¡­ Hmm? Where have I heard that name before?


    The merchant stormed up to us and did the most unexpected thing: He pped the guard captain across the face.


    "You goddamn IMBECILE!! Do you even know who you''re talking to right now?!"


    The guard captain looked at the master Hao in confusion, "Umm¡­ I¡­ I don''t know¡­ Master Hao¡­"


    Master Hao gestured to me, "This is Master Lin!! The most important person in the entire Beiyang Empire and, in extension, this entire world! His existence is way beyond yours inparison! Who do you think you are?!"


    Oh? Oh, oh, oh? He knows me? But¡­ Oh! I remember now! The Hao family! I''m guessing this guy is Hao Lian''s dad or something, that neer who joined the Sect as one of our new Student Practitioners. We actually have quite interesting new students this year and yes, I''m counting Luna and Rina amongst them.


    What''s this guy doing here though? Didn''t Guiying say that his family was at the border?


    The guard captain turned to look at me but the Hao merchant just pped him again, "Do not even look at him! If you were back at Beiyang, you would have had your eyeballs gouged out, your hands cut off and possibly your entire family executed for this!"


    ¡­


    What?


    I''m sorry what?


    No, no, there''s no way¡­ He''s definitely exaggerating, right?


    ''Ara, ara? It''s actually--''


    Don''t say it. I don''t want to knowlla.


    ''Ufufufu~ Master is always cute~''


    "For¡­ Forgive me, Master Hao! I didn''t know!"


    The Hao merchant pped him again, "I''m not the one you should be apologising to!"


    The guard captain got the hint and immediately got down on his knees to prostrate on the ground, "Forgive me Master Lin! If I knew who you were, I would have never offended you!"


    The Hao merchant quickly lowered his head and cupped his hands, "Master Lin, this is our first meeting but please allow me to apologise for this horrendous reception of your venerable self! All of this fault lies with me and me alone! Punish me as you see fit!"


    Woah, that''s really surprising. I was almost sure that he would start pushing the me on the guard captain and make excuses for his actions.


    I waved my hand, "It''s fine¡­ Erm¡­"


    He bowed his head even lower, "Ah! This unworthy one is Hao Chi, current head of the Hao family! It is my honour to meet the famed Master Lin!"


    Hao Chi huh? You don''t say¡­


    I cleared my throat, "Right, Hao Chi¡­ Is there an entry tax for foreigners?"


    "Entry tax? There¡­ Isn''t such a thing?"


    "Umu¡­ Then who exactly is in charge of this city?"


    "Ah! The one currently overlooking the administration of this city is actually myself. While our House is in charge of the governing of the territory on Beiyang''s border, I managed to buy over control of this city and be its governor."


    Huh¡­ Money really is the real king here huh? You can even just buy over cities and they don''t even care that you''re a foreigner? Is this country really alright? Oh well, that''s none of my business.


    "That''s interesting," I noted with a slow nod. "Because this guard captain here ims that there was an entry tax for foreigners and that he was in control of who enters or leaves this city."


    Hao Chi turned his head to look at the guard captain who was trying to press his head harder against the ground, his body visibly shivering.


    "Oh yeah," I added as if I just remembered. "I think those guards were also happily waving? their swords around at me too."


    Hao Chi sucked in an audible breath before the loud ttering of swords hitting the ground drowned it out, the guards immediately joining the captain in prostration.


    The head of the Hao Family kept his head lowered, "Master Lin¡­ I have no excuse for this ipetence, I only plead that you let my son live."


    I pped him on the shoulder, "Rx buddy, I''m not going to do anything to you. I''ll leave it up to you on how you want to handle these guys but¡­ You''re in charge of this city right?"


    He gulped, "Yes¡­ Master Lin¡­ The¡­ The people¡­"


    Oh wow, he thinks I''m going to tten the city or something, seriously rx bro, I''m not some psychopathic tyrant.


    Although I do know a certain someone who would definitely End this city without remorse if she was given a reason to.


    ''Ufufu~ Thank you Master~''


    I wasn''t praising you but whatever.


    "Rx, I''m not going to destroy this city either. Come on, you can look up, it''s tiring for me to keep looking down at you."


    "I¡­ I think I''ll stay like--"


    Alpha pushed her sword out of its sheath slowly, "Brazenly disobeying a direct order from Master¡­"


    His back quickly straightened, "Forgive me, Master Lin!"


    I waved at Alpha and she sheathed her sword without a word, going back to ring at the guards who were still prostrating.


    I took the chance to look behind her at Beta, Gamma and Delta, all of them prepared to jump in should they need to. Behind them in the carriage were my disciples, all of them pressing their faces against the carriage windows and looking at the scene with obviously excited expressions stered on their faces.


    I ignored that scene and turned back to smile at Hao Chi, "I believe someone like you knows what my purpose is here right?"


    He nodded, "Master Lin is currently visiting the king of Sun as the official ambassador of Beiyang."


    "Good, that simplifies things. Here''s your punishment then¡­"


    He gulped, standing even straighter than before.


    "We''re staying here for at least a day and a night and it would be really terrible if something like this happened to us again right? So maybe you could arrange some things for us?"


    Yep,st night when I talked to my disciples, they did say they did not mind having some detours along our trip. Then I was reminded of the bazaar that we did not get to peruse the wares of so I thought maybe we could have a free day here to look around before setting off again.


    Since Hao Chi is the supposed head around here, that makes things even easier for us.


    "Eh? Umm¡­ Is that all, Master Lin?"


    "Of course, what else? I''m expecting the best treatment, naturally, so you better work hard."


    "Ah! Of course, Master Lin! In¡­ In that case, please follow my carriage! I''ll personally make the arrangements to ensure your stay here will be the best it can be! As for these people who offended Master Lin¡­ I''ll definitely take care of them!"


    "Umu, I''ll leave it to you then."


    Heh, easy.. Now I don''t even need to n our itinerary for our stay here.

 Chapter 784 - Of Course You Need Some Wine At Dinner

    (MC POV)


    I had expected Hao Chi to set us up at the best inn the city had to offer but he took the extra step and made us his guests at his manor instead.


    As expected of him, his manor house was located in the affluent part of the city and was significantly bigger than every other house in the area.


    "It may be presumptuous of me to say so, but I hope my own home is enough for Master Lin''s stay here?"


    I nodded, "Umu, it is enough."


    Of course in my mind I was thinking this is way too luxurious but I still have to maintain the image he has of me so I acted nonchnt.


    He gave us a private room each which I know for a fact that my girls would end up not using and either congregate in one room or crash at mine anyway.


    When night came, he even prepared avish feast as our wee dinner too.


    Although¡­ Why am I sitting at the head of the table for this? Shouldn''t Hao Chi be the one sitting here?


    My disciples were also nodding along like that was the most natural thing in the world so I simply took the seat while dinner was being served.


    Hao Chi was seated on my right as if he was the guest while my disciples were arranged on the left side of the table. It kind of looks a little unbnced to me but what do I know?


    The servants of his house also didn''t look surprised by this, in fact they seemed to know who I was as well so I''m assuming they were actually citizens of Beiyang he employed and brought over here.


    I attempted some polite conversation with him, "So¡­ Sir Hao Chi, how is your family?"


    He gulped audibly, "Ple¡­ Please Master Lin¡­ To you, I am simply Hao Chi. As for my family¡­ They¡­ They are fine¡­ Master Lin. I¡­ I believe we owe you a big apology¡­"


    "Hmm? Apology? If it''s about the guards from earlier it''s already dealt with, right?"


    "N¡­ No¡­ It''s my son¡­ He''s currently a Student Practitioner at Master Lin''s Heaven Sect¡­"


    Again, I want to say it''s not ''my'' Sect but I think everyone knows at this point that''s just me being in denial so I''ll just shut up and nod along.


    "Hao Lian right? I know him."


    His face got paler for some reason, "Ah¡­ Ah¡­ So¡­ So it''s true¡­"


    I tilted my head at him, "True? What is true?"


    "My son sent us a letter about it and¡­ I didn''t want to believe it but¡­ He said he offended Master Lin identally¡­"


    "Hmmm? Offended me? How?"


    "Umm¡­ He said he tried to¡­ Flirt with Master Lin''s woman and¡­ Insulted Master Lin¡­"


    Oh yeah, I forgot about that. He was the one going all "Mdy" on Iris.


    The only thing I remembered him for was that he wasn''t happy with Cai Hong''s presence. Other than that, he was so minor I already forgot about him.


    I smiled at him, "Ah that. I know he is just a youngd who has yet to see the world, I don''t hold it against him for being just a little bit too ambitious. What is life without some ambition right?"


    Hao Chi immediately lowered his head, "I thank Master Lin for your benevolence!"


    I waved his thanks away, "It''s nothing. He is, after all, now a member of Heaven Sect. I''m not that petty to hold such a minor thing against a new student."


    "Our Hao Family is forever indebted to Master Lin!"


    "Umu¡­ Now, shall we eat?"


    Dinner proceeded without incident and the food was actually quite nice. Hao Chi was also a gracious host, making sure all of us were entertained andfortable throughout the dinner.


    When dessert was rolled out, Hao Chi motioned to one of the maids who returned holding a bottle of wine.


    "I managed to get my hands on this Dragon Killer wine at the auction a few years ago. Only a limited number of bottles are sold every year and one of these can reach up to a few hundred gold, sometimes even a thousand gold each. I will be honoured to share this bottle with Master Lin and your disciples."


    "Are you sure? This seems quite extravagant of you, Hao Chi. Are you sure about this?"


    "Of course, Master Lin. It will honour me greatly if you were to ept this."


    I turned to look at my disciples and they were giving me looks that told me they wanted to try it.


    Well¡­ Since we don''t usually drink and our host has offered it, it''ll be rude of me not to ept it so I thanked him for his offer.


    He handed the bottle back to the maid and she opened it quickly with practised grace, going around the table to pour out the wine for each of us in turn starting from me.


    Of course Cai Hong didn''t get one and it''s not because she''s a dragon.


    I tasted the wine first and felt the alcohol slide down my throat smoothly, giving my throat afortable burn but yet still retaining that smooth feeling.


    I can see why this wine is so valuable.


    "It''s good," I praised.


    "I am honoured by your praise, Master Lin. If you''d like, the auction house in this city is actually going to put up a few bottles of these for auction tomorrow. I can secure a seat for Master Lin if you are interested?"


    "Oh? There is an auction house here as well?"


    "Yes, Master Lin. This is the closest city to the capital after all so we still get quite a number of interesting goods sold here. It is still worth a look even if Master Lin is not interested in the wine."


    Honestly, if I wanted more of the wine I could simply just create it with a thought so there was no need for me to go to the auction specifically to buy it. But that''s also kind of devaluing it so unless I really, really wanted it, I''ll refrain from doing that.


    I am, nheless, quite interested in what they are selling there so I''d like to go and take a look. Thest two times I went to an auction all had interesting things happening so maybe this time would be no different?


    Either way, it''s worth taking a look, if need be, we can stay an extra day here too. I''ll help Hao Chi buy the bottles of that Dragon Killer wine as thanks for letting us stay here in return.


    "If it''s no trouble, I would like to see the auction," I told him.


    "That''s great! I will make the necessary preparations for Master Lin!"


    I thanked him again and was about to take another sip of the wine when I felt a pair of hands wrap around me from behind.


    "Massssteeeer~" Lian Li purred, embracing me from behind. "Ehehehehe~ Mashhhterrr isss alwaysshhh shoooo coooool~ I wuv youuuu~"


    She mashed her lips against mine in a kiss, even sticking her tongue in too.


    I let her have the kiss for a few moments before breaking it, pulling back to look at her curiously.


    Lian Li giggled and stroked my cheek, "Mashhhterrr¡­ You''r shoooo cool~~ Shooo handsome¡­ I wuv¡­. You¡­ Ehehehe~"


    Yeah she''s definitely drunk.


    "Ah¡­ It seems like the wine might be too strong for Master Lin''s disciples¡­" Hao Chi gasped.


    I followed his gaze and my disciples were definitely all drunk¡­ They were also looking at me with very clear intentions of wanting to ravage me.


    Really? Just from a single ss? What the hell is in this thing?


    Oops, they''re getting up and shambling their way towards me now¡­


    Right¡­ I think we all remember what happened thest time they were drunk¡­ I''ll be right back¡­

 Chapter 785 - Making Iris Cute

    (MC POV)


    Well¡­ The Dragon Killer wine really lives up to its name since my disciples were all drunk from a single ss of it.


    Like I had expected, all the girls ended up crashing at my room after our little drunken orgy, at least I didn''t need the whole night to send them into blissful unconsciousness since the alcohol already did half the work.


    I''ll probably need to cure them of their hangover tomorrow¡­


    I came back out to find Hao Chi still sitting in the dining room with Brendan and Cai Hong across from him, my little dragon already fast asleep with a nket draped over her.


    "I''m terribly sorry about that," I apologised.


    Hao Chi stood up quickly, "No, no, not at all Master Lin. It is heartening to know that the wine I''ve bought was not aplete waste."


    Not sure what he meant by that but ok.


    "Thank you Hao Chi. Shall I leave it to you for the auction tomorrow?"


    "It will be my pleasure, Master Lin. Then I will see you tomorrow morning."


    "Yes, good night."


    Hao Chi stood up from the table and left the room, leaving me alone with Cai Hong, Brendan and Iris.


    Of course Xun Guan is still on me as always and I have her to thank for relieving my shoulder and back aches from the workout session just now.


    Hey, the girls were really enthusiastic, ok? Cut me some ck. Not to mention the fact that this body is still mortal too.


    "Thank you for looking after her, Brendan," I thanked him, moving to pick up the sleeping dragon in my arms.


    He smiled at me, "Oh, it''s no trouble Master. Cai Hong is a really good girl after all."


    "Umu, if you ever want to spend another night in my bed again, just let me know, alright?"


    He actually blushed, "Eh? Ah¡­ Ah¡­ I¡­ I''ll keep that in mind¡­ Er¡­ I mean¡­ I''ll go to bed now, Master, good night!"


    I chuckled as he scampered off back to his room, his ears blushing red.


    I carried the sleeping Cai Hong to her room and tucked the little dragon in, smiling when she started mumbling something about cuddling ''marshie mallows with Papa''.


    Closing the door to her room behind me, I wondered what I should do for tonight. I didn''t really feel like sleeping yet so I turned to Iris.


    "Want to go on another walk with me?"


    "Ufufufu~ I would never reject such an offer from Master~"


    Like before, she moved from following behind me to following by my side, her arm just an inch away from mine.


    Unlike yesterday, however, I had a destination in mind so I led the way.


    We passed by a few servants on the way but aside from a curt greeting, they did not even question what we were doing nor where we were going, as if we were not guests but masters of the house.


    We eventually ended up at the main entrance again and I led us outside and into the front garden, moving towards the pond I remember seeing on our way in. There was even a small pavilion there with several benches arranged facing the pond for us to sit on.


    I sat down on one such bench and motioned for Iris to join me, the cosmic being epting my invitation with a smile hidden behind the veil I created for her to wear.


    We just sat there for a while, the two of us saying nothing and staring at the clear pond in front of us.


    There was a little bit of distance between the two of us so we weren''t exactly touching shoulders, but the silence and distance did not feel ufortable in the slightest.


    The silence was eventually broken by a gust of wind blowing past us, rustling the leaves and sending ripples across the pond''s surface.


    "Have you ever thought of going out and exploring on your own, Iris?" I asked.


    She turned to me, "Explore where, Master?"


    "The universe. I remember us simply wandering from ce to ce but we were always just¡­ Watching¡­ Never really experiencing it."


    "Ara? Why would I need to do that, Master? I already know how everything will End, so it doesn''t really matter, does it?"


    I chuckled, "I suppose there is that point. You know¡­ Maybe this is why I let myself be struck by those Great Ones back then, so that I could be mortal and experience the universe as one of the creations instead of simply remaining as the creator."


    She tilted her head at me, "Is there a point for that, Master? Master already knows how everything would begin and end."


    "Yes, but it''s not about the ending you know? The journey is also something of an experience by itself and not knowing is half the fun."


    "Ara? But even we would know that as well, Master? In fact, if Master were to use omniscience, you would know that the king would--"


    "Ah, ah. This is what I''m talking about, Iris. If I were to find a treasure map and wanted to find the treasure, I might gather a bunch of friends to go find it. In the end, the map might be a fake and we end up finding nothing, but on the journey there, we might have experienced many different things and learnt new skills that we wouldn''t have learnt if we didn''t embark on that journey."


    "But if Master already knows the ending of there not being a treasure from the start, then you could have simply used that time to learn all of what you could have learnt."


    "Where is the fun in that? If you were to look at thest page of a book before you start to read, you might miss out on all the interesting events that happen in the story."


    Iris tilted her head a little more, "Ara? If I know that the Ending of a story is something I would not like, then does it matter what happens in between since it will just lead up to disappointment anyway?"


    I chuckled and patted her head, "I know this universe will end sooner orter¡­ But if I were to focus on? that, then I wouldn''t have met everyone here including you. And I wouldn''t be having this much fun living either."


    "Ara? Ufufufu~ Is that so, Master?"


    "It is so. Actually, why not try it for yourself, Iris?"


    "Try it myself?"


    "Mmhmm. Let''s say¡­ Just suppress your divinity for the next few days or so, that means no omniscience either and definitely no End powers."


    "Ara, ara? If this is an order from Master, then I will happily do so."


    I considered it for a moment, "Hmm¡­ If that is what I need to do, sure, you can think of it as such."


    "Fufufu, I don''t believe this will change much but, understood, Master."


    She closed her eyes for a few moments and I could feel the aura around her dim, an indication that she was doing exactly as I had told her.


    Unexpectedly, Iris suddenly opened her eyes with a panic-stricken face, the cosmic being looking around her fervently until her eyes settled on me.


    I didn''t get the chance to ask what was wrong before she lunged towards me, hugging me while burying her face in my chest.


    "Master! Master! Master! It''s¡­ It''s so empty¡­ So empty¡­ Was¡­ Was everything so empty?! I lost sight of you! Please don''t leave me!!"


    Ah¡­ Since she wasn''t connected with the rest of the universe anymore, her senses are now limited to what''s around her physical self. Perhaps I should have made her do this gradually instead¡­


    Oh well, no point crying over spilt milk so I''ll just have to do my best to soothe her here.


    There, there, it''s alright, I''m here¡­ Pat pat.


    ¡­


    I can understand the appeal of gap moe because¡­ This might sound bad but¡­ Iris looks really, really cute now¡­

 Chapter 786 - Please Take Care Of Iris

    (Manami POV)


    None of us were expecting to get drunkst night, but then again, none of us were expecting to wake up and see Master''s self-proimed first disciple clinging to Him like a pathetic little girl during breakfast.


    She was even hiding behind Master while clinging to His back, looking all meek and vulnerable.


    "Umm¡­ What''s wrong with Iris, Master?" Lian Li asked.


    Master scratched His chin, "Umm¡­ Let''s just say I''m having her experience being a mortal for the first time¡­ To her, it kind of feels like walking around naked right now so please don''t tease her."


    When she heard Master''s words, she actually slunk further behind Master, leaving only the top of her head visible.


    Ara, ara? What''s this, she looks so tempting to be bullied now! Just look at this once proud girl looking all meek~


    Ufufufu~ It really is tempting when we see her like that though, especially when we know about what she was trying to do with Master.


    Ah, but Master told us not to tease her so of course we wouldn''t.


    "Ara, ara~ We''ll try our best not to, Master~" I giggled.


    "Ma¡­ Master¡­" Iris mumbled, her voice quivering cutely.


    Master patted her head, "Alright, alright, it''s ok Iris. Now, I''m not sure if you girls heard this yesterday since you were drunk, but Hao Chi was nning to bring me to see an auction today. So all of you are free to do as you wish today."


    "Oh! Can Ie with you, Aniue? I didn''t get to see how an actual auction worked around here before!" Tsuki requested.


    Master raised an eyebrow, "If I remember correctly¡­ Weren''t your first memories here of an auction?"


    "Bleh, that doesn''t count, Aniue. I woke up after being ''sold''."


    "Oh well, I most certainly won''t stop you from following. I can''t take everyone though since space is limite--"


    "Me, Master! Me, me, me!" Diao Chan immediately cried out while waving her hand.


    Eris also quickly joined in, "And us, Master!"


    I was going to volunteer as well but Master raised up his hand to stop us, "Alright, Tsuki, Diao Chan and Eris, just the few of us should be fine. The rest of you can do whatever you want for today, just don''t stir up any trouble, ok?"


    Ara, it''s a shame that we couldn''t join Master but that''s ok, this would give us an opportunity to do some¡­ Preparations for this city.


    Judging by the look on the other girls'' faces, they had the same idea as I do too.


    "Ufufufu~ Understood Master," I answered for the rest of my sisters.


    Master nodded at my answer and left us to make His preparations to leave.


    I have to admit I felt a small sense of victory seeing the normally stoic and serious stalker of Master''s cling to His back like a lost puppy.


    The girls who would be following Master to the auction house also left us to make their own preparations to apany Master, leaving the rest of us sitting at the table.


    Now, seeing that we''re alone¡­ Of course we would start discussing on how to convert this city to be followers of Master~


    Since there were still six of us here counting Cai Hong, we decided to split up the city into different sections for each group to deal with.


    Lian Li and Cai Hong will be in charge of this manor and its staff which shouldn''t be too hard since the people here already knew about Master, they just need to be indoctrinated into the Church.


    ria and Brendan will be going to the Guilds in this city to threaten¡­ Ara? I mean ''convince'' the Guild leaders to be followers of Master.


    Kiyomi and myself would be going to the slums to look for converts since youkais are treated as ves here. We should be able to find people who we can influence there and bring them salvation.


    Just as we were about to put our n into motion, the door to the dining room opened again and Iris walked¡­ Ufufu~ I mean ''shuffled'' in.


    I could hear Master encouraging her to go in from behind the door but I was not that boorish to point that out.


    "Umm¡­ Umm¡­ Sister Manami¡­" She stuttered.


    I smiled at her, "What is the matter, sister Iris?"


    "Could I¡­ Could I join you on¡­ Your day off?"


    Ara, ara? Master must have thought that since we are quite simr, she would be able to get along with me better in her current state.


    Honestly, we were just wondering what we should do with Iris after we found out about Iris''s intentions with Master from the Goddess. I admit we may have gotten a little bit emotional because of that since we were terrified of the idea that Master may abandon us.


    We were also afraid that Master may not know about what Iris was trying to do to Him, but seeing Iris''s current state proved that Master actually knew about her intentions all along.


    How presumptuous of us to even consider that Master was unaware of this scheming stalker, Master was already several steps ahead of us!


    By making Iris realise the perks of being mortal, she would cease her attempts of trying to make Master return to His old self!


    Ufufufu~ As expected of Master to have thought this far! Since Master has already prepared this stage, of course we would do our best to fulfill Master''s wishes!


    I turned to look at Kiyomi and she gave me a nod, showing that she also realised Master''s n.


    I turned back to Iris to give her my most weing smile, "Of course you can, sister Iris. I would be delighted if you could join us today~"


    "Eh? Erm¡­ Is this really alright Mast-- Ah! Erm¡­ Yes, Master¡­"


    She shuffled forward and the door closed behind her, the former cosmic being peeking behind her to look at the door wistfully.


    She must bemunicating with Master via telepathy since she nodded after a moment and turned back to me.


    "P¡­ Please¡­ Umm¡­ Please take care of¡­ M¡­ Me¡­ Aaauu¡­"


    Ara, ara? She''s actually quite cute~ I''m going to have a hard time not teasing her~


    Of course this doesn''t change our original n of going to the slums and looking for new converts. In fact, precisely because she''s here, there''s even more reason to go there and show her how mortals worship our beloved Master!


    When she realises that the current Master is the one to be worshipped, she would also change her mind too!


    Ufufufu~ How perfect! I can''t wait to start teaching sister Iris about our Master''s greatness!

 Chapter 787 - The People Here Are Really Terrible, Arent They?

    (MC POV)


    Alright, Manami epted Iris''s request to join her group just like I thought she would.


    She definitely wouldn''t leave the vulnerable Iris on her own especially when Iris asked to join her. I''m? sure she would definitely take good care of her like the big sister she was.


    I''m guessing my fox disciple would be going shopping with Kiyomi. In that case, the two sisters would be able to help her feel more at ease and get her used to her mortal body better.


    Meanwhile, I have an auction to attend¡­


    The original n was for us to go there together with our host, but apparently there was some trouble at the auction house so Hao Chi had to leave earlier to deal with it, leaving us to join up with himter.


    He already gave Delta the directions to the auction house so we would be able to get there without a guide.


    After making sure my disciples were fine on their own, I went outside to the carriage to meet up with the girls who were apanying me there.


    What I did not expect, however, was that all the girls had changed into formal clothing. Even the youkai girls had changed into armour that looked quite ceremonialpared to the ones they were wearing before.


    "Umm¡­ Should I change?" I asked, suddenly feeling underdressed.


    "Eh? Why, Master?" Eris asked, genuinely confused.


    I took a look at my swordswoman who was wearing a blue dress that I''ve never seen her wear before, although it looked a little weird since her sword was still strapped to her waist.


    Ok, the dress was still informal enough to not seem gaudy, but it''s definitely more formal than what someone would wear to take a stroll in the city.


    The same goes for Diao Chan and Tsuki as well.


    I gestured to myself, "Do I not look underdressed?"


    "Eh? Of course not, Aniue! Aniue always looks so cool!" Tsuki assured me.


    Somehow hearing that from her doesn''t exactly put me at ease for some reason.


    But seeing the other girls nod along, I decided to just go with it.


    Oh well, at least worsees to worse, I can always just use Origin to change my clothes if I really have to.


    The auction house wasn''t really that far so after a short ride in the carriage, we were already there. The only problem was that the main road was not connected to it so visitors had to alight and make the rest of the way on foot for ''security reasons'', or so they say.


    Alpha told me that they would wait near the road for us since youkai were seen as ves and thus not allowed into the auction house.


    I was quite surprised they already knew about this but she exined that they had gone and asked the other servantsst night. They''re really hard working eh?


    That left Tsuki, Diao Chan and Eris to apany me to the auction which they seemed really eager to do for some reason.


    We followed the path down towards the auction house''s main entrance, the building looking more like a really expensive hotel which I suspect might be what its other function was.


    Although it wasn''t as grand as the one in Jianye city, it was still quite an impressive sized building that showed off the wealth of its proprietor.


    I redirected my gaze downwards to the entrance, noticing therge group of guards watching it and screening everyone that was entering the premises. It seems like the entry requirements are quite strict for this ce.


    Hmm¡­ Just from seeing those guards, I already have an idea of how things are going to pan out.


    I tried to move past them but predictably, one of the bigger sized guards stepped out to bar my way.


    "Hold it there, this is not a ce that anyone can just walk in as they please. Do you even know what this ce is?"


    I tried my best not to roll my eyes at him, "Yes, I was invited here by Hao Chi who I believe is already here. You can go ask him if you must."


    "That''s Governor Hao to you, peasant! Do you even know what this ce is? Why would Governor Hao invite such a poor looking boy like you?"


    "I''m telling the truth, I am his guest. Just go check with him if you do not wish to risk offending a guest of his."


    Another guardughed out loud, "Hahaha! A guest of Governor Hao''s? I''m an idiot if I really believed you!"


    Diao Chan stepped up beside me, "Are you calling my Master a liar? Kneel down and beg for His forgiveness right now!"


    The first guard turned to look at Diao Chan up and down, "Who do you think you are huh? Some whore he hired? Whatever he''s paying you, I''ll double it so how about you ditch him ande here instead?"


    Alright, this guy''s going to have his lights punched ou--


    "Stop! Stop right now!" Hao Chi''s voice came from inside, the man running towards us as fast as he could.


    "Go¡­ Governor Hao!" The guard gasped, stepping to the side to bow his head. "Forgive us! This is just a nobody who is causing trouble at the door, we''ll get rid of him right now!"


    Hao Chi red at him, "You bastards! I told you all I have an important guesting today didn''t I?! Are all of you deaf?!"


    "Umm¡­ You did, Governor Hao¡­ But this guy looks so poor¡­ There''s no way he can be Governor Hao''s guest, right?"


    "How dare you?! This is Master Lin! If he decided to beat you to death you''ll have to sit there and take it!"


    Erm¡­ That''s a little too extreme don''t you think?


    Hao Chi quickly bowed to me, "Master Lin, please forgive me! The ipetent staff made an error in preparing your seatingst night so I had to rectify it this morning. Please ept my apologies!"


    I was about to tell him it was fine when Tsuki went forward and gave the man a p to the face, shocking everyone.


    "Ipetent¡­ You dare let my Aniue suffer such humiliations?" She growled.


    Err¡­ Tsuki¡­ I don''t think this was serious enough to warrant that¡­


    Surprisingly, Hao Chi did not say anything but bowed his head lower, "My sincerest apologies!"


    "Let it go, Tsuki. It''s fine," I called out before she could p him again. "Be careful next time, Hao Chi."


    My little sister nodded and returned to my side.


    "Thank you for your benevolence, Master Lin! I will make sure this doesn''t happen again!"


    "Now, I hope I''m not toote to join the auction?"


    "Not at all, this way please!"


    I stepped past the stunned guards to follow Hao Chi.


    When I was passing by the first guard who stopped me however, he lowered his head and whispered, "You''re lucky Governor Hao is here to protect you¡­ But I''ll get you next time."


    I was going to say something but Eris must have heard what he said since her fist had mmed into his gut at the very next moment.


    "Next time? There won''t be a next time for ya, ya trash. How ''bout I cut off those limbs of yours right now?"


    She then turned towards Hao Chi, "Is this really the kind of staff this ce hires? Is my Master so beneath you that people like this can freely threaten Master with no consequence?"


    Hao Chi paled and turned to the other guards, "Drag this bastard away and cut off his hands!"


    The guards moved to obey, dragging away the pleading guard to his fate.


    I didn''t interfere since this was really something brought on himself.


    Can we just go in now and not get into more trouble?

 Chapter 788 - Teaching The Little Sister

    (Kiyomi POV)


    "Over here we have the rejects, the ves, the unfortunates and the trash of society whose existence is absolutely pointless," My dear sister gestured in the direction of the slum dwellers. "But by introducing Master''s greatness to them, their existence would at least have a little bit of meaning."


    Iris nodded, "I¡­ I see¡­ It would be good if these moving sacks of flesh were to know of Master''s greatness. But¡­ But without my powers¡­ How do we do that?"


    My dear sister smiled at her. It was a smile I recognised that she would have whenever she was thinking about something devious.


    "Ufufufu~ There are many ways my dear. It all depends on how ruthless you want to be~ All you need to do is watch and learn~"


    Iris turned to the side, "Unn¡­ What do you think, Master? Is this ok?"


    Oh, Master isn''t here by the way. She''s simply talking to the body pillow of Master that she''s currently hugging in her arms.


    When Master left for the auction house, Iris literally just broke down and cried because she could not sense Master near her anymore. I admit, I would be quite broken too if I knew Master was gone so none of us made fun of her for that.


    She eventually calmed down when we lent her one of our "love love Master" body pillows that had His scent on it. Without that, she would just start wailing again so she had to walk around while hugging that pillow like her life depended on it.


    Some people did give her some curious looks on our way to the slums but no one bothered toment anything. Even if someone did, I''m pretty sure their existence would be wiped as soon as Iris returned back to her normal self.


    In the meantime¡­ We''re basically just treating her like a younger sister right now.


    Iris buried her face into the body pillow of Master, "Ufufufu~ Of course Master would agree~ Master is so cute~ So, so cute~ I loooove you~"


    "Ufufufu~ Shall we get to work then?" My dear sister suggested, leading the way into the slums.


    Almost immediately, a group of men stepped out from the shadows to surround us, all of them wearing especially punchable expressions on their faces.


    "Well, well, well, what do we have here? A couple of missies wandering into the wrong ce?" One of them snickered.


    I thought Iris might start panicking but the former cosmic being simply shoved her face deeper into the body pillow, ignoring the men surrounding us.


    I suppose that part of her was still the same.


    My dear sister smiled at them, "Good day troubledmbs, are all of you content with your lives?"


    The trash in front of sister sneered, "Ha? What are you talking about? You some kind of preacher or something, bitch?"


    "Ara? That is correct, littlemb. I can see that your sorry excuse of an existence is frankly trash right now so rejoice! For we are here to deliver you from such a sad fate and bring meaning to your otherwise meaningless existence!"


    That was my cue to pull out our book of Master to show them. It was a really well written one even if I do say so myself, since I chronicled most of it. Every single detail about Master''s greatness was recorded here and new entries are written every day to be updated into the new editions.


    The current one I''m holding was our thirtieth edition which records Master''s exploits up until our return to the Earthen ne.? We were still gathering information on what happened in the branch Sect to be recorded before we publish the next edition.


    I gestured to the book, "Take one of these and obey the words within as your gospel. ept Master as your Divine and your existence will finally hold meaning."


    One of the trash spat at his feet, "You girls are crazy toe here to preach. Who even is this God of yours? If your God is so mighty, he''ll protect you all from being raped right here right?"


    "Of course."


    "Naturally."


    "That goes without saying."


    The three of us answered easily.


    "Oh really? Let''s see what will happen if I do this!" He roared, his hand reaching forward towards my chest.


    I swung my tail in an arc and his hand was cut off at the wrist. I did not want any of his blood to spill on me so I even did him a favour by freezing that stump of his.


    The trash toppled backwards while clutching his arm, screaming out in pain.


    "My body belongs to Master, so please refrain from touching me," I told him casually.


    The first trash that had tried to stop us pulled out a knife, "You bitch! What did you do to him?!"


    I tilted my head, "He asked what would happen if he tried to touch me and I simply showed him. Is that not normal?"


    "You bitch! Don''t think you can leave here in one piece! This is our turf!"


    Sister giggled, "Ara, ara? Does this mean you are rejecting our offer of epting Master as your Divine saviour?"


    "Who the fuck cares about your stupid master?! I''m going to¡­ Eh?"


    He stopped talking when he realised there was a tail embedded at where his stomach should be.


    Sister retracted her tail from the trash, "Ufufufu~ To not know about Master''s greatness is one thing, to badmouth Master is another. We have no need for trash that do thetter~"


    The dead trash fell onto the ground with a solid thud, causing the other trash around us to take a step away from us.


    I turned to look at them, making sure my tails were syed outwards so that they could see each one waving in the air clearly.


    "Now¡­ Anyone want to be the first to ept Master''s Divine grace?"


    Of course, some tried to run away while others started begging for mercy. Those who stayed would be given a copy of Master''s book and instructed to gatherter for a preaching session. Those that ran off¡­ Well, we''ll be hunting them downter and they''ll join or die, so it makes no difference.


    Iris was looking at us with eyes of awe, "So this is how we get these sacks of flesh to worship Master!"


    "Ufufufu~ Would you like to try as well, sister Iris?" My dear sister asked.


    "Oh? What do you think Master? Should I get these trash to know of your Divinity? Of course I should~ Ufufufu~ You''re so cute, Master~ These mortals are so interesting~"


    Hmm¡­ I think Master might prefer this version of Iris more.


    Although watching her try to convert a bunch of people while hugging a body pillow of Master would definitely be a sight to see.

 Chapter 789 - Gods Are Practical Beings

    (MC POV)


    We were given a private alcove above the stage for the auction and it seems like we came about half an hour early.


    After escorting us, Hao Chi excused himself to go about his daily work, he still has his duties as the city''s governor after all. He assured me that the event from this morning will not happen again, leaving me alone with my disciples.


    And at this point, I think we all know what happens when I''m in a private room with my disciples and there''s nothing else to do¡­


    "Wee dear honoured guests foring to our auction today!" The announcer suddenly called out from the stage.


    Diao Chan immediately climbed out from between my legs while Eris helped me dress myself, ignoring Tsuki who still had her lipstched on mine.


    I gave my little sister a tap on her shoulder before she finally pulled away from our kiss, my little sister giggling uncontrobly.


    Eris finished dressing me and leaned in for a kiss of her own, going through four different intensities of kisses before finally pulling away from me.


    Then it was Diao Chan''s turn who practically jumped into myp to devour my lips, making sure her tongue tasted every part of my mouth before pulling away.


    I already expected something like this happening which was part of the reason why I didn''t want everyone following me here. I''m sure if everyone was here, we would have just ignored the auction and just had our own orgy up here.


    Although¡­ I did note they left the front of my robes open to reveal my chest that they unashamedly ogle from time to time. Oh well, at least no one can see us here so I''ll allow it.


    The emcee gave the standard introductory address that everyone ignored, before finally getting everyone''s attention when the first item was brought on stage.


    The first item to be shown was some kind of vase that served no purpose other than looking nice. The bidding was also quite tame, which was expected since it was still the start of the auction.


    The next few items after that were also pretty much just expensive jewellery, sculptures or ceramics that were pretty much useless to us.


    It was then that I realised that of course they wouldn''t be showcasing Practitioner items since Practitioners aren''t prominent here. I''m actually quite sure that out of everyone inside this auction house, my group is the only one that has Practitioners in it.


    Well, it''s not like they would be able to offer me anything I would need since I could literally create things with a thought. The only thing I might possibly want are the jewellery that I might bid for my disciples.


    One thing people might not understand is that gods aren''t exactly the most creative of existences.


    Because we have ess to omnipotence, many things that we create are more practical in nature and less aesthetic looking.


    Why do we need to make things look nice if we can simply make it work, right? If things can be solved with a simple snap of our fingers, there''s no need for aesthetics, right? Such is the bane of not needing effort to create anything we might need or want.


    For some worlds, the cultures might be influenced by the World gods at the start, but the gods'' sense of aesthetics tend to stay stagnant even after a long time. Those cultures would then slowly evolve and change as time goes on and the gods might then adapt to the changes.


    Of course, there''s always a few outliers but most of the gods are like that.


    How did I know this? Let''s just say I got curious about gods in general while staying at Archlis''s ce and spent some time using omniscience to learn about them.


    It also kind of exined why I was wandering around as a mortal too¡­ I was looking for inspiration for future creations of mine from the mortals themselves.


    Well, I can''t really say how well it''s working since I just want to live my life easily right now and I have no intention of making anything new soon.


    That''s why I agreed to attend this auction simply to see if there''s any nice jewellery or art pieces to buy for my cute disciples.


    I could simply copy it of course, but I''m not that big of an asshole to disrespect the creators of said art by copying it.


    Since Manami and Kiyomi received the nes from me when I went to Jianye, I''d like to at least get something for the others as well.


    Good thing that the procedure for bidding is the same here as Jianye, I simply needed to tap the orb by the arm rest to bid for an item. Apparently different number of taps also serve a different meaning like doubling the bid or putting in a custom bid number. Quite an interesting system they have here.


    The auction went on for a while without anything interesting being shown.


    Just when I started to doubt ifing here was a good idea, the next item was brought up on stage.


    "For the wine connoisseurs of today! We are very proud to present to you this season''s batch of Dragon Killer wine! We are especially fortunate to have three bottles up for bid today and they will be sold together as a single item! The starting bid is a hundred gold!"


    Oh? I''m surprised they''re selling three such bottles together and at such a low price too. I remember Hao Chi saying that one bottle could reach a few hundred gold by itself, is this their way of making us pay more than what it''s worth since people would be willing to fork over more to buy three bottles at once?


    Well, I can see that it''s working since in those few seconds, the bid has been raised to eight hundred gold with a ten gold increment with each bid.


    I could make use of the wine so I joined in the bid at nine hundred and twenty gold.


    Eh?


    I felt that nine hundred gold was still quite low so it''s surprising that the bidding war actually stopped after I showed interest in it.


    Hmmm¡­ Could this actually be worth less than I thought or was there another reason why they didn''tpete with me for it? The people here shouldn''t know who I am since they only know the guest number and not the name.


    Unless¡­ It''s this alcove that is special? Interesting¡­


    The bid caller announces the item to be sold to me and the wine was brought off stage quickly.


    I was intending to give one to Hao Chi as thanks for his hospitality, one for Guiying as a souvenir and thest one for myself and my disciples since I''m sure they wouldn''t mind another drunk orgy back at home.


    A short momentter, there was a knock on our door which Eris answered, revealing a servant girl standing there.


    "Congrattions on your sessful bid, Master Lin. Please ept this token as your proof of purchase. You can bring this to the VIP room to collect your items once the auction is over or when you are ready to leave."


    Eris epted the token after a nod from me and the girl bowed once more before leaving.


    So the staff here knows me too, it must be Hao Chi''s work.


    Maybe this was what he was busy with this morning?


    Oh well, I hope his work is going well for him at least.


    Now, what are the odds of a dragon egg showing up?

 Chapter 790 - This Is Normal In An Auction (*R)

    -----


    Note: Hey everyone, just a short announcement. In case you aren''t aware, I''m basically putting in R18 stuff into this story as well which, I hope, I can manage to integrate them seamlessly into whatever is going on. It won''t happen all the time of course, but if a chapter does include some kind of adult scene, you''ll see "(*R)" in the title.


    The number of "R"s will also determine how much the sex scene will upy the chapter:


    R - Small parts


    RR - About half


    RRR - The entire chapter


    I cannot say that it''s ok to skip chapters like this particr one since there are story elements within them, but I hope I''ve implemented them seamlessly enough to not make these scenes feel forced. Happy or unhappy about the change? Feel free toe tell me about it on our discord. Link is at the front page at the bottom of the book''s synopsis.


    -----


    (MC POV)


    The auction dragged on for a while more and the girls started to get bored.


    In the first ce, only Tsuki was interested in the auction while the other two only tagged along for the ride.


    That''s why Diao Chan had knelt in between my legs again to pull down my pants, slurping up my manhood erotically and without an ounce of shame.


    I suppose she would actually get off on someone elseing in to see her in this position anyway so she wasn''t too worried about getting caught.


    Eris and Tsuki remained at where they were though, since Eris was upied with security while Tsuki was dutifully watching the auction.


    I did tell them they could bid on anything they had an interest in but so far, nothing came up that caught their eye.


    While I was partially upied with my Witch enjoying herself in between my legs, another item was brought up on stage which was very different from all the other items so far.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! Our next item is a little different but still worth your consideration! I present to you this Book of Secrets! The text written inside this book is ancient and mysterious that no one has been able to decipher so far! It is said that this book holds unimaginable power and would be able to grant unimaginable wealth to the person who deciphers its text! Starting bid is five gold!"


    The bid caller pulls away the cover to unveil a normal looking book with binder rings on the side ced on the pedestal.


    What the hell is ''book of secrets'' you bloody scam, isn''t that just a normal¡­ Eh?


    Tsuki suddenly gasped aloud at the sight of the book.


    "Im¡­ Impossible¡­" She muttered, her body shivering slightly.


    "Slurp¡­ Mmm¡­ Master''s cock¡­ So tasty¡­ Please cum in my mouth, Master¡­ Slurp~"


    Diao Chan, keep it down will you?


    "What''s wrong, Tsuki?" I asked.


    "That¡­ Erm¡­ That book¡­ Could¡­ Could Aniue bid for it, please?"


    "Eh? That book definitely won''t grant you unimaginable wealth even if you decipher it, you know?"


    She poked her fingers together, "Umm¡­ I¡­ I know¡­ I just¡­ I want it¡­"


    I did say they can bid on anything they wanted after all so I tapped the orb on the armrest wordlessly.


    "Five gold from number one! Do I hear any other bidders? Going once! Going twice! Sold!"


    Well, it''s normal that no one was bidding for something weird like that so I managed to get it withoutpetition.


    Tsuki smiled at me, "Thank you, Aniue. I''ll pay you backter~"


    I wanted to tell her it wasn''t something she needed to thank me for but my voice came out as a grunt instead as Diao Chan deepthroated me without warning, her throat constricting around my member while her nose was pressed up against my navel.


    She held me there for a few moments before resuming the bobbing of her head again, sucking me off with gusto.


    Right then, someone knocked on our door and Eris went to answer it, revealing the same staff from earlier.


    Since she had alreadye by earlier, she simply congratted me this time and passed the token to Eris before leaving again.


    Thankfully the chair''s back was high enough that she couldn''t see Diao Chan kneeling in between my legs, so she shouldn''t have realised that was going on right now.


    Once the door was closed again, however, Diao Chan got up from the floor and lifted her leg to step on the armrest. Her hand went down to lift up the p of her cheongsam, revealing the crotchless panties she was wearing and giving me an unobstructed view of her dripping womanhood.


    She gave her love button a few rubs with her finger before moving to straddle me, positioning herself on top of my meat pole.


    "Really? Right now?" I asked, a little exasperated.


    "Ehehe~ May I? Master?" She giggled.


    At least she''s still properly asking for consent, except for the fact that it would be terrible of me to say no to her right now with how she''s rubbing the tip of my meatpole against her entrance so I just nodded.


    Diao Chan sat down and impaled herself on my manhood, letting out a loud moan that I only managed to stop by kissing her after the sound reverberated through the auction house.


    Damn it¡­ Pretty sure everyone in the auction house heard that moan, they shouldn''t know where it came from right?


    I gave her bottom a spank, making her moan into my mouth as she continued riding me with wild abandon.


    "Keep it down or I''m throwing you off," I warned her.


    "Ahhhn~ Angry Master is so sexy!! I''m cumming!!"


    This girl is really¡­ Oh my¡­ She really is cumming quite hard.


    I did a mental check of the auction house but it seems like it was proceeding along as though nothing had happened. That''s odd¡­ Did no one hear anything?


    Extending my senses, I checked the other alcoves around us to realise¡­ Some of them had people having sex in them too and they were quite wild about it.


    Oh, these alcoves already have in-built silencing inscriptions, I can''t believe I missed that. I guess something like this is quitemon here especially with the rich.


    So even if the servant girl from before had came in to see Diao Chan riding me, she wouldn''t have batted an eyelid either.


    Oh whatever, when in Rome, do as the Romans do.


    I directed my attention back to the auction, making sure I also moved my hips in tandem to Diao Chan''s to properly pleasure her. With her expert skills in love making, it wasn''t long before I came once inside her which made her climax as well.


    But being the insatiable Witch she was, her hips didn''t stop and we just continued to round two immediately.


    A few other items were brought up on stage after that, including a set of hair pins that I thought would suit my disciples well so I got those.


    After the bid was done for a rather obnoxious looking vase, the ce suddenly darkened, leaving the stage as the only illuminated area in the entire ce.


    I thought this ce was being robbed until the announcer continued, "Now then dearest guests! We''re moving on to the next section of our auction! Without further ado, let''s see the first item for today! Found in the country of Mei, we have quite a high quality one for your consideration!"


    A man came up on stage¡­ No, he was brought up on stage to stand in the only area that was lit, revealing his entire naked body for everyone to see.


    "A wolfman captured outside his vige! He used to be a warrior and it took five grown men to subdue him! Do not worry for he has been thoroughly broken in so he''s aspliant as a house dog! You can use him without any worries!"


    Should have know they would be auctioning ves too¡­


    I took a peek at Tsuki who was looking back at me in concern.


    "Something wrong, Tsuki?" I asked, ignoring Diao Chan who was cumming for the third time while riding me.


    "Is Aniue going to save them?"


    "Do you want me to?"


    "Not really. I was a little worried Aniue''s benevolence might move you to save them."


    I sighed, "I know full well how the society here works, Tsuki. I lived here longer than you have after all."


    Tsuki looked pointedly at me openly having sex with Diao Chan right now, "I can see that, Aniue. Can I have a go after her?"


    "That''s not normally something a little sister should say to her brother, you know?"


    "Hehehe~ It''s a little toote to say that now, isn''t it, Aniue? After all, you already gave me so much of your love I can''t live without it anymore. So be sure to love me properly, ok?"


    "Ehhh¡­ Me too, Master!" Eris cried out, already in the midst of stripping herself.


    I have nothing to say to that.. Guess I''ll just spend the rest of this auction pleasuring my three girls.

 Chapter 791 - Auction Winnings

    (MC POV)


    The woman that had been in charge of delivering the winning tokens to me was also in charge of escorting me to the VIP room after the auction was over. I would be receiving the items I won in the auction there.


    They only allowed one person to apany me there for security reasons so Eris ended up winning the draw to apany me while the other two waited in the alcove.


    I was brought to a rather opulent room where a man in clearly expensive robes was there waiting for me. In front of him was a couch which was also the only ce to sit in this entire room.


    He bowed his head upon my entry, "Well met, most respected Master Lin. I sincerely apologise for the misconduct of my staff and the inconvenience we have caused you this morning."


    I nodded at him, "I assume you are the proprietor?"


    "That is correct, Master Lin. I am Pai Mai, the owner of this establishment. Please, Master Lin," He introduced himself while gesturing to the couch in front of him.


    I took the seat and Eris took position behind me, my swordswoman watching Pai Mai carefully. Even now she''s still ying the bodyguard role faithfully, how diligent.


    He took out a scroll from inside his sleeve and unfurled it with a deft flick of his wrist.


    "If I may, Master Lin''s winning bids are¡­ Three bottles of Dragon Killer wine, nine hundred and twenty gold. The ancient Book of Secrets, five gold. The Celestial Maiden hair pin collection by master craftsman Ka Tie Er, fifty six gold. The total is a thousand and seventy nine gold including the ten percent auction fee."


    I lifted my hand and the requested amount of gold appeared on the table in front of me.


    Just to be clear, I did not create this gold, this is all legit, ok?


    Then again, they would still be legitimate even if I were to use Origin to create them anyway but that''s beside the point¡­


    What I mean to say is that this came from my storage ring, I''m not so poor that I have to resort to using my powers to create money. I still have investments in Kiyomi''s idol group and also in ria''s businesses so I was doingpletely fine in the mary department.


    Not to mention that literal gold mine at theke near the foot of my mountain. If I just went and sold the incredibly rare herbs growing there, I wouldn''t need to worry about money for several lifetimes.


    Pai Mai made a show of simply moving the coins I took out aside, a clear indication of trust from him when he did not bother counting the money at all.


    He then pped his hands and several servants entered the room, pushing silver carts carrying the items I bidded for.


    Pai Mai then put on a pair of gloves and motioned the first cart forward.


    "Three bottles of Dragon Killer wine," He announced, lifting up each of the bottles carefully to let me see them.


    He must want me to confirm that the goods were all in good mint condition and they were the correct items I bidded for.


    I nodded and he waved the next one forward, "The ancient Book of Secrets."


    Oh this one I was quite curious about since Tsuki was quite insistent I bought it. Since I already gave him the money, these items were already considered mine so I should be able to ask him to let me see them.


    I gestured for the book and he presented the item to me carefully.


    Flipping open the page, I frowned a little at the text that was written on the book.


    The letters look all weird and scribbly, like the person who wrote this was in a rush or just wasn''t really good at writing.


    They also look really weird since it''s not anguage I''ve seen written around here so who could¡­ Oh.


    It''s in Japanese¡­ Erm¡­ Let me see¡­


    ''Twenty fifth December, snow snow. Onii-tama yed in fluffy snow with me! It was very fun fun! Onii-tama said good kids get presents from Santa. That means Onii-tama will get lots and lots and lots of presents from Santa! Onii-tama is cool!''


    ¡­


    Every instance of ''onii-tama'' had hearts drawn around it too¡­


    I flipped the page.


    ''Twenty sixth December, snow snow. Onii-tama did not get presents. Santa bad. If I see Santa, I will break his legs and drop him in Tokyo bay and--''


    I closed the book.


    Sorry Tsuki¡­ I''m guessing this is her diary from when she was still young.


    But what the heck?! Why did she know things like breaking people''s legs and dropping them in Tokyo bay?! I definitely don''t remember seeing any of this back in the memory scenes!


    Ugh¡­ I''ll just pretend I never saw this¡­


    The other question is what is this doing here? Did the god that sent Tsuki over do this as well? I guess I''ll have to pay him a visit.


    I handed the book back to Pai Mai, making sure I kept my face neutral.


    He epted it and moved on to the next cart, "The Celestial Maiden hair pin collection."


    Picking up the ornate box, he utched the sp and opened the lid, revealing the set of ten hair pins resting on the red velvet inside. Each of them sported a different colour and were exquisitely crafted with various different gems iid in them.


    There was even an iridescent one that would fit Cai Hong perfectly, as though this craftsman had created this entire set with my disciples in mind.


    I couldn''t help myself and asked omniscience about this.


    ¡­


    Ah¡­ Why am I not surprised¡­


    This ''master craftsman Ka Tie Er'' is actually Odriana using another name to sell jewellery. In this particr case, she actually did make this set with my disciples in mind¡­


    Somehow I feel like I got scammed¡­


    Alright, I''ll make a mental note of asking Odriana about this on the way back hometer.


    I nodded and Pai Mai closed the lid and ced the chest back on the cart.


    "Is Master Lin satisfied with the quality of the items?" He asked with a polite bow.


    "Umu, I have noints. I''ll be taking them with me now."


    "We thank Master Lin for your patronage. If the future permits, we would be honoured to host Master Lin again."


    I gave him a curt nod and stored the items into my storage ring before standing to leave the room with Eris.


    At his cue, everyone in the room bowed and maintained the pose until I left the room.


    I returned to the alcove where Diao Chan and Tsuki were waiting, my little sister rushing up to me the moment she saw me.


    "Aniue! Umm¡­ The¡­ The book?"


    I summoned it from my storage ring and handed it to her.


    "Ah! Thank you, Aniue! Umm¡­ Umm¡­ You didn''t look inside it right?"


    I looked away, "Err¡­ Only the first two pages¡­"


    Her eyes widened and she flipped open the book to the mentioned pages.


    What I didn''t expect though, was for her to sigh in relief, "Oh¡­ Just these two pages? Umm¡­ It''s a bit embarrassing but it''s fine Aniue."


    Err¡­ Talking about breaking Santa''s legs and dropping him in Tokyo bay was fine? I really don''t want to know what was written in the rest of the book¡­


    Tsuki furrowed her brows, "When I get my hands on that damned god¡­ I''ll definitely, definitely rip him a new butt hole¡­"


    Right¡­ I guess that god dropped this book here as a way to get back at her for beating him up? I''m going to pretend I didn''t hear that.


    Now let''s just leave here alright? I''m actually a little worried about how Iris is doing.

 Chapter 792 - Gender Is Not An Issue For Face Slaps

    (MC POV)


    With the items I bought stored safely inside my storage ring, my disciples and I prepared to leave the auction house to meet up with Hao Chi again.


    On our way down the stairs, we came across an elegantly dressed woman with abundant makeup on her face leaning against the base of the stairs as though waiting for someone.


    Upon noticing us, she moved to block our way and several men also appeared to stand behind her.


    "You. Are you the one who bidded for the Celestial Maiden hair pin collection?"


    "Sorry, I''m not," I lied, moving to the side in an attempt to walk past her.


    The woman immediately took a step to the side to continue blocking my path, "Don''t lie to me, I know you are the one who was upying the top most auction room. Only the most important people in this city are able to use that ce so why is a nobody like you able to use it over me?! That ce should have been mine!"


    Hmm¡­ I see, I see.


    She must be the problem Hao Chi had toe here early to deal with this morning.


    Most likely Hao Chi had instructed the auction house to give me the best rooms they had, but this woman tried to bully her way to get the room for herself so he had toe here to stop her.


    Coupled with the fact that she also most likely wanted the hairpins for herself, she decided to confront the person who took the two things she wanted from her.


    Although how she knew it was me was another question.


    I smiled at her, "I''m sorry mydy, but you really got the wrong person."


    "It''s no use lying to me, peasant, I''ve used that ce enough times to know exactly when they will let you go collect your winning bids so I know it''s you."


    Well that sounds like a big oversight the auction house should be fixing, I''ll mention that to Hao Chiter when I meet him.


    I sighed, "Alright, it''s me. What do you want? I''m busy."


    She crossed her arms and the men behind her spread out to surround us while cracking their knuckles.


    "I don''t know how a nobody like you managed to get the use of that room, but if you are to hand over the Celestial Maiden hair pin collection to me, I''ll let you leave here with your limbs intact."


    I didn''t need to look behind me to know my girls were all prepared to throw down with them right now but let''s try not to cause trouble here if we can help it. Not because I''m afraid or anything but getting caught up in this is going to be a pain especially considering where we were.


    So let''s just try to solve this as amicably as possible before we decide to make this woman regret evening here today, ok?


    "Could you stop and think for a bit,dy?" I asked.


    "Huh? What stupid things are you talking about?"


    "The fact that the auction house decided to prioritise me over you, does that not tell you that my position is actually above yours? Do you even know who I am?"


    "Haa? I''ve lived in this city all my life! There''s no one else here that''s more important than me!"


    I raised an eyebrow, "Even governor Hao?"


    She furrowed her brows, "Except that bastard who bought over this city from me. And I know for sure you are definitely not him."


    Oh, so she''s the former city governor, that exins a lot.


    I shrugged, "What if I told you I''m an important guest of his from another city?"


    "What?! Then that''s even more of a reason you shouldn''t get it! You''re below him in importance which means you''re below me!"


    I was about to exin to her the actual hierarchy when Tsuki came up beside me, "My Aniue is more important than him, you old hag. Now stop wasting our time and step aside before we shrivel up like those wrinkles you are trying to conceal on your face."


    Oh wow, since when was my little sister this savage? Oh wait, she always has been.


    The woman pointed a finger at Tsuki, "You! How dare you?! Do you not know the position you are in right now?! I can have all of you beaten to an inch of your life and no one will care!"


    Tsuki lifted her hand and materialised an aura of dark miasma around her fingers, "No¡­ Do you know the position you''re in? We can kill you right here and no one will care."


    I''d like to think that those were simply just empty threats but I actually can''t tell when ites to Tsuki¡­


    "What are all of you waiting for?! Beat them to an inch of their lives!" The woman screeched.


    Really? Even after all those threats? Man, people of Sun really are dumb.


    Diao Chan raised her hand and pressed downwards, "Know your betters, ''Kneel''."


    The men around us immediately copsed on their knees, the light in their eyes disappearing.


    Woah, woah, what Spell is that, Diao Chan? Did you¡­ Oh, you didn''t kill them. The Spell simply showed them who I really was and¡­ They fainted because they couldn''tprehend divinity¡­


    How and why did you evene up with a Spell like this?


    As though already expecting such a thing to happen, Eris showed no reaction to the men copsing and simply strode forward to p the woman across the face.


    It wasn''t a soft p either, the p was hard enough to send the woman crashing onto the ground in a crumpled heap, leaving a very prominent bruise on the left side of her face.


    My girls aren''t holding back even if it''s a woman huh¡­


    Tsuki then went to her and squatted down, pulling the woman up by the hair to face her.


    "Let me guess," My little sister sneered. "You only managed to get this far in life because you''re daddy''s little girl and you''re just living off your inheritance. You''re single, have no family nor anyone else who actually loves you and you like to abuse anyone beneath you. Got everything right so far?"


    The woman continued to stare at Tsuki in shock.


    My little sister gave her another p before dropping her back on the ground, "Useless trash. If I was back on Earth I would have had your fingers cut off and dumped you in an alleyway in the next city without your clothes."


    Tsuki came up to me and hugged my arm, as though this whole entire thing didn''t just happen.


    "Shall we go, Aniue?"


    ¡­


    I looked back at the woman whose face was messed up from the ps and her bodyguards who were most definitely traumatised for life.


    Aren''t you girls taking the gangster thing too seriously?


    And just by looking at my girls¡­ I''m pretty sure Hao Chi''s going to get anotherint from them again. I have to agree with them this time though, the rich people here really are quite problematic.


    PErhaps that''s because the hard work was done by the previous generations and the current one are just living off the fruits of theirbour? That sounds entirely usible.


    I guess that also means this country is most likely headed to ruin.


    Oh well, not my problem.

 Chapter 793 - New Clothes For Iris

    (MC POV)


    "Your city is absolutely terrible, how do you even manage it?" Tsuki berated the poor governor who has had his head bowed ever since we told him what happened back at the auction house.


    "Tsuki¡­ I think that''s enough already," I chided, figuring the ten minute sermon she had given was enough to put her point across already. At least she''s doing it at a ce that no one else would see or I''d think he would have lost all his face.


    "Honestly, Aniue, you''re just too kind¡­ For all we know he might not even be doing his job and neglecting his duties all this while."


    I shrugged, "It''s not like this is our city or anything, how it''s being run has nothing to do with us."


    "Unngg¡­ That''s true¡­"


    "Now, now, the day''s still young, so let''s go. I want to see how Iris is doing."


    I used my telepathy Technique to connect with Manami.


    "Ara, ara? Is something wrong Master?" She asked the moment the Technique connected.


    "Just wondering if you girls are alright? Is it alright if I join you girls?"


    "Ufufu~ We''re fine, Master. And we most certainly would not turn down an opportunity to spend time with Master~ We would be very honoured if you were to join us!"


    "Umu¡­ Where shall I meet you?"


    "Ara, ara? How about we meet Master at the entrance of the market district in ten minutes?"


    "Alright, I''ll see you girls there," I agreed and cut the connection.


    I was expecting the girls with me to follow along but they unexpectedly wished me a good time with Manami and co instead.


    "You girls aren''ting?" I asked, perplexed.


    Diao Chan giggled, "We would most definitelye if Master tells us to, but I''m sure sister Manami and sister Kiyomi would like some alone time with Master."


    Well, that''s all the exnation I needed to know what they were expecting to happen between my fox disciples and myself. Even Tsuki was nodding along like it was the most natural thing.


    I offered the girls the use of the carriage but they immediately turned the idea down, stating they had their own separate ns and it would have been incredibly inappropriate of them to make me walk there.


    Not like I would have walked there without it since I could have simply teleported there anyway.


    Tsuki ended up following Hao Chi back to the city hall, my little sister seemingly interested in seeing how he was running things. Eris and Diao Chan decided to tour around the city together so I told them to be careful about running into anymore stupid people. They should be fine anyway since I still have my protection inscriptions on them.


    I returned to the carriage alone, half expecting there to be trouble with the youkai girls as well since I''ve pretty much been swarmed with incidents at every turn in this city.


    For once, I was d to be wrong and the girls weed me back with a quick question of where my disciples were.


    A quick exnation and a short tripter, I was at the meet up point.


    Manami, Kiyomi and Iris were already there, the cosmic being hugging a very conspicuouslyrge body pillow of me in her arms.


    I''m¡­ Just going to ignore that thing''s existence¡­ Was she really walking around the city carrying that the whole time?


    The moment Iris saw me, however, the pillow was passed to Manami before she ran up to bury her face in my chest. My fox disciple discreetly stored the body pillow back into her storage ring, making me wonder if it originally belonged to her.


    "Masteeeeer¡­" Iris whined, hugging me tightly.


    Ugh¡­ Even with her divinity suppressed, the hug still felt like the most perfect hug in existence.


    I patted her head and was given a really, cute "fueeeeehhh~~" in response.


    I cleared my throat, "I''m here, did you girls wait long?"


    "Ufufu~ Not at all, Master. We''ve just arrived ourselves~" Manami giggled.


    Hmm¡­ Aren''t these the standard lines you say when meeting up for a date? Then again, I guess you can say we actually are going on a date right now.


    "Was Iris ok? There wasn''t any trouble, right?"


    "Not at all Master," Kiyomi assured me. "She was very¡­ Compliant."


    That''s good to hear, I was a little worried that she might just decide to stop suppressing herself and return back to her original self without me there.


    "Alright, shall we go then?" I suggested, gesturing to the road in front of us.


    Iris immediately took up position on my right, snuggling herself on my arm and hugging it as tightly as she could.


    That left my other arm empty which Manami and Kiyomi immediately went ahead to wrap a tail around, both of them looking especially satisfied to do so.


    We didn''t exactly have a destination in mind so we simply strolled through the market district together. Just like before, Alpha and the other youkai girls stayed behind with the carriage so it was just my disciples and myself.


    The first store that caught our eye was a clothes shop that looked rtively high ss. Then again, we are in the richer part of the city after all so most, if not all, the stores here are catering to the rich clientele.


    Manami had then made the suggestion that we take a look there since Iris did not have any extra clothes of her own.


    Well of course she didn''t have any extra clothes since she wouldn''t get dirty with her divinity.


    But since she''s trying to experience a mortal life now, it might be good for her to dress differently too.


    We pushed open the door and the bell hanging on top of the door chimed loudly, prompting one of the female staff inside to approach us.


    "Good day, my lord. How may we help you today?"


    "I''m here to find clothes for mypanions," I exined, watching the woman''s reaction carefully. If she were to show any negative reaction to my girls, I''m leaving this ce immediately.


    Surprisingly, she merely nodded and gestured towards the interior of the shop, "For your madam and the ves, my lord? Certainly, this way please."


    "Ma¡­ Master''s Madam¡­ Aauuuu¡­" Iris blushed, gripping my arm tighter.


    What is this cute little thing?


    "Ara, ara? Would Master like to have your way with this little ve who is most definitely hungry for your love?" Manami giggled.


    Kiyomi also showed me an indecent smile, "Fufu¡­ I would not mind a little pety too, Master."


    I''m just going to pretend I didn''t hear anything. They would definitely push me down right here without any shame if I were to give them any hints.


    At least they said it softly enough that the sales girl in front of us didn''t hear it.


    A short walkter and we reached the inner part of the store that was curiously separated by a door that she opened for us.


    Feeling a little wary, the four of us followed her into a different part of the store that was curiously empty of any other customers.


    "Feel free to browse the wares here, my lord. I''m sure there is something here that would be to your liking. The changing rooms are in the back for your use. I will wait here in case you require any assistance."


    With those words, she left to stand by the side of the door.


    Oh¡­ It''s the lingerie section¡­

 Chapter 794 - The Slime Girl Wants To Be Worn Too (*RR)

    (MC POV)


    I had to check with omniscience for this one since I was curious why we were getting such preferential treatment. We were technically getting an entire section of the shop for ourselves after all, and I was wondering why they had such private sections inside their stores too.


    ¡­


    Oh¡­


    Apparently the shops around here, especially the ones catering to the richer clientele, have runners at the entrances of the district who keep a lookout for ''potentially rich clients''. These runners check the peopleing in and send messages along to the shops about anyone they think is important.


    Precisely because money is a really big thing here, the rich control most of the city despite Hao Chi being the official governor. Therefore, it would be especially detrimental to any business if they were to identally offend someone who has a lot of money to throw around.


    Someone must have seen me alighting from the extremely gaudy carriage and made the conclusion that I must be someone especially important, thus they went ahead to pass the message around.


    Still, it''s quite an interesting system they have here.


    Because of that, we''re given an entire section of the store to ourselves where I have no doubt were also where the most expensive items are.


    They were even fine with my youkai girls perusing their clothes since quite a number of the rich dress up their youkai ves for¡­ Night activities.


    Not that I''mining since I''m being treated to the very interesting sight of Manami and Kiyomi trying to pick out underwear for a flustered Iris.


    "Ara, ara? This white one looks nice, it will match your hair, sister Iris~" Manami cooed, holding a piece to her.


    "Eh? Eh? But¡­ But¡­ There''s h-h-h-holes at¡­ Ermm¡­ T-t-there? Isn''t that torn?"


    "Ufufufu~ How innocent~ I really want to tease you a lot now¡­ These holes are there so that Master doesn''t need to take the entire thing off to make love to us, sister~"


    "E-e-e-ehhh? That''s¡­ That''s so¡­ So¡­ Auuuuu¡­"


    Oh wow, she actually got all embarrassed and covered her face with her hands.


    "Oya? How cute... What does Master think? Does this suit her?" Kiyomi asked with a teasing smile.


    I simply gave them a thumbs up.


    Iris''s face blushed even more.


    The two fox sisters spun Iris around and quickly ushered her in the direction of the changing rooms, no doubt to get her to try it on.


    That left me alone again.


    I was just about to wonder whether I should go check on them when Xun Guan''s voice came from beside my ear.


    "Master, does any of these strike your fancy?"


    "Hmmm? Why do you ask?"


    "Umm¡­ I¡­ I just wanted to know¡­"


    I looked down at my shirt, "You''re not nning to change into them to make me wear them are you?"


    "Eh? Umm¡­ I was not thinking about that¡­ But I can do that too if you want, Master. I notice you never wear any bras when you''re in your female form."


    I sighed, "I have no preference, so feel free to copy any of them."


    "Ehehe~ Now I really want to see Master in your female form."


    "Maybe after we''re done with our business with the Sun."


    "Oh, or does Master want me to do the usual now?" She giggled.


    Right then, I felt the area around my crotch shift and something enveloped itself around myid manhood.


    This wasn''t the first time something like this happened so I already know that Xun Guan basically formed her own mouth around that area.


    From the outside, it would look like nothing was happening. But right now, she was sucking my manhood to full erection with her slime mouth.


    I made a soft grunt as I felt her throat constrict around my member, her long, prehensile tongue literally wrapping itself around the length to jerk me even as she continued to suck on my manhood.


    Xun Guan made sure to do it in afortably slow rhythm, just enough to keep me hard and pleasured but not enough for me to ejacte.


    When she did this in the past, it felt rather awkward since I was literally walking around while having someone suck me off, but I''ve already experienced this enough to be able to go about my daily matters even with my slime girl secretly pleasuring me.


    Going with my earlier decision to check on the girls, I made my way towards the changing room even with Xun Guan sucking enthusiastically on my meat pole like her life depended on it.


    There, I found Iris looking bashful inside the changing cubicle. She was wearing a really revealing set of lingerie where slits were cut in the cloth to leave absolutely nothing to imagination.


    Even with the veil she was wearing, she looked absolutely stunning. Enough that I wouldn''t have minded just looking at her for the next hour or so.


    Despite us being together for so long, I think this was actually the first time I saw her nipples and crotch. I almost thought I was imagining it, but her nipples slowly rose to erection when she spotted me looking at her.


    "Ma¡­ Master?! Do¡­ Don''t look! I''m unsightly!" She squeaked, hiding herself behind the curtains to change back to her normal clothes.


    "Wasn''t she beautiful, Master?" Manami asked, smiling proudly.


    I nodded, "Indeed she is. Are you two getting anything for yourselves?"


    "We are, Master," Kiyomi confirmed. "Would you wait here for us to change and tell us what you think?"


    Since it''s a request from my cute disciples, of course I agreed to do so.


    They both grinned and quickly disappeared into the cubicles beside Iris''s, just as I felt another shift in my pants.


    Something began to squeeze and massage the entire length of my cock before it slowly started to move back and forth.


    Soft moans began to emanate from the side of my ear and I knew Xun Guan and shifted her pussy''s location so that I''m currently prating her.


    I''m guessing she got horny after seeing Iris''s perfect figure.


    Being a slime girl, there was no need for her to move her entire body when she only needed to move her insides. That''s how I''m getting the feeling of several thousands of tiny bumps that were her pussy walls moving up and down to massage the length of my cock even without Xun Guan moving herself much.


    "Master¡­ I want your cum¡­" Xun Guan moaned erotically, hastening the pistoning speed under my pants.


    Making full use of her slime physiology, her pussy began to rotate as well, her tiny little bumps massaging every inch of my manhood as she coaxed me to climax.


    Her slime appendages slipped out from the sleeves and formed into hands, entwining her fingers with mine and ying with my hands lewdly.


    The slime pussy shifted once again and the little bumps came alive, each of them wiggling individually along my manhood. A part of her even started massaging my balls, gently caressing the globes to coax the seed inside them towards my shaft.


    I grunted and my balls contracted, shooting my seed into the waiting slime pussy.


    My entire body vibrated as she came as well, my slime girl just barely holding herself together to maintain the outward appearance of my clothes.


    Right at that moment, Manami and Kiyomi came out of their dressing rooms wearing lingerie not unlike the one Iris was wearing except in red and blue.


    They look like they were about to ask me what I thought of it until their eyes shifted to my waist to see the tent I was pitching, which was actually just Xun Guan being slightly bloated from the seed I poured into her.


    Needless to say, they thought it was meant for them but honestly¡­ Even without Xun Guan I would have been aroused by the two of them and pitched myself a tent anyway.


    And with these two especially horny foxes¡­ There was only one thing that would happen when they saw that.


    They used their tails and dragged me into one of the cubicles and undressed me in record time, Manami being the first to ept my length inside her waiting pussy.


    "Ahhnnn~ Make sweet, sweet love to us Master~" She moaned.


    Since she asked so nicely¡­ What can I do except toply?


    Thus I got right down to banging my two fox girls until they were satisfied.

 Chapter 795 - Just Eating Some Desserts (*R)

    (MC POV)


    Manami moaned as I pulled myself out from her twitching pussy, my manhood slick with both of our juices.


    "Ahhnn~ Thank you very much, Master~" Manami moaned with a face of pure bliss, her body radiating an aura of satisfaction.


    Beside her was Kiyomi with a simr expression, her half lidded eyes looking at me in adoration.


    "Master¡­ So full¡­ Of your love¡­ Fufufu~"


    I gave my two fox youkais a kiss on the lips before quickly cleaning myself up with a snap and telling them to dress themselves too. Of course we were going to have to purchase those underwear they were wearing after all the sex we had with them wearing it.


    Stepping out into the shop again, I found Iris standing outside with her face flushed and hugging the lingerie she was trying on previously tightly in her arms.


    "Oh, did you like that one, Iris?" I asked.


    "E-e-e-eh?! Umm¡­ If¡­ If Master likes it¡­ I¡­ I don''t mind¡­"


    "Don''t mind what?"


    Iris blushed and hugged the lingerie tighter, "Auuu¡­ Don''t make me say it, Master¡­"


    Damn it, it''s got to be a crime for her to be this beautiful and cute at the same time. Especially right after my lovemaking session with Manami and Kiyomi, there was no way I would hold myself back now.


    I reached forward and pinched her chin to tilt her head towards me.


    Her lips parted slightly and that was my cue to move in to im her lips with mine.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ...


    Oh¡­


    I quickly separated from her and resumed time for the universe again.


    Even without her divinity, she was still perfect enough that a kiss between us could still stop the entire universe from moving it seems.


    Iris fidgeted while poking her fingers together, "Uuuu¡­ Ma¡­ Master¡­ O¡­ On¡­ One more?"


    ¡­


    I reached for her and pulled her into my embrace.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Woah! Ok, resume time for the universe again¡­ There, that should fix everything.


    Iris is blushing up to her ears but she was definitely satisfied from the kisses I gave her.


    On the bright side, I should be slowly building up a resistance to this so that we could kiss normally in the future.


    Iris was now cuddled against my chest, her entire face as red as a tomato and making "auuuuu" noises.


    I patted her head and now she''s making "kyuu~ kyuu~" sounds.


    Ugh¡­ I managed to hold myself back from spending the rest of eternity head patting her.


    A momentter, Manami and Kiyomi stepped out from the changing cubicle.


    "Ara, ara? Isn''t that a cute sight~ Are you enjoying yourself, sister Iris?" Manami asked,


    "Yeshhhh~" Iris mumbled, burrowing her face against my chest.


    "Ufufufu~ Shall we go make our purchases, or does sister Iris have more items you wish to purchase?"


    Iris shook her head but kept her face pressed against my chest. It seems like she was too embarrassed to move at the moment.


    We gave her a while to calm down before she finally separated from me, though her face was still flushed even as we were making payment for the clothes.


    I also took the opportunity to pick out a few more variations of the lingerie for the rest of my girls since I foresee them getting a little jealous over it if they found out about this.


    Once the underwear was safely stowed away in our storage rings, we continued on our little date in the market district.


    I wasn''t sure if the staff knew of our tryst in the changing rooms but I have a sneaking suspicion that this was amon urrence in these parts too.


    Our walk was brought to a halt abruptly when my girls spotted a particr shop by the side of the road.


    "Oh? The cake looks especially nice," Kiyomi remarked, looking at the disy cases at the front of the mentioned store.


    "Ara, ara? Is it fine for us to make a stop here, Master?" Manami requested, moving close to me to push her bosoms up against my arm. She even did a wiggle to make it look more enticing too.


    I would have agreed even without you trying to seduce me you know? I was thinking of having something sweet anyway.


    I took a moment to inspect the outside of the dessert shop and it definitely looks like a ce the rich would visit and that''s not considering the richly dressed people moving in and out of the store.


    Stepping into the shop, I was immediately greeted by a female server who was extremely polite and showed me to the second floor of the store.


    Once again, we were given a private room that I didn''t expect a dessert store to possess. They even handed us menus that were decorated with gold iid around its edges. Are you sure this is a dessert shop?


    Honestly, I was a little worried they might raise a fuss about Manami and Kiyomi joining us and demand them to be left outside. But like the clothes shop from earlier, it seems some youkai ve owners would bring their ves here as well for treats.


    Although¡­ The ves would not be the ones eating, they would normally sit at the table and feed their masters the dessert and not get anything for themselves.


    I quickly nced through the menu and grimaced when I saw what was on it. Looking up, I saw simr expressions on my girls as well.


    That''s to be expected since this menu was truly ridiculous. Who would want to eat one small scoop of ice cream with pure gold kes scattered on top of it?


    If you wanted the ice cream, just eat the ice cream. If you wanted your crap to be all glittery, then just swallow a gold bar or something.


    Is this some kind of rich mentality that I don''t know about?


    The serving girl saw our expressions and immediately brought out another set of menus, these ones with much more normal desserts on them.


    They must be used to this huh¡­


    I''ll make a mental note to bring the other girls here if I get the chance, I''m sure Cai Hong would love this ce too.


    We ced our orders for normal desserts and it was served really quickly too.


    One thing I overlooked, however, was that all my girls ordered variations of couples desserts.


    So there, in front of my girls, were three reallyrge servings of cake, ice cream, fruits, whipped cream, chocte and sweets all served in varying designs that were meant to be shared between a couple.


    I was just beginning to wonder how they were going to eat all of this when a spoon slowly made its way towards the edge of my vision.


    Turning around, I saw a furiously blushing Iris holding a spoonful of ice cream up towards me.


    "A¡­ A¡­ Ahn¡­?" She stuttered, her face getting redder by the second.


    I sucked in a breath before opening my mouth wide for her.


    Iris pushed the spoon past my lips and waited for my mouth to close around the spoon before pulling it out again, the cosmic being barely able to suppress the giggling noises she was making.


    Before I could even taste it properly though, two more spoons were shoved in front of me by Manami and Kiyomi with their own serving of ice cream on them.


    "Ufufufu~ Say ''ah'', Master~"


    "Please taste mine too, Master."


    Of course I obediently ate the ice cream my disciples offered.


    "Is¡­ Ummm¡­ Is it good, Master?" Iris asked bashfully.


    I smiled, "Yes, it''s very sweet, like all of you."


    I couldn''t help myself, ok? They were just so cute.


    Manami''s eyes gleamed, "Ufufufu~ Is Master going to feed us too?"


    Can''t be helped, now all three of you say ''ah''.


    While Manami and Kiyomi could eat it normally, Iris was clearly trying her best to hold herself together and kept making ''kyuu kyuu~'' noises when I tried to feed her. At least she managed to eat it before the ice cream on my spoon meltedpletely.


    Just when I ced my spoon back into my bowl though, Kiyomi had gotten up from her seat to saunter over to my side.


    I raised an eyebrow at her but she simply smiled and grabbed my cheeks before kissing me full on the lips.


    I felt her tongue push past my lips and a sweet taste flooded my mouth.


    Ah, she''s feeding me her dessert through her mouth huh.


    And judging by the look on Manami''s face, she''s preparing to do it too.


    Oh wait, she''s stripping herself and smearing cream on her nipple before offering it to me.


    I believe there was a saying that said if a teat was offered, we should suck on it. Thus I obediently mped my mouth and sucked dutifully on Manami''s proffered nipple.


    Very soon, they were pushing me onto the ground again and stripping me out of my clothes with IRis looking on bashfully.


    Oh well, I''ll just use a Technique to stop the desserts from melting while I started another round of love making with my disciples.

 Chapter 796 - Dont You Know Who I Am?

    (MC POV)


    The sky was starting to darken so we figured it was time to go back.


    Unfortunately¡­ Everything had been going along so well that I''ve forgotten where we were.


    That is why on the way back to the carriage¡­


    "Hey, hey. That''s some nice ves you got there, mister. Why don''t I buy them off your hands?"


    All of us turned to see a well dressed young master smirking at us. Behind him were several mean looking men who I surmised to be his bodyguards. Off to the side following them, however, was a trio of youkai girls wearing dirty rags and iron cors strapped to their necks, all of them also sporting various wounds on their bodies.


    There was a wolf girl who had her ears clipped andsh marks on every visible part of her skin. Her neck also sported bruises that were no doubt caused by the cor around her neck.


    Beside her was amia who was in a simrly miserable state to the wolf girl. In addition to theshes and bruises, the scales on her lower body looked like they had been scraped off by something, leaving especially painful looking scars along the length of her tail.


    Thest one was a harpy which was in the saddest state amongst the three of them. All her feathers on her wings had been plucked clean and it looks like they kept her wings tied behind her back constantly.


    Aside from thesh marks and neck bruises, another thing they shared was the cloth tied around their eyes. No prizes to guessing why that was there.


    I kept a neutral face, "Sorry, they are my belovedpanions and not ves for sale."


    Seriously, if I had a copper for every time someone asked if they could buy my disciples away from me¡­ Well¡­ I wouldn''t have a lot of coppers but it''s kind of stupid that it''s happened more than once.


    "Oh, don''t say that. I''m the heir to the Chun House, I''m sure you know what it means to be my friend, right?"


    I looked at this smug man up and down and shook my head, "Sorry, we''re foreigners. I do not know nor do I care about who you are."


    "Oh? So you''re not from around here then? That''s even better. Just so you know, your stay here is going to be infinitely more problematic if you were to cross me. So how about you hand them over? I''ll even be generous, you can have these three ves that I''ve grown tired of for free."


    The three girls shuddered at his words but made no sounds of protest. I couldn''t tell if they were relieved or terrified of being thrown away by this guy nor if their silence was that they couldn''t or wouldn''t speak.


    Manami and Kiyomi looked calm as always but I''m sure they were upset at seeing the youkai girls in that state too. After all, I did teach them to have apassionate heart from the beginning didn''t I? Such a sight would be sure to distress them.


    I smiled at him, "I have a counter proposal, actually."


    He raised an eyebrow, "A counter proposal you say? Let''s hear it then."


    "How about you turn around, walk away from here and forget that this meeting ever happened?"


    The Chun young master blinked a few times before bursting out inughter, "Ahahaha! You are a funny one! That got me good! Ahahahaha!"


    His bodyguards were obviously aware that I wasn''t joking and were thus ring daggers at me with their hands on their weapons.


    "Uuuu¡­. Master¡­" Iris muttered, her hand reaching out to grab the hem of my robes. I had to pat her head a few times to calm her down.


    Good thing she''s so meek now or I may need to deal with the aftermath of her Ending things again.


    He eventually calmed down and wiped away a tear from his eye, "Alright, alright, this young master Chun hasn''t met as humorous of a peasant as you for some time. I''ll be generous too since I can see you''ve taken good care of them! Two thousand gold for your fox ves! Good enough right?"


    I maintained my humourless smile, "Perhaps young master Chun did not hear me the first time¡­ They are my belovedpanions. Not ves."


    "Master¡­" Both Manami and Kiyomi whispered, their hands slipping into mine affectionately.


    Their tails also wrapped around the lower half of my body but I''ll ignore that.


    Unexpectedly, he actually grinned at my words, "Is that so? Well that can''t be helped I suppose."


    Oh? He''s actually backing down? I most definitely was not expecting that.


    He then waved over one of his guards who presented a small chest in front of me, opening the lid to reveal nothing but gold coins inside.


    "Five thousand gold and I''ll handle the ve processing fees too. I''ll also throw in the addition of letting you have my three ves here as well. I''m sure you''ve never seen such generosity in your life right?"


    I was hoping he would take the hint but apparently that flew right over his head.


    Guess I have to say it to his face then, "They are not for sale, young man. Not everything can be bought with money. Now run along before I lose my patience."


    "Oh? You drive a hard bargain! Six thousand gold! That''s the best that I''ll do!"


    I sighed, "Alright¡­"


    His grin grew wider but my disciples stayed firm, both of them already knowing I had no intention to sell either of them.


    Before he could say anything else I pointed to the three youkai girls behind him, "You''re not getting my girls but I''m going to need you to leave those three girls here and walk away before I break your hands."


    His guards immediately stepped in front of him with their weapons drawn, all of them looming over me menacingly.


    That young master peeked over his guards'' shoulders to look at me, "You''re¡­ Not serious are you? Are you stupid?"


    "I am most certainly serious. I believe you''re at least well read enough to know that a fox youkai''s tails reflect their strength right? Do you not see how many tails mypanions have?"


    Heughed, "Ahahaha! Is that where your confidencees from? You think your ve girls can protect you because they know a little cultivation huh? Well I have bad news for you!"


    He pped his hands and an old fellow appeared beside him with his head bowed, "You called, Young Master?"


    "Wahahaha! Tell these peasants who dare to go against me who you are!"


    The old man turned towards us and gave us a look of disdain, "I am Bao Jiao, a former Master Practitioner. Your fox youkais may be strong but against me, they are nothing."


    I tilted my head at him, "Oh, a Practitioner here in the country of Sun? That''s rare. You sound mighty confident of yourself too."


    He smirked, "Of course. If I were to say that I was the second strongest Practitioner in the world, no one would be able to tell me otherwise!"


    "Oh? And why not the strongest?"


    "Hmph! It''s obvious a nobody like you wouldn''t know. The only person capable of iming that position is Master Lin. The fact that you don''t even know that shows your ignorance. Now get on your knees and beg for my young master''s mercy!"


    Oh boy, do I have news for you, buddy! You better be wearing some good underwear!

 Chapter 797 - Even MC Does The Finger Breaking

    (Kiyomi POV)


    Weak¡­ So weak¡­


    Just looking at all these weaklings trying to threaten Master with theirughable strength pisses me off to no bounds.


    Do they even know who Master is? No, of course they don''t. If they did they would be worshipping the very ground he walks.


    Just look at those three ves, utterly powerless. If you were strong, these pathetic pieces of trash wouldn''t be able to do this to you.


    But all of you must be especially lucky since you get to meet Master here, there''s no doubt that Master will definitely save you from this sad position you got yourselves into.


    Eh? Huhuhuhu~ Master called us His belovedpanions~ I want to just spin Master around and kiss Him right now.


    I''m definitely giving Master a kiss after these impudent pieces of trash are dealt with, maybe we can even go one more round of love making? I certainly wouldn''t mind being filled up more with Master''s seed.


    Needless to say, when Master looked like He was agreeing to the little trash''s proposal of selling us, we were not the least bit worried.


    Just look at how dearly Master was treating a deranged stalker like sister Iris, only a Divine like Master would still be so kind and benevolent with someone like her hanging off of Him all the time. Thus, there was no way Master would just ept a proposal like that.


    Not to mention the fact that Master has already assured us we would be stuck with Him for eternity so there was nothing for us to worry about.


    Oh? This little trash has a Practitioner bodyguard as well? How interesting¡­


    Hmm¡­ He has a little strength, I''ll give him that, but to im that he was the second strongest Practitioner in the world? He definitely does not have the qualifications to make that bold of a im. If he really was worthy of that title, then he would have at least recognised Master''s Divine figure.


    "Hmph! It''s obvious a nobody like you wouldn''t know. The only person capable of iming that position is Master Lin. The fact that you don''t even know that shows your ignorance."


    Kukuku¡­ This absolute fool has no idea.


    At least he knows Master is definitely above him in rank, if he even dared to say that he''s above Master, I would have decapitated him right then and there.


    Master turned to nce at us with clear mirth in His eyes before turning back to the trash.


    "So I take it that you know this Master Lin very well?" Master asked with a mischievous grin.


    "To even think of asking this question, you really are ignorant aren''t you? Do you even know who Master Lin is?"


    "Of course I do, he''s me." Master told the piece of trash casually.


    The third rate Practitioner stared at Master for a few silent moments before breaking out inughter.


    "Ahahaha! Hahahaha! Master Lin! Hahahaha! You are Master Lin?! Ahahahaha!"


    Everyone else simply stared at the Practitionerughing uncontrobly in silence. The other trash from Sun definitely did not know who Master was but since this particr trash was a Practitioner, it made sense he at least knew about Master.


    The third rate calmed down after a while to snicker at Master, "You have no idea who you are iming to be, boy. Are you even a Practitioner? You look like you''re still feeding on your mother''s milk!"


    Oh? I wouldn''t mind Master sucking on mine. In fact, I had a really great time letting Master suck on my bosoms inside the dessert store just a few moments ago. I wonder if I could get Master to do it againter?


    Master showed him His usual benevolent smile, the type of smile that only a Divine Being like Master could show even after receiving such an insult from a piece of trash like this guy.


    "I am being absolutely serious right now. I am Master Lin."


    The third rate swiped his hand in front of him, "Enough, boy. The first time was amusing enough, but if you are a Practitioner, you wouldn''t even try to pretend that you are Master Lin."


    Master maintained His smile and lifted His palm, materialising a white ball of me in the middle of it.


    "I am a Practitioner¡­ And I''m telling you again that I am Master Lin."


    Kuku¡­ That''s right you piece of trash, third rate weak little insect. If you aren''t on your knees and begging Master for forgiveness in the next few moments, I am going to make you kneel myself.


    The third rate slowly lifted his finger to point at Master, "Ma¡­ Master Lin?"


    Master nodded.


    The third rate sucked in a breath, "Ah¡­ I see, your surname is also Lin and you''re also coincidentally a Master¡­ You''re not the Master Lin from Beiyang''s Heaven Sect, right?"


    Oh? Now he''s being delusional.


    "I am Master Lin from Beiyang''s Heaven Sect."


    He looked at Master up and down once more, then he sucked in a deep breath before breathing out¡­ And then he leapt up into the sky and flew away.


    This useless sack of shit thinks he can run?!


    "Ara? How rude¡­ To turn his back to Master, that''s just beyond eptable¡­" My dear sister muttered before waving her hand in front of her.


    The trash was immediately teleported back to where he had been, right before the lower half of his body sh froze into a giant icicle that anchored him to the ground, courtesy of me.


    I had considered breaking off his frozen legs but that would just be rude to Master so I held back.


    "Wait! Forgive me, Master Lin! I didn''t know it was really you! Please forgive me!"


    Master opened His mouth to say something but the other piece of trash that I totally forgot the existence of interrupted first.


    "What?! How dare you?! Did you forget who you''re working for?! You''re just a guard of the Chun family! That means you''re my property! How dare you run away without an order from me?! Guards! Get these peasants for me!"


    The guards only managed to take a step forward before crashing face first into the ground, an invisible force pushing them down into the ground.


    Master lowered his hand and turned to regard the trash, "I believe I offered you the option of leaving the girls here and getting out of my sight before I broke your hands?"


    The young trash looked around him, only just realising that everyone that was guarding him was now incapacitated.


    Master didn''t wait for his answer and strode forward, grabbing the trash by his wrist before he could escape.


    "Wait! Unhand me, you peasant! Do you think you can touch the heir of Chun so AAAARRGGHHH!!!"


    Oh my. Master actually broke the trash''s little finger.


    "ARRRGHHH!! WHAT DO YOU AARRRGGHHH!!!"


    Oh my! Master broke his ring finger next!


    Ignoring his screams for the moment, I peeked at my sister to see her staring at Master with wide eyes. There was even a trickle of drool slipping down the side of her mouth.


    I knew from my dear sister that this was something she had used to do with sister Lian Li. It was a very cathartic way for them to punish trash like this, so the fact that Master was doing it too sort of validated their methods. It was truly an enviable sight.


    Hmm¡­ While Master is busy with that little trash, we shall go and have a little talk with those three youkai girls.


    If any one of them were to reject Master''s Divine Grace, I will also kill themter.

 Chapter 798 - This Would Teach Her Compassion

    (MC POV)


    There we go, he should have time to reflect on this after I broke all his fingers and then his wrists.


    Hmm? That wasn''t too harsh, was it? Nah, he should be happy I didn''t cripple and toss him into the Spiritual ne. Now that would have been cruel.


    Oh look, Manami and Kiyomi are already taking care of those three youkai girls, how dependable.


    Hmm¡­ What''s Iris doing?


    "Master¡­ Is so cool¡­" The cosmic being muttered while gushing at me.


    Her eyes were even sparkling too¡­ Oh wait, her eyes were always like that.


    "Master, may we take care of them for you?" Kiyomi asked, gesturing to the three youkai girls.


    "Of course," I agreed easily, since that was my n from the start. "You can use my healing pills on them too."


    "Ara, ara? Master is generous as always~" Manami chuckled. "Shall we bring them back to the mansion?"


    I scratched my cheek, "Hmm¡­ I''m not sure if Hao Chi would be fine with us bringing three more guests there without invitation though¡­"


    "Ufufufu~ No need to worry, Master. There is no way he would reject Master''s request~"


    Hmmm¡­ I suppose that''s true.


    I agreed to the idea and we brought those three youkai girls back to the carriage, leaving the groaning young master and his unconscious and frozen guards behind.


    I thought the three former ves might show some resistance at being taken away by a bunch of strangers, but they were strangelypliant and even eager to follow us. I''m guessing my girls must have told them about my healing pill which would restore them back to their normal selves.


    I even asked them to make sure they were ok with us taking them away and they nodded their heads quickly.


    When I wondered why they were staying silent, they merely opened their mouths to show me their tongues, or rather theirck of one.


    Hmm¡­ I think breaking that guy''s fingers wasn''t enough of a punishment anymore¡­ I''ll go visit himter tonight or something.


    Oh, if you''re wondering why I wasn''t healing them now, I felt it was better for them to regain their sight in a safer environment since I know this would be a big deal for them. Wouldn''t want them to make a scene and gather a crowd right now in the middle of the street.


    Thus, a short ride in the carriageter, we were once again standing in front of Hao Chi''s manor.


    Manami and Kiyomi assured me that they would take care of them alongside Alpha. Thinking that it would be better that the first people they see when they regain their sights would be fellow youkais, I left them to it.


    That leaves me alone with Iris again, who has not stopped looking at me with a weird expression since we took those three youkais back.


    "Is something wrong, Iris?" I asked, a little concerned.


    "Eh? Ah! Umm¡­ I was just wondering¡­ Why did Master bother to save those three insignificant sacks of flesh?"


    Sacks of flesh? Ugh¡­ I forgot that this was what she thought of everyone else that was mortal even though she was one right now too. Despite how cute she is now, I need to remember that her real identity is still the End of everything.


    Well, this is a good chance for me to influence her to think differently anyway so I would definitely not waste this chance.


    I smiled at her, "It goes without saying that we are in a fortunate position ourselves. Sometimes we woulde across others who aren''t as fortunate as us but we are in a position to help them. Then if we could just make their lives a little easier by extending a helping hand, why shouldn''t we?"


    Iris tilted her head, "Eh? But Master doesn''t get anything in return, right?"


    I shook my head, "You don''t help people for the sake of expecting something in return. If you do, that''s not helping, that''s business."


    Iris tilted her head even further, "Then why would anyone help someone else without getting anything in return, Master?"


    I reached out and patted her head, causing her to yelp out in surprise before starting to purr.


    She''s so cute.


    "Everyone is struggling in some way or another, Iris. Be it if you''re the poor, homeless person living by the side of the road who struggles to live day to day worrying about food and shelter; or the rich noble living the high life who struggles to keep their business intact or finding real friends who aren''t attracted to their money. If you''re in a position to help someone and have the means to do so, then why not just do so since there''s nothing to lose?"


    "Purr¡­ Ah! But won''t they use Master''s kindness against you?"


    "Then at that time, I would have something to lose and thus, no reason to help them."


    "Unn¡­ But helping others and getting nothing in return feels like a loss isn''t it? It''s not like those sacks of flesh could do anything in return for Master."


    I moved my hand down to stroke Iris''s cheek, "I created the universe and asked for nothing in return, didn''t I? And yet now, I''m experiencing so much joy living in it that I wouldn''t have it any other way. If I had cared more about what I would get in return, I would not have created you either, Iris."


    "E¡­ E¡­ Eh? Umm¡­ Tha¡­ Thank you¡­ Master¡­ I¡­ I''m sorry¡­ I still don''t understand why one would go out of their way to help someone that wouldn''t give you any benefits."


    Hmm¡­ Perhaps this is a little difficult for a cosmic being like her toprehend, so I''ll need toe up with a reason that she could understand and ept.


    Oh, I got one.


    I booped her on the nose, "You could say that I think everyone in the universe is a child of mine in some way. As a parent, I would, of course, not want the children I cherish suffer more than they need to if I can help it, wouldn''t I?"


    Her entire face turned red and she buried herself into my chest, hiding her face from view.


    "Does¡­ Does Master¡­ Like me?" She squeaked, her voice barely audible.


    "Of course I do, you''re important to me after all. How could I ever not like you?"


    "Master¡­ Nev¡­ Never said that to me before¡­"


    I chuckled, "Well¡­ Past me doesn''t know how to express himself I''m guessing. Fortunately for us, the current me has no such reservations."


    "Master is¡­ Too kind¡­"


    I shrugged, "I''m just living the way I want to. And that includes spending time with all of my cute disciples like you."


    "Uuu¡­ Master¡­ Tha¡­ Thank you¡­"


    She really is cute.


    Iris looked up at me, her eyes slowly closing and her lips parting.


    Knowing what she wanted, I moved forward and our lips met.


    I had to remember to resume time again after a while, hopefully we''ll get used to this soon.


    In the end, I suggested that Iris go check out how Manami and Kiyomi were helping them, since seeing my disciples''passion for herself would be better than just me saying it.


    Yep, if she saw how my disciples were treating? the ves, she would also understand. Great n

 Chapter 799 - Why Are There So Many Bandits? (*R)

    (MC POV)


    During the night, I gave my disciples the Celestial Maiden hairpins that I won in the auction and needless to say, they were more than ted to receive them and they put them on immediately.


    There was one for Brendan too and he did his hair up in a short ponytail to put it on, my alchemist looking really bashful when he did so while asking me if it looks weird on him. Of course I assured him that he looked dashing which made him blush up a storm.


    I also gave one bottle of the Dragon Killer wine to Hao Chi who burst into tears the moment he received it, promising to devote his life to me or something. It was hard to understand what he was saying through his sobbing.


    I simply gave him a nomittalment and escaped back into my room to the safety of my disciples.


    The next morning, we were prepared to finally start the final leg of our trip towards the capital city.


    In the end, we only stayed for one day before moving on since my disciples didn''t have any pressing matters over here. That, and I''d also like to leave this ce behind before they find out I went and did some extra things to the Chun boyst night. No doubt there would be an uproar at his house right about now.


    I also asked what happened to the three youkai girls we saved yesterday and Manami assured me that they were healed up nicely and were left in a safe ce.


    I was very tempted to use omniscience to find out what happened, but ultimately decided not to since I trust my girls.


    She also told me that the three girls were forever indebted to me for saving them and would do anything for me and I only need to ask.


    Pretty sure they were thinking of lewd things when they said that but I had no intention of making use of them for that.


    Especially when Lian Li and ria were currently kneeling in between my legs in the carriage now.


    "Mmm¡­ Slurp¡­ Master''s taste¡­" Lian Li moaned while sucking on the tip of my pole like a lollipop.


    ria crawled up and kissed me, "Mnnn¡­ Chuu¡­ It''s not fair Onii-sama didn''t make love to us yesterday¡­"


    I said nothing and continued to kiss my little sister while my golden haired disciple enjoyed slurping on my manhood.


    Oh, don''t worry, Cai Hong was taking her usual afternoon nap, otherwise I wouldn''t be letting them do this either.


    The other girls were also watching us with their hands rubbing away at their own love buttons, filling the carriage with their moans of pleasure.


    Unrted¡­ Brendan''s currently burying his face in his books, paying no attention to whatever was going on in front of him.


    "Mmmm¡­ Slurp¡­ Is Master cumming?" Lian Li asked sweetly, her hands reaching up to start pumping my rod.


    I gave her a soft grunt to indicate I was close since ria was focused on tasting the inside of my mouth.


    Right as Lian Li went back to her enthusiastic sucking, the carriage suddenly came to a halt.


    "This is a robbery! If you value your life, step out of the carriage with your valuables prepared!"


    Seriously? This is the road towards the capital you know? Is the security around here really that bad to have bandits on such an important road too? Or is it precisely because it''s the road to the capital city that these bandits are that brazen?


    Lian Li took one look at me and started sucking even harder, hoping I would at least cum first.


    Unfortunately, my arousal was rapidly dimming because of the situation so my originally impending climax was also fading away.


    I tapped ria on the shoulder and shook my head at Lian Li, both of them backing off reluctantly.


    I had intended to go out and see what was going on myself but Lian Li and ria had dressed themselves and insisted on following me to check things out. I didn''t need omniscience to tell me that they were beyond pissed at having our love making session interrupted.


    Stepping out of the carriage with the two girls, I was quite surprised to see a small army of bandits waiting for us outside.


    No wonder Alpha and the rest didn''t immediately deal with them since it was impossible for them to take on such arge group by themselves.


    Actually, they could, since they were also protected by my protection inscriptions but they wouldn''t know that.


    Still, there''s no way such arge group of bandits could have been hiding out here without anyone dealing with them or even knowing about them right? Hao Chi would have warned me about them if that was really the case, which meant something else was going on here.


    I should just capture one of them and find out what exactly they were doing here then.


    The one whom I assumed to be the leader from the obviously better equipment he was wearing stepped forward from his small army.


    "Alright, drop all of your valuables right--"


    A bolt of golden lightning struck him in the chest and he was blown back to smash against the tree. The impact was hard enough that it snapped the tree in two and it crashed down on top of his leg, most likely crushing them.


    Almost immediately, I heard the tell tale whine of a minigun revving up before the people around the carriage started dropping on the ground like flies.


    "Nyahahaha! That will teach you to ruin my lovey dovey time with Onii-sama!! Eat lead mother fuckers!"


    Unperturbed by what ria was doing, Lian Li was also flinging her lightning bolts left and right, sting groups of bandits away with every wave of her hand.


    The archers at the back tried to shoot their arrows at us, but of course there was no way those arrows were going to meet their marks with me protecting everyone here.


    But still¡­


    "Lian Li?! ria?! What are you doing?!" I cried out in a panic. Was our love making session being interrupted really enough to make them resort to genocide so easily?


    Lian Li tilted her head at me, "Eh? I''m just knocking them out, Master. I made sure to hold back."


    ria also stopped firing her minigun for a moment to grin at me, "Rubber bullets, Onii-sama. Hurts like a bitch but definitely not lethal!"


    I turned back to see the bandits who were hit by the two girls'' attacks were writhing on the ground and groaning in pain but still very much alive.


    "Oh¡­ Er¡­ In that case¡­ Continue."


    "Yes, Master!"


    "Yes, Onii-sama!!"


    The two immediately went back to what they were doing before.


    Well¡­ Good to see that even now my teachings are still holding up so I didn''t need to worry about them at all.


    Yep, definitely worth a pat on my back for that. Good work me!


    All I need to do is go find the leader after the dust settles and give him a little bit of convincing to figure out what''s actually going on around here.

 Chapter 800 - I Was Just A Little Bored

    (MC POV)


    I pped the guy who I identified as the bandit leader''s face, waking him up from his unconsciousness. I even helped heal his crushed legs too, aren''t I a great guy?


    Just ignore the fact that I''m hanging him upside down from a tree that is.


    Hmm? Was pping too much? Come on now, Lian Li wanted to shock him awake while ria had a cattle prod out, this was the best result for him already.


    I smiled at him, "Good day my friend. How are things hanging?"


    He looked around frantically, frowning when he realised all of his subordinates were otherwise incapacitated.


    He turned back to growl at me, "Hmph¡­ What are you doing? Are you trying to humiliate me? Just kill me. You''re obviously not man enough to deal with me."


    I grinned, "Oh? How noble of you, a rare breed around here aren''t you? You''re definitely not a simple bandit so why don''t you make this easier for us and tell me what I want to know?"


    "I have nothing to say to you, brat. Look at you with your scrawny limbs, calling you a man would be an insult! You even needed girls to protect you!"


    "Mmm¡­ You know we can do this the easy way or the hard way, right?"


    The man growled at me but said nothing else.


    I shrugged, "Hard way it is then."


    I turned around to make sure my disciples were all busy with tying up the other bandits before moving closer to the bandit leader.


    Waving my hand, I created a silencing and illusion inscription that would make it look like I was just talking normally to him to anyone else outside.


    At the same time, I also ced another inscription on him, grafting it onto his chest.


    I then lifted my hand and pointed two fingers at him, shooting a small bolt of lightning at him.


    The man let out a scream as lightning coursed through his veins, burning him from the inside.


    I kept the current up for a few moments before releasing it, letting him breathe.


    He red at me, "Bas¡­ Tard¡­ That''s the¡­ Best you can¡­ Do?"


    I smiled at him and pierced his chest with my hand, ripping his still beating heart from within.


    He gasped at the sight, then turned to look at me and smiled, "Got¡­ You¡­"


    And then we just stared at each other for the next minute or so.


    That was when he realised he was still alive even after his heart was ripped out from him. His attention then shifted to the heart in my hand to realise it was still beating.


    Right at that instance, he finally registered the pain of having his heart ripped out from his chest and screamed.


    I let him scream for a minute more before shoving the heart back into his chest cavity, the wound closing up as soon as my hand retracted.


    "What¡­ What did you do to me?!" He demanded.


    I tapped him on the chest which caused him to flinch back, not like he could have moved very far considering he was still strung up upside down on the tree.


    "The existence of this neat little inscription here¡­ Has banished you from death. Your Origin is set to exist permanently and there can be no End for you."


    "What¡­ What are you talking about?"


    "No matter what I do to you, you will feel the pain of it¡­ And you cannot die."


    He growled at me, "You¡­ You can''t do that¡­"


    I chuckled, "Want to see me rip your heart out again?"


    "What do you want from me?!"


    I crossed my arms and clucked my tongue at him, "Tsk, tsk. Come now, you and I both know there is absolutely no way a bandit group like yours can be working around here without anyone else knowing or even sending someone to get rid of you this close to the capital. You''re obviously targeting me, or more specifically, the delegation that would being from Beiyang, am I correct?"


    "I will tell you nothing."


    "Just to let you know¡­ I literally can allow you to cheat death. So forcefully pulling the information from your head is an easy feat for me. The only reason why I''m not doing it now is because I find it amusing to torment you. So if you don''t talk, I''m more than happy to experiment on you until you do."


    Fear crossed his eyes, "You''re¡­ You''re bluffing!"


    Well¡­ Honestly it was only partially true. I don''t exactly find it ''amusing'' to torment him, I was just a little bored that''s all.


    I ced my hand on his head and made a pulling motion, causing him to scream out in pain as I materialised a me inside his head to burn a part of his brain.


    At the same time, I used omniscience to figure out his name and family before extinguishing the fire.


    "Oh, nice to meet you mister Yang Jin. I see you have a nice family waiting for you at home, don''t you? Nice wife¡­ Oh, my condolences to your sick son."


    He widened his eyes at me, "You¡­ You¡­ How?"


    I gestured to my hand that was just on his head a few moments ago, "Like this. Do you want to talk or should I just go ahead and keep doing this until I extract the information from you?"


    He opened his mouth and bit down on his tongue, hard enough to sever a part of it to stter on the floor.


    I tilted my head down to look at the piece of meat on the ground before tilting back up to look at him again.


    "Were you expecting to kill yourself with that? You thought I was joking about you not being able to die?"


    He red at me silently.


    I sighed and made a show of lifting my hand again.


    He tried to look defiant but I could see the small hint of fear in his eyes.


    When I grabbed his head again, I made sure to make it hurt more than normal.


    This time I ''extracted'' the fact that the people that had fought with us were part of the country of Sun''s imperial army.


    I smiled at him, "So¡­ A general of the army hmmm? Should I make a guess on who is actually behind this based on these facts or shall you tell me?"


    He remained silent.


    I shrugged, "Alright then. Guess the king of Sun has much more to answer for than just the Dark Sect he''s hiding. Perhaps if we were to bring you to him in chains alongside the rest of all these guards, we can get more options?"


    When he still kept his mouth shut, I realised his tongue was still cut off. So I bent down to shove the piece of meat back into his mouth and he quickly regenerated.


    "Bah! You¡­ You won''t get anything from me!"


    "Oh? But I already have? Let''s see what else you have to give¡­"


    I did the ''extracting'' again and made his whole body burn this time.


    Once I was satisfied with the amount of screams I extracted for him, I extinguished the mes and took a step back.


    "Very interesting. Quite a family man aren''t you? Taking up this mission despite the risks just so the king can take care of your family. Should I pay them a visit before I meet the king? Maybe let them see your disembodied corpse?"


    "You¡­ You can''t fight me man to man?! Resorting to all these petty tricks to get what you want?!"


    I lifted an eyebrow at him, what''s all this thing about being a ''man''? Is his masculinity so fragile that he has to do all this to confirm it?


    I cut him down from the tree, sending him crashing onto the ground.


    He immediately leapt up on his feet and charged towards me with his fist punching towards my face.


    I caught the fist with a palm and crushed it, then I kicked him in the knees and broke his kneecaps.


    When he dropped onto the ground, I punched through his throat with my other hand, my entire arm going through his neck to appear on the other side.


    I slowly withdrew my arm and stepped back from him, allowing him to heal back to normal.


    "So, how''s it feel to die again?"


    "You¡­ You will get nothing from me¡­"


    "Are you dumb? I already have what I need from you. Now I guess I''ll just bring you along on our trip to be used as a bargaining chip with the king. If he doesn''t care about you, then I guess I can always just burn the country down."


    He started to panic but too bad, I snapped my fingers and knocked him unconscious.. Hope you guys like being treated like baggage.

 Chapter 801 - She Got Cuter

    (Cai Hong POV)


    Muuu¡­ Cai Hong wake up and no see Papa? Where Papa?


    Muuu? Why are big sisters looking out the window?


    Cai Hong went to big sis Manami and pulled her sleeve.


    "Big sis Manami? Where Papa?"


    Big sis Manami patted Cai Hong''s head. Big sisters'' head pats are nice but Papa''s head pats are nicer! When Papa head pats Cai Hong, Cai Hong feels happy and warm and fluffy and happy and nice and happy!


    "Ara, ara? Master is busy with some bad men now, Cai Hong. Just wait here for Master toe back, ok?"


    "Okies~"


    If Cai Hong wait for Papa here, Papa will say Cai Hong is a good girl and give looooots of head pats! Cai Hong wants looooots of head pats!


    Cai Hong went back to nice chair and waited for Papa.


    Mmm? Mama is looking at Cai Hong weird? Mama ising to Cai Hong?


    "Mama?"


    "Is this how you''re gaining Master''s attention, dragon? Keeping yourself in this younger form when your real form is that of an adult''s?"


    "N¡­ No, Ma¡­ Mother¡­ I simply thought Papa would be more happy if I were to adopt a younger form¡­"


    I nced at my sisters, worried about what they might think of this interaction.


    "No need to be concerned, dragon. I''ve made sure no one here would be able to perceive our conversation in consideration for you."


    "Th¡­ Thank you, Mother."


    That was surprising¡­ The usual Mother would never have considered that. Ah! Papa did make Mother suppress her Divinity so that''s why!


    Papa is so smart!


    Mother tilted her head at me, "Hmm¡­ I see now. Adopting a younger form would stir Master''s parental instincts and allow you to get closer from the start. The drawback would be the absence of romantic love or even lust for such a position. Tell me, dragon, do you intend to copte with Master?"


    I fumbled with my fingers, "I¡­ I love Papa as my Papa¡­ That''s all¡­"


    "That was a rhetorical question, dragon. All those Gods Master had created since the origin of the Universe also see Master as their parental figure and yet, they would definitely sleep with Master if given the chance. The same goes for you, no? It''s ok, you don''t need to answer that, I know the truth after all."


    "Does¡­ Mother not approve?"


    "Hmm? I couldn''t care less about your sexual preferences, dragon. I was simply considering it for myself. Perhaps if I were to adopt a younger form as well? I will need to prevent Omniscience from telling Master¡­ What are the benefits and demerits of this? Hmm¡­"


    I want Papa toe back soon¡­ Mother is scary¡­


    Muu¡­ Cai Hong wants Papa''s headpats¡­


    *


    (MC POV)


    I finished tying up thest of the bandits and took a step back to admire the work ria, Lian Li and I had put in.


    In front of us was a literal pile of people stacked on top of one another to form a mound of bodies. At the very top of said mound was the bandit leader whom I took the chance to put him in a very feminine dress I created just for fun.


    Yep, it has nothing to do with him constantly harping on my masculinity at all, definitely not. I definitely did not think it would have been amusing if he were to be put in a dress after all that yapping.


    Oh yes, everyone in that pile is still alive, I even made sure that they couldn''t die despite having dozens of people crushing on top and suffocating them.


    I snapped my fingers and a wooden cart popped into existence below the mound, holding the entire weight of a hundred men without any problems.


    "Welp, I''ll leave this to you Gamma," I told the centauress. "I already made it such that this pile would never copse and no one will die so you can be a little rough with their transportation if you wish."


    "Understood, Master," Gamma bowed before moving forward to hitch the cart to herself.


    My little sister pulled at my sleeve, "So who are they, Onii-sama? They aren''t normal bandits right?"


    "Eh? They aren''t?" Lian Li gasped, surprised.


    ria giggled, "Ehehehe! There''s no way such a big group of bandits could be here without anyone else knowing, Lian Li Onee-chan!"


    I nodded, "She''s right. They''re soldiers of the imperial army of Sun pretending to be bandits. The king most likely sent them here to ambush us."


    Lian Li frowned, "But why? I do not see how such a decision would benefit them? If this ambush was sessful, they would risk a war with Beiyang¡­ Oh¡­ Is that what they were after?"


    ria tapped her chin with a finger, "Unn¡­ That''s possible isn''t it? That would make us the aggressors and that stupid king can go running to Mei and Han for help. And since war can be really profitable¡­ But what do they intend to get out of this?"


    I shrugged, "We''ll know when we get there and ask that king for answers. In the meantime, shall we get back on the road?"


    "Oh! Could we continue where we left off just now as well, Master? Please? I want to be filled with you!" Lian Li pleaded.


    Of course I saw no reason to refuse her so I agreed, ushering them back onto the carriage.


    The moment I opened the door however, a small figureunched itself towards me totch itself onto my chest.


    "Papa! Papa! Cai Hong waited for Papa!" My little dragon squealed, cuddling her face against my chest.


    A¡­ Look at this cute little thing! Head pats for you!


    "Ehehe~ Cai Hong wuv Papa!"


    "Papa loves you too. Were you a good girl?"


    "Cai Hong good girl! Huggies?"


    A you can have all the huggies you want!


    I was still busy hugging my little dragon when I felt a tug on the hem of my robe which prompted me to turn to the side.


    Iris was standing there with her lips pursed and her hand gripping onto my robe, "Mas¡­ Erm¡­ Da¡­ Daddy¡­"


    I blinked at her a few times.


    "Er¡­ Iris? Is something wrong?"


    She blushed and lowered her head a little, "Da¡­ Daddy¡­"


    I looked back to see ria and Lian Li looking at Iris with a simrly confused expression, convincing me that what I heard was not a fragment of my imagination.


    "Erm¡­ Er¡­ Iris? Did something happen to you?" I asked again.


    She moved forward and hugged me, burying her face in the crook of my shoulder.


    "Daddy¡­ Pat me?"


    ¡­


    What? Er¡­ Oh man¡­ Did she get jealous of Cai Hong or something? Or is this some newly awakened fetish of hers?


    Either way, what am I supposed to do about this?


    I guess¡­ Let''s just give her some headpats to start first¡­


    I reached out my hand to pat her head, something that I had already done before which I also distinctly remember could also cause her to go into a frenzied state.


    But since she had temporarily sealed her divinity, it should be fine, right?


    At least, that was what I thought.


    The moment my handnded on her head however, smoke exploded out from her which hid her from sight.


    I immediately covered Cai Hong to protect her, fully expecting Iris to jump on me or start going berserk but nothing of that sort happened.


    When the smoke dispersed however¡­ What I saw was a younger version of Iris simr to Cai Hong''s stature clinging to my leg.


    "Papa!" She squealed while rubbing her face on me.


    ¡­


    What? But why?!

 Chapter 802 - Just Playing With Two Little Girls

    (MC POV)


    I looked to my left where little Cai Hong was bouncing happily on my thigh.


    Noticing my gaze, she looked up and giggled at me, "Papa!"


    I then turned my head to the right where little Iris was also bouncing happily on my other thigh.


    She also noticed my gaze and squealed, "Papa!"


    I tried asking omniscience why this happened but the only reason I got from it was ''iprehensible''. What the hell does that even mean? Why are you so useless at times like this?


    I then tried asking Iris what happened but she simply tilted her head, sucked on her finger and said, "Papa huggies?"


    Of course I had to give her all the huggies she wanted.


    One of the good things was that the universe did not stop from the hug which I have no doubt would have happened if she was in her original form.


    I''m guessing it''s because I''ve already grown used to Cai Hong''s extraordinary cuteness, so I could still handle Iris''s perfect cuteness without too much trouble.


    She suddenly looked up at me and her eyes sparkled, "Papa! Papa! Pat! Head pat!"


    Oh my, look at this absolute cute little thing. Here''s all the head pats you want!


    Now she''s making "kyuu kyuu~" noises and I just had to pat her even more.


    I felt a tug on my shirt and I turned to see Cai Hong looking up at me with a simr expression.


    "Papa¡­ Pat pwease?"


    Well, now I have to head pat two absolutely cute girls at the same time.


    "Uuuu¡­ Master''s love¡­" I heard Lian Li whine at the side, my golden haired disciple looking here with envy.


    I''m sorry, but there was no way I would have let Lian Li and ria continue with these two little girls here. I''ll let them sleep with me tonight at least.


    In the meantime, I have to deal with pampering these two little girls who are clinging on to me, which I absolutely have no problems with, mind you.


    When the sun was beginning to set, we stopped on a hill by the side of the road to make camp.


    While the others were busy with setting up for the night, I took Cai Hong and Iris out for a stroll on the crest of the hill.


    From here, we could see our destination in the distance on the hill opposite ours. If we were to set off in the morning tomorrow, we should reach there by midday or so before meeting the king.


    I certainly have a few bones to pick with him, especially with that group of soldiers he sent to ambush us which we still have piled up on the cart. I have a good guess as to why he did that, but I''ll see what kind of excuse he could give when I confront him about it.


    Cai Hong pointed to the city with excitement on her face, "Papa! Papa! Bwig city! Bwig city!"


    "Yes, it''s a really big city. That is the capital of Sun where we are going to meet their king," I chuckled.


    "Papa going to meet king?"


    "Yes, Cai Hong. Papa is going to meet the king there."


    "Muuu¡­ Cai Hong eat?"


    I patted my little dragon on the head, "Haha, yes, yes, we''ll find time to eat there as well."


    "Yayyy~"


    It''s a little regretful that I didn''t manage to bring the rest of the girls to the dessert store, but I''m sure the capital would have something simr so we can go to that one instead.


    Noticing that Iris had been quiet for a while, I peeked in her direction to see the aforementioned girl staring at Cai Hong with unblinking eyes.


    That stare was also quite intense too...


    Huh¡­ Was she really jealous of Cai Hong that she changed herself to this form just to get me to spoil her?


    Wait¡­ Doesn''t that mean she had her powers all along? Was she only pretending to have turned herself mortal?


    Iris, if you can hear me, tell me the truth right now.


    ¡­


    No answer huh? Maybe it''s really just her desire to be pampered and her powers activated on instinct to transform both her physical and mental state to a child like Cai Hong?


    This lousy omniscience isn''t giving me any answers either.


    Realising I was watching her, Iris tilted her head to look up at me, "Papa? Wrong?"


    I patted her head, "Nothing''s wrong. Shall we take a walk?"


    The two little girls cheered when they heard that, both of them immediately grabbing one of my hands each.


    Without a destination in mind, the three of us simply strolled around the area and enjoyed the scenery around us.


    Funny that this is basically the mother and father bringing their kid to stroll around except the mother had be as small as the daughter herself.


    "Papa! y!" Cai Hong called out suddenly, as if she just had an epiphany.


    "Hmmm? What shall we y then?" I asked.


    She pointed to a nearby tree, "Climb, climb!"


    I took a moment to inspect the tree she pointed out, it looked rtively safe for them to climb with its thick trunk and rtively strong branches so it shouldn''t be a problem.


    On the off chance that they actually fell off or something, my protection inscriptions on them would have made sure they would be fine anyway and that''s assuming I don''t catch them first which I would.


    I picked her up and boosted her to the closest tree branch, letting Cai Hong sat therefortably to wait for me to join her.


    I turned to Iris to see her stretching her arms out at me and making grabbing motions with her hands just like what Cai Hong would do. Yep, this girl definitely wanted to be pampered like Cai Hong.


    I picked her up and lifted her onto the same branch, letting her sit beside Cai Hong.


    I then climbed up the tree to join them, prompting the two girls to start climbing higher as well. With me supporting them, it didn''t take long for the three of us to reach the top where we could see the entire area from.


    "Papa! High! High!" Cai Hong squealed, hugging me.


    "Yes, we are very high. Be careful not to fall ok?"


    "Okies~ Cai Hong careful!"


    I turned to see Iris reaching out for me, most probably wanting a hug too since she saw Cai Hong hugging me.


    I was about to reach for her when her foot slipped off the branch she had been standing on, sending her falling towards the ground.


    I was prepared for such a thing to happen so my hand had shed out in an instant to catch her, pulling her into my embrace to cradle her protectively.


    "Are you ok, Iris?" I asked, looking at her with concern.


    She blinked before reaching up to hug my face.


    "Papa¡­ I wuv you¡­"


    And she kissed me on the cheek.


    Smoke exploded out from her and in the next instant, she was back in her adult form.


    Her face changed from confusion to surprise and then to embarrassment before she hid her face in my chest.


    "Auuuuu!! Don''t look, Master!! I''m so embarrassed!!"


    I don''t suppose you have an answer to this, omniscience?


    ¡­


    Yeah, I didn''t think so.


    Oh well¡­ She''s cute like this too.

 Chapter 803 - The Country Of Idiots

    (MC POV)


    I tried asking Iris what happened that made her transform into her younger form but she had no answer for that as well. Or rather, her only response to any of my questions has just been "Auuuuuu¡­" so far.


    When I patted her head again, she did not change to her younger form so it really was a mystery why such a thing even happened to her.


    Oh well, not that it really matters anyway.


    One thing''s for sure though, Iris became really shy after she changed back since she remembered everything that happened in her other form.


    She spent the entire night huddled in the corner of the tent while using my robe to cover herself.


    Even when she reappeared the next morning, my robe still hung over her head, hiding her face from view.


    Even despite my multiple assurances that it was alright, the only response she gave me was "Auuuuu¡­"


    Thus, I left her in my disciples'' capable hands to help her out of her embarrassment.


    In the meantime, we reached the capital city of Sun right on schedule at midday, joining the long line of people seeking to enter the city as well. Almost everyone who saw us were gawking at us. It wasn''t that surprising considering the fact that we do have a small mountain of bodies following us on the cart Gamma was pulling.


    Beta went ahead of the line to talk to the guards at the gate before returning, passing on a message to Delta who then turned to open the carriage window.


    "Forgive us, Master, but it seems like the gate guards do not show any favouritism and expect even foreign ambassadors to line up like everyone else."


    We all know that''s a lie and they''re intentionally making things difficult for us. Oh well, it''s not like we were on a schedule or anything so we can wait.


    "To make Master wait in line like everyone else? Do these people want to get beaten?" Lian Li growled.


    Delta nodded at me, "If Mastermands it, we will go and make an example of them right now."


    I shook my head, "It''s fine. It''ll be more troublesome if we start anything here and they make up reasons for us to not see the king."


    "Of course dragging in a mountain of their imperial soldiers would be fine right, Aniue?" Tsuki snickered.


    Kiyomi crossed her arms beside her, "I concur, Master. We shouldn''t let these nobodies look down on us. Just give us the word and we''ll show them who they should fear."


    "No need, no need. We can just take this time to¡­ Oh I don''t know¡­ Make out?" I suggested.


    Upon hearing my words, all sounds of protest disappeared and they agreed it was fine to wait for a while.


    I broke the kiss with Lian Li and turned back to Delta, "Will you girls be alright? It''s quite warm today, isn''t it?"


    Delta dipped her head, "Thank you for the concern, Master, but we are fine."


    "Don''t be modest with me now, alright? If any of you feel ufortable just let me know, I''ll do something about the weather."


    "Fufu~ Understood, Master," She assured me before closing the window, the elf girl having enjoyed the show of me kissing all of my girls in turn.


    ria giggled, "Ehehe~ Only Onii-sama can say something like ''do something about the weather'' so casually like that~"


    "Ufufufu~ It''s Master after all~ Isn''t that right, sister Iris?" Manami asked.


    "Auuuu¡­ Master¡­"


    Guess she''s still not recovered yet. At least she''s saying more words now.


    "Mama is cute!" Cai Hong blurted out without warning while seated on myp.


    "Auuuuuu!!" Came Iris''s eloquent reply.


    Cai Hong tilted her head to give me a big bright smile, like she had just sessfully pulled off a prank.


    Who knew my little dragon had this side of her too? Well, I suppose she is growing after all.


    Meanwhile¡­ Manami''s face came into view with her lips puckered, prompting me to get right back to kissing.


    It took us about another hour before it was finally our turn to be inspected at the gate.


    As I had suggested, the girls made full use of that hour to make out with me. Since Cai Hong was sitting on myp, I limited it to just kissing and some light petting without going any further than that.


    Of course Diao Chan tried to slip my fingers under her panties but I just gave her a spank which she dly epted as the alternative.


    I was expecting the guards to start making trouble with us to prevent us from entering but nothing of that sort happened. If I had to guess, it was the sight of us dragging along a heap of theirrades on a cart that had them decide it wasn''t worth it.


    Or maybe they knew better than to try when they saw Alpha, Beta, Delta and Gamma eyeing them with a dangerous glint in their eyes after the frustration of making us wait an hour in line.


    We made our way directly towards the pce that was built on top of the hill. As expected of the country of Sun, the pce was the grandest building in the entire city to show off the immense wealth of the country.


    They even separated the city by ss too, with walls separating each district from the others.


    On the outermost circle was where I guess themoners would stay and you would have to pass through a gate to reach the merchant district where most of the wealthier merchants would stay. Pass through another gate and you would be at where the really wealthy people would live and finally, thest gate would lead you to the pce itself.


    We passed through the first few gates easily enough, the guards letting us pass when Alpha told them who we were and the silent threat of making them join the human pile we were dragging along.


    But when we reached the gate that led to the pce however, the guards immediately drew their weapons on sight.


    "Stop right there, criminals! How dare you do this to soldiers of the imperial army! Lay down your weapons and allow yourselves to be brought in!"


    "What should we do, Master?" Delta asked through the coachman''s window.


    "Do they look like they can be reasoned with?" I asked back.


    Delta turned back to whisper something to Alpha, prompting the wolf girl to ride ahead towards the guards.


    "My Master is the ambassador of Bei--"


    "Shut up ve! Get down from the horse or we''ll consider your actions hostile and shoot you down!" The same guard interrupted her.


    I sighed and stepped out of the carriage, "Gentlemen. I am the amba--"


    "Shut up! Get on the ground now! You''re under arrest!"


    I cleared my throat, "If you would allow me to finish what I--"


    "Get down on the ground! Get down now!!"


    ¡­


    I snapped my fingers and all the guards were smashed into the ground by an invisible force, all of them held there until they lost consciousness.


    "Toss them into the pile, we''reining to their king about this," I instructed, stepping back onto the carriage.


    This country really is full of idiots.


    I''m definitely not looking forward to meeting the king of these idiots.

 Chapter 804 - Could You Guys... Hold Back A Little?

    (MC POV)


    We came across a few more guards on our way in who also turned hostile the moment they saw us. Thus, they were added to the human pile that Gamma was pulling as well.


    Eventually the guards learnt their lesson and stopped bothering us, all of them looking at our procession from a distance away.


    We finally reached the doors of the pce and I alighted the carriage with my disciples. The guards there were all looking at me like they couldn''t decide if they should try to stop me and join the pile of bodies we were dragging along; or let us pass and risk insubordination.


    Before they could decide which of the two decisions to make, the grand, double doors of the pce entrance opened up.


    A schrly looking man stepped out with the poise of a man who believes himself to be the most important person in the room.


    He took one look at us and sighed, "You''re the ambassadors from that¡­ What was that ce again? Bei-something country, yes?"


    Obviously he was trying to rile us up with that attitude of his but we didn''t fall for it.


    Instead, I merely offered him my usual smile, "That is correct. I am the ambassador from Beiyang appointed by Empress Guiying. We are here to see your king."


    He shook his head at my words, "Who do you think you are to see our king? Anyone who even wishes to see the king has to first pay tribute and, considering the fact that you are a criminal for assaulting our imperial troops, you better prepare something substantial before we even consider letting you past these doors."


    Alright, time to activate full gangster mode.


    My smile turned into a more threatening one and I slowly rolled up my sleeves, "Tribute? I have a very big tribute I can give right here. It''s a very expensive art piece that I think the king would really appreciate."


    The man raised an eyebrow at me, "Oh? What is it? And where?"


    "It''s one of a kind you see," I chuckled mirthlessly before gesturing towards them. "It''s called ''Decapitating everyone here and presenting their heads to the king''. You really can''t find this art anywhere else."


    He furrowed his brows at me, "You wouldn''t dare."


    I materialised my sword and gestured to the mound of bodies stacked behind me, "Are you sure you want to test that theory of yours?"


    "You do that and it''ll be an act of war."


    "Which I have no problem starting because I know I can finish it. The difference is that you''ll be dead right here and now if you don''t step aside so what will it be, nameless four eyes?"


    He contemted my words for a moment, trying to figure out if my threat was real or not.


    In the end he turned around and gestured for us to follow him, prompting the other guards to breathe a sigh of relief.


    My disciples followed me into the pce with Gamma and Beta bringing up the rear. Alpha and Delta would be watching after the carriage at the entrance in case anyone tried to do something to it.


    One thing I don''t understand was why they were trying so hard to antagonise us? Are they really trying to make us the aggressors in a war just to drag the other two countries in? But even if they were to form an alliance against us, they would still lose, right?


    No wait¡­ Is that their goal all along? They know Beiyang is still consolidating the new territories right now so we wouldn''t want to im any more at this point. So they''ll make the countries of Mei and Han involved in a war they couldn''t win and when they sue for peace, the other two countries would need mary support to rebuild that the country of Sun could provide.


    The country of Sun would then have more influence over the neighbours and get more benefits from them in return for the mary support, thereby increasing their overall power.


    This sounds like a really convoluted idea but since money is involved, it might be possible that this was their goal¡­


    Oh well, we''ll just confront the king about itter. I honestly don''t really care about what happens to Mei and Han anyway so I''ll let Guiying decide about what to do with them.


    The man led us through a series of corridors that were filled to the brim with guards. I wasn''t sure if they were there to intimidate us or if they were meant to stop us if we had tried to force our way through.


    Upon reaching the door that I assume would lead us to the throne room, he turned back to regard us with a frown. A servant also stepped out from the side holding a tray of metal bands.


    "Surrender all your weapons and put on these cors that will suppress your cultivation."


    I looked at the servant that was holding up the tray before turning back to him, "You people have been less than weing to us, so we''re keeping ourselves armed and that''s not negotiable."


    "You think it''s eptable for you to meet the king armed?! You''re out of your mind!"


    I shrugged, "You either let me walk in there as I am, or I''m going to start preparing the art work I told you about at the entrance and then walk in there armed as well. Your choice."


    "No, no. That''s where you''re mistaken¡­ This ce is built to suppress any Practitioner''s cultivation! You walked right into our trap! Guards!"


    All the guards in the room immediately converged around us, their weapons drawn and ready.


    Cai Hong came to hug my leg, "Papa!"


    I patted her head to calm her down before calling out, "My disciples."


    Without needing any further prompting, all of my disciples leapt at the guards and immediately started beating them down.


    I crossed my arms and watched on as my disciples beat down all the guards with their bare hands, all of them having trained in unarmedbat precisely in the event that such a situation arose. No way I was letting the situation at Dong happen to them.


    Eris of course had no problems with such limitations since she was trained as a swordswoman to begin with and Brendan could use his potions even with his cultivation suppressed. Gamma also had no problems since she wasn''t a Practitioner and neither was Beta.


    This was the first time I was seeing the cat girl fight and I could tell from her movements she most likely was trained to be an assassin with how she was flitting amongst the crowd and cutting their backs with her knives.


    The rest of my disciples also managed to beat down the armed guards without a scratch on them, their bodies trained and honed to fight by me. I wasn''t too worried either since my protection inscriptions still work even under such circumstances so they wouldn''t receive a wound even if hit anyway.


    Just one problem¡­ I think I need to teach them to hold back a little since I see them really going ham on these mortals¡­


    Oh damn¡­ Lian Li just kicked that guy in the balls so hard it might have burst one of them¡­


    Err¡­ Eris? I know it''s the t of your de and all but I can literally hear their bones breaking under your blows you know?


    Also Brendan? Why are you tossing around acid like it''s no big deal and melting their skin off?


    Wait ria? Didn''t I already tell you off for that minigun?! Oh wait, I didn''t¡­ That''s my bad¡­


    Just look at Manami and Kiyomi! They''re properly holding back! Eh? No wait, I think that tail smash they just did broke that guy''s back¡­ You two are just as bad¡­


    Tsuki¡­ I did train you to fight dirty but consecutively poking so many people in the eyes before breaking their jaws seems a bit much¡­


    And Diao Chan? Lian Li only kicked one guy in the balls¡­ Why does it look like all your attacks are concentrated in theirher regions? You just kneed that guy in the balls without hesitation too¡­


    Only Iris was just standing there with my robe still thrown over her head, still looking cute.


    I did my best ok? The fact that I maintained my face without breaking character was a worthy feat already!


    Once all the guards were beaten up and tossed onto the original pile of other guards, I nodded at the gaping idiot in front of me with my poker face while ignoring my internal screaming.


    "You can either go there and climb up the heap of bodies yourself, or I''ll break your fingers, your hands, your legs and your teeth before I toss you there. Your choice."


    He did the smart thing of lowering his head and scurrying towards the heap of bodies.


    Alright, show time with the stupid king. Let''s see what this idiot has to say for himself.


    Also, I''m going to have a long talk with my disciples after this¡­

 Chapter 805 - This Does Not Exist

    (MC POV)


    "Ready? I asked my cute disciples, all of them nodding with a refreshing smile on their faces.


    I''m guessing that little fight they had was also a stress reliever for them¡­ Which I shall notment about anymore.


    I braced on one foot and kicked forward with my other, forcing open the huge doors with a loud bang that startled everyone inside the throne room.


    A bearded, middle aged and overweight man dressed head to toe in gold and precious metals sat on top of the throne. His face showed an expression that he was not at all impressed by our entrance.


    "Who dares?!" Someone near the door yelled, stepping out to block my way.


    I stepped forward and pped his face with the back of my hand, sending him tumbling back into the crowd as I continued my stride towards the king.


    A few other brave souls tried to stop me but nothing a few quick ps to their faces couldn''t fix.


    Anyone that tried toe up from behind was also swiftly dealt with by my disciples in a simr fashion until they finally learned their lesson.


    I stopped a short distance away from the throne and crossed my arms, "So, you the king of this ce?"


    He leaned further back in his chair, "Speak to me only after you have offered tribute."


    "Oh, you want a tribute? Here," I scoffed, waving my arm to teleport the general he sent to ambush us who was still wearing a dress to kneel in front of me. "Here''s your little general that you sent to attack us."


    The king didn''t look surprised to see him, although a few people in the crowd were wondering aloud how I managed to use a Technique even in this area that''s supposed to suppress cultivation.


    The king waved his hand dismissively, "I have never seen this man before in my life. Why did you bring a bandit here?"


    "Oh, you mean to say you don''t know your own generals huh? What an ipetent king you are."


    "Hmph, big words from someone trying to pass off a random bandit as my general."


    I turned to look at the general and he was smirking at me.


    I guess he agreed to go on this apparent suicide mission in exchange for the king taking care of his family or something like that, so he doesn''t care if he lives or dies.


    "So you don''t care if that pile of people dies huh? Including your own guards?" I asked.


    The king merely rolled his eyes in disinterest.


    Shrugging to myself, I teleported the general back and into the human pile.


    "Gamma, Beta, bring them out, kill them all," I told the centauress and catgirl.


    The two of them bowed their heads, "It will be done, Master."


    The king showed no reaction even as Gamma pulled the cart out of the throne room.


    Of course I didn''t actually mean what I said, this was simply one of the scenarios we prepared beforehand to get a reaction out of the king. Gamma would be bringing them outside but she''ll just dump them there and wait for us to return instead of killing them.


    If I really need to kill them to make a statement, I''ll have to get my disciples out of here first.


    I hefted my sword that I''ve been carrying onto my shoulder, "So you still need a tribute for us to talk to you?"


    The king looked away from me.


    I thumbed the ignition button on the sword and let the boosters fling it off my hands to embed the sword inches away from the king''s face.


    He leapt up from his seat, "How dare you! Guards!!"


    I waved my hand at him, "They were all in that pile of bodies taken out to get killed, remember? My tribute now is that I don''t cut your head off, is that good enough for you?"


    "You think I will be threatened? You are still outnumbered here!"


    The officials began to encircle us, which wasn''t really threatening in the slightest considering how most of them looked out of shape.


    I really don''t get why they thought unarmed politicians who have little to nobat experience could do something armed and trained soldiers could not.


    My disciples spread out around me and got ready for another beat down.


    "Papa!" Cai Hong squealed, hugging my leg again.


    She most likely got scared by the oversized men ring at us. Don''t worry Cai Hong, this will be over soon.


    "STOP!! STOP!!" The king yelled right before we could start the brawl.


    He actually rushed down from the throne towards us, his court officials parting like a sea split in two.


    He stopped in front of me and stared at Cai Hong who was hiding behind my leg.


    The king then turned around and waved at the people around us, "All of you are scaring the little one!! Leave here at once!!"


    The officials obeyed without question and quickly vacated the premises, leaving us alone with the king in this big empty throne room.


    Eh? What''s with this big change in attitude from him?


    He lowered himself so that he was eye level with Cai Hong.


    "Are you alright little one? Did the big man scare you? I am so terribly sorry about that. Look, all the big men are gone now, you don''t need to be scared anymore. Why don''t youe out?"


    Er¡­ What? Is this guy a lolicon? He''s a lolicon isn''t he?


    Cai Hong only gripped my leg tighter, "Papa¡­"


    The king stood back up and regarded me properly for the first time, "You are her father?"


    I tilted my head at him, "Yes. What do you want with my daughter?"


    "Let''s cut to the chase. You''re here for the troublemakers here aren''t you?"


    "The Dark Sect? Yes, we are."


    He took a step back from me, "I can hand them over to you and even pay your little countrypensation for all the things they''ve done. In return, I only ask that she bes my daughter from now--"


    "Out of the question," I interrupted him before he even finished speaking. "I would rather just burn your entire country to the ground."


    "Papa~" Cai Hong buried her face in the back of my thigh.


    So cute.


    He gritted his teeth, "Grr¡­ Fine. I''ll hand them over to you if she just spends one day with me as my daughter."


    "Again, I''d rather burn your entire country to the ground than allow that."


    He furrowed his brows, "Fine! Just let me pat her for a while! That''s all I ask!"


    I looked down at Cai Hong who was looking at me with herrge beady eyes.


    "Does Cai Hong want to be patted by the uncle?" I asked.


    She shook her head vehemently.


    I turned back to the king, "Not happening either."


    "Argh! Fine! Just let me see her for a bit! That''s not a problem, right?!"


    I turned back to Cai Hong again, "Are you ok with letting the uncle see you for a while?"


    Cai Hong thought for a moment, "To help Papa¡­ Okies!"


    Why are you so cute?!


    The king brightened up and immediately reached into his robes to pull out a piece of rolled up parchment and handed it to me.


    "Here! These are the details! Let me see her! Quickly!"


    Huh¡­ That easily? And you already have that information prepared on you? Oh well, I''m not going to look a gift horse in the mouth.


    I took the paper from him and nodded at Cai Hong, prompting her to step in front of me to show herself off to the king.


    "A she''s so cuuuuuute! Call me daddy?"


    "Weird uncle¡­"


    I chuckled and unfurled the parchment, quickly scanning through it to see the location of their hideout and even the current known members of the Dark Sect that were operating inside. Looks like this was legitimate and he wasn''t trying to scam us.


    But just as I was furling back the parchment again, there was the sound of something hitting flesh followed by the gasps and cries of outrage from my disciples behind me.


    I looked down and I noticed Cai Hong''s face turned to the side, the king¡­ The bastard¡­ The piece of shit that was unworthy of existence¡­ His hand stretched out in the aftermath of the p he had just given Cai Hong.


    He.


    pped.


    Cai Hong.


    The universe stopped.

 Chapter 806 - The Turning Point

    (MC POV)


    This was the first time I stopped the entire universe from moving intentionally which, surprisingly, wasn''t really hard to do.


    I took that moment to see everything in front of me.


    I want to know everything. What happened?


    This piece of moving flesh had pped Cai Hong.


    Why?


    He has a fetish for breaking little things which includes children with particr interest in little girls.


    When?


    Since he was young, he felt a sense of empowerment when he broke the toys he was given. It then extended to living things after he crushed a small bird with his hands.


    How many?


    To date, fifteen thousand, five hundred and thirty five victims. Of which, eight thousand, five hundred and sixty six are human or youkai children.


    Society?


    The children are ves, orphans, or unwanted children sold to the king by their parents. The king pays for all the children he breaks and thus, no one who knows about the king''s pastimes sees it as a problem.


    Root cause?


    The entire society is built upon the worship of money, allowing a price tag to be put on life as well.


    Alright, that''s enough.


    I snapped my fingers, resuming time but only for the king.


    At the same time, I also stopped Cai Hong''s defensive inscriptions from activating.


    It had done its job on protecting my little dragon perfectly.


    The p would have felt like a soft breeze to Cai Hong and if she had her eyes closed? she wouldn''t even have felt it. Cai Hong turning her head was merely an instinctive movement on her part so she was not hurt in any way.


    If I didn''t stop the universe from moving, the king would have been teleported into Shizuri''s cave where I could enact vengeance on anyone who daredy a hand on Cai Hong. That is, after being subjected to several months of torture in an illusory prison first which would only take a second to finish in real time.


    But for this guy who dared do it in front of me¡­ This was an event I could not allow to exist.


    With time resumed for him, the kingpleted his motion of bringing his hand back to his side, looking especially pleased with himself.


    "Ah, that felt really--"


    I pped him across the face before he could finish his words.


    This one was just a normal p, so it wasn''t like he was sent flying away or anything.


    The moron held the cheek I pped with a hand and looked at me in shock, "Did you¡­ Did you just p me?!"


    I pped his other cheek, this time with a little more force which caused him to stumble back a step.


    "What are you doing?! How dare you?!"


    Annoyed by his screaming, I pped his face again.


    And again.


    And again.


    And again, and again, and again, and again, and again¡­


    "Stop this at once!!" He roared, taking a few steps away from me to escape. "How dare you p this King?!"


    I moved forward and punched him in the face, breaking a few of his teeth loose.


    "No, how dare you p my daughter?" I asked, my voice barely a whisper.


    "I¡­ I can pay! Why are you making it such a big deal?! I''ll pay you!"


    I stopped and tilted my head at him, "You can pay?"


    "Yes! I can pay you!"


    I fished out a copper coin from my sleeve and gestured for his hand.


    The piece of human excrement was a little confused but did as I asked, allowing me to deposit the copper coin on his palm.


    "Wha--"


    I didn''t let him finish his question before I did an uppercut to his jaw, knocking out all of his front teeth and sending him crashing onto the floor.


    I then took out another copper coin and tossed it on his chest, the bastard looking down to recognise the coin before my fist met his face again, causing his nose to break with an audible crack.


    Grabbing his cor, I pulled him on his feet and materialised another copper coin to show him. Once he realised what I was holding, I shoved it into his mouth and punched.


    He gargled as the coin was forced down his throat, his hands desperately wing at his throat as if it would help in getting the object out.


    I showed him another copper coin I was holding in my palm, the bastard only managed to shake his head once before I clenched my fist over the coin and struck his gut hard enough to snap several of his ribs from the force alone.


    The air in his lungs forced out the coin that was stuck in his throat, allowing me to catch it in midair. I then took out a second coin and ced each of them on his eyes with my thumbs against its cold metallic surface.


    Without hesitation, I pushed my thumbs in and heard the satisfying pop behind the coins.


    I watched the person most unworthy of existence scream for a while until I got tired of it, so I punched him in the throat to shut him up.


    Once I felt the sight of him stumbling around while grasping his throat became annoying, I took out a pouchful of copper coins and tested their weight.


    Happy with how heavy it was, I hefted it in my hand and tossed it at him, the pouch smashing into his face and scattering the coins in every direction.


    Now that payment has been made, I stepped forward and grabbed his hand, pulling it towards me while ignoring his screams of mercy. One by one, I broke his fingers joint by joint before moving to his wrist, then his arm, then his other hand, and then that wrist and arm too.


    Once that was done, I tripped him to start on his legs, stomping on them slowly so that I could drag out his pain.


    And when his limbs were all thoroughly broken, I moved to his ribs, cracking each piece one by one.


    With almost all of his bones broken, I finally moved up to the final piece.


    My fingers closed in around his neck, grasping onto him while I ignored his desperate pleas and begging. With a simple twist, the universe was silent again.


    I stood up and looked down at this pathetic piece of shit. Somehow even just looking at his dead body also pissed me off.


    Oh, you thought I was done? Not by a long shot.


    I manipted his Origin and brought him back to life again. The bastard gasped and looked around him, scrambling away when he saw my face.


    "What¡­ What do you want from me?!"


    I tilted my head at him, "What do I want? I only want one thing right now¡­ I want to make it such that you never tried to p my daughter in the first ce."


    "What are you talking about?! You''re crazy!"


    He reached for a nearby vase and tried to pick it up as a weapon, only to realise that it did not budge. He looked at the vase in confusion and tried to pull at it again, the vase still not budging despite using every ounce of his strength.


    Finally, his eyes caught sight of the rest of the room where nothing else was moving, not even the candle mes.


    He turned and goggled at me, "Who¡­ Who are you?"


    I stretched out my arms, "I¡­ am Origin."

 Chapter 807 - Everything Here Is About To Change

    (MC POV)


    "I¡­ am Origin."


    The piece of moving flesh blinked at me in confusion, "What?"


    Of course, I didn''t expect him to know what my words meant so I was not surprised to see him give me that look. I''d be more surprised if he actually knows what Origin was.


    I moved past him to stand by Cai Hong''s side, though everyone was still frozen in time.


    "So¡­ You pped my daughter in front of me, didn''t you?"


    His eyes darted to Cai Hong and then back to me, unsure of whether he should be telling the truth or not.


    His pride won out so he puffed up his chest defiantly, "I did! So what?! You''re just a little peasant with some special skills! We live in a proper society now! You can''t just go around killing people!"


    I smiled at him, "Really? Didn''t I already kill you once? How about one more time?"


    Before he could say anything, I shed my arm in an arc, separating his head from his body.


    I left him to die for a few moments before reverting him back to normal.


    "So, I killed you again. Got a problem with that?"


    He stared at me silently before suddenly breaking out intoughter, "Ahahaha! I admit you have some skills at least! But you still need to return me back to life don''t you?! You can''t afford to leave me dead!"


    ¡­


    Is this guy for real? How are people like him still alive without someone killing him?


    I sighed, "The only reason I''m not killing you is because that would have been too easy a fate for you. Did you forget? I said there''s only one thing I want now and that is to make it such that you never pped my dear Cai Hong in the first ce."


    "Hahaha! What can you do? I already did it! You can''t undo it!"


    Can''t undo it? Well that''s where you''re wrong.


    I said nothing and tapped my foot.


    A circle of light shed out from where my foot had tapped on the ground, changing the scenery around us.


    We were no longer standing inside the pce but outside in a forest on top of a hill.


    The idiot looked around him, "Where¡­ Where did you take me?!"


    "Hmm? We''re still at the same location if that''s what you''re asking."


    "Do you think I''m an idiot?! We''re obviously somewhere else now!"


    I smiled, "Oh but I''m not lying. I really did not move us to a different location. Perhaps you shouldn''t be asking ''where'' but ''when'' instead."


    "What¡­ What do you mean?"


    Instead of answering him, I gestured behind him.


    He turned around right as a group of people came trudging up, all of them wearing nts tied together with vines as clothes with simrly improvised backpacks on their backs.


    The idiot immediately ran towards them, "Hey! You there! All of you! I''ll pay all of you good money to deal with that guy! I''m the King of Sun! You''ll be handsomely rewarded, I guarantee it!"


    The group of people showed no signs of hearing him and just continued walking.


    I rolled my eyes, "Don''t bother, I made it such that no one here can hear, see or touch us."


    Either he didn''t believe me or he didn''t hear me since he continued running towards them, all the while shouting for help.


    It was only when the lead person walked past him like he didn''t see him did the idiot stop his incessant screaming. But even then, he tried to stop them physically only to have them pass through him like he was a ghost.


    "Satisfied?" I asked.


    He turned back to scowl at me, "What did you bring me here for?!"


    I pointed to the man leading the group.


    While everyone else wore simple leaves strung together on vines and were carrying luggage on their backs, he was the only one that was wearing animal skin and carrying a walking stick fashioned from a tree branch.


    "Your ancestor," I exined, right as the man held up his hand that made the people behind him stop. "He would settle here andy down the foundations of your capital city. His house would be built on top of this hill which wouldter make way for the pce that you currently live in."


    He barked out some orders in a rough tongue not too dissimr to our current, modern one and the people following him began to unpack, some of them beginning the process of cutting down trees.


    I gestured to the people who were working, "These people were ves your ancestor bought. Funny enough, your people had roots in the country of Dong. Or rather, where the country of Dong would be, which is now Beiyang. He was cast out from the vige because he had be ''too rich'' and influential which threatened the vige. Thus he travelled here with his belongings to start a new vige. Travellers wouldtere and settle here as well and he would find a ife from amongst the new settlers. The only reason he made it this far was because of these ves who had been raised from young and thus, never thought about life aside from one of servitude."


    Even now, while the ves were working, the man leisurely sat around without a care in the world, looking especially pleased with himself.


    I continued, "Over the generations, his family would learn how to trade and made it the most important aspect within the country. Money came into cirction and it became the thing that cemented your ancestors'' power, thus your country''s obsession with gold."


    He scoffed at me, "Did you bring me here just to give me a history lesson using these memories?"


    I chuckled, "I never said these were memories, did I? I said we came back in time."


    "What? What do you mean? What are you going to do?"


    I turned back and gave him my most innocent smile, "I told you just now didn''t I? I''m going to make it such that you never pped her in the first ce."


    Without waiting for a response, I walked off towards the forest where a lone woman was using a crude stone axe to chop at a tree.


    Undoing the invisibility and intangibility on myself, I appeared in front of the woman as if out of thin air.


    She gasped and fell on her haunches, surprised, but yet still curious.


    "Hello," I greeted her in her tongue.


    "Who you?" She asked, clutching the stone axe closer to her.


    I smiled and reached out to touch her on her forehead before she could react, "I am your freedom. Heed my words. Resist against your captor and rise up as the new leader to make a country of your own."


    Her eyes zed over as mymandment took hold over her, reshaping her to carry out my words.


    I made myself invisible and intangible again right as her eyes became clear once more, the woman blinking as though waking up from a dream. She looked around her curiously before looking down at the stone axe in her hand.


    "Take a good look around you," I told the idiot who heard the entire exchange behind me.. "Because your future is about to change."

 Chapter 808 - A Place Where You Dont Exist

    (MC POV)


    The piece of trash furrowed his brows at me, "What¡­ What are you trying to do?"


    "Hmm? Do you not remember? I already repeated what my goal was multiple times already, didn''t I? Is your memory that bad?"


    "I¡­ I don''t see how that has anything to do with whatever you''re doing right now."


    I chuckled like I just heard a joke, "Do you know about the grandfather paradox?"


    "Wha¡­ What the hell is that?"


    "I suppose expecting someone like you to know was a tall order. You know about time travel at least since you''re experiencing it for yourself right now, right? But what would happen if you were to go back in time and killed your own grandfather before he could sire you?"


    "What kind of question is that?!"


    "Tut, tut. It''s a paradoxical question, you see? If you were to kill your grandfather, you wouldn''t have been sired and therefore wouldn''t have existed in the first ce. And if you didn''t exist, you wouldn''t be able to go back in time to kill your grandfather so he shouldn''t die. So what would actually happen? Which event would take precedence over the other? What do you think?"


    "What kind of absurd question is this?! Are you mad?!"


    "Ah, yes. Pretty absurd isn''t it? I don''t expect someone with a pea sized brain like you toe up with the answer so I''ll make this more simpler for you. What if someone else went back in time and killed your grandfather before they sired you?"


    His eyes widened as he understood what was happening, turning to the woman I had just talked to before turning back to look at the direction of where his ancestor was.


    "You¡­ You can''t¡­"


    I smiled at him, "Oh I can and I already did. Just killing your parents or even your grandparents wouldn''t have been enough. Someone with the same principles would have just taken your ce and the same thing might happen again. So that''s why we''re here to take care of the root of the problem."


    I snapped my fingers to fast forward time, now we were standing in the same forest except some of the trees had been cut down to form a small clearing, giving space for crude houses to be built.


    This was pretty impressive, considering I only skipped ahead about a week or so.


    Although that''s not what we were focused on right now.


    The woman that I had influenced before was now standing in front of the leader with her arms crossed and a stone axe strapped to her waist. Behind her were the rest of herrades, although they looked less sure of themselves.


    The stupid ancestor was scowling at her, "Me? Give up leader? Why?!"


    She pointed an usatory finger at him, "You! Bad leader! Cruel! Useless! We no need you! You do nothing!"


    "No need me?! I am leader! You ves! Useless with no leader! I build this vige!"


    "No! You Useless with no ves! Vige, we built, not you! Today! We no ves! We free!"


    The leader was now visibly irate, "You all useless! Go and kill yourselves! This my order!"


    The woman lifted her stone axe, "No, you."


    She swung the axe in an arc, smashing the stone against the side of her former master''s face, the blow sending the man crashing onto the ground.


    Unsatisfied, the woman stomped on his chest and brought up the axe again, swinging it down onto his face before he could let out any other sound and sttering brain matter all over the ground.


    She turned around to face the liberated ves and roared, "We are free!"


    I stopped time again, prompting the idiot to turn around to face me.


    "What¡­. Have have you done?"


    I shrugged, "Wiped your entire bloodline from existence, I suppose."


    "Who are you?!"


    "Oh, now you''re interested in me? Hmm¡­ I guess you could say I''m a god of sorts but that''s also a little inurate."


    He barked out inughter, "Ahahaha! You''re a God? Gods don''t exist!"


    I wagged my finger at him, "Careful now. Don''t let the other gods hear that. Some of them don''t like others denying their existence."


    He scowled at me, "You''re not a God."


    I grinned, "And you have no idea how right you are about that. Anyway, this isn''t about me, shall we see how the future changed because of this?"


    Not waiting for an answer, I tapped my foot again and the same light shed once more, returning us back to our current time in the throne room.


    The only difference was that there were two of these moving sacks of flesh and myself, both of us at the original location where this bastard had pped Cai Hong.


    With a thought, time began moving in reverse and everyone started moving backwards.


    It was slow at first but it began to go faster and faster with each passing second.


    We saw my group walking out of the throne room in reverse, we saw the idiot waiting on the throne and attending court. We saw more events pass within the throne room, including the people who were obviously Dark Sect approaching him with gifts of gold. We saw his coronation as the new king. We saw his childhood in reverse. We saw the event of his birth where it looked like he was shoved back into his mother''s womb.


    The scenes sped up even more after that as decades worth of time passed by every second.


    The view zoomed out and we were now floating in the sky and looking down at the city that sat on top of the hill.


    We watched as the city slowly shrunk over time and the buildings looked like it was torn down to be reced with the trees that were originally cut down in their ce. Nature reimed thend that was taken away and even the pce was slowly torn down until it ceased to exist.


    Without warning, we were suddenly brought back to the scene of where this trash''s ancestor was killed with the former ves celebrating their triumph.


    Time resumed back to normal again and we only managed to hear the people shouting out for the woman to be their new leader before everything blurred once more.


    Time sped up to a few decades per second and the small encampment flourished into a vige and then a town.


    It looks like they kept to the original timeline of learning about trade but it doesn''t seem like they''re worshipping money like they used to.


    One of the key differences was in the ce where the pce would have been built, they seemed to have built a shrine of sorts.


    The town then became a city and it slowly became bigger and bigger with walls and houses built around the shrine, epassing almost the same area that the previous city had.


    Eh? The shrine is getting bigger and bigger? It''s now a temple¡­ A really big temple¡­ Holy¡­ They made it as big and grand as the pce from before? They turned into a really religious country it seems.


    I''m guessing their ancestors must have felt it was thanks to the gods that they managed to break free from their shackles. Still better than the previous state of the country at least.


    Ahem¡­ Can''t lose my cool here, I still have an idiot to punish.


    Returning my face back to normal, I turned back and smiled at him, "May I present to you¡­ The new country of Sun where you do not exist."

 Chapter 809 - Have Fun Not Existing

    <h4>Chapter 809 - Have Fun Not Existing</h4>


    (MC POV)


    The idiot was looking at the new city in shock.


    "What¡­ What did you do to my pce?!"


    I wagged my finger at him, "I didn''t do anything. The new citizens of Sun did it."


    He let out a roar and tried to punch me, only for his fist to go through me without doing anything.


    The idiot was confused and tried to punch me again.


    I didn''t even bother to dodge and let his fist go through me again, going so far as to yawn at him as his fist passed through me.


    He growled at me, "Are you that scared to take my punches?!"


    I chuckled, "Oh that''s hardly the issue. The reason why you can''t hit me is because you don''t exist. At least, not anymore."


    "What are you talking about?!"


    I simply gestured to his body.


    He looked down and finally realised that his body was translucent like some kind of spirit.


    "What did you do to me?!" He demanded.


    I sighed, "So many questions¡­ Were you seriously not listening to a word I''ve said so far? We went back in time and I killed your Ancestor in front of you, didn''t I? Since your Ancestor did not leave an heir, it also means there was no way you could have been born in this timeline. Thus, you don''t exist."


    It took him a few seconds to process my words before he gestured to himself in a panic.


    "But¡­ But I''m right here!!"


    "Yes you are, for now. You''re just an existence that I created the Origin of to allow you to exist as an echo in this universe right now. But make no mistake, Sun Bu Re, the man who would''ve been the king of Sun in this current period, does not exist."


    "My name¡­ How¡­ Wh¡­ Why?"


    "How do I know your real name? I told you I am something akin to a god did I not? And why do this? Well, if you didn''t exist, then my little Cai Hong wouldn''t have been pped, right? That''s why. You said I could not undo what you did, but well¡­ I just did, so there."


    "Then why am I still here?"


    "Ha? You think just wiping out your existence was enough to atone for your crimes? No, no. Your punishment is an eternal one. You will exist in this state of nonexistence where you can see and hear everything but you are unable to interact with anything or anyone, nor can anyone or anything interact with you either."


    He was staring at me with wide, unblinking eyes, his mind still trying toprehend what I''ve just said.


    I stepped forward and gestured to the city below us, "This will be your prison. You will be trapped in the borders of this city unable to leave and be forced to witness the home you once knew be changed into something unrecognisable. All that gold you''ve worked so hard to umte no longer exists in this timeline. And this new country of Sun obviously does not ce gold as their primary concern."


    Seeing such a huge temple built is still a little unsettling for me but I''ll ignore it for now.


    "Oh, and if you think you can take advantage of your new form by going around peeping on girls, I made it such that there will be white censor bars around anyone you see unclothed. So too bad if you were having those perverted ideas."


    That seemed to have woke him up from his stupor, "I am a KING! You just destroyed my entire legacy and you think I will be concerned with THIS?!"


    I shrugged, "Hey, I''m going to dump you in this ce where you have literally nothing to do and no one to talk to for eternity as punishment. I can''t have you finding ways to entertain yourself."


    He gritted his teeth and looked away, "Hmph! Just kill me! I''ll just see this as my vacation and spend my time exploring the new city! I will never give you the satisfaction!"


    "Hmm? I never said you would be dumped into the current time though?"


    I snapped my fingers and the scenery changed once more to the scene of his ancestor being clubbed to death by a stone axe.


    "This is where I''m leaving you. You''re going to have to watch the entire society rise up from here and that''s going to take¡­ Around a few thousand years or so. And just so you know, you are limited to moving around the ''city'', so right now you can only move around this small camp until they expand. Hope by the time the actual city is built you''ll still have your sanity. Oh what am I saying? I don''t care if you do."


    I was about to return back to the future when he reached out his hands in prayer, "Wait! Wait! Wait! Please don''t leave me here! I know what I did was despicable and beyond redemption! Please give me another chance! I''ll change! I swear I''ll change! I''ll be a respectable king! I swear I will!"


    Looks like he''s in the bargaining stage of grief right now after he finished his anger stage.


    I gave him my most innocent smile, "I honestly don''t care about you, do you not understand that? There is no second chance for what you''ve done. Oh sorry, in this timeline, that never happened, so I guess I can only say that you''re just an unfortunate existence I decided to punish for no reason, heh."


    "No, no! I¡­ I worked so hard for the country! I made so much money! All that gold! I didn''t get to use them!! It''s not fair!!"


    I faced a gasp, "Oh! Of course, I agree with you!"


    Hope shed in his eyes when he heard my words, "Re¡­ Really?"


    "Yeah! You worked so hard to collect all that money so here you go!"


    I materialised all the wealth that he had umted in his entire life and dumped it at the edge of the camp.


    "There, all the gold, precious gems, paintings, sculptures and other treasures you had umted in your entire life is there."


    He immediately made a dash towards it, as though reaching it would save him or something.


    Guess his mind felt that if he were able to touch something familiar he could retain his sanity somewhat.


    Right as he was about to reach it though, he smashed belly first into an invisible wall, the gold just out of his reach.


    I chuckled, "I told you, you''re stuck inside the ''city''. And I made it such that that gold is only visible to you and will always, always remain just outside the boundary of the ''city'' so you will never be able to reach it. Not like there''s any way for you to use it even if you can though."


    He scratched at the invisible wall, trying and failing to get to the gold on the other side before turning back to me with a face full of tears.


    "Wh¡­ Why would you do this?" He sobbed.


    I smiled, "Because you''re a piece of shit who does not deserve existence."


    With those words, I tapped my foot and returned myself back to the present.. The new timeline where Cai Hong was never pped.

 Chapter 810 - The Result Of The Changes

    <h4>Chapter 810 - The Result Of The Changes</h4>


    (MC POV)


    Honestly¡­ I was expecting myself to be teleported back home or something.


    Since the king doesn''t exist anymore, there shouldn''t be any need for us to go to the country of Sun anymore right?


    So imagine my surprise when I found myself in the same carriage Guiying had lent me to use with my disciples sitting around me.


    Because of the sudden transition, my body had jerked a little upon my reentry into the timeline which my disciples took note of.


    "What''s wrong Master?" Lian Li asked in concern.


    "Did they say something to insult you, Master?" Diao Chan added.


    "Is it the food you ate for breakfast, Aniue? I knew they''re up to no good!" Tsuki cried out.


    I shook my head, "No, sorry. I was dozing off a little just now."


    "Papa sleepy?" Cai Hong asked, the little dragon sitting on myp.


    I switched my gaze to her, remembering that in this timeline she was never pped. Just look at her with her cute, sparkly eyes looking up at me. You''re so cute. Head pats for you! Definitely no one pping you this time! You''re so cute!


    "Ma¡­ Master¡­" Iris whispered while tugging my sleeve, obviously wanting head pats as well.


    Oh? Looks like she''s still the same in this timeline for some reason too.


    It''s either that or the change in timeline did not affect her which was possible as well¡­


    Before I could think too deeply about that, Manami pulled my face in between her bountiful bosoms, "Ara, ara? Just look at them tiring Master out like that. Just take a rest in my breasts, Master~"


    I''m really confused about what they''re saying right now. Who''s ''they''? What are we even doing here?


    Omniscience?


    ¡­


    Eh? So the Dark Sect are still making trouble in Beiyang and we still ended up being sent here to investigate for some reason? But Guiying should have sent other delegations first right?


    ¡­


    They turned away all ambassadors sent from Beiyang and specifically requested for me? But why?!


    ¡­


    No way¡­ No, no¡­ Synchronise my memories of the past few days right now. No wait, let''s go further, the past few weeks¡­


    ...


    No¡­ No, no, no¡­ I''m pretty sure I made sure to wipe her memories! Why did the woman I influence know exactly what I look like and made me the deity of their country to be worshipped through the generations as the one who freed them?!


    Their country now thinks that I am their god who took mortal form and wants me to ''return to my temple''?


    Because of that, they''re also shing with my disciples'' fanclub because they felt they were some upstart group that was taking advantage of me.


    Thus, to convince me to stay here, they have been nothing but amodating, bordering on fanaticism, when I came as Guiying''s envoy.


    When we crossed the border, we were met with an entire battalion worth of armed escorts and support units like they were preparing for war. We stayed in the best inns and everywhere we passed by, the people immediately got down on their knees in prayer.


    This is frankly quite embarrassing...


    Their actions also irritated my disciples to no end since they kept trying to butt in on our time together.


    They even tried to sit inside the carriage to ''keep an eye on them'' and only backed off when I told them to.


    While my disciples'' fanclub treated my word asw, this group unfortunately has the idea that they know their god better than the god themselves.


    Why isn''t there a middle ground with either of you?


    The only good thing is that most of the events that happened in the previous timeline still happened somehow so there''s not many major changes.


    Jianye city looks like it remained the same and were less religious than the rest of the country. Thus, there''s still ve auctions there and my meeting with Tsuki on this timeline remained the same.


    My guess is that there were two different factions within the country just like the original timeline managing these cities.


    Hmm¡­ Actually, it seems like nothing much changed in this timeline. Beiyang still conquered Dong and the country of Sun only knew about me after my three year disappearance since they never really went to check how ''Master Lin'' looked like, so they didn''t know I was their ''god in mortal form''.


    In this timeline, the Dark Sect was still hiding in their country but it seems like the ruler of Sun is not hiding them but a separate faction this time. We''re not here to negotiate the release of the Dark Sect to us but to assist them in capturing the Dark Sect instead.


    The country''s name is even the same too, since it wasn''t named after the founders in the first ce.


    Hmmm¡­ Funny how fate works. Almost like there''s someone guiding it¡­ Oh wait, what am I saying, there''s gods so of course there''s someone guiding it.


    "Since Master is tired¡­ I think we should take a break," Brendan suggested, looking at me with concern.


    The girls immediately agreed and Lian Li went to pass the word to Delta who called out in a voice loud enough for everyone to hear.


    "Our Master wishes to take a break from travelling!"


    Hmm? Is it just my imagination or did Delta put quite a bit of emphasis on ''our''?


    There was a whole lot of noise after that and I didn''t want to go and see what exactly were making those sounds, so I kept my face buried in Manami''s chest while she gently patted my head.


    Several minutes passed after the carriage came to a halt before a small knock resounded on our door.


    Alpha''s voice came from the other side, "Master, everything is prepared."


    I reluctantly pulled myself away from Manami''s embrace and led the way out of the carriage. But when I saw what was waiting for me outside, I almost tried to go back into the carriage again.


    There, in front of me, were rows upon rows of people dressed in ceremonial armour all on their knees with their heads bowed. They must be our escorts from Sun.


    Searching through my memories, I said the one word they needed to hear, "Rise."


    They took a while more to get back on their feet, quite a number of them whispering words of prayer when they did so.


    At least my disciples'' fanclub was subtle about it!


    The woman with the shiniest and most decorated armour stepped towards me, her figure a good head taller than me.


    "God Lin, we have set up your tent for you, please make use of it."


    Oh right, their society was operating in a matriarchal hierarchy, just like Luna''s. But unlike hers, men weren''t relegated to second ss citizens, it''s just that most of the positions of power were upied by women.


    I searched through my memories to remember this woman as Valeria, themander of the current battalion that was escorting us right now.


    Also¡­ ''God Lin''? Just hearing that is sending shivers down my spine.


    Before I could answer her, Lian Li appeared beside me with her chest puffed out, "How many times do we need to tell you. We will be the ones who will take care of Master''s needs."


    Valeria scowled at her, "I''ve seen the amount of care you''ve done for our God and they are frankly quitecking. To think you would even let someone Diviney down in a sleeping bag of all things. God Lin, please, we have prepared the tent with warm food and bed for you."


    I looked over her shoulder and past the rest of the army of followers to see a tent as big as a small house pitched behind them.


    I raised my hands slightly, "Erm¡­ I just wanted to step out and walk around for some air so I don''t really need that¡­"


    Valeria bowed her head, "Understood, please make use of the pnquin, God Lin."


    "Err¡­ No. I said I''m going to walk¡­"


    "That''s right, Master said a walk, typical of you to not hear what Master wants," Lian Li hissed.


    Somehow she reminded me of a cat arching its back to make itself look more threatening considering the difference in height between the two.


    Valeria straightened her back, "There is no way I will allow the earth to stain our most venerable God''s feet. If the pnquin is unsuitable, please allow me the honour of carrying you, God Lin."


    "Haaa? Even I have never carried Master before! Get in line!"


    Erm¡­ That''s what you''re concerned about, Lian Li?


    Valeria showed a face of disgust, "To think you''ve allowed our God to be walking around like some disgusting mortal¡­ Truly despicable¡­"


    Aren''t you also a mortal?


    "Hmph! Do you even think you are qualified to carry Master around? Of course you aren''t!"


    "I have gone through the Ritual of Cleansing every day to serve our dearest God. Out of everyone here I am the most suitable to handle such a task."


    "What even is this stupid ritual? You''re just making things up!"


    "To not even know about this ritual, this is why all of you are so ignorant¡­ How can such people like you be qualified to serve our God for so long?"


    "You must have never been pped before, should I p you now? Hmm? I think I should p you."


    I cleared my throat, "You know what girls? I''m done with the air¡­ We can set off now."


    "Yes, Master!"


    "Yes, God Lin."


    ¡­


    I''m exhausted¡­


    At least I have the knowledge that Cai Hong is the cutest and was never pped in this timeline to heal my heart.

 Chapter 811: The Witch Wants To Show Off (*RRR)

    <h4>Chapter 811: The Witch Wants To Show Off (*RRR)</h4>


    (MC POV)


    The sky darkened and we were looking for a ce to stop for the night.


    By some coincidence, we ended up camping on the same hill as the previous timeline that overlooked the capital city. It seems like we spent an extra day on our travels this timepared to the original timeline.


    Once again, Valeria made that obnoxiously big tent for me to sleep in and since I''ve already blown off all her suggestions in the day, I decided to at least show her a little bit of face by epting it tonight.


    The catch was that my disciples were allowed to stay with me as well which they begrudgingly agreed after I pointed out that I should be able to choose mypanions.


    Originally I was nning for everyone to stay together but the girls had other ns and proceeded to draw lots upon hearing about the decision.


    Diao Chan ended up drawing the winning lot and I quickly realised it was to determine who would sleep with me tonight.


    And by sleeping, I meant having sex.


    And since it''s Diao Chan¡­


    Well¡­ Can''t say I didn''t expect this, so that''s why I wasn''t exactly surprised when Diao Chan stripped herself down to only her stockings the moment we stepped inside the tent.


    "Master~ Could you bless your little witch with your Divine essence please?" She begged while on her knees. "Oh! And by essence, I mean your very delicious and wonderful cum!"


    This horny girl¡­


    I crossed my arms, "You girls were nning for this aren''t you? You''re hoping Valeriaes in and sees one of you riding me?"


    Diao Chan fluttered her eyshes at me, "Oh~ Actually, I was hoping to be bent over this table screaming out my orgasms while Master rails me with your wonderful cock from behind when she walks in~"


    "Really?"


    "Really, really~"


    "So what are you waiting for? Do you expect me to strip myself?"


    She gave a yelp of glee and immediately reached for me to strip me off my clothes.


    The first article she chose to take off was my bottoms. Her fingers slipped into the waistbands of both my underwear and pants to pull them both down in one fluid motion.


    Without hesitation, she wrapped her fingers around myid member and gave it a few gentle tugs, giggling when she felt me twitch at her ministrations.


    My witch gave my balls a few more rubs before standing up on her feet, her hands undid the sash around my waist with deft, practised motions so that she could strip the rest of my robes off.


    When she was reaching up to pull the cloth over my shoulders, my own hands moved forward to wrap around her waist, pulling her forward to me.


    "Master?" Diao Chan gasped, surprised.


    I smiled and moved forward to im her lips with mine, kissing her gently and passionately.


    Though she was surprised by my sudden actions, she quickly recovered and I felt her hands reach around my back, embracing me to kiss her deeper to which Iplied.


    Her lips parted and her tongue brushed against my lips, coaxing my own tongue out to seek hers in a sensual dance and entwining around each other.


    I felt Diao Chan press herself against me as her tongue explored the inside of my mouth, tasting every single corner of it.


    My hands slowly moved to stroke her back, moving downwards to cup her the bountiful globes that were her bottoms. My fingers dug into her flesh, sliding towards the inside of her thighs from behind to realise her juices were flowing down her legs like a river stream.


    Diao Chan slowly took a small step back to create space between us, allowing her to reach down to feel my rod that had risen to full erection from our kiss.


    She gave it a few pumps to ensure it was fully erected before showing me her incredible dexterity by lifting one leg up to bnce herself on the other.


    Her hand then guided my cock to her dripping pussy, lowering her hips while still maintaining her bnce and our kiss until herher lips kissed the tip of my manhood.


    She moaned into my mouth before dropping her hips down, her pussy swallowing up the entire length of my cock in a single thrust. I could just feel myself hitting the entrance of her womb right before her walls mped down hard around me.


    Diao Chan broke our kiss, throwing her head back to scream out her pleasures as she came from the feeling of being prated.


    "Ahhhhnnn!! Master!!! Cummiiiiiing!!"


    I held her close and let her ride out her orgasm, my witch finally calming down after a minute or so.


    "Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Hnnngg¡­ It feels so good to be filled with you, Master~" She moaned, intentionally flexing her abdominal muscles to squeeze on my cock.


    "And I''m happy to fill my horny little witch up too."


    "Hnnnng!! Call me your bitch, Master! Throw me on the bed and fuck me, please!"


    I lifted her up and carried her onto the bed, dropping the both of us on top of the sheets.


    "Does my bitch want to be fucked?"


    "Haaaggghhh!!! Hnnngg!! Yes!! Your bitch wants to be fucked Master! Fuck me! Fill me!! im me!!!"


    I moved my hips back to pull myself almost all the way out of her before dropping it back in, sheathing myself back into her waiting folds.


    Diao Chan''s stocking d legs immediately rose to mp around my waist as she came a second time.


    Instead of stopping like before, I began pistoning my hips and thrusting my cock in and out of her pussy.


    "Cho¡­ Choke me!! Master Choke me!!"


    I moved one of my hands forward to her throat, my thumb pressing against the side of her neck where I knew her blood vessel was before strengthening my grip on her.


    She gasped and her eyes rolled to the back of her head, her entire body convulsing even as her pussy mped harder on my cock with each thrust.


    "Hnnnggg! Gurk! Master! Cum!! Cum inside me! Cum inside me!!"


    With how her pussy was massaging my cock, it didn''t take long for me to feel my own climax build up to the precipice as well.


    A grunt was all I could let out before I emptied my load inside her waiting womb, sttering her insides white with my seed.


    Diao Chan''s back arched as she came for the third time, this time squirting out her juices to drench the sheets underneath us.


    Even as I was cumming, my hips didn''t stop and I continued to piston myself in and out of her, timing my spurts with my thrusts inside her.


    Only when I was done did I stop my hips, leaving my cock inside her still quivering pussy.


    I released my grip on her throat as we both winded down from our high, both of us panting as we stared lovingly into each other''s eyes.


    I was just about to lean in for a kiss when I heard a rap on the tent pole followed by Valeria''s voice, "God Lin? May this servant intrude on your abode?"


    Diao Chan looked at me and smirked, "My Master bids you enter, miss Valeria."


    "Pardon the intrusion."


    The woman lifted the tent p to walk in, only to stand stock still in shock as her mind processed the sight of me balls deep in my disciple with our love juices slowly dripping out from between her legs.


    Well, aside from the fact that Diao Chan wasn''t bent over, it kind of matched what she had in mind.


    Now what is she going to do?

 Chapter 812: The Witchs Torment (*RR)

    <h4>Chapter 812: The Witch''s ''Torment'' (*RR)</h4>


    (Diao Chan POV)


    I smiled victoriously at that insufferable bitch''s shocked face.


    Yep, that''s right, my beloved Master and the one you worship as your country''s ''Founding God'' is currently making sweet, sweet, oh so mind-blowing, toe-curling love with me right now and there''s absolutely nothing you can do about it!


    Ohhhh~ I felt Master''s cock twitch inside me! Was he also a little turned on by our little audience? Maybe I should try and convince Master to have a little bit of exhibitionistic sex if we get the chance?


    Master and I would be strolling outside on the streets with His hand around my waist¡­ His hand would then lower to my butt and then move under my skirt to find me without any panties¡­ Master''s oh so delectable fingers would then push inside my pussy and I would beg for Master to take me right there. Then Master would lift up my skirt and start pounding me with His divine cock right in the middle of the street with all those people watching us and I''ll just cum and cum and cum and cum and¡­


    Oh dear, I''m getting really wet just thinking about it! Hmm? What were we doing again?


    Ah! That''s right, hello insufferable bitch~ I have your God''s cock inside my pussy right now~


    "What¡­ What are you doing to our Founding God you bitch?!" She shrieked.


    I gave her the most mischievous smirk I could while I was enjoying the feeling of massaging Master''s cock with my pussy, "Can''t you tell? I''m sexually satisfying my beloved Master~"


    I could see Master rolling His eyes at me.


    Ok, that was a lie on my part, it''s more of Master sexually satisfying me bute on Master! You''re enjoying this too aren''t you? Admit it, Master! My pussy feels good, doesn''t it?


    As if hearing my protest, Master''s hips began to make small back and forth motions, His wonderful cock nting kisses repeatedly on the entrance of my womb.


    I shuddered and wondered if it would be better to let this bitch see my smug face or just simply give in to the pleasure and let her see the fucked silly face I really want to make right now.


    Hnnng!! Master¡­ You fill me up so good¡­


    That insufferable bitch squared her shoulders and stepped towards us, "Get off of God Lin right now you damned slut! How dare you sully His Divinity with your mortal desires!"


    I arched an eyebrow at Master who shrugged, showing me that He was letting me handle this and that He knew exactly why we were doing this. Fufufu~ Of course Master would know~


    Mnnhhh! But Master still fucks me so good though! Even with this slow rhythm¡­ The gentle way your cock keeps pushing in and out of me and hitting all the right spots¡­ Ahhhn!! It''s really hard to concentrate when it feels like my head is up in the clouds, Master!


    Ohhhh! That''s the spot¡­ Ehehehe¡­ Master''s cooooock¡­


    Ah, that''s right¡­


    I smiled at the bitch and gestured to myself, "Are you blind? Do you not see that I am not forcing myself on Master but instead, letting Master indulge His pleasures on this body of mine?"


    "It''s obvious you seduced Him with your sinful body! Why else would God Lin even fornicate with you?!"


    "Oh my? Thank you for thepliment~"


    "That was not apliment! Stop shaking your hips and get off of our Founding God!"


    Master was obviously enjoying this exchange with that smile on His face. That, and the fact that Master was the one moving His hips to thrust in and out of me.


    I clucked my tongue at her, "This is the problem with you idiots. Who are you to decide what is or isn''t Master''s wants and needs? Who are you to decide how Master should or shouldn''t act? Why are you lot acting like you know Master better than Master Himself?"


    Master paused in His thrusting which gave me a fright, I even felt a cold chill crawl up my spine thinking my words had displeased Him. The next second however, my concerns werepletely washed away when Master grasped my hips and began thrusting His hips with even more vigour than before, abandoning all traces of subtlety in our love making.


    Because of that, I couldn''t hold myself back and let out a moan as an earth shattering orgasm shook my core.


    And by moan, I meant I screamed, "Master!! I''m cumming!! I''m CUMMING!!"


    Master held me close to kiss me and I clung on to Him for dear life while my mind was a cacophony of various lewd sounds, mostly about how much I adored Master while I came.


    I barely registered the sounds of distressing from that bitch while I came down from my high, all of my senses focused on taking in Master''s figure in front of me.


    Master slowly lowered me back down on the bed before turning His gaze on the bitch.


    "Valeria," Master''s oh so sexy voice echoed around the room. How I wish that I could just listen to that voice forever¡­


    "Eh? Ah! Yes, my God?"


    "My disciples are right, you know? Why are all of you assuming that you know me better than I know myself. I''m having sex with my dear Diao Chan right now because I want to, not because I was coerced into it."


    She looked conflicted, "But¡­ But your purity¡­"


    Master shrugged, "Who said that sex is a sin? Did I say that?"


    Ehehe~ The look on her face is utterly priceless now!


    My onlyint is that Master doesn''t do it with us enough! I want more! More! Fill me with more of your seed, Master! I want to taste every inch of your skin, feel your touch on me, your essence, your taste, your smell, your everything!


    Punish me more! More! Whip me! Choke me! Hurt me! Use me! Make me your personal little bitch and own me! Fuck me silly like your personal toy!


    Anyone who even thinks ofing between us¡­ I will make sure they suffer! Their limbs¡­ Their eyes¡­ Their fingers, their hair, their legs, their arms, their heart, their teeth¡­ I''ll pull them out one by one and make them¡­ Ahhhhnnn!!


    I looked down and Master had pulled Himself out of me, the sight of His cock slick with my juices almost made me instinctively dive towards it to clean Master with my mouth.


    But knowing what was going on, I held myself back to look at the insufferable bitch.


    Oh? Hehehe~ Just look at her eyeing Master''s cock like a starving woman presented with a buffet.


    By my estimation, she''s going to be on her knees and sucking on Master''s cock in the next five minutes.


    Actually, please don''t do that. I want to be on my knees and sucking Master''s glorious cock instead.


    Mmmm~ Tonight''s definitely going to be a long night~

 Chapter 813: Welcome Home Founding God (*R)

    <h4>Chapter 813: Wee Home Founding God (*R)</h4>


    (MC POV)


    After I pulled out my meat pole from Diao Chan''s dripping pussy and suggested that Valeria join us, she blushed up to her ears and ran out of the tent after thoroughly apologising and then excusing herself.


    Diao chan was rather amused by her reaction and admitted that she thought Valeria would have gone down on me right there and then.


    In the end, Diao Chan got on her knees and took my manhood in her mouth and kept sucking until she received a good helping of my seed in her belly.


    It then went right back to me ploughing her entrance from behind until my seed was leaking out in between her legs.


    It''s a good thing the tent came with its own silencing inscription since Diao Chan did not hold back her screams of pleasure. Valeria also didn''t show up again and a quick check with omniscience showed that she was busy praying in her own tent, her face still as red as a tomato.


    Morning came and we were back on the road again, Valeria greeting me with an obviously flushed face while unable to meet my eyes.


    My disciples obviously knew what happened so they were smirking to themselves when they saw her blushing face.


    At least they didn''tment on it so we managed to set off for the capital without much trouble.


    Unlike the previous timeline, we only ended up reaching the gates of the city when the sun was setting on ount of our muchrger group.


    One thing that was simr to the previous timeline was the line of people outside the city gates. But instead of queuing up to enter the city, it seems like everyone there was present to see us.


    The crowd of people outside the gates immediately dropped to their knees in prayer when our convoy came into view, several of them even throwing flower petals in our wake.


    The scene continued even as we passed through the gates. In fact, there were even more people waiting inside the city than there were outside. It looks as though everyone in the city had turned out to wee us.


    Curiously, the city was built the same way as the previous timeline. But instead of dividing the city up in terms of wealth, it seems like the deeper into the city you go, the more focused on religion it bes. Everything that wasn''t religion rted was kept within the first two sections while the third section had buildings that werepletely devoted to ces of worship while the fourth and final section contained the giant temple itself.


    Naturally we had no problems passing through the gates with our procession. The people on the streets weing us also switched from normal town citizens to people wearing clergy uniforms the deeper we went.


    I was a little curious how a country so devoted to religion still became a trading powerhouse though?


    ¡­


    Ah, so they''re still using the city of Jianye as their main trading capital so money is still flowing in like water. But instead of obsessing over the money they earned by unting it, they are instead using it to fund the spread of their religion and building and improving their ces of worship.


    ¡­


    Knowing that all of these ces were built with me in mind¡­ I''m not exactly sure what to feel about this¡­


    What about Archlis? Isn''t her domain here as well? How is this new country affecting her?


    ¡­


    She''s joined the religion and herke became one of the sites for worship too¡­ Of course she did¡­


    "Master, we''ve arrived," Delta announced from the coachman''s window.


    I looked out the window and¡­ Huh¡­ The temple looks bigger than I remembered¡­ Must be because I was looking at it from above back then but now I''m seeing it from ground level.


    Alpha opened the carriage door for me and I stepped out of the carriage with my disciples in tow.


    Standing in front of the temple to receive us was a group of women dressed in habits simr to nuns except the colour scheme was flipped with the tunic and veil being white in colour while the wimple and the coif were ck.


    I''m curious how they even came up with such a design.


    When my foot touched the ground, everyone fell to their knees with their heads bowed.


    "We bid our Founding God wee home," The one leading the group of nuns called out.


    My disciples were obviously not amused at the implications of such a statement but kept their thoughts to themselves.


    I cleared my throat, "Rise."


    In case you were wondering why I sound so crude, apparently adding ''please'' or making it sound like a request was ''unbing of someone as high as myself''. Yes, this was another instance of them thinking they knew myself better than I do.


    But seeing how this change was caused by me and the fact that Cai Hong isn''t pped here which is the most important thing¡­ I''ll just deal with it for now. If something else happens, then I''ll see what I can do about it.


    The congregation around me obeyed mymand, the leader of the nuns stepping forward to stop a short distance away from me before bowing once more.


    "God Lin, I am Priestess Phoebe, it is my greatest honour to be blessed with your presence. I hope sister Valeria has made your journey asfortable as possible?"


    I heard my disciples whispering behind me.


    "Priestess she says¡­"


    "Ara, ara? They''re obviously copying us."


    "So shameless. Even wearing that habit too¡­"


    "Onii-sama doesn''t care about that¡­"


    "Of course that annoying bitch was a problem¡­"


    Ahem¡­ Let''s just pretend I didn''t hear that¡­ Having to acknowledge one church had sprung up in my name is already bad enough¡­ Err¡­ I mean fanclub. Yep, my disciples made a fanclub of me, that''s it.


    I nodded at her, "Valeria has been nothing but amodating. She is a good woman."


    The mentioned woman bowed her head, "I thank God Lin for the praise."


    Phoebe gasped, "How envious to have received our Founding God''s praise! Once again, we thank you for gracing us with your presence, God Lin."


    I waved my hand, "Think nothing of it. Now, I believe I''m here to meet with your¡­ Leader?"


    I believe her official title wasn''t ''Queen'' or even ''Empress'' seeing the culture of this country¡­


    Phoebe smiled, "High Maiden Tatiana is waiting for God Lin inside your temple. Please allow us to escort you."


    "To think she would let Master meet her rather thaning out to meet Master, how arrogant," Kiyomimented.


    Phoebe maintained her smile, "My apologies. It is indeed extremely rude of us to do so but please understand that Maiden Tatiana has special circumstances that do not allow her to go outside easily."


    I shrugged, "It''s fine. Let''s just go meet her."


    "God Lin''s benevolence is truly humbling to witness. Please, this way."


    She turned and began walking up the steps leading towards the temple.


    Since this was what we were here for, there was no reason not to follow her so we fell into step behind her.


    Hopefully nothing else happens here that requires me to change history again.


    More than I already have at least¡­

 Chapter 814: Youre Still Here?

    <h4>Chapter 814: You''re Still Here?</h4>


    (MC POV)


    The first thing we saw when we stepped into the temple was a giant statue at the entrance. The statue was so big that it reached all the way to the ceiling and looked like it was looking down and judging everyone that was entering the temple.


    All of us looked up at it and¡­


    "Cheh¡­ They got Aniue''s cheekbones too high¡­" Tsuki sneered.


    "Not only that, Master''s nose isn''t that sharp either," Lian Li added.


    Manami tilted her head slightly with her finger on her chin, "Ara, ara? Master''s fingers are longer and thinner than that too."


    "And they got the size of Master''s eyes wrong too," Diao Chan shook her head with a sigh.


    "Un! Un! Also, Onii-sama''s lips are wider than that!" ria huffed.


    Kiyomi looked at the nuns in front of us with a mocking sigh, "Some religion they''re running when they can''t even get their God''s looks right, hmm? I wonder who the inferior copycats are?"


    I do want to point out that their religion technically started earlier than my disciples''... Oh wait, my disciples'' are a fanclub, not a religion so it''s two different things.


    Phoebe and all the nuns following us turned to inspect me and realised that my disciples were right in the ces they pointed out.


    I was actually more surprised that they even managed to make something like this without me being there as a reference for them. Not to mention the fact that all their artwork of me must have been made before I was even born into this World.


    Also¡­ Doesn''t this mean my disciples have been paying really close attention to my appearance than I thought they were? That''s a little embarrassing¡­


    Phoebe immediately turned to the other nuns to bark an order, "Heed my decree, take down every single artwork that depicts our Founding God in the country and have them all reworked! Make sure that they get it right this time!"


    The nuns bowed their heads and left without another word.


    I''m quite surprised no oneined though, considering the amount of money they would need to actualize what she just ordered. Then again¡­ They do have a lot of it so it''s possible I guess?


    Oh well, it''s their country so I don''t really care what they''re doing with it.


    Phoebe turned and bowed to me, "Please ept our deepest apologies God Lin. To think we had failed to capture your divine appearance properly all this time is truly a mistake on our part."


    I shook my head, "It''s fine. It''s already quite impressive that you managed to make all of this without a reference in the first ce.


    "We are honoured by your praise, God Lin. Please, High Maiden Tatiana has been looking forward to meeting you for a long time."


    She continued leading us deeper into the temple, passing through long, empty hallways devoid of anyone.


    I felt the need to point that out, "Is this ce usually this empty?"


    "Aside from festivities where pilgrims woulde to visit and pray, this ce is supposed to be your home, God Lin. Not everyone can just step foot in such a sacred ce whenever."


    Umm¡­ I don''t remember calling this ce my home but ok¡­ I guess I should be d I don''t need to deal with a whole bunch of worshippers gawking at us while we walk through here.


    We were guided to the very back of the temple where a set of grand marble doors with two braziers alit with mes on either side. The door itself was decorated with intricate carvings of what I can only assume to be representations of people praying to a god in the sky.


    Phoebe stopped there and turned to us, "High Maiden Tatiana is waiting inside, God Lin. However, I can only allow our Founding God to pass these doors. We have a separate room where your¡­ Companions¡­ Can wait."


    "Hell no!" Eris rejected the idea immediately. "How do we know if you won''t do something weird to Master while we aren''t looking?"


    The woman in the nun outfit sighed, "I can assure you that we have too much respect for God Lin to do anything untoward our Founding God. So please rest assured that we will not make our God ufortable in any way."


    "If that''s the cae, then we should be able to stay near Master even when meeting this so-called maiden of yours," Lian Li pointed out.


    "This is a sacred meeting between our High Maiden Tatiana and our Founding God, it is not something any uninvolved party should butt into. Please understand."


    I raised my hand before my disciples could continue arguing, "It''s fine. Just go take a break, I''ll go see meet her and talk to her about our situation and I''ll be out in a bit."


    "Is Master sure about this?" Brendan asked, hiding the potion bottle he had been holding discreetly behind him.


    I nodded, "I''ll be fine. If they try to do something weird to you guys, just shout for me, ok? I''lle running to protect you all."


    "Ehehe~ Since Master put it that way¡­ I suppose we have no choice~" Lian Li giggled, trying to hide her blush behind her hands.


    Cai Hong reached up her hands, "Papa, huggies?"


    A, of course you can have huggies Cai Hong! Don''t worry, I already changed the timeline so there''s no idiots around to hurt you this time! If there is, I''ll just change it again for you!


    Phoebe gestured for them to follow her and brought them away, leaving me alone in front of the doors.


    I reached up to push open the door, expecting the doors to be rtively heavy.


    Unexpectedly, both of them slowly swung inwards by themselves with a loud groan the moment my hands touched the marble surface.


    Interesting¡­ They managed to register this door to recognise and open up for me¡­ But how?


    It''s not like I have some of my Quark signatures lying around that they could just tap into or something.


    Oh well, since the doors were open, I stepped past the threshold and entered the room.


    Except that calling it a room was most probably the wrong term since the other side was a literal featureless, white space all around. The only thing inside it were the doors behind me, a pool of water in a far off corner and what looked like a hut with a small garden beside it in the centre.


    Eh? Isn''t that the hut that was used by the former tribe leader? What the hell is that doing here after all these years?


    With nowhere else to go, I made my way towards the hut just as a woman stepped out of it.


    She had long brown hair that was tied in a simple ponytail and had the figure of someone who was no stranger to field work. But under that muscle, the woman still managed to retain a sense of femininity in her movements. Or maybe it''s just because she''s also gifted in the chest and butt departments that gives off that sense.


    I stopped in my tracks and that person gasped when she saw me.


    "My Divine! My God! My Freedom! You are here!" She cried out, tears literally streaming down her cheeks.


    She was the woman I had incited to overthrow that king''s ancestor back then¡­ The very same one who clubbed the tribe leader''s face in with a stone axe.


    Woman¡­ It''s been at least a few thousand years! Last I checked you were definitely not a Practitioner! How in the world are you still alive?!!

 Chapter 815: You May Not Understand What You Did But Good Job!

    <h4>Chapter 815: You May Not Understand What You Did But Good Job!</h4>


    (MC POV)


    "My saviour! My God! My Divine! My prayers have been answered! You havee for me!" The woman gasped, falling to her knees in front of me.


    I raised my eyebrow at her, "You are¡­ Tatiana?"


    "Yes! Yes! For my revered God to remember my name! This one is deeply honoured!!"


    Well¡­ It''s more because your subordinate told me your name but I guess she doesn''t need to know that. I admit I didn''t even know your name when I was setting you up on the path of conquest since I figured we would never meet again.


    Putting all that aside¡­


    "How are you still alive? It''s been at least a few thousand years hasn''t it?" I asked.


    She nodded, "Yes! It''s all thanks to Founding God''s divine grace that I am still here! I will never forget the day that you''ve freed us from our wretched fate!"


    First of all, what does that have to do with me? And also¡­ I specifically remember that I did not present myself as some sort of god to her, so what gave her the idea of such a thing?


    Omniscience?


    Unexpectedly, instead of giving me a worded answer, a memory scene was shown to me instead.


    Tatiana was standing at the exact same posture with her stone axe in her hands with her head tilted up and in front of her was¡­ What?


    In that memory, I had descended from the sky with a ray of blinding white light shining down upon where Inded. The memory me then reached out and touched her head, whispering the words I had told her back then before ascending back to the sky with a blindingly bright smile on my face.


    Ok, hold it, hold it¡­ My entrance was definitely not that dramatic back then. I''m pretty sure her imagination just exaggerated the events of that day after thousands of years passed so that could be exined somewhat.


    But the next issue is¡­ She shouldn''t even remember this event because I erased her memories didn''t I?!


    Wait¡­ Did I?


    ¡­


    Oh¡­ I¡­ I didn''t¡­ Oh fuck.


    Ok, that was my bad¡­ Umm¡­ Should I just go back and redo all this again?


    Hmm¡­ Screw it, Cai Hong isn''t pped in this timeline and that''s what matters. Whatever thates from this I''ll just deal with it.


    I cleared my throat, "I see¡­ Umm¡­ No wait¡­ Actually that doesn''t exin anything. I don''t remember granting you immortality or anything like that? All I did was give you amand to start a country of your own, did I not?"


    Tatiana raised her head and beamed at me, "Yes, God Lin! At first I thought I had done enough just by freeing my brethren and building up the vige! But I realised this was a test devised by our God for me to ovee! A vige was not a country and there was no way I could do it in one lifetime! So I became immortal!"


    I blinked at her a few times.


    "Hold on¡­ I think we''re skipping a couple of steps here¡­ How did you even be immortal? You''re not a Practitioner, are you?"


    She smiled proudly at my question, "I am not, God Lin. But after your revtions, my eyes had opened and I could see your essence lingering within our vige. After a few decades of trying, I managed to tap into that source and anchor my own lifeforce to it to make me immortal! The only problem was that I had to stay here or else I would rapidly age and die when I stepped out of the room. But that was a small price to pay to meet with our God again!"


    I frowned at her words and looked around the room.


    Now that I''m actually searching around¡­ This room is saturated with Origin energy! That meant she managed to tap into an Origin source? How and why is there even such a thing around here?!


    I turned back to her, "Where is this¡­ Source?"


    Her face brightened up even more and gestured towards the hut, "Is Founding God here to im it back? Ahhh! To know that I''ve fulfilled my God''s wish is the greatest gift I can ever receive! I am ready to join the hallowed halls of my God!"


    Err¡­ I''m not even going toment on that but let''s just see what it is first.


    Tatiana lifted the p of the tent and ushered me in with a bow filled with reverence.


    Entering the small space, I stopped dead in my tracks when I saw what was inside.


    A ghostly figure was impaled on almost every part of its body on what looked like ethereal spikes jutting out from the ground. White streams of energy were flowing down said spikes and into the ground, no doubt it was the Origin energy I sensed inside the room.


    That wasn''t the surprising thing though, it was the fact that the figure was the idiot king that no longer exists in this world.


    Ok this is ridiculous¡­ I definitely remember making it such that no one and nothing could touch him, so why is he in such a state?


    Omniscience?


    ¡­


    Yes, I know I can touch him if I wanted to but what does that have to do with anything?


    ¡­


    When I gave Tatiana thosemandments she became ''Origin touched''? What the hell does that even mean?


    ¡­


    Eh? She became charged with Origin energy and learnt how to sense more in the air around her. And because I cursed that piece of shit to be eternal, she managed to anchor her own lifeforce to him and made herself immortal too.


    Does she even know who he is?


    ¡­


    Oh, to her the king isn''t a ghostly figure but just some kind of blob of Origin energy so she doesn''t even know that blob is sentient¡­


    Eh?


    This anchoring she did on him was also especially painful for him since it''s literally sucking the Origin out of him, meaning this bastard would constantly feel like his blood, bones, muscles, hair and soul were being pulled out of him every second? And he''s been like this for thest few thousand years?


    You know what? I wholeheartedly approve of this. Great job Tatiana!


    I reached out and pat her head for doing such a good job at torturing him, even if it was idental.


    "Ha¡­ Haaaaa?! Founding God is¡­ Patting my head?! AHHHHHH!!! This bliss!!! AHHHH!!!!"


    The High Maiden of the country of Sun promptly fainted and dropped onto the ground.


    ¡­


    Well, I guess some things just never change¡­

 Chapter 816: His Punishment Is Eternal

    <h4>Chapter 816: His Punishment Is Eternal</h4>


    (MC POV)


    Since Tatiana is currently out ofmission, I decided to take the opportunity to take a closer look at the piece of shit who wasn''t worthy of existence.


    Hmm¡­ He doesn''t seem to have noticed me.


    Then again, considering he must have been in this state of constant agony and pain for at least a few thousand years, I wouldn''t be surprised if his mind was already broken. Not that he even has a mind to begin with since he doesn''t exist in the first ce, heh heh.


    I moved until I was right in front of him and he still showed no signs of registering my presence. The only indication of him still being alive was that he''s still groaning in pain as his very being was being used to fuel Tatiana''s immortality.


    I even poked him a few times and all he did was groan a little louder.


    Yep, looks like his mind really is broken so I doubt he''s even suffering much now.


    Well, we can''t have that so let''s fix that shall we?


    I snapped my fingers and restored the Origin of his sanity. The moment I did so, light returned to his translucent eyes and it took him but a heartbeat before he let out a wail of pain.


    "ARRGHHH!!! STOP THIS PLEASE!!! IT BURNS!! It¡­ It¡­ AHHHHH!!!"


    Perfect.


    Since it wasn''t exactly possible for me to have a conversation while this moron is screaming out in pain, I made a little change and blocked his pain receptors temporarily.


    "ARRHHH!! AHHH!!! Ahh¡­ Ah? It doesn''t¡­ Hurt?"


    I cleared my throat to get his attention before waving my hand, "Ahem. Hello mister¡­ Oh wait, erm¡­ Who are you? I don''t think you actually exist in this universe?"


    He blinked at me for a few moments, "Do¡­ Do I know you?"


    "Huh¡­ I suppose it shouldn''t be surprising that you forgot about me, it''s been what? A few thousand years since west met?"


    "Few¡­ Thousand? Who¡­ Eh? You¡­ You!! YOU!! Wait¡­ Who?"


    Looks like he really forgot about me already, perhaps a jolt in his memory will help.


    I waved my hand over his face, making him remember the scene of me putting him in his current position that caused the shift in the timeline.


    Recognition finally dawned on his face but instead of the anger I thought he would show, the man actually broke down in tears.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I''m sorry¡­ I''m sorry¡­ Please¡­ Please¡­ Let me die¡­ Please¡­"


    Oh wow he''s really broken huh, this is kind of making me feel bad. He''s already suffered for a few thousand years, he''s served his time right?


    After all¡­ It''s not like he did anything to deserve this right? He literally did nothing in his life after all.


    I guess it would make sense for him to be released from his suffering now¡­


    Just kidding.


    Like hell I''m letting him off, ever. When I said he''ll be tormented for eternity, I really did mean eternity. Even when this world ceases to exist¡­


    Ok, maybe when this world ceases to exist I''ll let you be released. But until then, you''re going to have to suffer every waking moment of your life.


    You think just a few thousand years of suffering was enough to atone for doing the thing that you most definitely did not do? Especially when you most certainly didn''t do it in front of me? Yeah, you''re not going free anytime soon, buddy.


    I made him able to feel pain again and he went right back to screaming.


    "AHHH!! WHY?! PLEASE!!! AHHHHHHH!!"


    It got a little annoying so I silenced his screams with a barrier before walking away from him to return to the unconscious Tatiana.


    I gave the girl a soft shake on her shoulders and her eyes fluttered open before she looked around her in confusion.


    "What¡­ What happened? I dreamt that my God was giving me headpats and¡­ Eh? God Lin?!"


    I chuckled, "It wasn''t a dream. Do you want more head pats?"


    "Eh? Umm¡­ That would be improper of me! I am eternally grateful for Founding God''s benevolence! Such a reward is wasted on me! That said¡­ Is God not going to absorb your fragment?"


    I shook my head, "There''s no need for me to, it''s not like I''m missing a part of myself or anything. You can continue using it if you want to, actually."


    "Ehhhh?! I get to spend my immortal life with my God?! This is truly bliss! Thank you God! Ahhh¡­ Every day with my God¡­"


    Well¡­ At least she''s not calling me ''god Lin'' which I feel is a little bit more cringe¡­ And I worry what will happen when Iris regains her divinity, she got quite pissed when my disciples called me a god too.


    I cleared my throat which brought her out of her delusions of spending the rest of her immortal life worshipping me.


    "Anyway¡­ I already know why you''re still around so I think we can get to the main topic of why I''m here."


    "Ah! Don''t worry, my God! You can move in anytime! We even have the festivities and events nned out for your grand return! You can leave it to us! We can also prepare any amodations for you but¡­ If God does not mind it¡­ It would greatly honour me if you can stay here with me¡­ Ehehe~"


    I sighed, "No, I''m not moving here¡­ I never even nned to do that in the first ce."


    Tatiana''s eyes widened, "E¡­ Eh?! Wh¡­ Why not? This is Founding God''s home isn''t it? Of course you''vee back here to return home, right?"


    "Just because I gave you the revtion of starting your own country doesn''t mean this is my home you know?"


    "It¡­ It doesn''t?"


    "Yeah¡­ I mean¡­ If you''re considering who I really am, my real home isn''t even in this World."


    "Eh¡­ Eh? Umm¡­ Ah! God''s home is in the sky right?! I understand! Then how about just making this your vacation home? It would be a great honour for us!"


    Well¡­ She''s not exactly wrong in saying my home''s in the sky since the universe kind of is but¡­


    "I don''t really intend to move out of my other home in Beiyang, you know? Anyway, I''m not here to talk about that, I''m here about the Dark Sect."


    "God''s not moving here¡­ Eh? Ah! Of course! The Dark Sect! Umm¡­ Er¡­ Does God really not want to reconsider? We have great temples! I do great back and foot massages! We also have many festivals and events held in your name! I think God will really like it here! Won''t you please just give it a thought?"


    "Umm¡­ Like I said¡­ I don''t really intend on moving¡­"


    "I can personally guarantee that my God will have a great time here! You will have everything you ever want or need!"


    "I mean¡­ I can already do that on my own¡­"


    "The people all wish to see their God! They have prayed every single day to you to show their devotion to you! Please?"


    "I don''t think¡­"


    "Is the temple not big enough? We can tear it down and rebuild it for you, my God!"


    "It''s not about the size¡­"


    "Are the people not devoted enough? We''ll do our best to educate them and weed out any heretics!"


    This woman and her fanatics¡­ She''s not going to drop this topic until I say yes isn''t she?


    How am I supposed to deal with this person¡­


    I hope my disciples are having a better time at least¡­

 Chapter 817: Arrival Of Monarchs

    <h4>Chapter 817: Arrival Of Monarchs</h4>


    (MC POV)


    Our back and forth continued for quite a while until I finally relented and agreed to extend my stay here for a few days.


    Why didn''t I just demand her to stop asking? You try having a beautiful woman kneeling and begging you with puppy eyes who is also on the verge of tears and see if you still have the heart to say no.


    Now we can finally move on to the real problem.


    "So¡­ The Dark Sect?" I asked, trying my best not to sigh.


    "Eh? Oh! Right! Umm¡­ Is God going to smite the entire city?"


    I blinked at her a few times.


    "Smite the city?"


    "Yes! To have incurred God''s wrath, my God will be raining down judgement on the city, right?"


    I blinked at her again before sighing, "No, no¡­ The reason why I''m here is to solve this withoutmitting genocide right?"


    She tilted her head at me, "Eh? But this isn''t genocide?"


    Ah, she must have ordered an evacuation of the city already so it''s fine to destroy it huh? But I wonder how she managed to do that without alerting the Dark Sect? Surely they must know that something is going on if arge percentage of the poption were to disa--


    "Having God destroy a city is nothing more than Divine Judgement! That''s not genocide!" She said so proudly.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    These people are not right in the head. I''m sure my disciples will agree with me that this is definitely not the solution for such a problem.


    I sucked in a deep breath before breathing out, "No¡­ I''m not going to do that. Can''t we just go and round them up or something?"


    Tatiana looked unsure of herself, "We¡­ We could do that¡­ But wouldn''t it be easier and much more satisfying for my God to smite them down?"


    "I can say it''s definitely not ''satisfying'' but isn''t it bad to sacrifice an entire town of innocents just to deal with some bad guys?"


    "Eh? If Founding God does not wish to kill the innocents, then Founding God can make it such that they won''t die, right?"


    ¡­


    Err¡­ She does have a point¡­ I could simply use omniscience to find them and kill them with a thought¡­ Wait, didn''t wee here to ask the ruler of Sun to release the Dark Sect to Guiying? I''m not supposed to be killing them aren''t I? Guiying wanted to do a public humiliation on them or something so killing them was a no no.


    I actually almost forgot about that after being dragged into her ''heavenly judgement'' talk¡­


    I cleared my throat, "Umm¡­ I believe the n was not to kill them but to capture the Dark Sect and bring them back to Beiyang? So I''m supposed to be here to take them back if that''s ok?"


    "Ok."


    "Eh? Wait, just like that?"


    Tatiana blinked at me a few times, "Why would we not agree to this? If our God has decreed so, then there''s no reason for us to say anything else."


    I would like to point out that you were just trying your best to get me to stay in your country despite me saying no, but let''s not say anything lest it gives her another reason to beg for other things.


    "Ok then¡­ I guess I''ll go pick them up tomorrow morning? Umm¡­ I guess I''ll go back now."


    "Eh? Umm¡­ Could I trouble my God to do the Ritual of Cleansing with me?"


    I narrowed my eyes at her, I remember Valeria also saying something like that though I never got round to finding out what it was.


    "Ritual of Cleansing? What the hell is that?"


    "Ah! For the ritual, a devotee will first use a stone axe to chop a wooden log before bathing and cleansing themselves in your presence, taking care to go through the twelve steps of purification and then offering our thanks to Founding God. Normally this would be done in front of a statue of God, but since God is here now, I was hoping I can do one with you?"


    "... Who came up with this?"


    "I did, Founding God!" She proimed proudly. "That was how I met Founding God in the first ce after all! Thus it must have been these actions that brought God to us!"


    Err¡­ No, I most definitely did not appear in front of you simply because you were chopping a tree with a stone axe¡­ You just happened to be there¡­


    She poked her fingers together, "Also¡­ Also¡­ It''s lonely being in here by myself¡­"


    Ah¡­


    She can''t get out of this room without withering away into a lifeless husk so she''s most likely been stuck inside this room ever since she anchored her life force here.


    This ce is as much as a prison as it is a home for her, the woman spending all her life waiting for her god to appear before her again.


    I sighed, "Fine¡­ We can do it. But after that I''ll have to go and check on my disciples."


    Actually, since she helped me torture that person who most definitely does not exist, I can make it such that she isn''t confined to this roomter.


    Her face brightened up, "Thank Founding God for your benevolence! Please! Right this way!"


    She led me to a corner of the room where arge wooden log was ced on top of a chopping block with a stone axe resting against it.


    Beside the chopping block was a small pool of water with water flowing out from a hole in the wall, which I assume must be functioning as her bathing area. And right beside that pool of water was a statue of me¡­ Like actually a perfect replica of me¡­


    She must have made use of the Origin energy somehow to make this and the other art pieces inside the country were made based on this with some details changed over the centuries.


    Running her fingers across the log''s surface, she smiled at me, "This is the exact tree I was cutting when God came to me¡­ I had seen that if I were to keep this ritual up¡­ God would appear before me again."


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "Seen?"


    "Ah! I mean my power of precognition that God has granted me! I''m not really perfect with it even now, but I can still sometimes see the future! One such event was that God will be standing right here with me in front of this very log!"


    I''m thinking this has something to do with the fact that she''s ''Origin touched''.


    Err¡­ Well¡­ The truth is that I''ll appear here no matter if you were cutting this log anyway so this ''ritual'' of yours really didn''t matter¡­ I guess it''s toote for me to say that anyway so I''ll just keep my mouth shut.


    I watched her hit her stone axe against the wood a few times, hard enough to break off a few pieces of the wood but not enough to actually make a cut on it.


    Once she was done, she stripped herself without shame and stepped into the water, beginning aplicated process of washing herself while chanting something under her breath.


    Without her outfit covering her, I could see her toned body on full disy. If I were to describe her with one word it would be ''amazonian''.


    Like seriously, she''s actually ripped. I know my girls have the strength to do it too without looking like it, but with Tatiana''s muscles, she looks like she could crush a man''s head in between those thighs of hers.


    I suppose her body makes sense considering the time she came from, strength was necessary to survive then.


    When her cleaning ritual waspleted, she stepped out of the pool of water and instead of dressing herself after she was dry, she walked towards me in her naked glory.


    I raised a questioning eyebrow at her and she looked at me with adoration clear in her eyes.


    "Now¡­ Now, my God¡­ Allow me to worship you with my body¡­"


    Before I could raise any sounds ofint, there was a sh of lightning apanied by the roar of thunder to my right.


    Both of us turned in the direction of the noise and¡­


    "MASTER!!! I''M HERE!" The figure inside the lightning shouted before leaping at me.


    I barely managed to reach out to catch the figure who leapt at me, looking down to realise it was Guiying hugging my waist.


    Right after that, there was the sound of ss shattering and I turned to see Luna stepping through a portal.


    "HUSBAND! I did it!!" She cried, leaping to hug my waist as well.


    ¡­


    What the hell? Where did you twoe from?!

 Chapter 818: Battle Of The Three Monarchs

    <h4>Chapter 818: Battle Of The Three Monarchs</h4>


    (MC POV)


    Ok¡­ There''s now three queens from three different countries in the same room standing in front of me. Alright, one of them is a former matriarch and the other is actually an empress but that''s not the issue right now.


    "First of all¡­ How did you get here, Guiying?" I asked.


    "Oh! I ced an inscription on you, Master! It let me know when something threatening was happening which would allow me to teleport through it over to you!" The empress proudly exined.


    "You ced¡­ And inscription on me? When? And what was so threatening about my situation?"


    "Eh? Remember that ring I gave you back during the war with Dongs? I made use of its tracking function and added a teleportation Technique on top of it! As for the situation¡­ I guess I kind of felt my position as your Queen threatened?"


    I don''t even know how to respond to that¡­


    So instead, I turned to Luna, "And what about you? Last I checked you were still having trouble using your Quarks?"


    "Oh! I trained especially hard to learn this teleportation Technique just so I cane to Husband whenever I want!" She giggled. "Are you proud of me?"


    Well¡­ It really is quite impressive for her to be able to do that in such a short span of time so I patted her head to praise her.


    I sighed, "Ok¡­ I guess introductions are in order¡­ Umm¡­ This is Tatiana, the High Maiden of Sun which I guess means she''s the Queen here¡­"


    She eyed the other two girls cautiously, "It is as my God has said. I am High Maiden Tatiana, current ruler of the country of Sun and the one who had received amandment from God himself to create this country under his name!"


    I couldn''t even refute that because it was technically true, since I did tell her to create a country of her own¡­


    Moving on¡­


    "This is Luna, the former queen of the Spiritual ne where I had spent those three years."


    She tilted her chin upwards to simte the action of looking down on them, not that she needed to, considering how tall she was.


    "The only person in existence who can call me that is my beloved husband. To the rest of you, I am Lunamaeniera Sharrow, you may call me Mistress," She boasted.


    The other two snapped their heads towards me.


    ""HUSBAND?!""


    I raised my hands in a cating gesture, "It is Luna''s term of endearment to me, I am still not married."


    They sighed in relief upon hearing my words.


    I then moved to thest person in the room, "And this is Guiying, the current empress of the Beiyang Empire."


    Guiying puffed up her chest, "As MY Master had said, I am Guiying. I am indebted to all the care Master has shown me all these years."


    Ummm¡­ I don''t remember doing much? Oh wait, I did technically save your life so I guess that counts.


    But still, did you have to emphasise so much on the ''my'' word so much?


    Tatiana crossed her arms, "Hmph, all of you are mere children scrabbling over each other to get the attention of my God. I was the first one to ever receive God''s favour and built up a religion to thank and praise our God!"


    Thankfully, I didn''t have to exin how I messed with time to Luna and Guiying as they only asked if what she said was true and asked nothing else after I affirmed her authenticity. It''s as if hearing about me appearing a few thousand years in the past to give amandment wasn''t that impossible of an idea to them.


    "Hmph, being so proud just because Master told you to do something?" Guiying sneered. "I managed to create a home for Master to live infortably! Master chose my country as His home! That is the highest honour a monarch can have!"


    Well¡­ I didn''t actually choose Beiyang as a home¡­ Actually¡­ You know what? Now that I think about the state of the other countries, I''ll let Guiying have this one. I definitely don''t want to live in the other three.


    Luna turned up her nose at the other two, "Hmmmmph! Getting a little proud just because of this? None of you could even im to love Husband more than I do! So what if you built a country or made some religion about him? Neither of you even know Husband for who he is! Just look at how perfect his hair looks! Always shimmering like the eternal night sky! His perfectly curved eyebrows that adorn his face, it''s at the perfect angle that is neither too steep or t! His nose that gently curves out from his face, it perfectly entuates his eyes that you can just get lost in! His fully kissable lips that would lift upwards into the most perfect smile and reveal his perfect teeth beneath them! And the way his cheek--"


    I cleared my throat before Luna could go any further, "Even I can get embarrassed, Luna¡­"


    "Oh my, oh my, husband is truly too precious!"


    Well, that''s only part of the truth. I didn''t stop her from saying any more because I was getting embarrassed by her long praise, but because I saw Guiying and Tatiana actually nodding along with her. Thest I needed was another two Lunas walking around.


    While I was preupied by my sense of relief, the three of them had looked at each other and nodded their heads before turning back to me.


    "My God!"


    "My Master!"


    "My Husband!"


    """Who is the best Queen?!"""


    Why did I already see thising?


    I made a face at them, "Umm¡­ I can''t even answer that since none of you are technically queens?"


    "Eh? What do you mean, Husband?" Luna cried out, shocked.


    "I mean¡­ Guiying''s an empress now, not a queen. Tatiana is more like the head of a religion than a queen too¡­ And then Luna had already given up the title after you stepped down from your throne¡­"


    "Ah, of course! As expected of Master!" Guiying pped her hands together, looking really satisfied with herself for some reason. "But if Master had to choose, naturally the answer would be me, right?"


    Tatiana crossed her arms, "Nonsense! Neither of you even know about the Ritual of Cleansing! Of course Founding God would pick me!"


    Luna huffed, "You''re both delusional! Neither of you could even begin to appreciate Husband''s perfection, it goes without saying that the answer would be me!"


    "No, me!"


    "No, no, no. Me!"


    "It''s definitely me!"


    I looked at the three squabbling women with a tired face.


    All three of them are, or were, rulers of an entire country you know? But yet they''re arguing like little schoolgirls. One of them is even a few thousand years old too¡­


    Just as I was considering slipping away from them to go find my disciples, Guiying suddenly blurted out, "Well, Master took my virginity!"


    The other two women froze before slowly turning their heads towards me.


    Oh great¡­ I can already guess where this is going¡­


    Right, time to do some stretches so that my hips won''t hurt¡­

 Chapter 819: Guiyings Demonstration (*RRR)

    <h4>Chapter 819: Guiying''s Demonstration (*RRR)</h4>


    (MC POV)


    "Hehehe~ Master, let''s just do what we usually do and show these wannabes what it''s really like to receive favour from you~" Guiying giggled, casting a sidewards nce at the two women sitting at the side watching us.


    I see that she''s given up on the pretence of being a sophisticated and properdy¡­ Then again, she already gave up that pretence when they started trying to one up each other just now.


    Also¡­ It''s not like she cares about propriety right now considering the fact that she was currently fully naked and straddling me with her arms thrown over my shoulders.


    I''m not in a position to say much as well considering I was also simrly unclothed.


    "Master¡­ Kiss me?"


    Since my empress had asked so nicely¡­


    I leaned forward and captured her lips with mine, both of our lips parted to taste each other with our tongues.


    Our kiss started slow at first, the dance of our tongues simr to a slow waltz. Then it slowly became faster and faster, the rhythm that only we could hear egging us on.


    My hands reached for her waist, my fingers running over her soft and supple skin and causing her to moan at my touch.


    Guiying moved her hips forward and I felt something wet press itself against the base of my manhood.


    Her hips started to buck against me and I could feel the little nub that was her clitoris rub along the length of my rod while her entrance thered me with her juices that she was secreting.


    She moaned, quite audibly, into my mouth, her tongue swirling around mine in a sloppy kiss.


    I moved my right hand lower towards her navel, my empress figuring out what I wanted to do and obediently slid her hips back to make space for me.


    Slowly, my fingers slithered further downwards, the tip of my middle finger brushing against her love button on the way down that caused her to shiver in pleasure.


    A little lower and my middle and ring fingers were now pressing against the entrance of her quivering pussy, herher lips pulsating as it tried to sp around something that wasn''t there.


    I curled my fingers and pushed them in, marvelling at how quickly her pussy had mped itself around my digits as though it was alive.


    Immediately, my fingers moved a little deeper past her entrance and felt the familiar bumps in one part of her pussy.


    Repositioning my hand a little, I pressed my thumb against her clit while my middle and ring fingers pressed into those bumps.


    Guiying immediately broke our kiss and let out a wail loud enough to echo around the room.


    "AHAAAAA!!! MASTER!!! THAT SPOT!! THAT SPOOOOOOOT!! I''M CUMMING!!!"


    Not only did she scream, clear liquid squirted out from her entrance to stter on the floor as well.


    Even while she was still cumming, I pulled out my hand from her and moved to her hips, lifting her to position my pole right below her still squirting pussy.


    Once my cock was perfectly lined up and kissing her entrance, I dropped her the rest of the way and impaled her with my manhood.


    "AHHHHH!!! MASTER!!! AHHH!! AHH!! AHHH!! MY WOMB!!! YOU''RE KISSING MY WOOOOMB!!!"


    I ignored her screams and started pounding away, mming my hips upwards as my hands held her still.


    "MASTER!! MASTER!! SO GOOD!! SO GOOD!! I CAN''T STOP CUMMING!! I CAN''T STOP!! DON''T STOP!! I''M CUMMING!!!"


    Heedless of her screams, I simply continued to pound her from below, her love juices spraying in every direction with each of my thrusts.


    By now, both of our hips were thoroughly soaked with the juices Guiying was squirting out in between her legs.


    If anyone were toe in and see us, they wouldn''t have thought the person being fucked was the empress of a country but more like a flesh doll that was being used. Yes, this was how Guiying prefers to be fucked. First I get her off with my fingers and immediately rece my fingers with my cock to give her a series of orgasms one after the other. And then I would keep going and going until I filled her insides for one final orgasm.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I could see the other two girls watching on with wide eyed expressions on their faces.


    Well, it''s rude of me to think about another woman while making love to one so I refocused my attention back to Guiying who was still screaming her orgasms out for everyone to hear.


    Even in her delirious state, her pussy was still mping down on me to milk me with every thrust, so it didn''t take long for me to feel the impending orgasm building up in my balls.


    With a grunt that was drowned out by Guiying''s screams, I gave a final thrust before my seed spurted from my shaft to paint her insides white.


    Guiying threw back her head and gave her loudest scream yet, her entire body convulsing as the pleasure she was experiencing crashed into her like a meteor.


    I held her still for a few moments before finally releasing her, gently dropping her on the ground.


    Guiying looked at me with half-lidded eyes, her breathing out inrge gasps even while her body continued to spasm.


    "Master¡­ Ha¡­ Ha¡­ That was¡­ So good¡­ Ha¡­ Ha¡­"


    She then turned her head towards the other two women, "Ha¡­ See¡­ See now? Ha¡­ I''m¡­ I''m the better one¡­ Hehe¡­ He¡­"


    Luna sucked in a breath and reached for the sps of her robes, tearing them off with a deft flick of her hands.


    She marched up to me with confident strides and stood with her feet apart, her fingers reaching down to spread her glistening pussy lips.


    "Husband! Ravage me however you like! As your wife, I will-- HIYAAAH?!"


    I didn''t wait for her to finish talking before my mouth mped over her pussy, my tongue prating her entrance to wiggle around her insides.


    I''m cheating a little bit here because I''ve actually slept with her in my previous life.


    Actually, not really. It was mostly just one sided where I pleased her but not the other way around. No pration was involved and I''m pretty sure I was just being used as sexual relief by her back them.


    But that just means I knew exactly where her sweet spots were right now and I was not going to hold back from making her a quivering mess as a form of payback.


    I grabbed her sides to pull her closer, allowing my tongue to reach deeper inside her while I sucked on her sensitive clit.


    "Wha¡­ What is this¡­ Husband¡­ Ahhhnn!! Not even¡­ Not even Rina could make me feel like this¡­ Your tongue! Your perfect tongue¡­ The way it touches my insides¡­ Ah!! Right there!! Right there!! Husband!! You''re sucking on my clit!! Right there!!"


    I tasted her honeypot, licking every part that I could with my tongue andpped away at her juices like a parched man at an oasis.


    While I was busy making Luna cum with my mouth, I felt my other hand being lifted to touch something warm and wet.


    Moving only my eyes, I spotted Tatiana holding my free hand to her lips, sucking and kissing my fingers reverently as though she was handling something extremely precious.


    Without warning, Guiying started moving her hips again, thrusting my cock in and out of her pussy as she got ready for round two.


    Right¡­ Guess I have my work cut out for me if I''m going to satisfy these three lustful rulers.


    Better get right back to it then!

 Chapter 820: The Matriarchs First Time (*RRR)

    <h4>Chapter 820: The Matriarch''s ''First Time'' (*RRR)</h4>


    (MC POV)


    "Husband¡­ Husband¡­"


    Listening to Luna''s moans to gauge her reactions, I swirled my tongue over the little nub that was her left nipple while I pinched her right one between my left hand fingers.


    "Husband¡­ Attacking my nipples like that¡­ Hnng!! It feels so good¡­ I never knew I could feel like this! Husband is truly too perfect!"


    I grunted in response as I continued to suck on her nipple, my mouth closing around the small nub while my tongue flicked the tip repeatedly.


    Luna''s back arched as she let out another moan of pleasure, her entire body shaking in ecstasy.


    "How envious¡­" I heard Guiying''s voice whisper from the side.


    Since it was Luna''s first time, she requested that I take her virginity with just the two of us and not in a foursome.


    Guiying gave her virginity to me alone as well so even though she was a little reluctant, she still epted Luna''s request and waited by the side with Tatiana. Though that didn''t stop her from watching the entire scene while pleasuring herself.


    The same offer was also given to Tatiana who blushed a bright shade of red despite already having me watch her bathe a few moments ago. In the end the High Maiden said nothing and simply sat beside Guiying, being the only one still d in cloth for now.


    To make it morefortable, I created a soft bed for us to use and none of the three evenmented on how I created something out of thin air as though this was normal.


    Pulling my attention back to the tall womanying down in front of me, I moved my free hand down between her legs to press my fingers against her entrance.


    She was already quite wet considering the fact that I had been tonguing her just now so when I pulled my hand away, there was a clear trail of liquid bridged between my finger and her pussy.


    "Husband¡­ Husband¡­" She moaned, her hips shaking slightly in a silent plea.


    I released her nipple from my mouth and moved myself upwards until my hips were in line with hers.


    Luna spread her legs on her own to amodate me, her long, smooth legs capturing my attention for a moment before my gaze was drawn to her glistening pussy.


    She smiled coyly, "What do you think, Husband? I''m the perfect woman for you, aren''t I?"


    I chuckled, "I wouldn''t know that. But there''s one thing I know though."


    She tilted her head, "What is it, Husband?"


    "That I''m the perfect partner for you."


    I pushed my hips forward and herher lips parted for my manhood to enter her.


    "Haaaaahhhhh?!!" The former Matriarch of the Spiritual ne moaned eloquently.


    She looked down at where we were joined with eyes full of wonder.


    "So this¡­ This is what Husband''s cock feels like inside me¡­ This bliss¡­ Ugghhh¡­ To think that little Empress and Husband''s disciples were enjoying such bliss before me¡­ How vexing¡­ As good as Rina was¡­ She can''tpare to Husband at all¡­"


    Just to be clear, Luna already broke her hymen long ago, most probably by Rina using a toy or something. But this is her first time actuallyying with a male.


    "Ready to take the rest?" I asked.


    Luna gasped, "Eh? Husband isn''t fully in yet?"


    I answered her by thrusting the rest of the way until my hips mmed against hers, the tip of my cock kissing her deepest parts.


    "Hnnnngg!! So deep!! Husband is so deep!!So full! So good!!! It feels so hot!! More! Husband, more!"


    I also let out a gasp of pleasure despite myself.


    Even though I had slept with Luna before, this was the first time I was actually inside her.


    Her pussy had already tightened itself around my cock, her walls undting in pleasurable waves that massaged the entire length of my manhood.


    I felt her cervix descend to give my nds a few kisses before pulling back, as though tempting me to go even deeper.


    Taking that as my cue, I started pistoning my hips to thrust in and out of her, making Luna moan out in ecstasy.


    She reached out her hands to me, pulling me in for a hug.


    Because of the difference in height, my face ended up being mushed in between her bountiful bosoms.


    Since my face was already there, my mouth naturally sought out her nipple and began sucking it once more, all the while my hips still continued to thrust into her.


    Luna wrapped her legs around my back as she began moving her own hips in rhythm with mine, her pussy trying her best to milk me of my seed.


    I chanced looking up and found Luna looking at me with eyes filled with adoration, her fingers gently brushing my head even as lewd moans escaped her lips each time my cock kissed her deepest parts.


    "Husband¡­ Husband¡­ Husband¡­ Make me your woman¡­" She moaned.


    With how tightly she was wrapping her legs around me, it''s not like she''s giving much choice but to cum inside her anyway.


    Thus I gave her a few more thrusts of my hips before my balls contracted and emptied its load inside of the former Matriarch.


    "Hnnngg!! Husband''s filling me up!!" She screamed before her body shook from her own orgasm and squeezing my cock even tighter with her pussy.


    She gave a loud moan and her hips rocked even faster, milking every bit of my seed that she could from me.


    Even after I spurted thest of my seed, her hips did not stop, in fact it got even faster.


    "Luna?" I called out, a little concerned.


    In an instant, I felt my weight shift and I was now staring at the ceiling instead of down at Luna.


    I lowered my gaze to realise Luna was now on top and straddling me, my manhood still impaled inside her.


    That would be fine if not for the fact that she was giving me a really predatory look with those wide eyes and disturbing grin.


    "Husband! More! Your shape, your size, your curve, your length, your warmth, your everything! It''s absolutely perfect! My pussy is made for you to be filled! No! My entire existence! The whole reason for me to be born is so that I can meet Husband! It makes so much sense now! Husband is so kind, so gentle, so strong and so perfect, there is no one else that canpare! Ah! But that goes without saying! Husband is a Divine Being above mortals and immortals! Such is perfection! That''s why¡­ That''s why! Cum inside me, Husband! I want more of your cum! Cum!! I want to be filled with your everything! Don''t stop until my insides are filled with your seed! Cum for me! Cum!!"


    Luna started to shake her hips with wild abandon, lifting herself up to m her hips down in a frenzied beat to get me off a second time.


    Drool was even rolling down the side of her lips as rode me while staring at me with unblinking, lust filled eyes.


    "Eheh! Eheh! So good Husband!! So good! Are you cumming? Please cum inside me again! Fill me with your lovely sperm! I want to feel all of you! I want you inside me! Cum! Cum! Cum! I''ll take everything you give me! Cum! Cu--"


    "Ok, that''s enough."


    Guiying extended her finger and poked her on the side of Luna''s head.


    A spark of white lightning zapped the former Matriarch, causing Luna to spasm once before copsing on top of me in unconsciousness.


    "Greedy bitch, just because I let you go once doesn''t mean you can do it again, wait your turn!" Guiying growled.


    Seriously? That''s the problem for you? Not the fact that she went half crazy and started raping me?


    Ugh¡­ I just realised¡­ Iris would most probably turn out like this if I ever do this with her wouldn''t she? And there wouldn''t be anyone to stop her either¡­


    That''s actually pretty scary.


    "So Tatiana is it?" Guiying called out, startling the amazonian woman. "Do you want your turn or can I make love with my Master again?"


    Tatiana only needed a split second to think, "If¡­ If my God epts me, it would be my honour to receive God''s favour too!"


    Ok¡­ Hopefully she won''t turn out like how Luna did¡­

 Chapter 821: The Unfortunate Maiden (*RR)

    <h4>Chapter 821: The Unfortunate Maiden (*RR)</h4>


    (MC POV)


    I raised an eyebrow at Tatiana who was holding her clothes in her hands while hiding her naked body behind it.


    "Weren''t you nning on seducing me after you bathed just now? I''m pretty sure your intention then was to get me to sleep with you?"


    Her face blushed red, "I¡­ I did not know Founding God was experienced in lovemaking¡­ So¡­ So I thought I should act more confidently to make myself more appealing to my God¡­"


    "Heeeeh~ And I even thought you might be experienced considering your age~" Guiying chuckled.


    Tatiana shot her a dirty re, "I have kept myself pure all these years waiting for my one and only God to return! Can you say the same?!"


    Guiying huffed at her, "Big talk for someone who is a virgin for several thousand years. In case you''ve forgotten, I''m the youngest among all three of you to have my cherry popped by Master."


    "Ghk¡­ You fiend¡­"


    Also, Luna''s still out cold from Guiying''s electric shock, so she''s currently tucked in on another bed I created and sleeping soundly.


    It seems like she really did spend all her effort learning this teleportation Technique to find me that she neglected all her other Techniques, that''s why she was so easily taken out by Guiying. I may need to scold herter for that and whoever was in charge of teaching her.


    Guiying stepped forward and grabbed the cloth that Tatiana was using to hide her body, "How long are you nning to hide behind that thing anyway? Just quickly get fucked by Master so I can get my turn again! Once isn''t enough for me, you know?!"


    "EHH?! Wait! My heart isn''t ready yet!" Tatiana protested, pulling back her clothes to continue hiding behind them.


    "Your heart isn''t but your pussy sure is! You don''t even need to do anything! In fact, you won''t be able to do anything once Master is inside you anyway so justy back down and let Master do you!"


    ¡­


    I don''t know why but somehow hearing Guiying''s words makes me feel like I''m some kind of viin going around raping girls¡­ I''m sure Tatiana wouldn''t like that either right?


    "That¡­ That''s not what I''m worried about!" Tatiana protested. "How can I please my God if I can''t even concentrate?! If¡­ If I justy there and let my God do all the work, I will be a disgrace!"


    Nevermind, I forgot that everyone in this room is pretty much weirdos.


    Guiying yanked the cloth out from her grasp, revealing Tatiana''s naked form once more, "Oh shut up! Like Master is someone who cares about such trifling things! Just get fucked already!"


    Need I remind you that you''re an empress, Guiying?


    Then again, we''re currently all naked here and you have my seed dripping down the side of your thigh so I guess that point is moot.


    Guiying then shoved the High Maiden from behind, causing her to stumble into my embrace.


    "F¡­ Founding God! Forgive my unsightly appearance!!"


    I reached out and hugged her waist before she could pull away from me, holding her still.


    "Tatiana," I called out, stopping her. "I only have one thing to ask, do you abhor the thought of sleeping with me?"


    "Eh? No! Never, my God! It has been my dream to have my God embrace me since¡­ Ahhh!! What am I even saying?!"


    Well, good enough for me.


    I leaned forward and kissed her, the High Maiden gasping out in surprise before slowly closing her eyes to melt into the kiss.


    Very slowly, her resistance melted away and she was even kissing me back, her hands hugging my back.


    We simply enjoyed each other''s taste for a good minute before I pulled away from her. Tatiana was holding tightly onto me while looking at me through half-lidded eyes as though caught in a trance.


    I slowly lowered her down onto the bed, positioning myself close to her entrance. Normally I''d start with forey but we''re skipping that since she was already wet while she was pleasuring herself while watching Luna and I a few moments ago.


    She regained some of her senses when she felt something hard prod against her from below.


    I stopped there, waiting to see if she was going to have second thoughts now but she just gave me a resolute nod.


    Thus I pushed myself into her, my pole spreading her virgin pussy apart.


    Tatiana gasped, tightening her grip on me. I could tell that if it was a normal man on top of her, her grip strength would have been enough to crush their arms with how hard she was holding me.


    Good thing I don''t have that problem.


    Pushing myself just a little deeper, I felt a sudden resistance which prompted me to stop again.


    I looked down at her one more time, giving her the option to back out again but she simply sucked in a breath and nodded her head.


    My manhood pierced her hymen, allowing me to sheathe myselfpletely inside her.


    The High Maiden''s body shook as both pleasure and pain assaulted her senses.


    She opened her mouth to scream but unexpectedly, her entire body went limp and her limbs flopped down onto the bed, her eyes rolling to the back of her head as she fainted.


    "Oh my, looks like the millenia year old virgin fainted just from losing her virginity~" Guiying chuckled in amusement. "I suppose that''s to be expected when the God she was praying to all these years finally appeared and even agreed to made love to her."


    I didn''t want to continue with her unconscious so I pulled myself out of her, cleaning the both of us with a quick snap of my fingers to rid us of the blood.


    Before I could say anything else though, something had mped itself over my cock and I looked down to see Guiying happily sucking away at it like a popsicle.


    I raised an eyebrow at the empress, "You couldn''t say something first before doing that?"


    "Slurp! Oh, my apologies Master! With such a magnificent cock in front of me, my womanly instincts kicked in to immediately start worshipping it~ Could I please beseech Master to make love to me again?"


    I am pretty sure Diao Chan also influenced this girl to a degree, otherwise she wouldn''t be so shameless. Not that I hate it, mind you.


    "Alright, get on the bed on your fours and face your butt here. I''ll take you from behind."


    "Oh my! Please do, Master!!"


    She enthusiastically went on her knees and positioned herself to face her rear towards me, the only problem was where she had decided to crawl to.


    "Do you have to be on top of her?" I asked.


    Guiying looked at Tatiana who was still unconscious below her, "Oh my, I didn''t even realise she was there! Oh, but don''t you think it would be a great sight for her to wake up to? To see the God she worships rail another woman on top of her?"


    "You''re a deviant, you know that?"


    "Ufufufu~ I think I''m more of a-- AHHHNNN?!!"


    I didn''t wait for her to finish her words before pushing my cock into her pussy from behind.


    Her insides were still sleek with juices so I encountered no resistance and managed to slide all the way into her deepest parts unhindered.


    I reached forward and grabbed her waist, holding her still as I began pistoning myself in and out of her.


    "AHHH!! AHHH!! MASTER!!! MASTER!! MY PUSSY!! YOUR STIRRING UP MY PUSSY!! AHHH!! SO DEEP!! IT''S SO GOOD!!"


    I have to say, I have yet to meet another girl who screams as loud as Guiying during sex.


    Well, you''re not going to hearints from me that''s for sure.


    Of course with such loud screams, the other two girls eventually woke up and weren''t too happy to find Guiying being railed from behind by me while they were unconscious.


    They immediately tried to join in though Tatiana became a little reserved after knowing she fainted from the pration.


    I wanted to assure her it was fine but not that it matters considering she was busy cumming from my fingers going in and out of her pussy.


    At the same time, I was still thrusting my hips against Guiying while Luna had pushed her bosoms into my face and made me suck on her babies.


    Well¡­ Now I have these three monarchs to satisfy¡­

 Chapter 822: Almost Giving It Away

    <h4>Chapter 822: Almost Giving It Away</h4>


    (Lian Li POV)


    "Uuu¡­ What''s taking Onii-sama so long¡­" ria groaned while rolling around the carpeted floor hugging her body pillow of Master.


    The rest of us were also equally restless, Master had been away for at least a few hours by now.


    I went up to that Valeria girl for the tenth time since we were put in this waiting room, "It''s been several hours already, are you sure your so-called High Maiden isn''t doing something rude to our Master?"


    She maintained her look of neutrality, "I have said this already, everyone in this country regards God Lin as our true God and High Maiden Tatiana is the most devout of us. There is no way she would do something that would inconvenience him."


    "Pfft, do I need to remind you of how you ran out of Master''s tentst night like a frightened little girl?" Diao Chan sneered.


    The woman blushed but made no otherment.


    Brendan looked up from his book, "It may be presumptuous of me to suggest this, but since Master told us to wait, I think we should just put our trust in Him and wait."


    Oh? Brother Brendan is right. Looks like we''ve gotten ahead of ourselves a little.


    But now that he''s mentioned it, there''s one thing I would like to point out¡­


    I turned to the self-proimed ''Master''s first disciple'', "Did something happen to you, Iris? You''ve been acting rather weird for a while now."


    She lifted her head to peek at me, "Umm¡­ What¡­ What makes you say that?"


    "This, exactly this. Don''t you normally go out of your way to ignore us to be with Master? Yet now you''re actually sitting with us and looking all meek."


    She looked around her as though only realising where she was, "That¡­ Umm¡­ That¡­ Uuuu¡­ Master¡­ Come back¡­ Aauuuu¡­"


    Eh? She actually started sobbing? This woman who only cared about Master and saw everyone else as hindrances started sobbing?!


    Looking at the rest of my sisters, they were just as surprised as I was.


    Only Cai Hong didn''t look surprised by her sudden outburst. She even went up to Iris and patted her on the head, "Mama. Papa will be back soon! It''s ok!"


    Ugh¡­ Even here Cai Hong looks cute¡­


    As if on cue, the door was pulled open and Master walked into the room with His usual grace of a Divine Being.


    Faster than any of us could react, Iris had disappeared from where she had been sitting and flung herself towards Master.


    Master reacted just as fast and caught her as she hugged Master''s waist, sniffling into his robes.


    "Waaaahhh! Masteeeeerr¡­ You were gone for so long!"


    I thought Master would also be surprised by how she was acting but He merely smiled and patted her head.


    "Sorry, Iris. It took me a while to settle things but I''m here now."


    Master looks so cool¡­


    Ahem, wait. That''s not what I should be focusing on.


    "Master? What''s wrong with Iris?" Kiyomi asked, looking just as perplexed as we are.


    "Hmm? She''s fine, she''s just lonely, that''s all."


    Lonely? I don''t think I''ve ever seen Iris act like this when Master isn''t around before. Actually¡­ I don''t remember a time where Iris was even away from Master at all?


    Did something happen within these few days that made Iris change so much? She was still acting like her usual self up until¡­ Yesterday?


    Oh right! She didn''t even sleep in the same room as Master! She went with Cai Hong instead! What happened yesterday for her to change?


    Mmm¡­ Then again¡­ Master does not look very concerned about it so it must not be that big of a problem, right?


    Right when we thought things couldn''t get any more weirder, three more people appeared behind Master from the doorway.


    We recognised two of them instantly as Guiying and that woman who kept shamelessly insisting that she was Master''s ''wife'', Lunamaeniera.


    Thest one was a woman we''ve never seen before so she must be that High Maiden Titsnia or whatever her name was.


    Even more surprised than us to see her was Valeria who gasped and rushed to her side the moment she saw her.


    "High Maiden Tatiana!! What are you doing out here?! Are you alright?!" She shrieked.


    "Fufu~ Calm yourself sister Valeria, as you can see, I am absolutely fine."


    "But¡­ But don''t you need to remain inside the Sanctuary to maintain your life?"


    "Silly girl, did you forget who came to see me?"


    Contrary to the other woman''s panicked state, the High Maiden lookedpletely at ease. In fact, she looked like she was glowing slightly¡­ Actually, all three of them looked like they were glowing¡­


    "AHHH?!" I let out a scream, surprising everyone in the room.


    I immediately pointed an usatory finger at Tatiana, "You?! You had sex with Master!! In fact, all three of you did!!"


    "Ehehehe~ As expected of senior sister Lian Li! You found out!" Guiying giggled coquettishly, not even trying to deny it.


    That Luna-what''s-her-name flicked her hair arrogantly, "Hmph, what is there for you to scream about? Is it not normal for me toy with Husband? Husband is my husband after all so such a thing is to be expected!"


    No, no, I don''t care about you two at all. We already knew Guiying was sleeping with Master so that was no big deal. And that delusional girl over there is just delusional so we don''t care about her at all.


    Although the question of why and how they ended up here was something I would like to know too but that''s not the main issue here.


    The main issue is that random bitch who dared toy her hand on Master despite making a copy of our religion and even twisting it for her own benefits!


    No, no, we don''t care if her stupid country was established earlier than us, she still copied us!


    That bitch turned to smile at me, "Oh, you must be my God''s¡­ Disciples? How nice to meet you. I believe you have also set up an order simil--"


    "AHHH!!" All of us screamed together, leaping forward to tackle her to the ground.


    "WHAT ARE YOU DOING TO THE HIGH MAIDEN?!!" Valeria shrieked, moving to pry us away from her.


    Good, we managed to stop her from revealing anything¡­


    As much as it pains me to admit, there is one thing that her stupid country has that is debatably better than us¡­ While we secretly worship Master and have to make sure Master does not know about the order we made for Him, these people here openly worship Him.


    This is because we have yet to subjugate the entire world¡­ No, the entire Universe for Him! Only once everything in existence knows of Master''s greatness will we have the face to tell Master of this great Order we have carved out for Him!


    Anything less will just be a disgrace!


    So just wait for us, Master! When we finally ascend to Godhood, we will definitely spread your name to all corners of the Universe and have everyone worship your name!!


    So before that, there better not be idiots going around revealing it to Master, especially not you, Tatiana!!

 Chapter 823: Dont Forget Your Place

    <h4>Chapter 823: Don''t Forget Your ce</h4>


    (MC POV)


    After giving my girls a brief introduction and exnation of what happened in thest few hours, the tension in the room got so thick you could probably cut it with a knife.


    The only people who were unaffected by the tense atmosphere were Iris and Cai Hong, the both of them cuddling against me and ignoring everyone else.


    I also realised there was a bit of an inconsistency as my disciples told me Iris''s attitude had undergone a drastic change from how she was just the day before.


    I had to exin to them that Iris had agreed to temporarily seal her divinity away which was what I told them in the other timeline.


    It seems like Iris maintained her status as The End for the entire journey and changed back to my version of Iris the moment I returned.


    Now I thought that there was someplicated time thingy going on here and asked omniscience about it, but the answer I got from it was ''it is because of Origin''.


    Yeah thanks, as if that exins anything.


    And the reason why Iris still allows this country to exist in this timeline despite the people constantly calling me ''god'' was that she felt the people here were ''too insignificant to evenprehend the universe''.


    My disciples received that tongueshing from her was precisely because they could or, more urately, were in the process of doing just that in their pursuit of godhood.


    Now back to the current predicament¡­


    Obviously this is a religious issue where my disciples did not agree with Tatiana''s open worship of me while Tatiana looked down on my disciples'' relig¡­ Err¡­ Fanclub.


    And since my disciples still believed I did not know about their fanclub''s existence, they didn''t want Tatiana revealing it either, hence the tackle they gave her just now to stop her from spilling the beans.


    Sorry girls, I already know about the fanclub¡­ But I know they were being considerate of me so I''ll just pretend I still don''t know about it. In fact, I just want to forget about its existence¡­


    Knowing that the two sides mighte to blows if given the catalyst to do so, I tried to change the topic.


    "So¡­ Since Guiying is also here, I''ll just say it now¡­ Tatiana already agreed to hand over the Dark Sect to us to do as we see fit so we can go round them up whenever we''re ready."


    Tatiana cleared her throat, "Hmm¡­ To be clear, I agreed to hand them over to Founding God, not Beiyang. So don''t even think we''re going to be bowing to your demands any time soon, Empress."


    Guiying was back to her more regal self since we''re in a rather ''official'' setting, so she simply smiled at Tatiana''s provocation, "No need to worry about such a thing, High Maiden Tatiana. Your attitude has already told me enough that you have no respect for the country that my Master has chosen as His home."


    "Fufu, how bold of you to even try and im our God cares for anything like national borders. The ce that He has chosen as His vacation home just coincidentally rested within your borders, nothing more. To think you would even try and lord over Founding God, how presumptuous of you."


    "Fufufu~ You''re mistaken, the entire country belongs to Master, I am merely just helping Master to take care of the mundane matters. You really are audacious to insult Master''s country like that."


    "Ahem, ahem!" I coughed, stopping that argument from going any further.


    First of all¡­ I don''t to hear it being ''my'' country. In fact, I''ll just pretend I never heard her say that.


    And secondly, both of you were happily spreading your legs in front of each other not more than half an hour ago and yet now you''re going at each other''s throats. Is there anything that I can talk about without anyone here starting another fight?


    I sighed, "Anyway¡­ They''re in the city of Sinan, so we can pay that city a visit tomorrow morning by teleporting there. I don''t think we need to use the carriage anymore, right?"


    Tsuki turned to Tatiana and sneered, "To cause problems for Aniue and then make Aniue go there to solve the problem himself¡­ I can''t think of anything more insulting than that."


    Tatiana tilted her head slightly, "Oh, but such criminals deserve to be struck down personally by Founding God''s Divine Judgement, no? To steal that away from our God would be the epitome of disrespect."


    "Ara? Wouldn''t it have been better if you were to present them as sacrifices to Master instead? Are you sure this is not merely just an excuse to hide your ipetence?" Manami asked.


    What sacrifices, Manami?!


    "Not to mention the fact that you even allowed such a group to appear in the first ce. For a country that boasts on being devoted to our Master, to allow such a group to fester within your borders is more disrespectful don''t you think?" Kiyomi added mercilessly.


    Valeria gritted her teeth, "None of you know anything¡­ We do not resort to force in creating converts because we follow Founding God''s example of benevolence and kindness. These people then sought to take advantage of such kindness, which is why this Dark Sect managed to get protection under the Sinan city''s governor."


    ria crossed her arms, "Hmph! If it was me, martialw would have been enacted and the problem would have been solved. Is your shiny armour and sword all for show?"


    Tatiana sighed dramatically, "Oh my¡­ Despite their failings, they are still children of our God. Do we have any right to im their lives like that if our God has not rained judgement on them?"


    "That is a flimsy excuse for your inaction," Lian Li countered. "Precisely because of such a decision you''ve caused trouble for Master, do you not think that is even worse?"


    "That is precisely why we invited our God here to decide their fate, did we not? We are not so brazen to think we can make decisions for our God. In the first ce--"


    "Enough!" Brendan shouted, mming the table with his palm. "Master is right here in front of us and we''re squabbling over such things like ingrates! That is even more disrespectful than anything that has happened! Have all of you forgotten your ces?!"


    The girls gasped and immediately lowered their heads.


    "OUR DEEPEST APOLOGIES!" All of them said in unison.


    Honestly, I was quite surprised that Brendan got angry like that, but that was still a big help so I''ll give him headpatster.


    Although they also started asking me to punish them for their disrespect, don''t think I didn''t see you smiling there, Diao Chan.


    I know it would be another back and forth if I were to insist on not doing anything so I gave each of them a forehead flick and left it at that.


    For Diao Chan specifically¡­ I told her she wasn''t getting one and that was her punishment.


    Seeing that she copsed on her knees in anguish showed that it was quite effective as a punishment.


    At least now we can finally get to the main topic¡­

 Chapter 824: Its A Day Off?

    <h4>Chapter 824: It''s A Day Off?</h4>


    (MC POV)


    In the end, it was decided that my disciples along with Tatiana would go and round up the Dark Sect for me. I thought they would assign people to escort their High Maiden but apparently that wasn''t needed.


    ording to them, any escort would just be a burden for her since she could handle herself well enough. She dide from a time where strength was needed to survive after all and I''m pretty sure those muscles of hers weren''t for show.


    Although I''ll ignore how she was blushing and acting all innocent and cute when she wasying with me yesterday.


    And while they were going to find the Dark Sect, I was supposed to just rx in the city with Cai Hong and Iris.


    For some reason, even Guiying and Luna went with them too.


    I did ask if it was ok for Guiying to be away from her duties, but she assured me she had prepared measures that would ensure everything would be fine back home even if she disappeared for a few days.


    How reliable.


    And for Luna¡­ She simply told Rina that she was going to find me and that was enough for her apparently.


    I''m not sure who the Elder in charge of her ss is, but then again¡­ I''m pretty sure both Rina and Luna have more experience in cultivation than most of the people in the Sect so it''s not much of an issue.


    Well¡­ The fact that she managed to use that teleportation Technique of hers now should be a testament to her ingenuity so there shouldn''t be anything to worry about for her case.


    And because of that¡­ I''m currently seeing off my disciples early in the morning outside the temple as they were ready to set off.


    Although I say that, I would be teleporting all of them there and Manami would teleport them back after they were done. This little expedition shouldn''t take that long so they should be back by nightfall today.


    Still, I made sure all of them were safely inscribed with the defensive Techniques and reminded them repeatedly that they would call me immediately should something happen to them.


    I would go with them if I could but they were really adamant that they do this themselves. Even Tatiana who originally wanted me to deliver ''Divine Judgement'' on the city myself had a change of heart too.


    Once I was satisfied they were sufficiently prepared, I sent them off while making sure to use my omniscience to keep an eye on them at all times.


    "Bai bai, ''bwig'' sisters! Bai bai, ''bwig'' brother!" Cai Hong waved as the group disappeared in a sh of light.


    Immediately after that, she turned and hugged my waist, "Papa! y, y!"


    I patted her little dragon''s head, "Haha, ok, ok. What does Cai Hong want to y?"


    She sucked on her finger, "Umm¡­ Cai Hong dunno? Cai Hong just want y with Papa? Papa, y?"


    "Ahahaha, alright, alright. What about you, Iris?"


    I turned to look at the cosmic being who was currently gripping the hem of my robe with a hand cutely. Hearing her name being called, she looked at me, blushed, then looked back down before shuffling her feet.


    "Umm¡­ I¡­ I''d like to y with Pa¡­ I mean Master too!"


    I''ll just ignore that slip of the tongue from her¡­


    I scratched my chin, "Hmm¡­ Let''s see¡­ How about we take a walk around the city? Yesterday we came straight to the pce¡­ Err¡­ I mean temple, so we didn''t exactly see much of the city."


    Cai Hong waved her hands enthusiastically, "''Bwig'' city! Papa walk with Cai Hong?"


    "Haha, that''s settled then, shall we go?"


    Cai Hong immediately grasped my hand with hers while Iris timidly slid her hand into mine, her head still lowered to hide her blushing face from view.


    Just as I was about to leave however, a voice called out from behind me.


    "I will go prepare the carriage at once, Founding God!" Valeria said while bowing her head.


    Oh yeah, I forgot she was here too.


    "Eh? No need to do that, I''m nning on walking."


    "That¡­ For our God to walk around the city on foot¡­ Please allow us a day to cleanse the city first!"


    I grimaced, "There''s no need for that either¡­ I know your city also prides itself on its clean streets and there''s not even a slum area here. I shouldn''t even need an escort to go out too."


    "No¡­ No escort?! We definitely can''t do that, Founding God! The people will definitely lose themselves in your presence and swarm you! And¡­ And¡­ As shameful as it is for me to admit¡­ There are still various factions within this city and one or two of them might desire to see God''s downfall¡­"


    I tilted my head at her, "Are these people other gods?"


    "Eh? Umm¡­ No¡­ They''re mortals¡­"


    "They don''t have some kind of godkiller weapon right?"


    "I¡­ I don''t think such a thing exists¡­ Founding God¡­"


    I shrugged, "Then it''s fine right? I''ll just wear a disguise to go out and no one will know anyway."


    Valeria poked her fingers together, "But¡­ For Founding God to have no escorts¡­ Such a thing is uneptable isn''t it?"


    "Oh don''t worry about that, I do have some people I can call on for that. Ahem¡­ Beta?"


    There was a pause before a figure appeared from the shadows of one of the columns, revealing the catgirl wearing a skin tight suit.


    "Nya? You called, Master?"


    Yep, she''s a cat ninja.


    I smiled at Valeria, "See? I''m not alone."


    Valeria looked doubtfully at the cat girl a head shorter than her, "Forgive me, Founding God¡­ But I can''t trust such a person with your safety."


    Before I could say anything, Beta''s figure had blurred before reappearing behind Valeria, a knife held at her throat.


    "Neither can I trust Master''s safety with yours, nya. To not even be able to react to something like this, how can you protect Master?"


    Beta disappeared and reappeared by my side again, looking as though what just happened had just been an illusion.


    The only indication that that exchange really happened was the shallow cut on Valeria''s skin where Beta had pressed the knife against her throat.


    Obviously Valeria was not too happy at being bested but I could understand that she was just concerned about my well being so I decided topromise.


    "Hmmm¡­ Tell you what, I''ll allow you to follow me at a distance. That should be fine right? Just make sure not to draw attention to us when you''re with us."


    She frowned, "That¡­ That may not be possible, Founding God¡­ the people of this city know who I am and would infer your identity should they see me guarding someone. Not to mention that they would definitely recognise the God they worship no matter how good the disguise is¡­"


    "Oh I won''t be too sure about that," I grinned, snapping my fingers.


    The shape of my body changed and I was changed into my female form. My clothes also adjusted to my new figure and¡­ Eh? Why does my chest area feel a bit tighter?


    I looked down and I realised Xun Guan had actually transformed a part of herself into a bra.


    This slime girl¡­ Oh whatever, at least it''s not that tight that it feels ufortable.


    "Well¡­ Anyway, I can do this for you as well, so how about it?"


    I turned back to see how Valeria was responding to my transformation just in time to see the woman fall backwards and drop onto the ground, unconscious.


    Eh? What? Why?!


    I didn''t even do anything this time so why did she faint?!


    I rushed up to her and¡­ Oh.


    She''s having a nosebleed... This woman got so turned on by my female figure that she fainted.


    ¡­


    This country is full of weirdos.

 Chapter 825 - Silent City

    <h4>Chapter 825 - Silent City</h4>


    (Lian Li POV)


    After the white light subsided, we found ourselves a short distance away from the gates of a city we didn''t recognise.


    Judging by that pretentious ''High Maiden'' Tatiana''s reaction when she saw the city, we must be at the right ce.


    We didn''t actually need her help to round up those people, but since Master wanted us to ''get along'', we had no choice but to let here with us too.


    It''s fairly obvious that she agreed toe because she was afraid that we''re going to make her look bad if we were to help Master solve this problem alone.


    "Now, all of you just need to follow my lead and we can get them all before sunset," She ordered, looking quite proud of herself.


    I turned to narrow my eyes at her, "Follow your lead? I''m sorry, but your leadership was what caused this entire thing to happen in the first ce. I think your lead is thest thing we should be following right now."


    "Oh? Then what should we do? Follow yours? Do you even know where they are holed up in?"


    "Do you?" I shot back.


    "Hmph, of course I do. I have had people stationed here to watch them ever since they were formed."


    Eris crossed her arms, "Ya knew ''dey were here and did nothing?! Ya obviously making trouble ''fer Master on purpose!"


    She sighed, "Like I exined to you before, it is not our ce to decide their fate in ce of our God."


    Lunamaeniera shook her head, "You''re telling me you don''t have a judicial system? What do you do with criminals? And you''re telling me that if someone were to start insulting Husband they wouldn''t even face any consequences?"


    She gave us a smug smile, "Oh we do. We just judge them based on the crime and its severity. If it''s a crime against the country, then of course they will be judged by our judicial system. But if it''s a crime against our God, then we have a separate Godly Law that will judge them."


    Guiying tilted her head at her, "Oh? And how are you judging them?"


    "If one were to murder another man, then that would be a crime against our country and thus subjected to Judicialw. If one were to murdee a priestess or priest, that would be a crime against our God and thus they will be subjected to Godly Law."


    "And if they were to do something like¡­ Littering?" Guiying asked, looking quite interested in this topic for some reason.


    Oh, of course she would be, she''s still the one ruling over Master''s empire. Despite her genius talent, Guiying was still a young woman and was handed the reins of an entire country just like that. I dare say that without Master''s support, she might have copsed under all that pressure.


    Perhaps she was referencing this country to see how else she can improve? How diligent of her.


    The pretentious High Maiden wagged her finger, "That would depend on where they''re littering. If they were to litter on a normal street, they''ll need to pay a fine. If they were to litter on consecrated grounds, then they''ll have to serve the temples and pray for forgiveness from our God."


    Guiying pursed her lips as she considered it for a moment, "How troublesome. For us we simply merged our religious and judicialws together. This is the country of our Master and His words arew after all."


    "That''s easy for you to say when you have our God staying at your ce to help you out. We had to grope around in the dark and figure out what would and wouldn''t be an affront to Founding God without our God here to confirm it."


    "Oh ho? So you''re admitting we are the superior ones now?"


    "I said nothing of that sort. You merely had an advantage¡­ No, a cheat! That''s all!"


    Guiying waved her hand smugly, "Yes, yes. Tell you what little High Maiden, you can consult this Empress about building a country fit for Master any time. In fact¡­ Why not just consider a merger? We all serve the same Master anyway."


    I knew Guiying was joking when she said thest part, but that pretentious woman actually stopped in her tracks to look at her.


    "Actually¡­ Let''s talk about this when we go back, it''s a point worth considering."


    Even Guiying looked a bit surprised but she recovered quickly, "Eh? Really? Hmm¡­ Alright then. Let''s have a discussion after we fulfill Master''s request."


    No one disagreed with that point so we started making our way towards the gates.


    But for some reason¡­ I''m getting a rather bad feeling about the city ahead of us¡­ It''s like the feeling of emptiness when you''re staring into the void.


    "Is it just me or does anyone else get a weird feeling? It''s¡­ Too quiet. Wouldn''t a trade city be bustling?" Brendan called out while we were walking there.


    Everyone made noises of agreement but we still maintained our advance.


    When we reached the gate, we found the guards standing there, making it seem like the feeling we had was merely just our imagination.


    Until we realised that they were just standing there, unmoving. They weren''t reacting to our presence at all despite us standing in front of them.


    "Are they¡­ Dead?" Diao Chan asked.


    ria took out some kind of metal tube with a wooden stock from her storage ring before moving forward to inspect one of the guards.


    I watched her just in case the guard tried to attack her but nothing of that sort happened and she returned to us with a confused look on her face.


    "I thought they had turned into zombies or something and was going to st them with my shotgun¡­ They look fine actually, just er¡­ I actually don''t know how to exin it¡­"


    Tatiana went up to another guard, watching him carefully before giving him a shove.


    The guard fell over like a puppet with its strings cut, the armour he was wearing making a loud ttering sound when he hit the ground.


    We were instantly on alert, expecting the others to start moving at the sound but our caution turned out to be unfounded since they made no other movements.


    "If I had to guess¡­ These people are already dead but their bodies just don''t know it yet," Tatiana muttered.


    "So¡­ Like zombies?" Tsuki asked.


    She shrugged, "I don''t think there''s necromancy involved here¡­ Let''s just go and take a look around. I trust none of you have any problems if these people turn out to be monsters and attack us?"


    Manami materialised a fireball in her palm, "Ara? We should be asking you if you have any problems with us burning down the city if ites to that~"


    "Hmph¡­ This is not a city of prayer so do with it what you will. Most of the people here also belong to a faction that don''t worship our Founding God either so they are not people of our God."


    "Hmm? Weren''t you saying how they should be subjected to Godly Law and thus, you weren''t supposed to decide their fates?" Kiyomi pointed out.


    She tilted her head, "Our God sent us here to deal with this right? This is God''s judgement."


    Well, I admit she does have a way with words at least. I don''t want to say she''s hypocritical but¡­ Oh well. It''s not like we were any different with how we''re converting people anyway.


    That also exins why she was so nonchnt about the guards'' situation.


    "Now, shall we?" She gestured towards the gate.


    Preparing ourselves for whatever we might see, we stepped into the eerily silent city¡­

 Chapter 826 - The City Of The Not So Dead

    <h4>Chapter 826 - The City Of The Not So Dead</h4>


    (Lian Li POV)


    Moving through the streets of the city, we were greeted by the same sight of people who were standing around listlessly.


    As we were told, this was supposed to be a trading city and there would normally be a lot of people milling about the streets to do their business. These people were now simply standing still and staring off into space, showing no reaction to us when we were moving amongst them.


    It was quite surreal to be honest, like inside a dream. The fact that we could still feel the presence of these people was also making it feel a little unsettling.


    Tatiana frowned, "How did this happen and yet no news reached us?"


    "Didn''t you say you had some people stationed here?" I asked.


    "I did. They were supposed to send weekly updates and they did not missst week''s. This week''s was due tomorrow so if this wasn''t reported, they were either sending fake reports or this only happened recently. Anyway, they should be stationed in an inn further up ahead."


    "You seem to know a lot despite supposedly being stuck in a room all your life," Diao Chan pointed out.


    "Even so, I am still their High Maiden. Our God gave me a role for this country, of course I wouldn''t spend my days doing nothing even if I''m stuck inside a room, I still have people reporting to me and deciding courses of actions."


    We nodded n understanding, refraining from throwing any insults for now since this was not the time to be sowing discord amongst ourselves.


    "Have you seen something like this before, Lunamaeniera?" Guiying asked the other, more experienced woman in our group.


    She shook her head, "Nothing of this sort at least. People who were turned into the shambling undead by a necromancer, those I''ve most definitely seen though. But something like this is the first for me as well."


    Conceding that this was something we know nothing about, we concentrated on reaching Tatiana''s contacts first.


    Reaching one part of the street, we realised that it was so tightly packed with people that there was no space for us to walk by without bumping into anyone which we were trying to do all this while.


    That was easily solved by us flying over them and carrying those who could not fly over the section of the street with us.


    Since it was a little embarrassing for the ones who could not fly, we did not want to resort to this in the first ce.


    Landing back down at a junction with fewer people, Tatiana pointed ahead with a finger, "That''s the one. There should be two pdins we left here to keep an eye on this city."


    The building looked normal enough, if you were to ignore the people that were just standing still outside of it. But aside from that, it just looked like any other inn that we have seen before on our way here.


    I turned to my sisters, "Let''s split up, a few of us can go inside to find those ''pdins'' while the rest of us keep watch outside in case anything happens so we aren''t trapped in the building."


    They agreed and it ended up with Diao Chan, ria, Tatiana and myself going into the inn while the others stayed outside.


    Pushing open the doors of the Inn, we found a simr spectacle inside as well.


    Patrons and staff alike were standing around the entrance hall looking just as listless as the people outside. There were people who were sitting at the dining area but they also bore simr expressions as well.


    Some of them were simply sitting up straight and looking ahead but a few of them were lying on the table as though they were asleep.


    Diao Chan went up to one of the patrons and stuck her finger in what looked like a bowl of stew before pulling out to give it a lick.


    "Hmm¡­ Rather stale¡­ I''m guessing maybe a day or two since it''s been left there? Judging by the contents of the food on the table¡­ I''m guessing this was lunch time when it happened." Our Witch concluded.


    Tatiana looked around the room, "I don''t see the pdins, they might be inside the rooms but I don''t know which one."


    ria raised an eyebrow at her, "I''m surprised you know what they look like."


    "That''s natural, they came to the Sanctuary to pray for God''s protection before leaving so I did get a good look at their faces."


    Diao Chan turned towards the stairs leading up to the rooms, "I don''t suppose we should expect them to answer a polite knock on the door so we''re breaking them down?"


    "Check the innkeeper''s counter, there might be spare keys there," I suggested.


    ria went behind the counter and rummaged through its drawers, ignoring the innkeeper who was just standing right beside her.


    "Found it!" She called out, jingling a set of keys held together by a small chain.


    I was expecting the innkeeper to react but he continued staring into space.


    ria led the way up the stairs, holding her metal tube weapon pointing in front of her. She stopped at the edge of the corridor and peered over the side before stepping out towards the first door.


    We kept watch as she started trying the keys on the door and managed to unlock it on the third try. She then utched the door using the handle before pushing it open with the barrel of the metal tube, peering inside the room cautiously.


    "Empty," She dered, moving on to the next room without hesitation.


    The second room revealed a couple staying inside, also in a simr state as the people downstairs. They were lying naked in bed so we left them alone.


    Moving on to the third room however, revealed a scene entirely unexpected.


    Every single piece of furniture inside the room was smashed into pieces as though a meteor had crashed into the room, the destruction even tearing a part of the ceiling off.


    The window which looked towards the inn''s backyard was smashed as well, leaving only a single pane hanging by a broken hinge that swayed slightly with the wind. The curious thing was that the window looked like it was broken from the outside, since the other half of the window pane was inside the room.


    The other interesting thing was that despite all this destruction, there was no blood or any indication that someone was hurt inside here. But yet, we could see personal items that should have belonged to the room''s upants scattered around the floor.


    Did this happen while the room was empty? If so, why?


    "Hmm¡­ Interesting¡­ Do you think your pdins were here?" I asked.


    She shook her head, "They would be wearing armour if they were in a fight and parts of that would have been broken off in a scuffle like this. If they were caught without that on, then I don''t see said armourying around the room either."


    Diao Chan shrugged, "We still have a few more rooms to go through but let''s be more careful now. Let me take the keys, ria."


    The rest of us agreed and ria handed the keys over to Diao Chan who proceeded to the next room.


    Our Witch managed to get the right key on the first try but when she tried to open the door, it refused to budge.


    "Hmm? Something''s blocking the door from the other side¡­ Is anyone in there?" She called out.


    Silence.


    No. I heard a soft clink of metal brushing against metal.


    I looked towards Tatiana and she nodded, moving herself towards the door.


    "Michael? Ariya? Are you there?"


    More silence¡­ And then a muffled voice came from the other side.


    "High¡­ High Maiden?"


    "Ariya? Yes, it''s me, what''s going on?"


    "Oh, thank Founding God! Our prayers have been--"


    "Don''t be fooled Ariya!" A second voice, who must have belonged to Michael, cut her off. "How can our High Maiden be here?! She can''t leave the Sanctuary! That thing is obviously pretending to be her to draw us out!"


    "It really is me, Michael. Founding God came to visit our country remember? He granted me true immortality for my devotion and I no longer need to be confined in the Sanctuary anymore. I''m here because of our God''s Divine order."


    "Nice lie! But you''re definitely not getting in here! Our God will rain Divine Judgement on you soon enough!"


    I was about to suggest we simply break down the door but Tatiana just sighed before taking a step back.


    The woman braced on a foot and kicked her other one out, smashing the door and whatever was behind it into pieces with a single kick.


    There was a scream and something shiny was shing through the air towards Tatiana''s head.


    She reached forward and grabbed something, stopping the metal that I recognised was a sword from reaching her neck.


    She then used her free hand to punch forward and a man was blown back into the room, a fist sized dent imprinted on his te armour.


    "Hi¡­ High Maiden Tatiana! It really is you!" A woman cried, though she still maintained herbat stance with her sword pointing at us.


    Tatiana waved, "Yes, hello Ariya, it''s me. So could you exin what''s going on here?"


    Ariya looked at Michael who had fainted from the blow before turning back to us, "Ummm¡­ I don''t know where to begin, High Maiden¡­"


    She gestured around the room, "How about when things started getting weird here?"


    "Umm¡­ In that case¡­ You might want to sit down, High Maiden¡­ It''s going to sound very weird¡­"


    Right as she said those words, the entire building began to shake.


    Now what?

 Chapter 827 - Not This Thing Again

    <h4>Chapter 827 - Not This Thing Again</h4>


    (Manami POV)


    "So¡­ What do you think is going on here?" Little Tsuki asked aloud.


    "Zombies," My little Kiyomi answered cutely.


    "Mmm¡­ I don''t think it''s that simple though," Little Brendanmented. "I did a check just now and their bodies are actually still alive. It''s more like something killed them spiritually I think? Or their souls got sucked out or something."


    I tilted my head at him, "Ara, ara? So what could have caused something like this?"


    Brendan considered for a moment, "If I had to say¡­ My best guess would be that their souls were eradicated¡­ Or they saw something so frightening that their minds shut down and they died mentally but not physically¡­"


    My little Kiyomi frowned, "Saw something frightening? Could someone even die from that?"


    Brendan smiled wryly at her, "What if one day Master were to tell us that he hates us and no longer wanted anything to do with us before walking away?"


    "Ah¡­ I see¡­"


    "Oh, Husband would never do something like that!" Lunamaeniera protested with a huff. "If Husband were to say something like that, it''s obvious that it''s an impostor!"


    Guiying chuckled, "Well I''m sure brother Brendan was just giving an example. All of us know how Master is like longer than you have~"


    The former Matriarch was not amused by Guiying''s jab but chose not toment on it since it''s true.


    "Hmm¡­ So what could these people have seen to have caused this to happen?" Eris wondered.


    He shrugged, "Well, of course I don''t know if that''s what really happened but it might be a possible cause for their current state. It''s not like it--"


    All of a sudden, the earth started to tremble and shake, cutting off whatever Brendan wanted to say.


    I immediately turned back to look at the inn and right as I did so, something burst out from behind the building.


    It took me a second to realise the thing was a giant tentacle that had seemingly burrowed itself out from the ground, was this the cause of the current state of this city? Did all these people really lose their minds because they saw this tentacle?


    "What in Master''s name?" Brendan gasped, looking up at the tentacle.


    The tentacle reared up into the sky, its intentions clear as day.


    I pointed my palm at the tentacle at the same time as my little Kiyomi, both of us letting out a st of fire and ice that stopped the tentacle from smashing down on top of us.


    Guiying joined us with a st of her own lightning a secondter, though our attacks did not seem to do much damage to it.


    Eris leapt into the air and shed her sword in an arc, her entire body d in red hot mes that shot out in tandem with her sh.


    All of us expected the appendage to be cut off but her strike had just bounced off the tentacle harmlessly.


    The good thing was ourbined strike was enough to deflect the tentacle away to crash behind the inn instead.


    Brendan let out a gasp, "That thing! I remember it! It''s the same as that stupid monster Master fought back then in the capital!"


    Kiyomi stiffened, "Ah¡­ I remembered the first one Master had to fight¡­ It was summoned by some Dark Sect idiot so the Dark Sect here must have summoned this one as well and caused what is happening to this city¡­ This makes sense now¡­"


    Ara, ara? This Dark Sect has really been causing a lot of trouble for Master¡­ After this we should just have them all exterminated.


    Guiying grimaced, "Ugh¡­ It''s the one my stupid brother summoned isn''t it? I hate my family¡­"


    Lunamaeniera tilted her head at her, "And you were saying how great a home you managed to make for Husband to live in?"


    "I was not Queen then," She shot back immediately.


    "Tch¡­"


    Right then, the door of the inn was thrown open and sister Lian Li''s group came out with two extra people wearing armour like they were knights.


    I noted the male was being carried by the female like a sack of rice thrown over her shoulder.


    "Manami! What is going on?!" Lian Li asked while running towards us.


    I simply pointed at the tentacle that was getting up from the ground behind the inn slowly.


    The female knight saw the tentacle and instantly paled, "That! That''s the thing that appeared and made the entire city like this! It was only thanks to Founding God''s blessing that we were not killed by it!"


    Ara? So it really was because of this thing, though I wonder what kind of blessing they had that protected them from it? Or maybe they were just being delusional.


    Lian Li grimaced at the tentacle, "This thing again? Is it another one or is it the same one we fought?"


    "It''s only a tentacle so maybe it might not even be that monster?" Brendan suggested. "But Eris wasn''t even able to cut that thing. Can we beat it?"


    "We aren''t as weak as we were back then!" Lian Li roared, summoning lightning that ran along the length of her arms. "If even after all that Master has taught me I am still unable to defeat one measly tentacle, I am not worthy to stand by Master''s side!"


    The female knight looked at her in horror, "You can''t beat that thing! The only thing we can do is run, hide and pray for God''s protection!"


    "Watch me!"


    Lian Li shot up into the sky, her entire body now bathed in golden light.


    The tentacle sensed her presence and immediately swung towards Lian Li in an attempt to smack her out of the sky.


    Lian Li''s figure blurred and the tentacle passed through empty air to smash into another building across the street. Any people who were unfortunate enough to be there were crushed into meat paste and yet none of them showed any reaction still.


    Our golden girl reappeared above the tentacle with both her hands raised before dropping her arms to point at the ground.


    At that instant, a column of golden lightning fell from the sky to bathe the entire length of the tentacle in its electrifying embrace.


    It onlysted for a second but when the lightning winked out of existence, only a small stump of the tentacle that had been outside of the lightning column was left.


    The stump was obviously in pain as it thrashed around a few times before withdrawing back into the hole it had created in the ground.


    Curiously, the hole immediately closed back up the moment the tentacle was gone, showing no indication of it even being there.


    All of us waited for a few minutes fully expecting it toe back or even have more show up but nothing else happened.


    Lian Li dropped back down in front of us and looked towards the female knight, "Now. Talk. What happened here?"


    The woman was looking at Lian Li with different eyes now, "Are you¡­ God''s valkyrie?"


    "Pffft, she''s just our Founding God''s disciple," Tatiana scoffed while waving her hand. "But I must agree, talk. We need to know what happened here."


    She nodded, "I''ll tell you everything but¡­ Can we get out of the city first? It would be bad if ites back again¡­ Or those monsters too¡­"


    Of course, the middle of the street isn''t exactly the best ce to talk about a giant tentacle appearing from the ground after all. Let''s move outside first.


    To think we had expected this to be a simple trip, how wrong we were¡­

 Chapter 828 - Things Went To Hell Pretty Quickly

    <h4>Chapter 828 - Things Went To Hell Pretty Quickly</h4>


    (Ariya POV) [The female pdin]


    *The previous day*


    "Things are going smoothly¡­ Maybe today¡­ Hope for the best¡­"


    I inched a little to the right of my seat, trying to catch more of the words my quarry was whispering to hispanion over the noise of the inn''s dining hall.


    Both Michael and I had marked this shady looking man as someone from the Dark Sect and we had been keeping track of his actions for thest few days trying to find their base of operations.


    We have been searching the city for the past few weeks without much sess and this person was the closest we''ve found to be someone of importance so far.


    Our cover story for our presence was that we were a couple travelling around and considering on settling down in this city, thus our extended duration of stay.


    Our usual armour was snuck in along the rest of our luggage so no one in town should know of our true identities.


    So far, we learned that this man was quite important in their hierarchy and had been meeting various people around the city passing what looks like instructions written in a rolled up parchment.


    Thanks to Founding God''s blessing, the inn we had chosen to stay in was also where this man was currently staying as well.


    That told us he was either not a local in these parts or he was not nning to stay here for long. We did keep track of everyone he had met so far but those he passed instructions to left the city soon after. We knew their base was inside the city so those people were not going back to their base at least.


    Thus we were quite confident he should be the middleman that wasmunicating with their higher ups and the ones operating on the outside. That means he would either make contact with someone who came from the base or he would return there himself eventually.


    Right now, said person was conversing in low whispers at the table behind us with an equally shady person.


    This was the closest we''ve gotten to him so far and the content of their talk was not giving me much confidence. What were the things going smoothly? What''s happening today?


    Michael heard their talk and looked just as concerned as I was, but we still maintained an air of nonchnce as though we weren''t paying attention to anything else but our food.


    I made the hand signal telling him we should follow him once he was done and Michael gave me a nod.


    About ten minutes passed before the shady man and his partner stood up from their tables to move towards the back of the inn.


    We waited for a moment more before standing up to follow them, trying our best to look as inconspicuous as possible.


    Keeping to the shadows, we followed them at a safe distance where we wouldn''t draw attention to ourselves.


    Instead of moving up to the rooms, they went further back and left through a side door that led outside the building.


    Not wanting to lose them, we sped up and went through the door after them, just in time to see them rounding the corner to the back of the inn.


    We did a quick check around our surroundings and found no one around so we dropped our act and raced after them, stopping at the corner to peek over it.


    The shady men were moving aside some boxes before disappearing from view behind them. We waited for a minute but they did not reappear so we moved as casually as we could towards the boxes, still watching out for any unexpected surprises.


    Peering in that direction they disappeared as we passed by, we found a trapdoor in the ground which must have been where they had gone.


    To think the entrance to their base was right under our noses from the start¡­ Our room was literally right above the trapdoor¡­


    Michael looked at me, waiting for my orders.


    "Go back to our room and gear up. We''ll then write a short message to update on our findings before we head down there," I decided.


    He nodded at my order and we rushed back to our room inside the inn to do just that.


    However¡­ I never knew we would never manage to get the message sent.


    Just as we finished putting on our equipment, the entire city was hit with an earthquake.


    The coincidence of such an earthquake happening and the shady guy going underground was not lost on me and I quickly threw open the windows to look outside.


    Right as I did so, the ground a few feet away burst open and a giant tentacle sprouted out from the ground, its sizeparable to a small building.


    In the distance, more tentacles were also appearing from the ground, as though the entire city was built on a tentacle nest.


    There was a scream on my left and I looked over to see a woman crying out in fear.


    Ah, I know her. That woman came here with her sister to do some shopping in the city. We had some polite conversations before with them.


    Right as that thought came to my mind, the scenery in front of me blurred and the woman I was looking at had disappeared, reced by the outstretched length of the tentacle that had smashed into their room through the window.


    I could do nothing but watch as the tentacle slowly receded back, causing parts of the building to break off and drop to the ground below.


    Suppressing my urge to scream, I silently shut the window and closed the curtains, turning around to see Michael''s shocked face.


    "Move," I whispered, gesturing to the door.


    He nodded silently and we crept our way out of the room. Right now, putting on our armour seemed like a really bad choice with the clinking sound it made. Thank Founding God it was not enough to attract that monster''s attention.


    When we descended the stairs, that was when I realised something wasn''t right.


    The whole ce was quiet.


    There was a distinctck of people screaming or even crying out in rm, something that you might have expected when giant tentacles exploded out from the ground.


    But aside from the distant sounds of tentacles smashing around the city, there were no human sounds to be heard.


    The answer to why became clear when we reached the bottom of the stairs.


    Everyone we saw had stopped moving and were simply staring off into space, none of them reacting to the crisis that was happening right now.


    We didn''t get the chance to find out what exactly was going on with them as something pushed open the doors of the inn right at that moment.


    The something turned out to be a giant monster that looked like the cross of a man fused with a tentacled beast.


    It had the figure of a human but instead of arms and legs it had a mass of tentacles instead and the face wascking any facial features.


    I thought about drawing my de but a shout made me stop.


    From the dining area, a few armed men appeared with their swords drawn, ring at the monster at the door.


    Oh, those were the mercenaries hired from the previous city that was apanying one of the merchant caravans from here.


    They gave a roar and tried to charge the monster but before they could even take a step forward, the monster had impaled all of the men in the head with a tentacle each.


    The attack was so fast that I didn''t even see it move.


    What was weird was there was no blood stter at all, but we figured out why when the men shrivelled up into dried up husks before their bodies ked away into dust.


    The monster then withdrew its tentacles and started shambling its way towards us.


    Seeing that it only reacted when the mercenaries yelled, the monster might actually be blind and was using sound to locate its victims.


    There was also no way we could defeat something like this and neither were we going to make it to the door without making any sound with our armour. Thus I nudged Michael and nodded in the direction of our room, signalling a retreat.


    Just in case, I took out my dagger and threw it towards the other end of the room, causing it to make a sharp sound.


    As I thought, the monster immediately reacted to that and stabbed its tentacles in that direction.


    I did not see what else it did as both Michael and I quickly retreated back to our room.


    Locking the door behind us, we moved all the furniture in the room as silently as we could to block the window and the door, which really wasn''t all that quietly.


    I quickly wrote a quick report of what we found and stuffed it in a pouch that I left at the side of the room. In case we were to perish and someone were to be sent after us, they would know what happened here.


    Once that was done, we knelt down and prayed for Founding God''s protection.


    I do not know how long we prayed but nothing tried toe through our door or window¡­ Until we heard the jingling of keys and the sound of our doors unlocking.


    Not allowing ourselves to die like cowards, we slowly drew our des and prepared for whatever was trying toe through that door¡­


    In the name of our Founding God we will fight!

 Chapter 829 - What Exactly Did They Make Here?

    <h4>Chapter 829 - What Exactly Did They Make Here?</h4>


    (Lian Li POV)


    "And that''s where you found us," The pdin Ariya concluded, shivering slightly from the memory.


    Going with our initial n, all of us were sitting under the shade of a tree a short distance away from the city gates to hear this pdin''s recount of what happened.


    Herpanion, who had his lights punched out by Tatiana, was still out cold beside her. Now we know why she didn''t need an escort.


    My sisters and I looked at each other, the tentacle was definitely there but we saw no such humanoid monsters around just now.


    "Based on what you said¡­ It seems like people who were originally living in the city turned into those lifeless husks while those that were merely visitors were left unaffected," Guiying pointed out. "And then those tentacles and monsters culled the ones that were unaffected."


    Ariya shivered, "Now¡­ Now that you mentioned it¡­ It does seem to be the case¡­"


    "Curiously¡­ We did note across any of those monsters just now either," Erismented, actually sounding a little disappointed.


    "Perhaps they had gone underground or something? Back to where the Dark Sect''s base is?" Brendan suggested.


    I stood up and dusted myself, "Alright, no point specting here! Let''s go to that trapdoor and see just what this stupid Dark Sect did."


    Ariya widened her eyes at me, "Wai¡­ Wait! Didn''t you hear what I said? Those things are monsters! There''s no way you can fight them! You weren''t there but I saw them! No normal person can fight them!"


    "Did you not see me destroy that giant tentacle? And you think some small monster like that would worry me? The one you worship as your ''Founding God'' is our Master, if we fear something like this, we will bring shame to His name."


    "Dis¡­ Disciples? Of Founding God? That¡­ That''s impossible!"


    Tatiana sped her on the shoulder, "As much as it annoys me to admit it¡­ What she said is true. No need to worry, just leave this to us and wait here with Michael."


    "E¡­ Eh?"


    While the pdin looked stupefied by the news, we had already made our way back down into the city. Even Tatiana came with us for some reason.


    "Shouldn''t you be watching over your pdins or something?" Diao Chan pointed out.


    "They can take care of themselves, as evidenced by the fact they survived this cmity on their own."


    Well, I suppose I have to give that to them, they were quite smart about it. Not like I care about their wellbeing anyway since they aren''t rted to us.


    "Also, maybe the two of you should sit this one out?" I suggested, looking at Guiying and Lunamaeniera.


    The both of them shook their heads and insisted they had toe along, something about helping Master and receiving a reward or something from Him. Since they were so adamant about it, I decided there wasn''t a point in stopping them either.


    Moving through the streets of the city again, we came to the location of where the trapdoor Ariya had told us was located behind the inn.


    True enough, there was a wooden trapdoor half buried in the ground hidden behind some broken crates.


    Eris reached for the handle and pulled.


    "Locked," She muttered, her hand releasing the handle to move to the sword on her waist instead.


    She swung her sword in a flurry of shes before sheathing it, the trapdoor breaking into pieces after a moment.


    I led the way into the bowels of the earth, summoning a small light orb to illuminate our surroundings.


    It turns out the trapdoor led to the inn''s storage room where most of the food was kept. So either the Dark Sect had been using this ce without the innkeeper''s knowledge or, more likely, he was in on it too.


    Either way, we''ll be going back to search himter.


    However, when we went deeper inside to search the room, we found a dead end with no other way out.


    "Hmm¡­ A secret door perhaps?" ria suggested, moving towards the wall and started tapping it a few times.


    The result was a few solid sounding knocks, meaning there were no secret doors here. The rest of us started to inspect the other walls but also came up empty.


    Just as we thought we hit a dead end on our trail, Tsuki suddenly pointed to one part of the floor, "What''s this? There''s some sort of inscriptionid here."


    I shone my light at where Master''s little sister was pointing at, only to find nothing.


    I raised a questioning eyebrow at her but she moved closer and ced her hand on the ground, causing a part of it to light up and reveal itself as a teleportation inscription.


    "That¡­ Wasn''t there before, was it? Or was my eyesight really that bad?" I muttered.


    "No¡­ It was definitely not there until Tsuki touched it. How curious¡­" Kiyomi assured me.


    We looked at Tsuki who just shrugged, "Maybe it''s because I''m from another world? So are we going in?"


    I nced back at the people following me and they all gave me a nod, prompting me to lead the way by stepping onto the inscription.


    My vision turned white as I was teleported away, my sight returning just as suddenly and I found myself standing in another room made of stone. There was only a single path forward that led to a wooden door at the end of the corridor which, for some reason, is making me ufortable just by looking at it.


    The rest of them appeared behind me a split secondter, all of them taking a moment to get their bearings until they spotted the door as well.


    "Is it just me¡­ Or does that door look really unsettling for some reason?" Brendan muttered.


    Eris drew her sword, "Nah¡­ Yer not the only one feeling bad jujus¡­ Whatever''s behind it feels like bad news¡­ Insidious¡­"


    I checked behind us and the teleportation inscription was still there on the ground, so we could simply just turn back any time we wanted making it unlikely that this was a trap.


    Since we''vee this far¡­ We have to see it to the end.


    All of us stepped forward together, edging closer and closer to the door.


    With every step we took, the pressure around us seemed to increase. The door couldn''t have been more than just a few dozen steps away but it felt further away than it should have been.


    When we were almost at the door, I realised my breath was visible in the air and the temperature around us dropped almost instantly. I felt my body getting heavier and heavier, as if it was made of lead. I started to slow down as I suddenly felt really exhausted.


    Manami pped her hands together and the cold vanished as quickly as it had appeared.


    "What was that?" Guiying asked.


    "A trap or curse, perhaps," Lunamaeniera suggested. "We have traps like that inside our Archives to stop intruders as well. It puts them to sleep and guards can clean up the intruders easily."


    Brushing that feeling away, We finally reached the door and my hand reached out to grasp it, noticing how cold the handle felt.


    I looked back and waited for everyone to nod before pushing the door open, prepared to fight whatever was behind it.


    Behind that door was a giant, circr hall with several other doors like the one we had juste out of, no doubt leading to other teleportation inscriptions that would lead to other entrances.


    The hall was big enough to house a dragon with space to spare and the entire ce was curiously devoid of any furniture.


    What''s more, we knew this was where the Dark Sect base was because there were quite a number of people standing around wearing the robes of the Dark Sect. The only problem was that they were in a simr state as the people outside too.


    But that wasn''t the biggest issue, no.


    The biggest issue was the mass of flesh and tentacles that was sitting right in the centre of the hall. You''d expect it to be standing on some sort of formation or something but no, it was just¡­ There.


    The thing looked like someone had taken a whole bunch of people and merged them into one being, if the multitudes of eyes, mouths and limbs poking out between the tentacles were anything to go by.


    What in the world did these people summon?!

 Chapter 830 - It Is The People

    <h4>Chapter 830 - It Is The People</h4>


    (Brendan POV)


    When we saw the monstrosity before us, all of us prepared for a fight.


    Seeing how aggressive the tentacles were above the surface, we fully expected it to start attacking us the moment it saw us.


    Except no attack came at us at all.


    The only thing it did when it saw us was to wiggle more than before.


    "What is that thing?" Senior sister Eris wondered aloud, keeping her sword pointed at the mass of flesh.


    Before anyone could answer, another voice reverberated around the hall.


    "Help¡­"


    Senior sister Diao Chan narrowed her eyes at the thing, "Did it just¡­ Speak?"


    "Heeelp¡­" It repeated, though this time it sounded like several people were speaking at once.


    Senior sister Lian Li took a step forward, "Who are you?"


    There was a moment of silence before multiple voices whispered at once.


    "Me¡­"


    "I don''t know¡­"


    "Who¡­"


    "The mayor¡­"


    "Everyone¡­"


    "Not me¡­"


    All of us looked at one another, that was most definitely a response we were not expecting to get.


    Senior sister Manami tilted her head slightly, "Ara? Don''t tell me¡­ The Dark Sect didn''t summon this thing but made this instead?"


    "Hmm? What do you mean, sister?" Senior sister Kiyomi asked.


    She pointed a finger at the mass of flesh, "This thing¡­ You are all people who have lived in this city, yes? But you''re now stuck together?"


    There was a pause and then all the voices said together, "Yes¡­"


    I furrowed my brows, "This¡­ Were the Dark Sect practising some kind of alchemy? No wait¡­ The people of the Dark Sect also got affected too, just what was the point of making this?"


    The thing groaned and it shifted slightly, a few of its eyes moving to look at me which was quite a chilling sight to behold.


    "We¡­ Did not¡­"


    "Not us¡­"


    "Not our will¡­"


    "She made us¡­"


    "She told us to¡­"


    Sister Lian Li frowned, "''She''? Who is she?"


    The thing wiggled a little more violently, as though it was struck by something.


    "Her¡­"


    "The one who talked to us¡­"


    "Ordered us¡­"


    "We had no choice¡­"


    "It was her¡­"


    "Her¡­"


    Tsuki clucked her tongue in irritation, "Stop with the pronoun game. Who the hell are you talking about, give us a name!"


    The thing groaned again, deting slightly.


    "Don''t know¡­"


    "No name¡­"


    "Don''t remember¡­"


    "Losing memories¡­"


    I''m starting to have a bad feeling about this. Who could do such a thing and yet remain unknown? We''re talking about someone who managed to affect the entire city and yet no one knew about it?


    "Why did she make everyone like this?" I asked.


    More of its eyes turned to me.


    "No¡­"


    "This is a curse¡­"


    "Don''t know¡­"


    "Mistake¡­"


    "Did not want¡­"


    Hmm? Their words don''t really make sense now. Let''s try another question then.


    "What are you meant to do like this?"


    The thing stopped moving and all eyes on our side of that fleshy blob moved to look at me. It stared at me for a few moments before the eyes looked away, searching all around the room.


    "What¡­ Who¡­"


    "Where¡­ What am I¡­"


    "Get out¡­ Get out¡­"


    "Who are you¡­"


    "Mama¡­ It''s cold¡­"


    "I did not want this¡­"


    "Why am I doing this¡­"


    "Hush dear¡­ Do not cry¡­"


    "All a dream¡­ All a dream¡­"


    "So cold¡­ So empty¡­"


    "Join with everyone¡­"


    "Join with everyone¡­"


    "Join with everyone¡­"


    Right then, the thing started to move and the earth began to shake. It reared up a few of its tentacles in a threatening pose, obviously trying to smack us with them.


    Yep, should have known it woulde to a fight after all, that''s why I prepared these bottles of acid beforehand and tossed them at it while it was trying to rise.


    It seems I wasn''t the only one who had that line of thought as balls of fire, ice, lightning and various other Techniques were thrown at the moving flesh while it was getting up.


    The monster gave a scream of pain when our attacksnded on it, the scream sounding like it came from the throats of different people which I guess in this case it really was. Some of its tentacles and human body parts stuck to it were also sted apart messily.


    The acid bottles I threw also shattered and scattered its contents all over it, the acid quickly eating away at the flesh and even dissolving a few eyeballs.


    The fact that our attacks actually managed to do so much damage was quite surprising, considering that it was not effective at all when it was above ground.


    Maybe because this was the heart of the monster and thus more vulnerable? Well, I''ll research its physiologyter since now isn''t the best time to think about it.


    Hmm? Is it cruel of us to attack this thing when it''s actually the citizens of this city?


    I don''t think so. These people brought about problems for Master and it''s not like they were Master''s followers either so we definitely have no qualms about killing this thing.


    To be honest, we came here prepared to tten the city if the situation called for it, so having them all here in this monster actually simplified things.


    Even better was that the bodies of those Dark Sect members were conveniently left intact, so Guiying could still take them back and arrange a show of executing them too.


    We simply need to deal with this monster first.


    The tentacles it had lifted up before swung towards us from above, trying to smash us into the ground.


    Eris disappeared from where she was standing and reappeared in the air, her sword glinting in the light.


    The next moment, those tentacles were separated into pieces before bursting into mes, the fire even spreading onto the monster''s main body.


    A multitude of voices screamed out in pain and the monster thrashed its tentacles around blindly.


    One of them was headed straight for us but stopped before it could reach us.


    Standing in its path was Tatiana with her right arm outstretched, the woman having stopped the tentacle with one hand.


    She''s not a Practitioner right? Just how strong is this woman?


    She must have really received some kind of blessing from Master before then¡­ No, I''m not jealous¡­ I really am not¡­


    "Noints about us killing this thing, right?" Senior sister Lian Li asked the woman with the monstrous strength.


    She looked at the monster, "If you still ept the words of our Founding God, you will stop right this instance!"


    The only response the monster gave was to thrash even harder.


    Tatiana turned back and sighed, "None."


    Senior sister Lian Li threw her arms forward and the bolt of lightning she had been charging sted forward, piercing through the centre of the monster''s body.


    The monster gave another weak groan before toppling over onto the ground, its appendages dropping all around it lifelessly.


    We waited for a while more to confirm that it was no longer moving before finally breathing out a sigh of relief.


    I was surprised it was this easy though, but not like I''m going toin about it. I''ll just take a look aroundter and figure out what can be used here for my own alchemy.


    Now there was only one question remaining¡­ Just who was the one who made this happen?

 Chapter 831 - Some Inconsistencies

    <h4>Chapter 831 - Some Inconsistencies</h4>


    (MC POV)


    "Papa! Ice ''scweam''!" Cai Hong pointed at the dessert shop while tugging on my sleeve.


    A few people turned to look at us, made a very confused face at me, and then moved on. There were also a few that stared unashamedly at me but those people had other things on their minds than what my little Cai Hong had just said.


    Just a quick reminder that I''m currently in my female form so hearing Cai Hong call me ''Papa'' would definitely raise some eyebrows.


    That''s why there''s also the other spectrum of people who were staring mainly for my feminine assets.


    Of course I ignored them and focused on the more important people instead.


    I patted Cai Hong with a hand, "Fufu~ We''ve walked quite a bit haven''t we? Let''s go get some ice cream, shall we?"


    "Yayyyy~ I wuv you Papa!"


    Sooo cute! Head pats for you!


    I turned back to the one who was holding the hem of my robes shyly, "What about you, Iris?"


    "Umm¡­ If¡­ If Master does not mind¡­ I would like one too¡­"


    Iris is cute too, so head pats for you too! Oh just look at her going ''uwa, uwa, uwa''! So cute!


    With both of them holding me, we went towards the shop to ce our orders. I got myself a strawberry voured one, Iris a vani one and Cai Hong a cone topped with seven different vours of ice cream.


    What? I like to spoil her, ok? And looking at how she brightens up makes everything worth it.


    I also ordered two more for our two followers who were watching over us a short distance away. I''d like it if Valeria toned down the intensity of her gaze though, her face looks like one of those guys who were also ogling at me right now¡­


    While waiting for them to finish our order, I refocused my attention on my omniscience.


    Hmm¡­ I see my disciples are trying to check the rooms of the inn to find those pdins of Tatiana''s now.


    I was curious as to why the city''s inhabitants had turned out like this so I checked ahead with omniscience to divine the answer. Thus, I wasn''t that surprised to see the wrecked state of the third room they unlocked.


    To think the Dark Sect tried to mess with the Great Ones again¡­ Guess they didn''t get the memo of how the first one turned out to be a disaster for them.


    I watched with mild interest as Tatiana kicked down the door and punched te armour with her bare fist without hesitation. I know you are strong but¡­ Really?


    Oh, our ice cream is done, that was fast.


    "Papa! Pretty! Colours!" Cai Hong squealed when she received the ice cream from me.


    "Fufu~ Yes, it is very colourful Cai Hong, just like you."


    "Ehehehe~"


    I passed Iris''s ice cream to her and she stared at it for a few moments, as though trying toprehend the dessert she was holding.


    "You don''t like vani?" I asked.


    "Eh? Ah! Umm¡­ That''s not it, Master¡­ It''s just¡­ I''ve¡­ Never eaten this thing before¡­" She stammered, her face getting redder by the second.


    Oh yeah, she doesn''t usually eat until recently when she sealed her divinity. Though I remember thest time I fed her¡­ Umm¡­ She should be fine now right? Anyway, this isn''t something I made so it should be fine.


    I urged her to try it and she gave it a tentative lick, her eye brightening up as soon as the white stuff disappeared into her mouth.


    "Is.. Is this what sweetness tastes like?" She gasped.


    I chuckled, "Fufu, it is indeed. How do you like it?"


    "It''s¡­ It''s perfect¡­ It''s the same feeling I get when Master pats me¡­"


    Oh my, since when did you get so cute Iris? Here, more head pats for you!


    Look! She''s even making ''Aaauuu'' sounds! So cuuuute!


    Ah. Ahem¡­ Anyway err¡­ Where was I? Oh yeah, two more ice creams for our two secret bodyguards.


    "You shouldn''t have, Master¡­ But thank you," Beta thanked me after appearing out of the shadows to receive the cones from me.


    With a short bow, she disappeared back into the shadows again.


    I''m seriously wondering how she trained to get skills like that. Apparently she''s been doing this for quite a while already but it was only recently that I found out thanks to omniscience. Oh well, it''s not like it''s that important anyway.


    I brought my little group to a small park nearby where we sat underneath a bench. There was a pedestal in the centre of the park which was curiously empty and yet there was a small altar decorated with flowersid down at the bottom of said pedestal.


    It took me a moment to realise a statue of me was probably what had been erected on the pedestal which had been taken down due to Phoebe''s orders. She really was serious about correcting it huh¡­ Does Tatiana even know that this was happening?


    Speaking of which¡­ Eh?


    What?!


    I look away for a bit and now they''re fighting a giant tentacle sprouting out from the ground?! What the hell happened?!


    Ah¡­ So that Great One is attacking them now¡­ At least it isn''t fully formed so it''s limited to sending its tentacles above ground.


    If it''s just that, I believe my disciples can handle it. If they''re having trouble, then I''ll just manually activate one of their defensive inscriptions which should be able to destroy that thing.


    Just as I thought of that, Lian Li summoned down a pir of lightning thatpletely disintegrated the tentacle. Yep, like I thought, there wasn''t any trouble at all.


    Fufu~ Just look at how much they''re improving! I''m so proud of them!


    Hmm¡­ Now they''re listening to that pdin''s story about what happened¡­


    Oh? I finished my ice cream before I knew it. Well, Cai Hong''s still cutely nibbling away at the fourth tier of vours while Iris was taking really small licks with hers so I think it''ll be quite a while before they''re done.


    I made sure to use a cooling Technique to stop their ice creams from melting so they could take as long as they liked.


    Cai Hong noticed my gaze and pushed her ice cream in my direction, "Papa! Papa! Ice ''scweam''!"


    So cute~


    What can I do but oblige my little cutie and gave that creamy dessert a lick.


    Mmm¡­ Chocte. Not bad.


    My little dragon giggled and went back to nibbling on her ice cream while cuddling against me.


    I felt a tug on my other side and there was Iris offering her ice cream to me as well.


    "Mi¡­ Mine too¡­ Master?" She asked, her face blushing up to her ears.


    I gave her one a lick as well and she quickly shrunk back to her seat, holding her ice cream as though it was some kind of precious jewel. Don''t think I didn''t notice you licking away at where I had ced my tongue just now.


    So cute¡­ Here''s some head pats for the cutie! But please don''t think about storing the ice cream somewhere and properly eat it ok?


    Satisfied with my head patting, I focused back on my disciples and¡­ Ugh¡­ My disciples were now looking at that monstrous thing the Dark Sect had created.


    It looks like someone mashed together some body parts and stuck tentacles on a ball or something.


    But how did my disciples manage to get there without dealing with any of those Dark Sect members?


    I checked with omniscience to see what had happened while I wasn''t looking¡­


    Ah, ok¡­ So they found out the real reason why the city became like this, went down that trapdoor and used the teleportation inscription they found in the storage room¡­ I remember that slime guy saying they used teleporters to enter the base so this all matches up so far.


    And then they found that monster and¡­ Eh? The monster was mentioning about a ''Her'' that turned them into this?


    That''s¡­ Not what omniscience showed me before this¡­


    All I found was that the Dark Sect was performing some ritual and they should still be down there doing their thing¡­ Why are they all standing around listlessly as well?


    Also, where is the Great One that should have been down there too? Those tentacles appearing above ground should have belonged to one that was sealed inside this very hall, and yet there''s nothing else?


    What is going on?

 Chapter 832 - Do You Worship Yourself?

    <h4>Chapter 832 - Do You Worship Yourself?</h4>


    (MC POV)


    I was still a little confused by the inconsistencies that I''m seeing when the monster started attacking my disciples.


    I considered going there to help them deal with it but it looks like my disciples had it handled. They really have improved a lot since the day I picked them up.


    The monster was quickly done in and my disciples started rounding up the Dark Sect members who were inside the hall.


    That was one of the inconsistencies I''m worried about since omniscience had shown me that they were supposed to bepletely fine inside when I checked a few minutes ago. They should have been tormenting the monster that they created which was supposed to be a catalyst for their ns.


    So why were they all in the same state as the rest of the city when my disciples showed up in the hall? Did they really coincidentally all turn into lifeless husks the moment my disciples entered the hall?


    It can''t be that much of a coincidence right?


    Hmm¡­ Maybe I should go take a look at that ceter on when my disciplese back¡­


    I felt another tug on my sleeve and I looked down to see my little dragon looking up at me.


    "Papa? Finish?"


    Oh, both Iris and Cai Hong are already done with their ice cream. In that case, we can continue our walk around the city.


    I was just about to get up from my seat when someone stepped in front of me.


    Looking up, I realised it was some young man who looked like those ''serious librarian'' type of characters standing in front of me. He was even wearing a pair of sses while carrying a few books in his arm while wearing a suit.


    He made a slight bow to me, "Pardon me, youngdy, but may I perchance ask you a question?"


    "Muuu? Scary uncle?" Cai Hong muttered, cuddling closer to me.


    Iris said nothing but also moved a little closer to me, her hand wrapping itself around my arm.


    "Umm¡­ Yes?" I agreed, a little wary of him while patting Cai Hong''s head to soothe her.


    "You are not a resident of this city, yes?"


    I considered for a moment and shook my head, "No, I am not. I am merely visiting here with mypanions."


    "I see. Are you perhaps a follower of the Founding God?"


    He''s seriously asking me if I worship myself? Is he a preacher here to convert people or something?


    Hmm¡­ Maybe I can check how they''re converting people. Tatiana did make it seem like it''s an open religion kind of thing but I''ll just confirm if that''s true or not.


    I decided to be honest and told him, "No. I am not a follower of this god that the people here worship."


    It''s true right? I technically don''t follow myself.


    He stared at me for a moment, as though trying to ascertain if I was telling the truth or not.


    After a few seconds, he nodded to himself and opened one of his books, pulling out a sheet of paper before handing it over to me.


    "Forgive me for being blunt, but you are, in all honesty, a very beautiful woman. It would be an honour if you could consider my invitation. There are many other like-minded people here and you won''t feel alone."


    I took the flyer and nced over it.


    Hmm¡­ It seems like it''s a recruitment for a ''freedom group'' that advertises on gathering people unhappy with the religious dogma that the country was built up on and were seeking less fundamentalistic ideals. The flyer made it look quite harmless but I somehow get the feeling that they''re not that simple.


    Hmm¡­ I can just give him some lip service and get him to leave me alone, but since Tatiana did help me in making that person who doesn''t exist suffer, I suppose I can help her find out a little about them. You know, just in case they''re terrorists or something.


    I narrowed my eyes at him, "Isn''t this¡­ Treason?"


    The corners of his lips curled into a small smile, "Not only beautiful but you also have the intelligence to match. Our group is not violent if that''s what you''re thinking, we''re simply asking for change. Let''s look at it this way, times are changing and yet, this country continues to cling onto an entity that they have believed to be real. At this rate that we are going, our country will fall to our neighbours and everyone would be made ves."


    "Hmm¡­ But isn''t the High Maiden still here after thousands of years? Is that not proof that there is some truth in what they said?"


    "Ah, but no one has seen her in a long, long while hasn''t it? They also restrict the meeting of the High Maiden to the upper echelons of their governing bodies and normal people like us will never get to see her. So who''s to say that the High Maiden isn''t actually already dead and they''re just using her name as a way to control innocent people like us?"


    Hmm¡­ This is interesting¡­ If Tatiana were toe out and tell everyone¡­ No, that won''t work either, they''ll just im that she''s a fake iming to be the real one. If they really want to reject the truth, any kind of excuse could be used to deflect the truth away.


    I shifted my gaze back down to the flyer again, "Even so¡­ What are your group''s goals? Surely it''s more than just having people gather in a circle andin about the current state of affairs, right?"


    "Oh my, you are very perceptive indeed youngdy, I was definitely right in approaching you."


    "You can stop with the ttery, you know?"


    He bowed his head slightly, "Ah, forgive me, but I just couldn''t help it when I''m standing in front of a beauty like yourself. Now, of course we aren''t just all talk, we do wish for change in this country after all. That''s why we are gathering people like yourself to advocate for it. If you''re interested, why note to one of our group hearings?"


    "And how do you know that I won''t simply take this to one of the temple''s priests or priestesses and report you to them?"


    His smile got a little wider but it did not reach his eyes, "Fuuu¡­ I believe such a smart and beautifuldy like yourself gets a lot of attention from everyone around you right? That''s why you are so cautious of me, that''s understandable. But I do beseech you toe try and listen at least for a bit. We are just right around the corner from here, it won''t take very long."


    I looked at both Iris and Cai Hong and they were just looking up at me, showing that they were fine with whatever I chose.


    "Of course, yourpanions coulde as well," He added


    "Fine, I''ll just go take a look," I relented. I''m also quite interested in how they''re working and I have some time to kill too. So it should be fine.


    Anyway, what he said about change is true too, if they have good ideas about bringing beneficial change to the country, it''s worth considering too. Especially since Tatiana is able to move freely again and¡­ Well¡­ And the person they worship is also here¡­ So there''s definitely bound to be a few changes.


    No, the changing of those statues and artworks of me don''t count. But at least that showed that they were willing to make changes to move forward?


    He gestured for me to follow him, "Excellent, this way please."


    I wonder what they would say if they realised I am actually this country''s ''founding god''?

 Chapter 833 - You Guys Have No Idea What Youre Doing, Do You?

    <h4>Chapter 833 - You Guys Have No Idea What You''re Doing, Do You?</h4>


    (MC POV)


    Ironically, their hearing was taking ce in a small chapel in the second district though it was in a small corner of the city so there''s not a lot of traffic going on here.


    Iris and Cai Hong stuck to me like glue, both of them holding my hands tightly while we followed behind the man.


    Oh, in case you were wondering, he''s ignoring Iris because of the face veil I gave her and I made a hair pin with simr properties for Cai Hong as well. Both of them stand out a lot on their own and if I didn''t do that, we''d be swarmed by people trying to get their attention. They''re both extremely attractive girls after all.


    And of course I wouldn''t ask them to change their forms, they''re perfect as they are, so asking them to change is an insult really.


    Just a note, the items do not actually make the both of them invisible. These things just made it such that they ''can be perceived, but they won''t be regarded'' to the people around them.


    Also, I''m only letting them use it for now since this is also a little detrimental for them.


    That''s because if a horse carriage were toe along while they were crossing the street, it would not stop for them either since they won''t be ''regarded'' as an obstacle.


    They wouldn''t have been able to order the ice cream themselves too, which is why I didn''t make one for myself either.


    Hmm? Make it with better conditions? Meh, it''s a one time use item that I''m going to discard after today so there''s no point putting in so much effort to this junk.


    Also, I''mzy.


    But we''ll, that''s why we were approached by this weirdo I guess.


    This guy probably came to me because he realised I was a foreigner, so his prospects of recruiting sympathisers were higher with me than locals.


    Hmm? He probably approached me because of my looks? Nah, that can''t be possible, I look normal after all.


    "This way," He gestured towards the chapel''s interior, holding the door open for us.


    Stepping inside, I quickly realised that although the outside looked like a chapel, they had redecorated the interior to be anything but.


    The altar was still there since it was made of stone and looked to be difficult to move, but all the pews had been reced with normal chairs and benches arranged in a circle so that everyone was facing each other.


    Currently, there were about thirty or so other people inside, all of them turning to face us when they heard the door open.


    One of them stood up from his seat and gave us a smile, "Ah, An, you''ve returned! With more people too!"


    "I''ve returned, Vincent, and these are fellowrades who wish for change. Ah¡­ How careless of me, I never did get to ask your names?"


    I almost defaulted to saying ''Jeff'' but I managed to stop myself in time when I remembered I was a female now.


    "Je¡­ Jess."


    Hey, it''s not easy toe up with a fake name just like that ok? I did my best!


    He nodded, "Short for Jessica isn''t it? A beautiful name, definitely fitting for one as beautiful as you."


    Dude, stop. I''m a guy. You don''t know it, but you''re simping for a guy right now.


    "You came at the perfect time, Miss Jessica!" The one called Vincent bellowed, gesturing to a few empty chairs within the circle. "We were just about to begin our session!"


    Session? I''m beginning to think that they are some kind of cult or something¡­ Oh well, since I''m already here¡­


    I took an empty seat and both Iris and Cai Hong sat next to me.


    Iris was holding on to my hand now, her fingers entwined with mine. The strength of her grip told me that she was doing it more out of assurance for the unknown situation than any feelings of romance though.


    Cai Hong, on the other hand, simply looked around in wonder, my little dragon thinking the ce was interesting instead of scary.


    Vincent pped his hands together, "Perfect, now we can start! For the sake of our neers, allow me to introduce myself again! I am Vincent! The current head of this little group of ours! I will be in your care!"


    This guy seems very energetic to say the least¡­ I took the opportunity to look at the other participants in the room.


    I quickly realised that most of them looked to be young men and women with the oldest looking one no more than theirte twenties. I suppose it might just be a generation thing where they wanted to rebel against the status quo which was what led them to form this group.


    Vincent started talking about how the country was built up following an invisible entity and that everyone was brought up to believe that the worship of said invisible entity was a natural thing to do. He thenmented over the fact that the country had stagnated and because of this, young minds like us were oppressed and held back from achieving our fullest potential.


    Honestly, it really just looked like they wanted some change for the sake of it. Either that or they felt that worshipping something they couldn''t see or touch was meaningless to them.


    At least he wasn''t suggesting the abolishment of the system, but they were really against the worship of me.


    If you ask me, I''m all for it actually. But I know that''s not possible since the ''god'' they worship is literally right here.


    Vincent finished his speech and most of them even pped enthusiastically when he did, prompting him to give an borate bow.


    I sighed internally. This is what happens when you build your country based on something like this, Tatiana. You''ll of course get dissident groups like these popping up who don''t like being told what to do.


    Then again, I suppose this applies to everything in general so it''s nothing special.


    I raised my hand to get his attention.


    "Ah! The newdy! What can I do for you?"


    "You talk about wanting change at all that, but how exactly are you going to do that and what change will you actually bring about?"


    He blinked at me, his gaze switching to An for a moment before moving back to me. Even then, he did not answer my question.


    Taking his silence as an indication that he had no answer to give, I stood up.


    "First, you advocate for change and yet you have no n to achieve it and you don''t even know what kind of change you want either. All I see here is that you''re just whining about the status quo and you''re satisfied with just that. If you really want change then you have to go out there and do something, not just sit in a circle and talk."


    He gulped, "What¡­ What should we do?"


    Really? You''re asking me? Aren''t you supposed to be the leader here? Why form this group if you don''t have the faintest idea of what you''re going to do?


    I sighed, "Maybe you should first reform your group to have a better understanding of what kind of change you even want first? More freedom of worship? Less restrictions on government positions? You know, that kind of stuff."


    Well, I''m just throwing random things that I figured they might want out there since I really have no idea what they want. With this, they might actually be¡­ Eh?


    The next thing I knew, Vincent was on his knees with his hands sped together in prayer.


    "Goddess! Our Goddess hase! The true Goddess has descended and graced us all!"


    What in the flying fuck?

 Chapter 834: Calm Down, Im Only Your God

    <h4>Chapter 834: Calm Down, I''m Only Your God</h4>


    (MC POV)


    No, really, what the fuck? Why the hell are you praying right now?!


    No wait, everyone is doing it as well?! Even you An?! Weren''t you guys all about not being reliant on religion or something?!


    Look! Your flyer here even says you''re trying to abolish the current religious dogma the country has!


    Oh wait¡­ You never said you were going to abolish it, just that you were unhappy with the current standards and there''s nothing here that says you''re not going to start a new one either¡­


    What the hell, you guys are just a bunch of people with too much free time on their hands aren''t you? I feel like my feelings were cheated! Give me back my feelings!


    Ugh¡­ Just look at Cai Hong and Iris staring at me with equally sparkly eyes, I can already tell what they''re thinking without them saying anything.


    Ok wait, let''s just calm down a little bit here, maybe they''re just mistaking me for someone else.


    I cleared my throat, "Ahem¡­ I''m sorry but I''m a little confused here¡­ What did you just call me?"


    "A Goddess!" Vincent proimed again, as though that exined everything.


    "Errr¡­ Yeah, I heard that¡­ What I wanted to know is why are you calling me that?"


    "Only a Goddess could have such insights like yours! We are truly blessed!!"


    "No, no, wait a minute¡­ I believe whatever I told you was pretty muchmon sense right? It''s not like such knowledge to be limited to gods or goddesses¡­"


    He lifted his head to look at me, "I see! This must be a test of our devotion! Do not worry Goddess! No matter the trial we will definitely pass it! We will definitely follow you as you guide us to the new age!"


    ¡­


    I discreetly looked to the side where Beta was hiding with Valeria.


    I had expected both of them to at least have some reaction to the current situation, but neither of them were even showing surprise at my predicament.


    Beta was simply nodding like this was the expected oue while Valeria was¡­ Err¡­ She looks like she''s imagining doing lewd things to me so I''ll notment on that. I have a feeling if she had seen me making love with Diao Chan in my female form that night, she wouldn''t have run away but jumped in to join us instead.


    Putting that aside for now¡­ I kind of have an understanding of what''s going on here a little bit now.


    Most of them have been taught this country''s values in worshipping the ''founding god'' from a really young age. But when they grew up to their rebellious phase, they wanted to try and be different in some way or another and this was the result.


    Despite that, the idea of worshipping a divine being was already ingrained within them too strongly to bepletely let go. Thus, the ''change'' they sought for was merely just to find something more physical they could worship instead of someone they''ve never met in their life.


    So¡­ I guess now that they''ve found something, or rather, someone ideal, they would cling onto them for guidance.


    Seriously what the hell¡­ I thought this was going to be some cult here that was trying to overthrow the current regime. Turns out it''s just a few rebellious kids who wanted someone to notice them.


    Ugh¡­ As much as I don''t want to admit it¡­ This is why I prefer my disciples'' fanclub over this silly religion Tatiana had made for me. At least the fanclub only lets willing people join it so there wouldn''t be split factions like this to create trouble. Even Guiying did not make it official as well so everyone in it was definitely genuinely interested in joining.


    ¡­ Right?


    Oh whatever, I already decided I''ll just refrain from remembering about it.


    I briefly considered if I should continue with my charade of being ''Jess'' but decided it would definitely cause more problems if I did, so I chose to reveal myself right there.


    With a snap of my fingers, my female form reverted back to my male form. Thankfully Xun Guan also removed the bra from me or that would have been pretty awkward. Also, don''t think I didn''t hear you make that disappointed sigh, you really were having fun touching me all over weren''t you?


    And that lesbian knight over there! Did you really just cluck your tongue at me?! You''re just as bad as a certain subus phoenix I know!


    I heard several gasps and I looked down to see all of them looking up at me with various expressions of disbelief.


    "F¡­ F¡­ Founding¡­ God?" An asked in a whisper.


    I raised my eyebrow at them, "Yes, it''s me. Weren''t you guys there when I came in yesterday? It felt like the entire city came to witness the procession with how big the turnout was."


    Vincent''s eyes widened, "That¡­ That was truly Founding God?! We had suspected it was a ploy by the temples to gain more power! They used an enclosed carriage to hide whoever they were escorting too!"


    Ah, right¡­ I didn''t exactly show my face until we reached the top either, that makes sense.


    I sighed, "Well, it really is me. Sorry to burst your bubble but unfortunately your country got it right¡­ Well, mostly right. Your High Maiden is also still alive after all these years, though I suspect all of you will hear about it soon enough anyway. So for your-- What are you doing?"


    All of them had begun prostrating themselves in the middle of my talk for some reason.


    "We sincerely beg for Founding God''s benevolent mercies!" Vincent pleaded with a pathetic sounding voice. "We will restore this chapel to its original state! We never knew! Please forgive us!"


    "Please forgive us!" The rest cried out.


    An suddenly pulled out a knife from under his shirt and I could see Beta moving out of the corner of my eye when he did so.


    Luckily, she stopped herself when she realised he only took it out to put it at his own throat. Yeah, no need to cut his head off, Beta so put that sword away.


    Wait no, this isn''t fine either, what are you doing, An?!


    "Founding God! Please allow me to atone for everyone''s sins here with the sacrifice of my life!"


    I quickly reached forward and stopped his de before it could pierce his throat, "Wait, wait! I''m not mad or anything you know? Er¡­ That''s right! Isn''t it this country''s policy to allow free worship? I really don''t mind, you know? So please stop already!"


    "No! Please allow us to atone for our sins! We have borne such heretical sins all this while!"


    His eyes told me he was absolutely serious in his words. I guess knowing that they ''offended'' their god was something quite traumatizing.


    "No, you''re really blowing this out of proportions¡­ Er¡­ Would it help if I said that I forgive all of you?"


    All of them stopped moving and looked at me in shock.


    "Tru¡­ Truly? F¡­ Founding God¡­ Forgives us?" Vincent muttered.


    "Yes, I do."


    A few tense seconds passed before An dropped the knife in his hands and all of them started crying together.


    Behind me, Cai Hong started pping, "Yayyyy! Papa cool!!"


    ¡­


    Well yes, Cai Hong is always cute. That''s good enough for me.


    I want to go home¡­

 Chapter 835: They Want Girl Time

    <h4>Chapter 835: They Want Girl Time</h4>


    (MC POV)


    I sighed when I came out from the chapel after returning myself back to my female form.


    Revealing who I was presented its own set of problems since I''m pretty sure these people became zealots after seeing me. They even thought that the current religion was not showing me enough respect and wanted to change it to deify me even more.


    I had to turn that idea down quite a few times before they got the hint that that wasn''t what I wanted.


    Another sigh came to me just as I thought about it.


    I felt a tug on my sleeve and I looked down to see Cai Hong sucking her finger while looking at me, "Papa sad?"


    I chuckled, "No, no, just a little tired. No need to worry about it."


    Before I could react, she went to hug my waist with her tiny hands, "Cai Hong huggies! Huggies make Papa no tired!"


    Why are you so cuuuuute!


    Ahem¡­ Anyway, seeing as how it''s sunset and omniscience is showing me that my disciples were preparing toe back soon, I think it''s high time we went back.


    "Did you girls have fun?" I asked while we were on the way back.


    "Cai Hong with Papa always fun!" Cai Hong cheered while skipping along beside me.


    "Ye¡­ Yes¡­ It was fun with Master¡­" Iris muttered in a cute voice.


    I guess watching me squirm with those guys was also a form of entertainment huh? Oh well, as long as they''re happy.


    We reached the temple just as my disciples teleported back from the Dark Sect base, they even brought all the Dark Sect members with them too.


    To think Manami was struggling to even teleport a group of people not too long ago and yet now she can do it as long as she knows the destination well enough.


    "Wee back everyone," I greeted them.


    "MASTERRRRR~"


    All of my girls cried out and immediately leapt at me, pulling me into a giant group hug.


    Diao Chan somehow managed to get in front of me and started squeezing my chest, "Ehehehe~ Master''s boobies! They''re so soft~ Squish~"


    Naturally I flicked her on the forehead for that.


    There was a gasp and I turned to see Tatiana looking at us with a confused expression on her face.


    "F¡­ Founding God? What¡­ What happened to you?!"


    I looked down at myself before realising what she meant.


    "Oh, this? Changing my gender is no big deal you know? See?"


    To prove my point, I snapped my fingers and reverted myself back to my male form, then snapped again to change back to my female form.


    "Ehehe~ Boobies~"


    I smacked Diao Chan on the head again.


    "That''s¡­ That''s not fair¡­ Founding God¡­" Tatiana muttered.


    "Hmmm? What isn''t?"


    "Why¡­ Why didn''t you tell me earlier you look like that as a female? This is bad! Phoebe! Phoebe!!! Valeria! Go and get Phoebe here right now!"


    The knight behind me saluted and ran off into the temple in search of said nun, I didn''t even know she could run that fast.


    All of us were quite confused by what was going on and Tatiana was just staring intensely at me.


    Before I could ask what she nned to get Phoebe for, Valeria had returned with said nun literally slung under her arm like a sack of potatoes.


    "What are you doing, Valeria?! No matter what it is, this is not how you get me toe here quickly!" The nun protested.


    "Shut up and look, Phoebe!" Valeria dropped her and gestured towards my direction.


    The nun froze when she saw me, her eyes threatening to bulge out of her sockets.


    "F¡­ Founding God?" She asked.


    I nodded slowly, not wanting to startle her.


    "Ahhhh?! Why didn''t you carry me here faster Valeria?! You shouldn''t have asked and just carried me off! What if I had missed this?! Ahhhhh!!"


    Hello? What the hell is going on? Why are they all acting like this


    Omniscience?


    ¡­


    Ah¡­ I didn''t actually think about it¡­ But their society really is kind of matriarchal in a sense¡­ Over here, lesbian rtionships are actually considered rtively normal. Thus, most of the girls here actually have a thing for other girls instead of the opposite gender¡­


    So when they saw my female form, they would obviously be much more charmed than my male form¡­ That would also exin why Vincent''s group reacted so strongly when they found out who I was.


    I was dealing with Luna so much that I forgot about that, since she preferred my male form more than my female one.


    Err¡­ Putting that revtion aside¡­


    "What are you doing, Phoebe?" I asked the nun who had whipped out some kind of sketchbook and was frantically scribbling away while keeping her eyes focused on me.


    "The new art of Founding God! We must feature your female form too! We simply must!! It would be heretical of us not to!!"


    When they heard that, my disciples immediately went to crowd around her.


    Oh good, they''re going to stop her for me.


    "Yes, yes! Look here! Make sure you get the curves of Onii-sama''s figure right!"


    "And here too, Master''s boobies are nice but Her butt is Divine too!"


    "The eyebrows! Don''t forget Aniue''s eyebrows! They have to be the right curvature!"


    "Ara, ara? Make sure to put a good pose too. Master is always elegant after all~"


    "The legs as well, Master''s legs are just so beautiful! I wish I could just caress them all day!"


    ¡­


    I smacked all of them on the head and reverted myself back to my male form.


    """EHHH?! Why, Master/Founding God?!""" All of them screamed together.


    "Erm¡­ Master isn''t some model for us to gawk at, you know?" Brendan muttered, though it didn''t really sound that convincing since he also had a disappointed look on his face too.


    "Kukuku~ But I think it''s good, isn''t it, Master? You don''t show off your female side enough," Kiyomi giggled.


    I narrowed my eyes at her, "That''s not what you would normally say to a guy, is it?"


    "But Master really is beautiful though¡­ It is a shame that others don''t know about it¡­" Lian Li sighed.


    "My original form is male do you not remember that?"


    Ok, I know my real form doesn''t exactly have a gender, but let''s just ignore that for now, ok?


    "Papa, pwetty!" Cai Hong cheered, hugging me.


    Not you too, Cai Hong¡­


    "Oh, we love Master no matter what you look like! Just that in your female form¡­ We have many more things we can y with~" Diao Chan admitted, licking her lipssciviously.


    That''s the real reason isn''t it? Your real intentions are leaking out, you know?


    "Alright fine, you girls really just want to do it don''t you? Bedroom. Now."


    I swear the way they instantly pounced on me to drag me off made me think I was going to get butchered or something.


    The way their eyes glowed and the fact that a few of them were even salivating further reinforced the idea.


    Oh well¡­ I suppose they were indeed quite pent up so I''ll allow it.. It''s been awhile since I did it in my female form anyway.

 Chapter 836: Girls Night (*RRR)

    <h4>Chapter 836: Girls'' Night (*RRR)</h4>


    *Futa warning


    (MC POV)


    I''m already used to my disciples'' attention, but Tatiana was especially enthusiastic about the situation considering how shy and reserved she was justst night.


    Both Valeria and Phoebe were not here by the way, despite how obvious it looked that both of them wanted to join as well. They most likely held themselves back because of Tatiana.


    I''m pretty sure if I were to approach Valeria in this form again, she would have said yes without any hesitation.


    Guiying and Luna had also chosen not to join as well, the former stating that she had already received my affectionsst night and didn''t want to get in my disciples'' way tonight. On the other hand, Luna wanted a more personal session instead of a group one for her next tryst with me, she did make me kiss her for a good minute before leaving the room though.


    My thoughts were interrupted when my lips were suddenly devoured by another pair of lips, bringing my focus back to my current situation.


    Right¡­ No time to think about other things now, especially when I need to take care of so many girls.


    Actually¡­ Scratch that, I don''t even have to do anything.


    I wasying down on a reallyrge bed that I had specifically conjured for this with all the girls surrounding me, each of them busy with using a different part of me.


    My head rested on Lian Li''sp who had taken the opportunity to kiss me as well, her tongue busy finding out what the inside of my mouth tastes like.


    Manami and Kiyomi had chosen to upy themselves with my fingers, both of them hugging my arm in between their chests while they sucked and licked my fingers as if they were popsicles.


    Right beside them were ria and Tsuki, my two little sisters showing their fascination for my breasts by upying a boob each. Tsuki gently sucked and licked at my nipple, ying with my little nub with soft caresses of her tongue and fingers. ria, on the other hand, squeezed and sucked on my nipple enthusiastically like she was trying to get milk out of me.


    All the way below was Eris and Tatiana, the both of them finding interest in worshipping my feet with their mouths. While Tatiana was savouring my toes like they were ambrosia, Eris kept switching between different variations of sucking and licking as her four personalities fought for the right of tasting my feet.


    Last but not least, right above them was Diao Chan who was doing exceptional feats with her tongue and fingers in between my legs. Her mouth mped over my clit so that her tongue could attack my love button relentlessly while her fingers rubbed circles around mybia.


    There was nothing I could do buty back and let the girls have their way with me, not that I would want them to stop anyway.


    Lian Li broke our kiss to stare at me in the eyes, "Master¡­ You''re so beautiful¡­"


    I didn''t get to say apliment back before she went back to kissing me again, her fingers caressing my face tenderly.


    A sudden burst of pleasure erupted from between my legs and I knew Diao Chan had pushed her fingers inside my pussy.


    I instinctively clenched down on her invading digits which only made the pleasure more intense.


    Because of that, I let out an involuntary moan which only encouraged her to try and push her fingers deeper.


    The moan also made the rest of my girls even more excited, evident by how I felt my nipples, fingers and toes being sucked harder which in turn made me moan even louder.


    "Ufufufu~ This isn''t good¡­ Hearing Master''s moans is really turning me on~" I heard Manami confess as she moved my hand in between her own legs to rest against her dripping entrance. "Can you feel it, Master? Feel how wet I am for you?"


    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Slurp¡­ Founding God''s feet¡­ To think I am actually worshipping them right now¡­ Slurp, slurp~ This is a dreame true!" Tatiana moaned in between sucking my toes.


    I felt the brush of cold air hit my clit as Diao Chan released it from her sucking.


    "Ehehehe~ You should feel how wet Master is too. Ahhhnnn~ Master''s honey is truly delicious!"


    "Ara? Then don''t mind if I do~"


    Manami released her hold on my hand and crawled her way towards my honeypot, her mouth mping over my entrance top away at my juices.


    I gasped into Lian Li''s mouth as I felt Manami''s warm tongue push inside me, coaxing more juices out of me.


    Lian Li didn''t mind it at all and simply took that opportunity to kiss me even deeper, wrapping her tongue around mine in a sensual dance.


    I felt a finger rest itself against my navel before it moved in a slow circle, as though trying to find something.


    "Master¡­ I''m feeling a little lonely now¡­ Maybe Master can¡­ Fill me with something? Something that sprouts out from here?" Diao Chan purred.


    I groaned, trying to concentrate as my entire body was a puddle of bliss with after all the girls'' ministrations.


    I felt a slight stir in my insides before a small bump formed against my skin at where Diao Chan was touching. The bump soon grew bigger which made my hips raise up involuntarily as I reformed my manhood right above where my clit was.


    It already stood fully erect, only managing to twitch once before Diao Chan straddled me and pushed my cock deep inside her quivering pussy.


    "Ahaaaahnnn~ Master''s cooooock!" My witch moaned, giving my meat pole a few squeezes with her pussy. She then started to rock her hips back and forth, moaning out her pleasures as she did so.


    Because it was only just formed, my manhood was especially sensitive right now and it was taking all of me to not ejacte straight away.


    Manami withdrew her tongue from my depths and pushed two of her fingers in, curling up to press against my sensitive spot.


    That was enough to cause my resistance to crumble and push me over the edge as I came from both my cock and pussy, my seed spurting straight into Diao Chan''s waiting womb.


    Diao Chan let out a wail of pleasure as she came from being creampied. I couldn''t see her face but judging from her screams, I''m pretty sure right now her tongue was sticking out of her mouth while her eyes were rolled towards the back of her head.


    My orgasm was made even more intense by the fact that my pussy was still cumming even after my cock had finished shooting out its seed, Manami''s fingers continuing to stir up my insides were not helping either.


    It took me a while before I finished cummingpletely, my hips finally lowering back down after I finished riding my high.


    Lian Li also broke our kiss to allow me to breathe, though her face told me she wanted more than nothing to go back to tasting my mouth again.


    I was just dimly aware of my nipples still being sucked by Tsuki and ria, neither of them willing to let go of my little nubs.


    Manami tapped my witch on her shoulder, "Ara, ara? Looks like Master came, Diao Chan~ That means your turn is over and now it''s mine."


    Diao Chan needed a moment to return back to her senses, "Mnnhh¡­ Eh? That''s not fair! I didn''t even get to ride Master that much! That didn''t count!"


    "Ufufufu~ We agreed, didn''t we? We switch out every orgasm no matter what~ Soe on, it''s my turn~"


    Why are you girls making it sound like I''m some attraction to be ridden on?


    Then again, considering my current position, I can''t exactly refute them either.


    Diao Chan begrudgingly pulled herself off me, revealing my still rock hard cock for all to see.


    "Mag¡­ Magnificent¡­ And beautiful¡­" Tatiana whispered, her eyes staring unblinkingly at my private parts.


    I was still too high up in bliss to form a response to her.


    Manami soon took over Diao Chan''s ce, my red fox positioning herself over my cock in preparation to be prated.


    A strand of liquid dripped on top of my ns from in between her legs, a clear indication of how wet she was.


    "Ufufufu~ Are you ready, Master? We''re going to be doing this the whole night~"


    I believed her.


    She sat down on top of me and my cock was once again engulfed in the heat of my disciple''s pussy, both of us moaning as we felt pleasure fill up our minds.


    Manami looked down at me with a sultry gaze, a gaze that told me she was definitely going to wring me dry tonight.


    In fact, I could see the very same gaze in all of my disciples, all of them waiting their turn to have my cock fill up their insides.


    Yep¡­ I''m definitely going to be stuck here for a long while¡­

 Chapter 837: Being Below Isnt Always Bad (*RRR)

    <h4>Chapter 837: Being Below Isn''t Always Bad (*RRR)</h4>


    (MC POV)


    "Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Master! Your cock! It feels so good! It''s hitting me so deeeeeeep!! Ahhh!!"


    I watched as Manami bounced up and down on top of my meatpole, her entrancing bosoms jiggling quite explosively from her movements.


    Lian Li noticed my gaze on Manami''s breasts, "Fufufu~ Does Master want to suckle on them? You can suck on mine instead~"


    She leaned over my face to present her own globes to me, her erect nipples hovering just above my waiting lips.


    Naturally, there''s no way that I''d turn down such an offer.


    I opened my mouth and Lian Li moved to bring her bosoms closer to my face, allowing my mouth to mp down on a nipple to suckle on her tit.


    At the same time, ria and Tsuki intensified their own sucking, their mouths sucking greedily on my own nipples as if to remind me not to forget about them.


    Right then, I felt something press itself against the entrance of my womanhood too.


    I could only moan out in pleasure as Diao Chan slipped her fingers back inside me, her thumb drawing circles around my clit at the same time.


    With all of this pleasure building up, my hips involuntarily raised again as I thrusted my cock deep inside Manami''s hungry pussy. Her walls squeezed down hard on me and that was enough to send me right over the edge of my second orgasm of the night.


    Even then, Manami continued to shake her hips as she coaxed out every spurt I had.


    "Ahaaaahnnnn~ Master''s cum! I can feel you filling up my insides! So much!" Manami moaned.


    The orgasm also caused me to suck harder on Lian Li''s nipple, making my golden haired disciple moan out in ecstasy as she had an orgasm of her own.


    I lowered my hips back down after I finished cumming, prompting Manami to pull herself off of me with my seed dripping out between her legs.


    Before I could even catch my breath, I felt another wet pussy rub itself against the tip of my sensitive cock.


    My meat pole was soon engulfed inside the cool and strong grip of that pussy, the feeling clueing me in that it was Kiyomi that was on top of me right now.


    "Ahhh¡­ It feels so gooooood¡­ Do you feel it, Master? My vagina has reformed itself into the shape of your penis. It''s a perfect fit~"


    As if to prove her point, she used her pussy walls to squeeze down even harder causing both of us to moan. She then wasted no time in bouncing herself up and down on top of me, her moans getting lewder and lewder with every thrust.


    Even while Kiyomi continued to ride me, I felt the shifting of bodies as a few of my girls started moving around me. I couldn''t exactly see what was going on since Lian Li''s chest upied my entire vision.


    "Umm¡­ Could I worship Founding God''s holy bosoms as well?"


    "Hmm? Slurp! Alright, let''s switch. I want to y with Onii-sama''s feet~"


    "... Tits¡­"


    "Eh? You want to suck Aniue''s breasts as well, Eris? I''ll use Aniue''s fingers then~"


    "Ehehehe~, then I''ll take Master''s other leg! Master''s pussy is open~"


    "Ara, ara? Could I switch with you, Lian Li? You can have Master''s honey pot if you want~"


    "Ah! In that case, may I go please yourdy parts, Master?"


    I released my mouth to allow Lian Li to move away, her bosoms disappearing from my view to be reced with Manami''s smiling face. My fox disciple made sure my head was restedfortable on herp, even using her tails as a cushion.


    Her mouth mped over mine as soon as she appeared, pushing her tongue deep inside my mouth for a deep kiss.


    Eristched herself on my left nipple and began suckling it softly, only to suddenly switch to a more aggressive way of sucking before suddenly calming down again.


    On the other hand, Tatiana really was worshipping my other tit. The High Maiden was caressing it with her fingers and licking every inch of it with her tongue, handling my boob like it was some kind of holy object.


    Tsuki took the chance to guide my fingers in between her legs, slipping my index and middle finger right inside her waiting pussy. A loud moan escaped from her lips and she began to shake her hips, getting herself off on my fingers.


    Meanwhile, ria busied herself with sucking my toes while Diao Chan straddled my shin and began rubbing herself on me, moaning every time her clit was stimted from the action.


    In between my legs, Lian Li was having the time of her lifepping away at the juices I was leaking out. She even had her mouth mped over my pussy to taste as much of my juices as possible, ignoring the fact that Kiyomi was still bouncing herself on my cock directly in front of her.


    Manami broke our kiss to breathe, my vixen licking her lipssciviously as she savoured my taste.


    "Unngh¡­ Ah¡­ Should I¡­ Mmm¡­ Split myself into more bodies?" I suggested, notfortable with the fact that I was on the receiving end of everything right now.


    "Ara, ara? You don''t need to worry about us Master~ Just rx and let us spoil you~ Ufufufu~ We really do want to spoil you tonight, Master~" She assured me.


    I didn''t get the chance to say anything else since she proceeded to shut me up with her lips again, her hands caressing my face softly.


    With her assurance, I closed my eyes and let myself melt into pleasure.


    I could feel Manami''s tongue writhing inside my mouth, twirling around my own as it enticed me into a sensual dance.


    I could feel the little nubs inside Tsuki''s entrance mping around my fingers, my little sister moaning as I continued to please her by thrusting my fingers in and out of her.


    I could feel Eris and Tatiana sucking away on my nipples, their hands continued to massage the globes on my chest while their mouths tried to get milk out of my boobs.


    I could feel Diao Chan orgasming over and over again as she got herself off rubbing her clit on my leg, soaking my leg with her own juices.


    I could feel ria giving the toes of my feet a tongue bath, making sure to coat each one with her saliva before putting them in her mouth to suck on.


    I could feel Lian Li''s tongue swirl around mybia, licking up all the juices I was currently spewing out in between my legs like it was the sweetest thing she tasted.


    And I could feel the ribbed walls of Kiyomi''s pussy massage my manhood with every m of her hips, the white vixen desperate for me to fill her with my seed.


    With such overwhelming pleasure enveloping me, I could only shudder as I came again.


    Kiyomi let out a wail of pleasure as my seed flooded her womb, her own pussy quivering at the pleasure of being filled.


    Right after I was done, she took a few seconds to wind down before she got off. Next thing I knew, another of my girls was on top of me, this time being Lian Li.


    Kiyomi took her ce between my legs and the cycle continued with Lian Li riding on my cock with an ecstatic expression on her face.


    Once she was properly filled with my seed as well, Eris took her spot and rode me for all she''s worth, the four personalities within her fighting for the pleasure.


    Eris ended up copsing into a blissful exhaustion after I came inside her, prompting ria to take her spot.


    My little sister moaned unashamedly as she rode me for all she''s worth, finally getting my seed inside her after she begged her Onii-sama to cum inside her.


    Tsuki was next to straddle me, grinding herself on top of my waist while massaging my manhood with her pussy walls. She didn''t stop moving her hips until she, too, was filled with my seed.


    Tatiana was next and was a little hesitant about it at first, but the moment my cock went inside her, the High Maiden rode me like her life depended on it.


    One orgasmter and she also copsed beside me in bliss, the woman muttering out her pleasure deliriously, satisfied that her god had filled her with cum.


    Just when I thought it was the end, another person got up and I had to look to see who it was.


    "Time for round two Master~" Diao Chan purred, inserting my cock right into her snatch. "Ahhhhnnn~ Fuck me good Master!"


    Nnggg¡­ Guess I''m not sleeping tonight¡­

 Chapter 838: Just Going To Check On Some Things

    <h4>Chapter 838: Just Going To Check On Some Things</h4>


    (MC POV)


    "Mmmm¡­ Master¡­ I love you¡­"


    I looked down and smiled at Lian Li when she whispered those words.


    Even when she''s asleep, she''s still dreaming about me.


    I tucked her in properly and nted a kiss on her forehead, "I love you too."


    She smiled and cuddled closer to Manami, which in turn made Manami hug her tighter and whisper something about making love to me.


    Stepping back, I checked to make sure everyone was safely tucked into bed before I turned and left the room.


    "Where are we going, Master?" Xun Guan asked as soon as we stepped out of the room.


    "There''s some things I want to check¡­ It''ll just be a while and we should be back in a bit."


    "Understood. Although¡­ Is Master going to remain in your female form?"


    "Unn¡­ This is just in case we''re seen over there and I won''t be recognised so easily."


    "Well¡­ I''m notining at all~"


    I felt my chest jiggle and I knew Xun Guan was having fun with my current form.


    "Just don''t go overboard," I sighed before snapping my fingers.


    I teleported us to the hall where my disciples had fought against that monster, which was now nothing more than a decaying corpse in the middle of said hall.


    "Master¡­ What is this ce? What is¡­ That thing?" She asked, sounding a little concerned.


    I patted my chest to soothe the slime girl, "It''s just the hideout of the Dark Sect we were looking for. That''s the monster they created¡­ I think."


    "Eh? Umm¡­ What does that mean?"


    "Well, I''m not sure yet, which is why we''re here to find out."


    I made my way towards the monster, my senses alert just in case there was something else hidden in the hall.


    All the Dark Sect members had already been taken out from here and were currently in the custody of Tatiana''s pdins. Guiying would return back home with those peopleter on and that should be the end of our journey here.


    The only thing after that was satisfying Tatiana''s request of extending our stay here which was something I didn''t want to think about right now.


    Moving closer to the centre of the hall, I inspected the monster''s corpse closely.


    A huge hole was sted through the centre of its body and parts of it were still frozen, singed or being eaten away by acid. Looks like my disciples really showed no mercy to this thing.


    Blood was still seeping out from the open wound that stained the floor crimson despite this thing being dead for at least a few hours already.


    Wait¡­ Is it really dead?


    I looked down, inspecting the multitude of eyes that were growing out of this side of its body.


    The first thing I noticed was that they had different colours and sizes, though that was to be expected when this thing was literally the result ofbining the entire city''s inhabitants together.


    The next thing I realised was that¡­ Oh¡­ Their irises were still expanding and contracting with the light¡­


    Bloody hell¡­ This thing is still alive¡­


    "Yo. You still good?" I asked the thing casually.


    A few of the eyes twitched.


    One of them, a small, brown coloured one that was closest to me, slowly moved to look at me. The mouth that was right beside it parted equally slowly.


    "Mama¡­ Cold¡­" A voice simr to that of a child whispered in a strained voice.


    I sighed.


    I''ll at least put all of you out of your misery I suppose.


    Taking a few steps back, I inspected the Origin of all the people connected to this thing and swiftly put an End to them.


    Right as I did so, the monster in front of me slowly faded away, even the blood had disappeared entirely leaving no trace that it even existed.


    Once it was gone, I inspected the rest of the room, trying to see if there was a hidden doorway or something. I even resorted to using omniscience for this but it seems like this was all there is to the Dark Sect hideout.


    This doesn''t make any sense¡­ Where was the Great One located at then? Those tentacles couldn''t have just popped out of nowhere right?


    Unfortunately, omniscience isn''t helping much for this question either. The only answer it was giving me as to why those tentacles appeared was because ''of the events that had happened in this room''.


    Yes, very helpful¡­


    No wait¡­ Maybe that''s the cause? Perhaps this monster was somehow causing things from the Abyss to appear above ground? Am I right, omniscience?


    ¡­


    Yes, huh. Interesting¡­ Although that still does not exin the inconsistency that I saw a Great One was supposed to be here too¡­ Oh, maybe it was still showing me things from the other timeline? No, that can''t be right¡­ The entire universe changed with my actions and alternate universes do not exist¡­ At least I don''t think they do¡­


    Well, at least I know this monster is connected somehow¡­ But is that really an ability this monster has?


    That reminds me¡­ Akari and Shiori have been gone for quite a while haven''t they? I have yet to receive any news from them either¡­ Did something happen with the monster group?


    Ok, now I''m a bit worried about them¡­ I guess I''ll just take this chance to go check up on them too.


    Giving the hall a final look to make sure I missed nothing, I changed myself back to my male form and then teleported myself into the Sanctuary.


    The moment I did so, a spear was thrusted right at my face, stopping mere inches away from stabbing me through the eye.


    "Di¡­ Divine One!! Forgive my rudeness!!" A kobold screamed, immediately prostrating himself on the ground.


    Behind the prostrating kobold were several other monsters, all of them geared for battle and also looking at me in shock and horror.


    "Err¡­ I know I came here unannounced and everything but¡­ What''s going on that you''re all looking like you''re going to march off to war?" I asked.


    Unfortunately, no answer came my way since everyone looked shocked at what just happened. I guess they were afraid that I would kill them all off for the fact that one of their own pointed their weapon at me?


    I looked back down and the kobold was obviously shivering in fear.


    I sighed, "It''s fine, I don''t me you for what happened. I dide here without warning anyway but I do want an exnation though."


    The kobold looked up timidly, "That is¡­ Umm¡­ Perhaps Divine One should ask--"


    Before he could finish speaking I felt a shift in the air and someone else was teleported onto the tform beside me.


    It was some weird man wearing Practitioner clothing with a very punchable smirk on his face.


    "Ahahaha! Time to die, filthy demons! Get turned into my cultivation materials! I will--"


    Another kobold thrusted his spear through the man''s head before he could finish his sentence, killing him instantly.


    The dead man dropped onto the ground and someone came forward to carry the corpse away as if this was a normal urrence.


    I looked back at them, "Ok¡­ Umm¡­ I see you''re all busy¡­ Just tell me where Akari or Shiori is¡­"


    All of them pointed in the direction of one of the hallways.


    I nodded my thanks and started making my way towards where they were.


    Seriously though¡­ What the hell was that?

 Chapter 839: Its An Opportunity

    <h4>Chapter 839: It''s An Opportunity</h4>


    (MC POV)


    Just walking through the hallway, I could feel the tension of this ce was incredibly high. It certainly gave off the feeling that everyone was prepared for war.


    The monsters I passed by also looked extremely surprised to see me, like they couldn''t believe I was there. I wonder why?


    Waving a greeting to a group ofmia girls who were hastily bowing to me, I heard some shouting emanating from my destination.


    Curious, I sped up my steps until I entered a hall where many familiar faces were gathered. There was arge round table in the centre of the hall and all the monsters I recognised were gathered around it, including Akari and Shiori who wereying down on the other side of the hall.


    "It''s obvious dis iz an act uv WAAAGH!!" Theodore roared, banging his orc fist on the table in front of him. "We should go an smash im!!"


    "Perhaps so, or perhaps they are just the normal stupid humans we''ve been seeing who think they can hunt us," Benjaminmented, the tentacles on his face swaying slowly.


    Stephanie shook her skeletal head, "I already mentioned this, those people I made into undead all had varying reasons foring here. They maye from different ces or groups for all we know. Do we want to make enemies with all of them?"


    "Divine One¡­" Thomas muttered, turning his huge, horned head towards my direction and giving me a low bow.


    Every head in the room immediately turned to face me and everyone was instantly on their feet.


    "Divine One!!" All of them greeted me, though most of them sounded more shocked that I was there.


    "Master~~" Akari cried, leaping over the table and reverting herself back into her smaller form right before she reached me.


    I caught the red fox and let her snuggle into my arms, right as Shiori appeared to smack her sister on the head.


    "Have you no shame, Akari?! Get down from there right now!"


    "Mouuu!! I don''t wanna! I missed Master too much!!"


    I patted Akari''s head, "It''s fine Shiori, let''s just leave it at that, ok? I''m more interested in what''s going on though? Both of you were away for quite a while and now I see this ce is prepared for war?"


    "Uuuu¡­ My apologies, Divine One¡­ We thought we would have this problem solved quickly and you wouldn''t need to worry about it¡­"


    "Does the problem have something to do with other Practitioners teleporting in here?"


    "Unnn¡­ So Divine One is already aware of it¡­ Please ept our sincerest apologies for allowing the Sanctuary you''ve given us to be desecrated like this¡­"


    I waved at her, "It''s not your fault, you guys didn''t cause this to happen right?"


    "It wasn''t us, Divine One¡­" Jack exined, his hundreds of eyes looking especially downcast. "It all happened suddenly when a group of humans appeared on the tform. At first we thought they were just remnants of the Dark Sect since they started trying to kill us but they imed to have done so for ''resources''."


    I furrowed my brows, "I heard one of them yammering about cultivation materials. Were all of them Practitioners?"


    "That is correct, Divine One," Stephanie sighed. "And we had checked their identities too, none of them belonged to any known Sects within Beiyang. We''ve spent thest few weeks trying to figure this out without being a bother to you¡­"


    "Hmm¡­ I see¡­ What about the other countries?"


    "We had dropped Divine One''s name to them as well," Melody replied, the Leviathan being in her little girl form. "But none of them even showed any indication of knowing who you are, which I believe any Practitioners worth their salt here would have at least heard of Divine One."


    I pondered for a moment, "And how are theying in here?"


    Shiori sighed, "That''s what we can''t figure out, Divine One¡­ They aren''t limited to the teleportation tform either¡­ There were a few instances where they appeared in the other parts of the Sanctuary and had to be dealt with. We had a few casualties because of this but it wasn''t a problem since those lost had tied their lifeforce to Divine One and reformed shortly after."


    "I see¡­ If I''m not mistaken¡­ These Practitioners somehow stumbled upon a way to teleport themselves in here and most, if not all, of them were here to hunt you guys for cultivation materials?"


    Everyone nodded.


    I sighed, "Ok¡­ I think I know what''s going on¡­ I''ve seen this before though I never expected one of the doorways was connected here¡­ I''ll deal with this, don''t worry about it."


    I turned back and made my way back to the teleportation tform, already expecting someone to appear that in a few moments.


    Without any instructions from me, the monsters had chosen to follow behind me as well. They look quite sad that they still involved me in this problem but I really didn''t mind you know? Maybe a few headpats will help ease their worriester.


    Well, I do have Akari still snuggled in my arms right now so I gave her pats first, the little red fox purring affectionately as I did so. I had to put her back on the ground when we were nearing the entrance hall sine I would need both my hands for what I was doing next though.


    I reached the tform just as another Practitioner appeared on top of it, this time it was a young man wearing robes that looked to be quite expensive.


    "Aha! Prepare to be--"


    I grabbed him by his throat and lifted him up with a hand before he could finish his words.


    He red at me, "How dare you?! Unhand me! Do you know who I am?! I am the grandson of the fifth Elder of Twilight Sword Sect! Who do you think you are?!"


    I mmed him into the ground, hearing the satisfying crunch of a few of his bones snapping before lifting him up again.


    "I am going to ask you a few questions and you''re only going to answer me with a yes or no, do you understand?" I asked.


    "You¡­ How dare--"


    I mmed him back down again, this time on his left arm so that the bones in it werepletely crushed.


    Lifting him up again, I repeated my question, "Do you understand?"


    He tried to lift his other arm to cast a Technique but I mmed him down on that arm before he could, breaking that arm too.


    "Again, do you understand?"


    "Y¡­ Yes¡­" He croaked.


    "You came here by stepping through a portal, yes? Specifically one that had two dragon statues guarding it?"


    "Ye... Yes¡­"


    "And you¡­ You''re from the Cloud ne aren''t you?"


    "Yes¡­"


    "Great, that''s all I needed to know."


    I shed my arm in an arc, creating a portal that would send him back to where he was before he stepped through that portal toe here and tossed him into it.


    Once I closed the portal, I pped my hands together and shut down that portal I had mentioned so that no one else could use it to teleport themselves here.


    Great¡­ I remember this event quite vividly, it was an event that I had participated in myself in my previous life.


    As annoying as it might be¡­ This could actually be a great opportunity for my disciples so I want to be part of this too.


    I''m going to have to make some preparations¡­

 Chapter 840: Getting The Fluffs Back

    <h4>Chapter 840: Getting The Fluffs Back</h4>


    (MC POV)


    "The Royale?" Shiori repeated after I exined what the phenomenon was called.


    All of us were gathered back in the hall I had found them in earlier, unsurprisingly they had a seat reserved for me where Shiori and Akari would beying down on either side of me.


    I nodded, "It''s a phenomenon that happens in the Cloud ne at a specific ce during specific times. Basically there''s a ruin there that has portals leading to various ces that supposedly contains tons of treasures and cultivation materials for the Practitioners of the Cloud ne to take advantage of. I never knew there was one that led right here."


    "And Divine One has sealed it?" Stephanie asked.


    "That''s right, so you don''t need to worry about it anymore."


    Benjamin lowered his head, "As expected of Divine One to know of such things, we should have relied on Divine One sooner."


    Well¡­ I can''t really say that it''s because I came from the future where I had witnessed this before. If I had known that one of the portals actually led back here in my previous life¡­ Then again, there''s no point since I''m pretty sure Iris would have done something anyway.


    "Please ept my apologies, Divine One¡­" Shiori also lowered her head. "It was utterly foolish of me not to havee to Divine One to deal with this sooner."


    I reached up and patted the giant fox, "It''s alright, you were just worried about me weren''t you? I don''t me you."


    "Kyuuu¡­"


    So cute.


    I stood up from my seat, "Alright, I guess it''s also about time I head back, I wouldn''t want the others to panic when they find out I''m missing."


    "Yayyy~ Let''s go back, Master~" Akari cheered, immediately transforming into her smaller form to jump up onto my shoulder.


    Shiori gave a low growl and reached over with her snout to pick up Akari using her mouth, dumping her on the table in front of us.


    "Stop making trouble for Divine One, sister! We still need to fix up this ce first!"


    "Ehhh¡­ It''s not like I can do anything even if I stayed right? Just let me go with Master alreadyyyyy¡­ I wanna cuddle with Master!! I want Master to pat me! I wanna snuggle with Master! I want Master''s belly scratches!"


    I looked at the small red fox that was currently rolling on the table throwing a tantrum. Yep, she looks really cute. You wouldn''t think that she''s a cmity level fox capable of destroying cities with a swipe of her tails right now.


    Shiori looked like she was going to berate her sister again but Stephanie stepped in.


    "It''s fine isn''t it? We can handle the rest of the matters here and I think Divine One''s protection takes precedence over everything else."


    I''d like to say that I don''t really need protection but I can at least read the mood enough to know not to say that.


    Shiori turned to me, silently asking for my own opinion on the matter.


    I shrugged, "I don''t mind either of you following me, you don''t need to worry about me that much."


    "Unn¡­ In that case¡­ We''ll be in your care, Divine One," Shiori relented, transforming herself into her smaller form to curl up on my shoulder.


    "Ehehehe~ Sister also missed cuddling with Master, she''s just too shy to-Ouch!"


    "Shut up, sister," Shiori growled, retracting the tail she had used to smack her sister on the head.


    Akari obediently kept her mouth shut and jumped up onto my other shoulder, settling herself infortably and curling her tails around my neck.


    I waved to the other monsters, "I guess I''ll see you guyster. Next time don''t hesitate to give me a call if something happens ok?"


    They bowed their heads right as I teleported us back to my room in the temple.


    "Oh? It looks like Master had a lot of funst night!" Akari giggled upon seeing all the girls all passed out in various states of undress on a giant bed. The fact that all their clothes are scattered around the floor further suggested what really happenedst night.


    "Mmm? Where are we, Divine One? And¡­ Who is that?" Shiori asked, using her tail to point at Tatiana.


    Oh right, they aren''t informed of my trip here yet.


    I quickly gave them a brief summary of everything that happened so far, of course I made sure to only tell them about the events of this new timeline instead of the other one that no longer exists.


    "Master is so popr!" Akari cheered while snuggling against my cheek.


    Shiori wasn''t as amused by the news, "Hmph¡­ Aren''t they just copying us?"


    Not you as well¡­ You do realise that chronologically, they founded this country before any of you right?


    Then again¡­ If we''re following the other timeline''s existence I guess my disciples were the ones who started this first¡­


    Oh whatever, it''s not important anyway.


    Akari started bouncing on my shoulder, "So are we going to go explore the city now, Master?"


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "Eh? It''s in the middle of the night?"


    "Mmhmm? So are we going?"


    "Err¡­ Shouldn''t we be sleeping now?"


    "Ehhhh? But we just got here, Master! We should y!"


    Shiori smacked her sister on the head again, "You stupid sister. You''ve be really obnoxious now haven''t you? Who do you think you are talking to Divine One like that?"


    "Uguuu¡­ Sowwy¡­"


    I patted the both of them on the head, "It''s ok, it''s ok. Normally I wouldn''t mind taking a night stroll but well¡­ I think we''ve had enough excitement for one night so why don''t we call it a day?"


    Shiori perked up, "Ah, could I ask what does Divine One intend to do with the Cloud ne?"


    I tilted my head at the white fox, "Whatever do you mean?"


    "Eh? I got the impression that Divine One might choose to go there, was I wrong?"


    Oh, Shiori''s quite perceptive eh? I didn''t even mention anything about wanting to go there at all and yet she still saw through me.


    Well, I was nning on giving the news to my disciples in the morning. The Royale would have portals connecting to many different ces full of rich cultivation materials and this could be a chance for my disciples to gain more insights and increase the speed of their cultivation too.


    Sure I could simply just conjure up the materials for my disciples, but they already mentioned they wanted to achieve godhood themselves.


    Besides, it''s good for them to go out and explore.


    If my memory still serves, it''s only the beginning stages of the Royale right now and only a handful of the portals are open. There should be one giant portal in the deepest parts of the ruins that would lead to the best ce which would only open a few weekster.


    That portal would be our main goal.


    Yep, we''re going on another trip to another ne!


    Before I could tell her my ns, she continued, "Since they dared to invade Divine One''s Sanctuary, Divine One surely ns on going there to rain Divine Judgement on them right?"


    "Yay! We get to see Master punish some idiots!" Akari cheered, rubbing her face on me.


    ¡­


    Right¡­ I forgot you guys were like this too¡­

 Chapter 841: Get Ready For Another Trip

    <h4>Chapter 841: Get Ready For Another Trip</h4>


    (MC POV)


    "Ara, ara? We did not notice Master had leftst night, how vexing," Manami sighed when I told them what happenedst night over breakfast.


    Akari and Shiori were curled up on myp looking really fluffy, so I had been busy fluffing them with my hands for a while now.


    I could see Tatiana and her followers were a little disappointed that I had changed back to my male form but they said nothing about it.


    "Is Master going to do something to those Cloud ne people?" Brendan asked.


    "Papa, ''expwowe''!" Cai Hong squealed.


    I patted the little dragon on the head, "Haha, Cai Hong''s right, I was nning to bring you all there to explore a little."


    Luna turned and showed me a grimace, "Is Husband really going to the Cloud ne?"


    "Hmm? Is something wrong with it?"


    "Ugh¡­ There''s a lot of things wrong with it but I don''t want to talk about it¡­ Mmm¡­ Rina?"


    "Yes, Mistress?" The maid girl asked, appearing beside Luna.


    Woah wait, where did this maide from? Didn''t Luna leave her behind back at Heaven Sect?


    "Answering my Mistress''s call is a natural thing for a maid like myself," Rina answered as though she had read my mind.


    Yeah, I''m not buying that.


    I did a quick check with omniscience and it seems like Luna had teleported her herest night while I was busy with my disciples, so it''s not like this maid learnt teleportation on her own yet.


    She actually clucked her tongue at me when she realised I figured out her ''trick''.


    "Nnn¡­ Tell Husband about the Cloud ne," Luna ordered, not minding our exchange in the slightest.


    Rina''s face scrunched up in disgust upon hearing it, "Master¡­ It may not be my ce to say this but I would rmend against going there at all."


    "Eh? Why not?" I asked, curious.


    If you were telling me this before I learnt the truth behind the Earthen ne, I would have agreed with you since I originally thought that the Cloud ne had people stronger than the Spiritual ne. But there shouldn''t be any problems for us right?


    Sure, I ''died'' there but that was because of Iris isn''t it? If she hadn''t came along, I was surviving just fine, even if I was suffering quite a bit.


    Actually¡­ That suffering was more because of Tsuki, wasn''t it?! Ughh¡­ Then again I suppose it was also mostly due to her protection that I could also survive for as long as I did.


    Still, what made you think whacking me with your ''truck-kun'' stick was going to make me get my memories back?!


    Now that I think about it¡­ My consciousness did travel back to Earth didn''t it? So were Tsuki''s methods actually right?


    You know what? I don''t want to think about it.


    Rina gave me a look like she was recalling something disgusting, "Because the people from that ne are all utter trash. There is no unity in that ne and every Sect ispeting with one another, even members of the same Sect would stab their own family in the back just to get some benefits."


    Ah¡­ About that¡­ I actually kind of already knew just how bad that ce is¡­


    Yeah¡­ That ce was one of the main reasons why I decided to just stay in the Earthen ne¡­ Not to mention, your Spiritual ne also has this going on too¡­


    Ok, I admit it''s less prominent since Luna ruled over the Spiritual ne while there was no official ruler in the Cloud ne to reign anyone in, making that ce a free for all.


    Not noticing my internal monologue, the maid girl continued, "We''ve had some visitorse in from that ne and each and every one of them were different kinds of trash. They weren''t even worthwhile to keep around as ves because of their infuriating attitudes. If Master intends to go to such a ce, I strongly advise to not show any kindness for those insects."


    Wow, that''s pretty harsh. They must have been really terrible huh?


    But don''t worry, I know exactly what that ce is like, I did live there for thest few years of my previous life, after all.


    I shrugged, "Well, the good thing is that we''re not going there to make friends with the locals anyway, we''re just going to take a look around at those portals and see what we can get. It''s also a good experience for all of you to see what another ne is like."


    Lian Li clenched her fists in front of her, "Don''t worry Master! We will protect you! Anyone who tries to take advantage of you will be beaten away by us!"


    Aww, you''re so sweet Lian Li, here''s a head pat for you!


    "Anyway, there''s still a few days before it actually starts, now it''s just the prelude so we still have some time to kill. Aside from my disciples, anyone else wants to join us?"


    "Of course we will go with Divine One," Shiori purred, rubbing her head against my hand.


    "Yay! Adventuring with Master!" Akari cheered.


    Guiying sighed, "I want to go with Master¡­"


    I shook my head, "Not for you. You still have your duties, don''t you?"


    "But I already said it will be fine¡­" She whined, puffing her cheeks at me.


    "We don''t know how long this trip might take, so no."


    "Ugh¡­ Fine, I''ll work on the integration with Tatiana then¡­"


    Err¡­ What? Integration? You''re not telling me you intend to expand our borders again are you? Is Tatiana even¡­ Oh¡­ Judging by her reaction, it seems like they''ve already talked about this¡­


    Oh well, this is none of my business anyway, I''m not the one managing the country and Guying is a capable enough leader. This has nothing to do with me. Yep, nothing at all and you can''t convince we otherwise!


    Of course if she were to approach me and ask for help, I''ll still do all I can to aid her.


    I turned to the former Matriarch, "What about you, Luna?"


    She quickly shook her head, "As much as I would like to go with Husband, I fear we would only cause problems because of our former history with them¡­"


    Oh, I thought for sure she would just ignore all that and just insist on following me, looks like she''s at least self aware.


    "So what shall we do now, Master?" Eris asked.


    "I guess we can just take it easy, Tatiana did request that we spend some time just staying here so just take it as a vacation."


    Tatiana suddenly sped her hands together, "Prefect! In that case, could we prepare Founding God for the rituals we have nned for you?"


    I narrowed my eyes at her, "This is the first time I''m hearing about this¡­"


    "Oh! Of course we''ll need a grand festival to let people know our God has graced us with your presence! Then we have the blessing, the visits, the consecration, the inauguration, the--"


    "Hold it¡­ I never said I''ll participate in all of that!"


    "Oh, don''t worry, Founding God! You don''t need to do anything at all, we''ll take care of it!"


    That¡­ Sounds ominous¡­ Now I really don''t want to go out now¡­ Can I just stay in here instead?

 Chapter 842: Just Sit There And Be Prayed To

    <h4>Chapter 842: Just Sit There And Be Prayed To</h4>


    (MC POV)


    Tatiana actually went and made a festival for me¡­


    I really wanted to reject it but apparently Phoebe had gone ahead to announce it yesterday and the entire city was expecting me to appear.


    Of course, they assured me that it was perfectly fine for me to reject their invitation, but I had a feeling they would then take the chance to embellish my existence or something if I wasn''t there and that''s going to cause its own set of problems.


    Thus I felt it would be a safer choice to just attend it and deal with anything thates up myself.


    That''s why I''m currently standing on top of the tform right outside the main temple, dressed in a really mboyant set of robes they had prepared for me. In front of said tform was an entire crowd of people currently praying to me.


    Geh¡­ There were even some people who were crying out tears of joy upon seeing me¡­


    They didn''t even have that big of a reaction when Tatiana appeared and introduced herself to the people.


    I realised the reason was that almost everyone only knew their High Maiden by name and not what she looks like. So for all they know, the Tatiana in front of them might just be a descendant or someone else iming to be her.


    But when I descended from the sky in a ray of golden light, all of them immediately reacted like this.


    I guess having statues and other various artworks of me around had ingrained my image quite strongly within their minds so they could recognise me so easily like that.


    Just saying, the golden light and descending from the sky thing was all Tatiana''s idea. She hugged my ankles and begged for it so hard that I pitied her and gave in.


    Well, since she told me that''s all I needed to do, I was assuming that I would simply show up, wave a bit and then leave. But having the crowd suddenly start praying to me was not within my expectations.


    Hey, I expected them to just faint or something, which seemed to be the usual thing to happen to most people I meet, so you can''t me me for this!


    Also¡­ Why the hell are my disciples joining them too?! Don''t think I don''t see you guys hiding amongst the crowd with your hands sped together trying to blend in! I''m definitely going to punish all of youter!


    "We thank Founding God for gracing us with your Divine Presence and blessing us with your protection all these years. May we continue to be worthy of your blessings," Tatiana prayed, her head bowed low.


    That prompted the rest of the crowd to bow their heads in prayer as well.


    Right, is that my cue to leave? Because you guys really just put me up here without telling me what I should be doing so I have no idea what was expected of me.


    Erm¡­ Tatiana? The silence is stretching quite a bit now¡­ Why is nothing else happening? Was I supposed to do something? Hello?


    I took a look around me and it looked like everyone else was keeping their heads down as if waiting for something, even my disciples were doing the same thing too.


    What do you want me to do?!


    "I think they want Master to do something¡­" Xun Guan whispered conspiratorially from under my robes


    Yes, I know that, but what?


    Err¡­ She said blessing right? So I guess I just need to bless them or something? But what kind of blessing am I supposed to give?!


    Hmm¡­ Ahh¡­ I know! How about just a simple Technique that simply makes you a little healthier? Shouldn''t be too big of a deal.


    Let me just¡­ Oops, wait a minute. I know exactly where this is going, I''m definitely going to overdo it somehow aren''t I?


    Ah ha, almost got me there, but I''m learning!


    Let me just check with omniscience what would have happened if I didn''t stop myself¡­


    ¡­


    Ah¡­ I forgot I was using this on normal mortals and not Practitioners¡­


    If I had gone ahead with my initial n, everyone''s sickness would be cured, anyone with missing limbs would have them grown back, all the old would revert back to the age of their prime and this city would have suddenly been filled up with superhumans¡­


    ¡­


    Well¡­ Good thing that didn''t happen huh?


    Right¡­ Let me just adjust the Technique a little¡­ Double check with omniscience that it was indeed fine¡­ And then release it.


    I spread my arms out and particles of light showered down from the sky, illuminating the entire city with the Technique I just released.


    Everyone gasped when they saw the light, their bodies should feel rejuvenated right about now.


    "Thank you, Founding God!!" All of them cried out at once, pressing their heads to the ground.


    Ok, this is getting a bit heavy for me so I''ll just take that as my cue to leave.


    Whatever man, I can''t deal with this anymore¡­ I never asked for any of this ok?


    I turned around expecting to go back to the temple when I realised there was an entire procession of priests and priestesses waiting behind me. Behind them was an exceptionallyrge and conspicuous pnquin which clued me in on what they were expecting me to do after this.


    Great¡­ The next thing on the agenda was to have me be paraded around the city huh?


    Ok, no. I am not going to do it. There is no way I am--


    "Papa! Papa! Pillow house!"


    I looked at the pnquin carefully.


    Ah¡­ Cai Hong is sitting inside it and waving at me¡­ Now she''s patting the pillow beside her beckoning me to sit there as well.


    Beside her was Akari and Shiori, both of them curled up amongst the pillows and waiting for me to join them as well.


    Ughh¡­ There''s no way I can turn that invitation down¡­ How did they even convince them to do that?


    I reluctantly joined them in the pnquin and the three of them immediately curled themselves up on myp, making themselvesfortable.


    There was the sound of a horn blowing and the procession started to move towards the outer circles of the city.


    I raised an eyebrow at the two foxes, "Ok, what did they do to you girls?"


    "Mmm¡­ Forgive us, Divine One, but I have to agree with them on this one. Only like this would the people here know of your Divinity."


    "And they will know how awesome Master is!"


    "Papa coolest!"


    Ah well¡­ Small price to pay to see them happy I guess¡­


    At least all I need to do is just sit here, smile and wave.


    Can we just skip ahead to the part where we leave for the Cloud ne already? Don''t tell me they still have other activities nned for me¡­


    Ugh¡­ I can''t even get mad since the people of the city looked really happy to see me¡­


    But seriously, no more surprises, ok? I''m not even a god.


    Hmm¡­ Now that I mention it¡­ I haven''t seen Iris around¡­ I guess she''s avoiding this so that she doesn''t need to hear them call me something I''m not?


    Eh, I''m sure she''s fine.

 Chapter 843: Under Table Worshipping (*RR)

    <h4>Chapter 843: Under Table Worshipping (*RR)</h4>


    (MC POV)


    Remember how I was hoping there weren''t any more events?


    Turns out Tatiana really wanted to make full use of my presence here.


    I thought that appearing in front of the people was a one day thing but apparently she had scheduled various different events throughout my stay here. Among them also included a day where I pretty much teleported to all the major cities in the country to repeat the ''descending from the sky'' thing.


    The only reason why I''m still cooperating with her requests was because I realised the real reason she was doing this.


    By making me appear in front of as many people as she could, the people''s belief will be reaffirmed and there won''t be anyone who will protest against the two country''s merger if they knew Beiyang was ''my'' country.


    Well this definitely beats the alternative of having a civil war break outter on so I just put up with it.


    On the plus side, my disciples were having quite a lot of fun in these events so I guess all things considered, it''s not too bad.


    Today was the final festival where they would be ''sending me off'' back to the ''Divine ne''.


    In reality, once the festival ends the next morning, my disciples and I would simply just return to the temple, grab our stuff and teleport ourselves to the Cloud ne.


    Despite only having about a week to prepare for this event, the entire city was filled with the sights and sounds of festivities.


    The entire city was decorated for the asion and music, food and drinks flowed freely in every corner.


    The only thing I had toment on was the fact that all the updated art pieces of me were also unveiled the day before and it even showcased my female form beside the male one. How in the world did they manage to do it this fast?!


    I also caught wind that another cult was started that dayposed mainly of girls who took special interest with my female form.


    I don''t know if it was actually true nor do I want to know but I suspect Tatiana, Valeria and Phoebe were also part of that group or even the creators of it.


    Putting that dubious group aside¡­ Even though there''s a festival going on in the city, I was stuck in front of the main temple without being able to leave. They had built a small shrine for me to sit in where visitors coulde and pray to me.


    Apparently, this was the main attraction too, seeing how pretty much everyone was queuing up to meet me first before they went back to the festival.


    The shrine they built for me was elevated on a tform such that everyone who came to meet me had to tilt their head upwards to see me. Even then, they could only see the upper half of my body since there was a table arranged in front of me so that I could have my tea.


    I have been here since mid-afternoon and I think I''ve seen at least several tens of thousands of people already. At least I had tea and cakes arranged on the table in front of me for me to snack on and they were admittedly quite delicious.


    Oh, you might have assumed they left this table here precisely for this purpose but no, this was not why they ced this table here.


    The real reason this was here was so that the people couldn''t see my lower half.


    "Ha¡­ Founding God''s honey¡­ It''s so sweet¡­ Slurp!"


    "Hi¡­ High Maiden¡­ Let me have a taste too¡­"


    "Me¡­ Me too¡­"


    Yes, I''m currently in my female form and Tatiana, Valeria and Phoebe were currently knelt under the table and having fun with mydy parts. They don''t even care that their people were literally praying to me right behind them.


    Honestly, even if they didn''t do this, I''m pretty sure Xun Guan would have taken their ce considering the fact that my nipples were being stimted underneath my slime clothes right now. She was even sucking on them quite erotically too.


    As per their request, I even had my manhood formed above my clit but now it''s just standing upright with no one paying attention to it. It''s pretty clear which of my private parts these three prefer to y with.


    Tatiana reluctantly moved back, letting Phoebe and Valeria take her ce.


    Phoebe mped her mouth over my clit while Valeria attacked my pussy with her tongue.


    I sucked in a breath and kept my face passive, nodding at the group of worshippers offering their prayers in front of my shrine.


    Seriously, if the people were to know what the three of you were doing now, how disappointed would they be?


    Actually, scratch that, I think they would simply just want to join in instead.


    Sure, I could have just projected an illusion or made them unable to perceive whatever was going on in front of them¡­ But considering the fact that they came all the way here to see me, I felt I shouldn''t do that at least as a form of respect.


    An elderly couple came by and bowed to me respectfully, neither of them seeing the slight shift in the corners of my lips as I suddenly felt a pair of lips kissing the tip of my manhood.


    Tatiana must have felt that tasting my cock was better than nothing and thus starting sucking on my meat pole while the other two were upied with my honeypot.


    I nodded at the elderly couple as they made way for a pair of women who were obviously a couple. I could see both of them looking at me with obvious adoration in their eyes, though they were quick to hide it as they sped their hands together in prayer.


    I smiled at them, trying to maintain my look of normalcy even as Tatiana took as much of my length as she could into her mouth.


    At the same moment, Phoebe''s tongue flicked across my love button while Valeria''s tongue wiggled inside my pussy. Xun Guan also nibbled softly on my nipple while fondling my other boob with her hand underneath the cloth.


    The stimtion was too much for me to take and I shuddered as I came, my seed pouring into Tatiana''s mouth while Phoebe and Valeria greedilypped up the juices that flowed out of my pussy.


    I did my best to maintain my smile as the couple bowed to me and left, not at all suspecting that I was currently in the throes of an orgasm.


    Another three groups of people passed before I finally finished cumming, none of them aware of what was happening under the table in front of me.


    Tatiana slowly released my cock from her mouth and swallowed my seed delicately, as though savouring every drop of it.


    Meanwhile Phoebe and Valeria had resorted to licking my love juices off each other''s faces, neither of them willing to waste a single drop.


    I continued to acknowledge the next few groups of people while the three of them were busy cleaning themselves up of my juices.


    A few minutester, another mouth was mped over my pussy and the cycle began again.


    Ugh¡­ I know you three are desperate because I''ll be leaving soon but could you three do it more gently? I''m still a little bit sensitive¡­


    Mnnn¡­

 Chapter 844: Settling A Grudge From Another Life

    <h4>Chapter 844: Settling A Grudge From Another Life</h4>


    (MC POV)


    "You guys got everything you need?" I asked, looking at my disciples who were all gathered in front of me.


    All of them answered affirmatively, though it wasn''t really that big of an issue even if they forgot something since we cane back to this ne whenever we want with me here.


    We were all gathered in the room that Tatiana had given me for the duration of my stay, the High Maiden and her people were also there to see us off.


    Once we were done with the Cloud ne, we would be returning home directly from there so we wouldn''t be seeing them for some time. Unless circumstances call for it, I don''t think we would being back here any time soon.


    "Pleasee back anytime, Founding God. This ce is your home after all," Tatiana told me with an innocent smile, as though reading my thoughts.


    Guiying cleared her throat quite loudly behind her, obviously not amused by her statement.


    Behind her were Alpha and the rest of the youkai maids who also raised an eyebrow at her words. The four of them would be helping the empress escort those Dark Sect members back home so we would be parting pays here as well.


    Luna, on the other hand, ignored her and waved to me, "Come home quickly Husband! Remember not to talk to any strangers there! Everyone there is not worth your time!"


    I smiled wryly, "I''ll keep that in mind, Luna. Thank you once again for the hospitality, Tatiana. And Guiying, I''ll see you back home soon."


    Not wanting to start another fight between them, I quickly made my escape with my disciples.


    I did manage to catch the sight of Guiying shing Tatiana a triumphant grin before I teleported my disciples and myself away though.


    The scenery around us changed into the inside of a cave where a small pool of clear water was also located. The only light source came from luminous mushrooms that dotted around the walls of the cave.


    Tsuki looked around her, "This is¡­ The Cloud ne?"


    "It looks¡­ Simple¡­ It feels a little anticlimactic¡­" Diao Chanmented.


    I chuckled, "We''re just in a random cave right now, but this is the Cloud ne."


    Honestly, this wasn''t just a random cave but the cave I had first found myself in when I escaped from the Spiritual ne in my other life. I remember just trying my best to recuperate in this cave after surviving Luna''s tortures until hunger finally drove me to step out into this forsaken ne.


    This time, I''m not the helpless person I was before and there''s actually a few scores I want to settle, starting with this cave.


    Lian Li pped her hands together, "As expected of Master! To be able to teleport all of us to another ne so easily!"


    I can''t even refute that since her words were true, there was no way any normal Practitioner could have done what I just did. Thus I resorted to patting her head and hearing her squeal cutely.


    "Papa! Papa! Glowy mushrooms!" Cai Hong giggled, pointing at the fungi.


    "Nnn, they''re safe to eat but I''d rather you not, Cai Hong."


    "Okies~"


    Kiyomi stretched out her palm and a pale blue me the size of a ser ball appeared.


    "Hmmm¡­ Roughly the same as the Spiritual ne? No¡­ The Quark concentration feels a little bit thicker¡­"


    "About five percent more," I informed her, having confirmed that fact with omniscience. "That is to say¡­ Most of the people in this ne should not be our match here, but as I had warned, do not be arrogant because of that."


    "Ara, ara? Do not worry Master~ We care not about such things when the only one we think about is you. Ufufufufu~" Manami giggled, her tail curling around my thigh possessively.


    I patted her head, "As long as none of you getcent. Anyway, shall we get out of this cave first?"


    My disciples followed me out of the exit that led to arge cavern, the exit being a hole that one needed to crawl through on their hands and knees but no way I''m letting my disciples do that so I erged it to man sized.


    We came out into arge cavern with a hole in its ceiling that allowed sunlight to stream in, a small tree was growing where the sunlight was hitting the cavern floor.


    Right then, something moved from the corner of the cavern, revealing itself to be a giant bear with ming red fur that was well over ten metres in height even on all fours. It rose up on its hind legs and roared at us, no doubt furious that we dared trespass in its territory.


    Ah yes, I remember you. I barely escaped with my life when I encountered you back then. I almost managed to sneak past you when the sound of me kicking a loose stone woke you up and you proceeded to chase me out of the cave after shing at me with your ws.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the various tortures Luna had inflicted upon me had hardened my body somewhat, I would have been sliced into two.


    I still remember theugh it bellowed when it saw me scrambling to my feet to escape, it was obviously having fun ying with me than actually trying to kill me.


    Basically, it''s an asshole.


    My disciples were just about to cut down the bear when I held up my hand to stop them.


    "Wait. All of you stand back, this guy is mine."


    "Eh? There''s no need for Master to deal with a small fry like this," Eris pointed out, her sword already held at her side.


    I shook my head, "It''s fine, I just have something against this bear personally so let me handle it."


    My disciples were a little confused but did not argue after that and obediently stepped back, letting me advance on the bear alone.


    It looked a little surprised that the small human in front of it had chosen to step forward instead of running away, an action that piqued its curiosity a little.


    Its curiosity was reced with anger when I gave it the finger, even for a bear it seemed to understand that the gesture was not apliment.


    The bear raised up its right paw and swung it at me, aiming to smash me into meat paste.


    I did nothing and simply let the paw hit me, the attack sending out a small shockwave that threw up a small dust cloud upon impact.


    Aside from ruffling my clothes a little which Xun Guan quickly fixed, the attack did nothing to me.


    I stared at the bear, giving it time to realise the difference in our strength before I grabbed the paw that it had used to hit me.


    With a squeeze of my fingers, the entire paw was crushed down to the bone,pressing the entire paw into the size of a stick.


    The bear howled in pain and tried to pull its paw back, only to be yanked back by me and causing its head to crash onto the ground.


    I pressed my foot on top of its head, giving it time to look up at me with fear when it knew of its fate.


    "I might have let you go if you didn''t try to act tough, but me the you of another life that pissed me off," I whispered, loud enough that only the bear could hear.


    I didn''t care if it understood me or not, but it was quite clear to it that it''s not going to live past today.


    I held the bear still as I pushed my foot down, the bear trying and failing to escape as the pressure of my foot slowly crushed its skull.


    I didn''t want my disciples to see this as a cruel torture so I had slowed down time for the two of us. Here, I was taking my time to crush its head but to them, it would look like I had stomped on it instantly and put it out of its misery quickly.


    About ten minutes of our time passed before its skull finally fractured, its head caving in and the broken pieces of bone piercing straight into its brain under my foot.


    Letting it writhe for a few more moments, I finally let it die after pushing my foot the rest of the way, allowing it one final whimper before it breathed itsst.


    I stepped back and cleansed myself of its blood before turning back to my disciples.


    I was a little concerned they might realise I was unnecessarily cruel but that thought was blown away when they started pping enthusiastically for me.


    "Aniue, so cool!"


    "Papa, strongest!"


    "Ahhhnn~ Master step on me too!"


    Ok, now you''re all just embarrassing me¡­


    Let''s just get out of here ok?

 Chapter 845: Just Be Confident Of Yourself

    <h4>Chapter 845: Just Be Confident Of Yourself</h4>


    (Lian Li POV)


    Master is sooooo cool~


    Just look at how Master is showing His superiority over that dumb beast! That''s what you get for not immediately recognising Master''s Divinity!


    Ah? Master killed it by stepping on its head¡­


    Isn''t that¡­ A little too lenient?


    If it were up to me, I would have just shed open a wound and let it bleed. Then I would hang it upside down on a tree somewhere and let the other animals feed on it while it was still alive.


    If it were any smarter, I would keep it around to be tortured, but I doubt a beast like this could even begin to understand what kind of being they had just crossed.


    Master truly is too kind¡­ We should really get our godhood faster so that we can resurrect these infidels to punish themter. For now, we should just keep this in a book that records down all our grudges or something.


    Yes, that''s a perfect idea! We should do that right now!


    "Well¡­ Shall we go?" Master suggested, looking really cute with that embarrassed face of His.


    If it was just the two of us, I would definitely hug Master and ask to cuddle right now. Mnnn¡­ But let''s just hold back for now, we''ll have plenty of opportunities to receive Master''s loveter!


    All of us followed Master out of the cavern, finding ourselves on top of a hill that overlooked a valley down below. Inside said valley was a small town that seemed to be built as a pass between both sides of the valley.


    "It looks like a normal town¡­" Brendan pointed out.


    Master chuckled, "Contrary to popr belief, people from other nes are still normal people living in normal homes. But seriously though, there''s not much cultural or technological difference between our ne and here."


    "Ehhh¡­ Then where would we see the ces with the flying airships and stuff, Onii-sama?" ria whined.


    "Not here I''m afraid. Oh, before I forget, remember that pretty much everyone around this ne is a Practitioner."


    I tilted my head, "Everyone, Master?"


    Master nodded seriously, "Everyone. I''m not joking. Like really everyone. Anyway, let''s go see what the news is inside that town."


    Master brought us to the side of the hill where a small path led the way to the bottom of the hill. Master must be using His Divine power since Master had no problems leading us in this new ce, even the forest at the bottom of the hill was not a problem for Master to navigate through.


    "OK, I know this is going to look weird, but just follow my lead," Master instructed us as we were nearing the town gates.


    I was quite curious what Master meant by that but all of us simply nodded our heads.


    Master then puffed up His chest and lifted His chin, Master''s hands also moved from His sides to His back.


    Master then started striding forward with the gait of a confident noble.


    Mmmm¡­ Master definitely looks really sexy walking like that, a thought that was definitely shared by all of us.


    Reaching the gate that was being watched over by a dozen or so guards, we were already expecting the stop to happen even before the guard stepped out. However, we were most definitely not expecting how Master had responded to the guard.


    "Stop right ther--"


    "You dare stop ME?!! Do you have ANY idea who I AM?!!" Master shrieked at the guard.


    Oh my¡­ That was certainly a surprise but by no means an unwee one. Let all these fools know of their ce, Master!


    The guard was obviously taken aback by Master''s outburst and looked unsure of himself. He turned to hispanions for help but all of them shook their heads at him.


    "Umm¡­ I¡­"


    "Don''t tell me you DON''T know who I AM?!! Do you want me to have your entire family HANGED?!!"


    "N¡­ No! No!! I''m sorry, young master!! I''m new! I didn''t realise it was you!" The guard quickly bowed his head in apology.


    Master huffed at him, "Then you better go and learn! Hmph! Truly ipetent! You''re lucky I''m in a good mood today! Let''s go."


    Master strutted past the still bowing guard, prompting all of us to follow as well.


    The guard maintained His poise until we got out of sight, I have no doubt that no one there even remotely knew who we were.


    "Aniue¡­ So cool¡­" Tsuki swooned, looking up at Master with sparkling eyes.


    Master chuckled, "Remember what Rina said about this ce? Power is pretty much everything here. Well¡­ That and connections. If you have both, you can be as arrogant as you want and no one would dare to cross you since you can pretty much murder them in cold blood and no one will even try to punish you for it."


    "Ara, ara? Then Master can be as arrogant as you want~ There is absolutely no one here that can even im to be stronger than Master after all, ufufufu~" Manami giggled.


    Kiyomi nodded, "If there''s anyone who dares to act arrogant in front of Master, then just leave it to us."


    "Ahahaha, I don''t think it wille to that but if it does, I''ll leave it in your hands. In the meantime, we''re just here to gather information for now."


    "M¡­ Master?" Iris suddenly spoke up in a squeaky voice.


    "Oh? What is it, Iris?"


    "Co¡­ Couldn''t¡­ Master use¡­ Omniscience?"


    This Iris really changed after she sealed her divinity huh? The old Iris would not have even questioned Master at all!


    Master reached his hand forward and patted her head, "That''s because always knowing the answers to everything will make things boring. Besides, this gives me the perfect excuse to spend time with all of you. If I had just used it whenever, then I would spend less time making memories with all of you, right?"


    I couldn''t help it¡­


    I moved forward and hugged Master.


    The rest of my sisters and Brendan quickly joined the group hug too, surprising Master.


    "We love you, Master," all of us said in unison.


    Master quickly recovered and proceeded to pat each of us on the head, "I love all of you as well."


    We held the hug for a few more moments before letting go, I could still feel the warmth of Master on my body and that brought a tingly sensation in between my legs.


    I hope Master will be able to sleep with us tonight¡­


    Master cleared His throat, ignoring the stares of the passers-by who walked by us, "Anyway¡­ The inn''s the best ce for information hunting so let''s go there. We can also have an early lunch too so let''s go there for now..."


    Ehehe, embarrassed Master is really cute~

 Chapter 846: How To Get Information In A New Place

    <h4>Chapter 846: How To Get Information In A New ce</h4>


    (MC POV)


    I''m not exactly proud of it¡­ But that was also the method I used to gain entry into this city as well.


    Granted, I looked worse than I do now with my tattered clothing and bruised appearance, but I acted as the ''young master assaulted by bandits'' and berated them for not doing their jobs. They were quick to apologise and even provided some spare clothes for me to enter the city with.


    Thus, I was pretty confident these guards would have just let me in without any problems if I acted like some important person with a lot of power¡­ Which I suppose I actually am but I just don''t act like that normally.


    Anyway, the important thing now is to get some information on what''s going on around here. I already know we still have some time before the big portal opens but I want to hear what the news is around the Cloud ne. I''m not really sure what kind of politics was going on in the Cloud ne back then since I was more concerned about my own survival than anything else.


    That, and also because being dragged around by Tsuki didn''t give me any chance to even figure out how the rest of the ne works.


    Speaking of that little sister of mine¡­ She''s currently sitting on my right thigh and purring contentedly as I patted her head right now.


    She snuggled closer to my chest, "Puuuuurrr¡­ Aniue''s head pats~"


    "Ehehehe~ Onii-sama~" ria purred as well, my other little sister sitting on my other thigh and receiving a simr treatment from me.


    Everyone inside the inn was ring at my direction, clearly upset with my current situation.


    Well, there''s a reason I''m doing this so their res didn''t bother me much.


    Right now, we''re fishing for the most important person in town so we''re just doing this to get attention. Coming in here with a group of girls was already eye-catching enough, surely news of this would reach the boss here sooner orter.


    Since nothing happened even after we finished our lunch, I had my disciples do a scout of the town while I cuddled with both my little sisters to extend the hook further.


    And right on cue, a group of people came into the inn and approached us with not so friendly faces.


    "Hey you! Acting real cushy over there with your lil'' bitches aren''t ya? You makin'' fun of us or sumthin''?!" One of the men growled, pointing his finger at me.


    Neither of my little sisters reacted to them and continued snuggling against me, acting as if he didn''t exist.


    I smiled at the guy, "So what if I am? Are you jealous you have no one to sit on yourp? I''m sure if you ask the gentlemen behind you nicely, they would do it for you."


    That riled up the people behind the meathead too and all of them looked ready for a fight.


    "If you''re a man, step outside right now," He growled.


    I tilted my head at him, "Oh? And what if I''m a girl?"


    He sputtered, suddenly unsure of himself until he noticed me smirking at him.


    "You bastard! You''re making fun of me aren''t ya?!"


    "And what if I am? Can you afford offending someone like me? I would choose your next words very carefully, boy," I spat out thest word.


    My words made him pause for a while, the man taking a moment to properly look at me from head to toe.


    I''m not sure what he saw but his face broke into a smirk, "Hmph¡­ Who do you think you are? I''ve definitely never seen you around before!"


    I smiled at him, "Oh? Don''t you know? Even the boss of this town would bow his head to me if he saw me, you know?"


    The people around us looked at one another before breaking out intoughter.


    The man in front of me jerked a thumb at his chest, "Hahaha! You truly are clueless! I''m the boss of this town! I have to give it to you for your impressive bluffing!"


    I raised an eyebrow at him, "So you''re the boss?"


    "That''s right! If you get down on your knees and beg for forgiveness and leave these two girls for me to y with, I may consider letting you leave with your limbs intact!"


    I shook my head sadly, "Oh no, you threatened me. I was going to just ask some questions and let you go but I''m afraid you''ll need to suffer now."


    His face scrunched up in anger, "What are you--"


    Tsuki stood up and grabbed him by his head before mming him face first into the ground.


    Err¡­ Ok¡­ The n was to just subdue him but I guess that works¡­


    The other people behind him immediately reached for their weapons but I waved my hand at them before they could, causing all of them to be sent flying away.


    The man tried to lift up his head but Tsuki stomped her foot on top of him, pushing his head back to the ground.


    ria stood up as well, but she stayed by my side with a shotgun she materialised by her side.


    I doubt she''ll need that but I guess having it out is better than not having it.


    I crossed my legs and looked down at the man, "As I was saying, the boss of this town would need to bow to me when they saw me. Anyints?"


    His hands glowed, "How dare--"


    "Wrong answer," Tsuki growled before stomping on him again, breaking a few of his teeth and interrupting his Technique.


    Ouch¡­ Almost forgot my little sister used to be yakuza¡­


    I cleared my throat, "Maybe you didn''t hear me the first time?"


    "You''re¡­ Making¡­ A big¡­ Mistake¡­"


    I chuckled, "Why? Is it because the rest of your men wille and take revenge for you?"


    He was about to answer me when the door to the inn burst open and someone was thrown inside.


    Everyone turned to see a man dressed in Practitioner clothes lying sprawled on the ground, unconscious.


    My disciples then walked in with Shiori and Akari, all of them carrying even more unconscious and beaten up people whom they dumped on the ground in front of them, forming a small pile of bodies.


    My disciples then made a show of strutting over to my side, all of them looking down on him imposingly.


    His eyes widenedically at the sight of all his men that had been beaten likemon bandits before turning to look at my disciples who had done this.


    I cleared my throat to get his attention again, "So¡­ I think I''m a very generous person. I''m going to ask the question again assuming you were just really confused and hard of hearing the previous few times. The boss of this town has to bow to me, correct?"


    He gulped and nodded.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t hear that?"


    "Ye¡­ Yes¡­"


    I looked at Tsuki, "Did you hear anything?"


    "Not at all, Aniue. I think he''s mocking us."


    "Ye¡­ Yes! Yes!" He suddenly shouted out loud.


    I lifted an eyebrow, "Yes, you''re mocking us?"


    "No! I mean¡­ I bow to you, young master!!"


    I pped my hands together, "Perfect! Then shall we take a walk together, mister boss of this town?"


    His eyes darted to his men for a split second, "Pl¡­ Please¡­ Please don''t kill me¡­"


    "Oh, I''m not going to kill you, but I can promise you that it''ll hurt. Your chance of having an amicable talk with me was squandered after all. Let''s go~" I told him cheerily before standing up to leave the inn and ignoring all the stares we were getting.


    "Master¡­ So cool¡­" I heard Lian Li whisper, just soft enough that only I could hear.


    Well¡­ I have lived here for quite a while before so I do know how to survive here after all. Just leave these things to me!

 Chapter 847: This Is A Crap Place

    <h4>Chapter 847: This Is A Crap ce</h4>


    (MC POV)


    After a short ''walk'' with the supposed boss of this town, he graciously told us all he knew about the current state of the Cloud ne and the Royale.


    As I had thought, there were three more days left before thergest portal opened and all the prominent Sects had already gathered there.


    ording to him, there were five Grand Sects that stood above everyone else. One of which was the Twilight Sword Sect, which was the Sect of the guy whom I smashed the face of back at the monster Sanctuary.


    And of course, this Sect was especially infamous for bearing grudges no matter how small the slight was. I wouldn''t be surprised if they have already made wanted posters of me and were actively trying to hunt me down or something.


    Not that they could do anything to me anyway but it''s my disciples that I''m worried about. If they were to try and harass my disciples¡­ I have no qualms about deleting them from existence either.


    The next Sect on the list was The Sect Sect.


    Yeah I am not kidding, the name of their Sect is literally ''The Sect''. Apparently their founder''s aspirations was that their Sect would be the only Sect in the entirety of the Cloud ne by integrating every other Sect around.


    The idea was to have every Practitioner in the ne assemble in one ce and practice together without discrimination, but unfortunately theter generations twisted that ideal into something else. Now they''ve be a Sect focused on aggressive expansion and constantly try to absorb other Sects by any means including the usage of force.


    Then after them, there''s the Eternal Brotherhood Sect and the Moonlight Sisterhood Sect.


    From what this guy knew, the rtionship between these two Sects were basically like cats and dogs. One side was a purely male Sect while the other was a purely female Sect and both of them really hate each other.


    If disciples from either Sect were to meet each other, they would definitely start a fight. Their fights were never to the death but the destruction they would cause is quite extensive sometimes.


    As for why their Sects are like this, no one knows, not even the members themselves since the hatred has been going on for an untold amount of time that even the Elders have forgotten the reason.


    The only problem with them is that their hate does not just stop at each other but also Practitioners of the other gender as well. If they were to run into any promising Practitioners, they would try to recruit them if they were of their preferred gender and if they were not, they would simply beat them up.


    Last but not least, there''s the Golden Ascension Sect, also supposedly the current strongest Sect within the Cloud ne.


    The only reason why they were regarded as such was because of the formation their founder had created that protected their Sect against any intruders. Even if the other four Sects banded together to attack the Sect, the formation could have eliminated all of them.


    But the drawback of such a formation is that it cannot be moved and thus, they couldn''t use it to subdue other Sects either.


    These five Sects maintained peace with one another since a war between any one of them was sure to result in casualties on both sides. This would provide the other Sects the prime opportunity to swoop in and take advantage of their moment of weakness and eliminate them.


    What''s more, there''s also countless other Grand and Minor Sects that would not pass up the opportunity to take over their position as the top five Sects either.


    In summary¡­ It''s the kind of crap ce that I remembered it to be.


    "Kukuku¡­ Isn''t this ce interesting, Master?" Kiyomi giggled while hugging my arm.


    Of course she would think a ce full of conflict would be ''interesting''.


    "Unn¡­ Are we going to those ruins now, Master?" Lian Li asked.


    I nodded, "You should notice that despite this town having so many houses and shops, most of them are closed and the people on the street are also quite few. That''s because every Practitioner worth their salt is gathered there right now, so we should head there too."


    My disciples looked around the street we were currently walking and saw that my words were true.


    Manami tapped her chin with a finger, "Ara, ara? Then what about these people who chose to stay? Are they the losers?"


    "Well¡­ Some of them are, but the others just value their lives more. You see, once through the portal, there are absolutely no rules at all. Since the portal can lead anywhere and no one knows what kind of dangers you''ll face, it''s only natural that some don''t make it back, right?"


    Brendan frowned, "The truce between those five Sects mean nothing when they''ve passed the portal¡­ That''s the prime ce for them to try and eliminate each other and anyone else they think is a threat to their power."


    "That is correct, Brendan, head pat for you!"


    Oh my, Brendan actually let out a cute squeal of surprise when I did that. How cute.


    "Buuu¡­ I want head pats too, Masteeeeer¡­" Akari whined atop my shoulder, only to have her head smacked by Shiori and told to be quiet.


    ria tugged my sleeve, "So how are we going there, Onii-sama?"


    I considered our options for a moment, "Hmm¡­ Of course I can simply just teleport us all there right now, or would you rather we make the journey there on foot? It''s about a two day journey from here so we wouldn''t bete for it if we do."


    Dian Chan started giggling, "Ehehehe~ Of course we''ll pick the long route, Master! Then we would have many more opportunities to¡­ Ehehehe~"


    I already expected her to say that and judging by the looks on the other girls'' faces, they had the same idea as well.


    I raised my finger, "Just so you know, there are also other Practitioners like us who are also heading there at thest minute so we might be in thepany of some of them."


    Right as I said that, a group of five Practitioners leading their travel horses walked past us. They gave our group a quick nce before looking away, their curiosity sated.


    Manami tilted her head, "Ara? Why is that, Master? Shouldn''t they have tried to reach there as soon as possible?"


    "Well, if you can eliminate yourpetition without anyone catching you doing it, then why wouldn''t you, right? The outside of the portal is just as dangerous as inside it, so technically you''d be minimising your risks if you reach there at thest moment."


    My disciples nodded in understanding.


    "Don''t worry Master! We''ll protect you from those ruffians!" Lian Li dered while puffing her chest up cutely.


    So cute, head pats for you too!


    Now we''ll just take our time to head to those ruins and hope any Practitioners we meet on the road aren''t troublemakers¡­


    ¡­


    There are going to be troublemakers aren''t there?


    Oh whatever, it''s not like I can''t deal with them anyway.

 Chapter 848: Just Smack Them

    <h4>Chapter 848: Just Smack Them</h4>


    (MC POV)


    "Hey, what are beauties like you girls doing with these two boring guys? Come with us and we''ll show you a good time!"


    Yep¡­ Troublemakers spotted not even an hour after leaving the town.


    It''s the group of Practitioners we had seen leading their horses in town just now. I guess they must have already marked us when they passed by us.


    My disciples looked quite troubled by their advances so naturally I stepped in.


    And by stepping in, I meant delivering a punch to the leader''s gut that shattered all the defensive inscriptions he had on him.


    The man gasped and doubled over as the air in his lungs was forced out of his lungs, making him look quite pathetic with him gasping while kneeling on the ground.


    I looked at them with a gaze filled with disdain, "Who do you think you are talking to my disciples like that? Do you have a death wish?"


    His fourpanions weren''t amused by my actions.


    "How dare you?! Don''t you know who you just hit?!"


    I tilted my head at them, "Even if you told me he''s the Sect Master of any of the Grand Sects, it wouldn''t matter to me."


    "You dare--"


    I pped the screamingckey with the back of my hand, sending him sprawling beside the young master still doubled over on the ground.


    I sighed, "You''re really noisy. We''re just minding our own business and youe here looking for trouble. Did you think you wouldn''t face any sort of retribution trying to pick up my girls? Do you know who we are?"


    I heard a few soft squeals from the girls behind me but I''m just going to pretend I didn''t hear that.


    The young master finally managed to look up, "You¡­ Just you wait¡­ When I tell my father about this¡­"


    I backhanded him across the face, "You still need to wait for your father toe here before you can do something? I can beat you into the ground right now. Where''s your father? Is he going to stop me from burying you up to your neck right now?"


    He clutched his face and red at me, "You¡­ You wouldn''t dare¡­"


    "Oh? What gave you that idea?"


    I stamped my foot and a hole opened up underneath him, dropping the young master inside the ditch. The ground then quickly closed up again, leaving only his head above the ground.


    I crossed my arms, "I could kill you, but that would be too good a fate for you, so I''m going to leave you here. If you guys want to save your stupid master, then you better start digging."


    The brat furrowed his brows, "There''s a limit on how much you can look down on me! I''m a sixth stage Peak Realm Practitioner! Breaking out of something like this is¡­ Eh? What? Why can''t I break out of this?!"


    "That''s because I made it such that you cannot use Techniques to dispel this prison of yours, the only way is to use your hands to dig you out," I informed him helpfully. "Anyway, I hope our paths don''t cross again or I may really kill you next time. And on the off chance you want to take revenge, just bring your entire family or Sect along, it''ll save me the trouble of killing them one by one."


    "What are all of you waiting for? Kill this piece of trash!" He roared at his followers.


    The four Practitioners started to materialise their Techniques to attack me, each of them conjuring up a different element in their hands.


    Before they could evenplete their Techniques, my disciples had materialised their own Techniques and sted them all away. The fact that my disciples managed to finish materialising their Techniques faster than them despite startingter was a clear indication of the difference in strength.


    Although¡­ You girls were really ruthless huh? Don''t think I didn''t notice you were all aiming for their crotch. Ouch¡­


    I managed to maintain my poker face and tilted my head at the brat, "I was going to just walk away but it seems like being merciful is wasted on you."


    Moving towards their horses, I removed each of their saddles before giving them a tap on their behinds, prompting them to gallop away into the horizon.


    I then dropped the saddlebags on top of his head, "I''m sure since you''re such a strong Practitioner, a little bit of walking wouldn''t hurt right?"


    There were a few muffled criesing from underneath the pile of saddlebags but I ignored it and ushered my disciples away from the scene, continuing our journey towards the ruins.


    By my estimation, if those four work hard enough, they should still be able to dig their young master out and still make it in time for the Royale if they run fast enough.


    And if they were to get their Sect toe after us, then I''ll just get rid of them there.


    Once we were a distance away, I felt a tug on my sleeve.


    "Master? What did he mean by ''sixth stage peak realm Practitioner''?" Lian Li asked.


    "Ah, I forgot to mention that, but they have their own way of measuring a Practitioner''s strength here. For us, we basically only measure your proficiency in using your Techniques to determine your rank within a Sect and that''s enough for us. For the Cloud ne, they actually have an entirely separate system where they measure the Practitioner''s concentration of Quarks within their Cultivation point to determine their strength."


    "So how strong was that bas¡­ I mean¡­ Guy?" Brendan asked.


    "Well, there''s ten Realms in total and there''s nine levels for each realm. You would first start out at the Foundation Realm, thenes the Earth Realm and after that the Mountain Realm. Next is the Peak Realm that the idiot from just now was at, which is quite impressive considering his age as most Practitioners would need around fifty to a hundred years to even get there. Then we have the Cloud, Sky, Star, Heaven, Immortal and finally Divine Realms in that order."


    "They''re basically thinking of themselves as Gods?" Tsuki noted.


    I chuckled, "That''s right. But to be fair, when they reach that level, they''re pretty much powerful enough to be considered as such here."


    Lian Li looked up at me, "What about us, Master?"


    "Honestly, you''ll all be considered at least Heaven Realm. The only reason why you''re not Immortal Realm is because you have yet to achieve immortality, which is one of the conditions to be considered."


    Manami tilted her head, "Ara, ara? Then I suppose we just need to be wary of people in thest two Realms."


    I smiled, "Well¡­ That depends, I guess. They are quite strong but they wouldn''t be that much stronger than all of you. In my books, you''re all at least Immortal Realm in terms of strength."


    "Kukuku~ That''s good to know, Master~ In that case, please continue to leave your protection to us~" Kiyomi giggled.


    Looks like my disciples are having a lot of fun huh. Well, you won''t hear meining about that for sure.


    This ne is really a shit hole and the people in it deserve to be smacked.

 Chapter 849: First Victim Of The Cloud Plane

    <h4>Chapter 849: First Victim Of The Cloud ne</h4>


    (Young master POV)


    I will definitely find that bastard and kill him! How dare he humiliate me like this?!


    My grandfather is the Sect Master of the Sacred me Sect! We may not be one of the top five Grand Sects but we are still the top ten! Who the hell does that guy think he is?!


    The only reason he got me to this state is the fact that he did a surprise attack on me! If this was a proper fight, I definitely would have stomped him into the ground!


    After several hours of being stuck in the ground, my ipetent guards finally dug me out of the ground. It was made slower by the fact that the bastard somehow made the earth around mepletely impossible to be manipted using Techniques, something that I have never heard of anyone doing before.


    It must be done using some kind of treasure on him! If I can beat him and get this treasure, I''ll even be able to defeat Practitioners above my Realm!


    "I''ll kill him! I''ll definitely kill him!" I swore, stamping my foot in frustration after I got out of the hole.


    "Young master¡­ Perhaps it would be a better idea if we just forget about this?" One of my guards suggested.


    I turned to him and grabbed him by the cor, "Forget about this? He humiliated me! How can I forget about this?"


    "That is¡­ It''s clear he''s someone powerful to be able to toss us around like that¡­ He may belong to the top five Sects and we can''t offend them¡­"


    I shook the guard angrily, "Do you even see his robes?! Does it look like he belongs to any of the top five Sects?! Of course he doesn''t! And who doesn''t know the big shots in this world?! He most definitely isn''t one of them!"


    "But¡­ It''s still true that he''s monstrously strong¡­"


    "So what?! My grandfather is already in the early levels of the Immortal Realm! There''s no way someone like him can stand up to my grandfather!"


    "I¡­ I understand, young master¡­ But maybe you might want to just reconsider a bit in case he''s really a hidden expert? We can befriend him and still get benefits that way."


    "Ha?! You''re asking me to bow my head to that bastard?! Why do I even need to do that?! Once grandfather gets rid of him, we''ll be able to enjoy all the benefits he had! I''ll also take those girls and make them mine!"


    "Ummm¡­ The girls are also quite strong as well, young master¡­ They managed to overwhelm all of us instantly¡­"


    "Ha, even better! It''s obvious they''re only following the men after being coerced to! I just need to seduce them with my charm and they''ll switch over to my side in an instant!"


    "I¡­ I don''t think it''s that easy, young master¡­"


    I furrowed my brows at this guard in front of me. You are but a mere guard assigned to apany me by grandfather, who do you think you are to argue with me?! All of your cultivation levels are also not higher than mine!


    I threw him on the ground and unsheathed my sword.


    Faster than he could react, I swung my sword in an arc and decapitated him, his head flying through the air andnding a short distance away.


    Trash will always be trash! Useless!


    I turned to the other guards, "Anyone else have anyints?"


    All of them shook their heads.


    Hmph, that''s how it''s supposed to be! Everything would be much more perfect if people could just submit to their betters!


    I kicked at the saddlebags, "Well what are you waiting for?! We lost our horses so pick up the bags and let''s go! I want to go and catch that bastard and kill him in his sleep!!"


    My guards quickly picked up the bags and stored them in their storage rings before following after me. I had to make up for the time they spent slowly digging me out so we had to move fast, otherwise we wouldn''t be able to catch that bastard.


    Just as the sky darkened, one of my guards called out to me.


    "Young master¡­ Shouldn''t we rest now? We have been running for half a day already¡­"


    I scowled at him, "Rest? Do you see that bastard anywhere? If we rest now we''ll never catch him before he reaches the Royale! And when he does, I''ll have to find him when he goes inside the portal and someone else might kill him before I do!"


    "But everyone is tired now, young master¡­ Even if we were to catch up with him, we might be too exhausted to fight¡­"


    "Hmph! A little running and you''re already tired?! You call yourselves my guards?!"


    "That¡­ We also had to dig you out, young master¡­"


    "Ha? That shouldn''t even be an excuse! If you''re tired, fine! Just go back! I don''t need any of your help anyway!"


    "But young master, weeeee¡­"


    I frowned at the guard. Why did he suddenly start talking so weirdly? Is he trying to infuriate me? I really should just leave them here and go off on my own! Who knows where that bastard is right now?


    Just as I was thinking about that, the guard''s head suddenly slid off, followed by the heads of the other guards behind him.


    Blood sprayed like a fountain from their decapitated necks before their headless bodies toppled over.


    It took me a moment to understand what was going on and I fell over on the ground in shock.


    What? What happened? Why did they suddenly lose their heads? Is it a curse? What''s going on?! What the hell is happening?!


    "Ara, ara? I thought the spoiled brat would start screaming¡­ How boring¡­" A voice sighed.


    I turned behind me to see the girls that were apanying the bastard standing there casually.


    I thought the bastard was here as well but it seems like he was not in the group, neither was the other guy and one of the girls seemed to be missing too.


    A smile crossed my face, "Oh! You girls came for me? I knew it! You girls decided I was a better man to follow than that idiot right? No need to worry, I''ll take good care of all of you!"


    I tried to stand up to wee them, only to realise I could not feel my legs.


    Looking down, two bloody stumps greeted me as my legs were cut off at the knees. What''s more¡­ It looks like my arms were also severed as well?


    Eh? What''s going on? Why?


    "Delusional even at this point¡­" The one with the golden hair muttered while shaking her head. "Just so you know, we''re not letting you off easily for insulting our Master like that¡­ And we have the entire night to take our frustrations out on you."


    The one with white hair and fox tails behind her stepped towards me, "Kukuku¡­ You''ll serve as the perfect specimen for us to test our strength on as well~ I hope you can at least entertain us a little~"


    Wait¡­ I don''t understand¡­ They''re here to pledge themselves to me and be my harem, right?


    ¡­ Right?

 Chapter 850: A Bath With The Little Sister (*R)

    <h4>Chapter 850: A Bath With The Little Sister (*R)</h4>


    (MC POV)


    "Hurry up, Aniue!"


    I smiled at Tsuki who was prancing ahead of me and beckoning at me to catch up.


    For some reason, Tsuki insisted that I spend some time alone with her tonight, stating that there weren''t any opportunities for the two of us to bond ever since we came back.


    Surprisingly, the rest of my disciples were supportive of that idea as well and told me to go ahead, that''s why I''m being dragged off by Tsuki into the forest right now.


    "We''ve been walking for a while now, are you going to tell me where we''re going?" I asked.


    Tsuki shed me a mischievous smile, "You''ll find out soon, Aniue! We''re almost there!"


    I decided not to question her and simply followed along. Judging by the soft sound of running water in the distance however, I already had a rough idea of where she was taking me.


    My guess was proven right when we finally came upon a clearing within the forest. Inside the clearing was ake with a small waterfall at the back, which was the source of the noise I heard.


    "Ehehehe~ We found this while we were gathering firewood just now," Tsuki exined without me asking. "It''s been a while since west bathed together hasn''t it, Aniue?"


    I looked at her dead in the eye and raised a single eyebrow.


    Ever since she came here, I can''t remember a day where I actually bathed without her, in fact, I can''t remember a day where I bathed alone at all. There''s always someone with me during bath times and they aren''t there to simply wash my back either.


    Tsuki smiled cheekily at my silent usation, "I meant with just the two of us, Aniue. Alone."


    She took a hold of my hand and brought me closer to the edge of the water, our only source of light being the moon in the sky.


    "Do you remember¡­" Tsuki whispered while looking at the surface of the water. "Back when we were young¡­ We were too poor to even afford to bathe?"


    I nodded, "I would sneak the two of us into the bath house when it was closed and we would bathe there."


    "Ehehe, and we got caught once. Aniue only had time to dress me before picking me up and running back home naked with the owner shouting at you."


    "I can''t believe you remember that," I sighed.


    "Everything I do with Aniue is a precious memory to me, of course I won''t forget," She giggled.


    Letting go of my hand, she took a few steps to the side before her fingers went up to theces of her dress, pulling at the strings to loosen it. With a shrug of her shoulders, the dress soon fell silently onto the ground, leaving her in nothing but her underwear.


    Her hands reached up to her hair and undid the ribbons, letting her hair cascade down while her ribbons joined her dress on the ground.


    Tsuki turned her back to me and lifted her hair out of the way, waiting for me to continue.


    I stepped forward and my hands went up to the sp of her bra, unfastening them to allow the piece of underwear to slide off her body.


    Tsuki turned around and bared herself to me without shame, lifting her arms away from her side while maintaining her mischievous smile at me.


    I wordlessly moved my hand below to slip into the straps of her panties, slowly pushing it down until it was around her ankles.


    Tsuki hopped out of her discarded clothes, her ample bosoms jiggling prominently from the action.


    "You do know the water might not be clean and it''s definitely freezing cold right?" I pointed out, a littlete.


    Her smile turned into a smirk, "I guess I''m lucky my Aniue is able to take care of all those problems for us, aren''t I?"


    I rolled my eyes at her but did as she asked.


    With a snap of my fingers, the entire atmosphere around us changed.


    Tsuki looked around us in wonder, "Did Aniue just create a new dimension?"


    "I did, it''s easier to do this than to damage that environment by heating up the water or eliminating the bacteria around us."


    "Ehehehe, only Aniue can do something like this. Speaking of which, you''re noting in dressed like that, are you?"


    I shrugged my shoulders and took a step forward, my robes literally melting off my body to fold itself on the ground behind me, perks of my clothes being a living slime girl.


    Tsuki said nothing about that spectacle but merely waited for me to step into the water before joining me in it.


    We immersed ourselves inside the warm water, letting the water rise up to our necks.


    "Ahhh¡­ It''s the perfect temperature too¡­" Tsuki sighed contentedly before scooting over to lean against my arm.


    I moved my arm over her shoulder, allowing her to cuddle up closer to me as we basked in the warmth of theke and each other''s bodies, the only sound being the cascading waterfall in front of us.


    "Is it weird, Aniue?" Tsuki asked suddenly.


    "What is?"


    "That¡­ We''re like this?"


    "Taking a bath together in ake in a dimension I just created?"


    Tsuki shook her head, "No, no that''s something Aniue is obviously capable of."


    I''d like to say that this is definitely not normal but ok.


    She continued, "That¡­ That¡­ That even though you''re my Aniue¡­ I¡­ I see Aniue as a man¡­"


    I tilted my head at her, "You''re asking this question now? After all we''ve done?"


    "Ehehe¡­ I guess my thoughts just wandered when I was reminded of our past together."


    "Hmm¡­ What are your thoughts about it?"


    Tsuki turned her head to me, "I love Aniue¡­ Not as your little sister, but as a woman and I am not ashamed to admit it."


    She held onto my gaze, showing me that she was absolutely serious in her statement.


    I couldn''t help but lean forward and press my lips against hers, capturing her in a soft kiss. It was a chaste kiss with our lips closed, a kiss that showed our love for each other.


    Tsuki kissed me back, embracing me with as much love as I was giving her.


    We held that kiss for a minute before pulling apart, a strand of saliva still bridging between our lips.


    "I love you too, Tsuki, not just as your brother but also as a man who loves a woman," I told her honestly.


    In truth, the blood rtion between us isn''t really there anymore considering I was reincarnated into this world. Not that it would have mattered anyway even if we still are since I''m the Origin of everything, making me rted to everything in existence if you wanted to be technical about it.


    Of course, saying that would just ruin the mood we had going so I kept my mouth shut.


    Tsuki giggled when she heard me say that, cuddling herself closer to me.


    We simply held each other for a while, the silence between us afortable one.


    That was when I felt her hand reach down to start caressing my inner thigh.


    I turned towards my little sister, prompting her to turn towards me and look at me with a gaze filled with passion.


    We reached for each other once more and our kiss this time was one that was filled with lust.


    No doubt my disciples already expected this oue, so I guess I should meet my little sister''s expectations.


    I''m still a little curious about what she used to convince the other girls for a solo session with me though. Oh well, it doesn''t really matter anyway.

 Chapter 851: Bonding Time With The Little Sister (*RRR)

    <h4>Chapter 851: Bonding Time With The Little Sister (*RRR)</h4>


    (MC POV)


    Tsuki straddled me to deepen our kiss, her arms wrapping themselves behind my neck while her tongue pushed itself inside my mouth.


    My hands reached down to hold my little sister''s waist, my fingers running over her soft skin under the water which caused her to moan inside my mouth.


    Her hips rocked slowly against mine, her entrance rubbing itself against my manhood to full erection.


    Tsuki broke our kiss to breathe, her breathsing out inrge gasps. Even then, her hips did not stop moving.


    "Aniue¡­ Over here¡­ It''s aching¡­" She whispered, her hands moving to rub her navel.


    I smiled at her and lifted her up from the water, my little sister immediately wrapping her arms around me the moment I did so.


    I only realised a bitter that we could have simply had sex while submerged in the water since I could simply stop any infection from happening with a snap. Oh well, old habits die hard I guess¡­ And since we were already out¡­


    Judging by how Tsuki didn''t protest from being lifted, she must not have realised that point either.


    Turning around to face the bank of theke, I lowered her down onto the ground to let her sit at the edge of the water with her feet dangling inside it.


    Tsuki spread her legs open without any prompting for me while her hands went up to her face in a futile attempt to hide her flushed cheeks.


    I got down on my knees and positioned my face in front of her honeypot, taking a moment to marvel at the droplets of water that were dripping down her supple body.


    "A¡­ Aniue¡­ Don''t stare so much¡­"


    I chuckled at her embarrassment. When there were other girls involved, she would be much more aggressive than this, most of the time being the assertive one. It seems like being alone with me made her more conscious of herself.


    I moved my head closer to her entrance and mped my mouth over her love button, flicking my tongue against her clit.


    She let out a gasp as her body shivered from the pleasure, her hands moving instinctively to grasp my head.


    Lifting my right hand from the water, I pushed my index and middle finger past the entrance of her pussy, slowly spreading her wet folds apart.


    "Ha¡­ Ahnn¡­ Aniue¡­ Aniue¡­" Tsuki gasped, her hands tightening their grip on my head.


    I started a slow rhythm of sucking and licking her clit while my fingers moved in and out of her pussy, slowly bringing her closer and closer to her inevitable climax.


    Tsuki''s gasps turned into moans of pleasure as her hips rocked themselves in tandem with my fingers. One of her hands had been removed from my head and I know without looking that it was now upied with squeezing her own breast.


    "Aniue! Aniue!! So¡­ So good! I''m¡­ I''m¡­ I''m going to cum!" She gasped.


    As her rocking intensified, I knew my little sister was reaching the precipice of pleasure so I increased my pace as well.


    She let out a scream and her body convulsed, her hand pushing my head down against her honeypot as she came.


    I dutifully continued sucking on her clit, intensifying her orgasm even further.


    After a good minute, she finally released her grasp on me and copsed on her back, breathing hard.


    I stood up and marvelled at my handiwork. Her pussy was quivering quite visibly and her hips were even shaking a little, a testament to how intense her orgasm was.


    Another minute passed before Tsuki finally recovered enough to sit up on her haunches, looking up at me with a loving gaze.


    Her eyes then drifted downwards and caught sight of my cock standing at full mast, her lips curling up into a small smile when it twitched slightly.


    "Could I suck on it, Aniue?" Tsuki asked with upturned eyes.


    Without waiting for my answer, she moved forward and engulfed my cock inside her eager mouth, the tongue flicking across the tip and sending a shiver of pleasure down my spine.


    I shuddered even more as she swallowed up my entire length, pushing my cock all the way until it hit the back of her throat.


    My little sister held me there for a few moments before pulling back and pumping my shaft with her hand, looking especially proud that she had taken all of me inside her mouth.


    She then started tother my cock with her saliva, licking it from the base to the tip while her hand worked on pumping my manhood. Her tongue flicked against my nds a few times before her mouth opened to take my cock into her mouth again, this time concentrating on just the tip.


    Her other hand reached down and started fondling my balls, rolling them in between her fingers in an attempt to coax my sperm out of them.


    I thought she would keep going until I came in her mouth but she stopped unexpectedly, pulling herself away from me.


    Sheid back down on the ground and spread her legs wide open, her hands moving back up to her face to hide her embarrassment again.


    "Aniue¡­ Please?" She asked.


    With such an invitation, there was no way I could refuse, especially when she left me hanging like that.


    I move to position myself in between her legs, using my right hand to position my cock that had been thered with her saliva to press against her quivering pussy.


    The wetness around her pussy was definitely not because of the water from theke.


    I pushed my hips forward and I found my cock sliding into her in one thrust, her folds immediately mping around me when she felt me hit her deepest parts.


    At the same time, Tsuki''s legs crossed behind my back, pulling me deeper inside her while she grinded her hips against mine as her back arched in pleasure.


    Not needing any more prompting, I started to m my hips against hers, thrusting my cock in and out of my little sister''s tight pussy.


    Her eyes met mine and we leaned in for another passionate kiss, drowning out the sounds of our hips pping against each other as I continued to thrust my cock inside of her.


    I broke our kiss as I felt my climax build up inside my balls, threatening to empty its load inside the waiting womb of my little sister.


    "I''m cumming," I warned her, letting her decide where she wanted me to cum.


    She tightened her grip around me, "Cum inside me, Nii-chan! I want you inside!"


    I obliged her and gave her a final thrust as my balls contracted and shot out my seed into her deepest parts.


    Tsuki screamed as she orgasmed from being creampied, her entire body shuddering in delight at being filled with my seed.


    We held each other close as we rode out our orgasms, my cock buried up to the hilt inside my little sister''s quivering pussy.


    When we finally came down from our high, I took the chance to look at her with a smirk.


    "''Nii-chan'' huh?"


    Tsuki blushed, "Please forget that¡­ Aniue¡­"


    I chuckled and kissed her on her forehead, "You can call me whatever you want you know? I don''t mind."


    She hesitated for a few seconds, "Could¡­ Could I call you Nii-chan when it''s just the two of us?"


    I patted her on the head, "Of course."


    "Nii¡­ Nii-chan¡­ Nii-chan¡­" She muttered, her face brightening up into a smile.


    I was just about to pull out of her when she reached out to hug me, "Nii-chan¡­ Could we go again, please? Your little imouto hasn''t had enough of your love yet¡­"


    Well¡­ I already knew it wouldn''t just end at one round so I started thrusting my hips again, slowly getting myself back to full hardness while I was still sheathed inside her.


    Needless to say, I didn''t stop making love to my little sister even when my seed was literally dripping out of her pussy.


    She really let herself loose after getting permission from me to call me ''Nii-chan'', what a spoiled little sister I have here.


    Well, not that I am in a position to say anything when I have her bent over against the tree while I thrust inside her from behind before sttering her with my cum.


    Good thing we were right beside a ce where we could clean up easily.

 Chapter 852: Heres A Recording Of It

    <h4>Chapter 852: Here''s A Recording Of It</h4>


    (Tsuki POV)


    Ehehe~ I can feel Nii-chan''s love still inside me~


    I''m so d I managed to draw the winning straw to distract Nii-chan while the rest of my sisters went to punish that piece of trash.


    Sure, it''s a shame I couldn''t go and punish that idiot for inconveniencing Nii-chan, but receiving Aniue''s love makes it all worth it!


    What makes it even better was that they had specifically told me to distract Nii-chan for as long as possible so I had no qualms about hogging Nii-chan the entire time.


    Oh my? Nii-chan''s seed is dripping out? That won''t do. Won''t Nii-chan fill me back up again? Ehehehe~


    And just like that, Nii-chan and I made love until I could no longer feel my legs.


    Ahh~ This feeling of bliss! If only this moment could continue on forever!


    Unfortunately, as blissful as it is, I still needed to return to reality. But at least I was wrapped around Nii-chan''s arm when we went back to our little camp~


    "Ara, ara? It seems like the both of you had fun~" Manami giggled when she saw us return.


    Good, it looks like they came back before we were done. As nice as the love making with Nii¡­ I mean¡­ Aniue was, I don''t think I can stay conscious if I had to distract Aniue again before they came back from torturing that idiot.


    I doubt those two foxes of Aniue''s would be able to help me distract him either, seeing the two of them curled up in that corner eyeing me.


    Aniue scratched his cheek sheepishly, "Sorry, we kind of lost track of time. Did we miss anything?"


    Diao Chan immediately sauntered up to Aniue, "Oh nothing much, Master. It''s just that I was so, so lonely here, particrly the ce in between my legs. Won''t Master help me fill it up, please?"


    Predictably, that earned her a very nice spank from Aniue. At least Cai Hong had already went to bed after following them to torture the idiot so she wasn''t around to hear that. Otherwise, Aniue would''ve been more harsh on her.


    Not that she wouldin if it involved hurting her physically in some way.


    I utched myself from Aniue''s arm and went towards ria, letting my other sisters have their share of Master''s attention.


    The little sister wannabe girl raised an eyebrow at me as I sat down on the seat beside hers, "So how was it? You didn''t screw up and let Onii-sama know what we were doing, did you?"


    I flicked my hair with a hand, "Please. Aniue was too preupied with how good I felt to even think about any of you."


    "Tsk¡­ I''ll let you have that one since I got to have fun with that trash."


    "So what did you do to him?"


    "I recorded it, want to see?" She asked, pulling out a small tablet from under her skirt like it was the most normal thing to do.


    Naturally, I was interested in what happened to that piece of trash so I moved closer to her to take a look.


    Right now Aniue was being fluffed by Manami and Kiyomi so he wouldn''t notice what we''re doing anyway.


    ria tapped the y button on the screen and it showed the scene of the trash being tied up in a turtle shell bondage and left to hang on a tree.


    I could see Brendan sitting in the background with a few bottles of Aniue''s God pills in liquid form ced around him, ready to bring him back to life whenever the torture drove him to the brink of death.


    "So I see you girls are into this sort of y huh? Usually I''d much prefer to be on the giving end but since I''m generous, I''ll allow it just this once," The piece of trash called out.


    I turned to ria, "What the hell is he talking about?"


    She rolled her eyes, "The idiot was so delusional, thinking we came to find him because we fell in love with him and ran away from Onii-sama."


    I gagged at the thought, now even more thankful that I was left behind with Aniue so I didn''t have to listen to this idiot''s nonsense.


    Lian Li was the first one to step into the frame, the man making some stupid remark about her hair that only served to tick her off even more.


    I know she was quite proud of it because Master praised it, that''s why hearing some other guy talk about it would definitely piss her off.


    She stepped up to him and started her torture of electrocuting him again and again. His body convulsed and his skin burned up from the heat, I have no doubt that he was also emptying his bowels at that moment too.


    She kept it up until Brendan came up to stop her, indicating that he was going to die soon before sshing the contents of Aniue''s healing potion on the idiot.


    He finally realised that my sisters were not there to hook up with him and began struggling at his bindings, only to fail at it miserably.


    Manami came up next and simply sted him with a gout of mes. She kept it going until Brendan stepped in once more, healing him back up with Aniue''s potion.


    The rope that was used to tie him up must be specially made since it could withstand Manami''s fire without burning up.


    Cai Hong came next in her adult form and simply started beating him with her bare hands. It was simple but still brutal enough to make me satisfied from watching. No one there was paying any attention to the idiot''s screams, everyone was simply revelling in his pain.


    She stopped by herself before Brendan stood up, the little dragon girl obviously knowing just how much she could hurt him to bring him more than enough pain. She even spat on his face before moving out of the frame, this is definitely a side of Cai Hong she wouldn''t want her precious papa to see.


    Next was Eris who I thought would start cutting him with her sword but she surprised me by keeping her sword sheathed. Instead, she had made use of the sheathed sword as a blunt weapon and started wailing away on him as well.


    The brutality was no less than Cai Hong''s beating, especially when Eris kept switching between her personalities to beat him up in different ways.


    After her was Kiyomi who started with blowing a white mist onto the idiot. I was confused for a moment until she went up to snap off his frozen fingers one by one. I could hear his soft screams of pain in the video as she did so, but he was unable to move or scream any louder since his entire body was frozen.


    She stopped after breaking off every part of his limbs and Brendan came along to heal the moron up again, but this time he was free of his bondage since Kiyomi had broken him out of it.


    I thought that was a mistake on their part until new ropes appeared to bind him again right as Diao Chan stepped into the video. It seems I was right about the ropes being special since Diao Chan was the one who conjured them with her Spell.


    She manipted the ropes to hang him upside down before materialising a whip with barbed spikes at the end, using it tosh at the idiot whileughing sadistically. She even brought out a few nails and hammered it into his body, starting with his eyes.


    You would never have guessed she was the most sadistic one out of all of us when she''s normally the masochist in front of Aniue.


    After she was finally finished, ria came in next with something ck in her hands.


    "Ah, the Glock forty three," ria grinned at the screen. "Simple and elegant."


    I expected her to start shooting at him indiscriminately but she simply shot him once in the stomach and turned to leave.


    "Explosive rounds, his organs would have ruptured and he''ll bleed out in the next few minutes," ria exined proudly.


    The video showed him being gagged by her to stop his groans of pain before walking off, literally leaving him to hang there and bleed to death.


    She fast forwarded the next few minutes until Brendan came back to heal him, which also meant it was his turn.


    He removed the moron''s gag and hung him right side up. Before the trash could say anything, Brendan had poured some kind of clear liquid into his mouth and then gagged him again. Then he simply walked off and left him there like what ria had done.


    "He told us it was a type of acid that would eat away at his insides slowly and painfully. We didn''t ask for details," ria whispered, noticing Aniue was finally freed from the fox sisters'' fluffing, only to have Lian Li and Eris start cuddling him.


    She fast forwarded the video again and I noticed the video wasn''t even a quarter of the way through yet, didn''t that cover everyone already?


    My question was answered when Brendan healed him back up and this time Lian Li and Manami stepped in to burn and electrocute him at the same time, starting the entire process again.


    Ah, this is most definitely satisfying! I would have been disappointed if it ended there!


    After another few more cycles where it ended with him being subjected to everyone''s torture at once, he was finally stabbed in the gut and left to die while hanging on a tree.


    Naturally, the entire moment of him bleeding out to death was recorded so we got the satisfaction of watching him die too.


    Ah, watching the video almost made me regret not being there¡­ Almost.


    At least Lian Li had the idea of keeping a book of all the idiots that had inconvenienced Aniue so that we could revive them and torture themter when we got our godhood.


    I can''t wait to torture this idiot when we do!

 Chapter 853: The Sisterhood Sect

    <h4>Chapter 853: The Sisterhood Sect</h4>


    (MC POV)


    We finally reached the site of the ruins where the Royale was taking ce the next day.


    I was quite surprised that the brat from yesterday didn''te back to make trouble, perhaps I underestimated his guards'' ability to dig their young master out? Or maybe he gave up?


    Either way, I''m just d I didn''t need to deal with him any more.


    We arrived at the ruins ahead of schedule at midday so we still had a day and a half of waiting before the portal opened.


    The ruins looked like a town that was hit by an earthquake before being crushed by something and then hit by a tornado, the only things that were still intact were the various portals that were littered in various corners of the ruins. Some of them were already functional and had peopleing in and out of them, but the biggest one was the size of a building located at the back of the ruins.


    Several Sects were already camped in front of it with the top five Sects upying the space closest to the portal.


    Naturally, we drew a lot of attention when we stepped into the clearing. Or rather, my disciples drew a lot of attention since even by this ne''s standards, they were breathtakingly attractive.


    The bunch of female practitioners whom I assumed to be part of the Moonlight Sisterhood Sect were eyeing my girls with obvious interest while looking at Brendan and I with clear hostility.


    The opposite was true of a bunch of male Practitioners in the other corner who I assume to be from the Eternal Brotherhood Sect.


    My disciples and I found ourselves an empty spot a distance away from everyone else to set up our camp for the night. We picked a ce that had a wall blocking our view of the portal, just to give them less of a reason toe look for us even though I know we''ve already been marked.


    The only question is who would be the ones to approach us first?


    We didn''t even manage to finish setting up camp before a group of Practitioners from the Moonlight Sisterhood Sect approached us.


    All of them wore azure robes with a sheer cloth covering the bottom half of their faces, the one leading the group was the only one without the face cloth.


    Even though they had the appearance and figures of being youngdies, I know for a fact that they may very well be more than a few centuries old.


    Naturally, theypletely ignored Brendan and me and went straight to the girls.


    "Fellow sisters, I am Elder--"


    "Not interested," Lian Li interrupted her before she could even finish introducing herself. "We are perfectly happy where we are."


    The rest of my girls also paid them no attention, opting to continue setting up our camp instead.


    One of the Elder''s followers wanted to step forward but was stopped by the Elder herself. Instead, her eyesnded on me and she tried to storm her way towards me.


    She must have realised I was in charge here considering I was the only one that was not helping the set up of the camp aside from Cai Hong, Akari and Shiori who were all curled up on myp. Even Iris was helping out by helping me set up my bed, surprisingly.


    She only managed to take ten steps before a sword was thrusted in front of her, prompting the rest of the Elder''s followers to draw their own weapons as well.


    "Who do you think you are to approach our Master so casually?" Eris asked, not even batting an eye at the multitude of weapons aimed at her.


    The Elder ignored her question and red at me, "Release the girls from your control right now!"


    I raised an eyebrow at her, she actually thinks I mind controlled them to be like this.


    "I assure you, I do not have them under any sort of mental control nor am I making them do anything against their wills," I told her simply before going back to patting Cai Hong''s head.


    She scowled at me, "Your lies don''t work on us, it''s obvious you have them under some sort ofpulsion or they would not be like this!"


    Eris pushed her de towards her neck, "Ya talkin'' big words within killin'' distance ya old hag. I''d watch my next words if aye were you."


    "How dare you talk that way to our Elder?!" One of the Elder''s followers protested, her sword positioned to thrust at Eris''s neck.


    My swordswoman gave her the side eye, "No, how dare youe to our camp uninvited and start spouting nonsense in front of our Master. Who do you think you are?"


    The Elder waved her followers away and took a step back to speak to the girls again, "It seems you people must be foreigners. I am Elder Ying from the Moonlight Sisterhood Sect. We havee to ask these talented young women to join our Sect for the sake of a better future for them."


    Lian Li appeared in front of her, "And I already told you we''re not interested. What my sister meant when she asked who you were was not a question about your identity, we''re pointing out the fact that you are far too inferior to even address our Master in the first ce."


    Ouch¡­ Lian Li does have a pretty sharp tongue huh? But don''t you think you''re being a bit harsh?


    In case you were wondering why the girls are acting out like this, I gave them express permission to be as brazen as they wanted precisely because I knew the people from those Sects would be really stubborn and full of themselves.


    Like I had mentioned, power and connections are king here and since weck thetter, we have in excess of the former.


    They were a little surprised that I told them to do that but I assured them that I could handle anything anyone on this ne decided to throw our way.


    This was a much better alternative than those Sectsing to disturb my disciples. If they were to feel offended and bare their fangs at me, then I''ll simply rip their fangs out.


    Also because they didn''t get to act arrogant on our trip to the country of Sun in this timeline since we were treated like VIPs.


    The same follower stepped forward with furrowed brows, "You must have been living under a rock! Our Moonlight Sisterhood Sect is the top five Sects of the continent! Who is this manpared to our Elder?!"


    Lian Li crossed her arms, "You don''t seem to understand. We know exactly who you are and even if your Sect Mistress were to appear in front of our Master, she would have to lower her head too."


    Oh damn, Lian Li learnt that from my previous interaction didn''t she?


    As extreme as her im was, I can''t even refute her since I could actually make their Sect Mistress do that if I wanted to.


    "How dare--"


    "Stop!" The Elder called out before the follower could say anything more.


    She then turned to me with a gaze of contempt, "I would suggest that you leave this ce before you get hurt. The ce past the portal is a dangerous ce and only the strongest can survive."


    That threat is so transparent, she really is pissed huh?


    I did not even look in her direction when I answered, "I could say the same to you and your Sect."


    She did not dignify me with a response and simply turned and left.


    Well that''s one of the five dealt with¡­ Perhaps we should havee here right as the portal was opening up instead¡­

 Chapter 854: Now Its The Males

    <h4>Chapter 854: Now It''s The Males</h4>


    (MC POV)


    The next group came along not even five minutes after those Moonlight Sisterhood Sect members left.


    What do you know? It''s the Eternal Brotherhood Sect, probably here for the guys this time.


    I briefly entertained the idea of turning both Brendan and myself into girls just to mess with them, but that would have just made them hostile to us immediately so I decided not to.


    Completely the opposite of what had happened just now, the Practitioners from the Eternal Brotherhood Sectpletely ignored my girls like they weren''t there and went straight towards me.


    As though to drive in the point that they were the opposite of the Moonlight Sisterhood Sect, their robes were red in colour and the lesser members wore face masks that hid the entirety of their faces, leaving only their eyes and mouth visible through small slits.


    And of course, the one leading the group is the only one without the face mask.


    Once again, Eris stepped out in front of them with her sword drawn to block their path.


    Instead of stopping, the lead Practitioner tried to smack her sword away only to be shoved back by my swordswoman, prompting all of them to draw their weapons.


    Before they could start a fight though, I called out to them, "Youe into my camp uninvited and even drew your weapons, could I take this as an indication of hostility?"


    The men took a moment to re at Eris before sheathing their des.


    The leader tried to walk past Eris again but she remained where she was, her sword blocking the way.


    "That''s as close as we''re letting you to our Master," She warned.


    The leader raised an eyebrow at me, "Master eh? I do not recognise your robes, which Sect are you from?"


    "Heaven Sect," I told him as a matter of factly.


    His lips curled into a frown, "There is no such Sect."


    "I assure you that just because you''ve never heard of it before does not mean it doesn''t exist."


    He stayed silent for a while, as though considering if he should continue denying my words.


    "So you''re already in a Sect?" He finally asked.


    "That is correct. So save whatever speech you had prepared to convince me to join since it''s useless."


    He stood there quietly for a few more moments before turning back, "Just a piece of advice. You might want to tell your¡­ Servants¡­ To watch their backs."


    "I would tell you to watch your own back instead," I scoffed, before going back to patting Cai Hong.


    They left our camp after that without looking back.


    What? You expected them to be rude and condescending then start a fight? Oh, this isn''t thest we''ve seen of them.


    They definitely had us marked and would most likely be looking to make trouble for us either tonight or inside the portal.


    My guess is that they would try to threaten me to abandon my disciples or something, but I''ll be ready to deal with them when the timees.


    Right, hopefully that is thest Sect toe and find us today and we can have a quiet--


    "It really is him!! That''s the one I was telling you about, grandfather! He was the one who broke my arms that day!"


    I looked up and a pair of Practitioners were standing at the entrance of our camp site. Of course leading them was the boy that I had smacked around back at the monster Sanctuary.


    Looks like he really bore a grudge against me and went to find his grandfather for revenge. I guess expecting him to think that he would never meet me again and keep his mouth shut was too much to ask.


    The old man who was his grandfather had the standard stern face of those grumpy old grandfathers you usually see in charge of discipline, his snow white beard was even long enough to reach his waist.


    He directed his stern gaze towards me, "Is it true that you broke my grandson''s arms despite knowing who he was?"


    I shifted my attention back to patting Cai Hong, "So what if I did?"


    "Are you looking to make an enemy out of our Twilight Sword Sect?"


    "Your grandson there trespassed into my Sanctuary. By all rights he should be dead if it wasn''t me who caught him there. Did he tell you about the monsters that were also there too? Specifically the ones who would have killed him?"


    The old man turned to look at his grandson, showing that the boy did not, in fact, tell his grandfather about them.


    The boy sputtered, "They¡­ They were just kobolds and some orcs! I would have been able to handle them!"


    I rolled my eyes at him, "No, you would have died. And even if you could kill them, that was still my Sanctuary, you had no rights to trespass there nor kill any of my monsters, even if one of the portals led you there."


    The grandfather swivelled his head back to me, "Did you say¡­ Your monsters? No wait¡­ One of the portals led to your home?"


    "I do not need to tell you anything else," I scoffed, waving my hand at him. "Just know that your grandson should have died if not for me and having broken limbs was the least of his worries."


    "You still didn''t need to break his limbs. You could have just told him to go back."


    I finally lifted my head to re at him, "My house. My rules."


    He held my gaze for a minute before lifting up his chin, "Fine. Then at least paypensation for the treatment of his limbs."


    "If I do that, can you paypensation for the emotional damages of having my Sanctuary broken into? My monsters were quite distressed by his presence."


    "This is the first I''ve heard that monsters could be distressed."


    "And it won''t be thest time you''ll hear from me. So why don''t you take your brat and get lost from my camp? Otherwise, I may be tempted to finish what I started right here and now."


    "Impudence! You dare, youngster?"


    "Seeing as you were led here by your grandson who lied to you, I''ll freely tell you that this attitude of mine does note from arrogance but confidence instead. So choose your next words carefully."


    He narrowed his eyes at me, "If you know what''s good for you¡­ You wouldn''t make an enemy out of us."


    I chuckled mirthlessly, "Oh no, if you know what''s good for you, you wouldn''t be approaching me at all."


    The old man made a low growl in his throat before turning away, pulling his grandson away with him.


    Yep, they''re definitely going to make trouble for me past the portal, gonna have to keep an eye on them as well.


    Right as I finished patting Cai Hong, I noticed a few of my girlsing up to me with aplicated look on their faces.


    Oh no, did I look too scary for them? That''s not good¡­


    "Master¡­" Diao Chan actually whimpered, her hands clutching at the hem of her skirt. "Watching you¡­ Made us a bit wet¡­ Could we do itter?"


    ¡­


    I gave each of them a forehead flick for showing such indecency in front of Cai Hong.


    I''ll have to remember to erect a silencing and illusion inscription around our campter. The looks in their eyes told me just a few rounds wouldn''t be enough tonight.

 Chapter 855: Ruined Group Session (*RRR)

    <h4>Chapter 855: Ruined Group Session (*RRR)</h4>


    (MC POV)


    As expected, the moment I tucked Cai Hong into bed for the night, my girls were all waiting for me outside with obvious lewd intentions on their faces.


    Lian Li had approached me first, cuddling my chest while looking up at me with a bashful expression on her face.


    "Master¡­ Forgive us¡­ We are starved for your love right now¡­" She whispered.


    "Master~ Look at me¡­ My pussy has been wet for you ever since just now¡­" Diao Chan moaned, flipping up her skirt to show that she wore nothing underneath, giving me a clear view of her soaked thighs and honeypot.


    Manami came up to me as well, her tails wrapping around me possessively, "Ufufufu~ It seems like all of us got really horny after seeing how Master dealt with those¡­ Undesirables. We might need some extra love tonight~"


    Oh, extra love huh? Ask and you shall receive.


    I snapped my fingers and fourteen more copies of me appeared around the camp, all of them not wearing a shred of clothing.


    Like the time I used them on Diao Chan, these bodies were true copies of me and I was in full control of all the duplicates. I shared senses with all of them and could see, taste, hear, smell and feel whatever they did.


    Right now, creating fourteen extra bodies was my limit but once I get used to this, I could make more. No, it''s not a matter of being too weak to create more, I can definitely create more if I wanted to. But because the senses are shared, so would the pleasure when I make love to my disciples and that sense is multiplied the more bodies I have.


    If I make anymore than this, I may just orgasm the moment theyy their hands on me.


    Of course I could always just make copies of myself where I don''t share the senses but that would be like having my disciples make love to some lifeless doll, something that no one here wanted.


    All fifteen of me grinned at my disciples while the original me gestured towards them, "Well, take your pick girls, they''re all me."


    All of my girls immediately went to my copies, each of them taking two by the arm to drag off to a different corner of our camp.


    Diao Chan, as expected, took four of me away, her mouth literally salivating at the thought of being gangbanged.


    That left Lian Li who stayed with the original me, being the only one who wanted a solo session.


    Lian Li wrapped her hands around me, pulling me in for a passionate kiss.


    At the same time, Eris, ria and Tsuki also pulled one of me in for a kiss of their own, each of them with different levels of passion.


    While I was absorbed into the four kisses, I felt several hands going straight into caressing my cock, with one manhood in particr engulfed in the warm confines of Diao Chan''s eager mouth.


    All fifteen of me moaned in unison as my cock was pleasured with a multitude of different hands while being sucked at the same time.


    I directed my attention to the bodies that Diao Chan took with her, only to see her straddling on top of me while her two hands stroked a cock each and her mouth sucked on the final one.


    Right at that moment, she lifted her hips and slid my manhood inside her all the way to the base in one smooth motion. Obviously the Witch wanted to get things started right away.


    I had to redirect most of my attention away to avoid orgasming too soon, considering I still had one body that was still clothed.


    Not that Xun Guan would haveined even if I did since the slime girl would have happilypped up any cum I came inside her.


    I slowly pushed Lian Li down, giving my robes a tap to let Xun Guan know to disrobe me.


    She slid off of me obediently, leaving me as naked as the rest of my bodies with my throbbing manhood out in the open.


    I broke the kiss with Lian Li, looking down at her expectantly and only moved to take off her pants after she gave me a quick nod.


    Right as my hands were reaching for her waistband, I stopped and let out a soft grunt as Manami and Kiyomi started sucking on my cock at the same time. They began bobbing their heads back and forth as they sucked on it intensely, evidently wanting to taste my first orgasm of the night with their tongues.


    I continued to undress Lian Li, pulling down her pants and panties to reveal her dripping honey pot that was eager for my attention.


    I dove my face in between her legs and began slurping away at her juices, tasting her sweet nectar that gushed out from in between her legs.


    My tongue was filled with the taste of another pussy as two copies of me simrly went down on Tsuki and ria, both of my little sisters letting out moans of pleasure as I ate them out while the other me sucked on their nipples.


    I got a little curious when Eris made my two bodies stand side by side, only to have her alternating her blowjob between the two bodies, switching personalities each time she sucked on a different cock.


    The entire camp was filled with the moans of my girls and the lewd sounds of sex, kept hidden only by the silencing inscription I had set up.


    "Ah! Ah! Master! You''re sucking on my clit! My cliiit!"


    "Onii-sama! Your little sister''s pussy! It''s yours!!"


    "Aniue¡­ Aniue¡­ Ahnnn! You can suck on my nipples harder! Squeeze them!"


    "Ara, ara? Is Master enjoying my mouth and my tails? You can cum anytime you know?"


    "Kukuku~ I can feel Master twitching when I caress your balls like this~ Feel free to cum any time~"


    "Slurp~ Slurp~ Master''s cock¡­ My turn to suck it! Slurp~"


    "Ah! Ah! Ah! Master! My pussy! You''re hitting me so deep! Slurp~ Your cock tastes so good!"


    I brought my attention back to Lian Li''s pussy that was quivering in front of me, my golden haired disciple tethering on the edge of orgasm as I continued top at her entrance while sucking on her little button.


    At the same time, I also redoubled my efforts on licking ria and Tsuki''s pussy when they started to grind their hips against my face, a sign that they were also going to cum.


    I was also nearing the edge myself and I wanted to at least get these girls off before I did.


    But as though it was nned, all of the girls that were currently sucking on my cock suddenly decided to deepthroat me at the exact same time.


    My mind came to the conclusion that Manami most likely coordinated all my girls with her telepathy before my climax overwhelmed my senses.


    The feeling of fifteen orgasms hit me like a truck as I came from all the stimtions. Even the bodies that didn''t have my manhood stimted also came with them, spraying my seed either on the ground or my girls.


    The girls giving me blowjobs greedily sucked out my seed while the rest enjoyed having my cum sprayed on their naked bodies.


    Diao Chan was the only one who enjoyed both while also being creampied at the same time, my horny witch moaning out her own orgasms even while her mouth was mped tightly around the base of my cock.


    My mouth was also flooded with the juices of Lian Li, ria and Tsuki as the three girls came with me, their bodies convulsing in the throes of pleasure as they melted into puddles of bliss.


    All of us took a moment to wind down, especially me considering I just experienced fifteen simultaneous orgasms. If I wasn''t Origin, I probably would have passed out by now.


    Right as everyone was getting ready to start the main course of our love making, a few Practitioners wearing dark cloaks crossed the threshold of our camp, all of them holding weapons.


    ¡­ What a way to kill the mood¡­

 Chapter 856: Theyre Siblings Too

    <h4>Chapter 856: They''re Siblings Too</h4>


    (Diao Chan POV)


    These trash¡­


    These absolute worthless pieces of TRASH!!!!


    I''ve only been creampied once! ONCE!! I only have a SINGLE load of Master''s most glorious seed inside my womb!!


    We would have gone on for at least six rounds at the minimum, even as far as ten if I was really lucky. Never have we ever stopped at one before!!


    Ungh¡­ At least I got a really nice spank on the butt for suggesting that we ignore them and simply continued our love making¡­


    Master immediately dispersed His clones and dressed Himself, watching those pieces of trash unworthy of existence stalk through our camp.


    Master had already used an illusion and silencing inscription beforehand so to these insects sneaking into our camp, it looked like our camp was empty and quiet despite all of us standing around them right now.


    There were six of them all dressed in that ridiculous ck robe and it would have been hrious to see them creeping through our camp like that if I wasn''t furious about them ruining our sexy time.


    Right now I just want to bind them all up in chains and rip them all to shreds, then summon some tentacle monsters to rape their holes and traumatise them for life before dumping them in some dingy back street somewhere!


    "All of you, get dressed," Master instructed us, His silencing inscription ensuring that we were the only ones who could hear Him.


    That really brought the mood down since it was an indication that Master did not n to continue our love making session after this was dealt with.


    I didn''t need to look to know the rest of my sisters were alsopletely ticked off by these intruders ruining our time with Master.


    If Master wasn''t here right now, we would definitely have ripped them to shreds by now.


    Hmm¡­ Maybe I should prepare something like that next time, just make up some kind of Spell that eviscerates any troublemakers that try to interrupt my time with Master. Yes, I should totally prepare something like that!


    A smack on my butt brought me back out of my daydreams, causing me to turn around and see Master looking at me with a frown.


    "I said get dressed, Diao Chan."


    "Nnnghh¡­ Yes, Master!" Iplied, that spank was definitely worth it!


    I joined the rest of my sisters who were already dressed and ring daggers at the six intruders, all of us wishing they didn''t exist.


    Master stood by the side and watched them sneak through our camp, following them as they made their way towards the tent that Master would have been sleeping in if He hadn''t been out here giving us the best night of our life.


    They most likely thought Master would be sleeping there since it was thergest in terms of size.


    Three of them went inside the tent while the other three stayed outside, keeping a lookout.


    Master followed the three of them into the tent with us right behind Him, careful not to touch the other three lookouts. The illusion and silencing inscription does not prevent them from touching us after all.


    Inside the tent, Master was watching their actions with mild amusement as they crept their way towards the bed. The surprising thing was that the bed was currently upied by Master too.


    "A copy of me I created when they came in," Master exined when we looked at Him quizzically. "Or rather, just a flesh doll with my features, it''s not exactly me so don''t worry."


    We shifted our gaze back to the three hooded figures and one of them lifted their hand into the air, materialising a wicked looking dagger from their storage ring.


    In a single practised motion, the figure covered the flesh doll''s mouth before slicing its neck soundlessly. It was obvious from the way the figure moved that this was not the first time they had done this.


    "This is what happens when you disrespect us," The figure sighed in a clearly feminine voice.


    She turned around and we finally saw her face, it was the Elder who was trying to recruit us from the Moonlight Sisterhood Sect.


    I knew it, this bitch was bad news from the start. She''s totally and utterly jealous we have such a good life with Master that she wants to take Him away from us, doesn''t she?! Then tomorrow she''lle and act like some kind of saviour pretending to be all nice to take us under her wing to protect us!


    How despicable.


    That brings the question of whether the feud between those two Sects were actually real in the first ce?


    The three pieces of trash went back outside with us following behind them silently.


    "Is it done, sister?" One of the figures outside asked in a distinctly masculine voice.


    All of us peeked under the hood and what do you know, it was the bastard from that Eternal Brotherhood Sect.


    I knew it, these two Sects are in cahoots with each other the entire time.


    The female Elder nodded, "Yes, the girls are free now. We''lle back and talk to them in the morning."


    "That''s good. We''ll take care of the other guy after you''re done. With this we rid another tyrant from this world. Take care of the girls, sister."


    "I will, brother."


    The two groups then left our camp together under the darkness of the night, not even bothering to check the other tents.


    "Well surprise, surprise," Master chuckled. "Those two were actually brother and sister."


    "What does this mean, Onii-sama?" sister ria asked, looking perplexed.


    Master smiled, "Initially I thought they had some kind of secret deal with each other for some dual cultivation stuff, but it seems it''s deeper than that. Their intentions are at least noble, I''ll give them that, but they''re beyond stupid."


    We weren''t exactly sure what Master meant so we waited for His exnation.


    Master then gestured in the direction that they left, "I suppose it''smon in this ne where a Practitioner might mentally or physically dominate others under their will. These two Sects were actually created by a pair of siblings who sought to rescue such Practitioners from their prisons. They pretend to hate the other gender as an excuse to deal with such Practitioners and then wee the mistreated Practitioners to their Sect. I suppose it''s natural for those mistreated Practitioners to start hating the gender of their tormentor which also helps them integrate into the Sect better until they are senior enough to know the true face of both the Sects."


    Lian Li furrowed her brows, "And they thought Master was abusing us?"


    "Pretty much. The idea that all of you were willing never crossed their minds. That''s why I said they''re beyond stupid."


    As expected of Master! To have seen so deeply into them in such a short time!


    Now can we get back to the part where youy me across yourp and spank my bottom while I get to suck and pump that glorious cock of yours, Master?


    "Anyway, I think that''s it for tonight, we still have a long day ahead of us tomorrow."


    "Noooo!!" All of us screamed out all at once.


    Master then flicked each of us on the forehead, "Control yourselves. I''ll do this again tomorrow but that''s it for tonight."


    Ahnnn~ That flick hurts so good!!


    Master then turned back to go back to His tent, prompting all of us to try and follow Him in.


    "No, not tonight," Master stopped us. "I know if I let you girls sleep with me you''re all going to get handsy and we''ll end up doing it anyway."


    We were a little disappointed but since it''s Master''s order of course we obliged.


    Curse those two bothersome Sects!


    We''ll have to record these two Sects in the book Lian Li made so that we can remember to torture them allter!

 Chapter 857: What Have You Been Up To?

    <h4>Chapter 857: What Have You Been Up To?</h4>


    (MC POV)


    The moment I was sure that my disciples had returned to their own tents, I teleported myself out of the camp.


    "Iris," I called out to the figure who was standing alone in the forest.


    "Master," She greeted back, a small smile on her face.


    "What are you doing out here?"


    "I¡­ Just thought it would be better that I wasn''t there to disturb you Master..."


    It''s been a few times but I realised Iris has been disappearing while I was otherwise upied with something else. Knowing her, that is very unusual since she would always opt to be near me at all times.


    In fact, she''s been leaving my side more times after the timeline changed so I was a little worried that the change in timelines might have affected her somehow that I wasn''t aware of. Even omniscience wasn''t much help since it simply told me there was nothing wrong with her and she was ''just like always''.


    "Was seeing us doing that bothering you? I can stop that, you know?" I offered, worried that perhaps the sight of me having sex with my girls was too much for her.


    She gasped, "No! Master would never be a bother to me! It''s me that shouldn''t be a bother to Master!"


    I smiled and patted her on the head, "You''re not a bother to me either, Iris. You can just let me know if there''s anything troubling you, ok? You don''t need to be so reserved with me."


    Her face flushed red, "I¡­ I will¡­ Master¡­"


    So cute.


    "Unn¡­ Then shall we go back?


    "Yessshhh¡­"


    How can someone be so beautiful and so cute at the same time? Whoever made her this way is cheating!


    Oh wait, I was the one that made her. Good job me!


    I teleported the both of us back into my tent. Since she had her divinity sealed, she actually needed to sleep.


    Speaking of which¡­


    "Do you feel any difort, Iris? Maybe something hurts or feels weird somewhere for some reason or other?"


    Iris blinked at me, "No, Master¡­ I feelpletely fine?"


    "Hmm¡­ Then do you know about the other timeline?"


    She blinked a few times at me again and I noticed a slight change in her eyes, "Does Master mean the timeline where the country of Sun was ruled by a king instead of a high maiden?"


    "Ah, so you were aware of it."


    "I am, Master. After all, I had to End the other timeline before this one can start its Origin."


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "You speak like this isn''t the first time it has happened?"


    Iris smiled at me, the smile being simr to the ones she would give me when she was the End, "This isn''t the first time Master has made changes to the timeline."


    I narrowed my eyes at her, "Iris¡­ Your divinity isn''t sealed now, is it not?"


    Her smile widened slightly, "Ara? It seems I was found out~ Master never did tell me to seal away my divinity in this timeline after all and I did need to restore it in the previous one in order to End it."


    "So all this while you were just acting?"


    "Ufufufu~ Of course not, Master. When I''m with Master and the other girls, I keep it sealed like you asked in the previous timeline, but I saw no reason to keep myself shackled when I''m away."


    "Hmm¡­ Then why do that? Like you said, I never did tell you to seal yourself in this timeline."


    She tilted her head at me, "Hmm? That is true¡­ I wonder why?"


    Her tone was actually one of genuine curiosity instead of mockery, like she really didn''t understand the reason she did it either.


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "Eh? Wait, you''re telling me you don''t know why you did it yourself?"


    "Mmm¡­ That is correct Master¡­ Perhaps the change in timeline did affect me after all?"


    I was going to agree with her when I quickly realised the real reason why: she wanted to receive head pats and other such disys of affection from me without losing her sense of reasoning.


    Iris''s eyes widened slightly and I realised I hadpletely forgotten that she could read my thoughts, allowing her toe to the same conclusion as well.


    "Ufufufu¡­ I see. So that''s why. How interesting, Master. Before this I would never have considered something so¡­ Mundane. And yet, it seems like after just a while of being a mortal, such thoughts are already overriding my actions despite me not being conscious of them. How interesting indeed."


    "So did that change your thoughts about mortals?"


    Iris took a moment to think, "Fufu~ I cannot say, Master. I do not like the feeling of being unable to feel your presence and bask myself in it at all times¡­ But I can at least understand why Master would harbour thoughts of retaining these mortal thoughts at least. Such a mentality does make things more¡­ Interesting."


    Well that''s a start at least, I don''t expect her to embrace a mortal''s perspective so easily.


    "Ufufufu~ Indeed I won''t Master. I have spent every waking moment since the creation of the Universe as The End after all. Being able to bask in Master''s presence is something I would never want to give up~"


    Ah right, she can read my thoughts right now. In that case, you were very cute just now, Iris.


    "Ara, ara? Master had created me like this after all, I am nothing but perfect for you."


    Well, that''s something I can''t refute. So do you want to continue sealing your divinity or would you rather return back to normal now?


    Iris tilted her head at me while showing me a coy smile, "Would Master prefer me like this? Or would you rather the other me?"


    It''s not like you be a different person when you seal your divinity. Iris is still Iris after all so that doesn''t matter to me. The real question is what would you prefer?


    "Ara, ara? How sly of Master to leave the decision to me. Mmm¡­ I suppose I would very much like to continue experiencing the phenomenon of Master''s head pats, thus I would like to continue our current arrangement if Master does not mind?"


    Of course I don''t, as long as you aren''t doing something bad while I''m not looking.


    Her smile widened, "Ufufufu~ I would never do anything that would harm you, Master."


    In that case, I don''t mind at all. Anyway, as much as I don''t really need to sleep, the act of doing it still feels nice, so want to cuddle?


    The light in her eyes changed and Iris suddenly turned meek, "Erm¡­ If¡­ If Master allows me to?"


    "Of course," I chuckled, gesturing to the bed.


    I don''t really quite remember what happened next but I knew we cuddled the whole night and the feeling was heavenly.


    I seem to have forgotten that despite her meek state, she was still created to be perfect and even a cuddle like this was enough to make me lose track of time.


    If my disciples didn''te in that morning to wake me, I think I might have just stayed there for the rest of eternity.


    Perhaps cuddling is still too soon¡­

 Chapter 858: I Was Never A Practitioner?!

    <h4>Chapter 858: I Was Never A Practitioner?!</h4>


    (MC POV)


    We were in the middle of packing up our camp when visitors arrived again. Surprise, surprise, it''s the Moonlight Sisterhood Sect people.


    These people really are stupid toe here right now¡­ Were the people of this ne always this stupid? Or was it just Tsuki being way more intelligent than them which gave me the wrong idea of how strong the people of this ne are?


    Oh wait¡­ Yeah, that might be the case actually¡­ Tsuki was transmigrated into the Earthen ne, not the Cloud ne¡­ I might need to reevaluate the strength of the Practitioners here.


    Before the Elder could step too far into the camp, however, Kiyomi had moved one of her tails to block her path.


    "How brazen can you be to barge into other people''s camp unannounced and uninvited?" She asked in her icy tone.


    The Elder was unperturbed by Kiyomi''s words and simply smiled at her, "I was merelying to check if you girls need any help."


    "Ho? Why would we need any help from people like you?"


    "I know very well how it is to be abused and used by someone else, if you needed assistance in breaking free from--"


    "Shut it, hag," Kiyomi cut her off. "We already said we are happy where we are, does that not tell you anything at all?"


    The Elder looked a little surprised by her words, "That¡­ Hmm¡­ Is your¡­ Ahem. Is your master up yet?"


    "I am, what do you want from me so early in the morning? Shouldn''t all of you be preparing for the portal to open?" I called out, sitting in the middle of our camp.


    Kiyomi lowered her tail slightly so that she could see me. Seriously though, that look of surprise on your face is literally giving you away. Even Diao Chan has a better poker face than you when she''s trying to get me to spank her.


    "You¡­ Hmm¡­ I see you''re making the girls do all the work for you. How useless of a man can--"


    *p*


    Oh wow.


    Kiyomi actually pped her across the face with the back of her hand.


    It wasn''t the light kind of p either, seeing that the p left quite a mark on the Elder''s face and she even stumbled a few steps back.


    Kiyomi looked at her with eyes of disdain, "You sure have some guts talking like that to our Master within pping distance. Have you never gotten pped before?"


    The Elder''s followers immediately stepped forward, all of them intent on striking down Kiyomi for hurting their Elder in front of them.


    "Stop!" The Elder raised her arm, blocking her followers.


    "But¡­ But Elder Ying¡­"


    She turned and gave them a look that silenced their protests before turning back to re at me.


    "Are you not ashamed? Hiding behind your thralls like this?"


    I narrowed my eyes at her, "Have you not considered the possibility that they are following me of their own free will?"


    Her gaze turned sour, "Aren''t you making them call you ''master'' because of your sick fetishes?"


    Siiiiiigh¡­ These people are so blinded by their own prejudices that they don''t even consider any other possibilities. They just force their own ideals onto other people and don''t even care about the truth.


    If everyone is like this, no wonder Luna and Rina have such poor impressions of the people of this ne.


    "What do your disciples call their teachers in your Sect? Especially the ones who are direct disciples?" I asked.


    She frowned at me, "What kind of question is this?"


    "Just answer the question."


    "Of course they would call their teachers Master¡­ Ah."


    I red at her, "Do you get it now you meddling idiots? You''ve been trying to poach my disciples from me and have been quite rude to me in front of them, I''m sure your disciples will react the same way if someone insults you in front of them, no? Exactly like how those people behind you reacted?"


    "But¡­ But you''re so young¡­ And you don''t even feel that strong?"


    I actually can''t believe the words she''s spouting out of her mouth right now. Are you really sure you''re an Elder and not some idiot who just got that position somehow? How does someone with your experiencee to this conclusion?


    I guess this is like her denial stage or something after realising she''s been an idiot.


    "What about you? You definitely don''t look old enough to be an Elder, are you sure you''re not some woman who just stepped on the path of being a Practitioner?"


    She furrowed her brows at me, "I was not talking about your apparent age. Your entire aura, especially your Quark concentration, it just screams of you being young and inexperienced."


    What?


    Err¡­ Wait a moment, what does she mean by that? Omniscience?


    ¡­


    Eh? Quarks usually d around Practitioners like an aura and the stronger ones will have more thicker and oppressive auras around them. The aura also gives an idea of how old the Practitioner is by how refined the aura is.


    But because I''m Origin, my aura is almost non-existent?


    What? How did I not know this?


    Eh? This aura is formed if one cultivates the Practitioner arts normally but I was never a Practitioner to begin with?! What do you even mean by that?! Have I not been using Techniques?!


    ¡­


    Ah¡­ Even with my memories sealed¡­ I am still Origin after all¡­ Anything that I want to do, I can do. There was never anything that was impossible to me to begin with. I can manipte Quarks to form Techniques not because I was a strong Practitioner, but because I am Origin.


    That''s why even if there''s any kind of artefact or curse that was trying to seal my abilities, it wouldn''t have worked anyway since there was no way to seal Origin.


    In that case, I would very much like to know why I became useless after being crippled though?


    ¡­


    Ugh¡­ That''s true¡­ Because I had believed myself to be a cripple at that time¡­ If I had even rejected the notion of being a cripple back then, I would have still been able to do anything I wanted¡­


    Fuck it, that''s in the past and I''m not dwelling on it, the main issue is this person in front of me now.


    I stood up and maintained eye contact with her. Bending reality around me, I manipted the aura around me and shifted it to reform it around my body.


    I made sure to limit this by making it about twice of Lian Li''s aura''s thickness and twice of Manami''s in terms of refinement, something I only just realised my disciples also had once I knew what to look for.


    Naturally, Diao Chan, ria, Cai Hong and Iris were devoid of an aura since they weren''t Practitioners either.


    The moment my aura was formed, the Elder''s face had gone as white as a sheet, even her followers behind her had taken a few steps back.


    To her, the entire camp was now bathed in my aura and she was standing in the eye of the storm.


    "If you understand, then get lost," I told them simply.


    They quickly collected themselves and sped away, looking like beaten animals.


    "Master¡­ So cool¡­" My disciples muttered.


    Good thing they didn''t know I only found out about this aura thing a few seconds ago¡­


    I am actually quite embarrassed right now¡­


    "Ahhhn~ This aura! I knew Master was strong but¡­ Ahhaaahhnn~~" Diao Chan moaned.


    Err¡­ Now that I look at them, they''re all looking at me with bedroom eyes¡­


    Ermmm why?


    ¡­


    They get turned on by it?! Ok fine! I''ll just remove it! There!


    "A¡­"


    No, no, don''t you girls start looking disappointed like that! Your eyes were really scary just now you know?!


    Ugh¡­ This is going to be troublesome¡­

 Chapter 859: The Best Place To Cultivate

    <h4>Chapter 859: The Best ce To Cultivate</h4>


    (MC POV)


    Every single Practitioner who was present was gathered in front of the giant portal, all of us waiting for the moment it would activate.


    I noted that the Elder from the Moonlight Sisterhood Sect and several of her followers were doing their best to not look at my direction. The rest of her Sect started whispering amongst themselves while ncing at my direction, I''m not sure what the content of their whispers were and I wasn''t interested in knowing.


    On the other hand, the Eternal Brotherhood Sect didn''t seem concerned with me. The guy who had followed the Elder Ying to assassinate me only nced in my direction before turning back.


    At least he had better acting skills than she does.


    I guess he doesn''t know the circumstances yet but if he tries anything on my disciples, I''ll obliterate him without mercy and his entire Sect if I have to.


    That brat from the Twilight Sword Sect was also ring at me, but his grandfather quickly turned him away to face the portal instead.


    Quite ironic that it''s only been one day and somehow we''re already on bad terms with three out of five of the top Sects in this ne. That''s got to be a record somewhere.


    There were also quite a number of other Practitioners looking my way too. Some of them were curious about my identity while others were probably trying to determine if I would be a threat to themter on.


    I''m more interested in the ones who had directed their gaze to my disciples though, especially the ones who were obviously lusting after them. There was even a handful that were looking at Cai Hong with those eyes.


    Those trash¡­ I''ll definitely get rid of them once we are inside the portal.


    Right as I was considering how I''ll make those trash pay for having such thoughts about my little Cai Hong, the air cackled with energy and the portal starteding to life.


    The portal expanded outwards in a spiral until it was the size of a building, enough for more than twenty men to enter side by side at once.


    That was the moment when all hell broke loose.


    There was no speech or fanfare of any sort, but everyone immediately made a wild dash towards the portal at the same time. Decorum can be thrown out the window right now since it''s every man and woman for themselves.


    "Ara, ara? How vulgar¡­ They''re even tossing aside their friends and families to get to the portal first," Manami pointed out, looking at someone who had just used an elderly man from his own Sect as a springboard to jump forward.


    Well, Rina was right in the fact that they would stab their own loved ones in the back just to get advantages for themselves. Like I said to my disciples, power and connections are everything here. And with power, connections wille to you naturally.


    Oh, the reason we''re still fine despite the chaos is the barrier I had erected around us, allowing us to stroll casually towards the portal without worry. Anyone that tried to get in our way was splendidly sent flying away by the barrier.


    Of course I already told my disciples about it beforehand so they weren''t surprised at all.


    Thus, amidst the chaos, we simply strolled into the portal like we were out for a normal walk in the park, ignoring the fighting around us.


    Once we crossed the portal however¡­ I was most definitely not prepared for what I saw on the other side.


    "Oh? Wee back Master. How was your trip to the country of Sun?"


    I blinked a few times.


    "Ah¡­ Er¡­ I''m back¡­" I replied, more out of reflex than anything else.


    I was now standing in the middle of my courtyard with my disciples. In front of me was Sophia who had greeted me with a broom in her hands. The rest of the servants also stopped their work to greet me before returning to their duties like it was a normal day.


    "Oh, does the portal simply send people back home, Master?" Lian Li asked.


    "Err¡­ No¡­ It''s supposed to have sent the people who walk through it to a ce where it was the best location for them to cultivate¡­"


    "Kukuku, then sending us back to Master''s home is the right ce isn''t it?" Kiyomi chuckled.


    I can''t even refute that¡­ But that makes the whole trip pointless doesn''t it?


    No, no, no, there''s definitely another ce that we can go, I was looking forward to exploring a new ce too! Don''t take this opportunity away from me!


    What? Is it weird for me to want to explore new ces with my disciples?


    Manami looked around, "Ara, ara? But I do not see any of those tra-- I mean, other Practitioners from just now?"


    I actually was curious myself since I don''t see them around so I asked omniscience about it.


    ¡­


    Eh? We''re the only ones sent here because this ce was truly the best for us while the rest went to the normal ce since they would have just been ughtered here?


    The portal took my presence into ount and that''s why we were sent here?! I didn''t even know it could do something like that!


    Scratch all that, I want to go where the others went too!


    Alright, let''s just go back and correct the destination of the teleportation this time!


    I told my disciples of the n and they nodded their heads in understanding, of course they wanted to explore new ces with me too!


    "Sorry Sophia, but we''re going off again, take care of the ce for me."


    She didn''t evenment and simply bowed her head, "Of course, Master. Have a safe trip."


    I snapped my fingers and a portal appeared, sending us back to the ruins in the Cloud ne.


    By now, almost everyone had already passed through so we were basically thest group of people there now.


    Oh well, it''s not like we were in a rush anyway so we made our way back to the portal again. I made sure to do a few changes to it so that we would be sent to the same ce that these people were going.


    This time when we walked through the portal, we didn''t end up in a ce we were familiar with so that meant we were in the right ce this time.


    Oh look at that, the other Practitioners are here too! And a few of them are already trying to kill each other!


    Yep, this is the right ce!


    Alright, now which direction to the treasures for my disciples?!

 Chapter 860: Cut The Crap, Just Die

    <h4>Chapter 860: Cut The Crap, Just Die</h4>


    (Lian Li POV)


    After walking through the portal again, we appeared in a clearing surrounded by trees that grew higher than most trees that I''ve seen before.


    The atmosphere of this ce definitely felt different than any ce we''ve been to as well, but it was something that I was quite familiar with. The stench of blood and death was so thick you could feel it on your skin and the feeling of despair was quite prevalent here. It definitely reminded me of my time in the slums.


    "Where are we, Master?" I asked, ignoring the two groups of Practitioners currently trying to kill each other a distance away from us.


    Master concentrated for a second, "Oh this is interesting. This is a separate dimension inside the Cloud ne that a Practitioner in the fifth stage of the Divine Realm created. He had used this space as his personal cultivation space before he ascended to another ne. Incidentally, he was the Lord of the town outside and¡­ Well¡­ Let''s just say his ascension was a little violent."


    Manami tilted her head, "Ara, ara? Where is he now, Master?"


    "If you could believe it, he''s currently an Elite Practitioner in Heaven Sect right now. He worked really hard huh."


    Hmmm? Someone from this ne is inside Master''s Sect? That''s not good, how did we have such trash infiltrate into Master''s Sect? We''ll need to screen through everyone and find out who this trash is and dispose of them¡­


    Master seemed to have heard our thoughts and looked at us sternly, "I know what all of you are thinking, but don''t go and try looking for him. He joined through legitimate means and is quite a hard worker. It looks like Muon was right, going to the Earthen ne really did bring him to his knees so he''s not as bad as the people here anymore."


    "Ufufufu~ We''ll keep that in mind, Master. But for now, where shall we go now?"


    "Well¡­ I would very much like to point all of you in the direction of where the treasures and best cultivation spots are¡­ But I think we''ll need to deal with our guests first."


    Right when Master said those words, several figures leapt out from the trees and surrounded us.


    Ah, it''s those trash from the Twilight Shithead Sect.


    Apparently Master did something to their trashy young master and they want revenge for it or something? Such a thing is really stupid if you ask me, not because of the act of trying to take revenge but if Master did something to their young master then that means the little shit deserves it! How hard is it for them to understand such a simple thing?


    Unn¡­ Then again, Master did call the people of this ne stupid.


    One of them stepped forward with his sword drawn, "So you finally came huh? We thought you chickened out and--"


    "Let''s cut the crap," Master interrupted with a raised hand. "Are you all here to kill me?"


    "Huh?! Of course we are!"


    "Very good. Do you guys want to deal with them?" Master asked while looking at us with a serene smile.


    "Of course, Master!" All of us answered at once.


    "Unn¡­ In that case, I''ll leave them to you. Let''s go for a stroll, Cai Hong."


    "Yayyy~ Walkie walk with Papa!"


    With that, Master disappeared with Cai Hong, Iris and his two foxes, leaving us alone with this group of trash.


    Oh! I was worried I would need to hold back if Master was here! But since Master left us alone with them¡­ We can go all out on these worthless pieces of trash!


    Master had already confirmed with them if they were here to harm Him and since they said they were¡­ Then there''s really no reason for us to be kind either¡­


    I leapt forward and grabbed one of them by his face, making him look me in the eye.


    "Your very first mistake was to possess thoughts about hurting our Master," I whispered, right before I channelled lightning through my fingertips and straight into his cranium.


    He thrashed around and screamed out in pain as his brain was fried with my lightning for a good few minutes. His eyeballs also popped from the pressure and he let out a gargle before finally dying in my hands after.


    "You bitch!" The trash on my left roared, pointing his sword at me and gathering his energy to the tip of his de.


    Before he could release it, Manami''s tail pierced through his abdomen and lifted him up into the air. He was so surprised that he let go of his sword right before the tail mmed him back down on the ground, crushing his spine.


    I tossed the corpse in my hands aside and turned to look for another victim.


    The rest of my sisters and Brendan had also taken my attack as the signal to start our massacre, all of them seeking out their own victims to make them regret ever being born.


    I gathered my Lightning Quarks andunched several bolts of lightning at a group of them, electrocuting and stunning them but not enough to kill them.


    Eris shed past and those insects had their arms cut off, right before Kiyomi froze their legs to stop them from running.


    Of course we wouldn''t kill them off so easily, that would have been a blessing for them that they don''t deserve. All of them need to suffer first!


    I grabbed another trash that was trying to crawl away and lifted him up by his cor. Both his legs had been melted off into stumps by Brendan''s acid and the trash had pissed himself out of fear.


    I stabbed my fingers into his eyes and gouged them out before stuffing them into his mouth. Only after he swallowed them did I drop him back down again, leaving him for someone else to torment.


    Another one tried to fly up into the sky to escape so I struck him down with a bolt of lightning, sending him crashing back down to the earth.


    He tried to get up but Diao Chan was on him in an instant, summoning several chains that appeared to tie him up, slowly constricting him and crushing him.


    A few of them tried to regroup tounch a counter attack but there was a loud whirring sound before they were suddenly sted away.


    I looked behind to see ria holding some sort of machine with multiple tubes sticking out of it rotating at high speeds. Some kind of projectile was being shot from these tubes and it sted away anyone in her path.


    Beside her was Tsuki who had engulfed an area with darkness, putting the trash caught in it in some kind of nightmarish hell that would drive them insane with fear.


    At this point, the ones that were left alive were either being tortured or left to die slowly. As much as we want to take our time to torture them, Master was still waiting for us so we can start finishing up here.


    The other groups that had been fighting nearby had also started to disperse, no doubt terrified by the brutality disyed here.


    Good. Run and stay away from our Master you useless trash, this is the fate that will await all of you if you even dare try and disturb our beloved Master!

 Chapter 861: Were Just Going For A Hike

    <h4>Chapter 861: We''re Just Going For A Hike</h4>


    (MC POV)


    "Papa! Papa! ''Pwetty''!" Cai Hong squealed, pointing at the bolts of lightning and explosions in the distance, no doubt the site of another Practitioner fight.


    "Haha, it is indeed pretty isn''t it? But Cai Hong is more pretty."


    Cai Hong looked up at me with sparkly eyes, "''Rweally'' Papa?! Cai Hong wuv Papa!"


    So cute.


    "Ma¡­ Master¡­" Iris muttered, pinching the hem of my robes with her fingers.


    Aww, Iris is feeling a little anxious about this ce. There, there, here''s a few headpats for you.


    "Masteeeer! Me too! Me too!" Akari squealed from my shoulder, only to get whacked by Shiori''s tail.


    Naturally, I gave my two foxes head pats as well.


    Hmm¡­ I think my disciples should be done by now so we should be able to go back and continue on our way. Just to be sure, I even made use of omniscience to check and¡­ Yep, they''re done.


    Hmm¡­ I don''t see any bodies around so I guess my disciples must have scared them off. That''s my cute disciples for you!


    I teleported all of us back to the clearing and my disciples immediately ran up to hug me.


    "Master! Wee back!"


    I gave each of them a pat on the head, "Were there any problems?"


    "Not at all, Master!" They quickly assured me.


    Well, I admit I cheated a little and made sure ahead of time that there wouldn''t be any danger. I checked with my future sight if any of my disciples would get hurt and even put down more protection inscriptions for them just in case.


    Only after I was sure that there was no possibility of my disciples being hurt in any way did I leave them there. This whole trip was for them to get more experience after all, so if I simply did everything for them it would just make this trip meaningless.


    Now that those troublesome meddlers are out of the way, we can finally move to our real objective of finding the treasures and cultivation materials for my disciples!


    Our first destination was the giant mountain where the peak reached above the clouds. From what omniscience has shown me, that should be where the former owner of this ce cultivated due to its high concentration of Quarks.


    If my disciples were to take some time to cultivate there, they should be able to make quite significant improvements.


    In other words¡­ We''re going on a hiking trip!


    Naturally, there were also several other Practitioners who were also headed there, no doubt also aiming for the same thing we were.


    Most of them ignored one another and concentrated on getting there, but some felt the need to eliminate as muchpetition as they could and fought anyone they saw on the way.


    "You don''t deserve to get on that mountain!"


    "Neither do you! Get lost!"


    "You dare get in my way?!"


    "You''re courting death!"


    Such words were being thrown around by the group of Practitioners in front of us, all of them trying to kill each other.


    I tried to usher my disciples to circle around them to not get involved but we bumped into another group of Practitioners who were doing the same thing.


    "Tsk! Just our luck! Get ready to fight, my brothers!" Their leader yelled, adopting abat stance.


    I waved my hand at him, "Hey, how about we just get there without fighting?"


    "Like hell! You''re just going to stab us in the back, you trash! Time to die!"


    I shrugged, "Oh well, I tried. Do you guys want to take them?"


    My disciples immediately leapt ahead of me and started beating them up, quite literally.


    They didn''t even use their Techniques but simply beat them down with their fists before dumping them in a pile behind some bushes.


    Huh¡­ For some reason they look quite pissed?


    Umm¡­ Did Diao Chan purposely strip one of them naked before dumping them there? Nah, I must have imagined it.


    While my disciples were doing that, the group we were trying to avoid had finished their fight and now had their attention turned to us. These people really were quite ruthless considering the fact that they killed their opponents by lopping off their heads.


    Well, good thing my disciples were distracted with dumping those people behind the bushes so I simply killed this group of people by separating their heads too. Easy peasy.


    Now with the obstacles removed, we can continue onwards!


    ¡­ Is what I like to say but another group of two Practitioners jumped out in front of us before we could even take a step.


    "Ha! You group of nobodies think you can get to the mountain to im its benefits?! Not if you can''t get past us first!"


    "Err¡­ Ok?"


    I gestured towards them and this time Lian Li simply raised her hand and sted the pair away with a lightning bolt.


    Right, now we can--


    "That mountain belongs to us! You''re not taking another step--"


    "Manami," I called out.


    "Ara, Ara? As Mastermands~"


    My fox disciple summoned an explosion of fire that sent them flying away from us.


    Ok, now--


    "I see all of you are strong! Allow me to challenge you to prove my--"


    Eris dashed forward and smacked the guy across the face with the back of her sword, sending him crashing headfirst into a tree and leaving him stuck there.


    "You! Shall not! Pa--"


    Kiyomi froze him in a block of ice before this next guy could finish his words.


    What the hell guys? Go and find your own cultivation spots damnit! It''s not like we''re preventing any of you from getting to the stupid mountain yourselves right?! This is why your ne is such a shitty ce and no one likes you!!


    "Ok, that''s it, we''re cheating a bit and teleporting there," I told my disciples, right as another group of Practitioners were flying straight towards us.


    All of them nodded their heads in assent and I snapped my fingers, teleporting our entire group to the base of the mountain quickly.


    Yes, this is cheating because any teleportation Technique should not be possible here as one of the ws'' of this dimension. But naturally, suchws do not apply to me so I''m free to break it however I want.


    "Oh? Why didn''t we end up at the peak, Aniue?" Tsukimented, looking at the stairs in front of us.


    I wagged my finger, "This is the benefit of this mountain. As you ascend the mountain the concentration of Elemental Quarks you absorb will increase until you reach the peak, so you only gain the maximum benefits by climbing it normally."


    "What about us, Onii-sama?" ria asked, gesturing to herself and Diao Chan who were the only non-Practitioners.


    I grinned, "This ce also benefits non-Practitioners by improving your bodies and mind. You''ll find that you''ll be able to think clearer and your body bing healthier the more you ascend so it''s not useless to both of you too. Don''t think it would be easy though, the pressure will increase the higher you climb."


    Lian Li pumped her fist, "Oh! In that case, let''s go, Master! Let''s show this mountain that Master''s training won''t let us fall so easily!"


    The rest of my disciples cheered and immediately began ascending the stairs. How diligent.


    It''s not like it''s apetition but I suppose it''s good that they''re motivated?


    Oh well, at least Cai Hong is happily holding my hand while climbing up the steps. She''s so cute.


    Now what are the odds of us meeting idiots while climbing these stairs?


    You don''t need to tell me¡­ I know it''s too damn high.

 Chapter 862: Watch Your Step

    <h4>Chapter 862: Watch Your Step</h4>


    (ria POV)


    Ooohh! Like Onii-sama had said, just by climbing this mountain, I could feel changes to my own body!


    I even got a new idea for creating a better generator that I can''t wait to test out! Heh heh! Just wait till we get back Onii-sama! We''ll be able to make even bigger floating inds after this!


    The only odd thing was that even though Onii-sama said it would be more difficult the higher we go, I still feel oddly energetic and refreshed? Maybe because Onii-sama is here with us!


    "Papa! Papa! High!" I heard our resident little dragon squeal behind me.


    "Haha, yes we are quite high now. Hold on to me so you don''t fall, ok?"


    "Okies Papa~ Huggies!"


    Hnnng! Not fair! I want to hold Onii-sama''s hand too! Curse these stairs for only being wide enough for two people! Whoever made this must be some stupid virgin who was always alone and never had to travel with others!!


    Kuhhhhh!! If it wasn''t because Onii-sama told us not to go look for him, I''d definitely go back and search for the original owner and beat him up just for this!


    "Ara, ara? Looks like there''s also other people climbing this."


    I looked up to see sister Manami frowning at a group of Practitioners ahead of us.


    What''s weird is that they seem to be struggling to climb the steps. Since they''re Practitioners, they should be stronger in terms of physical strengthpared to non-Practitioners like me, right? Why are they tired while I''m fine?


    "Don''t forget, their ne is inferior to ours. You shouldn''t beparing them to the Practitioners you know in our ne."


    I looked to the side to see the little sister wannabe rolling her eyes at me.


    Unn, she does have a point. But that smug face on her is really irritating me¡­ I want to pinch her so bad.


    A hand appeared and suddenly both Tsuki and I were being patted on the head by Onii-sama.


    Ahhh~ What bliss!! I want to stay like this forever!


    Onii-sama smiled at us, "Well, Tsuki isn''tpletely wrong but that''s not the reason. For them, as the concentration of Elemental Quarks increases, the weight pressing down on their bodies would slowly increase which makes it harder for them to ascend. But for us, it would feel like weights are being lifted instead."


    "Waaa~ Isn''t that like a cheat, Aniue?" I gasped.


    "Well, we aren''t people of this ne after all. And you do have me here."


    "Ehehehe~ That''s true! Aniue is the biggest cheat we have~" The little sister wannabe giggled.


    Onii-sama smiled wryly, "It kind of hurts hearing it being said like that¡­"


    "Ehehehe~ It''s Aniue after all~"


    Mmm¡­ This could just be my imagination but I''m somehow getting the feeling that this little sister wannabe got closer to Onii-sama?


    Ah! Could it be that night where we left her alone with Onii-sama while we went to torture that stupid bug?!


    Nnnggg!! If only I was the one who won that draw!! Onii-sama might even be giving me a piggyback ride now!! I want Onii-sama''s piggyback!!


    Nnn? Wait a minute.


    "Onii-sama, didn''t you say that it won''t be easy? Something about the pressure increasing?" I asked.


    Onii-sama nodded, "You don''t feel it right now because it''s still small, but the effects will be more prominent when we go higher. Your bodies are just more resilient to the Elemental pressure than they are."


    "Oh~ As expected of Aniue! Aniue is so cool!"


    This girl, is she picking a fight with me? I still haven''t epted you as Onii-sama''s little sister you know?!


    "Tch¡­ Look at these idiots¡­ Treating this like some kind of field trip¡­"


    We turned in the direction of the voice to see a Practitioner of the group in front of us ring at us in disdain.


    Hmph! Big wordsing from some trash that''s struggling to even climb some stupid steps. Just fall off and die you useless maggot, you''re holding up the damn line. In fact, I can''t believe you even exist, just die, your face already makes me want to puke. The perfect scenery of Onii-sama climbing a mountain is ruined with your stupid face in the picture. Really, just die already.


    "Sorry, but you''re holding up the line, would you mind stepping aside so we can pass?" Onii-sama asked, showing them a smile that is most definitely wasted on stupid trash like them.


    "Ha? Are you mocking us?! At this pressure you still want to act tough?! Are you actually looking down on us?!" The same trash yelled.


    Onii-sama tilted his head, "But you really are holding us up though. Just let us pass and we won''t need to bother with each other, isn''t that a good thing?"


    "Damn you! You''re really looking down on us! Do you even know who I am?!"


    "Umm¡­ I don''t know and I don''t really care. Actually, why am I even asking?"


    Onii-sama waved his hand and the group of trash were shoved by an invisible force to face nt into the mountain''s surface.


    "Waaghh?! I¡­ I can''t¡­ Move¡­" The trash groaned, looking just like the pathetic trash he is.


    "Ok, let''s just move on past them, no need to pay them any attention," Onii-sama called out. "They''ll be released after a while so there''s no need to worry about them."


    Oh Onii-sama! Of course we won''t worry about some trash like them! In fact, you can just toss them off if you want to, you know?


    Onii-sama is too kind¡­ Oh! I know! I can just do it myself!


    While everyone walked past those idiots, I made sure that I was the one at the rear of the group.


    As we were turning round the corner, I turned back and took out something from my improvised storage ring. I checked to make sure no one was paying attention to me before setting the thing on the ground.


    Heh heh, that will teach you to be rude to my Onii-sama! I hope you fall off and die, trash!


    I quickly went back to Onii-sama''s side and pretended nothing happened. Cai Hong looked like she knew what I did since she was focused on keeping Onii-sama''s attention by clinging on him.


    Great assist Cai Hong! I''ll make sure to tell Onii-sama to give you more candiester!


    A few minutes of climbingter, there was a loud explosion from behind us and all of us turned back to look. A small cloud of smoke had appeared at where we were a few minutes ago but other than that, nothing else happened.


    "Be careful, it seems like some Practitioners would also start fights up here. All of you can just focus on climbing the steps, I''ll deal with any troublemakers, ok?" Onii-sama instructed us.


    "Yes, Master!"


    Ehehehe~ I''m sorry Onii-sama, but that''s just those stupid trash setting off my ymore. Heh heh, I hope that st was big enough for them to fall off the mountain!


    Hmm¡­ Maybe I should nt a few more explosives behind us to prevent any more of these idiots froming after us? Heh heh heh! That''s an idea! I''ll just need to make sure Onii-sama doesn''t find out!

 Chapter 863: Perhaps Bigger Bombs Should Have Been Used

    <h4>Chapter 863: Perhaps Bigger Bombs Should Have Been Used</h4>


    (MC POV)


    *BOOM!


    Huh¡­ That''s like the fifth explosion so far. Just how many groups of Practitioners are fighting behind us?


    Also¡­ You only need to climb the steps to get the benefits, is there really a need to fight each other here? How stupid¡­ This is why I prefer the Earthen ne.


    "Master¡­ Is it normal for me to feel¡­ Hot?" Lian Li asked, turning back to look at me with flushed cheeks.


    I stopped and looked at my disciples, seeing all of them in a simr state. The only people unaffected were Iris and Cai Hong of course, since both of them were basically cosmic beings.


    Oh? It seems the pressure is finally affecting them, but it''s likely that because they''ve spent so long by my side, their bodies are still able to adapt to it at an exponential rate. But this leaves them looking like this.


    I chuckled, "Ahaha, this was what I was talking about, but it seems the effects aren''t like what I imagined. Your body absorbed a little too much of the Elemental Quarks and you''re now experiencing a state simr to being drunk. We can take a break first for you all to get used to it and then continue at a slower pace."


    Diao Chan sidled up to me, "Ahnnn¡­ Master~ My body feels so hot~ I don''t know what I''m doing! My hands are going-- Ouch!"


    I smacked her on the head, "I know you''re still fully aware of your actions, so don''t try and take advantage of that."


    Diao Chan gave me a blissful smile before returning to the rest of my disciples, all of them settling down on the steps to take a break.


    Right as I was about to sit down myself, a man appeared around the corner in tattered clothes looking especially pissed off.


    Oh, it''s that guy from the Eternal Brotherhood Sect that took part in my ''assassination''. He looks so pathetic right now that I almost didn''t recognise him.


    I was so surprised by his appearance that I almost missed ria clucking her tongue in annoyance. Did this guy do something to her to make her so pissed or was it for another reason she was annoyed?


    He noticed us and immediately pointed a finger at me, "You!! How dare you! How dare you reduce me to this state?!"


    I raised an eyebrow at him, "Err¡­ I have no idea what you''re talking about?"


    "Don''t y dumb with me! Youid those traps behind to stop anyone else from following! Members of my Sect were sted away because of you!"


    ¡­


    I turned to look at ria who refused to meet my eye and was whistling away trying to act innocent.


    ymores huh? I should have known¡­


    Well nothing wrong with that, I already told them this world was not a kind one and they shouldn''t be too nice to it either.


    Anyway, it''s just a couple of ymores, as long as a Practitioner has some kind of defensive inscription up, they''ll be fine.


    I crossed my arms at him, "You''re someone important in the Eternal Brotherhood Sect, right?"


    "Of course I am!"


    "So you should be both experienced and also fairly strong?"


    "That goes without saying!"


    I tried to look at him with as much disdain as I could, "And yet you still fell for a simple trap like that? Perhaps you should just cripple yourself and start cultivating from the beginning again because you''re so pathetic."


    Ok, maybe I should not have said that¡­ The girlish moans I heard emanating from behind me sounded quite lewd.


    The guy was visibly shaking in anger, "You¡­ How dare you?! I''ll have you know I''m on thest stage of the Star Realm and only half a step away from Heaven Realm! I can crush you where you stand with my pinkie finger alone!!"


    "Oh really?"


    I stepped forward and pinched his little finger in between my thumb and index finger. He was a little confused at my action before I put pressure on it, causing him to immediately fall to his knees.


    "AAAHHH!!! Ouch! Ouch! Ouch! What are you doing?! My finger! My finger!" He screamed in a surprisingly high pitched voice.


    "Hmm? Didn''t you say you can crush me with your pinkie finger? Why is it so weak then?" I asked, putting even more pressure on it.


    "Ow! Ow! Ow! Ow! I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I lied! I lied! Please forgive meeeee!"


    So pathetic¡­


    I released my grip on his finger and he cradled it to his chest, groaning like a little kid.


    He looked up at me with a rather fearful expression, "Who¡­ Who are you?"


    Oh, I was half expecting him to try andunch a surprise attack at me. I didn''t think he would suddenly act so meek and docile after a simple finger hold.


    "Hmm¡­ Maybe you should have asked that question before attempting to kill me in my sleep?"


    His face grew pale the moment he heard my words, "What¡­ I¡­ I don''t know what you''re talking about¡­"


    "Aniue, you shouldn''t waste your time with such idiots. Just toss him off the mountain and forget about him. If he was prepared to take a life, he should be prepared to have his life taken too," Tsukimented.


    Even though that may be true¡­ Could you remember that Cai Hong is right beside me, Tsuki? Just look at the little dragon looking at me with her big sparkly eyes right now! She''s expecting me to do something cool! I can''t show her something that''s cruel instead!


    "Ehehe! That''s right Master! For someone who interrupted our timest night! He deserves no mercy!" My perverted witch giggled.


    Of course you''d still be hung up about our sessionst night, Diao Chan. You want a spank from me don''t you? I''m going to spank youter.


    I cleared my throat, "It''s fine if you don''t want to admit it, you''re too weak to even hurt me anyway so here''s a suggestion for you. How about you and your stupid Sect stay as far away from me as possible so that I don''t have another reason to wipe you all from existence?"


    He widened his eyes for a moment before furrowing his brows, "You¡­ Don''t get too arrogant! I''m not the strongest in my Sect and our Sect Master is in the first stage of the Divine Realm! You''re probably a foreigner but the Eternal Brotherhood Sect is the--"


    "Top five Sects of this ne," I finished for him. "I am fully aware of that fact and that still does not change my attitude towards you."


    "You¡­ A¡­ A Divine Realm Practitioner does not surprise you?"


    "Does my face look surprised to you?" I asked, pointing at my own face.


    His face got even paler, "Im¡­ Impossible! Impossible! Impossible! You''re bluffing! You''re bluffing! You¡­ You¡­ You¡­"


    Just to scare him a little, I restored the Practitioner aura around me for a few moments just to let him know I was serious.


    He suddenly stood up and ran back down the way he came, screaming his lungs out.


    What the hell? I definitely didn''t think he would react like that. Scared sure, but not as hysterical as that. Even that other Elder was stillposed enough to deliver an apology before running away.


    Hold on¡­ Did you put something in your ymores, ria?!


    You did, didn''t you?!!!


    Stop looking away!!


    Did you really put hallucinogenic bombs in addition to the ymores too?!!

 Chapter 864: Cant You See My Disciples Are Meditating?

    <h4>Chapter 864: Can''t You See My Disciples Are Meditating?</h4>


    (MC POV)


    I was really tempted to give ria a good spanking afterwards. She not only ced ymores but also hallucinogenic bombs that explode with them as well. This little sister of mine is really ruthless¡­


    Normally I would punish her but I let her off this time since this ne is also just as, if not more, ruthless.


    I did stop her from nting any more ymores behind us, not because I was worried about the peopleing up after us but because the explosions would make it harder for us to go back downter.


    We finally reached the summit of the mountain after another hour of climbing and I was honestly surprised to find that several people were already there. Five figures in total wearing different coloured robes were seated on top of a rock each in a circle, all of them paying no attention to us.


    I assumed the five of them were deep in concentration meditating so the fact that they did not react to us was normal.


    Not that I want to deal with them anyway, we have our own things to do after all.


    Now that we have reached the summit of the mountain, my disciples will need to consolidate the Elemental Quarks their bodies have absorbed to stabilise them and make it a part of their own power. I could already see the auras around them had expanded by quite a bit, another indication of their genius.


    ria and Diao Chan would need to rest their bodies as well or they would find it harder getting used to their new strength.


    Welp, no reason why we can''t share this ce since it''s big enough so I gestured for my disciples to gather at a distance away from those five to start their own practice.


    My disciples obliged and quietly gathered themselves in a circle to start their meditation, the only person not in the circle was Iris who stayed with me while I watched over them. Even Cai Hong was sitting there because she thought it was ''fun''.


    I now realise how ironic it is that I was not a proper Practitioner all this while and I''m teaching my disciples how to be Practitioners. Oh well, at least the cultivation methods and knowledge I''ve gained from reading those manuals weren''t lies, so it works out.


    I''m still curious why being basked in my aura made my disciples act that way back then? Omniscience?


    ¡­


    They were just horny huh. Can''t say I didn''t expect that¡­ I really need to prepare myself for tonight¡­


    Since I don''t really have anything to do, I materialised a chair beside my disciples and settled down on it. Akari and Shiori immediately curled up underneath my chair and snuggled themselves against my foot.


    Iris was staring at me with a wistful expression on her face so I patted the empty space beside me.


    Her face immediately brightened up and she sat down beside me, cuddling up to my side and leaning her head against my shoulder. She looked so cute that I reflexively started to pat her head.


    Iris gave a yelp of surprise at the touch but quickly started to purr cutely, snuggling even closer to me.


    We stayed like that for a while, enjoying the tranquillity of the mountain''s peak with only the sound of the wind and Iris''s purring to apany us.


    Just when I felt Iris starting to doze off, another group of Practitioners reached the peak of the mountain, all of them looking especially exhausted.


    Ugh, it''s people from the Eternal Brotherhood Sect, even the idiot I scared away earlier is there. The only difference is that he is now cowering behind the group, refusing to look in my direction.


    Judging by the look on the other Sect members'' faces, he either never told them what happened just now or they didn''t believe him. Although¡­ I could see a few of their clothes were in tatters and a few of them were also shivering like the previous idiot, those guys must be the ones affected by ria''s traps.


    Unlike what happened with us, the five figures seated in a circle actually reacted to their presence.


    "Looks like I win this time."


    "Hmph, you were just lucky."


    "..."


    "Tsk¡­"


    "Damn those useless disciples¡­"


    I can''t tell if those five people actually have a good rtionship with each other or not, but I already figured out that they were the Sect Masters of the top five Sects without needing omniscience to tell me.


    They stood up but stopped abruptly when they noticed my group''s presence.


    One of them who looked like he was in his mid twenties pointed a finger at me, "Who are you?! How did you sneak up here?!"


    Hmm¡­ This guy should be the Sect Master of the Eternal Brotherhood Sect.


    I raised an eyebrow at him, "We didn''t sneak up here, you guys were just so deep in your meditation that you didn''t notice us when we arrived."


    A young looking woman who was undoubtedly the Sect Mistress of the Moonlight Sisterhood Sect stepped forward, "Liar! We had a barrier around this area that would inform us of anyoneing up here. How did you not trigger it?"


    "Maybe your barrier is just too weak, I wouldn''t know. But what I said was the truth."


    An old man wearing golden robes stood up from his rock, "Are you seriously insinuating that our barrier was too weak to even sense you?"


    His robes already gave him away as the Sect Master of the Golden Ascension Sect.


    I shrugged, "Perhaps? I don''t know how your barrier works. Anyway, could all of you keep quiet? My disciples are still meditating."


    The old man with a ridiculously long beard furrowed his brows at me, "Boy, do you even know who you are in the presence of?! Do you think this is a spot for a pic?!"


    Ah, this one''s the Sect Master of The Sect Sect, his face most definitely looks just as ridiculous as his Sect''s name.


    I looked around the ce, "Hmm¡­ Now that you mention it, this is indeed a good pic spot. You have good eyes, old man."


    Thest of the five who had the appearance closer to a schr than a Practitioner drew his sword, "Insolence! You really have no idea who we are, do you? To even be flirting with a girl right in front of us too!"


    Even without relying on the process of elimination, his attitude was enough to tell me that he was the Sect Master of the Twilight Sword Sect. Is he a virgin?


    I was just about to use my aura to intimidate them when a high pitched scream echoed through the air.


    All of us turned to see another group of Practitioners had appeared at the stairs while we were bickering, this time it was the Moonlight Sisterhood Sect.


    The one who screamed was, of course, none other than Elder Ying herself.


    She quickly rushed towards her Sect Mistress''s side and whispered something in her ear.


    The Sect Mistress nodded once before turning her gaze back to me, "I see that we may have been a little too hasty in our assumptions. What happened for a hidden expert like yourself toe here?"


    I gestured to my disciples, "If you did not hear me the first time, I said my disciples are meditating, so keep your voices down."


    The Sect Master of the Twilight Sword Sect looked like he was about to say something when the Sect Mistress called out, "Stay your hands fellow Sect Masters. Let us convene over there for I have news to share."


    The other four red at me but followed her to the other side of the mountain anyway.


    Good, some peace and quiet now. I''ll make my disciples some foodter so we can have a nice pic here like that old guy suggested.


    Right now I just want to enjoy the quiet for a while more with Iris cuddling me.

 Chapter 865: Lets Test Him

    <h4>Chapter 865: Let''s Test Him</h4>


    (Sect Mistress of Moonlight Sisterhood Sect POV)


    "What is the meaning of this, Sect Mistress Mu?" Sect Master Suo of the Twilight Sword Sect demanded.


    Always the impatient one despite his looks,I really wonder how his sses stay on him without falling off with how agitated he constantly is.


    I nodded at Elder Ying, "Tell them what you told me."


    She nodded her head quickly, "Yes Sect Mistress! Umm¡­ My greetings to Sect Master--"


    "Just get to the point," Sect Master Buo of the Eternal Brotherhood Sect interrupted.


    As impatient as always, brother¡­


    Elder Ying bowed her head, "Y¡­ Yes! Umm¡­ That man¡­ He¡­ He is suppressing his Cultivation aura intentionally¡­ His real strength is much more frightening¡­"


    All of us turned back to look at the boy who was currently flirting with that woman beside him without a care in the world.


    Elder Ying has been my sworn sister ever since we knew each other and I would trust her with my life. It is only because of this trust that I epted her words without question when she ran to me just now. But right now, just by looking at the boy¡­ Isn''t his Cultivation aura simr to that of someone who has never cultivated?


    Even if one were to suppress their cultivation aura, the maximum that we have ever seen is suppressing it by two Realms and no more than that. The fact that he feels like a non-Practitioner must mean that his maximum strength is only around the Mountain Realm.


    That would obviously be the most logical conclusion of course. But for Elder Ying who is in the first stage of the Heaven Realm to be so afraid of him¡­ It must not be that simple of a case.


    There''s also the fact that he reached up here with that group of people he calls disciples faster than my own Sect did.


    Those disciples of his were definitely strong, each of them no less than a Star Realm, so it could be possible that these people carried him up here.


    I really can''t tell how strong he actually is.


    Is he really as terrifying as Elder Ying ims him to be? Or did he manage to fool her with some kind of trick?


    Most likelying to the same conclusion as me, Sect Master Xing of The Sect Sect turned back to regard to Elder Ying, "Are you sure you are not mistaken?"


    Elder Ying nodded her head quickly, "His¡­ His aura¡­ Reminded me of the Demon God¡­"


    All of us widened our eyes.


    Sect Master Jing of the Golden Ascension Sect furrowed his brows, "Are you absolutely sure?!"


    "Yes, Sect Master Jing¡­ If you recall¡­ I was there in the fight against the Demon God too¡­ I remember it well¡­"


    Demon God¡­ That was an existence that Practitioners like us will never forget.


    Till this day, we do not know if that being was human or not. But someone who had powers beyond what anyone could ever imagine had descended upon the Cloud ne several centuries ago to cause chaos.


    It needed all five of our Sects working together to finally kill that Demon God, a testament to how strong that being really was.


    For Elder Ying topare this man to that being¡­ She must be really serious.


    "What did you see?" I asked her as gently as I could. The fight with the Demon God was quite a traumatic experience to a number of the Practitioners who participated, even someone like Elder Ying was not immune to it.


    "When¡­ When he stopped suppressing his Cultivation aura¡­ I was standing at least twenty metres away from him and I was still swallowed up by it¡­"


    Our shock grew even more.


    As if that wasn''t enough, she continued, "What''s more¡­ It felt like even then he was still suppressing it¡­ That was still not his full strength¡­"


    This can''t be¡­ Even the Demon God only had an aura that reached to around eight metres away from his body¡­ For this man to have such arge and profound Cultivation aura¡­ Just what kind of expert is he?!


    Could it be¡­ There are cultivation realms above Divine? Could we merely be scratching at the surface of cultivation while this man has already surpassed us by leaps and bounds?


    Could he be¡­ A true God?


    Sect Master Suo adjusted his spectacles with his hand, "Hmph¡­ I sincerely do not believe someone of such power could have gone unnoticed by us. Haven''t we strengthened our surveince ever since the Demon God appeared? If he truly was that strong, we would have found him long ago!"


    Sect Master Jing nodded, "I agree. If he is so strong, what is he doing in a ce like this? He gains nothing from it."


    "For those disciples of his, perhaps?" I suggested.


    "That still doesn''t make any sense," Sect Master Buo disagreed. "He could have trained them on his own, there''s no need for him to bring them here."


    Sect Master Xing stroked his long beard thoughtfully, "What if we asked for a spar with him? Surely that will reveal his strength somewhat?"


    "That sounds like a good idea, but who would go?" I asked.


    "I will. I can''t stand his attitude towards us!" Sect Master Suo growled. "If he''s a sham, I''ll expose him and crush him beneath my heel!"


    "You and your grudges. You really are pathetic," Sect Master Xing sighed.


    We may look like we were cordial with each other now but make no mistake, aside from Sect Master Buo and I, all of us despise one another.


    The only reason why we''re even hanging out like this is so that we can try and find weaknesses in the other parties to exploit them.


    If any of us were presented with an opportunity to kill another, we would take it without question.


    Sect Master Suo red at Sect Master Xing, "How about I fight you instead? Let me just cut off that stupid long beard of yours and use it to hang your neck with!"


    "You can''t evenst three rounds against me!"


    "Let''s go then!"


    "Enough! Don''t forget what we were talking about just now!" Sect Master Jing cut in.


    "Tsk, senile old man. Just watch me!" Sect Master Suo seethed, turning to storm towards the man.


    The stranger raised an eyebrow at Sect Master Suo when he got closer, the man not even feeling threatened by the pressure Sect Master Suo was exuding.


    I can''t tell if the man really was that strong to be unfettered by such pressure or he was just oblivious to it.


    Sect Master Suo pointed his finger at the stranger, "You! I request a spar with you!"


    Good, now we can see how strong he really is and if we should--


    "Not interested, fuck off."


    ¡­


    What?

 Chapter 866: Just A Small Show Of Strength

    <h4>Chapter 866: Just A Small Show Of Strength</h4>


    (MC POV)


    What? Just because you ask me to spar with you I''ll have to do it? Just how deluded can you be?


    Can''t you see I''m busy rxing right now? Why don''t you go back to your own meditation instead of disturbing someone else? Are you really that bored? If you are, go suck on your thumb in the corner or something.


    Look, even Iris looked startled by your appearance. Right now she''s just an innocent, hapless girl you know? Even Akari and Shiori were huddling closer to my legs because they were scared by your loud voice.


    Haha, just kidding I already know that Iris doesn''t even care about him and the two foxes were preparing to defend me in case this guy tries to attack me.


    I already expected someone to challenge me in order to gauge exactly how strong I was so they know how they should treat me.


    Just watch, this guy will try to puff himself up and then goad me into fighting him even after I refuse him.


    What? I didn''t spend those years surviving here for nothing you know? Even if I was being dragged around by the other Tsuki most of the time.


    The Sect Master of the Twilight Sword Sect furrowed his brows at me, "How could you ignore an official challenge so easily?!"


    "I''m not ignoring it, I''m properly responding to it and my response is fuck off," I corrected him.


    "How dare you talk that way to our Sect Master?! Do you not know who you''re speaking to?!" An old man roared from behind him.


    Looks like the rest of the Twilight Sword Sect had arrived here as well. By the looks they were giving me, they really don''t like me and it probably has something to do with that grandfather and grandson duo standing by the side.


    Good thing I already set up the silencing inscription around my disciples, it would be very bad if thismotion disturbed them. Just look at them! They all look so cute meditating so seriously! Of course I would protect them!


    That still doesn''t mean I want these people to be making a lot of noise though, so I''ll tell them off.


    I nced at them, "I already said my disciples are meditating, so could you please keep it down?"


    The Sect Master took another step forward, "Then just spar with me! Surely this is not too much to ask, right?!"


    I tilted my head at him, "What do I even get from this? You may be a battle junkie but I most certainly am not."


    Another old man from that grudge bearing Sect stepped out, "How dare you?! It is a great honour for anyone to be noticed by our Sect Master himself! To simply receive an invitation to spar is something no one can get so easily!"


    I raised an eyebrow at the Sect Master, "You really want to fight me that badly?"


    He smirked, "Of course, unless you''re afraid?"


    Heh heh, good, good. It''s going exactly how I thought it would.


    I gave him an exaggerated sigh, "Fine¡­ I was even trying to save you face¡­"


    I patted Iris on her head before standing up and bending down to pat Shiori and Akari too, giving them instructions to watch over my cute disciples for me.


    The battle junkie understood that as my eptance of his challenge and moved to create distance between us.


    "Shouldn''t you introduce yourself first?" I asked a little mockingly.


    He looked at me like I was stupid, "You really don''t know who I am?!"


    I rolled my eyes, "It ismon courtesy is it not? Or did such things fall out of fashion around here?"


    "Tsk! Stop pretending! I am the Sect Master of Twilight Sword Sect! Suo Tian Jian!" He boasted loudly.


    "Mmm¡­ I''m Master Lin from Heaven Sect, could I have your word that no sort of vengeance will be dealt to the winner of this¡­ Spar?"


    "What? Ahahaha! You are really arrogant aren''t you?! Fine! You have my word!"


    Yeah, I don''t trust him one bit. They''re definitely going toe after me even if I win. Not that it''s something I didn''t expect anyway.


    But once I beat him, those other smaller Sects and nobodies should leave us alone when they know about this, that means fewer problems for us!


    I nodded my head, "Can someone give us a signal to start?"


    "I will flip this coin¡­ The moment itnds will be the signal to start, would that suffice?" The Sect Mistress of the Moonlight Sisterhood Sect suggested.


    "Hmph, that''s good enough for me, Sect Mistress Mu," That Suo boy assented.


    I also nodded my head to show that I was ok with the arrangement.


    Receiving our affirmations, she flipped the coin into the air.


    We watched as the coin slowly spun through the air before hitting the ground with a soft clink.


    The Suo boy immediately tried to materialise some sort of Technique but I was faster.


    I used the one thing I knew would prove he was definitely out of his league and also not damage anything around us.


    First I condensed my Pure Elemental Quarks as much as possible before releasing it in a wave with just a little bit of my killing intent mixed in.


    Yep, it''s the thing that the dragons around here would do!


    The moment the wave hit him, his entire body froze up and he was staring at me with wide, unblinking eyes.


    Of course, I didn''t restrict it to him and let the wave hit the onlookers around us as well, only my disciples were left out from it.


    A few seconds of silence passed and that was when the people started to faint, starting from the ones with the weaker cultivations.


    I turned my back on him and went back to Iris, already knowing what was going to happen.


    Hey, I''ve done this a few times already and I learn ok? I don''t expect anyone to be able to withstand this Elemental Pressure from me anymore. In fact, I would be absolutely surprised if they did. The only people I could expect to be able to withstand it are my cute disciples.


    Look, right as I said that, the Sect Masters had toppled over as well, joining the crowd of unconscious people on the ground.


    It''ll be a while before they wake up so I can at least enjoy a period of quiet while they are passed out.


    But just when I was about to sit down¡­


    "What happened here?! Sect Master?!"


    I looked up and judging by the golden robes¡­ It''s people from the Golden Ascension Sect who had just reached the peak.


    Behind them were the people from The Sect Sect, all of them also shocked at the sight of everyone unconscious on the ground.


    "You! What did you do to our Sect Master!" One of them yelled, pointing his finger at me.


    "Well¡­ Why don''t you join them?" I chuckled, right before I used the same move on them too.


    I sat back down on my seat as those people started copsing too, allowing me to pat Iris''s head in silence.


    It feels a bit eerie to be sitting amongst a sea of unconscious people but Iris cuddling against me put those thoughts out of my head.


    Mmhmm¡­ After this let''s have a pic with my disciples.


    Yep, that''s a great idea.

 Chapter 867: The Extremely Delusional One

    <h4>Chapter 867: The Extremely Delusional One</h4>


    (Suo Tian Jian POV) [Sect Master of Twilight Sword Sect]


    As the Sect Master of one of the top five Sect in the ne, I was one of the pinnacles of existence here.


    Money, power, authority and the respect of my peers, I had it all.


    Only four other people in this entire ne could stand at the same ce as me and talk to me as equals, everyone else had to bow their heads to me.


    As one of the strongest existences on this ne, this was how my life was like for the centuries that I have been alive and no one else could challenge it!


    But it was also because of this fact that I am still single after all this time!!


    No woman dared to approach me and any woman I approached was too intimidated by me to even consider romantic interaction!


    And yet¡­ This unknown man¡­ Why does he have a harem?!!! All the girls are heavenly beauties too!! He even has another guy and a cute loli in his harem?!!! Just how much of a deviant are you?!!


    What does he have and I don''t that allowed him to have such a harem?! I won''t ept this!!


    That''s why I challenged him to a fight! If I beat him here and proved I was superior, those women would definitely be more attracted to me!


    He must have some kind of special ability that allows him to trick girls! That''s why even Elder Ying was duped! But I''ll show you that it was all just a bluff by crushing him beneath my heel!


    Just look at his weak and boring face! How can he bepared to me?! I''m definitely much more charming, cool, handsome and infinitely better than him! I''ll let you know your ce soon enough!


    First I''ll break your arms, then your legs, then your spirit! And then your harem will be mine!


    Right then, the coin that Sect Mistress Mu flipped finallynded on the ground.


    I got ready to unleash my Judgement Heavens Eternal Sword Binding Technique¡­


    Eh?


    What¡­ What is this?


    Why does it feel so hard to breathe? Why can''t I move? What is this feeling?


    This¡­ This feeling of death?


    I can''t¡­ What¡­ What is going on?


    That man¡­ This pressure¡­ Even that Demon God didn''t make me feel like this¡­ It''s like I was being crushed by a giant hand from above¡­


    My vision is getting weird¡­ Those eyes of his¡­ What?


    The scenery in front of me changed?


    I''m now standing at the edge of a giant hole and I couldn''t see the bottom. I could do nothing but stare straight into the pit of darkness in front of me¡­ And the darkness was staring back.


    Eh? What is this feeling? I''m falling?


    I''m falling¡­ Deeper and deeper into the darkness¡­ Is this what helplessness feels like? I couldn''t even do anything to stop my fall. I can only keep falling¡­ And falling¡­ And falling¡­


    Falling¡­


    "Papa! Yummy!"


    I awoke with a start at the sound of that voice.


    Blinking my eyes, I realised I was lying down on the ground from where I had fainted.


    Slowly, I pushed myself up from the ground and looked around, trying to grasp what had happened.


    Eh? Everyone else¡­ They''ve fainted too? Even the other Sect Masters¡­ Those four who were also the pinnacles of existences in this ne¡­ They couldn''t handle the pressure even when it was not directed at them?


    "Papa, cakey!"


    I turned towards the direction of the voice and an unbelievable sight appeared in front of me.


    That man who I had been fighting just now¡­ He''s currently having a pic with the girls like it was the most natural thing in the world¡­


    He''s having a pic on top of the fabled Heavenly Mountain like it was the most natural thing in the world?!!!


    Does this guy even know the significance of this ce?! One of the only few cultivators that managed to ascend to the Earthen ne had cultivated in this ce you know?!! You dare to treat this ce like some kind of holiday spot?!!!


    "Oh? This cake is really sweet."


    "Oh, Eris made that I believe."


    "... I did¡­"


    "Ara, ara? So it''s Laverna who did it? It does taste really sweet~"


    "Papa! Cookies!"


    "Haha, here you go Cai Hong."


    "Cai Hong wuv Papa!"


    "Ma¡­ Master¡­"


    "Oh, here you go, Iris."


    "Master, try these pastries too!"


    "Ah! Not fair Lian Li! Me too Master! I spilled whipped cream on me! Feel free to lick me up!"


    "Kukuku, would Master like some mouth to mouth feeding from me?"


    "Ah! Onii-sama! Let''s y the pocky game!"


    "Haa?! Aniue should y with me instead!"


    ¡­


    You¡­ You¡­ You¡­


    Why are you so popr?!!!


    Why am I not popr?! I''m just as good looking¡­ No! I''m better looking than you! Why don''t I have a harem?!


    "Master¡­ Is that guy alright?"


    "He''s fine, he''s just a really sad person, don''t need to pay him any mind."


    I looked back at them to realise they were all staring at me with looks of pity.


    Ah¡­ I¡­ Did I say thest parts out loud?


    The girl wearing the cheongsam lifted her chin at me, "For the record, our Master is much better looking than you."


    I did!!! I want to dig a hole and bury myself!! I want to die!!!


    No wait. I shouldn''t be the one that''s embarrassed¡­ It looks like everyone else is still unconscious anyway so it''s just this group of nobodies that heard me. I''m fine.


    I dusted myself and stood back up, "Hmph¡­ How brazen of you to be having a pic--"


    "Master, why is this person acting so arrogant after fainting from a duel?" The girl with the golden hair interrupted.


    "Acting so full of himself in front of Aniue¡­ Who do you think you are, trash?" The girl wearing the weird red and ck dress sneered at me.


    "Losing without even being able to do anything¡­ The one who is brazen is you," The white fox youkai sighed.


    "Papa? Big head man?"


    Even the little girl is mocking me?!


    That infuriating man waved his hand, "Now, now girls. He''s probably still confused after waking up. Ahem. Sect Master Suo was it? Perhaps you should check how your Sect is doing? As you can see, we are quite busy now."


    This man¡­ He really is brazen¡­ But his strength is real. Is he some kind of hidden expert?


    I furrowed my brows at him, "You¡­ Who are you?"


    He smiled at me, "Did you already forget? I am Master Lin of Heaven Sect."


    This bastard¡­ He''s definitely making fun of me¡­


    Just you wait! I''ll definitely find a way to get back at you!


    I turned to look at the other unconscious Sect Masters who still showed no signs of waking up.


    I can''t deal with this brazen people alone¡­ Let''s just wake everyone up for now¡­


    Hmm¡­ Wait a minute, the fact that I woke up first¡­ Does that mean I''m stronger than everyone else here?


    Hahahaha! It does, doesn''t it?! I am definitely the greatest!! Maybe having this guye here isn''t so bad after all!

 Chapter 868: Fix Your Own Problems

    <h4>Chapter 868: Fix Your Own Problems</h4>


    (MC POV)


    Yeah, that guy is definitely thinking about finding some way to get back at me. I wonder if I should just wipe their entire Sect from existence?


    Nah¡­ That''s too much.


    It''s not like I n on living here anyway. Once we are done here, we''ll just go back home and return to our daily lives so we don''t really need to bother about them.


    Putting that aside, I got to say though, having a pic up here really is a great idea. Whoever that suggested it, I offer my utmost appreciation to you.


    Now that we were done, my disciples were cleaning up the ce while I sat at the side waiting for them. By now, the people who had fainted from my Elemental pressure were finally waking up.


    Most of them were understandably giving us a wide berth, especially the people from the Twilight Sword Sect. No doubt they were trying to plot some kind of convoluted revenge against me but too bad, they won''t be seeing me after this event.


    Now, our next stop would be the treasure vault at the other side of this ce. Apparently there are quite a few useful artefacts that my disciples could use in there.


    The only reason no one else had managed to get them was because of all the traps there and the giant maze one had to navigate through. None of those would be a problem for us though, so naturally I would head there and get the treasures for my disciples.


    "Ara? That''s as close as you can get to our Master. Another step and I might need to remove you by force, ufufufu~"


    My thoughts were interrupted when I heard Manami''s voice.


    Looking up, I saw the Sect Mistress of the Moonlight Sisterhood Sect and that Elder Ying beside her, both of them being blocked by Manami froming closer to me.


    So after the Elder is done, the Sect Mistress shows her face huh? Is she going to challenge me too? If she still had the guts to challenge me after being rendered unconscious as a spectator, then I don''t know if she''s stupid or stubborn.


    Oh well, if she challenges me, I''ll just knock her out and move on soe on then, let''s get this over with.


    Unexpectedly, the Sect Mistress and the Elder both bowed their heads.


    It wasn''t even the ''for the sake of politeness'' kind of bow either but a perfect ny degree respectful bow.


    "Master Lin of Heaven Sect, please ept our sincerest apologies"


    Eh?


    A sincere apology was most definitely not what I was expecting. I didn''t even know the people of this ne could even be sincere in the first ce, even under the threat of death.


    Hmm¡­ But of course. They''re only doing this because they just want me for something.


    I cuddled Cai Hong who was having her afternoon nap closer to my chest and lifted my chin at the Sect Mistress, "Cut the useless pleasantries. What do you want?"


    The Sect Mistress raised her head, "Allow me to introduce myself. I am Mu Jie Jie, the Sect Mistress of the Moonlight Sisterhood Sect."


    I wanted toment on her name but decided to just nod to show that I acknowledged her and nothing more.


    Normally that would be quite disrespectful considering I was only a Master of some unknown Sect while the other party was a Sect Mistress, but what are they gonna do? Fight me?


    She obviously knows who has the upper hand in this conversation so she continued without raising a fuss, "Once again, I would like to apologise for the rudeness my Sect has shown you. I will take great care in educating them so that this does not happen again."


    "You might not have heard me the first time so I''ll say it again. Cut the useless pleasantries, what do you want?"


    "Forgive me¡­ But is it possible for us to know just where Heaven Sect is located?"


    "Somewhere that is currently beyond your reach," I told her with a straight face.


    It was technically not a lie.


    I thought she would try to press me for more information but she simply nodded her head, "I see¡­ In that case, is Master Lin aware of the existence known as the Demon God?"


    The heck is that? Is this another god that is in charge of this World? Omniscience?


    ¡­


    Ah, it''s just some random idiot from the Earthen ne who stumbled here thinking they could easily conquer this ne before he got his ass kicked. How did this guy evene here?


    ¡­


    Eh? Oh. He was a member of the Dark Sect who identally activated the Sanctuary''s portal to go to the Spiritual ne beforeing to the Cloud ne. I''m surprised you could even ''identally'' activate that portal. I''m even more surprised he also found his way to the Cloud ne without dying, could he be a genius too?


    I returned my attention back to her, "I am, what about it?"


    "Ah, then this would be much easier to exin¡­ To speak frankly¡­ The Demon God has followers called the Sinister Demon Sect who are seeking his revival. We were wondering if you could lend us your strength in the cleansing of this ne? I''m sure it would also be in your interest for the Demon God to not return to life."


    Yep, there''s the Cloud ne people I know, always using someone else for their own benefits like it was nothing.


    Anyway, what''s with that stupid name ''Sinister Demon Sect''? You can''t be advertising your viiny anymore than this.


    I peeked behind her to see the other Sect Masters, including that Sect Master Suo, were gathered together trying their best to act like they weren''t paying attention to us.


    They definitely discussed this and felt that Sect Mistress Mu was the best choice to approach me for this.


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "If I recall¡­ Didn''t you guys get rid of the Demon God back then? So why can''t you do it again?"


    "We did it at the cost of losing a lot of innocents. I''m sure if Master Lin were to step in, we wouldn''t need to--"


    "Not interested," I interrupted her.


    She stopped and looked at me, her expression one of disbelief.


    "Master Lin would rather not do anything and let thou¡­ No, millions of people die?"


    I shrugged, "The only people I care about are right here. Besides, I don''t get anything by involving myself with your little fight."


    "But¡­ But surely dealing with the threat of the Demon God is beneficial enough for you? Would his presence not threaten your daily life in this ne?"


    I wagged my finger at her, "That''s where you''re wrong. I am not a resident of this ne. Are you guys ready? Let''s go then."


    With those words, I stood up from my seat and my disciples immediately joined my side, following me back down the mountain.


    Heh, the shocked look on her face was worth it.


    What? Did you really think I was going to do something as bothersome as helping these people? I legitimately do not care if this so-called ''demon god'' came back and destroyed this entire ne. I''m going to go home with my disciples and continue my easy life there!


    If I ever need toe back here again, I''ll just get rid of him then, no big deal.


    And if he somehow did some damage to this ne that I would rather he didn''t, then I''ll just fix it with a snap too.


    So really, there''s absolutely no reason for me to even help these people who are just trying to take advantage of me.


    Also because I''mzy and I want to go back and get pampered by my disciples already.


    Now, which direction to the vault again?

 Chapter 869: Another Group Of Trash

    <h4>Chapter 869: Another Group Of Trash</h4>


    (Lian Li POV)


    "Master? Is there a reason why you rejected their plea for help?" I asked.


    Master chuckled, "Oh, that might seem a little bit uncharacteristic of me doesn''t it? The ''Demon God'' they were talking about was a former Dark Sect member from our ne that got transported here. He caused quite a bit of trouble but got put down after the top Sects ganged up on him. Pretty sad isn''t it?"


    Dark Sect again?! You pieces of trash have always been a bother to Master! Even in a new ne you''re still being a nuisance to Master?!


    Master continued, "Well, he still went through surviving the Spiritual ne so that''s quite a feat. Anyway, like I had said, it''s not a problem I want to be involved in."


    Ah¡­ I see!


    Master is truly too benevolent!!


    Despite the other person being a member of the Dark Sect, Master felt that it was too cruel of Him to raise His hand against someone from our ne!


    Hnnnngg!! Master''s benevolence truly knows no bounds!! Master was even willing to forgive this trash from the Dark Sect! As expected of Master!


    But¡­ This is why Brendan, my sisters and I are here Master. Master is too benevolent, if we allow such useless trash to fester, they will definitely bring Master trouble in the future¡­


    I shared a look with my other sisters and they all gave me a nod.


    Looks like we are all of the ord that we would definitely be wiping these trash from existence before they can be a hindrance to Master.


    Hmmm¡­ We''ll need to convince Master to stay here for a while and not let Master know about what we''re nning. If we were to search for this group of trash alone, it might take us a bit of time considering we don''t have our usual people here to help us.


    Ah! We can just make those people from before tell us everything they know! That would definitely shorten the time!


    If they prove to be hindrances too, then we''ll just remove them too. Anyone who is a nuisance to Master is unnecessary.


    "Papa! ''Bwig'' cave!" Cai Hong squealed excitedly.


    "Haha, indeed. It''s quite a big cave isn''t it?" Masterughed.


    Mmm~ I''ll never get tired of hearing that sweet, melodious sound! Ehehehe~


    It''s such a shame that this ne isn''t able to recognise Master''s greatness. Master also doesn''t seem intent on staying here so we won''t have much chance to start educating anyone either¡­ I wonder how the people we converted in the Spiritual ne were doing?


    We gave them the proper education course so they should know the basics at least. Maybe we could ask Master to let us go back to take a look around for a bit?


    "Careful now, it might not be a big deal for us but activating the traps here can make things a bit annoying," Master cautioned as we made our way into the cave.


    Ah! It looks like I was careless, I shouldn''t be thinking about other things when Master is in front of me right now!


    Not good, I need to concentrate entirely on Master that is in front of me right now!


    Right then, the sound of metal shing against metal rang out from inside the cave.


    How odd, Master said that the people around here usually avoideding to this cave because they were too weak to challenge it. So why are there people currently fighting here?


    We continued deeper into the cave and found a pair of Practitioners duelling each other with their swords in a deadly dance. Honestly, their skills look to be subpar and I don''t doubt Eris could handle both of them by herself.


    "Haha! It''s an honour to cross swords with you, Sword Goddess Jian!" The man on the right shouted, unleashing a flurry of blows.


    "I cannot say the same to you, Sword God Dao!" The woman replied, parrying all the blows effortlessly.


    "Ha! After I defeat you, I''ll blow past this treasure vault and obtain the treasured Sword of the Nine Heavens! I''ll be the strongest in this entire continent!"


    "Not if I cut you down first!"


    Ugh¡­ Even myself who had not spent as much time training in the sword as Eris could see that their strikes were unrefined and crude. Yet they have the audacity to call themselves a Sword God and Sword Goddess?


    "What should we do Master? Do ya'' think it''s good fer'' me to cut dem'' down?"


    Master shook His head, "Let''s just walk past them. If they try to stop us, you can deal with them, Laverna."


    "Understood¡­ Eh?! Wait ta'' minute! Why not me, Master?!"


    "Because you''ll just drag the fight out unnecessarily. Like I said, Laverna, you''ll handle it."


    Eris''s face turned tranquil and she bowed her head before moving her hand to rest at the hilt of her sword.


    Our group stuck to the side of the cave and tried to move past the duel without interfering with it. But just like how Master had anticipated, the two of them stopped and red at us.


    "Who are you people?! How dare you interrupt our duel?!" The man demanded, pointing his sword at us.


    To even dare point his sword at Master was enough of a reason for us to kill him, but since Master had explicitly stated that Eris, or rather Laverna, would deal with it, we had to hold back.


    Master waved His hand, "We''re just passing through, no need to mind us."


    This time it was the woman who pointed her sword, "You''re aiming for the Sword of the Nine Heavens too aren''t you?! Like hell I''m letting some nobody have it! The sword can only be used by a true master of the de!"


    Master tilted His head at her, "You''re confident of surviving the traps and the maze inside?"


    "Hmph! Of course! There''s nothing a Sword God like me can''t handle!" The man boasted proudly.


    What an idiot.


    Master acted surprised, "Oh! A Sword God? What do you need to do to be one?"


    The man sneered, "Ha? You don''t even know such a thing? Are you living under a rock all this time? And what''s with those girls you are surrounding yourself with? You think this is a ce for you to indulge in your desires?!"


    Umm¡­ Even if it''s a little embarrassing¡­ If Master told me that He wanted to do it right here and now¡­ I wouldn''t mind¡­


    Ahhh!! What am I thinking! How shameless!!


    The woman shook her head, "To obtain such a title is to achieve the highest possible proficiency in the sword! Something only one out of a billion people can even dream of achieving! For you to ask such questions, you''re obviously not worthy! Now begone else I cut you down from where you stand!"


    Master looked a little exasperated now, "Laverna, go ahead. Don''t need to kill them though."


    "Understood¡­"


    Eris¡­ I mean, Laverna stepped forward and stood in a rxed stance in front of the two.


    The man raised an eyebrow, "Oh? You''re a swordswoman too? Are you perhaps that idiot''s bodyguard?"


    HOW


    DARE


    YOU?!!


    HOWDAREYOUHOWDAREYOUHOWDAREYOUHOWDAREYOUHOWDAREYOUHOWDAREYOUHOWDAREYOUHOWDAREYOUHOWDAREYOUHOWDAREYOUHOWDAREYOUHOWDAREYOUHOWDAREYOUHOWDAREYOUHOWDAREYOUHOWDAREYOUHOWDAREYOUHOWDAREYOUHOWDAREYOUHOWDAREYOUHOWDAREYOUHOWDAREYOUHOWDAREYOUHOWDAREYOUHOWDAREYOUHOWDAREYOUHOWDAREYOUHOWDAREYOU?!!!!!!


    I''LL CRUSH YOU!!! I''LL KILL YOU!!! I''LL DESTROY YOU!! I''LL--


    "Ahem¡­ Like I said, Laverna, don''t kill."


    The swordswoman unclenched her fist, "Understood¡­"


    In the next moment, both the pieces of trash were standing naked, their clothes having been cut to shreds by Leaverna.


    She then turned her back on them and rejoined us, looking a little dejected that she wasn''t allowed to kill them.


    The two idiots took a moment to realise what happened and quickly moved to cover themselves, the woman letting out a scream of surprise. They were now too upied with their sudden state of undress than stopping us.


    "Alright, let''s go," Master instructed, already losing interest in them.


    I fell a step behind Master and quietly took out a leather bound book from my storage ring.


    Flipping open to an empty page, I quickly scribbled "Sword ''goddess'' Jian" and "Sword ''god'' Dao" in it before storing the book away.


    They will die very painfully, just not today.

 Chapter 870: Make Sure Your Enemies Are Within Slapping Distance

    <h4>Chapter 870: Make Sure Your Enemies Are Within pping Distance</h4>


    (MC POV)


    All of us were making our way through the rtively wide tunnels of the cave.


    For some reason, my disciples felt rather tense after that confrontation with those two self-proimed ''sword gods''. Were they intimidated by them? No, that can''t be. Then why?


    Oh, of course, they''re just concerned about the traps found in this cave, silly me.


    "Master, pressure trap in front of us," Brendan warned, pointing to a part of the floor that looks no different from the rest of the floor.


    I patted his head, "Well spotted, Brendan."


    His eye for details as an alchemist is helping him greatly in spotting the traps here.


    He blushed at my praise and quickly scrambled back to the rest of the group with his head down.


    So cute.


    I highlighted the part of the floor he pointed out with a circle of light so that my disciples knew where it was and could avoid stepping on it.


    Naturally, I knew where each and every trap was but I''m letting my disciples lead the way as practice for them. Unless the trap theye across was especially deadly, I won''t warn them about any traps that were in the way.


    So far, they have yet to trigger any traps so I haven''t had the chance to step up yet. Not that I''mining, mind you.


    But with Brendan''s eyes, Manami and Kiyomi''s sensitive nose and ria''s handheld scanner, I don''t think they will run into any problems.


    ¡­


    Ok thest one is a little bit of a cheat but I''ll allow it since she made it herself.


    We have yet to even reach the maze this ce was infamous for so they shouldn''t let down their guards yet.


    Right as that thought crossed my mind, the sound of several traps being triggered rang out behind us.


    All of us turned back to see the two self-proimed sword gods from before rushing past the traps to get to us. Seeing that the both of them were not naked anymore, they must have storage rings that have additional sets of clothes stored in them.


    Eris immediately moved herself to stand in front of me, her hand resting on her sword''s hilt.


    I sensed that the two of them didn''t have hostile intentions so I waved my hand at Eris, letting her know to rx.


    The man didn''t notice the pressure trap we had just avoided and stepped right on top of it.


    A torrent of water poured down directly on top of them but they drew their swords and shed upwards, deflecting the water away from them.


    I was wondering what made them so confident to challenge the vault but I guess their titles were at least warranted ording to the power levels of this ne.


    At the sight of their swords, my disciples became wary again and kept their eyes on them even after they had sheathed their swords.


    Both of them stopped in front of me, their eyes darting towards Eris for a moment before moving back to me.


    "Could we know your good name?" The ''sword goddess'' Jian asked with a slight bow of her head.


    Well at least they fixed their tone so I''ll indulge them to see what they want.


    "Master Lin of Heaven Sect. They are my disciples," I answered curtly.


    "Heaven Sect¡­ Forgive my ignorance but I have never heard of this Sect," The ''sword god'' Dao bowed his head.


    Oh? Look at them being so respectful. You''d think it was because they respect the way of the sword and thus show me that respect since Eris bested them.


    Come on now, remember where we are. This is the Cloud ne where everyone only looks out for themselves and are basically pieces of trash, these two are definitely no different either.


    They''re trying to curry favour with me to either steal Eris''s and my sword techniques or kill us when our backs are turned, I didn''t even need omniscience to tell me that I was right.


    Trust me, I speak from experience.


    I tilted my chin at him, "It''s a ce that is out of your reach, so it makes sense that you''ve never heard of it."


    I could see his jaw clench and unclench for a split second.


    Dao boy bowed his head a little lower, "I see¡­ It seems I am truly ignorant about the world¡­ I may be inadequate, but would Master Lin consider taking me in as a disciple of yours? I have various treasures and contacts I can offer you in exchange."


    The Jian girl also bowed her head quickly, "The same goes for me as well, Master Lin! I promise to devote my life to serving you!"


    What a farce.


    "I am not epting anymore disciples, so no."


    Unperturbed by my rejection, the Dao boy quickly raised his head, "In that case, could we just apany you on the journey through this cave? We do not want any treasures, we just want to see with our own eyes the power you possess so we may better train ourselves?"


    "Please make use of us however you see fit!" The woman added.


    Well it''s really painfully obvious what they intend to do but I''ll just y along for now because I find them so pitiful.


    "Very well. You can follow us."


    My disciples were surprised by my decision but made no sounds of protest.


    The two ''sword gods'' also looked surprised that I had epted their request but quickly recovered and offered their thanks.


    No doubt if I had rejected them, they would decide to just follow us from a distance anyway so it''s better that they''re somewhere within my physical pping distance.


    With them joining our group, we resumed navigating through the tunnels and watching out for traps along the way.


    As we continued to move, Manami slowly dropped back to walk beside me.


    "Why did Master ept their suggestion to apany us?"


    I smiled at her question, "Because I find them a little interesting, that''s all."


    "Ara, ara? Is that so? Ufufufu~ I understand, Master~" Manami giggled before rejoining the rest of the group.


    Hmm¡­ Not sure what she meant by that? I thought she might ask more questions to ascertain what I meant but it seemed like my answer was enough for her? She was even whispering it to the rest of my disciples who nodded in understanding too.


    For some reason, they were sending weird nces at our two additions after that. It looked like they were eyeing them like pieces of meat.


    Oh well, that''s not important anyway, I''m more interested in the vault right now.


    I''m quite curious about this sword that the two of them were hoping to get though. I know there are a lot of treasures stored inside here but I refrained from finding out exactly what was inside.


    You know, it''s like not wanting to know what''s inside your present until it was time to open them.


    The only thing I allowed omniscience to tell me is that the items inside it will be very beneficial for my disciples in attaining godhood.


    Now the only question is whether these two ''sword gods'' will betray us before or after we reach the vault?

 Chapter 871: Metaphorical Faceslap Comes First

    <h4>Chapter 871: Metaphorical Facep Comes First</h4>


    (MC POV)


    My disciples managed to navigate past all the traps safely, no thanks to the two burdens following us who weren''t even trying to look out for traps.


    I''m not sure if they were really just in stupid or not but they were actually expecting to just cut down any trap they came across to advance to the vault.


    Naturally, my disciples were much more sensible than they were and worked together to circumvent any trap they had found.


    Once past that hurdle, thest and most daunting challenge was now in front of us.


    The maze was the main reason why the vault has not been conquered until now. If you were strong or perceptive enough, the traps would not be an issue to you. But despite that, many people have tried to conquer this maze and ended up losing their lives in it.


    Naturally, one of the reasons is that this maze is just that big and getting lost in it spelled certain doom. The other problem with it was the fact that theyout of the maze kept changing every few minutes so any map or markings you drew are rendered useless.


    Combined with the fact that traps were still present inside the maze, you could very well lose your life if you were even just a little bit careless.


    The self proimed ''sword god'' Dao stepped forward with his de unsheathed.


    "Hmph! Now it''s time for me to show my usefulness! I have realised the real trick of this maze! You''re not supposed to conquer it normally but to just cut your way through it!"


    He brought his sword down in an overhead sh, sending out a wave of lightning at the wall of the maze.


    There was a huge explosion as the lightning collided with the wall, creating a giant cloud of dust that obscured our vision of the wall.


    I already knew the result even before the dust settled, revealing the wall perfectly intact with nary a scratch on its surface.


    "You''re just weak, let me show you how it''s done!" The ''sword goddess'' Jian boasted, shing her own sword at it.


    For her, a de of air was created that also exploded against the wall, only to show a simrly disappointing result.


    "With how dimwitted you people are, of course someone has tried this method before you did, don''t you think?" Tsuki snickered.


    The male swordsman gritted his teeth and unleashed several more strikes at the wall, as though thinking that repeating his actions would result in a different result.


    I watched him go at it for a bit until I realised he wasn''t going to stop anytime soon.


    Sighing a little to myself, I went up to him and tapped him on the shoulder, prompting the out of breath swordsman to finally stop.


    "Just¡­ Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Just a bit more¡­ I''ll make a hole¡­"


    I ignored him and looked at Eris before gesturing to the wall, my swordswoman immediately realising what I wanted.


    Havingplete trust in me, my swordswoman stepped forward with her sword unsheathed. She took a moment to concentrate before her entire moby was wrapped in a cyclone of fire.


    The two burdens watched with wide eyes as Eris swung her sword down, creating a wave of fire to fly out from her swing.


    The fire smashed into the wall and sted it apart, continuing towards the wall behind and sting that one apart too.


    The wave of fire continued all the way until it reached the back,pletely decimating any walls in the way.


    When the dust settled, a clear path towards the end of the maze was left behind, the golden door of the vault gleaming in the distance.


    "Shall we?" I asked, gesturing towards the path Eris made.


    My disciples immediately congregated around me and followed me into the maze, the two burdens needing a few more seconds before finally shaking out of their stupor and following us.


    Of course this was most definitely not the intended way to conquer this maze, in fact, it was never meant to be conquered.


    The guy who built this maze had locked away his stuff here knowing he would never return for them, thus the maze didn''t even have an exit to the vault to begin with. He simply built this to kill the people who were after his treasures.


    That''s why I didn''t even bother going into the maze at all.


    Remember that I said everyone here is basically aplete ass? This is a prime example.


    Right as we were halfway through the maze however, the walls suddenly began shifting themselves away from us, moving to block us from reaching the vault.


    This should be his countermeasure in case someone actually managed to break down the walls of his maze.


    My disciples stuck close to me as we waited for the maze to finish adjusting itself.


    In the midst of that though, I had to give Diao Chan a flick on the forehead as my witch had taken the opportunity to start caressing the area in between my legs.


    After a few moments passed, the maze finally stopped moving.


    Instead of rearranging itself into a new maze however, the walls had pushed themselves to the sides to form a sort of circr arena with us standing in the middle of it.


    A few of the walls shifted and several figures wielding swords stepped into the arena.


    The figures had the body shape of a human but each of them had a golden sheen on them, even their swords seemed to be made of gold. All of them began trudging their way towards us, each of their footsteps making a metallic ng against the hard stone floor.


    The two burdens were the first to step forward, no doubt trying to make up for their embarrassing disy just now.


    shing their swords, they each sent out a sword wave that cut off the heads of two of the golden golems.


    Seeing that their attacks were sessful, they proceeded to cut down the other golems with ease, only stopping when they had decapitated each of them with deadly precision.


    "Hmph, small fries. To think this maze would use such weak constructs as its guards."


    I cleared my throat, getting their attention before pointing to the fallen golems.


    They turned to see the decapitated heads had melted into a puddle of gold before reforming back at the neck of the golem, as though it had never been cut.


    The golems started to stand again before the two idiots cut them down once more, this time even severing their limbs.


    Their efforts were proven fruitless as the golems simply reformed again before continuing to advance towards us.


    Their response to that was to just keep trying to cut them down.


    These two really are just stupidly insane.


    Manami let out a sigh, "Allow me, Master."


    My fox disciple spread out her arms and the entire arena was engulfed in a circle of fire.


    All the golems were consumed in that wall of fire and Manami kept it up for several seconds before abruptly cutting it off.


    Where the golems once stood were now just charred pieces of empty ground.


    Manami flipped her hair disdainfully at the two ''sword gods'' before returning to my side, ignoring the contemptuous res that the two of them sent her way.


    In fact, she was basking in their attention and even strutted forward to nt a kiss on my lips.


    I almost thought they would be stupid enough to start pointing their des towards us right now but they merely lowered their heads and returned to us like beaten dogs.


    Now we just need to bust down another set of walls and we would be in front of the vault, time to see what''s inside.


    I''m honestly surprised these two have yet to betray us yet though.

 Chapter 872: No Slap?

    <h4>Chapter 872: No p?</h4>


    (MC POV)


    Surprisingly, the giant vault door was not locked at all. You''d think that something holding various priceless artefacts would at least have a locked door after all the traps or something.


    But nope, the giant, golden double doors of the vault swung inwards with a loud groan when I tried to push it, allowing us to step past them without any other problems.


    Behind those ancient doors was the exact image of what you would expect to find in a vault: piles upon piles upon piles of gold and precious metals alongside various antiques and other treasures.


    I could sense the swordsman and swordswoman taking a step towards the gold before quickly stopping themselves. At least they were still aware of their positions which I believe was brought about by the fear of us killing them more than anything else.


    My disciples were of course surprised by the splendour they saw inside but theycked the greed the two burdens following us had. In fact, the sight made them stick closer to me for some reason.


    Instead of basking in the treasures before us, I simply ignored it all and continued walking forward, my disciples following along without protest.


    "Ma¡­ Master Lin! Are you not going to take any of this? If¡­ If you don''t want them, can we take them?" The sword ''god'' Dao cried out.


    "Hate to break it to you, but everything you see here is merely an illusion," I sighed, not slowing down my steps.


    He turned to give me a look of doubt, "That''s¡­ I mean¡­ I can definitely sense their weight and presence? An illusion should not give off such feelings?"


    I smiled at him, "I won''t stop you if you want to go and pick up some treasures for yourself so feel free to knock yourself out."


    He gave me a look that suggested he had ns to do just that before he stopped himself and shook his head, moving to join me in walking down the hall.


    At least he isn''tpletely stupid.


    The same could not be said of the other one though¡­


    While we were moving past the mountains of gold, swordswoman Jian tried to pick up some of the gold coins by using the tip of her sword to try and scoop some up surreptitiously. What she did not expect, however, was for the sword to sink into the pile of gold before being pulled out from her grasp.


    She watched with wide eyes as the sword was swallowed into the pile of gold up to its hilt, causing white smoke to emit from it before the handle ttered noisily on the ground.


    Left behind was the jagged metal embedded on the hilt that looked like the rest of the sword had been melted right off.


    "Gold slimes," I exined with a condescending smile. "I suppose you''re lucky to not have used your own hand to touch it."


    I could see my disciples were clearly looking down at her for falling into such a trap but they quickly lost interest in her when I continued moving past the giant gold slimes. These were the final traps in the room for anyone who somehow managed to get past the maze, this guy really didn''t want anybody touching his stuff.


    Incidentally, the two burdens huddled closer to us than before.


    At the end of the hall was a stand made out of obsidian, on it was a sword with a de as ck as night with an equally dark handle punctuated by what looks like a diamond embedded in its pommel.


    "The Sword of the Nine Heavens!" The female sword ''goddess'' gasped.


    I moved closer to it and quickly took a step to the side as a figure blurred past me to make a dive for it.


    The sword disappeared from its pedestal and my disciples started to move intobat stances but stopped when I waved my hand at them.


    "Finally! Finally! The sword is mine! Hahahaha!" Swordsman Dao cheered, lifting the sword into the air triumphantly. "With this, I can conquer the entire continent!"


    I wasn''t even surprised when the other burden rushed past me and tackled the man onto the ground, resulting in the two of them scrambling for the sword like two starving animals fighting for food.


    "Should I cut them down, Master?" Eris asked, her sword already unsped.


    I fought hard to keep my face passive and shook my head, "Just watch."


    All of us stared at the two self proimed sword gods wrestling with each other on the ground, trying to pry the sword out of the other''s grasp.


    They were rolling around the ground trying to get leverage over the other when the woman kicked her counterpart in the stomach, sending him rolling away from her.


    The man let out a growl as he tried to get back on his feet, only to fall t on his face as he did so.


    Looking down, he realised that his left foot was slowly being sucked into the pile of gold that he had the misfortune to roll into when he got kicked.


    Try as he might, he could not pull his appendage free before the acid in the slime started dissolving his foot while slowly pulling the rest of him closer.


    He let out a scream of pain but quickly took out his sword and shed at the slime, only for his attack to bounce off its surface harmlessly.


    Thinking quickly, he changed the angle of his sword and shifted his body before swinging his sword, cutting off his leg just below his knee.


    Freed from the monster, he quickly scrambled away from it, not even caring that there was arge amount of blood currently spilling out from his stump of a leg.


    Before he could recover though, there was a gust of wind before his head was separated from his body, the head flying through the air beforending right on top of the slime he had just escaped from. We could still see the look of astonishment on his face before it sank into the slime to be dissolved.


    Of course, I made sure Cai Hong was distracted with some cookies and head pats so she didn''t see the gruesome sight.


    The killer lifted the weapon stained with the blood of her brethren in the air, "Ahahaha! Now I''m the greatest Sword Goddess to ever live!! With the Sword of the Nine Heavens, I will be the one who will conquer this entire ne!!"


    She then turned to us with a disconcerting smile, "Kneel before me or die!"


    I pointed a finger at her, "In an entire room that was basically set up as a trap, you never thought that the sword could be a trap too? How the hell have you been alive for so long?"


    My words seemed to have woken her up from her trance and she finally looked down at the sword she was holding.


    It was only then that she realised the handle was slowly melting into ck liquid that was moving up to consume her hand.


    She tried to drop the thing in her hand but the ck slime stuck fast to her, already moving to envelope the rest of her arm at a rapid speed.


    The woman screamed as her arm melted inside the slime but the scream was quickly silenced as her head was consumed inside the slime as well.


    She tumbled down onto the floor sending me a pleading look to help her as she tried to crawl her way towards me.


    "Don''t look, everyone. There''s some trash rolling around over there," I told them, covering Cai Hong''s eyes from the view.


    The slime consumed the rest of the woman and melted her body away, leaving not even bones behind.


    Once the self proimed sword goddess waspletely gone, it moved to devour the corpse of the self proimed sword god as well.


    We watched on as it disposed of the two bodies before the slime coalesced into a ck pulsating blob in the middle of where the two had once fought.


    The slime did not have any human features but we knew it was currently focused on us.


    "All of you," I called out, getting the attention of my disciples. "The wall directly at the end is an illusion, just walk straight through it and I''ll join you allter. There''s no more traps in there so you don''t need to worry."


    "But¡­ Master¡­" Lian Li started to protest.


    I shook my head to silence her, "I want to talk to the slime for a bit."


    "Allow us to stay then, Divine One," Shiori suggested.


    I shook my head, "Alone."


    They turned to look at the slime and back to me before finally nodding, all of them moving towards the wall and stepping through it confidently, showing their absolute trust in me.


    I also erected a shield on the wall so that any words said here would not pass through to them and if a fight broke out, nothing could reach them either.


    Once I was alone with the ck slime, it shifted its mass and transformed itself into a person with my features. The only difference was that the other man''s skin was tanned in colour.


    "Hello," the copy of me greeted with a slight bow.


    I knew the greeting was not for me so I kept silent.


    Instead, Xun Guan peeled herself away from my clothes and reformed herself in front of me.


    My slime girl frowned at the ck slime before letting out a sigh.


    "Hello¡­ Sister."

 Chapter 873: My Slime Is Better

    <h4>Chapter 873: My Slime Is Better</h4>


    (MC POV)


    The ck slime morphed itself again, this time adopting a figure more simr to Xun Guan''s and also with the same tanned skin.


    I''m guessing she doesn''t have a human form of her own so she resorts to copying our figures to talk to us instead.


    "Oh, how beautiful you are, sister!" The ck slime praised, sping her hand in front of her.


    Just a note, I already checked this with omniscience but they aren''t actual sisters. The ck slime is probably just calling Xun Guan a sister because they were of the same species.


    Xun Guan did not share her enthusiasm, "You called out to me, what do you want?"


    "Oh? I thought you would be ted to find another sentient slime? Was I wrong in assuming so?"


    Xun Guan tilted her head, "Why would you even assume I would be happy in finding someone like you?"


    The ck slime nodded in my direction, "The man behind you is your master, correct?"


    I could see Xun Guan tense at her words, "He is my Master, that is correct."


    "That is interesting. I, myself, have been held here as a pathetic little guardian of this idiot''s treasure vault for an untold amount of time¡­ It''s hard to keep track of the time being underground after all. Do you know how many people even came through those doors before you?"


    "Zero," I answered, already knowing that to be true.


    Her eyes moved to me for the briefest of moments before returning to Xun Guan, "He is right. Zero. Me, alone in this stupidly big room with those stupid gold slimes who don''t even know how to talk, being able to do nothing!"


    Xun Guan tilted her head, "And what does that have to do with us? By the tone of your voice, you sound like you hate this ce but why have you not tried to leave it until now?"


    "And be stuck in that confounded maze and be forced to wander for the rest of time? I think not."


    "So what do you want us to do? Bring you outside?"


    The ck slime smiled at Xun Guan''s question, "That is a very tempting offer indeed, but there is one thing I have to do first."


    "And what might that be?"


    "I shall help free my fellow sister from her cage. Allow me to kill that man for you and set you free!"


    Xun Guan growled at her, "He is my Master and I follow my Master of my own ord. If you even try to hurt a hair on my Master''s body, I will kill you."


    Oh¡­ I knew Xun Guan was protective of me but I didn''t know she was that protective. Somehow seeing her standing in front of me with her hackles raised makes me want to cuddle her.


    The ck slime did not take her threat well, "I don''t understand¡­ Why would you protect the one who enves you? No¡­ I see¡­ He even wears you on his body¡­ If you truly hated him, you could have killed him anytime you wanted. You truly hold no malice towards him?"


    "I do not," Xun Guan answered simply.


    The ck slime nodded, "I see¡­ I understand."


    Oh good, I thought that conflict was actually unavoidable, good thing I was mista--


    A ck spike was shot towards my face only to be intercepted by Xun Guan mid flight, my slime girl deflecting it away by smacking it with the back of her hand.


    The ck slime furrowed her brows, "I see this man has dominated your mind as well as your body¡­ Worry not sister, I will free you!"


    Xun Guan turned to give me an exasperated look and we both knew that this slime girl would not listen to us anymore.


    Looks like the monsters here are just as stupid as their human counterparts on this ne.


    The other gold slimes in the room had also been spurred by the ck slime''s promation and shed off their disguises, all of them moving towards me.


    I was about to wipe them from existence when Xun Guan stopped me, "Master, please allow me to handle this¡­"


    That is certainly an odd request from her¡­ I looked into her eyes and I found the reason behind them.


    It was simple really, she just wanted to sate her desire of protecting me as my guard.


    I gave her a nod and that was all she needed from me.


    She moved to position herself in front of me and spread her arms out, causing blue spikes to shoot out from her bodies to skewer the entire room except for where I stood.


    In an instant, half of the gold slimes deted and melted into puddles of goo as their slime cores were destroyed, the other half managing to avoid the deadly attack by inches.


    The ck slime had formed a shield on her arm that blocked the attack, only to shoot her own spikes out at Xun Guan in retaliation though most of it was obviously aimed at me.


    Instead of blocking the attack, my slime had altered the state of the spike closest to the ck slime and turned it into a whip, using it to m against the ck slime''s unprotected side.


    The impact caused the ck slime''s attack to be shifted away, impaling several gold slimes behind me instead.


    She quickly retracted her spikes but Xun Guan was a step faster in retracting hers, allowing her to spit outpressed balls of water that solidified midair to st the ck slime away to crash into the wall.


    Xun Guan then leapt into the air and swept her leg in a circle, extending her leg into a whip before sharpening it into a de to cut through everything in her path.


    That swipe was enough to wipe out the remaining gold slimes in the room, leaving only the ck slime left who managed to duck under Xun Guan''s attack by a hair''s breadth.


    Xun Guannded back down on the ground and shot her hands out, forming them intonces that sprouted out spikes to impale her enemy.


    The ck slime responded by creating holes around her body, allowing the spikes to pass through her unfettered before using that chance to fire off a barrage ofpressed bullets of her own.


    Xun Guan could not dodge the onught as I was standing directly behind her so she hardened her own body to take the blow while retracting her spikes.


    The ck slime had taken that opportunity to duck under her arms in an attempt to nk me, shooting out her arm that had changed itself into a sword mid-flight.


    Xun Guan moved into its path and pped it away but that seemed to be what the ck slime was looking for.


    She used the momentum of the p to catapult herself towards Xun Guan, her other hand morphing into ance that was set to impale her chest.


    Xun Guan moved to deflect the blow but her earlier movement had left her off bnce, allowing thence to impale her directly through her chest.


    Thence stopped right before reaching my neck, courtesy of Xun Guan hardening her body at thest moment.


    The ck slime sneered, "Too bad sister¡­ I knew you would use yourself as a shield since you''re so used to being a guardian and I have no qualms killing you to release you from your prison... It is unfortunate but goodbye."


    Xun Guan grasped the ck sime and wrapped her up in her arms, shocking the ck slime to try and pull herself back only to find out that she was stuck in my slime''s embrace.


    Even though I could only see the back of her head, I could guess that Xun Guan was currently giving the ck slime an evil smile.


    "Let me guess, that was meant for my slime core? Too bad for you but my slime core is in the safest ce in existence."


    That was when the ck slime finally realised that Xun Guan had taken the hit on purpose and she had also deliberately overextended herself to bait the ck slime in closing the distance.


    Xun Guan continued to envelope the other slime with her body, "Also, spare me that ''noble'' sentiment of setting me free. I know you''re just jealous that I found a Master that I happily serve while you''re stuck with yours that doesn''t care about you. If you had just quietly left, I wouldn''t have to kill you."


    The ck slime roared and tried to pry herself out from Xun Guan''s body. She thrashed around desperately but my slime remained unmoving, continuing her efforts of consuming the other slime inside her body and melting her way towards the other''s slime core.


    "And just so you know¡­ My specialty does not lie in being a guardian," Xun Guan chuckled. "I''m an assassin."


    With those words, she shattered the ck slime''s core with a spike she created, instantly killing the monster.


    Xun Guan let the ck slime melt into a muddle on the ground before turning back to face me with a satisfied smile.


    "Well done," I praised, right before she leapt towards me and stuck herself on my body.


    "Ehehe, thank you Master~" She purred, before kissing me on the lips and ravaging the insides of my mouth with her tongue.


    I decided to let her have that one so the two of us kissed until she was satisfied.

 Chapter 874: Everyones Hunting For Treasures

    <h4>Chapter 874: Everyone''s Hunting For Treasures</h4>


    (MC POV)


    Stepping through the wall that was simply an illusion, I found myself in the real vault of this ce.


    Like the outside, it was filled to the brim with gold and treasures, except this time they were all real and not just gold slimes with an illusion Technique ced on them.


    My disciples were obviously interested in the treasures, but it was more out of curiosity than greed. All of them were simply inspecting the treasures around the room but showed no signs of wanting to im any for themselves.


    "Master!" All of them greeted me upon seeing my entry. They even tossed the treasures they had been holding aside just so they coulde and hug me.


    Even Akari and Shiori had leapt off the mountain of gold to climb back up my shoulders again, cuddling against my cheeks.


    "I''ve only been gone for a few minutes you know?" I pointed out, my hands busy patting my disciples'' heads.


    "A few minutes away is a few minutes too long, Master." Lian Li purred, rubbing her cheek on me.


    They''re so cute.


    I tried to change the topic, "So did you all find anything interesting?"


    "There are some interesting artefacts around Master, but I don''t know what they do," Brendan answered from atop a pile of gold.


    In his hands was a jewelled crown that looked to be a perfect fit for his head and it certainly gave off a feeling of power.


    I narrowed my eyes at the crown for a moment, "I believe that''s a Crown of Wisdom. It grants the wearer the answer to a question and one question only. Care to try?"


    Brendan tilted his head at me, "That is quite tempting, Master¡­ Umm¡­ Would it answer even if I were to ask what the path to godhood was?"


    I grinned, "It will tell you of course, but the answer may just be something that you are not able to reach. I can even tell you what the crown would answer to that question: ''ask your master to make you into one.''"


    My alchemist nodded his head in understanding, "So it''s that kind of artefact¡­ Does it break upon a single use?"


    "No, it''s just you in particr won''t be able to use it again but someone else can."


    "I see¡­ I would have to think of how to phrase my question properly then."


    Naturally, I know the reason why such an artefact would interest my alchemist. If he could understand how it worked, then he could also find a way to replicate its effects which would allow him to craft his Origin liquid at a more substantial rate.


    Nothing wrong with that, you have to at least possess some confidence in yourself if you''re treading on the path of godhood after all.


    I shrugged, "No need to be so fixated on it now, we can just take everything here and bring them back home and then make use of them there. What about you girls? Did you all find anything you''re interested in?"


    "Ehehehe~ The only treasure here is the really, nice, hard rod that''s in between Master''s legs~" Diao Chan giggled, prompting me to flick her forehead.


    Eris had stepped away from me then, "This one humbly requests Master''s opinion on the sword."


    I followed her gaze to see the sword that the ck slime outside had been trying to mimic as a trap. What was it called again? The Sword of the Nine Heavens or something?


    I moved towards it and that was the girls'' cue to step aside, albeit a little unwillingly.


    Only Cai Hong continued to cling to me so I scooped up my loli dragon in my arms and carried her towards the sword, stopping just in front of it.


    The sword looked exactly like how the ck slime had mimicked inside the trap version of the vault. Coupled with the fact that it looked to be the centrepiece of the vault, it should most likely be the most valuable or most powerful object inside this ce.


    Asking omniscience had proved my assumptions to be true.


    "Interesting¡­ It''s a sword capable of cutting through the concept of space¡­ Even to the point of cutting open a portal that leads to other nes if you know how to use it," I mused aloud.


    With this sword in hand, distance meant nothing. As long as the user knew what they wanted to cut, it would be cut with a swing of the sword even if that thing is on the other side of the world. Even creating portals that lead to other ces was possible with this sword so it can substitute as a teleportation tool.


    The previous owner must have also realised this sword''s potential but surprisingly, did not make use of it to reach the Earthen ne. Instead, he had used the sword as a basis for his own cultivation and ascended there through his own efforts.


    Not sure why he never took it with him though? Maybe he thought he coulde back here whenever he wanted?


    Still an interesting weapon though.


    I picked up the sword and handed it to the most obvious candidate who could use such a weapon.


    Eris was quite shocked when she saw the sword presented in front of her.


    "Eh? Ma¡­ Master is giving it to me?" She gasped.


    I raised an eyebrow at my swordswoman, "Yes? Who else could use this sword?"


    "Aye¡­ Aye thought Master might ''ave wanted da'' sword for ''yerself?"


    "Silly girl, why would I even need this sword?"


    "Collection¡­?"


    I chuckled, "There''s no point in taking something like this just to let it collect dust somewhere. No, it will be much more useful in your hands."


    "It''s¡­ But¡­ It''s too valuable for this one to have, Master! Something like this¡­ It is this one''s humble opinion that it should be kept with Master!"


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "Eris, did you forget I can do this?"


    I snapped my fingers and an exact replica of the sword appeared in my other hand.


    "If I wanted it, I''ll just create another one," I chuckled, dematerialising the copy before handing the original back to her.


    Eris took the sword from me reverently, "Thank you, Master!"


    I nodded at her eptance of the sword before turning back to the rest of my disciples, "Now, why don''t the rest of you continue looking around? If you find something interesting you can ask me about it."


    There was no rush to leave here after all and this could be treated like a treasure hunt for my disciples.


    Cai Hong squirmed in my arms and I immediately set her down, prompting the little dragon to run off to grab something in the corner before running back to me.


    "Papa! Papa! Cookie!"


    I looked down at the object she was holding in her palms before letting out a chuckle, "That''s not a cookie, Cai Hong, it''s a Moonstone."


    A stone that could actually help boost the cultivation of yin energy when used, making this a boon for Manami and Kiyomi when they''re cultivating. I''ll keep this and give it to themter.


    "Not cookie?" Cai Hong asked, looking slightly disappointed.


    "Not cookie," I answered, plucking it from her palms but recing it with a real cookie I materialised from my storage ring.


    Cai Hong giggled at the treat and gave me a hug before starting to nibble on the cookie cutely.


    I then let my little dragon rest on top of a pile of gold, knowing she had no interest in the treasures littered around the ce anyway.


    Right then, Brendan approached me again with the crown in his hands, "Master¡­ I am ready to ask my question."


    That''s fast but also not surprising I suppose.


    "Then just ce it on your head and ask the question in your mind, you will receive the answer in your mind as well. Just make sure you have your question fully phased out before putting it on."


    He nodded and moved himself to a corner of the room, no doubt to avoid being distracted when he was asking his question.


    He ced it on his head and silence reigned for those few seconds.


    It was a momentter that a sh of light appeared from the crown and my alchemist suddenly fell over onto the ground unconscious.


    I was just about to rewind time when I realised that he merely just passed out from trying to process the information the crown had given him and was not in danger at all.


    Huh¡­ I wonder what kind of question he asked?


    Well, at least he''ll be fine so what are the rest of my disciples doing?


    I quickly realised Cai Hong had fallen asleep after beingfortable on top of the pile of gold. I guess that''s just one of her dragon instincts.


    That wasn''t the problem though¡­ We''re now inside a room where no one else can enter and the two people I don''t have the intimate kind of rtionship with are now passed out which means¡­


    Yep¡­ My girls were now looking at me with eyes full of lust¡­


    Looks like they couldn''t wait till tonight after all.

 Chapter 875: We Can Do All The Work For You (*RRR)

    <h4>Chapter 875: We Can Do All The Work For You (*RRR)</h4>


    (MC POV)


    *Male on Futa warning*


    The good news is, they did not pounce on me right away.


    The not so good news is, they were all waiting for me to go to them, which meant they had already stripped themselves naked of any cloth and adopted various poses to tempt me.


    I sighed, "Do you girls want me to split or do it all by myself?"


    They looked at one another and grinned, which told me they most likely conspired somethingst night.


    Diao Chan was the one who spoke up, "Master¡­ Your clones share your senses as well, right?"


    I nodded my head slowly, wondering why she was asking something they already knew.


    "Then could you allow me to try something?" My Witch asked with a devious smile.


    I raised an eyebrow at her but nodded anyway.


    She spread out her hands and a circle of light appeared under us.


    "''Perfection manifest! Imitation!!''"


    As soon as Diao Chan uttered the Spell, I felt the energy concentrate around my loins and I looked down to see the area in between my legs glowing, the light even shining through my pants.


    I tapped my chest and Xun Guan immediately stripped me of my clothes, leaving me as naked as my disciples so that I could see exactly what my Witch was doing.


    My penis was glowing for sure but when the light subsided, nothing else had changed.


    I wondered if Diao Chan''s Spell failed when I felt my manhood suddenly being caressed by a hand, even though there was no hand remotely near it.


    Before I could even wonder aloud at the sensation, even more sensations of my cock being caressed by invisible hands enveloped me, slowly stroking me to full erection.


    I looked up at my Witch to see an exact replica of my own cock sprouting out from in between her legs, something that all my girls now shared as well.


    Now I understood the phantom sensations came from my girls exploring the new appendage that sprouted from above their pussy, each of them caressing and stroking it with their hands.


    Leave it to Diao Chan for making a Spell like this¡­


    "Ehehe~ What do you think Master?" Diao Chan giggled, giving her own cock a few deft strokes which I most definitely felt mirrored on mine. "It''s not perfect as we can only feel a portion of what Master is feeling but the pleasure is definitely shared! Now Master just has toy back and let us do all the work for you! In other words, we can fuck each other for Master!"


    Umm¡­ That''s an interesting way to put it¡­ I''m not exactly sure what to feel about this so I turned to the other girls to see how they were reacting to it.


    "Ahhh¡­ To have Master''s cock on me!! And for me to help Master to achieve pleasure too! This is the greatest!" Lian Li moaned, her hands starting to pump her cock with even more vigour than before.


    She even had an enraptured expression on her face too¡­ I didn''t know Lian Li could get this lewd.


    "Ufufufu~ Now we get to have sex with both Master and each other at the same time~ Isn''t that a marvelous idea, my dear little Kiyomi?"


    "Mnn¡­ I cannot deny that, elder sister¡­"


    Both of my foxes started licking their lips at me while stroking each other''s cock. Or should I say, stroking my cock that was copied and imnted on them? These two are definitely enjoying this.


    "Oh, does Master feel this? Master definitely feels this right? Heh heh, Master definitely feels this!" Eris giggled, stroking my cock that was in between her legs with varying speeds.


    "Ahaaa¡­ Onii-sama¡­ It feels good¡­"


    "Aniue¡­ Me too¡­"


    My little sisters were also rubbing and pumping my penis with hungry expressions on their faces.


    I shrugged, "If you girls are fine with this¡­ Then I have noints."


    At least I don''t need to concentrate on moving multiple bodies around, so that''s a plus for me. Plus I already know the girls make love to each other when I''m unavable so it''s nothing new anyway.


    Lian Li was the first to approach me, pushing me down on the ground to straddle me while her hand continued to pump her own cock.


    With a single motion, she sat down on top of me and plunged my manhood into her deepest depths, moaning as she did so.


    "Ahhhhhnnn~ Master¡­ Your cock¡­ It feels so good!" She moaned.


    Honestly I could not tell if she was referring to my cock she was stroking in her hand, the one that was impaled inside her pussy or maybe even both.


    I didn''t have time to ask as I felt my cock being subjected to a different pressure, something I was already quite familiar with at this point so I knew someone was giving me a blowjob.


    I looked to the side to see Diao Chan had pushed Eris down as well, my Witch upying herself with sucking Eris''s cock while her other hand continued to pump her own.


    The fact that Lian Li was also bouncing up and down and squeezing on my cock with her vaginal walls was enough to push me over the edge.


    I lifted my hips and came straight into Lian Li''s waiting womb, sttering her deepest parts with my seed.


    My girls also came from their own cocks, but instead of sperm shooting out from them, I realised it was girl cum that they were ejacting.


    That was actually pretty genius of Diao Chan since it meant I wouldn''t feel the exhaustion of cumming multiple times and the orgasms came directly from the girls instead.


    I think I kind of get the idea behind the Spell but now is not the time to be thinking about this especially when I know just how big of a libido my girls had.


    Right as that thought crossed my mind, I felt the gentle caress of my cock being pushed into the wet confines of another pussy.


    I couldn''t help but let out a groan of pleasure, recognising the tightness that enveloped me to belong to Kiyomi''s pussy.


    Looking to the side, I could just see the fox sisters watching my reaction with relish as Manami pushed her version of my cock into her sister''s honeypot.


    As though that wasn''t enough, Manami had also wrapped Kiyomi''s throbbing member in one of her tails, pumping it methodically with her fluffy tail.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I could see ria and Tsuki wrestling with each other, trying to get the other''s cock to prate their sex.


    Since Lian Li was obviously still winding down from her high, I waved to get my little sisters'' attention and they immediately made a beeline towards me.


    Lian Li pulled herself off my cock andid herself down beside me, taking the opportunity to catch her breath. Tsuki and ria then drew lots to determine who would be the one impaled on my cock which ended up with Tsuki winning the draw.


    ria begrudgingly turned to face her back to Tsuki who happily plunged her own copy of my cock into ria''s waiting folds.


    "Ahaaaannn~~ Onii-sama''s coooock!!!" ria squealed, her eyes rolling to the back of her head in pleasure.


    Tsuki then spread her legs apart and bent her waist slightly, giving me a full view of her glistening wet pussy as she got ready to be pounded from behind.


    She even gave her behind a wiggle, trying her best to tempt me.


    I moved behind Tsuki and grabbed her hips with my hands, positioning my meat pole at her glistening entrance.


    Without much preamble, I pushed my member inside of her, causing Tsuki to thrust deeper inside ria as well.


    My little sisters let out moans of pleasure, right before I started thrusting in and out of Tsuki and transforming their moans into screams of pleasure.


    Riding on my momentum, Tsuki also started mming her own cock into ria at the same time, amplifying the pleasure I was already feeling.


    "Aniue!! Aniue!! Harder! Harder!"


    "Ah! Ah!! Onii-sama!! Deeper!! Fuck us deeper!"


    I obliged and intensified the speed of my thrusts, by extension causing Tsuki to thrust faster and harder into ria as well.


    Even while I was busy mming myself in and out of my little sister, I was aware that another one of my cocks had slipped itself inside the warm embrace of another pussy.


    Without slowing down my hips, I looked around to see what changed, only to find Diao Chan holding Eris down and pistoning her cock inside of my swordswoman in a mating press. Both of them wore expressions of ecstasy as their eyes stayed glued on the sight of me fucking my little sisters.


    Unexpectedly, Lian Li had also crawled her way below ria, her mouth opening up to guide my little sister''s cock into her eager mouth.


    ria let out another appreciative moan which was apanied with my own throaty groan.


    All of the girls must have felt my impending orgasm because they called out together, "Cum Master!! Cum inside us!!"


    I let myself loose and all of us ejacted as one, the entire room echoing with our screams of ecstasy.


    Tsuki screamed the loudest as she felt my cum fill her womb, her entire body spasming from the pleasure of being creampied.


    Once all of us had finished cumming, I slowly pulled myself out of my little sister, watching some of my seed spill out from her pussy to slide down the side of her thigh.


    The next moment, I was pulled into the embrace of Manami while Kiyomi straddled me, her eyes filled with wanton lust.


    Behind her, the rest of my girls were also advancing upon me with hungry expressions and I knew I had several more rounds to go before they were satisfied.


    Even with my cocks on them, it seems they still preferred being prated by the real one huh¡­


    Well, I suppose I just need to satisfy each and every one of them in turn then.

 Chapter 876: Your Ancestors Treasures? My Treasures Now

    <h4>Chapter 876: Your Ancestor''s Treasures? My Treasures Now</h4>


    (MC POV)


    "Nnnn¡­ Papa?" Cai Hong muttered sleepily while rubbing her eyes.


    "Good morning, Cai Hong," I greeted the stirring dragon that wasying in my arms.


    After thoroughly satisfying my girls, we decided to just take everything that was inside this vault first and inspect themter on since there''s still a ce I want to bring them inside here.


    Specifically, there''s a tower that the previous owner had built that housed the books and scrolls he had collected throughout his life. Apparently he figured he wouldn''t need any of them anymore once he ascended to the Earthen ne.


    With such a huge library, there''s surely tomes in there that would be useful to my disciples.


    One of the good things about the tower is that there''s a Law in ce that prevents acts of violence. If someone does something that the tower recognises as violence, they will be teleported out from the building and be unable to enter it again.


    The Law also prevents books from being taken out of the tower and anyone who tries would also be barred from it forever with the book teleporting back to its original ce.


    Ironically, the first people who were barred from the tower were the Sect Masters of the top five Sects, which was the reason why they were cultivating on top of the mountain instead of reading the tomes in there.


    Thus, they sent their own Sect members there to copy the books'' contents into nk books they brought in order to obtain the knowledge of the tower.


    And precisely because the Law of no violence only applies to the tower''s interior and not the exterior, they positioned guards outside of it so anyone who wants to enter will have to fight their way through.


    That is not to say that you would be safe inside the tower either since curses, hexes and traps are all fair game inside since triggering them isn''t considered an act of violence.


    Thus, another type of battle is happening inside the tower where Practitioners would try to steal each other''s books and also use various tricks to get each other barred from the tower.


    Naturally, none of these are a problem for us so we''ll just head in there and trample on anyone who stands in our way.


    Cai Hong looked around sleepily, "Papa¡­ Shinies?"


    Ah, she must be confused that we weren''t in the room anymore.


    "No more shinies. We are going to the big tower now."


    Cai Hong followed my gaze to see the aforementioned tower in the distance.


    "''Bwig'' tower! Papa go?" She squealed cutely, her earlier drowsiness gone.


    I nodded to confirm her question which made the little dragon hug me in excitement.


    "Master, there seems to be fighting up ahead, shall we engage?" Brendan informed me helpfully.


    As I had expected, there were quite a number of Practitioners trying to fight their way into the Library past the blockade the top five Sects had set up.


    The initial n was for me to set up a barrier and simply walk past the battlefield, but apparently my disciples wanted to stretch their legs a little so they requested to let them handle the guards.


    Speaking of which, I asked what Brendan had asked the crown just now after he had woken up. He said that it was a really long question where he worded it extremely carefully to ask for a way to obtain the power of omniscience that was possible for him.


    The answer he had received was to reverse engineer the crown and remove its restrictions on it which honestly, I believe he might be able to do. It took him about three minutes to evenplete his question, that''s how thorough he was.


    "Umu, just be careful and if things get dangerous juste back here, ok?" I warned.


    "Yes, Master!" My disciples echoed before running off towards the fighting.


    That left me with Cai Hong, Iris, Shiori and Akari, thetter two perched protectively on top of my shoulders.


    Even bigger explosions rang out the moment my disciples reached the area outside the tower, sending the opposing Practitioners flying away in every direction.


    We were about to continue our stroll towards the tower when an old man leading several other equally old men ran towards us from the side.


    "You there! Stop right there!" The leading old man shouted, prompting me to do just that.


    The group of old men stopped in front of me, each of them giving me a look that told me they weren''t here just to say hi.


    "What can I do for you old farts?" I asked with an innocent smile.


    The leader ignored my obvious jibe and pointed to the cave we had recentlye out of, "Did you go into the Great Vault?!"


    I tilted my head at him, "We did, what''s it to you?"


    He scowled at me, "That Great Vault belongs to our great ancestor! Everything inside it rightfully belongs to us! Hand over everything that you''ve gotten there!"


    Shiori straightened herself, "Oh really? What is the name of this great ancestor of yours?"


    The old man frowned, "You dare raid the vault of our ancestor without even knowing his name?! He is none other than the great Master Yi!"


    Well, technically he already changed his name when he came to the Earthen ne so he''s no longer known by that name¡­ But they don''t need to know that.


    Shiori gave me a questioning look and I nodded to show that they were indeed telling the truth. These old men were members of this guy''s Sect and they were counted as one of the top five Sects before he ascended to the Earthen ne.


    Because of his absence and the fact that everyone else simply rode on his coattails, the standing of this Sect quickly plummeted which is why other Sects could simplye in here and plunder all they wanted without caring about this Sect.


    They''ve been trying to gain back their standing by making use of their ancestor''s resources but even they couldn''t get to the vault where his treasures are stored.


    No doubt they thought I was just some lucky nobody who managed to get in and they wanted to bully me to relinquish the treasures I got from there.


    Akari was definitely not amused by their words, "Look at these decrepit old men. They had no balls to go and challenge the traps and maze themselves so they waited outside like scared little children hoping someone else could clear it for them and they could rob them afterwards."


    The old men''s faces flushed red, "How dare you, you monster?! I will show you what we-"


    Akari swiped her tail and the leader disappeared from in front of us, having been smacked away with such force that he was thrown airborne.


    Hended somewhere in the middle of the fight in front of the tower, only managing to push himself up before he got sted away by one of Manami''s fireballs.


    Poor guy.


    The rest of the old men were obviously not impressed by what happened and moved to materialise their Techniques to attack me.


    Unfortunately for them, I had two cmity ss monsters riding on top of my shoulders who simply decimated the entire group with a few swipes of their tails.


    "Old man flyyy~" Cai Hong giggled, watching the pieces of trash being smashed away.


    So cute.


    Naturally we didn''t kill any of them so they were just temporarily incapacitated, surely that would teach them a lesson on not to mess with us anymore right?


    Nah, I know they''ll definitelye back again to find me inside the tower. Even better then, if they still insist on being stupid I can just get them banned from it.


    Oh look, my disciples are done too and are waving at me to join them. Right, let''s just leave all these people out here and go read some books shall we?

 Chapter 877: Dont Provoke The Loli Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 877: Don''t Provoke The Loli Dragon</h4>


    (MC POV)


    My disciples really went all out huh¡­ I could see some people half buried in the ground and even some hanging unconscious on the branches of trees a distance away.


    There''s even a few people that seemed to have had their bottoms whipped to the point that their pants were torn off. No prizes to guessing who was responsible for that.


    With the path to the tower cleared, my disciples and I made our way towards the entrance.


    Reaching the double doors of the tower, I tried to push it open only to realise the door wasn''t budging. It seems like the people inside had gone as far as to barricade the door to prevent people from entering too. Just how desperate were they?


    I increased my strength and pushed again, this time forcing the doors open and also shoving the barricade back. A loud crash emanated from inside as the barricade toppled over, causing everyone in the tower to turn their attention to us.


    I ignored the stares and turned to my disciples, "Feel free to read anything you want inside here. There''s a Law in ce that will teleport anyone that uses violence out of here but I changed it so that it doesn''t affect us. If anyone bothers you, feel free to p their faces."


    Tsuki sped her hands together, "Aniue, so cool¡­"


    Not sure what''s so cool about that but ok.


    My disciples soon dispersed to explore the rest of the tower, each of them trying to find tomes that would help them in their cultivation. That left me with Iris, Cai Hong and the two foxes again.


    "Papa! Books!" Cai Hong squealed, pointing at the rows upon rows of bookshelves that filled the entire tower.


    "Haha, does Cai Hong want to explore too?"


    The little dragon nodded her head excitedly, "Can I, Papa?"


    I smiled and nodded at her, prompting Cai Hong to run off to look for a book that she was interested in.


    I followed along a short distance behind her, weaving my way through the crowd of Practitioners that were currently staring at me.


    Most of them were huddled around the few tables scattered around the tower, all of them busy with the copying of the various books they had taken down from the shelves around them. Behind these scribes were Practitioners who guarded them from the Practitioners of other Sects that were trying to sabotage them.


    I have to give it to them though, they really got creative with their tricks in order to circumvent the Law of no violence in ce.


    Aside from the curses and hexes they might use to trap each other, they would go around just being a general nuisance to try and get the other party riled up enough to want to fight or even just to distract them.


    Like that guy over there by the corner with his Erhu, he had purposely set himself there to y random notes while screaming at the top of his lungs so those scribes couldn''t write in peace. What''s more, the Practitioners guarding the scribes would keep trying to create silencing inscriptions to silence him but that guy would keep breaking them down to continue his screaming.


    What I''m trying to say is, this ce is basically a madhouse just without violence.


    Cai Hong ran up to one of the tables nearby, only to have her way blocked by one of the guards there.


    She pouted up at him and pointed a finger at one of the books on the floor, "Book!"


    The guard didn''t even look at where she was pointing and just remained standing there silently with his arms crossed.


    Cai Hong tried to step around him but he moved again to stand in her way, hiding the book she had wanted from her sight.


    "Come on now, it''s just a book that your scribes aren''t even copying yet. I''m also pretty sure that''s a storybook and not something rted to cultivation secrets," I argued, stepping up behind my little dragon.


    The guard scowled at me, "Hmph, to think you would even bring a little kid here. Do you not care what would happen to her?"


    "What I do is not your business. Now do step aside while I''m still being nice."


    He ignored me and turned his attention to Cai Hong instead, "Hey little girl, your daddy obviously doesn''t like you. He brought you to this dangerous ce so that he can throw you somewhere else and go home without you."


    Cai Hong puffed her cheeks, "Papa is best Papa! You bad uncle!"


    "Ha! Do you see any other kids around here? No. That''s because all the other kids were eaten by monsters already and your ''papa'' is going to feed you to them too!"


    "Grrrr! Papa protect Cai Hong from bad monsters!"


    Oh my gosh, she actually growled at him, could she be any cuter? I just want to scoop her up and cuddle her!


    Oh, I know what this guy is doing obviously, he''s trying to rile up Cai Hong and make her upset so that she would either run away or hit him which would result in her getting barred from the tower. Too bad for him, neither of those is going to happen.


    The guard snorted at her, "Oh look around you little girl, this is not a yground. Your ''papa'' is going to let you stay here and get eaten by the bad monsters. The moment you touch a book, the bad monsters wille out and your ''papa'' is going to disappear too."


    "Nnnn!!! Bad man! ''Bwall bwuster''!!"


    Cai Hong cocked back her fist and punched straight into the guy''s crotch, something that I had totally not seening at all.


    Despite still being a cute loli dragon, she''s still a cosmic dragon. That''s why all of the guard''s defensive inscriptions were shattered without much effort and the punch most definitely connected to his most vulnerable ce.


    I''m not sure if I heard it right but I think there was a cracking sound too.


    The man doubled over in pain and fell onto the ground, allowing Cai Hong to walk past him in a huff and pick up the book before running back to me.


    "Papa! Papa! Book! Book!" She squealed, totally ignoring the guy she had just punched in the balls.


    Hispanions were all gaping at their fallenrade in shock, more because of the fact that Cai Hong had not been kicked out of the tower than the fact that their brethren got his balls punched.


    The guard stood back up on unsteady feet, ring at me, "What¡­ What did you do?! How is she still here?! You little bi--"


    I pped him across the face, "Language."


    He held his face in surprise, "You¡­ How did you¡­ You fu--"


    I pped him again, "I saidnguage, young man."


    He roared in rage at me, lifting his fist to try and punch me.


    The moment he did, however, a glow enveloped his body before he popped out of existence right in front of us, most probably being deposited outside of the tower.


    I looked back down at Cai Hong who was looking up at me with sparkly eyes, "Papa, book?"


    I chuckled, "Yes, yes. Let''s find a ce where I can read that book for you, ok?"


    "Yayyyy~"


    She''s so cute.


    I wonder how the rest of my disciples are doing?

 Chapter 878: Always Subjugating Locals

    <h4>Chapter 878: Always Subjugating Locals</h4>


    (Lian Li POV)


    After Master had given us the freedom to explore the tower as we wished, my first objective was to find any information I could about this ne so I could start plotting on destroying that stupid ''demon god''.


    If I could also find anything useful to drop on the arrogant idiots of this ne, that would be a bonus as well.


    I wonder if there''s a book somewhere that would teach me how to destroy an entire ne? With what Master has told us about this ce, I think it would be better if it was wiped from existence altogether.


    "Ara, ara? It looks like some naughty boys ced a curse on this book," Manami chuckled from beside me.


    I turned towards her to see Manami holding a book that had some kind of ck aura emanating from between the covers.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I could see one of the pieces of trash hiding behind one of the shelves spying on us. No doubt he was the one who set the curse.


    Manami summoned a small me and pressed it against the book''s cover, letting the me burn away the curse without harming the book.


    The trash clucked his tongue at us before skulking away, presumably to set more traps for other people to set off. I considered killing him right there and then but decided against it since he wasn''t specifically targeting us.


    How boorish¡­ Humans would really go to such lengths to see others fail. I don''t doubt that those people who are copying those books for their Sects are keeping some of the information to themselves so that the rest of their Sect would not get the full benefits of the books too.


    The guards around them might have also been ced to monitor them just as much to protect them.


    Taking the opportunity to look around, I realised that all of my sisters are currently upied with reading while I was the only one who has yet to find what I''m looking for.


    I then decided to move to the upper levels of the tower, hoping that the books up there would contain the knowledge I sought.


    Climbing up the stairs, I noticed that there was another table full of scribes close by hunched over their books and frantically scribbling away. Their assigned guards immediately turned to me, their eyes watching my every movement.


    I peeked at the pile of books that they had gathered on their table purely out of curiosity. I was not expecting to find anything of interest until I noticed a book titled ''The Divine Lightning Of Destruction''.


    Needless to say, I wanted that book and these people definitely aren''t going to let me have it.


    I stepped closer towards them and predictably, a few of them moved to block my way.


    "This is no ce for a little missy like you," The one in the middle growled.


    I narrowed my eyes at him, "I only want one book from your table. Hand it over or lose a limb, your choice."


    I was expecting them to not take me seriously but I was surprised to see that their frowns turned into smiles instead.


    One of them reached out and grabbed my hand, an action that I was fully expecting the Law of this tower to react to and teleport him out. Instead, he remained where he was and even took a step closer to me.


    "Surprised? You must be new here," The man sneered. "You see, rape is not considered as an act of violence here. But if you try and fight back, that counts."


    That is the dumbest Law I''ve ever seen. How can rape not be considered as an act of violence?! The person who created this must not have been raped before.


    Ugh¡­ If it wasn''t because Master had explicitly told us not to find him, I would have gone back and dragged him out and sodomise him with a rusty pipe.


    I sighed and swung my other arm down in an arc.


    The fact that this piece of trash had dared to touch me was enough of a reason for him to die. I''m going to need to ask Master to help purify this arm from his contamination.


    A few seconds passed before the head of the man holding me suddenly exploded in a shower of golden sparks. I made sure to also erect a barrier so that his blood doesn''t spray everywhere and ruin the books.


    The headless corpse flopped onto the ground lifelessly, allowing me to step over him to reach for the book that I had my eyes on.


    Only when I plucked the book from the pile did the rest of the guards finally realise what had happened, all of them backing away in shock.


    "What¡­ What did you do?!"


    "You bitch! Who the hell are you?!"


    "How dare you?! Do you know who we are?!"


    They were really noisy so I summoned another lightning bolt to throw at them, hitting the one nearest to me in the chest.


    The lightning pierced through his heart and arced to the two men beside him, also spearing them in the chest faster than they could react.


    The three of them joined their headless friend on the ground, already dead before they even hit the ground.


    I raised an eyebrow at the final two guards, both of them now looking at me with a mix of fear and rage.


    The man on the left let his rage overwhelm him and he summoned his own lightning to throw at me.


    Too bad for him, he was teleported out of the tower before he could even fully materialise his lightning, leaving only one guard left.


    The scribes at the table also stood up, joining the final guard in staring at me with faces full of fear.


    I almost walked away with the book when I was struck with a great idea.


    Since they were so nice in vacating the table, I sat down on one of the empty seats and pushed aside the books to make space for mine.


    "He¡­ Hey! That''s--"


    I grabbed the robes of the scribe and pulled, causing him to smash his head against the edge of the table before falling over onto the ground.


    I turned to regard the rest of them, "I was going to leave all of you alone after I got this book but now I''m feeling a little pissed after your friend here grabbed my arm."


    To make my point, I nudged the headless corpse with the tip of my foot.


    "Now if all of you don''t want to die by my hands or get barred from this tower for life, you''re going to do exactly as I say, understand? No, scratch that. Even if you try to get yourself barred now, I will just head outside and kill you, so either obey or die."


    Thest guard furrowed his brows at me, "Who do you think you are--"


    "Wrong answer."


    I pierced his throat with a lightning spear.


    He gasped and wed at his throat, falling to his knees and making gurgling noises as blood poured out of the hole in his neck.


    I left him to die and turned my gaze to the remaining scribes.


    One of them bowed his head, "Ple¡­ Please make use of me!"


    Seeing theirpatriot submit, the rest of them quickly bowed their heads as well.


    Hmph. Like Master said, this ce only understands power, that''s why I just need to show excess of it to make them submit to me.


    Pride? That''s the one thing they can do without if they can get more power for themselves.


    If only I didn''t need to worry about Master finding out about this, otherwise I would have subjugated the entire tower alongside my sisters and Brendan to make them work for us.


    "I want every book, scroll or anything rted that contains information about the Demon God and the Sinister Demon Sect here. Also anything rted to Divine Lightning as well. Do it well and I may let you live."


    "Yes ma''am!"


    Hmph, that''s more I like it.


    I''ll just kill them all after they have served their uses, I already know they will try to backstab me afterwards so there''s no reason to keep them around after this.


    Especially when they pose a risk of letting Master find out what happened here.


    Now I''ll just see what this ''The Divine Lightning Of Destruction'' is about. Hopefully it tells me of how I can destroy this entire ne before we leave¡­

 Chapter 879: I Got Your Back

    <h4>Chapter 879: I Got Your Back</h4>


    (MC POV)


    Like I thought, the book Cai Hong wanted to read was literally a book about a hero.


    That would have been fine and all but¡­ It''s a story about me going to ''y'' Sophia, or rather, a book loosely based on it.


    I didn''t even know they had a book written about it, even more curious was how did this even end up here on the Cloud ne?


    Did that Dark Sect guy drop this here or something? The timelines don''t really match up though¡­


    Omniscience is also being really vague that it was simply ''dropped here''. I''m guessing this book got caught in some kind of dimensional rift or something which sent it into this specific library for some reason?


    Well, it''s not really that important so I forgot about it and concentrated on reading the book to Cai Hong who was currently cuddled on myp.


    Also, Iris was seated beside me and leaning her head against my arm while Akari and Shiori were curled up in their usual spots on my shoulders. All of them were really enjoying the storytime with me it seems.


    "Papa! Hero!" Cai Hong squealed while I flipped to the next page.


    Yes, she is aware that the hero mentioned in the story was me, even though the story had embellished almost every single thing and almost nothing was urate.


    Right now the story had reached the point where I had gathered all my clearly fictionalpanions, beaten all the Four Heavenly Generals of the Demon Lord that most definitely didn''t exist in reality, before finally making my way towards the throne room of the giant castle that most certainly was never built.


    I flipped to the next page and read aloud the epic battle that most definitely did not happen between my group and the Demon Lord who, in this story, was a male that was twice my height and had impressivelyrge horns adorning his head.


    Whoever wrote this had a very vivid imagination, going so far as to recount on how mypanions and I worked together to finally strike down the Demon Lord.


    I thought the story would continue with the group returning back home as heroes but surprisingly, the story went on to show how I made my way to the defeated Demon Lord''s side and healed him.


    Unsure of where this was going, I continued reading the book aloud for Cai Hong.


    "The Hero, the one most beloved by all and the most magnanimous of all heroes, reached down and cradled the Demon Lord to his chest. ''Hush now,'' he says, healing his past nemesis of his wounds


    pletely. ''Everything will be alright.''"


    Cai Hong giggled, "Papa is nice~"


    I very much want to say the guy in the book isn''t me but I decided to just continue reading it.


    "The Hero brushed away the stray strands of hair from the Demon Lord''s face, cradling him like he would a baby. The two of them shared a smile, as though the previous battle before had been nothing but a lie. Slowly, the two of them inched closer, both their lips parting and''..."


    I snapped the book shut, "And then peace was returned to thends and they all returned home happily ever after."


    "Yayyyyy~" Cai Hong pped happily.


    I quickly turned the book over and checked who the author was.


    ¡­


    Goddamnit Odriana!!! I should have known it was written by you!! I should have known this when all mypanions were described to be exceptionally handsome and pretty boys and when more time and effort were put into describing the men than the women!!


    How the hell did your book even end up here?!! Did you and ria use it as some kind of test for a warp drive or something?! Is it just so you could spread your books further than it already has?!


    You know what, I don''t want to know.


    At least it was innocent enough up until the Demon Lord so it still qualified as a good enough story for me to read to Cai Hong.


    "Papa, hero!" She squealed again, this time hugging my face.


    I felt Iris shifting her weight before she slipped her hand in mine, going so far as to entwine her fingers in between my own.


    I looked to the side to see the cosmic being refusing to meet my eye, but I knew she was blushing since her ears were noticeably red. I guess she must have realised what kind of story it was and felt a little embarrassed about it.


    All of a sudden, I heard the sound of lightning exploding in the upper levels of the tower, startling everyone else around us.


    Looks like Lian Li''s doing just fine at least.


    Right as I was considering checking up on the rest of my disciples, several people entered the tower and looked around the ce.


    At first, I didn''t pay any attention to them but they were obviously looking for me since they made a beeline towards me the moment they looked in my direction.


    Looking up, I realised it was those old men that Shiori and Akari had been tossing around earlier. It looks like they had managed to heal themselves beforeing to look for me, most probably for revenge.


    Sensing the imminent confrontation, I stood up and handed the book I had finished reading to Cai Hong.


    "Cai Hong, why don''t you, Shiori and Akari go put this book back and look for another book?" I suggested.


    "Okies~" She giggled, taking the book from me with a bright smile.


    My foxes knew what I was trying to do and leapt off my shoulders to apany my little dragon in her search for a new book. Naturally, they know to smash any idiots who dare to try and harm my little one.


    The old men reached me just as she pranced away. Some of them spotted her and tried to chase her so I moved to step in front of them.


    Two of them decided to intercept me before I could block their way so I reached out my hand and waved, freezing those that tried to go after Cai Hong in their ce.


    Since the only one here that could see me do anything to them was Iris, there''s no reason for me to hold back either.


    "Give me one good reason why I shouldn''t kill all of you right here and now?" I asked.


    One of them scoffed, "You wouldn''t dare--"


    I pierced his throat with my right hand and grabbed his spine at the very back of his throat. Locking his body in ce with a Technique, I pulled out my hand along with the entirety of his spine.


    I then released the locking Technique and the old man crumbled lifelessly onto the ground.


    Dumping the spine back on his corpse, I burned them both with a quick st of fire before turning to look at the rest of the old men.


    "Alright. Next?"

 Chapter 880: I Got Your Back

    <h4>Chapter 880: I Got Your Back</h4>


    (MC POV)


    Like I thought, the book Cai Hong wanted to read was literally a book about a hero.


    That would have been fine and all but¡­ It''s a story about me going to ''y'' Sophia, or rather, a book loosely based on it.


    I didn''t even know they had a book written about it, even more curious was how did this even end up here on the Cloud ne?


    Did that Dark Sect guy drop this here or something? The timelines don''t really match up though¡­


    Omniscience is also being really vague that it was simply ''dropped here''. I''m guessing this book got caught in some kind of dimensional rift or something which sent it into this specific library for some reason?


    Well, it''s not really that important so I forgot about it and concentrated on reading the book to Cai Hong who was currently cuddled on myp.


    Also, Iris was seated beside me and leaning her head against my arm while Akari and Shiori were curled up in their usual spots on my shoulders. All of them were really enjoying the storytime with me it seems.


    "Papa! Hero!" Cai Hong squealed while I flipped to the next page.


    Yes, she is aware that the hero mentioned in the story was me, even though the story had embellished almost every single thing and almost nothing was urate.


    Right now the story had reached the point where I had gathered all my clearly fictionalpanions, beaten all the Four Heavenly Generals of the Demon Lord that most definitely didn''t exist in reality, before finally making my way towards the throne room of the giant castle that most certainly was never built.


    I flipped to the next page and read aloud the epic battle that most definitely did not happen between my group and the Demon Lord who, in this story, was a male that was twice my height and had impressivelyrge horns adorning his head.


    Whoever wrote this had a very vivid imagination, going so far as to recount on how mypanions and I worked together to finally strike down the Demon Lord.


    I thought the story would continue with the group returning back home as heroes but surprisingly, the story went on to show how I made my way to the defeated Demon Lord''s side and healed him.


    Unsure of where this was going, I continued reading the book aloud for Cai Hong.


    "The Hero, the one most beloved by all and the most magnanimous of all heroes, reached down and cradled the Demon Lord to his chest. ''Hush now,'' he says, healing his past nemesis of his wounds


    pletely. ''Everything will be alright.''"


    Cai Hong giggled, "Papa is nice~"


    I very much want to say the guy in the book isn''t me but I decided to just continue reading it.


    "The Hero brushed away the stray strands of hair from the Demon Lord''s face, cradling him like he would a baby. The two of them shared a smile, as though the previous battle before had been nothing but a lie. Slowly, the two of them inched closer, both their lips parting and''..."


    I snapped the book shut, "And then peace was returned to thends and they all returned home happily ever after."


    "Yayyyyy~" Cai Hong pped happily.


    I quickly turned the book over and checked who the author was.


    ¡­


    Goddamnit Odriana!!! I should have known it was written by you!! I should have known this when all mypanions were described to be exceptionally handsome and pretty boys and when more time and effort were put into describing the men than the women!!


    How the hell did your book even end up here?!! Did you and ria use it as some kind of test for a warp drive or something?! Is it just so you could spread your books further than it already has?!


    You know what, I don''t want to know.


    At least it was innocent enough up until the Demon Lord so it still qualified as a good enough story for me to read to Cai Hong.


    "Papa, hero!" She squealed again, this time hugging my face.


    I felt Iris shifting her weight before she slipped her hand in mine, going so far as to entwine her fingers in between my own.


    I looked to the side to see the cosmic being refusing to meet my eye, but I knew she was blushing since her ears were noticeably red. I guess she must have realised what kind of story it was and felt a little embarrassed about it.


    All of a sudden, I heard the sound of lightning exploding in the upper levels of the tower, startling everyone else around us.


    Looks like Lian Li''s doing just fine at least.


    Right as I was considering checking up on the rest of my disciples, several people entered the tower and looked around the ce.


    At first, I didn''t pay any attention to them but they were obviously looking for me since they made a beeline towards me the moment they looked in my direction.


    Looking up, I realised it was those old men that Shiori and Akari had been tossing around earlier. It looks like they had managed to heal themselves beforeing to look for me, most probably for revenge.


    Sensing the imminent confrontation, I stood up and handed the book I had finished reading to Cai Hong.


    "Cai Hong, why don''t you, Shiori and Akari go put this book back and look for another book?" I suggested.


    "Okies~" She giggled, taking the book from me with a bright smile.


    My foxes knew what I was trying to do and leapt off my shoulders to apany my little dragon in her search for a new book. Naturally, they know to smash any idiots who dare to try and harm my little one.


    The old men reached me just as she pranced away. Some of them spotted her and tried to chase her so I moved to step in front of them.


    Two of them decided to intercept me before I could block their way so I reached out my hand and waved, freezing those that tried to go after Cai Hong in their ce.


    Since the only one here that could see me do anything to them was Iris, there''s no reason for me to hold back either.


    "Give me one good reason why I shouldn''t kill all of you right here and now?" I asked.


    One of them scoffed, "You wouldn''t dare--"


    I pierced his throat with my right hand and grabbed his spine at the very back of his throat. Locking his body in ce with a Technique, I pulled out my hand along with the entirety of his spine.


    I then released the locking Technique and the old man crumbled lifelessly onto the ground.


    Dumping the spine back on his corpse, I burned them both with a quick st of fire before turning to look at the rest of the old men.


    "Alright. Next?"

 Chapter 881: Im Not Into Old Men

    <h4>Chapter 881: I''m Not Into Old Men</h4>


    (MC POV)


    I could sense that everyone was still trying to process what had happened so I generously gave them all the time they needed to do so.


    "What¡­ What did you¡­ But¡­ No violent acts¡­" The lead old man sputtered.


    "I don''t like repeating myself. I asked for you to give me a good reason not to kill all of you right here and now," I reminded them.


    He turned to look at me, blinking a few times before finally registering my words.


    "Umm¡­ That¡­ We merely wanted to ask what¡­ Ummm¡­ What mister expert saw inside the vault as we have never been in there before¡­"


    An obvious lie of course, they definitely came to me with the intention of trying to coerce me into giving up the treasures I found again. He only changed his attitude after I killed that guy in front of them.


    At least they learn fast which is a better alternative of having their heads stuck up their ass. Not that it gives me a better opinion of them anyway.


    I tilted my head at them, "I''m pretty sure the way to the vault is already open, why don''t you go and see it for yourselves?"


    The old man hesitated, "That¡­ Umm¡­ We aren''t confident if the traps arepletely inert¡­"


    "And this is supposed to be your ancestor isn''t it? Don''t you think it would shame him if you''re depending on an outsider to feed you everything he has left behind?"


    "Hasn''t umm¡­ Forgive me¡­ It seems that we have not even introduced ourselves¡­ I am Elder Ong of the Yi Sect, may I know your good name?"


    "Master Lin of Heaven Sect," I introduced myself curtly.


    "Well met, Master Lin of--"


    "Are we seriously letting him get away with killing Elder Han?!" Another old man interrupted from behind.


    Elder Ong hissed at the one who had interrupted him, "Quiet, Elder Ji."


    "Don''t ''quiet'' me! I''m not going to stand for this!" The now named Elder Ji growled as he pushed his way to stand in front of me. "You may have the others fooled with your illusion, but I see it for what it is! You think your little trick can scare us then you''re sorely mistaken!"


    Well, since he so willingly served himself up¡­


    I grabbed him by the throat and lifted him up, making sure to squeeze my fingers hard enough to cause him pain.


    He gasped and wed at my hands, trying and failing to break free as his mind was too busy trying toprehend how I broke through his defensive inscriptions like they weren''t there.


    Probably due to instinct, he tried to conjure up some kind of Technique to fling against me but his body was wrapped up in light and teleported outside before he could do so.


    Naturally, I wasn''t going to let him run away that easily so I made my way towards the entrance where I know the Elder should have been teleported to.


    Elder Ong quickly stepped beside me, not so much as blocking my way but merely just keeping pace with me.


    "Please, Master Lin. Elder Han, the one you¡­ Killed¡­ He was a good friend of his so he was distraught and lost himself in his rage, he did not mean what he said."


    I shifted my gaze to him but I did not slow down my steps, "Oh? Is Elder Ong so magnanimous that you would forgive and forget any slight dealt to you?"


    He hesitated for only a second, "If the situation calls for it¡­ Yes."


    I stopped and turned to him, "Very well then."


    His lips curled up into the beginnings of a smile right before I pped him across the face, the p loud enough for it to echo around the tower.


    There were a few soft gasps from the others who were watching the scene but more because they were surprised that I had done it than the action itself. Such things aremon here after all.


    I wouldn''t be the first ''young'' Practitioner to show disrespect to their elders.


    To his credit, he simply bowed his head in response to my p, "I thank you for your mercy, Master Lin."


    If he had said anything else I would have just continued with my original n of killing that guy.


    I nodded at his response, "Umu, so what do you want from me? I''m quite busy as you can see."


    "I know this is entirely shameless of us to ask this¡­ But could Master Lin be convinced to part with some of the treasures of the vault to us?"


    I scoffed at him, "You are right, that is indeed quite shameless of a request. What can you do to convince me?"


    "We can pay Master Lin the appropriate sum in gold."


    "You think I''m still interested in gold after gaining all the gold inside the vault?"


    "It¡­ Does not hurt to have more."


    I shook my head, "No, I do not think you have anything that would interest me enough to trade you anything from the vault."


    He held up his hands in a cating gesture, "What about women? We still have some female disciples that are especially beautiful. I can have some¡­ No, any of theme and serve Master Lin."


    I gestured to Iris who was standing meekly behind me, "I do not believe that any of them are a match to her beauty, are they? If I''m not even having a physical rtionship with her, do you think I''ll be interested in any of your female disciples?"


    Of course the reason why I''m not having sex with Iris is not rted to her physical appearance but they don''t need to know that.


    The veil that Iris wore on her face still prevented people from falling desperately in love with her but she still looked like a perfect beauty if someone were to look at her closely.


    That''s why the Elder quickly realised that none of his female disciples could match Iris after ncing at her direction. In fact, he looked quite shocked that he didn''t notice her presence before this.


    Not his fault though, it''s part of the veil''s properties.


    He wrung his hands, "Ah! We do have some young boys in our Sect as well! Surely they would be of interest to Master Lin?!"


    ¡­


    They think Brendan and I are a couple huh¡­


    I sighed, "No, I am not in that kind of rtionship with my male disciple either."


    "Ah¡­ Ah! I¡­ I may not be that experienced, but if Master Lin is fine with me¡­ I will dly oblige!" The old man in front of me dered as he started pulling off his robes.


    ¡­


    Like he was really stripping himself right in front of me.


    ¡­


    I of course did the most sensible thing and punched him in the face.


    The punch sent him crashing into the wall and knocked him out instantly, prompting the rest of the old men to rush to theirpanion.


    Right, I''m done with this group of people, I''m most definitely not going to let theme within five metres of me or my disciples.


    Now where is Cai Hong? I need to cuddle her to get rid of that memory of this old fart trying to strip in front of me¡­

 Chapter 882: Not My Problem, Im Not Even From Around Here

    <h4>Chapter 882: Not My Problem, I''m Not Even From Around Here</h4>


    (MC POV)


    The portal that leads to this dimension only remains open for twenty four hours and it should close in less than an hour.


    Because of that, everyone is making their way back to the entrance to leave this ce before they get stuck in here.


    It''s not like you can just stay here until the portal reopens again because this space will purge itself of anyone still remaining inside by disintegrating them.


    Unless you''re stronger than the person who created this space, you''ll be killed without question.


    Obviously it''s not exactly a threat to us so while others were rushing towards the exit, my group was taking a leisurely stroll towards it.


    "Even now they''re still fixated on themselves¡­" Brendan pointed out, eyeing the other Practitioners that were rushing past us.


    Even at this point, they were still taking the opportunity to sabotage one another as they tried to cripple or impede their rivals to prevent them from leaving.


    We had walked past several Practitioners who were knocked out or tied up to be left by the side of the road, fated to be disintegrated as soon as the portal closed.


    "Like Master said, the people here are all trash," Lian Li muttered, obviously unhappy.


    Hmmm¡­ Looks like whatever happened at the tower just now really pissed her off. I wanted to ask her what happened but I figured it was better if I didn''t know.


    As we neared the portal though, the five Sect Masters of the top five Sects had just arrived as well.


    "Ah¡­ Master Lin," Sect Mistress Mu greeted. "Is there any chance we could convince you to reconsider your stance on the Demon God issue?"


    "No," I told her off easily before walking past her.


    "In¡­ In that case, how abouting over to our Sect for a visit? Let us make up for how my disciples have mistreated Master Lin."


    "Unnecessary."


    Seriously, could you be any more transparent with your intentions?


    She turned to the other Sect Masters for help but they were just as lost as she was.


    Ignoring them, I strolled through the portal with my disciples, the Sect Masters and their entourage following closely behind us.


    We reappeared back in the ruins that we had been camping before, the ce was already crowded with Practitioners who had returned earlier than we did.


    The five Sect Masters also stepped through the portal after us, all of them looking like they were trying toe up with a way to get me involved with their Demon God problem.


    We were just about to step off the tform when, out of nowhere, several Techniques were thrown directly at us.


    I was going to erect a shield around us but stopped when I realised my disciples were already moving to intercept them.


    Lian Li, Manami, Kiyomi and Eris quickly deflected and blocked all the attacksing from above while Diao Chan and Brendan took care of the ones from below, effectively negating the ambush.


    Tsuki and ria hung back just in case there were anymore surprises in store.


    My disciples immediately sent the five Sect Masters behind us an ugly look.


    Sect Mistress Mu was quick to exin, "We did not order this!"


    Tsuki rolled her eyes at them, "To think the top 5 Sect Masters weren''t able to react to something like this. Is that the standard of this ce?"


    "I don''t even know how they have stayed at the top without someone sticking a knife in their ribs," ria scoffed.


    Kiyomi shook her head in mock astonishment, "I''m surprised they could deal with that ''Demon god'' when they''re so weak. Yet they still have the face to ask Master for help?"


    "Ufufufu~ They truly are shameless aren''t they?" Manami giggled.


    Ok, ok girls, all of you really aren''t holding back huh?


    Also, is burning other people with insults the only time that ria and Tsuki get along? I''m not sure if I should be impressed or worried about them¡­


    Before those Sect Masters coulde up with an excuse, the sounds ofughter rang out from the sky above us.


    Everyone around looked up to see several cloaked figures floating in the sky. All of them wore ck cloaks except for one that wore a blood red one.


    The one with the red cloak floated closer towards us, "Impressive, all of you aren''t the Sect Masters of the top five Sects for nothing! If all of you had died from that then our God would be very upset!"


    "Sinister Demon Sect¡­" Sect Master Jing of the Golden Ascension Sect muttered.


    The guy in the red cloak tossed a bamboo tube thatnded on the ground in front of us, "The resurrection of our God is at hand and he will return stronger than ever! All of you are cordially invited to witness the return of our God! We do hope you''ll attend and entertain us!"


    Shadows burst out from under his cloak and enveloped all of the cloaked figures, causing them to disappear from our sight in an instant.


    Sect Master Buo of the Eternal Brotherhood Sect went forward and picked up the tube, spilling the rolled up parchment inside it within his palm.


    He scanned through it and turned towards us with wide eyes, "They''re reviving the Demon God tonight at the ruins of their Sect!"


    "Impossible!" Sect Master Jing cried out, snatching the parchment from his hands. "How can they revive him so easily?! We did not seal the Demon God, we killed him! They should not have been able to prepare all this without us knowing!"


    The other three Sect Masters converged behind Sect Master Jing and read the contents of the note over his shoulders. By the look on their faces, it seems what Sect Master Buo said was true.


    "It might be a trap," Sect Master Suo pointed out, the man trying his best to ignore me after his embarrassing loss against me.


    "We still cannot leave this to chance, we must go there and prevent this. Luckily everyone had grown stronger after our visit to the Secret Dimension," Sect Master Xing of the Sect Sect grumbled before turning to me.


    That prompted everyone to turn towards me as well.


    I held up my hand before they could ask the question, "I already said no. This is a you problem so stop trying to get me involved in it. We''re going home."


    Sect Master Sup finally turned to face me, "If you''re too scared to face a being stronger than you then just say it, no need to give so many excuses."


    I know that he was just trying to goad me so I simply shrugged my shoulders. They can think whatever they want.


    Since we''re done here, I snapped my fingers and teleported all of us back home, making us appear in my courtyard again. There was no reason for us to stay there anymore after all.


    "Oh, wee home, Master," Sophia greeted me with her usual tone again, not even remotely surprised by my second sudden appearance.


    I was about to return her greeting when Lian Li grabbed my arm, "Master! Can we go back, please?"


    "Eh? Go back to the Cloud ne? Why?"


    "We¡­ We wanted to look around that ce a bit more¡­ It''s a new ce after all¡­"


    The rest of my disciples also nodded their heads in agreement quickly.


    "Could we, please, Master?" Eris begged.


    Manami grabbed my other arm and squashed it in between her cleavage, "We didn''t have much fun there, Master~"


    "Just for a while, please?" Diao Chan pleaded.


    Ah, right... I''ve been in that ce long enough in my past life that I didn''t think it was a big deal anymore to be there. But for my disciples, going to another ne should have been a novel experience.


    Well, since most of the Practitioners should be upied with dealing with that Demon God that''s going to appear, I suppose we can just go and look around in the meantime.


    "Alright, alright. I''ll be back again, Sophia."


    "Take care Master," she answered with a bow, not evenmenting on my decision.


    I teleported all of us back to the Cloud ne again, returning us to the cave that we had first appeared in.


    Now I need to remember what interesting sights there are around here to bring my disciples to for sightseeing¡­


    Hmm? Is it just me or do the smiles on my disciples'' faces look a little weird?

 Chapter 883: You Just Revived? Then Die Again

    <h4>Chapter 883: You Just Revived? Then Die Again</h4>


    (Lian Li POV)


    Perfect, we managed to convince Master toe back to this wretched ne without too much trouble.


    It is true that we wanted to explore more of the ne as well, but the primary reason was so that we can get rid of that self proimed ''demon god'' and also teach those arrogant Sects a lesson.


    They were still trying to take advantage of Master even after He had saved their lives¡­ They truly are unworthy of existence.


    In the end, Master brought us to various interesting ces around the Cloud ne for sightseeing and we had a lot of fun with Master!


    Master even brought us to the top of this gorgeous waterfall and shared a kiss with me!


    Ahhhh~ Just remembering it makes me feel so tingly!!


    For the night, Master brought us to a really nice mountain resort that was frequented by the richest and most influential people of this ne.


    At first the staff there looked down on Master for being a nobody as well, but after Master ttened the entire mountain and rebuilt it again, they were quick to change their attitudes.


    I''m still recording them into our little book of tortures though~ We''ll have so much fun torturing all these people when we attain our godhood!


    Master hadmented offhandedly that we should go on another vacation with the rest back on the Earthen ne and we readily agreed. Maybe we can go back to that beach resort of Guiying''s and have another beach vacation there!


    This time¡­ Ehehe¡­ This time I''ll definitely be more bold in my advances on Master! I''m already looking forward to it!


    Before we can enjoy ourselves though, there''s still the issue of those useless pieces of trash that have to be taken care of.


    Initially we wanted to go together as a group but the other girls got caught up in Master''s Godly massage skills in the bath and were too blissed out to follow me.


    Well¡­ I may or may not be the reason why they ended up like that since I was hoping to deal with this alone as well.


    That means more people for me to torment!


    Using the information I got from those worthless insects I had ''convinced'' to help me back at the tower, I quickly found where the location of that Sinister Demon Sect was.


    The ruins of the Sect was located in the valley between two mountains, the ce initially chosen to hide the Sect better and the defensive position it upied.


    Although a pitch ck dome was now surrounding it, I knew I was at the right ce since there was arge crowd of those pathetic pieces of trash gathered outside of it. There were a few scattered groups here and thereunching Techniques at the dome but all of their attempts failed to even scratch the dome.


    I''m honestly surprised that they even managed to put aside their differences to fight against amon enemy. I''d thought they would still be at each other''s throats even when a threat big enough to wipe them out was at their doorsteps.


    Ah, perhaps it''s precisely because they were like that in their first encounter with this so-called ''demon god'' that caused them to suffer more casualties than they should?


    Hmph, so they are still trash after all.


    Right as I was considering if I should announce my presence the dome pulsated a few times before disappearing altogether, revealing several hundreds of cloak wearing Practitioners inside led by someone wearing the robes of the Dark Sect.


    "I have returned!!" The Dark Sect trash roared with his fists in the air. "Now I shall im this world as my own!! Kneel if you don''t wish to die!!"


    Typical Dark Sect trash.


    I was really tempted to just strike him down with Lightning from here but I decided to see how the trash of this ne would react to him first. Maybe they actually could actually win against him?


    The group of useless trash let out a roar and charged forward, materialising various different Techniques to throw against the cloaked figures.


    The Dark Sect idiot waved his hand and all of their attacks were consumed by a wall of darkness before being reflected back to them.


    Explosions rang out amidst the trash group and everyone quickly scattered.


    Hmph. This was proof that they hadn''t really set aside their differences to work together. Otherwise, they would have been able to block the reflected Techniques by making a shield together instead of simply running away from it.


    The Dark Sect trash took advantage of the confusion and summoned several Dark spears, tossing them towards the still confused group of morons and skewering several of them.


    I tried to find the five shameless idiots among the crowd, I assumed that they would have led the charge but apparently the five of them were hiding behind the horde and simply ordering everyone else to charge.


    Ugh¡­ They''re even more useless than I thought they were.


    I watched the one sided ughter go on for a few more minutes until I finally got bored. I still want to be pampered by Master tonight so I can''t spend too much time here.


    dding myself in Divine Lightning, I leapt up into the air and dropped down in between the two groups.


    Mynding caused the area around me to explode into a dust cloud but I quickly swept it away, capturing everyone''s attention to my form.


    "Oh? What''s this? A hidden expert? Hahaha! It doesn''t matter though, you people from the Cloud ne are all weak to me! Spear of Annihtion!!" The Dark Sect trash cackled.


    He tossed a Dark spear at me but I casually deflected it with the back of my hand, sending it flying back at twice the speed to impale one of his followers behind him.


    That action seemed to have shocked everyone as everyone stopped to gape at me.


    The female Sect Mistress that I did not bother to remember the name ofnded a short distance away from me, "You¡­ You''re that man''s disciple! Did he decide to help us after all?"


    I red at her, "First of all, my Master is more than just a simple ''man''. Second of all, this piece of trash is not even worth my Master''s time to deal with and precisely because my Master is too benevolent, He won''t move Himself to do so either. That''s why¡­ I will be the one to clean up this group of trash before they can inconvenience my Master."


    I didn''t wait to see if she had a response to that before I redirected my attention back to the Dark Sect trash.


    "Listen well you piece of shit. I am Lian Li, first disciple of Master Lin of Heaven Sect. You have inconvenienced my Master greatly and so¡­ You shall die."


    The trash''s eyes widened, "Ma¡­ Master Lin?! No, no, no¡­ He can''t be here! He can''t be! Ev¡­ Everyone! Attack her!!"


    Oh? He recognises Master''s name? How surprising. Not that this changes his fate in any way since I already decided he will die.


    Now please, can all of you stay still so I can kill you?

 Chapter 884: The Real Demon God(dess)

    <h4>Chapter 884: The Real Demon God(dess)</h4>


    (Sect Mistress Mu POV)


    If I said that we were confident of taking down the Demon God ourselves, I would be lying.


    Our initial n was to send as many people as possible to wear him down like thest time before the five of us moved in to fight him for real. Obviously no one would be willing to throw their lives away so we convinced everyone that he would be at his weakest in his first few moments of his revival.


    They would then be blinded by the possibility of receiving glory by ying him and thus rush towards attacking him with everything they had.


    They wouldn''t even care if the brothers and sisters beside them fell to the Demon God''s attacks since, to them, it just meant fewerpetition.


    But even that had a limit, since they would start to see their attacks were pointless after the Demon God brushes them away effortlessly for the umpteenth time.


    Coupled with the fact that we had less than a day to prepare everyone for this, we were most definitely not ready to face him.


    The five of us were already considering cutting our losses and running away from here first when lightning struck down from the sky.


    I recognised the person immediately as one of that expert''s disciples. It was hard to forget her with that golden hair of hers, I don''t think I''ve seen anyone else with such lustrous hair in my life.


    If she''s here, could that expert be here as well? Did he change his mind and decided to help us? That would be the best scenario for us and we can let him do all the work! But why did he send her out alone? Was she supposed to negotiate with the Demon God first?


    That would be foolish, he doesn''t care about negotiations.


    Ah, he''s using that Dark Spear Technique again, she''s most definitely going to die. What a waste¡­


    ¡­


    Eh?


    She deflected it¡­ With her bare hands? That very same Technique that could break through Sect Master Jing''s strongest defence Technique was reflected with the back of her hand?


    Could she¡­ Could she actually be the real master and the other expert was merely a decoy?


    I quickly flew towards her and tried probing her for information.


    My thought of her being the stronger one was shattered with her deration that this Demon God was beneath her master''s notice.


    Could that actually be possible? She managed to defend herself against his attack without trying so there''s some weight to her words.


    He did say he was not from this ne so I thought he might have been from the Spiritual ne. But even people there wouldn''t be able to casually dismiss the Demon God like that.


    That means¡­ The legendary Earthen ne itself?


    "Ma¡­ Master Lin?! No, no, no¡­ He can''t be here! He can''t be! Ev¡­ Everyone! Attack her!!" The Demon God suddenly shouted, fear obvious in his voice.


    What''s going on? Why is the Demon God suddenly so afraid?


    No, I don''t have time to worry about that. All the members of the Sinister Demon Sect are charging towards us. As strong as this girl is, she can''t handle this many--


    "Trash."


    She waved her hand and the area in front of her exploded in a blinding sh of light.


    When the light faded, more than half of the Sinister Demon Sect members were obliterated.


    She then lifted a finger and pointed to several of them, including one that was wearing a red cloak that signified his status as a senior member.


    "You, you, you and you¡­ And that group over there," She called out. "All of you had the audacity to attack my Master earlier today. Move to the side so I can deal with youter. And where do you think you''re going?"


    I looked up to realise the Demon God was actually trying to run away.


    Before he could get too far, a bolt of lightning struck him down from the sky, sending him crashing back down onto the earth.


    The Demon God¡­ Was struck down¡­


    "I told you all to move, are you making me repeat myself you fucking trash?"


    We were so shocked by the sight that we forgot she was still here. Ah, she was telling those people she pointed to earlier to move, didn''t she? Did she really think they would listen to her?


    She seemed to have gotten tired of waiting and gestured to them, "Fine, I''ll move you trash myself."


    Lightning spears appeared out of thin air and shot themselves towards them, piercing them through their shoulders and flinging them away to be stuck on the ground.


    She then snapped her fingers and the other Sinister Demon Sect members were engulfed by a column of Lightning that fell from the sky, instantly annihting them.


    The Sinister Demon Sect was effectively destroyed just like that.


    I don''t know how else I am supposed to react at this point, everything just felt so surreal.


    The sound of her footsteps was what drew me back to my senses. The golden haired girl was now making her way towards the Demon God that was in the midst of climbing out of the crater he had made when he crashnded.


    Though the way she walked was as casual as it can be, I could sense the aura of death around her and that was not because of her Practitioner aura either.


    She looks so refined and deadly radiating that aura of power, I believe she must be some kind of nobledy that ha--


    "Why are you crawling away you trash?! AHAHAHA! Just look at that pathetic sight of you crawling like the worm you are! You dare call yourself a god just because you have some power?! You fucking trash! I''m going to rip you to pieces right here!! AHAHAHAHA!!!"


    ¡­


    Correction¡­ She''s a demon.


    The Demon God was still trying to crawl away but she leapt behind him and grabbed his right hand, lifting him up to face her.


    That was when I realised she had a crazed smile on her face.


    The pitiful Demon God tried to raise his free hand to attack her but she just smacked it away like an afterthought.


    "Usually I would let you choose which finger to start with, but I''m in a rush today so I''ll pick for you¡­ Your pinky finger shall be first!!"


    Her fingers curled around the Demon God''s little finger and¡­ Oh¡­ She ripped the finger out¡­


    Without even caring about the Demon God that was screaming out in pain in front of her, she had moved to his ring finger and ripped that out too.


    Then it was the middle finger¡­ And then the index finger¡­ And finally the thumb.


    All the while she was pulling off the fingers of the once feared Demon God, she continued tough and cackle at his suffering.


    "Scream!! Scream you fucking trash!! Did you know how much you inconvenienced my Master?!! Beg Him for his mercy!! Ah, but don''t beg too much, otherwise He might actually hear and you''ll stain Master''s eyes with the sight of your pathetic existence. So I think it''s better if you just beg in your heart and not scream so much¡­ Eh? Why are you still screaming even though I told you to shut up? Ah, I know, let me help you with that!"


    She reached into the Demon God''s mouth and ripped his tongue out. Obviously that didn''t stop his cries of pain either.


    "Ughhh¡­. You''re so noisy¡­ Shut up shut up shut up shut up shut up shut up¡­"


    Now she''s just punching the Demon God in the face in order to shut him up¡­ Her punches were so hard that it broke his teeth and nose.


    He finally stopped screaming after he was knocked out which satisfied the demoness.


    But instead of letting him go, she moved to his other hand and started plucking the fingers there as well which made him scream again.


    To think the feared Demon God that could crush us with impunity was reduced to this crying, snivelling mess¡­


    "Ugh¡­ Your voice is really irritating, you know?" The demoness muttered as she pieced his throat with her hand, reducing his screams to a dying gargle.


    "Oh, my bad. Even though I''m in a rush, I still can''t kill you before I''ve made you suffer enough, so don''t die just yet."


    She took out a pill bottle from her sleeve and forced one into the hole in his throat. The next moment, he was healed back to perfect health as though everything had been an illusion.


    What¡­ What was that?


    What did she feed him to heal him like that? There''s no such¡­ No¡­ The Divine Immortal Essence Pill?! But no one has been able to make it since god knows how many centuries ago! Who is she?!


    "Ok, now stay quiet while I start over, ok?" She chuckled, ripping off his little finger again.


    I¡­ I think I should go home¡­


    "Oh? Whoever said that you pieces of trash could leave too? I have some things to say to all of you as well. Anyone who tries to leave¡­ Dies."


    At her words, some tried to teleport away but she immediately reached out her hand and shot Lightning Bolts at where those people had been.


    I thought she missed but the people who had teleported away reappeared the next moment with the Lightning bolts piercing their shoulders.


    The demoness tilted her head at them, "What did I just say¡­ Looks like you are hard of hearing? Looks like you want to join this trash in his suffering? Very well,e over here and I''ll help tear your little fingers off one by one! AHAHAHAHAHA!!!"


    ¡­


    I believe we''re all thinking that she''s the real Demon God now¡­

 Chapter 885: Lovemaking After A Workout (*RR)

    <h4>Chapter 885: Lovemaking After A Workout (*RR)</h4>


    (MC POV)


    "Huaaaaaa~~ Maaaasterrrr~ It feels so gooooood~ You can do it harder~" Manami moaned.


    I chuckled at her choice of words as I continued to massage her back.


    "Ehehehehe~ Master''s hands¡­ Ehehehe~" another voice moaned.


    I directed my attention to the side to see Diao Chan mumbling in her sleep on the bed. My Witch definitely enjoyed the massage I gave her more than she should, especially since I made sure the one I gave her was of the painful kind.


    Manami was thest one to be receiving my massage, my fox disciple wanted to gost so that she could have fun watching everyone''s reactions.


    I even suggested cloning myself to do them all at once but they shot the idea down and insisted that I do them one by one instead.


    It''s not like that''s a problem for me since I was more worried that they might feel left out if I did them one by one.


    But it seems like my concerns were unfounded since they had a lot of fun watching each other''s reactions too.


    Right as I was finishing up with Manami, the door suddenly flew open and a gasping Lian Li appeared.


    "Ma¡­ Master! Am¡­ Am I toote?!"


    I smiled at her, "Not at all, I''m just finishing up with Manami right now."


    To think she had an upset stomach and had to stay in the toilet for so long, I''ll be sure to have a word with the chefs of this resortter. Maybe I should prepare my disciples'' meals from now on so they don''t get upset stomachs anymore?


    Hmm¡­ But they did insist that the food wasn''t the reason why Lian Li got an upset stoma-- No wait¡­ Is she pregnant?!


    That can''t be! I made sure to alter the chances of me impregnating my girls to zero! Could it be¡­ Nah, it can''t be. I''m guessing she''s just experiencing something embarrassing that she doesn''t want to talk about, I can understand that.


    Hmm? Why did I never consider the possibility she might be cheating on me?


    Please, I''d sooner believe that Cai Hong hates me than something as ridiculous as the girls cheating on me.


    I tucked the blissfully unconscious Manami into bed and eyed Lian Li''s sweating form, "Perhaps¡­ You should take a bath first?"


    Lian Li finally noticed that she was sweating through her clothes and let out a gasp of surprise, "My¡­ My apologies Master! I''ve shown you something embarrassing!!"


    I chuckled, "No need to worry. I''ll go with you too since I''m also sweating a little."


    "Ah¡­ Ah?! Bathing with Master?! With Pleasure!!"


    Lian Li''s face lit up at my suggestion and she quickly came over to start pulling me in the direction of the baths. Good thing the other girls were already passed out from pleasure or they would have insisted oning along as well.


    The moment we got to the baths, she stripped both of us in record time and soon enough, the two of us were submerged in the bath water with Lian Li sitting in between my legs and leaning against my chest.


    Because we paid for the best amodations avable, we had arge private bath for ourselves so there was no need to worry about anyone elseing in.


    I think we all know where this is going by now¡­


    "Hmmm¡­ I see¡­ They are indeed quite stiff."


    "Nnn¡­ Haa¡­ Ha¡­ Master¡­"


    "Oh, was that too hard?"


    "No¡­ It feels good, Master¡­"


    Taking that as permission, I continued to massage her shoulders to relieve them of their tension.


    "Hmm¡­ Your back is also quite stiff¡­ Should I have youy down so I can work on them?" I suggested.


    Lian Li leaned her back against me before guiding my hands towards her chest, making me grope her as she let out lewd moans.


    "They''re stiff because of these, Master. Won''t you help me here as well?" She cooed.


    Hmmm, normally she''s not this assertive¡­ Did something happen to cause her lust to spike? Oh well, I was fully expecting such a development to happen after she dragged me into the bath anyway.


    Thus, I dutifully caressed my disciple''s bosoms, pinching her erect nipples between my fingers from time to time.


    She tilted her head back with pursed lips at me, prompting me to lean forward to capture her lips with mine in a kiss.


    Lian Li moaned into my mouth as she deepened the kiss, rolling her tongue into my mouth and tasting the insides of my mouth.


    I kissed her back as I continued to grope her breasts, rolling her bountiful bosoms in between my hands.


    Probably because she could not kiss me properly at this angle but Lian Li soon got up and plopped herself back down on myp to face me, continuing our kiss face to face.


    My hands thus shifted from her bosoms to her bottom, each of my hands kneading into her soft cheeks while I kissed her.


    At this point, my cock was already standing at attention while pushing itself against her navel, something Lian Li capitalised on by gyrating her hips to tempt me.


    She broke her kiss with me and looked at me with lust filled eyes, "Master¡­ Won''t you massage my pussy with your cock too?"


    I smirked, "Since you asked so nicely¡­"


    I lifted her up from the water andid her down at the edge of the bath, spreading her legs apart to allow me an unobstructed view of her dripping wet pussy.


    Unable to help myself, I lowered myself andtched my mouth on her entrance,pping away at her honeypot.


    The sweet taste of her nectar flooded my mouth as her moans echoed around the bath, her hips lifting off the ground as she grinded her hips against my face.


    "Unngaaah!!" She moaned eloquently as I plunged my tongue into her folds and stirred her insides. "Master!! Not your tongue!! Unnggghhh!! I want your cock!! Fill me up with your cock!!"


    I teased her a little bit more with my tongue before finally releasing her, letting her flop back down on the ground while I positioned my manhood against her entrance.


    Lian Li watched me with an expectant gaze as I pushed myself deep inside her, slowly sheathing my entire length into her silken folds.


    Her hips were raised again, this time because she was brought to orgasm from the feeling of being prated.


    I held her waist steady with my hands, giving her a few moments to finish cumming before I started thrusting myself in and out of her.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah!!! Master!! I just came!! I¡­ I can''t!! I''m melting!!"


    I stopped my hip thrusts to lean in and whisper in her aer, "Then melt for me."


    With those words, I intensified my hip thrusts again, kissing her deepest parts with the tip of my cock.


    "Ahaaan~~ Yes! Yes! Yeeeeees!! Master is making me melt!! Ah! Ah! I''m cumming!!" Lian Li screamed as she wrapped her legs and arms around me while shaking her hips with wild abandon.


    She really is exceptionally horny today for some reason¡­ Did she really eat something weird after all? I don''t think she did anything out of the ordinary right?


    Oops, I shouldn''t be thinking about other things while I''m making love with my woman.


    I continued plunging my cock inside of her while Lian Li held on to me for dear life, my disciple clenching and unclenching her pussy in a bid to milk me of my seed. Her legs had also locked themselves behind me, pulling me even deeper into her and making sure I would not be emptying my load anywhere else but inside her.


    I sat up so that she was now sitting on myp, allowing her to bounce herself in tune with my hip thrusts, something she did with relish while her pussy continued to squeeze down on my cock.


    When I felt the inevitable climax closing in on me, I did not try to fight it but instead, pushed myself as deep into Lian Li as I could before I came.


    "Master''s cuuuuum!! I''m being filled!!" She wailed, her own orgasm hitting her like a tidal wave as her womb was filled with my seed.


    I held nothing back as I made sure to empty my entire load into her waiting womb, painting it white with my cum.


    We copsed in each other''s arms, our breathsing out inrge gasps as we winded down from our high.


    I turned to look at my disciple, only to realise the lust that had been in her eyes was now reced with pure adoration.


    "Master¡­ I love you."


    What can I say except to respond to her honest feelings?


    I kissed her on her forehead tenderly, "I love you too."


    We held each other silently for a while, simply basking in each other''s warmth.


    Without warning, Lian Li moved to mount me and started wiggling her hips again.


    "One more time, Master?"


    Mmm¡­ Welp, time to start moving those hips of mine again.


    At least I don''t think she''s like this because of the food she ate earlier¡­

 Chapter 886: Letting Things Slip

    <h4>Chapter 886: Letting Things Slip</h4>


    (Lian Li POV)


    Ahhhh~ Receiving Master''s love and affection after dealing with those pieces of trash is the best!!


    I admit I umted quite a bit of stress from punishing all of them so I may have been a bit more needy than normal today.


    Ahhhnnn~ But Master took everything and gave me so much love!! I can still feel Master''s seed inside me~


    We had so much lovey dovey sex that my legs felt really wobbly afterwards and Master had to carry me back to our room. That princess carry was something to die for!!


    Ehehehe~ I even managed to sneak in several kisses while Master was carrying me~


    Mnnn~ I can''t wait for Master to bring us to the beach again! We can have as much fun there as we want! Hehehe~ So much fun indeed~


    "What are you thinking about, Lian Li? You''re making a really lewd face."


    I was brought out of my reverie by Eris''s question, our swordswoman propping herself up on her bed.


    It was already night time and Master had already tucked us into bed, meaning now was the time for us to have our usual girl talk.


    I wiped the drool from the side of my lips, "Hehe~ I was thinking of what Master would do to me when we go back to the beach."


    Diao Chan peeked out from her nkets, "Oooh? Were you imagining naughty things? I was most definitely imagining naughty things~"


    Yes, we can tell by the moans you were giving out under your nkets, Diao Chan, no need to tell us.


    "Ara, ara? Speaking of which, what happened to those trash you went out to deal with?" Manami asked, shifting toy on her side so that she could look at me. "To think little Lian Li would sneak out to deal with all of them yourself~"


    I shrugged, "Mmm¡­ Just the normal thing I guess? Oh, I did destroy the entire area since I found a really interesting book about my Divine Lightning, but that shouldn''t matter. Anyway, I doubt anyone woulde and bother us anymore."


    Now it was Kiyomi''s turn to show interest, "Oh? What did you do to them?"


    "Hmm? Nothing much really. I just showed them what happens if they inconvenience Master~ There weren''t any¡­ Permanent physical damages. Ehehehehe~"


    Hehehe~ I can''t deny I did have a lot of fun though!


    Ahh~ I want to have more fun with Master~


    *


    (MC POV)


    After tucking my disciples into bed, I decided to at least go and check out how the situation with the ''demon god'' was going on. If it was really troublesome, then I might need to step in so that he doesn''t disturb my disciples'' rest.


    Using omniscience, I found out where the location of the revival was and teleported myself to the location. The only people apanying me were Shiori, Akari and Iris.


    "Woah¡­ I guess I should have expected something like this," I muttered, looking at the extent of the destruction below us.


    ording to omniscience, the Sinister Demon Sect used to be located in a valley in between two mountains to hide from the rest of the world.


    Right now, all I see in front of me is a t desert with no sight of the aforementioned mountains and valley. I had to double check with omniscience that I was in the right ce too.


    It seems like the fight here was really intense¡­ Guess that Dark Sect guy was no pushover as well.


    Judging by the fact that the destruction was limited to this area only, I think it''s safe to say that the demon god was defeated.


    "How interesting¡­ Turning the whole ce into a desert just for this," Irismented while hiding her smile with her fan.


    Yep, for now she regained her divinity since it was just the two of us, thus she''s currently in her ''The End'' persona.


    Well she''s still cute so I have noments about it.


    I flew down to where I assumed the epicentre of the fight should be, looking around for any other traces of a fight.


    Akari leapt off my shoulder tond on the sand, "Oh? The sand feels hot Master!"


    Shiori also leapt off my shoulder to sniff at the sand, "Indeed, Divine One. Despite it being night, the sand feels warm to the touch. How curious¡­"


    Hmm¡­ Strange indeed.


    "Hmm, could you two look around and see if there''s anything interesting? I''m not expecting much but let''s just check around here."


    The two of them gave voices of acknowledgement before bounding off in two different directions.


    I know the giant desert was obviously caused by the fight between the demon god and those Practitioners who came to repel him, but the problem was that I don''t see any other traces like dead bodies or even broken weapons lying around here.


    Unless this was a Technique that turned everything in a certain area into sand? That would exin why the ruins were gone as well.


    Well, I already knew those idiots could handle this demon god and just wanted me to help them so they didn''t need to do anything themselves. Omniscience did show me a scene of the demon god being killed though I never bothered to find out who dealt the final blow.


    Why should I care if the result was already satisfactory? I won''t be seeing any of these people after today anyway. Although I didn''t expect this extent of damage¡­ I wonder what happened?


    ''I don''t understand, Master. If you''re so curious, why not just turn back time and see what happened for yourself?'' Iris asked telepathically.


    Well¡­ It''s not that big of a deal anyway. I never nned on getting involved in this problem so it''s better not to know too much. I am definitely not a saint, but I think I would sleep better if I didn''t know how many people died here fighting that demon god because of my inaction.


    ''Ara, ara? Master still cares about those pieces of moving trash despite how they tried to use you?''


    ''Caring'' is too strong of a word. I just don''t want to be inconvenienced with the knowledge.


    ''Fufufu~ Master really is too kind.''


    I don''t agree, if I really was kind, I would have helped them with this.


    ''Ara, ara? But Master still felt responsible, that''s why you came here, right? Ufufufu~ But there''s no need for you to worry Master~''


    I instinctively turned to raise an eyebrow at her, seeing Iris now smiling at me with her fan closed and resting under her chin. That smile of hers was a mischievous one.


    That was enough to tell me that she knew exactly what had happened here and it was not as simple as I thought it was.


    "What do you mean by that?" I asked, this time verbally.


    Iris also responded by speaking instead of telepathy, "The so-called demon god here was handled easily without even being able to do much. The formation of this desert wasn''t even caused by him."


    "Oh? Those Sect Masters were actually that strong huh."


    "Fufufu~ It''s not them either, Master. Your little disciple Lian Li was the one who did all this~"


    ¡­


    What?

 Chapter 887: The Power Of Denial

    <h4>Chapter 887: The Power Of Denial</h4>


    (MC POV)


    "Err¡­ What did you say?"


    "Fufufu~ I said the destruction around here was all due to the one with the name of Lian Li, Master."


    Huh¡­ Was her stomach ache so bad that it caused this ce to be turned into a desert? Our strength is increased by quite a bit in this ne so if she really was in that much pain, it might actually be possible¡­


    But to think it would cause this much damage at such a great distance away and also be coincidentally at where the demon god would return¡­ What were the odds?


    "Ufufufufu~ Master, you are so cute~" Iris giggled.


    "Where did thate from?"


    "Fufu~ Master has never considered the possibility that your little disciples could be hiding things from you or doing things behind your back. Isn''t that really cute?"


    I raised an eyebrow, "Naturally. They trust their lives with me, how can I not trust them in return?"


    "Master really is cute~ But isn''t Master doing things behind their back too?"


    "Unn¡­ They do have an image of me that I do not wish to shatter after all."


    Iris''s smile widened, "Ara? Doesn''t that apply to those existences you call ''disciples'' as well, Master?"


    I frowned, "You''re not suggesting that they are hiding things from me, are you?"


    "Ara, ara? Did they not hide the existence of the Church from Master?"


    I waved my hand at her, "Who goes to make a fanclub and then tells the person that they made a fanclub of them? Besides, they were hiding that out of consideration for me."


    This is weird, why is Iris telling me all this now? Are you really suggesting that Lian Li had lied to me about going to the toilet and instead, came all the way here to fight the Demon God?


    Iris''s eyes glowed, "I am not suggesting that Master. It''s merely just a fact that she did."


    Hmm¡­ Let''s take a look then¡­


    I snapped my fingers and the area around me changed, transforming from a desert to a valley.


    This is just a memory projection of this ce and not a time reversal, so we could see whatever had happened here but not influence it.


    To my left was arge army of Practitioners from the various Sects of this ne, all of them had the look of fear stered on their faces.


    Every single one of them were battered and bruised and even the five Sect Masters of the top five Sects were not spared.


    Turning to see who they were looking at, I spotted a man that was wearing what looked to be the tattered remains of a Dark Sect robe lying on the ground. That must be the demon god.


    Floating above him however, was unmistakably my golden haired disciple, Lian Li.


    Hmm¡­ Looks like the fight was really intense and my disciple showed up after it was over?


    "Let this be a lesson to all of you to never disturb my Master again!! Don''t ever let me see you again!!" She roared, dding her entire body in golden light.


    Divine Lightning soon rained down from the sky, ttening the mountains and turning them into sand. The Practitioners from the other Sects started to run as fast as they could away from the ce, those that could teleport had already teleported themselves away, leaving everyone else to their fates.


    Even with the amount of Divine Lightning raining down from the sky, no one was hit by it and they all managed to escape with their lives.


    Well, except for that Dark Sect guy who was already dead. He got struck and his body turned to sand too.


    A minute passed and the entire area had turned into the desert that was identical to the state that I found the ce to be. Lian Li took onest look around her before flying away, presumably to return to where we were at the mountainside resort.


    ''Do you see now, Master?'' Iris asked telepathically.


    I nodded solemnly.


    ''Then you know what this means, doesn''t it, Master?''


    Yes¡­ I can''t believe I didn''t see thising¡­


    ''Ufufu~ It''s not your fault Master~''


    No, no, this is also partially my fault. But still, Lian Li was so cool, don''t you think?


    ''Yes, that''s why Master should aband-- Eh? What?''


    I mean, I already suspected that she would be the one to cause the cmity that would befall on the Earthen ne in the previous timeline, but I never really did anything about it. Looks like her venting out all that power was enough to prevent that from happening. I should let her do that more often!


    ''Eh? Wait¡­ Master¡­ That''s not¡­''


    Ah, to think my cute Lian Li was worried about me and decided to let these people know to stay away with a little show of force. Then she probably got nervous and had to stay in the toilet to calm herself down. How cute can she be?


    ''Master¡­ Like I said, that''s not what happened¡­''


    No wonder she was so aggressive in the bath, she was still nervous about it, wasn''t she?


    ''Master? Are you listening? Just rewind the scene back a little more¡­''


    Ahaha, my other disciples should also be quite stressed too, the pressure of attaining godhood must also be getting to them.


    I guess the n to go on another beach vacation came at just the right time, I should remember to go ask Guiying about it when I return.


    ''Master? Master? Is Master really not listening? Or is this just deliberate denial?''


    Well I did tell them not to hold back against the trash in this ne so everything''s all good. At least this settles several problems on its own so there''s nothing for me toin about.


    ''Unn¡­ I suppose I miscalcted this time¡­ I should try another method for the next one¡­ Ufufufu~ Master still looks cute though so it wasn''t aplete waste~''


    Alright, that settles things, I should make sure to go back and spoil my disciples a lot after we head back home!


    I was just about to call Akari and Shiori when I saw a speck in the horizon hurtling its way towards me.


    "--aaaaaaAAAAADDDDYYYYY!!!!!"


    I reached my hands up and caught Lilith right as she dove into my arms, the little demon girl rubbing her face on my chest fervently.


    "Daddyyyyyyy~~ I missed youuuuuu!!" She purred, hugging me even tighter.


    I patted her head, "Err¡­ Hello Lilith¡­ How was your trip to find your siblings?"


    She looked up at me and puffed her cheeks, "Listen to this Daddy! None of them believed me when I said you were back! They all told me I was dreaming! Some of them evenughed at me!"


    "Umm¡­ Ok¡­ Then do you want me to go and tell them myself?"


    Lilith opened her mouth to say something but she suddenly stopped herself to think.


    She then started muttering to herself, "It''s not like I didn''t tell them beforehand¡­ They just didn''t believe me¡­ So no one can me me if I monopolise Daddy''s attention for myself? And some of them even¡­ In that case¡­ Ah! There''s no need Daddy! Just spoil me~ Give me all the attention! Gehk? Mo¡­ Mother is here too huh¡­"


    She really is a demon isn''t she?


    Oh well, I''m not in a rush to find those ''children'' of mine anyway.


    Ah, also, I felt like you were trying to tell me something just now, were you Iris?


    ''Hmm? Not at all Master. I just thought you are really cute after all~"


    Well¡­ That''s just embarrassing. Anyway, let''s go back home now.


    ''Ufufufu~ Yes, we should~''


    Not sure why but those words of hers sent a little chill down my spine.

 Chapter 888: Vacation Time Again?

    <h4>Chapter 888: Vacation Time Again?</h4>


    (MC POV)


    If you were wondering if I confronted Lian Li about what she had donest night, of course I didn''t.


    You don''t just pry into a girl''s secrets like that and what''s more, she did it for me, even if it was behind my back.


    Also¡­


    "Mnn? What''s wrong, Master?" Lian Li asked with a tilt of her head and an ice cream cone in her hands.


    I got all of them some ice cream after our breakfast as our treat before we returned back home.


    The only thing they had to ask about Lilith joining us in the morning was when did I meet up with her, which I simply exined that she found me on my walkst night. All of them had then epted her into the group without another word.


    I smiled and wiped the side of Lian Li''s cheek with a paper towel, "You have some of it here, hold still."


    "Nnn¡­ Master''s hands are warm~"


    Look at how cute she is! I wanna cuddle those cheeks of hers! And not just hers, just look at the rest of my disciples looking so cute as they''re eating their ice creams.


    Well I couldn''t help myself so I kissed Lian Li on the lips.


    She was surprised by my actions but quickly started kissing me back, the taste of ice cream also flooding my mouth with our kiss.


    I heard a few moans from the side and I knew I''ll have to kiss the rest of my girls as well, something I did withoutint as I tasted all the different vours of ice cream my disciples were having.


    Even Iris was watching us with a cute blush on her cheeks.


    So cute~


    After everyone was done with their ice cream kisses, we finally teleported back home.


    "Wee back, Master," Sophia weed me back again for the third time.


    "Umu, I''m back. Did anything happen while we were gone?"


    "Not at all, Master. Everything has been peaceful here."


    Yep, yep, that''s the Earthen ne alright. Everything is all peaceful with no threat of some demon god invading or Sects fighting each other. Absolutely perfect.


    "Waaaahh~ It''s all thanks to Daddy that I can evene here!" Lilith squealed while hugging my arm.


    Oh right, normally Lilith can''te to the Earthen ne by herself, I totally forgot about that.


    "Buuuu!! Papa! Papa!!" Cai Hong also called out, grabbing onto my other hand.


    So cute, Cai Hong''s actually feeling jealous because of Lilith. Just look at her cute face that she''s making at me, you just want to cuddle her all day!


    "Ahem¡­ Why don''t the rest of you girls go unpack? I think I''ll head over to Guiying''s ce to ask if we can make use of her beach again," I suggested.


    Diao Chan quickly leapt in front of me, "Ohhh~ Could Ie with you, Master?"


    "Hmm? Why?"


    "Eh? I just thought it would be nice to see little Guiying again~"


    ''Little Guiying''... You do realise that person you mentioned is our Empress right?


    Oh wait, she''s also a member of the fanclub¡­ Nevermind then.


    I shrugged, "Alright then. In that case, could you bring Lilith to look around the Sect, Sophia?"


    She bowed her head, "It would be my honour, Master."


    I''m making the former Sect Mistress of Heaven Sect be a tour guide for Lilith, ironic, I know.


    While the rest of my disciples went ahead to unpack their things, I took Diao Chan by her hand and teleported us to Guiying''s pce.


    Again, we appeared in her room which was filled to the brim with pictures of me, something that Diao Chan took notice of immediately while I did my best to ignore.


    I thought she might be surprised at the sight since she let out a gasp, but what came out of her mouth destroyed that idea.


    "Ahaaaannn~ So many pictures of Masterrrrr~ Little Guiying has splendid tastes~"


    I''m not even going toment on that¡­ Also, can you stop trying to reach in between my legs? I know we''re both alone right now but that doesn''t mean you can do whatever you want especially when you''re in someone else''s room.


    Anyway, if I''m not wrong, the owner of the room should be arriving right about now¡­


    As though on cue, the door was thrown open and the aforementioned Empress is now standing at the doorway.


    "Massssterrrrr!" She squealed, diving head first into my chest and rubbing her face on me. "Ahhhhh! I missed you so much!"


    I patted her head, "Did you leave in the middle of court again?"


    "Nnnn¡­ Nope, court was already over~ Everything is so peaceful now there''s no need for it to drag so long~"


    Mmhmm, what did I say? Peace is definitely the best and the Earthen ne still remains top tier.


    "So what brings Master and big sis Diao Chan here?"


    Despite saying that she came here to see Guiying, my Witch was busy hugging my back and sniffing my robes so I had to be the one to exin to the Empress.


    "Well¡­ I was thinking of taking another vacation with my disciples¡­ So I wanted to ask if we could borrow the beach again?"


    Guiying''s face brightened up, "Ohhh! Another trip to the beach?! Of course, Master! I wanna go too!"


    "Eh¡­ Is that alright though?"


    "Of course it is, Master! I already said I have things prepared where I can take extended periods of absence without issues right?"


    You did¡­ But what kind of Empress makes ns to be absent for long periods of time?


    I didn''t say that out loud of course, but if she says it''s fine I suppose there''s no reason to reject her joining us. After all, the beach belongs to the Royal Family anyway.


    "So what are we going to do, Master?" She asked, her eyes sparkling.


    "Eh? Just normal beach stuff I suppose? Hopefully this time we wouldn''t need to deal with another stupid leprechaun or another exiled uncleing to ruin things¡­"


    My words trailed off when I realised the Empress was looking at something behind me so I turned around.


    Diao Chan quickly hid her hands behind her back but I managed to see her making the universal gesture of sex with her hands before she could hide itpletely.


    Ugh¡­ That definitely proves that my disciples were all quite stressed out doesn''t it? If this is what it takes to de-stress them¡­ I guess I wouldn''t mind.


    Guiying must have realised I saw it too because she started licking her lips, "That sounds like a fun idea, Master¡­ How about¡­ Big sis Diao Chan and I have a little prelude to the event first?"


    Diao Chan''s face lit up, "Ehehehe~ Little Guiying read my mind, Master! There''s already a bed here so why not?"


    Ugh, fine, fine. I''ll satisfy you two horny girls first¡­ I guess I can expect this beach trip to be a really libidinous one¡­

 Chapter 889: I Just Want A Simple Vacation

    <h4>Chapter 889: I Just Want A Simple Vacation</h4>


    (MC POV)


    "Wooow! Daddy! Is that the beach?!" Lilith squealed, not even acting the little bit like the demon she was when I first met her.


    "Fufu, yes it is," I chuckled before going back to patting Cai Hong''s head.


    Even though we could have simply teleported here, Guiying insisted that we took the same ''scenic route'' that we had taken the previous time as well.


    That meant using the cars that ria had made to drive us there.


    The only difference was that we weren''t using jeeps this time but luxury limousines that she had made for some reason. I mean¡­ Why did she even have these made? I''ve never seen them being used before today so did she really make them and leave them in her garage all this time?


    What''s more, these aren''t normal limousines but armoured limousines with energy shield protection, mounted weapons, hover and flight capabilities and even stealth camouge functions. Do you even need something like this here?


    Oh whatever, she already created a literal star ship capable of warp jumps so anything else shouldn''t be a big deal anymore.


    No, the thing I am most surprised about should be¡­


    "Ara, ara? Has Lilith not been to a beach before?" Manami giggled as she watched the cosmic demon press her face against the ss of the vehicle.


    "Nope! Most of the time was spent with Daddy in space and after Daddy was gone, I was just trying to find Daddy and purging all those stupid gods and morons who rebelled against Daddy."


    "Ufufufu~ How cute~"


    Yep, the most surprising thing was how well she was getting along with the rest of my disciples.


    Although I have a feeling it''s mainly because of how she kept hissing in Iris''s direction to show her dislike of the woman that ingratiated her to the rest of my girls. The funny thing was that she still calls her ''mother'' out of respect but she definitely doesn''t like Iris.


    That reminds me¡­


    "What about your rtion with the Dark Sect? And you were going around destroying worlds if I remember correctly, weren''t you?"


    Lilith tilted her head at me, "Dark Sect? Oh! Does Daddy mean those people who summoned me here? Meh, they were just a means for me toe to this ne. And I wasn''t destroying worlds, I was simply purging them."


    Err¡­ Isn''t that basically the same thing? Wait no¡­ When I asked if she really was going to destroy the ce, she only said she was going to ''purge the troublesome ones''. Maybe I misunderstood her back then? But there was also the fact that those prisoners were sacrificed and she wanted me as her ve¡­


    You know what? I don''t even care anymore¡­ She''s technically my daughter so I''ll just overlook a few things.


    Anyway, the purpose of this trip is so that my disciples can let out all the umted stress they had so that what happened with Lian Li won''t happen again.


    The stress of trying to achieve godhood must be getting to them, so I really need to make sure they unwind more often than before. Perhaps we should go on a trip every month? Or maybe every two weeks? That might be a good idea.


    Worsees to worse, I can just create vacation spots and bring my disciples there if I have to.


    "Papa~ Huggies~" Cai Hong purred while cuddling me.


    Right, my loli dragon has been stuck to me for the entirety of the car ride too. She''s there to make sure Lilith doesn''t get the chance to get more skinship than she does.


    At first the two of them also kept hissing at each other but Lilith eventually settled down after she got permission to hold my hand. Then Cai Hong immediately grabbed my other hand and held it too. Then Lilith tried to cuddle up to me and Cai Hong just jumped onto myp and hugged my chest.


    Then it dissolved into a ring contest between the two but at least they stopped hissing at each other.


    Also, just in case anyone is disillusioned by her calling me daddy¡­ Lilith is not a little girl. She''s an adult woman with blood red hair and wears a very revealing leather corset apanied with elbow length gloves as well as knee high boots. The only things that might tag her as a non-human are her pale skin, the leathery wings and the two horns on her head.


    So really, hearing her call me ''Daddy'' sounds more kinky than it is endearing.


    Perhaps I should get her to wear something else instead of all that leather? Then again we''re going to the beach anyway so she''ll probably change into something by herselfter.


    Also, I realised my thoughts have been wandering everywhere for quite a while already, probably because there''s so many people around me right now.


    At least we''ll be reaching the Royal Family''s beach resort soon enough.


    Speaking of which¡­


    "Are you really sure it''s ok for you to drop your work ande with us?" I asked the Empress that was currently pressing her face on the window beside Lilith.


    She detached herself from the window and smirked, "Of course it''s fine, Master! What kind of Empress would I be if I couldn''t even make it such that I could leave whenever I want?"


    Err¡­ A responsible one?


    Whatever, like I said before, it''s not my country to run anyway. If the Empress herself says it''s fine, who am I to argue?


    The limousine soon stopped at the entrance of the resort and what do you know? The exact same ensemble of youkai maids were there to wee us.


    I stepped out of the limousine and the four of them immediately lowered their heads.


    "Wee, Master. Please allow us to take care of you once again for the duration of your stay," Alpha greeted me.


    Unlike thest time where I was not as familiar with her, there was no need for me to put on airs in front of her so I patted her head with a grin.


    "Umu, we''ll be in your capable hands, Alpha."


    "Hyaa?! Ummm¡­ Ah! T-t-t-thank you, Master!!" She squeaked cutely, her facade of a serious maid copsing almost instantaneously.


    To regain face, she quickly turned and bowed to the rest of my entourage, "Yo-your Majesty¡­ Wee! And to the Ladies and Sir, we bid you all wee as well!"


    So cute.


    I was just about to lead the way up the stairs when Gamma sat down in front of me.


    Ah¡­ I forgot there was this as well.


    Without a hint of hesitation, the centauress gestured to the equine part of her body, "Master, please ride me!"


    Since this isn''t the first time I''m doing this, I simply let out a sigh and mounted her back with Cai Hong.


    I did make sure to check that she was fine carrying the two of us but she simply said that it would be her honour to do so.


    Oh well, it''ll just be up the stairs so it shouldn''t be that big of a deal.


    Now onwards to our second beach arc!


    ¡­


    Is it too much to ask for this to just be a simple vacation and nothing else please?


    I can already hear my disciples whispering about this being a sex vacation already¡­

 Chapter 890: No Getting A Head (*R)

    <h4>Chapter 890: No Getting A Head (*R)</h4>


    (Diao Chan POV)


    Sex! Sex! Seeeeeex!!!


    We''re going to have tons of lovey dovey, erotic, toe curling, mind blowing sex!!!


    Unlike thest time where we have to take note of the location and time, Master already knows that everyone here is in on it so we can have Master bend us over and fuck our brains out whenever and wherever we want!!


    This is perfect!!!


    That''s why¡­


    "Ehehehe~ Masssterrr~" I moaned, my hand reaching down to caress the hard thing in Master''s pants.


    "We literally just got here, Diao Chan," Master scolded me, though it was obvious He didn''t mind my actions a single bit.


    I leaned in closer to Master, "Ehehe~ Everyone else is busy unpacking¡­ It''s just us up here aaaaall alone in your room~ And it''s not like it''s a problem if someone walks in on us, right Master?"


    Of course, those two foxes that are watching us in the corner of the room don''t count. In fact, I don''t mind an audience anyway~ Knowing someone was there to watch me get imed by Master is a definite turn on for me!


    Without waiting for Master''s answer, I had already dropped to my knees and pulled down Master''s pants, revealing Master''s glorious cock waiting for me to suck.


    "Ahaaannn~ Master''s cock~ Thank you for the meal!"


    I immediately brought Master''s hard throbbing cock into my mouth, sucking it deeply as I inhaled His scent.


    I relished in the soft grunt that came out from Master''s lips as I swallowed Master''s most delectable member all the way to the base, even giving it a little massage as I constricted and rxed my throat a few times.


    I slowly released Master''s cock from my mouth with a loud pop, enjoying the taste of Him lingering on my tongue.


    Giving Master the best innocent face I could make, I askedsciviously, "Master¡­ Could I rape you?"


    I gave Master''s cock a few tugs with my hand while He blinked a few times at me.


    Just as I had expected, Master pulled me up and tossed me onto the bed.


    "Rape me? You have some nerve to even ask that, my little bitch. Did you already forget your ce? If you want me to rape you so much then better spread those legs of yours right now."


    Ahhaaannn~ Master really knows how to spoil me!! Yes, yes! Demean me! Ravage me! Fill me up with your hot, sticky cum! Ram your cock into me and make me scream, Master!!


    Ahhhhh~ I think I came a little bit just by Master calling me His little bitch! Maybe I should have brought along some rope after all? No, no, there''s no time, I want Master inside me right now!!


    Master got into position in between me, teasing me with His big, delicious cock by rubbing it up and down my dripping wet slit.


    I was just about to cream myself from the forey alone when the door to the room was suddenly flung open.


    "Diao Chan¡­" Lian Li growled, ring straight at me.


    "Eh¡­ Eh? S¡­ Sister Lian Li? Aren''t you supposed to be unpacking?" I stuttered.


    She stormed up to me but stopped herself in front of Master, her face of anger suddenly turned into one of embarrassment as she leaned forward and kissed Master.


    Uwaaaahhh~ This girl really knows how to take advantage of the situation.


    Then while her face was still blushing red, she turned to me and grabbed me by the ear, pulling me away from the bed.


    "We agreed, didn''t we?! No getting ahead like that!!"


    "Ugghh¡­ We did¡­ But I was horny!! Just look at Master!! Look at Master''s throbbing hard cock!! Tell me you don''t want to jump on Master right now?!"


    Master chuckled awkwardly at my words but made no move to hide His erection.


    Lian Li turned to look at Master, then back to me, then to Master again.


    She timidly took a few steps to Master, kissed Him on the lips once more before quickly turning back to pinch my cheek.


    Ahhh this girl really is too much! If you want to do it just do it! I don''t even mind a threesome you know? Stop holding yourself back girl!


    "Grrr!! We''re not done yet!! We''re leaving!" She growled, pulling me along behind her.


    Ahhhh¡­ My sexy time with Master! Noooooooo!!


    Master chuckled and waved at us as we made our way out of the room, not at all bothered by what just happened.


    "Sister Lian Li is so cruel¡­ You blue balled Master!" I cried mockingly as the door closed behind us.


    "Ughh¡­ I''ll¡­ I''ll deal with itter¡­" She muttered, her blush reaching all the way to her ears.


    "No way! You just said we shouldn''t be getting ahead of everyone else and you''re thinking of going back to spend time alone with Master!"


    "Shut up¡­ This is all your fault isn''t it?!"


    Ehehe, sister Lian Li is so fun to tease~ This trip is already proving to be a fun one!


    I was pulled back to the room where all the other girls were waiting, each of them already dressed in their swimsuits.


    Needless to say, they were not at all impressed with what I tried to do.


    Before this, we had agreed that we would decide the order by drawing lots first before we broke off and individually tried to seduce Master. Of course, tag teams were allowed too, but as long as Master consented to it, everything was fair game.


    Naturally, they would be upset that I tried to take Master''s first ejaction of the trip.


    Hey! Can you me me? Master''s right there! It would be criminal for me not to try!


    Manami smiled at me, though the smile did not reach her eyes.


    "Ara, so our little horny witch has decided to return? So how was Master?"


    "Hehe~ Absolutely delightfully tasty! Ahaaaannn~ Master''s cock was so deep in my throat, I could still taste Him on my tongue-- Mhhhmm?!!"


    Without warning, Lian Li had pulled me down and kissed me, her tongue licking every corner of my mouth that she could reach.


    She pulled away after a while, a trail of her saliva still bridging in between our lips.


    "Hehe, you''re right, I could certainly taste Master on you," She giggled, her face now one that is filled with lust.


    That riled up everyone else and I was soon swarmed by all the girls trying to ravish my mouth in order to get their own taste of Master.


    What happened to the atmosphere just now?! Also, if you wanted to taste Master so badly, just go upstairs and kiss Him right now! Then I can sneak in below and kiss His rod!


    Ahhhh!! Master!! Help me!!! You cute little masochistic witch is getting raped!!


    Hmm? Eh? Wait, wait!! All of you stop trying to taste my mouth for a moment!! That new girl!! The demoness!! She''s slipping out of the room right now!!


    Master''s definitely in danger!! Stop kissing me!!! Stoooop!!

 Chapter 891: She Wants Daddy Too

    <h4>Chapter 891: She Wants Daddy Too</h4>


    (MC POV)


    "How interesting¡­" Shiorimented after Lian Li dragged Diao Chan out of the room.


    Xun Guan immediately started dressing me so that I was no longer naked from the waist down. I hadn''t expected Lian Li to barge in like that either but I guess the girls already had some kind of n in mind for our vacation.


    Well, whatever happens, I''ll try my best to amodate them.


    Unlike my disciples who had to take time to change out of their clothes to their swimsuits, I could simply ask Xun Guan to change into a pair of swim trunks so I wasn''t in a rush to do anything right now.


    Hmm¡­ Despite this only being my second time here, it somehow feels a little nostalgic. It hasn''t even been that long since west came here either.


    Just as I was thinking about such things, I heard the sound of the door opening again.


    Right as I turned around¡­


    *Pomf*


    I looked down at the demon girl who had run up to hug me.


    She tilted her head up to peek at me, "Ehehe~ Daddy~"


    "Hmm hmm, what is it, Lilith?"


    "Nothing~ Just that I''m finally alone with you~~ Mother isn''t here and that dragon isn''t here either. Just the two of us~"


    Well¡­ We aren''t exactly alone even now¡­


    As though reading my mind, she looked down and to the side before turning back to me, "I take it that those two foxes and the slime acting as Daddy''s clothes are supposed to be your guards?"


    I''m not surprised she noticed Xun Guan but¡­


    Shiori and Akari immediately rushed to my side with their hackles raised, though Lilith didn''t seem bothered by it and continued hugging me.


    "Master?! What slime?!"


    "Divine One! Get away!"


    I raised my hand in a cating gesture, "Calm down the two of you. It is as Lilith said, the slime is also my bodyguard."


    Like literally my bodyguard since I''m actually wearing her, so she''s guarding my body heh heh¡­ Ok, I''ll stop.


    A miniature version of Xun Guan popped out from my shoulder, "Erm¡­ Hello¡­ Master has given me the name of Xun Guan. It is my honour to meet all of you officially."


    Akari sniffed in my direction, "How long has she been on you, Master?"


    I thought for a moment, "Hmm¡­ Quite a while actually, I''ve known her even before the two of you became my guards, so you can trust her."


    I''ll just conveniently leave out the fact that she tried to kill me before¡­ After all, she didn''t do it of her own volition and letting the others know will justplicate matters unnecessarily.


    Shiori rxed at my words, "Hmmm¡­ It still vexes me that we didn''t detect her presence until now¡­"


    "It is natural. I am most adept at assassinations so I can deal with Master''s enemies from the shadows while their guards are lowered."


    I have to apud her for wording her skills so diplomatically.


    The two foxes seemed convinced by her words and nodded their heads.


    "If Master trusts you¡­ That''s good enough for me, right sister?"


    "I believe you already know us, but I am Shiori and this is my sister Akari. We look forward to working with you, Xun Guan."


    The mini version of the slime girl bowed, "The honour is mine. I look forward to working with you two as well."


    Just like that, my slime and foxes went back to their previous states as though nothing happened, leaving me to talk with Lilith again.


    "How cute, as expected of Daddy~" She giggled, tightening her hug on me. "Daddy has always been popr, haven''t you?"


    I''m not even sure if this counts as poprity but ok.


    "Ahem¡­ Anyway, was there something you wanted, Lilith? I don''t think you simply came up here just to hug me?"


    She ced a finger on her lips, "Ehehehe~ I can''t? It''s been so lonely without you, Daddy, I missed you so much~"


    Could I just point out this was the very same woman who wiped out most of the Dark Sect, turned them into mindless thralls, destroyed an entire mountain and ripped those busybodies to shreds with her bare hands?


    Yes, yes, this woman is also apparently my cute daughter, that''s why I had to give her a head pat just for that.


    "Ahhh¡­ I''m so jealous that the little dragon gets this¡­ Would it work if I changed myself into a younger form now? No wait, that''s not what I came here for!"


    She suddenly took a step away from me andposed herself, though it was quite obvious she was regretting the absence of the head pat almost immediately.


    "Ahem¡­ Umm¡­ I believe Daddy has a¡­ Physical rtionship with all those girls, yes? That is to say, you''re all fucking each other, yes?"


    I raised my eyebrow at her crude words but nodded my head slowly.


    "Oh! That''s wonderful! In that case, allow me to join in as well, Daddy!"


    "Umm¡­ Is the concept of incest foreign to you?" I asked.


    "Incest? Daddy, there''s no such thing as gics to you, you know? My love for Daddy goes beyond just simple feelings between a creation and creator. If Daddy will grant me the pleasures of the flesh as well¡­ I would be deeply honoured!"


    Yeah¡­ I suppose expecting her to be repulsed by the idea of incest is an impossibility. Then again, I did not exactly give birth to her either so could it even be counted as incest? It''s more like she sees me as a father figure I suppose?


    Not waiting for me to answer, she blew a kiss in my direction, "In that case, I''m looking forward to Daddy''s love! It''ll be my first time, Daddy! So be gentle! On second thought¡­ Daddy can be rough with me as well, I don''t mind~"


    The demoness then sashayed her way out of my room, going as far as to give me a wink before finally closing the door behind her.


    ¡­


    Shut up, noments.


    If I had to guess, she''ll either be best friends or mortal enemies with Diao Chan. I''m more leaning towards the best friends and it''s not just because that''s what I''m hoping would happen.


    "As expected of Divine One''s daughter, she is indeed quite interesting."


    Akari tilted her head at me, "Ummm¡­ But is this really alright though? She did fight against us before?"


    I shrugged, "She didn''t know who I was back then¡­ And the only reason why she was so intent on fighting me was because she thought I was someone that was hostile to¡­ Well¡­ Me."


    Since they already knew of her existence, Xun Guan also found no reason to stay quiet this time and chimed in.


    "I believe it''ll be alright. She does seem to possess genuine affection for Master after all. Then again, who doesn''t?"


    Why did you have to make it sound like I''m some kind of manwhore?


    I can''t even say anything since I already know this entire vacation is going to be quite a sexually charged one¡­ I just hope my disciples will at least give me some time to enjoy the beach¡­

 Chapter 892: The Annoying Sibling

    <h4>Chapter 892: The Annoying Sibling</h4>


    (Lian Li POV)


    It''s the beach~


    Mmhmm, we''re back at this sandy paradise again, this time with more people than before!


    "Hmmm¡­ It doesn''t feel like it''s been long since thest time I came here but¡­ There''s the feeling of nostalgia isn''t there?" Master mused.


    "Ufufu~ I still remember how much fun we had here, Master~ I wouldn''t mind reenacting what we did back then again~" Manami giggled while licking her lipssciviously.


    It doesn''t take a genius to know what kind of ''fun'' she was referring to.


    After Diao Chan''s stunt with Master, we decided to do away with the drawing of lots and just jump straight to the free for all. As long as Master consents to it, anything goes.


    That''s why¡­ All of my sisters are currently an ''enemy'' to me.


    Hehe¡­ It''s a secret but I had formed an alliance with Erisst night so that we would work together to bring Master behind some bushester and then we can have a really nice romp there! I can''t wait!


    Now all we need to be careful of is the other girls stealing Master away before we can get to Him.


    I was also a little bit worried about that Lilith girl too. We don''t need to worry too much about her hurting Master since she had already so brazenly dered her love for Master on our first meeting, but we''re worried she would hurt Master in another way instead.


    She is, after all, still a demon. For all we know she may have infinite stamina and lure Master somewhere we can''t find and monopolise His love!! We can''t have that!!


    I believe all my sisters are feeling the same thing too, thus we all have that same predatory look in our eyes.


    Master turned back to look at us and I immediately changed my face back to normal, giving Master my usual smile.


    "Hmm¡­ Must be my imagination¡­ Ahem, shall we go y then?" Master suggested.


    Ehehehe¡­ I definitely want to y a lot with Master~


    Right as we were about to agree, something fell from the sky andnded on the beach in front of us, blowing up the sand.


    Master reacted quickly and redirected the sand away from us, revealing a young man in the impact zone.


    He was most definitely not human considering the wings and horns he had sprouting from his body as well as the unnaturally pale skin.


    All of us immediately moved in front of Master, ready to fight off this intruder that appeared out of nowhere.


    Of course we noticed that this neer shared the same physical traits as Lilith but we didn''t want to leave anything to chance.


    The man stood up from the crash site and inspected his surroundings before finally looking in our direction.


    "Oh? Looks like you were actually telling the truth, sister Lilith. Dad''s actually back."


    I thought Lilith would be happy to see one of her siblings but instead, the demoness actually looked annoyed at his presence.


    "What are you doing here, brother Cain? Didn''t you and your other brothersugh at me when I was spreading the news around?" She asked with her arms crossed.


    Eh? What''s this? Is the rtionship between Lilith and her siblings actually terrible?


    "Oh, but can you me us? Dad has been missing for so long and there has been absolutely no trace of him. Did you think we would just take your word for it, especially when you''re the most deluded among us?"


    Lilith stamped her foot in obvious anger, "Deluded?!! How dare you?! I never once believed Daddy was gone and I said so! Yet none of you believed me! How dare you call me deluded?!"


    All of us turned to look at Master and He simply shrugged at us.


    The male demon waved his hand, "Yes, yes. Your infatuation with dad was so huge that you would take literally anything as a sign that dad was back. Could you me us?"


    "None of you even tried to find Daddy¡­"


    "Please, sister Lilith. It''s dad. If he wanted to be found, we would''ve found him easily. Although¡­ I can see why he doesn''t want to be found, he''s obviously been having fun without us."


    His eyes stopped at me and I could feel him stripping me with that gaze.


    I gritted my teeth and prepared myself for the usual sense of revulsion I would feel when ogled at by another man that wasn''t Master¡­


    Eh?


    Why?


    Why¡­ Why does my body feel hot?


    Why am I squirming under his gaze and feeling flushed? Why am I imagining him pushing me down with those¡­ Those strong arms¡­ Pinning me below him as he strips me with that intense gaze?


    Why¡­ Am I feeling turned on?


    I could feel the heat blossoming between my legs too, like my body was preparing to submit itself to this devilishly handsome man right in front of--


    *p*


    "That''s enough out of you, brother Cain," Lilith growled, snapping me out of my trance.


    The numerous exhaling of breaths from behind told me I was not the only one caught up in that sudden fantasy.


    What made it worse was¡­ It felt¡­ Good?


    That¡­ Man¡­ That man shifted his gaze towards Lilith again and I almost felt regret that he was no longer looking at me.


    "Could you me me, sister Lilith? I''ve always appreciated the female form and I''ve yet to meet another female, aside from my own sisters of course, that did not like me appreciating them."


    His words¡­ They should have pissed me off greatly¡­ But why do they all sound like sweet honey to me?


    I turned to look at Master, a small part of me feeling a little guilty at what happened while another part of me was curious why Master had not intervened.


    Unexpectedly, Master was staring off into space like He didn''t care about what had just happened right in front of Him. He wasn''t even paying attention to the conversation between Lilith and that man right now¡­


    Wh¡­ Why, Master?


    "Shut up and go back home, brother Cain. Daddy brought us out here for a vacation and I won''t have you ruin it."


    "Oh? Is that what this is? Then I''m sure dad doesn''t mind if I join in as well right? Especially since¡­ Mom is here too."


    Lilith sighed exasperatedly and turned to Master, "Daddy, tell him to get lost, please."


    To everyone''s surprise, Master actually smiled and nodded, "I don''t mind, you are also my child are you not, Cain? We''re all here to have fun so the more the merrier."


    Lilith gasped, "E¡­ Eh?! Da¡­ Daddy? Are you sure?"


    "Come now sister Lilith, are you going to go against what dad said? Dad already said it''s ok and Mom isn''t protesting either," The man pointed out confidently with a broad smile.


    That smile¡­ It made my heart beat even faster¡­


    "Ugh¡­ Since¡­ Since Daddy already said so¡­ Fine!"


    Master led the way towards the beach and that man fell in step beside him, grinning all the while.


    Why¡­ Why am I feeling like this for this person?! And¡­ And why isn''t Master doing anything?

 Chapter 893: Conflicting Emotions

    <h4>Chapter 893: Conflicting Emotions</h4>


    (Lian Li POV)


    Things went back to normal even with the new addition of that¡­ Man.


    He simply chose a spot on the beach to set up a towel andid down.


    What really irked me was the fact that I couldn''t stop peeking at him¡­ Somehow seeing that person in his swim trunks with the upper half of his body bare was¡­ Very stimting.


    I could also see most of my sisters also doing the same thing, though they were trying their best to look busy with other things instead.


    I mentally pped myself and turned my attention back to Master who was currently busy building sandcastles with Cai Hong.


    Hehe, Cai Hong is really cute as always, just look at how giggly she is with Master. I just want to squish those cute cheeks of hers~


    Mmm¡­ Where is Eris? We need to go with our n to seduce Master, how troublesome¡­


    Eh? Did I just¡­ Hmm¡­ That''s weird¡­


    Let''s put that aside for now and look for Eris first.


    I found the swordswoman at the far edge of the beach which was already weird considering what we were nning to do. What made it even weirder was the fact that she was literally beating herself with her own fists.


    "Gawdamnit!! Wake the fuck up!!" She roared, punching herself in the cheek.


    The blow was hard enough to send her sprawling on the sand and I quickly rushed to her side, stopping the next punch that was aimed at her other cheek.


    "What are you doing?!" I cried out, wondering if she had gone crazy.


    Eris stopped herself, taking a moment to catch her breath before sitting up.


    "Dis bitch! Dis bitch had the guts to think it was troublesum'' to get Master to notice ''er!!" She screeched.


    I frowned, "I think that''s still a little bit too extreme to be beating yourself up over¡­ Anyway, I''m here to talk about that, what''s the n?"


    "Nnn¡­ n¡­ Alright! Dis'' is where I shine! First, sister Lian Li can go hide behind those bushes o''er dere''! Then aye''ll go tell Master that ya ain''t feeling too spry and when Masteres over, we both jump on Him!"


    I made a face at her, "I don''t know¡­ Doesn''t this seem a little bit oveplicated?"


    Eris tilted her head at me, "Mmm? Then what does sister Lian Li have in mind?"


    I thought about it for a moment, "How about¡­ We don''t try to tempt Master? Let Mastere to us this time?"


    Mmhmm, there''s no reason for us to chase after Master, right? We came to the beach to have fun after all so we can just y normally until Master calls for any of us. That''s a better idea right?


    Eris blinked a few times at me, "Is¡­ Is sister Lian Li serious?"


    "Yes? It''s¡­ Ermm¡­ Not good of us to constantly be disturbing Master, right?"


    "Forgive this one¡­ But what if sister Manami or sister Diao Chan gets to Master first?"


    "Eh? Then¡­ I suppose it means they were luckier than we were. It doesn''t really matter who goes first right?"


    Hmm? Why is Eris looking at me weirdly like that?


    Eris whispered something under her breath but I didn''t manage to catch it.


    Before I could ask her what she said, she shifted her gaze back to me and nodded, "Understood¡­ y¡­"


    Ah, she means to go ahead and y with my other sisters first. That''s a good idea. I really do want to go back and take a look at what that neer is doing right now, is he still sunbathing there?


    I skipped away from Eris to return to where the others were. Lucky for me, he was still sunbathing at the exact same spot, giving me a very nice view of his half naked form.


    Wait a minute¡­ Why am I so fixated on him again?! This is so vexing!! Sure, he looks rather handsome and charming and delectable and sexy and just absolutely stunning¡­ But that is no reason for me to be constantly thinking about him!


    But Master is just as¡­ Hmm¡­ Actually I think the other guy looks better¡­ Master doesn''t have that really exotic look of having those wings, the horns or even that really nice aura that he has¡­


    Before I knew it, the man was standing in front of me, showing me his utterly irresistible smile. Irresistible? Why am I even thinking about that? Actually, I''ve been feeling weird for quite a while now¡­ What is wrong with me?


    "Lian Li, am I right?" He asked before I could sort out my emotions.


    "Y¡­ Yes?!" I squeaked, feeling my cheeks grow hot.


    "Could you walk with me for a bit?"


    "Umm¡­ Umm¡­ Of course!"


    His smile grew broader and he led the way towards the other end of the beach, the opposite of where Eris had been.


    I could feel the jealous gaze of my sisters as they watched me walk with him, somehow that made me feel more ufortable than usual for some reason?


    Eh? Why did I get that feeling of wanting to hit him but as soon as that feeling appears, it''s immediately squashed?


    Shaking my head, I continued to follow a step behind him, trying to understand the conflicting emotions inside me..


    I noticed Master looking at me as I left but I wasn''t in a state to care about that right now.


    Once we were out of earshot from everybody else, he slowed down his steps and allowed me to join him by his side.


    "So¡­ You''re a disciple of my dad, aren''t you?"


    I nodded quickly, not exactly trusting myself to speak at the moment.


    "Haha, as expected of my dad to have picked the most beautiful girls as his own. I take it he has also slept with you?"


    For some reason, that question made me really ufortable. Not because he was asking about my sex life but because I had to tell him that I was no longer a virgin.


    "Oh, don''t worry. In my eyes, the value of a woman does not diminish just because their first time was not done with me."


    I tried my hardest not to look too relieved upon hearing his words.


    Relieved? Why should I feel relieved? Why am I even telling this guy this? This¡­ This really charming man who''s making me feel really hot¡­


    He stopped and turned to me, "Anyway, what is a beautiful girl like yourself doing? I heard that most of the time it was you chasing after my dad, not the other way around. Don''t you girls feel frustrated that he never initiates any romantic gestures? It''s like he doesn''t even see any of you in a romantic light."


    That''s¡­ That''s true¡­ Why is it always us that has to be the assertive one? Do we not mean anything to Master? Are we merely just decorations to Master?


    He took a step closer to me, "Unlike me, I believe in taking one girl and giving her all my attention. Isn''t it better to have all your attention fixated on one girl instead of dividing it?"


    That¡­ I don''t¡­


    "What do you say? How about you be my woman instead? I''m sure I will make you much more happier than dad could ever--"


    "ENOUGH!!"


    I leapt back just in time as a sword waved cut the space in between that man and myself.


    Erisnded in front of me with her sword drawn and pointed at him, "I knew it! What ''ave ya done with my sisters ya damn trash?!"


    E¡­ Eh? Eris? Why are you suddenly attacking him?


    Unexpectedly, he did not look surprised by the attack, only mildly annoyed.


    "This is interesting¡­ First time I''ve seen a mortal unaffected by me¡­ How interesting indeed¡­"


    What is going on?

 Chapter 894: He Wont Last

    <h4>Chapter 894: He Won''t Last</h4>


    (Lian Li POV)


    "Undo whateva'' you''ve done to my sisters ''fore I cut yer ''ead off!" Eris roared, swinging her sword in an arc to emphasise her point.


    The man did not seem overly concerned about her threat and instead, adopted a thinking pose, "It definitely worked on you just now, so why is it¡­ By any chance, are you actually a man?"


    Wait¡­ ''Worked? What worked? What did he do to¡­ No! How am I so stupid?! How could I ever think that someone else was more attractive than Master?! Even that stalker bitch only made me think she was beautiful, but I never once thought she was more attractive than Master!


    I joined Eris''s side and red at him, "What did you do to me?!"


    He grinned, "Heh, I knew it. Having you realise what is happening is also fun. You see, I am able to manipte the emotional attachments of anyone around me. That is to say, I can redirect your love for dad to me and your hate for me to dad instead."


    I fought down the feeling to gag as I realised I''ve been acting like some bitch in heat in front of him all this while.


    "Return all of us back to normal right now or I''ll rearrange that face of yours!" I demanded.


    His grin grew wider at my words, "Could you really? You know, I have to say I''m absolutely impressed by dad, did you know I''ve yet to redirect all your feelings of love to him? And yet it was enough to make you into a blushing damsel. Normally this much would be enough to make the girl feel apathetic to their lover already, it really is impressive how dad managed to get all of you to love him so much."


    I charged up a Lightning bolt in my hands, preparing it to fire at his face.


    But just as I wanted to do so, a sudden wave of regret washed over me and I instinctively dematerialised my Lightning.


    I looked down at my hand, wondering why I even thought of hurting him in the first ce? I like him too much to even think of hurting him.


    Yes, he''s so charming and loving¡­ I can''t bear to hurt him.


    Hmm? Why is he smiling like that? Wait¡­ Why did I¡­ Did I really thought he was charming there?!!!


    "Hahaha! Do you get it now? I can redirect your feelings for dad to me to the point that you think hurting me is like hurting dad! You wouldn''t even be able to tell the difference even if you knew what was going on!"


    I seethed and I felt my hate for him grow, how dare he?!!


    How dare you manipte my feelings?!! How dare you?!! I hate, hate, hate, hate you, Master!!


    ¡­


    No¡­ No, no, no¡­


    He smirked, "How did it feel? That must be the first time you ever hated dad, right? I can redirect your hate for me to dad too so the more you despise me, the more I can make you despise dad. Who knows what you would do to him then?"


    "We''ll¡­ We''ll tell Master¡­" I threatened weakly, trying to hold on to my love for Master, hoping he doesn''t take that away from me.


    "Oh, you can try~ But I may ramp up your hate for him to the maximum right then and make you attack him as you tried to just now~ And that''s assuming I don''t take all the love you have for him myself. What would you do if dad were to strip naked in front of you right now? I can make you do the same for me~"


    I tried. Really, really tried¡­ But I couldn''t help but feel my hatred and disgust rise for him despite knowing he could redirect those feelings to Master too.


    Eris still held on to her sword though that may be useless considering he could stop her any time he wanted.


    "What do you want from us?!" She growled.


    His gaze shifted to the swordswoman, "Nothing much really. You see, unlike sister Lilith, there''s a number of us who aren''t quite as enamoured of our father as she is."


    "What has Master done to you to warrant this?" I growled.


    "Oh nothing. I just like the sight of loving couples being broken up so I do this all the time. Don''t worry, just because he''s my dad, I''m not going to cuck him since I don''t like used goods anyway. I''ll just have my fun for the next few days and I''ll leave. Although if any of you were toe and ask me for some affection, I wouldn''t say no either, hahaha!"


    "Bastard¡­" The word escaped my lips before I could even stop myself.


    He smirked, "Very nice, hate me more so I can send that to dad as well! Oh don''t worry, I''ll return you back to normal when I leave. Maybe. If you girls entertain me enough that is~"


    I grinded my teeth at him, "Swear¡­ Swear that you will not touch us and return us back to normal once you are done."


    "Oh, but my dear Lian Li, you''re in no position to ask anything from me, don''t you think? Shouldn''t you be swearing your love for me instead?"


    I was about to tell him off when I thought about it for a moment. He''s actually not a bad person and he really does have the looks and charm. So why shouldn''t I just be his¡­ NOOOOOOO!!!


    "Ahahahaha! Don''t worry, you''re already entertaining enough with your current actions. So long as you don''t do anything boorish like trying to rat me out to dad, I won''t do anything¡­ Much. Hahahaha!"


    With a wave and an absolutely disgusting grin on his face, he left both Eris and I behind to return to the beach.


    Eris turned to me with a look that told me she was currently not being affected by that piece of trash''s powers.


    "Should we go tell Master about it anyway?" She suggested.


    I shook my head, "Even if Master forgives us, I will never forgive myself if I attacked Master because of him."


    "Are we just going to do as he says then?"


    "No¡­ we tell Brendan."


    Yes, he let slip a little about his powers when he asked if Eris was a man, that meant Brendan must also be free from his influence.


    We''re not going to take this lying down!

 Chapter 895: He Likes Mother

    <h4>Chapter 895: He Likes Mother</h4>


    (Brendan POV)


    "Umm¡­ This sounds really bad¡­ And you can''t even tell you were affected?" I asked.


    Senior sister Lian Li nodded seriously, "The only reason we even noticed was that he wanted us to notice it. Otherwise¡­ I wouldn''t even know what was happening¡­"


    Senior sister Eris also added, "Dat''s right¡­ Gud'' thing dere''s four of us here and he only got Eris, but the rest of us noticed how odd she was behavin'' straight away and gave ''er a good thrashin'' for dat!"


    "Then¡­ Why were you two confident that I may not have been affected too?"


    "He''s not gay," Both of them replied with a straight face.


    Ok¡­ Fair enough. I don''t think that stupid trash has any interest in directing any of my favourable feelings towards himself I guess?


    "Just kiddin''~" Senior sister Eris giggled.


    "He asked if Eris was a male for her not to be affected, so I don''t think his powers work on other males," Lian Li exined.


    That makes more sense I suppose.


    I pursed my lips, "So¡­ What should I do? Go to Master?"


    "That would be most ideal¡­" Senior sister Lian Li agreed. "But we can''t rule out the fact that he might possess some other ability to manipte you in another way¡­"


    "Then what about the new girl? Lilith?" I asked.


    That made my two senior sisters turn to each other before looking back at me.


    Eris nodded, "That can work. She already expressed her distaste of him and it doesn''t seem like he''s manipting her either. Maybe it doesn''t work on his siblings?"


    A voice came from behind me before I could answer, "No, he just can''t affect anyone that has transcended mortality. Basically other beings who have reached the realm of gods."


    All of us spun around to see Lilith standing there with her arms crossed in front of her chest.


    "Umm¡­ Hello Lilith," I greeted.


    The senior sisters epted her into their midst quite easily after she expressed her dislike of Iris, something I could also get behind.


    But something about her told me that she wasn''t as simple as she looks so I was still a little wary about her. No, it has nothing to do with her demonic features at all.


    Maybe because despite the fact that she calls Master ''daddy'', I don''t feel the same kind of affectioning from her that Cai Hong has of Master? I don''t know.


    She nodded in response to my greeting before turning to Lian Li and Eris, "Seems like he had a lot of fun with you two, didn''t he?"


    My two senior sisters nodded.


    Lilith clucked her tongue, "Typical. None of us sisters like that bastard either. I will freely reveal that the only reason he had obtained that power was because he has a humongous crush on Mother. Like really, really huge on the level of fanaticism. He wanted her to love him instead of Daddy so this was the power he obtained to try and redirect her love for Daddy towards him. Too bad he never could use it on anyone above the level of gods."


    Wow¡­ Even though I don''t really like Iris either¡­ That''s just sad¡­


    "Seriously? A fanatic? Ugh, they''re just the worst," Eris groaned.


    "So now he entertains himself by using it on other couples?" Lian Li seethed.


    "You got that right. Pathetic isn''t he? If it were up to me, I would have killed him long ago for being so trashy. But unfortunately for me, he''s especially popr among my male siblings because of his power and I don''t have the capabilities to go against all of them myself."


    I looked at the demoness, "In that case you can let Master know about what he''s doing right?"


    She scoffed at me, "Do you think Daddy doesn''t know? That stupid trash wasn''t even subtle in doing using his powers. No, Daddy definitely knows that the idiot is doing this but he''s choosing not to interfere¡­ I wonder why? Hmm? Wait¡­ Oh! I get it! Ehehehe~ Daddy is really quite devious~"


    Senior sister Lian Li poked her fingers together, "Umm¡­ What is Master nning to do? I honestly can''t stand the fact that my feelings for Master is being yed around like this."


    "Ah, I believe Daddy didn''t expect you to confront him like that. I''m guessing he was thinking of resolving this issue without you figuring out what happened. Which is actually surprising you did, honestly. How did you do it? As much of a trash he is, his skill in that is perfect for mortals and you wouldn''t even notice your own feelings being manipted."


    I turned to senior sister Eris, "I''m going to guess the other three were not affected while only one of you was affected?"


    "Correct¡­"


    Lilith obviously didn''t understand my cryptic words so she raised a questioning eyebrow at me.


    Instead of answering her, I left it to Eris to see if she wanted to tell the demoness.


    To my surprise, she did.


    "I have four personalities you see, and he only managed to change the feelings of one of me. The other three were quick to realise I was manipted," Eris exined chirpily.


    "Multiple¡­ Personalities?" Lilith parroted.


    I know exactly what she''s thinking, I had a hard time believing it when I heard it the first time too but well¡­ There''s no denying that it''s true.


    Although it made a lot more sense after I knew Master had named her so it was a lot easier to just ept it.


    "That''s right, I''m Eris. And aye''m Bait, nice ta'' meet''cha! Laverna¡­ And this humble one is called Denna." She introduced herself, switching between the four of herself quickly.


    Lilith turned to look at us and we simply nodded to show that it was real.


    "Does Daddy know?"


    We nodded again.


    "I see¡­ That''s an interesting limitation to his power that I''ve never seen before¡­ So what do you n to do?"


    Eris shrugged, "What can we do? Since you already said that Master has it handled, then we just need to leave it in His hands right?"


    I scratched my chin, "Perhaps¡­ I should just check with Master just in case? Doesn''t hurt to tell Him right?"


    The three girls agreed unanimously.


    In that case, I''ll most probably tell Masterter on when that idiot is not paying attention. Maybe Master could tell us what His n was and I could help Master with it?


    I suppose it''s also a good thing that I didn''te to the beach as a girl like what my senior sisters had been suggesting to me. I remember thest time Master managed to talk me into it and that was really embarrassing for me.


    Lian Li suddenly pped her hands together, "Oh Brendan, before you go to Master, Eris and I need to do one thing first."


    "Hmm? What is it?"


    The golden haired girl grinned at Eris, "Everyone else is not paying attention to Master right now so¡­ Ehehehe~ Do you think you can drag Him behind those bushes like we had nned to?"


    Ah¡­ I guess I''ll just make myself scarce then¡­ I''ll keep little Cai Hongpany in the meantime I suppose.

 Chapter 896: While The Others Are Distracted...

    <h4>Chapter 896: While The Others Are Distracted...</h4>


    (MC POV)


    How interesting¡­


    Very, very interesting¡­


    I''m watching the girls sending Cain infatuated gazes and acting like maidens experiencing love for the first time.


    Oh, of course I already know what was going on, I had omniscience show me everything the moment he appeared. To think he still has a huge crush on Iris even now, I don''t know what to say to that.


    When I asked Iris what she thought of him, the only thing she said was "Who?"


    And yes, she''s in her ''The End'' mode for that question so she really didn''t know who he was all this while. Or rather, she showed no recognition of the name ''Cain''.


    I''m not sure if I should pity him just for that.


    Then again, he is messing with my disciples purely out of spite for me so I''d settle for pity. He''s not even interested in any of the girls, he''s just doing it to annoy me.


    Speaking of which, there''s a reason why I''m even letting him get away with this of course, otherwise I would have just wiped him from existence the moment he tried to mess with them, my child or not.


    It''s not like I have any special feelings for these ''children'' of mine and I can say for certain that the past me most definitely did not care about them any more than Iris did.


    Still, I am quite surprised to learn that he had obtained this skill of his just so that he can try and steal Iris away.


    Trust me, my dude, you can''t handle her.


    You think you have the capability of handling a woman who has the power to End the entirety of existence? Please, you can''t even handle your own ego.


    "I don''t know Master, but I feel a little sad for them," Akari muttered from my shoulder.


    "Agreed. It would definitely be horrible for them to know their devotion to you is being used, Divine One. I can guess they will be incredibly upset after this is over," Shiori added.


    I sighed, "I know. I am prepared to receive their grievances but the pros outweigh the cons for this. Anyway, I already prepared something nice for him too."


    "Master is being devious again¡­" Xun Guanmented dryly.


    Just as I was about to deny that im, the sound of footsteps caught my attention and I turned to see Eris running towards me in a hurry.


    Odd, I thought she would also be influenced by Cain''s powers but I could see that she was currently her normal self. Did he release his control over Eris for some reason?


    Oh wait¡­ No way¡­ Could it be? Eris has multiple personalities and he can only affect one of them?


    That''s really interesting¡­ That begs the question of which personality did he affect though?


    I waited for Eris to jog up to me, the girl pausing as she regained her breath.


    "Mas¡­ Master¡­ Lian¡­ Lian Li¡­ She''s hurt¡­" She gasped.


    I was on my feet in an instant, my hand reaching out to grab Eris by her shoulder before using omniscience to find out where she was.


    I only managed to hear Eris squeak out an "Eh?" before I teleported all of us to where my disciple was, which happened to be behind some bushes and out of sight of everyone else.


    Immediately, I rushed to her side, preparing to heal her or, if necessary, alter reality to make sure she was fine. I couldn''t believe that just because omniscience had not shown any of my disciples being hurt because of Cain, I had let my guard down like this.


    "Lian Li! What happened?! What''s wrong?!" I cried, looking over her frantically to see if she was injured in any way.


    Lian Li seemed surprised by my sudden appearance but adapted quickly,ying herself down on her back on top of the suspiciouslyrge beach towel.


    "Ow¡­ Master¡­ It hurts¡­"


    I altered reality to heal her of all ailments, even removing Cain''s influence on her for fear that she was affected by it somehow.


    Lian Li continued to groan in pain, causing me to panic slightly as I was reminded of the time Iris had nted those fake personas of my disciples inside my dream world. I had to watch them perish from old age without being able to heal them at all.


    "Where?! Where does it hurt?!" I asked, feeling a little hysterical.


    Lian Li then spread her legs and moved her hand right above her navel, "Right here, Master¡­"


    At first I didn''t get it and was considering turning back time to heal her until I saw the coy look in her eyes.


    ¡­


    Right¡­ If I thought about it calmly, of course there was no way she would be hurt without triggering any of my defensive inscriptions.


    Even if Cain had tried to manipte her and attempted to push her down, he would have been sted away immediately. I had even ced an additional protection that would immediately dispel his influence if the girls were driven to do something they wouldter regret with him.


    Thus, there was no way Lian Li could have gotten hurt at all.


    I sighed a little in relief that she waspletely fine.


    Naturally I can''t scold them for worrying me like that since I''m also making them go through Cain''s maniption, I''m not that big of a hypocrite ok?


    I also noticed that Akari and Shiori had gracefully leapt off my shoulders earlier, both of them escaping the scene to allow us some privacy.


    "Master¡­" Lian Li purred, her hand moving lower to rest just at the edge of her bikini. "It hurts right here¡­ I think I need Master''s injection to heal the pain¡­"


    I wonder who taught her to talk dirty like that? I could tell it was something she wasn''t used to with how much she was blushing up to her ears. I''m guessing Eris, or most likely Bait, was the one who taught her that judging by the smug look on her face.


    The swordswoman joined in by pressing her chest against my back, "Oh Master¡­ Sister Lian Li is sick¡­ Master should get your holy rod out and give Lian Li her medicine~"


    I should have known this was their goal from the start.


    That still begs the question of how Lian Li wasn''t affected by Cain''s power though? Last I checked, even my golden girl was affected by it.


    Oh? Perhaps the other personalities of Eris realised what was going on which prompted both her and Lian Li to go confront Cain about it? And then that little brat thought it was more interesting to see them struggle uselessly so he released them for now so that he can make them experience the pain of knowing they were powerless against him?


    Then Lian Li and Eris decided to take advantage of the fact that everyone else was affected by Cain to get a head start to have sex with me?


    Yeah, that sounds like what could have happened.


    I felt a hand pressing against my chest and I looked down to see Lian Li looking up at me, her eyes silently asking me to ravage her.


    Oh well, I suppose I was expecting something like this to happen so I''ll just indulge them right now¡­


    Putting up a silencing and invisibility inscription, I moved closer to Lian Li, both our lips parting at the same time as our lips sought each other¡­

 Chapter 897: Leaving A Mark (*RRR)

    <h4>Chapter 897: Leaving A Mark (*RRR)</h4>


    (MC POV)


    Lian Li kissed me with much more passion and need than normal, probably as a way to reaffirm her own feelings for me after what she had experienced with Cain.


    Unn¡­ I really feel quite bad for subjecting my girls to that guy''s whims but I was already nning something to make up for it.


    Lian Li broke our kiss but her hands remained on my cheeks as she stared hard at me.


    "Master¡­ You know, don''t you?" She asked.


    I already know what she was talking about so I simply nodded my head.


    She smiled, "In that case¡­ There''s nothing for us to worry about then."


    Huh¡­ I was fully prepared for her to be upset, angry, indignant or even usatory.


    "You''re not mad at me?" I asked.


    Eris answered instead, "How can we, Master? You''ve already done so much for us, even going so far as to help us tread on the path of godhood so that we can stay by your side. Master isn''t going to abandon us now are you?"


    I chuckled, "No, I''m a selfish person you see. I''ve already decided all of you belong to me so I''m not letting any of you go."


    Both girls giggled at my words.


    "Ehehe~ Oh Master, we will never let you go either~" Lian Liughed, pulling me in for another kiss.


    While my mouth was upied, Eris had taken upon herself to start stripping me of my swim trunks, tossing my only article of clothing aside to reveal myid member.


    Her hands immediately got to work caressing my rod to full hardness, giggling to herself when she had aplished said task.


    I shifted my waist to better amodate her and Eris responded by engulfing my cock in the warm confines of her mouth, sucking me off enthusiastically from below.


    Not to be outdone, Lian Li wrapped her arms behind my neck, pulling me deeper into our kiss as she tried to devour my lips, her tongue tasting every corner of my mouth.


    My hands were not idle either as I focused on undoing the straps that held Lian Li''s bikini, slowly peeling them away to drop them at the edge of the beach towel.


    She let out a cute moan when I started tweaking her nipples, pinching the little nubs in between my fingers.


    I let out a grunt of my own as Eris started deepthroating me, my swordswoman swallowing my entire member to the base before pulling back to do it again.


    Lian Li''s hands unwrapped from my neck and pushed my chest lightly, prompting me to break our kiss.


    She then took the opportunity to start peppering my cheek with kisses, moving down my chin to reach my neck, stopping there to start sucking on my skin.


    She put quite a bit of pressure on her sucking so I knew she was trying to give me a hickey.


    Normally something like that wasn''t possible but I humoured her and allowed one to form, making her blush with pride when she saw it.


    "Ehehe¡­ I''m sorry Master¡­ I marked you¡­" She giggled, not sounding apologetic at all.


    "That won''t do now, would it?" I chuckled. "You don''t have one on you to mark you as mine."


    I leaned forward and sucked on her neck too, leaving a very prominent hickey there and marking her as mine.


    She let out a cute mewl before moving to kiss me again.


    Probably turned on from the sight, Eris redoubled her efforts in her blowjob and sucked me off even faster than before.


    My attention was moved away from Lian Li''s kiss as Eris''s ministrations on my meat pole finally drove me past the point of no return, my balls emptying its load into her eager, waiting mouth.


    Eris swallowed everything even as more of my seed poured past her lips, only releasing my manhood from her mouth after she was sure she got every single spurt of my cum out from my cock.


    Lian Li took the chance to break our kiss, shifting herself so that her entrance was now in a prime position for me to push inside her.


    Eris wordlessly helped her fellow sister strip off her bottoms, revealing her glistening pussy that was eager to be prated.


    I sat up on my knees and slowly pushed my cock inside of her, her warm folds embracing me like a long lost lover would.


    "Haaa¡­ Master¡­ You fill me up so good¡­" Lian Li moaned in pleasure, her legs wrapping themselves around my waist instinctively.


    I let out a groan of my own as I felt the walls in her pussy mp downfortably around my cock, coaxing me to go even deeper inside her inviting folds.


    "Master¡­ Don''t hold back¡­ I want to feel your love," Lian Li moaned, rocking her hips against me.


    I obliged her as I started thrusting in and out of my disciple, causing her to moan louder even as her body shook from the pleasures that washed over her.


    Just as I was getting into the rhythm of matching my hip thrusts with Lian Li''s I felt a pair of lips descend upon the right side of my neck, the opposite of where Lian Li had left her hickey.


    Eris sucked hard before pulling back with a ''pop'' sound, smirking as she saw the bruise form on my skin.


    "This one humbly apologises for leaving such a mark on Master''s body," Eris apologised in Denna''s tone.


    Right as she said that, she leaned forward and gave me another hickey before chuckling at me in Bait''s voice, "Unlike her, aye''m not dat sorry, Master~ Hehehe!"


    Her face then switched to a tranquil one, "Forgive us¡­"


    Laverna also left her own mark on me, not even pausing before Eris took over and left another one right beside it.


    Satisfied with the four additional marks she had left on my neck, my swordswoman leaned forward and captured my lips in a kiss of her own, sneakily guiding my hand in between her legs at the same time.


    Without slowing my hips, I started to kiss and finger Eris at the same time, driving both of my girls closer and closer to their inevitable release.


    I perfectly paced both of them such that both girls reached orgasm at the exact same time, both of them screaming out their pleasures as their bodies convulsed and shook as they came.


    Eris lost strength in her legs and fell forward onto the mat,ying herself down on her stomach beside Lian Li.


    Naturally, since she presented such a delectable posterior to me, I would not refuse such an invitation.


    I pulled myself out of Lian Li, making her gasp in pleasure as I moved to mount Eris from behind.


    "Eh? Master? Wai¡­ Wait¡­ I just came¡­"


    I ignored her protest and pushed myself inside of her pussy in one smooth thrust, sheathing my entire length inside her in a single motion.


    "Hrrrgggkk!!" Eris moaned as her eyes rolled to the back of her head, her mind nking out from the pleasure.


    Because of her usual exercises, Eris''s butt was especially firm so I couldn''t help myself and used them as leverage to start thrusting in and out of her while squeezing her meaty buns.


    "Master! Hnnng!!! My pussy!! It''s shhooooo good!!" She screamed, drool rolling down the side of her mouth.


    Lian Li watched her fellow sister get ploughed as her hand wandered southwards to her own pussy, her fingers desperately rubbing against her entrance.


    With the pleasure she was receiving quadrupled and how rough I was with her, it didn''t take long before she was reaching her second orgasm.


    "MAASTERR!! I''M CUMMI--HGGGHHKKKK!!"


    Eris didn''t even manage to get her words out as she came violently. It was more intense for her as all four personalities were also orgamsming at the same time.


    I watched with mild interest as Eris copsed on the mat, utterly spent.


    Lian Li opened up her legs again with a chy smile, "Master¡­ You haven''t cum yet have you? Umm¡­ Feel free to empty it inside me~"


    Who wouldn''t ept such an invitation?


    I pulled myself out of my blissfully unconscious Eris and moved back in front of Lian Li again, my golden haired disciple utterly ecstatic that I had epted her invitation.


    This time, I let her sit on myp as we wrapped ourselves in each other''s arms, Lian Li lowering herself right on top of my cock.


    She kissed me desperately and held on for dear life as I fucked her from below, throwing aside all decorum as our only goal was to have Lian Li be filled with my seed.


    Her grip on me got tighter and tighter, mirroring how my hip thrusts got faster and faster.


    Finally, like a dam being broken, I mmed myself inside Lian Li''s deepest parts a final time and sttered my cum inside her waiting womb.


    Lian Li threw her head back and screamed, her senses overloaded with pleasure as she came from being creampied.


    Lian Li held me tightly as she regained her bearings from cumming so hard, the first thing she did was to give me another kiss before snuggling into the crook of my neck.


    "Master¡­ I love you¡­"


    "Mnn¡­ I love you too."


    Just as we were feelingfortable in each other''s arms, Eris suddenly pushed herself up from the beach mat.


    "Not fair, Master! Cum inside me too!"


    Lian Li, instead of vacating her spot on myp, started grinding her hips again, "Mnnn¡­ I want Master to cum inside me one more time too¡­"


    Well¡­ Guess I better get straight back to pleasuring them then.

 Chapter 898: The More Dependable Brother

    <h4>Chapter 898: The More Dependable Brother</h4>


    (Brendan POV)


    I watched Cai Hong slowly carved out her sandcastle that she was building, the little dragon not paying attention to anything else that was happening around her.


    Naturally, she didn''t need anyone to supervise her at all, but I''m only here to ease Master''s worries.


    I let myself be distracted for a moment as I turned to see how the rest of my senior sisters were doing.


    Unlike just now where they were pretending to be busy and sneaking looks at the piece of trash, they were now gathered together and watching him unashamedly.


    ording to what Lian Li, Eris and Lilith had told me, his power to manipte someone''s emotional attachments without the person themselves being aware of it was really quite frightening. Although the only thing I''m worried about is how my senior sisters are going to deal with the fact that they were swooning over someone else when they return to their senses.


    Even the empress Guiying wasn''t spared as she eyed the trash like he was the first love of her life.


    I do have to admit though, seeing this actually gave me an idea of a new potion that I can use on our enemies next time. That''s why I had also taken the chance to go through some new potion ideas I had while I''m here.


    Speaking of which¡­ Senior sisters Lian Li and Eris really are taking advantage of this situation huh? They''ve been gone for at least two hours already, are they still going at it?


    Just when I thought if I should go check on them, the sound of footsteps echoed from behind me.


    "A, that looks great, Cai Hong!"


    "Ehehehe~ Papa! Papa!"


    I turned back to see Master picking up the little dragon to nuzzle her face, causing her to giggle while she hugged Him back.


    "Thanks for looking after her, Brendan."


    I shook my head, "It''s no trouble Master. Umm¡­ What happened to senior sisters Lian Li and Eris?"


    Master gave me a sheepish smile, "Ah¡­ They were very¡­ Passionate¡­ So now they''re taking a rest."


    Right¡­ I suppose they wanted to cleanse themselves of the disgusting feeling of that idiot so that makes sense.


    "Anyway, I take it you''re also aware of what Cain is doing?" Master asked, putting Cai Hong back down so that she could continue working on her sandcastle.


    Senior sisters must have told him that they knew so I saw no reason to hide that fact too.


    I nodded, "I am aware, Master¡­ Forgive me, but what is Master''s n for this? The girls definitely won''t enjoy the memory of being manipted like this¡­ Is it because he is Master''s son?"


    Master sighed, " I know¡­ I''ll make it up to themter for this. Also no, I don''t really care that he''s my son, especially since he doesn''t respect me as his supposed dad anyway and I don''t hold much affection for him either."


    "But why is Master subjecting senior sisters to this? Wouldn''t it be better if Master just sent him home?"


    "Unn¡­ This might sound really bad, but there''s a reason why I''m doing this and I need your help."


    I pointed a finger at myself, "Me?"


    "Yes. Help protect your senior sisters for me, won''t you? If that guy or any of the girls try to do anything that they will cause the girls to regretter, step in to stop them."


    I chuckled, "Ahahaha, Master really knows how to joke, hahaha."


    Come on Master, there''s no way I can stop either group of them if they wanted to do something I didn''t want them to. I''ll just be skinned alive if I even try, you know?


    It was then that I realised that Master was not joking.


    "Master¡­ You can''t be serious¡­ I won''t evenst five seconds against any of the girls if they are trying to kill me. How am I supposed to stop any of them? Wouldn''t Master be a better choice in restraining them?"


    Master shook His head, "Consider for a moment that Cain redirects all the hate they have in their hearts towards me. What do you think will happen?"


    Knowing how my senior sisters are usually like when they''re pissed at someone¡­ They will most definitely try to attack Master¡­


    And if that happens¡­ Even if it was under the control of someone else and Master did not mind, I don''t think they would ever forgive themselves.


    Master must have also realised I came to the same conclusion and nodded His head again, "Now you know why I can''t step in."


    "But¡­ Can I really stop them?"


    Master raised an eyebrow, "Do you think I would send you to die?"


    I shook my head quickly, "Not at all, Master!"


    But if Master really were to ask me to die¡­ I would though¡­


    "Here''s one other question I want to ask, Brendan¡­ You''ve been with me for so long already, do I inspire so little confidence in you?"


    I gasped, "N¡­ No! That''s not what I meant when I said that!"


    Master sighed, "Brendan, you''re walking on the path to godhood, a path that I''m guiding you on. Do you think I would make you a weak god?"


    "No, Master," I answered immediately.


    "I have never taught you to be weaker than anyone else, have I?"


    "No, Master."


    "Do you think someone who is able toprehend the very essence of everything that exists and able to materialise it into a liquid is a person that can be considered weak?"


    "N¡­ No, Master."


    "Are you expecting to follow my teachings and end up as someone who does not excel?"


    "No, Master!"


    Master chuckled and sped my shoulder with a firm hand, "Then have some faith in yourself, Brendan. If not for yourself, then for me as your teacher. I did not take you under my wing for you to be a pushover."


    I looked into Master''s eyes, seeing the absolute faith He had in me. Those were not just words that were spoken out of convenience or made up on the spot just to get me to listen.


    No, Master had never once trained me thinking I was always going to be the weak one. The only one that was holding me back was myself.


    It was precisely what I faced when we werest here and that leprechaun made me face my own fears.


    Like Master said, I am treading on the path to Godhood, I should not be cowering in the face of challenge at all.


    My resolution must have shown on my face because Master broke into a smile and tightened His grip on my shoulder, "Then I leave them in your hands, Brendan. Make me proud."


    I gasped. Now there''s no way I will fail now. I will do it even if it kills me.


    "Yes, Master!!"


    Leave it to me, Master, I won''t let you down!!

 Chapter 899: Alchemist VS Cosmic Bastard

    <h4>Chapter 899: Alchemist VS Cosmic Bastard</h4>


    (Lian Li POV)


    I made my way out of the bushes merrily, feeling like nothing could go wrong today.


    Master filled both Eris and I with so much love I doubt even that piece of cosmic trash could change it.


    Naturally, both Eris and I made no attempts to clean ourselves after we were done with our lovemaking session, just so that we could both feel Master''s love in between our legs even as we joined the rest of our sisters.


    I spotted Master talking to Brendan while apanying Cai Hong a short distance away, so I took the opportunity to head towards the rest of my sisters who were obviously still affected by that piece of trash.


    Ehehehe~ They have no idea what they had missed out on~ That''s too bad, but Master''s first ejaction of the trip belongs to Eris and I! Muahahahaha!


    Mmmm¡­ Now that I have Master''s assurance, there is nothing for me to worry about anymore.


    "Hello girls, what are you doing?" I asked, trying my best to keep the smugness out of my voice.


    "Ara, ara? Where did the two of you go? You missed out quite a big show just now," Manami giggled.


    Eris tilted her head, "Oh? What did we miss?"


    Diao Chan licked her lips, "Oh he was doing some really nice stretches over there. Pretty sure he was doing it deliberately so that we could see and enjoy it~"


    Ah, I can''t get used to this. Diao Chan and Manami are actually fawning over someone else that isn''t Master.


    Just in case, I tried prodding them about it.


    "Did you notice Master though? Don''t you think Master looks much more sumptuous than him?"


    All of the girls gave me confused looks like they didn''t understand what I had just said.


    "Eh? Why would you even call Master sumptuous? Master is simply just Master, isn''t it?" Diao Chan rebutted me.


    Oh my? If I were to record this and rey it back to her after this was over, I think Diao Chan would want to find a hole and bury herself in it.


    At least she isn''t salivating over him I suppose, otherwise that would have been really embarrassing for her.


    I noted that the trash was looking in my direction now, probably considering if he should manipte me again.


    Taking this opportunity, I decided to try and keep ourselves upied so that we don''t have more reasons for us to hate ourselvester on.


    "Shall we y something since we''re here? Master did bring us all here to rx after all."


    ria turned to me, "Ah! Shall we have another volleyball game?"


    Ah¡­ That game where we need to use whatever means necessary to hit the ball over the? It should be sufficient enough as a distraction I suppose.


    Right as I was about to agree to it, a handnded on my shoulder and the bastard was there, standing beside me with a smug grin on his face.


    "Oh, what''s this? Are you girls ying a game? Do allow me to participate too."


    I felt the sense of disgust well up within me but before it could boil over, I felt there was nothing wrong with his appearance. It''s better if everyone had fun together, right? Yes, that made sense¡­


    After all, if he''s here to y with us, we get a really nice eye candy to look at while we--


    "In that case, allow me to join too. I''m getting bored myself," Brendan announced, appearing suddenly.


    How odd, I never thought Brendan would want to join us voluntarily. Maybe he was being stressed out by being with Master?


    I turned towards where Master was and I found Lilith had taken Brendan''s ce to apany Master and Cai Hong. The three of them seem to be having quite a bit of fun in building those sandcastles, all three of them had smiles stered on their faces.


    Hmm¡­ I could feel a little bit of irritation at the sight but I don''t know why?


    Cain smiled at our alchemist, "Oh? Of course! The more the merrier."


    Brendan returned his smile with one of his own, "Speaking of which, would you mind removing your hand from my senior sister? We only just met you today and I don''t think you should be acting sofortable with us."


    The hand on my shoulder tightened, "Oh? Are you perhaps¡­ Interested in dad''s girls as well? I can help you with that as well, you know? Don''t you think I would be a better person to follow than him?"


    Hmm? What is he saying? Why is he¡­ Oh?


    Oh my¡­ Now that I look at Brendan¡­ He actually doesn''t seem that bad of a catch¡­ He has a good family background and his looks aren''t bad either. After spending so long together, we''re also quite familiar with each other so we knew each other''s nuances.


    Actually¡­ The more I looked at him, the more I realised how attractive he was. How have I not realised these feelings hidden inside me for so long?


    Brendan tilted his nose at him in the universal gesture of looking down at someone, "You really are pitiful, you know that?"


    Diao Chan immediately bristled at hisment, "Brendan?! What are you saying?! How could you¡­"


    However, she quickly shut her mouth after Cain waved his hand at her.


    The Demon raised an eyebrow at Brendan, "Am I now? Do exin how am I pitiful to you?"


    Our alchemist sighed, "You continue to chase after someone who holds absolutely no interest to you, directing your frustration at not being able to get what you want upon others and still cling onto an impossible dream."


    Cain''s face immediately turned ugly, "You dare say that to me? Do you not see Mother? She is perfection manifest! Even you should understand that there is nothing more desirable in existence than obtaining Her."


    "She is a perfect beauty, that I will agree with you."


    "Then aren''t you a hypocrite for calling me out?"


    Brendan sighed, "Because I never once thought about ''obtaining'' her. The only thing I care to seek is my Master''s approval. Something I know you will never get."


    "You dare? Do you think I will not hurt you just because you are dad''s disciple?"


    Brendan smiled at him, "How about a bet?"


    That caught everyone''s attention.


    Cain raised a curious eyebrow at him, "What kind of bet?"


    Brendan gestured towards the beach, "The volleyball game. I challenge you one on one with our aspirations on the line. I beat you and you return my sisters back to normal. You win and I will leave my Master to aid you in your love pursuits."


    "Ha! Why would I even need your help?!"


    "Because aside from Master, I believe I''m the only male in existence who has spent an inordinate amount of time with Iris, am I right?"


    Cain stared at him for several moments before blurting out, "Who the hell is Iris?"


    There was silence for a few seconds.


    Brendan looked at him incredulously, "Master gave a name to her¡­ Did you not know?"


    That answer seemed to shock Cain greatly, "Dad¡­ Named Mother?"


    "Huh¡­ It seems I can also add in that I have information pertaining to her that no one else has too. So are you up for the challenge or not?"


    Cain''s brows furrowed, "You underestimate me, mortal¡­ If it''s a duel you want then fine, I''ll give you one. Prepare to forsake your master!"


    Erm¡­ How did all this happen?

 Chapter 900: Doping? No Idea What That Is

    <h4>Chapter 900: Doping? No Idea What That Is</h4>


    (Brendan POV)


    Of course, despite Master''s assurances that I was not weak, I am not delusional enough to think I could win against a cosmic being in a normal fight.


    Thus, I yed on his attachment to Iris and the limitations of this game to level the ying field.


    The rules we agreed on were pretty much the same as the previous volleyball game that my sisters had yed with some alterations.


    To score, you just need to physically hit the ball to the other side of the and if it hits the ground, it will be counted as a point. There was emphasis on the fact that the ball can only be physically touched by the yer and nothing else, otherwise teleporting the ball to the other side would have been fair game.


    The game ends when either side reaches the winning number of points but in the event that the ball was destroyed, a five point penalty will be levied on the side who destroyed the ball and the game would also end.


    Naturally, there''s the issue of him deciding not to honour our agreement but I have contingencies in ce for if that happens.


    In all honesty, I was not expecting to be able to win this game normally either, so one of the first things I did was to drink several enhancement potions that would increase my strength and speed of perception temporarily before the game started.


    I also have several other different enhancement potions prepared in case they were necessary.


    My senior sisters quickly had the court setup for us so that the match could start with that arrogant idiot on one side and myself on the other.


    Master was still upied with building sandcastles with Cai Hong, Lilith had joined them while I was upied with talking to the pitiful trash. The three of them were currently building one that was the size of a building with great enthusiasm.


    As expected of Master.


    Oops, I shouldn''t be distracted now, the match is about to begin and there''s no way I will allow myself to fail.


    The first serve goes to him and he throws it high up into the air before leaping upwards to smash the ball towards me.


    ria had already informed us beforehand that the ball had been upgraded considerably and thus, able to take much more punishment thanst time.


    But most likely because he was not sure how sturdy the ball was exactly, he had started the match by using a normal mortal''s amount of strength.


    I was thus able to capitalise on that by receiving it and instantly smacking it down on the other side of the even before hended back down on the sand from his jump.


    "Zero, one," Senior sister Lian Li called out, obviously unhappy I scored the first point.


    He watched the ball that was rolling towards him with a raised eyebrow, "Interesting¡­ Did you alle up with this game?"


    "No, Onii-sama did," ria answered, though her voice was bereft of her usual enthusiasm when talking about Master.


    "Is that so? Interesting indeed¡­ So as long as the ball goes over the andnds, it''s considered a point?"


    "Yes," All of my senior sisters answered at once.


    He nodded and returned the ball to me, allowing me to serve for the next round since we were using alternating serves.


    I threw the ball up and smacked it at him, aiming towards the far right where there was empty space.


    The moment the ball passed the however, the trash had disappeared from where he was standing and reappeared in front of the, the Demon immediately pping the ball into the sand on my side of the beach.


    "My point," he smirked, moving to pick up the ball so that he could begin the next round.


    "One all!" Lian Li eximed while pping her hands.


    My senior sisters cheered enthusiastically at his win, something that I really have trouble getting used to.


    At least Master was too focused on His sandcastle to pay attention to us. Or rather, Cai Hong and Lilith cheering Master''s sculpting of a dragon curling around one of the castle''s turrets might have captured more of His focus.


    It actually looks really impressive.


    Whoops, shouldn''t get distracted again, that piece of trash just threw the ball into the air to serve it.


    He''s still keeping to the mortal boundaries of strength so his service was easily received by me. I set it up so that I could smash the ball towards the far left of where he was currently standing.


    Again, he made use of his teleportation powers and tried to m it straight down on my side of the, something I had already anticipated happening so I was already in front of him when he was trying to m it down.


    So surprised by my appearance he was that I managed to deflect the ball back over the to his side of the beach before he realised I had won the point.


    He blinked at me, "How did you¡­ That was not teleportation¡­ How did you move that fast?"


    I''m surprised he did not notice this yet, but I have made several potions into tablet form and hid them in my mouth. I had bit down on a speed enhancing tablet right as he was serving which allowed me to move extraordinarily fast for a short period of time.


    Guess he doesn''t possess the power of omniscience.


    Then again, I suppose none of his siblings do since they would have realised Master was here and wouldn''t need Lilith to go tell them if they did.


    I picked the ball up from the ground and simply gave him the same smirk he had given me earlier, "My point."


    "One, two," Lian Li sighed dejectedly.


    I started the next round by serving the ball normally, to which he returned by sending it high into the air before trying to st it as far away from me as possible.


    I reacted by biting down on another tablet in my mouth, this one enhancing my leg strength in particr. Jumping high up into the air. I coated my leg with ayer of water before delivering a bicycle kick to send it back down towards the ground.


    The piece of trash barked out augh at me before teleporting back towards the ground to receive it, no doubt thinking that he would easily score this point since I would be stuck up here in the air.


    He waited near the ground where the ball was falling and even leisurely leapt up to try and spike it.


    But right as he was about toe in contact with the ball, theyer of water that I had transferred to the ball''s surface after I kicked it shifted towards the top of the ball and propelled it, sting it straight into the sand before he could intercept it.


    Inded just as Lian Li called out the score, "One, three."


    "So this is how the game is meant to be yed?" Cain eyed me with narrowed eyes.


    I simply shrugged at him.


    "Very well then¡­"


    He picked up the ball and moved to the back to serve again.


    As I got ready to receive, there was a shift in the area on his side of the beach.


    All of a sudden, his side of the beach was flooded with multiple copies of himself, filling up every single part of the beach as far as the eye could see.


    "Let''s continue, shall we?" He grinned.


    Oh great¡­

 Chapter 901: First Ascension

    <h4>Chapter 901: First Ascension</h4>


    (Lian Li POV)


    "Six, three!!" I called out, prompting the rest of my sisters to break out into cheer as well.


    Well, there''s nothing much Brendan can do against Cain when he literally flooded his entire side of his with copies of himself, blocking any chance of our alchemist''s scoring.


    At the rate this is going Cain is sure to win!


    Cain snickered at him, "Were you counting on the fact that my inexperience with this game would somehow nab you a victory?"


    Brendan smiled, "Well¡­ I have to admit that I overestimated your self confidence since your solution to this was to outnumber me."


    How rude, Brendan! Cain is obviously giving you face! How could you even think of something as ridiculous as that!


    Cain chuckled at his usation, "Hahaha! So you think the only reason I''m winning is because you''re alone on your side of the?"


    Brendan shrugged, "This was meant to be a team game in the first ce."


    "Ha! Well don''t say that I was unfair. I''ll allow you to pick any of the girls to join you on your team against me! Heck, you can even pick all of them if you want to!"


    Eh? Why would Cain ask us to y against him? This would be torture for anyone that Brendan picked since I''m sure all of us wanted Cain to win.


    I''m also sure that Brendan knows none of us wants to be on Cain''s opposing team either, so it would be in his best interest to not pick any of us.


    Brendan turned towards where we were seated, "In that case, I just need senior sister Lian Li to join me."


    All eyes turned to me.


    Eh? He really picked me? Ugh¡­ What is Brendan thinking?


    I sighed and resigned myself to simply just y with the bare minimum of my ability and still help Cain get the win.


    "Oh, you''re free to reject his request if you want," Cain called out, giving me an unexpected lifeline.


    My face brightened and I was just about to reject Brendan when he interjected, "Oh, wouldn''t it be an impressive sight to showcase your abilities here? I''m unfortunately not the best yer for this game and I must be making Cain here think this game is boring. Cain wouldn''t want to y this again if he thought it was boring, right?"


    I gasped, Brendan was right! Our initial n was to y with Cain and it wouldn''t do if he lost interest because of this!


    "I''ll do it!" I quickly volunteered, handing over the task of score keeping to ria to join Brendan''s side in facing off Cain.


    Hmm? It seems like Cain wasn''t really happy with that decision for some reason¡­ Should I have--


    "Here, senior sister, the sun is quite hot today so put on some sunscreen," Brendan interrupted my thinking by handing me a vial of white liquid.


    Ah, yes. This was the one Master created for us to use on ourst trip here.


    While I was busy smearing the cream over my exposed skin, Cain was looking at Brendan with an especially displeased look.


    "Surely you don''t think you can win me like this? Are you actually looking down on me?"


    Brendan smirked, "I did say I overestimated you, didn''t I? Master was right all along, like He always is. I should really just stop putting myself down. He''ll, I even over prepared for this too, if you could believe that."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Correct me if I''m wrong, your ability to alter emotional attachments does not change your victim''s memories, yes?"


    "I do not see why this is relevant, but no?"


    Brendan shifted his gaze towards me, "Do you even know how any of us became Master''s disciples and what we have done in His name?"


    Eh? Why is Brendan talking about that now? Why is¡­ Eh?


    The scenery around me suddenly changed and I was back in my younger days again, watching as I lived my life in the vige that I remembered was destroyed.


    I felt everything, even the despair and rage I had when that scum son tried to have his way with me and how I survived those painful years in the slums of the capital.


    I remembered the first time I met Master in the courtyard of Heaven Sect, how he took me under his wing despite the wretched state I was in.


    Master taught me everything I knew without asking for anything in return and I¡­ I fell in love with Master?


    Seeing that now¡­ Why did I even love Master?


    We even made love multiple times too and each of those times I was always enamoured with Master.


    This doesn''t make any sense, Cain makes my heart beat faster than Master ever¡­ No, that''s not true. Master was the one who made me who I was, gave me back my life, my purpose and everything I had.


    Even before I knew Master''s true identity, I had followed him. That very day where Master had pulled me out of the darkness, I had pledged my very existence to him.


    Firm but also gentle; strong but also caring.


    Then that night when Master first embraced me, how he swept away all the shadows in my heart and made me experience love and the pleasures of being his woman.


    My days after that were filled with so much love and happiness I felt it was a crime for me to even be by Master''s side.


    My sisters and I recognised Master''s divinity even before it was revealed to us and I had sworn myself to Him.


    Master was my everything¡­ The pieces of trash who dared hurt my Master who had given me everything I had were shown no mercy.


    Master was my everything.


    MASTER WAS MY EVERYTHING AND THIS PIECE OF SHIT DARED PLAY WITH MY FEELINGS FOR MASTER?!!!


    HOW DARE HE?! HOW DARE HE?!!!


    Am I that pathetic to be manipted by a piece of trash like this?!!


    AHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!


    Then¡­ Then I just need to make sure that you can''t do it again!!!


    I came back to my senses just as I heard him scoff, "Why should I care?"


    Why should you care huh¡­


    Master had given me the secrets of Cosmic Lightning Tribtions to ascend into Godhood¡­ Something that I had been trying toprehend all this while in order to ascend.


    The books I''ve read in that tower had given me clues about it but I was stillcking in something to reach full potential


    I reached deep within myself, searching through my consciousness until I found my way to my Cultivation Point.


    Inside there, streaks of Divine Lightning sparked around the area, the one thing that no one but Master had seen in me.


    I reached out my hands andmanded all the lightning to gather up into a single point, ignoring the pain that immediately assaulted me as I did so.


    The physical pain was nothingpared to the emotional pain Master must be going through right now as He watches us fawn over this piece of trash.


    With that in mind, I concentrated onbining every single Divine Lightning Quark I had into that one single point, right as it reaches critical mass.


    Normally this would just explode and I would be knocked out for an hour or so without anything to show for it, something that I didn''t understand why until this day.


    I had been too focused on reaching Godhood without a clear aspect to personify myself as, something that I could very easily answer right now.


    I will be Master''s light to purify everything in His name.


    Should all of existence turn against Master, I will still remain by Master''s side. This new life was granted by Master and I will never forget that ever again.


    The gold streaks of lightning turned silver before changing to electrum in colour and then bursting out in all directions.


    Instead of staying inside my Cultivation Point, the new Cosmic Lightning Quarks infused my entire body with it, remaking my very essences and recing them with divine essences.


    It was by no means a painless process as every single part of my being was being remade.


    Stars danced across my vision as I forced myself to endure the pain until all of a sudden, everything popped.


    I opened my eyes again and now everyone had their eyes on me.


    But for myself, the only person I was looking at was Master.


    To see the pride Master had while smiling at me¡­ That meant everything to me.


    I am the Goddess of Conception, right hand of Origin.


    I have ascended.

 Chapter 902: Oh No, He Ran...

    <h4>Chapter 902: Oh No, He Ran...</h4>


    (MC POV)


    Well it happened. I saw it clearly that because of Cain, Lian Li had ascended to godhood because of him and there she was.


    Pretty ingenious of Brendan to make use of that memory potion again, repurposing it into a skin lotion so that he could use it covertly on Lian Li since she definitely would have rejected drinking a potion.


    Since Cain redirected most of Lian Li''s feelings of love from me to himself, Brendan simply made Lian Li experience her life again to rekindle her feelings for me once more.


    The fact that she was manipted must have frustrated her to no end and she decided right there that she would not stand it anymore.


    And because Lilith had already told her about the limitations of Cain''s abilities, Lian Li concentrated all her efforts to ascend to prevent herself from being manipted again.


    Without Cain''s interference, Lian Li might have needed another few more years toprehend the Cosmic Lightning Tribtions I had given her. She really is a genius to break through the bounds of mortality just like that.


    Or perhaps being manipted yed a big part in her motivations.


    There is only just one thing I was worried about¡­


    Right now, Lian Li''s affections for me have essentially just doubled, so I''m not sure how that''s going to change her¡­


    "Master! Master!!!! I looooooove you!!!" My newly ascended disciple suddenly shouted out while blowing kisses at me.


    Ah¡­ Well she got cuter it seems.


    I chuckled and waved back at her in response, causing her to squirm cutely before turning back to face Cain.


    Here''s the thing, Cain might also be a cosmic being but his personal strength is actually pretty low.


    Of course he could still stomp a mortal t but in the cosmic scale, he''s quite a pushover.


    That''s why this match is most likely going to turn into a one sided ughter soon, especially with how pissed my newly ascended Goddess looks.


    "Lilith?" I called out, prompting the demoness to turn to me.


    "Yes, Daddy?"


    "Could you look after Cai Hong for a bit? I don''t want to involve her in what''s going to happen next."


    Lilith made a face at me, "Ehhhhh¡­ Can I not?"


    At the same time, Cai Hong also scrunched up her face, "Buuuu! Cai Hong no want mean auntie!"


    "Hey! Who are you calling me a mean auntie?!! You''re about the same age as me! No wait, you''re the older one!!"


    "Buuuu! Mean auntie!!"


    I reached out and patted both of their heads, "Now, now, be nice ok? It''s not good to fight all the time so why don''t the two of you y together for a bit?"


    "Do we have to, Daddy?"


    "Cai Hong want Papa¡­"


    "Please?" I pleaded, giving them more head pats.


    Both of them pouted at me, but I could tell they were falling for the head pats already.


    "If Daddy says so¡­"


    "Muuu¡­ Okies¡­"


    Lilith and Cai Hong got up and strolled off to the other side of the beach, just far enough that they wouldn''t be able to see what is happening here.


    Speaking of which¡­ I haven''t seen Iris around for some time¡­ I wonder what she''s doing?


    Oh, I guess she''s avoiding Cain? How thoughtful of her.


    I turned back to see Lian Li shooting up into the air to m the ball down towards Cain with the wrath of an angry goddess.


    She must have located the real one beforehand because the ball went straight for him and smacked him right in the face before he could react, sending him tumbling across the sand and dematerialising his clones.


    "Six¡­ Four¡­" ria announced, albeit a little dejectedly.


    Unfortunately, omniscience did not show me that any of my other disciples would be ascending today so I''m not expecting anyone else to.


    Cain picked himself up from the ground on shaky limbs and gaped at my golden girl, his mind still trying toprehend what had just happened.


    "H¡­ How? How did you break out of it?" He gasped, still not believing that my disciple had just ascended to godhood in front of him.


    "It''s simple," Brendan answered in her stead. "You took senior sister''s current feelings for Master away so I made her relive her past life to get it back."


    "No¡­ How did you ascend to Godhood like that? This is something that countless mortals in existence have tried and failed to achieve, but yet only a handful manage to do it, you know?"


    Lian Li crossed her arms, "That is all because of Master of course. Do you think any of us would fail if Master is the one guiding us?"


    Cain turned his gaze to me, silently questioning if I had nned everything.


    Sorry to disappoint, but I didn''t even know about your existence before this. Frankly, if it wasn''t because I knew you would help Lian Li ascend, I would''ve wiped you from existence already.


    Also, don''t even think you''re in the clear yet because I am most definitely not letting you go so easily after making my disciples suffer through that.


    He furrowed his brow and kicked the ball out into the sea in a huff, "This is ridiculous! I''m not continuing this!"


    "Oh? So are you admitting defeat? Shouldn''t you adhere to your losing terms now in that case?" Brendan snickered.


    Cain red at him, "Never! The game is no longer fair! How can you suggest to continue a game like this?! The terms are all null and void!"


    Lian Li did not agree with that, seeing that she disappeared from where she was a moment ago to reappear in front of him.


    She grabbed him by the cor and lifted him up, an action that prompted the rest of my disciples to rush forward to stop her.


    "What are you doing, Lian Li?!"


    "Don''t hurt him!"


    "Let go of Cain!!"


    Lian Li scowled at the girls but relented, taking a step back before turning to look at me.


    I gave her a small shake of her head and she understood my intentions.


    Lian Li looked at her fellow sisters with a face of sympathy, "Fine. Let''s just forget about this whole farce then. You can run along and keep your overinted and fragile ego, hope you don''t choke on it."


    Cain was obviously not amused by her choice of words but decided not to argue with her since Lian Li could literally wreck him if she wanted to right now.


    He left the area in a huff and I thought the other girls might follow him. Instead, they simply watched him leave since they were still more interested in Lian Li''s ascension right now.


    While the girls were upied, Brendan shuffled his way over to me.


    Before he could say anything though, I started patting his head.


    "Good work, Brendan. I knew I could count on you. I''m proud of you!"


    "Eh? Ehhh? Ah! Umm¡­ Tha¡­ Thank you, Master¡­" He stuttered, embarrassed.


    He quickly recovered and cleared his throat, "Ahem¡­ Umm¡­ I wanted to ask why did Master let him go though?"


    "Hmm? I most definitely am not. I''m just letting him go somewhere else so that I can punish him. Tell Lian Li to meet me at the other end of the beach in five minutes, won''t you? In fact, tell all the girls to do that."


    Brendan was curious about my words but nodded, "I will do that, Master. But what about me?"


    "Lilith and Cai Hong are supposed to be¡­ Er¡­ Bonding right now," I exined, gesturing towards the direction the two of them had gone. "Help me keep an eye on them just in case they start fighting, ok?"


    "Understood, Master. But umm¡­ Could I have some backup as well?"


    I looked down at the pair of foxes curled up against me, "Akari, Shiori. Could you follow Brendan and help him with that?"


    The two of them obeyed and went to Brendan''s side, following him to carry out my requests.


    Right, while Brendan is busy with that, I need to do my own preparations for dealing with Cain too.


    At least this is finally the fun part~

 Chapter 903: The Real Mother

    <h4>Chapter 903: The Real Mother</h4>


    (Cain POV)


    Damnit! This is the first time I''ve ever heard someone ascending to Godhood just to break free of my control! What kind of person is she?!


    No, I overlooked the fact that she''s dad''s disciple¡­ Something that is already weird by itself.


    Dad never cared about anything else before, so knowing that he even took in disciples is something of an oddity. To think he would even care about something or someone enough to teach them anything, when he didn''t even care if an entire World was dying right in front of him before.


    Bah! I should have knowning here was a mistake.


    When sister Lilith came to us announcing dad''s return, no one took that hardcore fathercon seriously, since for all we know it could have just been her delusions acting up again and it wouldn''t be the first time.


    Naturally, I dismissed her words as well and didn''t take her seriously since I had more important things to worry about.


    With dad''s disappearance, Mother was also gone and I had been looking for her ever since.


    I really didn''t think about Lilith at all until I suddenly got this weird feeling out of nowhere. What if Lilith was telling the truth?


    If dad was there, then Mother would also be there right? That made sense, yes?


    And since I didn''t want my other brothers to distract Mother''s attention away from me, I secretly followed Lilith''s trail after she left without telling anyone.


    The trail led me to this unassuming World on what was called the Earthen ne. Though it pains me to admit this, I was thankfully weak enough to enter that ne without copsing it.


    And I do not regret it one bit because there she was¡­ Mother. In all her perfect glory, standing right there within my reach¡­ Except for dad who''s blocking part of the view.


    It really irritated me to see him there¡­ Why did he have to be there?


    Since he irritated me¡­ It would make sense for me to annoy him back, right? Yes¡­ That made sense¡­ So I used my powers on those girls around him, let''s see how he likes that?


    But who would have guessed one of them ascended because of that?! In fact, why is she so strong that she could even suppress me?!


    I cursed internally as I stomped down the beach, annoyed at how things had turned out.


    Should I mess with the other girls more? Maybe that''s an idea. Hmmm¡­ I do wonder where Mother is--


    My train of thought stopped when I saw a figure standing at the edge of the beach, staring out at sea.


    The figure was distinctively feminine and she had long, flowing ck hair that reached her lower back.


    If it had been any other normal woman, I would have definitely ignored them. But even from this distance and the fact that the hair colour was different, the perfection that was rolling off of her could only mean that woman was Mother.


    I ran up towards her, intent on at least talking to her. To get her to even acknowledge my presence would have been enough for me.


    "Mother!" I called out as soons as she was within hearing range.


    Mother showed no signs of hearing me but that was normal, I just needed to get closer!


    "Mother!" I shouted again, the distance between us shortening to several metres.


    Again, there was no response.


    I ran up in front of her, surely she could not ignore me if I was standing right in front of her, right?


    "Mot--"


    I stopped myself the moment I saw her face.


    "Hello Cain," She greeted me with a smile.


    Despite how perfect she looked and the fact that I found myselfpletely enamoured of her looks, I knew instinctively the woman in front of me was not Mother.


    "You¡­ You are not¡­ Mother¡­"


    She smiled, "You know¡­ I don''t know why all of you consider Iris as your mother? She yed no part in your creation at all. If anything, I''m technically your only parent."


    My eyes widened at his words, "D¡­ Dad?"


    Her smile widened and I felt my own face flush at the sight of that.


    "Shouldn''t you be calling me mother while I''m in this form?"


    I furrowed my brows, "Don''t¡­ How dare you take on Mother''s form to trick me?!"


    Dad tilted her head at me, "Hmm? I didn''t though? Didn''t you know? She had adopted my female form to emte me. I have always looked like this in my female form."


    Why¡­ Why does even the small action of tilting her head look so¡­ So perfect?


    "Li¡­ Lies!" I protested weakly, though knowing deep within me that it was most likely true.


    Dad crossed her arms under her chest, the movement bringing my gaze to her chest where I realised was only covered by a very thin bikini. Thin enough that I could see the prominent bumps that were her nipples.


    "Oh, I''m not lying Cain," She chuckled, distracting me even more with how her bountiful bosoms were jiggling from that motion alone. "I can swear on the universe''s existence that what I said is true."


    "I ah¡­ Harrh ahh ummm¡­" I stuttered.


    The bikini was slipping a little and I could just see the barest hint of her are peeking out underneath the fabric.


    Da¡­ Mother noticed my gaze and used her arm to push up her bust even more, "Oh? Fufu~ You were attracted to Iris because of her looks weren''t you? I understand, she''s supposed to be perfect after all. And since she based her looks on me, of course my female form would attract you too."


    I swallowed, barely able to keep my mouth from watering at the sight.


    Mother''s hands separated and they were now caressing the sides of her breasts, "Iris never paid any attention to you? Did she?"


    I only realised I was shaking my head when I noticed my gaze was shifting around for some reason.


    "Oh? Fufufu~ So how does it feel for me to do this for you?" Mother giggled before moving her hands underneath her bikini to squeeze her nipples in between her fingers. "You like it, Cain?"


    There was no one in existence who would say no to that, so I opened my mouth to respond right before something hit me in the face and sted me away.


    Thest thing I remembered hearing was the voice of that recently ascended girl screeching, "Master''s figure isn''t for the likes of you to see!!!!"


    The next thing I knew was the dark embrace of the sea.

 Chapter 904: Watching Your Mother

    <h4>Chapter 904: Watching Your ''Mother''</h4>


    (MC POV)


    I watched Cain get sent flying by Lian Li''s flying kick before my disciple turned back to me.


    "Master! Are you ok?! Did he do anything to you?! Ah¡­ Umm¡­ You look beautiful Master¡­ Ehehehe~ Can I kiss you?"


    Not sure if she''s more aggressive because I''m in my female form or because of her Ascension. One thing''s for sure though, Lian Li definitely got cuter.


    "MAAAASTERRRR!!!!"


    I turned just in time to catch the rest of my girls who were leaping towards me.


    Since Cain was out ofmission, his hold over my girls was also reverted.


    That also meant the other females he had affected throughout the universe were also released from his influence, I wonder how much chaos there is right now?


    Putting that aside, my girls looked quite distraught over the fact that they were manipted and were hugging me as tight as they could to reaffirm their affections for me.


    "Master! Forgive us!! To be controlled by someone like that¡­ I will ept any punishment!" Diao Chan cried.


    Oh? My little masochist did not ask that in her usual teasing tone of voice, which meant that she was talking about the serious type of punishment this time.


    I patted each of their heads, "No, the one who should be apologising is me. I could have stopped him but didn''t and subjected you all to his whims."


    Kiyomi shook her head, "No¡­ If we were just stronger¡­ Master wouldn''t have needed to worry about us."


    "Ughhh¡­ I can''t believe I was affected too¡­ To use my love of Aniue like that¡­ Uneptable!"


    "Uuuu¡­ Onii-samaaaa¡­ I''m a failure of an imoutoooo¡­"


    "Master¡­ My destined mate¡­ I swear I will never let this happen again!"


    I did my best to console them while giving them headpats. This was within my expectations of how they would react so I wasn''t too surprised.


    Lian Li had also joined in the group hug while I was distracted, purring happily when I patted her head as well.


    It took a while but they eventually calmed down enough to stop sobbing, which led them finally realising I was in my female form.


    "Ara, ara? You look really sexy, Master~" Manami giggled, admiring my swimsuit.


    I have Xun Guan to thank for this since she was the one who designed it.


    Lian Li pouted, "And that idiot was the first one to see Master in it! That''s not fair!"


    Eris furrowed her brows, "I think kicking him into the sea is too lenient, Lian Li. He should be punished even more just for that."


    Diao Chan nodded, "Master¡­ We''re not letting that idiot get away with this with just a simple kick in the face, are we?"


    Of course not, there''s no way I''m going to let someone who made my disciples upset get away so easily with just a simple kick.


    I snapped my fingers and Cain was teleported from the sea and dropped in front of me, he didn''t need to breathe so he wasn''t at risk of drowning or anything. I then materialised a rope in my hands and tied him up to a tree nearby, leaving him to dangle there while he was still unconscious.


    I beckoned to the girls and all of them moved closer to me, all of them wondering what I was nning while I woke Cain up from his unconsciousness.


    Using Origin, I had already made sure he wouldn''t be able to use his powers on my disciples again so there''s no risk with him now.


    "Hello again, Cain," I greeted


    "Mo¡­ Mother?" He slurred.


    "Yes, Cain?"


    He blinked a few times, taking a moment to reorientate himself and realise who he was looking at.


    Immediately, his face scrunched up and his brows furrowed, "You! You made a fool out of me!"


    I grinned, "Oh? How did I make a fool out of you?"


    "You made me think you were Mother and¡­ And¡­ You humiliated me!" He screamed.


    I switched my grin to a coy smile, "Oh? But I am your mother, am I not?"


    "You are not! Mother is¡­ Mother is¡­ I¡­ I¡­"


    His words started trailing off as soon as I started pushing my bust up again, something that his eyes immediately locked on to.


    He leered at my bosoms for several moments before shaking himself out of it, "Stop¡­ Stop doing that using Mother''s likeness!!"


    "Why? Is this perhaps¡­ Turning you on?" I asked, rolling a hand over my chest.


    He gulped audibly.


    Before I could move to the next stage of taunting him, I felt a pair of arms wrap around me from behind in a hug.


    "Master!! You''re spoiling him too much!!" Lian Li protested.


    Oh, I can roll with this.


    I turned to my girls, "Oh, perhaps you girls want to show this little boy who exactly you hold affection for? Maybe¡­ Make him jealous?"


    Understanding the implications of my words, all of them surged forward and swarmed around me to indulge themselves.


    Manami and Kiyomi took one of my hands each and started kissing my fingers in reverence while Tsuki and ria took interest in caressing my arms. ria settled herself on the sand behind me so that she could start massaging my bottom cheeks while Diao Chan busied herself with worshipping my feet.


    I simply stood there and smiled at Cain as he watched my disciples caress every part of my body they could touch.


    Lian Li moved her hands up towards the bottom of my chest, groping and massaging them in slow circles that made me let out a sigh of pleasure.


    Slowly, she shifted her hands higher and slipped underneath the fabric of my top, running her fingers across my nipples.


    Lian Li pulled her hand upwards even higher and, very slowly, the top of my swimsuit slipped free, revealing my bare breasts for all to see.


    What happened next waspletely unexpected as Cain let out a loud groan and his entire body shuddered quite violently.


    It took me a second to realise what was happening and I looked down at the wet stain on his pants.


    "Did you just¡­ Cream yourself?" I asked.


    He tried and failed to hide his shame on orgasming at the sight of my breasts.


    My smile turned into a devious one, he is going to be much more easier to torture than I thought.

 Chapter 905: A Different Torture (*RRR)

    <h4>Chapter 905: A Different Torture (*RRR)</h4>


    (MC POV)


    My girls looked quite amused that Cain had ejacted at the mere sight of my naked chest, all of them sharing a look with each other that I could tell was a rather malicious one in nature.


    Since it was all within my n of making up to the girls for Cain''s maniption, I''m just going to ept whatever they had nned.


    Lian Li leaned closer to me, her hands moving to caress my breasts, "Oh, what''s this? Is the little boy lusting after his own daddy?"


    "Oh, I don''t me him~ I wouldn''t mind Master being my daddy~" Diao Chan giggled while kissing the inner parts of my thighs.


    Cain said nothing but continued to re at me, ignoring the fact that there was a very prominent stain on his swim trunks.


    Manami looked at him with eyes of scorn, "To think you would cream your pants at the sight of Master''s bare chest, truly pathetic."


    "Hmph! Big words when you were practically fawning on me not too long ago!" Cain bit back.


    Eris smirked, "Oh? Can you still talk like that if we were to show you this?"


    Both Diao Chan and Eris undid the straps on my swimsuit bottoms and tossed it aside, revealing my naked bottom for all to see.


    My witch even went as far as to spread my pussy lips apart with her fingers, revealing the pink flesh underneath the folds.


    Cain''s hips thrusted forward at the sight, his body shuddering as he ejacted for the second time without any physical stimtion.


    "Ahahaha~ He''s really cumming at the sight of Aniue''s pussy~" Tsukiughed mockingly.


    "How is it? Isn''t this the sight you always dreamt of seeing but never got the chance to?" Kiyomi taunted, pushing my hand in between her chest.


    Cain said nothing as his face flushed, struggling weakly against his restraints. Failing to free himself, he resorted to averting his eyes away from the scene but a quick snap of my fingers made him unable to look away or close his eyes.


    I''m not going to let him escape that easily.


    "Master~ Please take a seat~" Someone spoke from behind me.


    I turned to see Guiying and the youkai maids cing a plush couch on the ground, going so far as to even include a carpet as well. Why did they even bring something like this here?


    Manami took me by the hand and led me to it, sitting herself down first before letting me sit on top of herp.


    Guiying and the maids took their own seats nearby, it seems they had decided to remain as spectators for this instead of participants. Or maybe they''re just waiting for their turn?


    As I made myselffortable on Manami''sp, my vixen lifted my legs to her sides so that they formed an ''M'' shape.


    Diao Chan and Kiyomi settled themselves by my feet, the two of them keeping their eyes on Cain as they made a show of thirsting over my pussy.


    Once again, Diao Chan spreaded myher lips with her fingers, allowing Kiyomi to start caressing my folds with her fingers that were slick with her own saliva.


    I gasped as I felt pleasure shoot up my spine from the stimtion, Kiyomi wiggling her finger around my curtains and skirting around the entrance while Manami proceeded to grope my breasts.


    Tsuki took that chance to straddle myp, my little sister iming my lips with hers in a deep kiss.


    "No¡­ No, please¡­ I can''t watch this¡­" Cain begged, his image of Iris slowly getting distorted as he watched my girls pleasure me.


    No one paid him any attention as my girls continued to indulge themselves, my hands now being used to finger Lian Li and Eris''s pussy while Diao Chan and Kiyomi started licking my honeypot with relish.


    ria started stroking my navel with a finger, "Onii-sama~ Could I have your cock here?"


    I grunted and made a little adjustment that caused my penis to appear right above my clit.


    The distant groan nearby let me know that Cain just orgasmed at the sight of me growing a dick, apparently his mind was really quite the dirty one too.


    ria gave a yelp of glee and sat down with her back facing me on top of my cock, pushing my entire length inside her as she began riding me with wild abandon.


    "Nnngghhh! Onii-sama~ You''re filling me up so gooooood~" She moaned, right before she started bouncing her ass up and down on my cock.


    The chorus of feminine moans filled the area as even Guiying, Alpha, Beta, Gamma and Delta started pleasuring themselves, all of them unable to hold back their lust at our show.


    While Lian Li and Eris were busy cumming from my fingers, I was being brought closer to the edge when Diao Chan started attacking my clit with her tongue and Kiyomi resumed fingering me.


    The fact that Manami was also massaging my tits while Tsuki kissed me was also not helping.


    I moaned into Tsuki''s mouth as spurts of my cum shot itself into ria''s waiting womb, my seed painting my little sister''s insides white.


    At the same time, love juices also squirted from in between my legs which Diao Chan happily gobbled up by nting her mouth at my entrance.


    Cain came for the fourth time as the sight of me orgasming was enough to drive him over the edge, groaning pathetically as he did so.


    No one was in any position to call him out since everyone else was also cumming as well, ria especially as her body convulsed and shook at the feeling of being filled by my cum.


    While I was still in the midst of winding down from my high, ria had released my cock from her pussy and Tsuki immediately slid herself down to engulf my cock in her own womanhood, sheathing me inside her smoothly.


    "Ahaaaannn~ Aniue''s coooock!" Tsuki moaned.


    My other little sister began shaking her hips on top of me, plunging my manhood in and out of her dripping wet pussy.


    With how wild Tsuki was riding me, it didn''t take long for me to cum inside her as well which also caused Cain to orgasm at the same time.


    I chanced a peek at Cain and the boy was literally tearing at the sight of his supposed crush having sex with several girls at once, despite the fact that he had already creamed his pants five times without any physical stimtion.


    Tsuki immediately got off from me and Diao Chan took her spot, riding my cock with wild abandon as she screamed out her pleasures.


    The rest of my girls were already queuing up to await their turn in getting impaled on my cock, all of them forgetting about Cain''s existence and focused only on me.


    I have to admit the glint in their eyes looked a little manic and I was a little worried about their state of mind there.


    Knowing how many times my girls would usually go with me, I think Cain''s torture is just beginning.


    Welp, at least he''s getting front row seats right?


    Speaking of which¡­ Where is Iris?

 Chapter 906: When She Finally Notices You (*RR)

    <h4>Chapter 906: When She Finally Notices You (*RR)</h4>


    (MC POV)


    I pulled myself out of the mewling Lian Li, my disciple twitching from the multitude of orgasms I had given her.


    The rest of my disciples were also copsed in various positions around me, all of them breathing hard and still recovering from their own orgasms.


    I stood up and inspected my handiwork with my hands on my hips, my cock still standing erect and slick with the love juices of my girls.


    On the other side, Guiying and the youkai maids had also had their fun with each other while watching us and were also in the midst of recuperating, leaving me the only one that''s currently standing at the moment.


    Turning to face our captive, I smirked when I saw the mess that was Cain, still tied up and unable to tear his eyes off me.


    His swimming trunks were aplete mess as his own cum was spilling out of its confines. If it weren''t for the fact that he was a cosmic being, I doubt a normal human would be able to stay conscious after how much he came.


    At first he was still begging for us to stop or at least for me to change back to my male form, but when he realised his protests only egged us on, he eventually shut his mouth aside from the asional frustrated groans and sobs as he orgasmed.


    I strolled towards him, not even caring that I was naked and he had a full view of my bosoms and my still erect and throbbing cock.


    "So did you enjoy the show?" I asked.


    He looked at me with eyes that were a mix of lust and rage, "How dare you sully Mother''s image like that!"


    "Oh? How did I sully my own image, Cain?"


    "You¡­ You are not Mother!"


    "Mmm¡­ I believe I''ve already covered this base, but didn''t you enjoy it?"


    "I¡­ I did not!"


    I moved closer to him, hiding my amusement as his gaze inevitably shifted towards my chest as they bounced from my movement.


    With a snap of my fingers, his swim trunks disappeared from existence, revealing his own manhood that was painfully erect and caked with his own ejacte.


    "You most definitely look like you were enjoying it," I chuckled, gesturing to his loins.


    He shifted his hips ufortably, trying to hide his erection between his thighs and failing.


    "I¡­ This¡­ I am most definitely not enjoying it!" He protested pathetically.


    I snapped my fingers again, teleporting him to a spreadeagle position on the ground facing towards the sky in front of me.


    I smiled down at him, "In that case, you look like you''re in pain, shall I help you with that?"


    "What are you--"


    Before he could finish his words, I lifted my right foot and brought it down softly on his shaft.


    His reaction was immediate as he lifted his hips off the ground and ejacted on himself, making a pathetic moaning noise as he did so.


    "Oh? What''s this? Are you really cumming from being stepped on? I didn''t know you were into that kind of thing, Cain," I sneered.


    To his credit, he still had a defiant streak in him since he was still ring at me.


    In response to his re, I started moving my foot up and down his shaft, stroking his still twitching cock with the bottom of my foot.


    "Hora, hora~ How does this feel? Does your mama''s foot feel good?" I whispered, trying to make as sultry of a voice as I could. Which, admittedly, wasn''t really that hard, surprisingly.


    Cain didn''t answer.


    He couldn''t, since he was groaning and spasming in the throes of ecstasy as he came again.


    I feel bad for saying this but¡­ This is fun.


    "I¡­ I will never give in!" He growled, though tears were currently streaming down his face rather pathetically.


    I smirked, "Really? In that case¡­"


    Snapping my fingers, I altered his body and gripped his shaft between my toes, causing him to gasp before I started stroking him even faster.


    Cain quickly realised that he had not orgasmed yet and rxed a little, thinking he had finally built up some form of resistance against me.


    It took him a moment more to realise that his pleasure just kept on building and building, his cock hovering at the very edge of ejaction but yet no release was forting.


    Yep, I removed his ability to orgasm.


    "No¡­ Da¡­ Dad¡­ Please¡­ I can''t¡­" He moaned, his hips starting to shake in tune with my foot, desperate to cum.


    "Hmmm? Can''t what, Cain? Also, I''m not your dad now, am I?" I whispered, stroking him even faster.


    "Dad¡­ Da¡­ M¡­ Mommy¡­ Mommy¡­ Please¡­ Please let me cum¡­" He moaned, his hips now thrusting violently as he tried to get himself off.


    "Good boy," I giggled, snapping my fingers once more.


    He finally came and a torrent of his own cum sttered against his chest, some of it even hitting him in the face as he was finally allowed release.


    Once that was done, I released him of his bonds and knelt down beside him, "Now, since you gave me such a good show, I''m going to forgive you just this once, ok? How about you head home and repent before I change my mind?"


    Truthfully, I wanted to erase him from existence right here but I figured having him go back and deal with the fallout of his powers being nullified would be a better punishment for him.


    He took another few seconds to catch his breath before crawling away. Like, literally crawled away on his hands and knees, as though he could not wait to get away from this ce.


    Oh well, I didn''t have time to care about him anymore since I heard several moansing from behind me.


    "Master~ That''s not fair¡­ Step on us too~"


    Right¡­ Umm¡­ For the record, I''m not a sadist, ok?


    *


    (Cain POV)


    I finally managed to get away even as feminine moans started to echo from behind me.


    I couldn''t believe it¡­


    No, I could believe that I waspletely no match for Mommy¡­ I mean dad! That I waspletely no match for dad!


    What I could not believe was that dad would actually care enough to subject me to something like this! The real dad that we know wouldn''t have even looked in my direction, which was what he had been doing initially so why the sudden change?!


    Is it just because that girl ascended? This doesn''t make any sense! Dad has never cared about anyone else before!!


    Ugh! And to have me humiliated to such a degree¡­ I don''t know how to get my face back anymore. Revenge is absolutely out of the question since there''s no one in existence to go against dad¡­


    Wait! There''s Mother! I just need to train even harder than before! If I can obtain enough power to even affect Mother, then I can get revenge on dad!


    Yes! I will do just--


    My thoughts were interrupted when I felt a presence appear nearby.


    Looking in that direction, I felt my world stop as I saw the only being in existence that I wish to obtain as my woman.


    "Hmm¡­ This turned out a little different than what I saw," Mother mused, looking into the distance, her white hair fluttering in the wind.


    "Mother¡­" I cried out, standing up to go towards her.


    Right after I took a single step, however, I found myself unable to move.


    Mother turned to face me, but her eyes did not seem to register my presence, as though she did not realise I was there.


    "Right hand? Who does she think she is? I have always been Master''s right hand. How presumptuous¡­" She muttered, though loud enough for me to hear.


    "Mother!" I called out, finally getting her to look at me.


    "Ara? Why are you talking? I do not remember allowing you to talk, whoever you are."


    My mouth immediately shut itself, not because I wanted to but because Mother seemed to have forced my mouth shut.


    She looked away again for a second before nodding her head, "Seems like I can''t rely on my future sight anymore¡­ Unfortunately, this was a failure¡­ But maybe I can¡­ Hmm? Who are you and why are you existing in front of me? Let me End you."


    Wait! Mo--


    ¡­

 Chapter 907: Her New Domain

    <h4>Chapter 907: Her New Domain</h4>


    (Lian Li POV)


    Iid on my back, watching the sky as I sucked in lungfuls of breath, trying to recover from the mind numbing sex that Master had just put us through.


    Despite having ascended, it was only my soul that had gained divinity while my body was still mortal. It would still take me a while more for the divine essence topletely remake me before I truly joined the ranks of the Gods.


    But at least I was already a step there and with Master telling me how proud He was¡­ Unnghh!! Just remembering it is making me feel all squishy and hot~


    Speaking of which, I never knew Master had a sadistic side to him~ The way He was stepping on that piece of irredeemable trash was just absolutely perfect!


    Then after we requested it¡­ Ehehehe~ I admit seeing that rough side of Master was also a huge turn on for us, it made me think that maybe Diao Chan was on to something after all~


    I rolled over to my side, looking at the rest of my sisters who were also in the midst of recovering. Master was nowhere to be seen as He had gone to check up on Cai Hong and the rest, our love making session didst for quite a while after all.


    In His ce, Guiying and the youkai maids took care of us, though all of them were also quite flushed from their own bit fun too.


    Finally feeling strength in my limbs once more, I got up on my feet to see how the rest of my sisters were doing.


    "Ehehehehe~ Master stepped on meeee~" Diao Chan moaned, cuddling herself while squirming lewdly on the ground.


    Mmm¡­ I distinctly remember Master doing that and Diao Chan also having a great time too. It almost made me want Master to do that to me too¡­ Almost.


    Maybe next time, but I do admit the spanking was especially great, since it served as punishment for being manipted by that piece of trash as well.


    I stepped around her to stop in front of Manami, the fox youkai looking at me through half-lidded eyes.


    "Ara, ara? Should I be addressing you as Goddess Lian Li now?" She mused.


    I giggled, "Oh? That has a nice ring to it~ Feel free to worship me as Master''s right hand while you''re at it~"


    Manami giggled at my joke, "Ufufufu~ Speaking of which¡­ I did not find a good time to ask this but¡­ What are those bruises I saw on Master''s neck? Looking carefully, you seem to have the same kind of bruise on your neck too?"


    I flushed, remembering what exactly happened for both of us to have such a mark.


    Poking my fingers together, I giggled, "Ehehehe¡­ While all of you were distracted¡­ Eris and I might have dragged Master behind some bushes and¡­ Ehehehe~ Marked Him."


    "And I see Master marked the both of you in turn? Ara, ara, aren''t you fortunate, Lian Li?"


    "Ehehe~ I can''t deny that~"


    Manami sat up straighter, "So¡­ What does it feel like to be a Goddess?"


    I paused, reeling in my senses before regarding her, "Honestly¡­ I haven''t had much time toe to terms with it¡­ We were quite¡­ Indisposed. But now that I''m concentrating, everything feels so¡­ Muted?"


    Manami tilted her head at me, "Muted? What do you mean muted?"


    "Mmm¡­ It''s like¡­ It feels less vibrant? I''m not exactly sure¡­ Perhaps it has something to do with my domain?"


    "Domain?" Kiyomi repeated, the other fox youkai joining her sister''s side.


    I nodded, "I have imed the domain of Conception. You can say I am the Goddess of Conception now."


    "Ah, like the start of ideas or ideals? Like how you started our little following," The white fox mused.


    I had imed this domain as it was Master who had given me a new purpose and life, something that I wanted to emte. Though it was not exactly the same, I felt it also brought me closer to Him as I would also serve as the ''origin'' of something.


    "Ara, ara? Then perhaps the reason you feel empty may have something to do with the other meaning of conception?" Manami giggled.


    It took me a second to realise what Manami was insinuating, right as the rest of my sisters converged upon me.


    "Is that true, sister Lian Li?!" Eris gasped.


    "Oh my!! Lian Li wants to be knocked up by Master!" Diao Chan giggled.


    ""Am I going to be an aunt/auntie?!"" Both Tsuki and ria cried out together.


    A child¡­ With Master¡­ I am most definitely not opposed to the idea¡­


    Ehehehe~ Master''s baby~ They will definitely be cute~


    It would be the crystallisation of our love! Our mutual feelings given form!


    "Mmm¡­ That brings one question though¡­" Guiying muttered, getting our attention. "Master has shot his seed inside us quite a lot of times and we have not been taking measures to avoid pregnancy. Yet none of us have been knocked up. Do you think that¡­"


    Manami giggled, "Ufufufu~ It''s obvious Master is preventing us from being pregnant. I suppose He is worried that our pregnancy would hinder us in more ways than one. Though I''m sure if we were to ask, Master would grant us a child too~"


    She gave me a sly wink, the underlying meaning not lost on me.


    Aside from shedding my mortal body, I had effectively obtained Godhood so there wasn''t anything holding me back right now. I''m sure if I were to ask Master to grant me His child, Master would definitely give me one.


    But¡­


    I shook my head, "I think I shall wait for all of you to ascend as well before asking Master about it."


    Kiyomi sniffed, "You might also want to talk to Master about that feeling you were having. Don''t let my sister mislead you as there might just be another reason why you''re feeling like this, Lian Li."


    "Ara, ara? Is my cute little Kiyomi feeling jealous? Ufufufu~"


    The white fox did not answer but from how she looked away, I could guess there might be a hint of truth in Manami''s words.


    Well¡­ Obtaining Godhood did not signify the end of my journey anyway, there is still so much more for me to learn. So I''ll just continue to study under Master!


    Once I''ve reached perfection, I''ll then ask Master to make a child with me so that our child would not be short of perfection too!


    "That reminds me¡­ Lian Li and Eris took advantage of us being distracted to get Master''s first ejaction of the trip huh?" Diao Chan pointed out.


    All of us turned to Diao Chan, wondering why she brought that up.


    Our Witch grinned, "That means now it''s aplete free for all isn''t it?! I call dibs on Master''s bath time!!"


    "Master''s dinner!!" Guiying staked her im too.


    ""Dibs on Aniue''s/Onii-sama''s bedtime!!"" The two little sisters cried out immediately.


    "Evening stroll with Master and sister," Kiyomi added in casually.


    Noooo!! All the good spots were taken!!


    Curses! I''ll just have to seduce Master during the free time in between those periods!! I''m a Goddess now!! I''ll use everything I have to seduce Master, even if I have to use my divinity to do so!!


    Hmm¡­ Maybe I should ask for a child after all?

 Chapter 908: Shes Acting A Little Sus

    <h4>Chapter 908: She''s Acting A Little Sus</h4>


    (Brendan POV)


    "Cai Hong''s Papa is better!"


    "No, my Daddy is better!"


    "Your Papa is squishy!"


    "Your Daddy doesn''t look like Daddy at all!"


    Umm¡­ I don''t even feel safe interjecting that both of their sand sculptures of Master look simr. I just hope they don''t ask me to choose between them.


    The two foxes that Master sent with me patted my leg with their paws with sympathetic looks on their faces, somehow that made me feel a little better.


    I''m not even sure why they''re fighting though, but then again, I don''t understand why sister Tsuki and sister ria fight either.


    Speaking of which, I sincerely wished my senior sisters had made up with Master, I most definitely am not in a position tofort them if they have not.


    Thinking back though¡­ Who would have thought senior sister Lian Li would have ascended right there? All I thought I could do was to just remind her of where she got her feelings from, not help her ascend to Godhood.


    The fact that she did not even take a year to ascend after Master started to guide us on this path was also astounding. She really is a genius in every sense of the word.


    Which further proved that Master most definitely did not take me under His wing out of pity. I''ll double my efforts from now on as well!


    Incidentally¡­ I did manage to get my hands on some of that bastard''s blood that had sprayed on the sand after Lian Li''s spike hit him in the face. It should help my experiments greatly in theing days too.


    I''m not sure what I could do with that yet, but I''m sure I cane up with something.


    As I was distracted in my thoughts of the various experiments I could concoct, Cai Hong and Lilith stopped their arguments all of a sudden and suddenly acted as though they weren''t at each other''s throats just a moment ago.


    That was enough to tell me that Master was most likely on His way here and, turning around, I could see Him walking down the beach to join us, alone.


    I''m guessing this is another case of Master exhausting them with His affections, which was not surprising considering they must be starved for His attention too.


    Cai Hong and Lilith waited for Master to get a bit closer before looking up, acting as though they''d only just noticed Him.


    "Papaaaa!!"


    "Daddyyyy!!"


    The two of them squealed while dashing towards Master, obviously trying to outrun the other to get to Master first.


    In the end, Master caught them both in His arms, ruffling their hair as He did so.


    Master carried them back and they immediately started asking Master to choose which of the sand sculptures they had created was better.


    Predictably, Master said he liked them both and neither Cai Hong or Lilith protested when Master gave them headpats. If I had told them I liked both equally, I''m sure they would have further pressed me to choose one instead.


    Master then turned to me, "I hope they weren''t a problem?"


    Cai Hong and Lilith immediately red at me, daring me to say otherwise.


    Umm¡­ Even without either of you threatening me, I wouldn''t have told Master about both of you fighting anyway.


    "Not at all, Master. They were having quite a lot of fun making your sculpture."


    Master''s response was to pat their heads even more, something they were very appreciative of.


    The two foxes moved away from me to mount Master''s shoulders, curling up at their usual spots like the most natural thing in the world.


    "Speaking of which¡­ Have you seen Iris?" Master asked, shifting His hand to pet the foxes.


    I was just about to answer a negative when the mentioned person suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    "I am here, Master¡­" She murmured, wrapping her arms in Master''s, ignoring the re that Lilith was sending her for upying her spot.


    Master smiled at her, "Oh good, I was worried when I didn''t see you around. Where were you?"


    "I felt it might be a good idea for me to avoid the neer, Master¡­"


    Hmm¡­ I know that trash had a crush on her so I guess she was taking measures to keep out of his way? Yeah right, like hell I''d believe she has the capacity to be that considerate. Since when has she thought about the feelings of others?


    She''s definitely doing something else, probably enjoying the sight of that trash doing whatever he wanted with us.


    Naturally, I''m not going to say that out loud.


    Instead, I tried to divert the topic, "Master, what shall we do about dinner?"


    Master turned his sight towards the setting sun, "Oh my, Ipletely lost track of time¡­ I believe the servants back at the resort would have everything prepared, I highly doubt they will leave their guests hungry since the Empress is here with us too."


    I think it would be more problematic if they leave you unfed instead, Master¡­ But I know how to read the mood so I didn''t say that either.


    Master beckoned to me, "Come on then, the girls should also be up by now so let''s return for a good rest tonight. You''ve been quite busy today, after all."


    I chuckled, "I wouldn''t exactly call what we did busy, but I think senior sister Lian Li bore the biggest brunt of it."


    Masterughed in response to that, leading the way back to the resort with Lilith and Cai Hong holding Master''s left hand simultaneously while Iris stuck to His right arm.


    The demoness and our little dragon maintained an air of civility about them in front of Master, so well crafted was their facade that you wouldn''t have thought they were fighting with each other just now.


    Unexpectedly, senior sisters were all waiting near the stairs that would lead up towards the resort, all of them looking none the worse for wear.


    Although¡­ Is it just my imagination or are they looking at Master a little weirdly¡­ Or rather, more weirdly than usual? It''s like they are looking to ask for something from Master?


    But what could they be wanting to ask for? Didn''t Master just have a really big orgy with them? Was that still not enough?


    Ah, what am I even talking about, of course it wouldn''t be enough¡­ Just look at senior sister Diao Chan literally salivating at the sight of Master¡­ I don''t even need to be able to read her mind to know what exactly she was thinking about.


    Well, at least this is a much more bearable sight than the girls fawning over that stupid trash which I prefer over any day.


    Also¡­ I kind of don''t like how Iris has been acting¡­ I guess I should keep a closer eye on her in case she''s doing something¡­

 Chapter 909: Dessert Is The Best Part (*RRR)

    <h4>Chapter 909: Dessert Is The Best Part (*RRR)</h4>


    (MC POV)


    It seems Guiying had made some ns since a decadent dinner wasid out on a needlessly long table, making it look like a formal dinner of some sort.


    I pointed out that I was still in my swim attire which should have been inappropriate for an event like this, but Guiying quickly shot that protest down.


    "Hmm? Who is here to decide what attire is appropriate or not, Master?"


    Well¡­ There''s nothing I could say to that¡­ At least Guiying was also in her swimsuit so it was less weird.


    The other thing I was quick to notice was that none of my disciples were present here, not even Lilith or Cai Hong. Within thisrge opulent hall, aside from myself, there were only the youkai maids and Guiying in attendance.


    I didn''t need omniscience to tell me just what exactly they had in mind for this evening.


    The fact that my disciples had not barged in to take me away told me they definitely discussed this beforehand so there''s nothing for me to do except to go along with it.


    I was led by the hand to the head of the table, Guiying personally seating me down before allowing herself to be seated to my right.


    Beta, Delta and Gamma began to serve us, dividing up the servings to ce in front of Guiying and myself.


    I don''t really need to eat but out of consideration for Guiying, I humoured her by tasting the food they prepared.


    Naturally, the food served was all of the highest quality since we have the Empress here.


    What was a little weird was the fact that once the table was set, Beta, Delta and Gamma immediately left the hall, leaving me alone with Guiying. Why did they just leave like that?


    Another thing I noticed was the absence of Alpha, the wolfgirl was definitely not with my disciples so where else could she have gone?


    My questions were quickly answered when I felt a pair of hands slide themselves into the waistband of my swim trunks, slowly pulling it down to be discarded on the floor.


    I pushed the tablecloth aside to see Alpha looking up at me innocently while her hands started to caress my manhood, her tail wagging so fast behind her I was worried it might fall off.


    When she did not move aside from using her hand to stroke me, I realised she was silently asking for permission.


    "Ok."


    That one word from me immediately set her off as she engulfed my semi-erect manhood into her salivating mouth, the wolfgirl sucking on it like she was possessed.


    I didn''t think her tail could wag any harder but it did.


    I looked in the direction of Guiying, only to see her acting as though nothing weird was going on while sipping on a ss of wine.


    If that''s the case, I shall not make a fuss either, continuing my tasting of the food in front of me even as Alpha continued tother my cock with her tongue.


    "How is the trip so far, Master?" Guiying asked casually.


    I stifled a groan as Alpha''s nose pressed itself against my navel, her throat gurgling happily when she felt my cock hit the back of her throat.


    "Aside from that guest¡­ Everything is fine."


    Guiying scowled slightly, "Ah yes¡­ That¡­ Guest. Forgive me, Master, but is there a way for us to prevent something like that from happening again? The feeling was most unpleasant."


    "There is. I can even let you choose between a permanent solution or a situational one."


    Guiying sped her hands together, "Oh! A permanent one will be great! It was quite vexing that Alpha and the others had to restrain me when I thought of inviting that intruder to stay permanently."


    "Mmm¡­ Don''t worry, I''ll make sure to protect them as well."


    For some reason, Alpha began sucking me even harder when she heard that.


    As though it wasn''t enough, Alpha had then discarded the top of her maid uniform before engulfing my rod in between her breasts as well, her bosoms squeezing and rubbing my cock even as she sucked on the tip.


    I could see from here that Guiying''s left hand had reached below the table. With how her arm was moving itself back and forth, there''s no doubt about what she was doing underneath there.


    To her credit, she was still acting like nothing was happening as she ate, providing me with polite conversation while Alpha continued to suck me off under the table, the wolfgirlpletely lost in her own world.


    Only when my te was empty did I turn my attention back on Alpha, watching her head bob up and down frantically on my cock.


    Sensing my movement, she realised I was done eating and crawled out from under the table, her hands raising the hem of her skirt to show me she wore nothing underneath her skirt, her dripping pussy already craving for attention.


    I guess she was meant to be my dessert.


    Once again, she waited for my permission and only straddled me when I nodded my head, her tail wagging even faster than before.


    She impaled herself on my shaft, howling in delight as she proceeded to shake her hips on top of me in wild abandon.


    "Ahh! Ah!! Ahhhh!! Master!! Your cock!! It''s filling me up so good!!" She screamed, her usual stoic demeanour nowhere to be found.


    She suddenly shifted her gaze to me, a look of desperation in her eyes though her hips never stopped moving.


    "Pat me!! Pat me Master!! Pat me!!!" She begged.


    I moved one of my hands from her waist and began patting her head, even going as far as to scratch her behind her lupine ears.


    Her entire body seized up before letting out a howl of pleasure, the wolfgirl cumming violently on top of me.


    "Ahhhhhnnnn!! Master''s patsssssss!!! Thank you very muuuuuuuch!!!"


    Yep, the usual stoic and serious wolfgirl is a head pat addict who would orgasm quite violently when I do it to her while we''re having sex.


    I held on to Alpha to prevent her from falling over while she came, right as I heard the distinct sound of a chair scraping across the ground.


    Looks like Guiying had enough of watching and wanted to join in now. I could see she had discarded her swimsuit and by how her thighs were soaked, she had a lot of fun with herself just now too.


    "Master¡­ My turn?" She begged, leaning her back against the table.


    Unfortunately, Alpha was gripping quite tightly to me in her post orgasm state and I couldn''t just drop her on the ground either.


    Thus, I stood up while carrying the wolfgirl in my arms and moved in front of Guiying, the empress looking at me and wondering what I was nning to do until she felt something poke at her from below.


    She gasped when she saw I had sprouted another cock underneath my first one, one that she gingerly guided with her hands to her own entrance before sheathing it inside her warm pussy.


    I let hery back on the table before thrusting my hips, fucking both Alpha and Guiying at the same time.


    "Master!!!! Master!! Harder!! I want to feel you deep inside me!!" Guiying moaned, her legs wrapping themselves around my waist.


    Alpha was also moaning incoherently as her eyes rolled to the back of her head and saliva started drooling from the corner of her lips. Yet even in that state her hips continued to shake as she tried to get me to cum inside her.


    I held on for a little longer until both of their pussies squeezed at the same time, the pleasure enough to send me over the edge as I came inside them both.


    The entire hall was filled with the screams of the two women as they came with me, Guiying''s voice being distinctly louder.


    No doubt anyone outside had heard her screams quite clearly, informing them that their Empress had just orgasmed. Not that it would be the first time anyway.


    I pulled myself out of them when I had finally finished painting their insides white, cing Alpha beside Guiying and allowing them to catch their breaths while my seed spilled out of their pussies.


    Guiying brought her hand down to her entrance and scooped up some of the cum leaking out of her before bringing it to her lips, savouring the taste.


    "Mmm¡­ Best dessert ever~" She giggled, shooting me a lusty look.


    I moved in front of her, preparing to go a second round when she unexpectedly held up her hand to stop me.


    "Umm¡­ Forgive me, Master¡­ I really, really want to do more¡­ In fact, if it were up to me, I''d want to spend the rest of the night here while Master fucks my brains out. But¡­"


    I raised an eyebrow, "Let me guess, the other girls staked their ims?"


    Guiying nodded, "And I''d rather not make them upset, so won''t you go take a bath next, Master? Don''t worry about cleaning up, Beta, Delta and Gamma are waiting outside for that~"


    "Mnn¡­ Alright then. I suppose I''ll see youter?"


    She blew me a kiss, "Ehehe~ I''m looking forward to it, Master~"


    I turned and left the room, my swim trunks reforming back on my body thanks to Xun Guan, though I''m pretty sure I''ll be out of them soon enough.


    Yeah¡­ Tonight''s going to be a long night.

 Chapter 910: Bath With Demons

    <h4>Chapter 910: Bath With Demons</h4>


    (MC POV)


    Two demonesses were waiting for me outside the bathroom,one being a literal one while the other was a figurative one. Both of them were wearing nothing but a towel wrapped around their bodies, leaving nothing to imagination.


    "Master~ The bath is ready~" Diao Chan purred, squeezing her chest together with her arms.


    "Ehehe~ Let me wash your back, Daddy~" Lilith giggled while making a lewd grabbing motion with her hands.


    I stared at them silently, wondering if I should just turn back after all.


    Taking my silence as consent, the two of them moved forward to take me by the arms, pulling me into the changing room.


    "Umm¡­ I can understand Diao Chan¡­ But what are you doing here, Lilith?" I asked, even while they were busy pulling off my swimming trunks.


    "Ehehe~ Because I asked to, Daddy~" Lilith giggled, licking her lips when she saw the thing hanging in between my legs.


    Even without her gesture, I already knew what she was expecting from this bath session since Diao Chan was here.


    The two girls then proceeded to drop their towels, giving me a full, unobstructed view of their naked bodies.


    Both of them were definitely beauties that could cause the downfall of empires, yet they were now baring themselves to me without an ounce of shame.


    In fact, they were making a show out of it by making several suggestive poses designed to emphasise their assets to me.


    I eyed Lilith in particr, "Where did you learn that?"


    "Hehe~ Does Daddy like it? Sister Diao Chan said that Daddy would like it~"


    Great¡­ She''s already been corrupted by my Witch huh¡­


    "Of course! This is much better than the idea you had where you simply exposed yourself and pounced on Master! You need to do it seductively!" Diao Chan added.


    Or not¡­ I guess I should thank Diao Chan instead for preventing that then¡­


    I let the two girls guide me into the bathroom, both of them proceeding to start washing me by rubbing their soapy bodies on me.


    "Mmmnn¡­ I never thought that I would ever get a chance to do this with Daddy¡­" Lilith sighed contentedly, pushing her chest up and down my back.


    Her words caught Diao Chan''s attention, "Eh? This is your first bath with Master?"


    The demoness giggled, "The possibility of being ''dirty'' was zero for Daddy so there was no need for him to bathe back then."


    "Oh my~ Then we need to thoroughly enjoy this bath time with Master, don''t we?"


    "Ehehehe~ That''s why please spoil us lots, Daddy~" Lilith whispered sultrily in my ear.


    Since she asked so nicely¡­


    I sat both Diao Chan and Lilith down in the bathing area and thoroughly washed them with a sponge, making sure I got every nook and cranny of their body.


    "Iyyaaann!! Daddy! That tickles!!" Lilith squealed when I started scrubbing under her arms.


    "Ahaaan!! Master!! Not so hard!!" Diao Chan protested while I scrubbed her back.


    Only when they were thoroughly scrubbed clean did I rinse them off with a quick shower of water, the two girls gasping for breath from what I had just put them through.


    Not wanting them to get cold, I picked both of them up in my arms and brought them to the bath, lowering them into the water while I settled myself between them.


    Lilith snuggled my right while Diao Chan cuddled my left, my Witch going the extra length to make sure my hand rested on the inside of her thigh.


    We just sat there cuddling with each other for a bit, the girls asionally making me caress them.


    "Unn¡­ I can''t believe you girls get to do this with Daddy everyday¡­ Do you know how many beings out there wouldmit genocide just to get a glimpse of Daddy, much less bathe with him?" Lilith sighed.


    Diao Chan moaned as she made me stroke her thigh, "Me neither¡­ I''m still questioning my fortune everyday wondering what I did to deserve this happiness¡­"


    She cuddled even closer to me, hugging my arm even tighter as though afraid that I would disappear from her side at any moment.


    My Witch looked down at herp, avoiding eye contact with me, "Sometimes¡­ Sometimes I''m afraid this is all a dream¡­ That all of this is just a figment of my imagination and Master never epted me¡­"


    Oh? I never knew she felt that insecure¡­ Or perhaps it was because of today''s events that she feels that way?


    No, it definitely was because of Cain. To know that despite everything that she had gone through, she was still easily manipted to despise me for a time, something she most certainly could not ept.


    As someone who had betrayed and been betrayed during her time in the political circles, the knowledge that she was almost driven to betray me must have been an especially damning idea to her.


    Now her own thoughts and feelings were put into question and she had been trying to act like usual in an attempt at normalcy despite the conflict in her mind.


    A part of her must be wondering if I really cared for her since I did nothing to prevent Cain from doing what he did.


    "Mmm? Why do you think that?" Lilith asked the question that was in my head.


    "Because I''ve done nothing to deserve any of this. Master had epted all of me, even the weirdest parts of me¡­ Does Master not find it¡­ Annoying?"


    I frowned, feeling a little upset at her words.


    I reached down and grasped her chin, pulling her up to face me.


    "Do you think I am someone who would do things that I have no wish to do? That I would indulge you even if I did not like yourpany?"


    "Eh? Eehh? Umm¡­ N¡­ No, Master¡­"


    "Did you think I''m someone who would spout vows of love that held no meaning to them?"


    "N¡­ No, Master¡­"


    I tightened my grip on her, causing her to gasp when I pulled her closer to me.


    "I picked you," I growled into her ear. "Is that not good enough for you?"


    Diao Chan moaned at being handled roughly, "Forgive me, Master¡­ It is more than enough."


    "Good."


    I leaned forward and kissed her.


    It was a simple kiss filled with not lust but pure affection, one that Diao Chan was quick to reciprocate eagerly.


    Now I''m a little concerned about the rest of my girls, were they also going through the same conflict as her? I guess I should check up on themter too.


    She pulled back after a moment, wiping the small tear leaking in the corner of her eye, "Ahaha¡­ I really am silly, aren''t I?"


    Lilith answered her instead, "I don''t even understand why you''re worried about that? Daddy is Daddy. He took you under his wing, what makes you think he will ever abandon you for no reason? Especially now?"


    I nodded, "Like I said before, I''m pretty selfish, you know? I already imed you as mine, I''m not letting you go anytime soon."


    Diao Chan giggled at my words before taking my hand to guide it back to her thighs. This time, she did not stop on the outside but brought it all the way down to where her legs had spread open.


    "The way you held me just now¡­ It made me a little excited Master¡­ Could you help me take care of it?" She purred.


    Lilith was quick to mirror her actions, bringing my hand down to her most private of ces with a giggle, "Don''t forget about me, Daddy~ I think it''s time you teach me how to be a woman as well~"


    Ah well¡­ I guess I better get started then.


    Right as I leaned in to kiss the both of them, the space in front of us distorted and something appeared out from a portal, dumping something on top of the water in front of us.


    And when I say on top, I really did mean on top as it did not sink beneath the water surface.


    We quickly realise it was a person as the figure rose up to full height


    It''s¡­ Lilith?

 Chapter 911: The Children Are Fighting

    <h4>Chapter 911: The Children Are Fighting</h4>


    (MC POV)


    The girl who looked like Lilith stood on top of the water, looking around her in confusion before her eyes settled on us.


    Ah¡­ She looked simr but there were slight differences like the colour of her eyes and her skin looked closer to pale blue than Lilith''s pale white.


    It seems like the old me didn''t really bother making everyone unique when creating them and just gave them slight variations.


    "Father?" She gasped, obviously surprised to see me.


    Lilith also looked quite shocked at the girl''s appearance, "Sister Lilia?!"


    Unfortunately, before I got to ask what was going on, I felt the World around us start to fold into itself and copse. It seems like it really is true that the World would break apart if an especially strong cosmic being were to try and break through the barrier between Worlds.


    Good thing I could simply fix it with a simple thought so that''s not an issue for this. The fact that she did this without caring about the consequences though¡­ She better have a good reason for that.


    "So it really is you, Father¡­ Sister Lilith was not lying¡­" The new girl muttered.


    Lilith frowned at her, "What are you doing here, sister Lilia? Don''t tell me you also followed me here to find Daddy?"


    She shook her head, "That''s not it, I wasn''t even expecting Father to be here. Do you not know? Brother Cain has faded."


    Faded? Ah, that''s the term that is used to refer to the demise of one that possesses divinity, since death is but a state of being for them.


    Butst I checked¡­ Didn''t I send Cain off safely? He should have returned in one piece right?


    Lilith rolled her eyes, "So? Why should I care that brother Cain has faded? Good riddance to him I say."


    The girl ignored her and instead, bowed to me, "Apologies Father. I, Lilia, offer Father my greetings."


    I nodded in return to her greeting which prompted her to turn back to Lilith,pletely ignoring Diao Chan who was busy hugging my arm.


    "Are you not aware of what brother Cain''s fading would cause, sister Lilith?" Lilia asked.


    Lilith crossed her arms in front of her naked bosoms, "Hmph! Of course I do. He''s one of the leaders of that stupid ''Mama Group'' so if he were to perish, the ''Papa Group'' would take the opportunity to crush them, right?"


    ¡­


    What?


    Wait, wait, wait¡­ What?


    I''m not hearing things right? Did she really just say ''Mama Group'' and ''Papa Group''?


    Lilia sighed, "It''s an all out war, sister Lilith¡­ Do you not care?"


    "Hmph! I''ve never been part of their group to begin with and those sisters also didn''t believe me when I said I found Daddy. So why should I care if they''re beating the shit out of each other? Actually, why do you care? You don''t belong to either faction either."


    Lilia puffed her cheeks at her, "Did you forget whose territory is in between them?"


    "Ah¡­ You have my condolences then. I''m sure it''ll blow away in the next few millennia or so."


    "As if I can bear with it for that long!! "


    Right¡­ I guess I can piece together what happened¡­


    The ''Mama Group'' were obviously made up of my children who were infatuated with Iris while the ''Papa Group'' were most likely children who were especially fond of me. These two groups have hated each other since the beginning and have been constantly engaged in fights to prove who was superior.


    And since Cain has the power to manipte emotional attachments, he was one of the central figures in the ''Mama Group'' since he can easily get followers for their group.


    With his fading, the followers that were forcibly recruited to their factions must be quite upset to have been manipted and would cause quite a bit of chaos there.


    The ''Papa Group'' saw this as a chance to go on the offensive and the war between them is taking ce in Lilia''s territory. She must havee here to find out what exactly happened to Cain to cause him to fade.


    I guess I can forgive her foring here even if it meant copsing an entire World.


    Which reminds me¡­


    "Iris?" I called out.


    The cosmic being immediately appeared at the edge of the bath, not showing any reaction to our state of undress.


    "Yes, Master?"


    Lilia quickly bowed her head to her, "Mo¡­ Lilia greets Mother¡­"


    Iris continued to stare at me,pletely ignoring Lilia''s greeting.


    Lilia must have expected it as well since she rose of her own ord without waiting for Iris''s response.


    "Did you End Cain?" I asked her.


    I already guessed it was her and why she did it, but thought to confirm it from the person herself.


    Iris''s only reaction was to tilt her head at my question, "Who is Cain?"


    ¡­


    Right¡­ Of course. Why did I even expect her to know him?


    I let the image of Cain slip into my mind, knowing she could see it.


    Her response was another tilt of her head, "I do not recognise this thing, Master."


    Damn, poor Cain. You tried so hard to get Iris''s attention and when you finally got it, she saw you as some kind of troublesome thing and Ended you.


    I considered reviving him again but stopped when I found no point in doing so. Even if I were to bring him back, the cons most definitely outweigh the pros.


    I sighed, "Well¡­ I guess that''s the end for Cain, so what are you looking for when you came here, Lilia?"


    She hesitated for a moment, "Umm¡­ I was hoping to find the reason for brother Cain''s fading and try to redirect the war here instead¡­ Not that I would do that now since I know Father and Mother were the ones who made him fade!"


    Both Lilith and Diao Chan rxed upon hearing her hastily added words at the end, both of them were ready to fight her if she had still intended to go through with her original idea.


    "Great, so now can you go home and leave us alone? Daddy was about to make me a woman until you showed up," Lilith grumbled while hugging my arm even tighter.


    Lilia bit her lip, "Umm¡­ Father¡­ If it''s not too much to ask¡­ Could you help me with stopping their war? At this rate, several Worlds are going to get destroyed¡­"


    Well¡­ That definitely sounds serious¡­


    "What do you need me to do?"


    Lilith gasped, "Daddy?! Are you serious?"


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "Why not? I believe all I need to do is just show up there and tell them to stop right? If I need to, I can just bring Iris with me to get them to stop too."


    The demoness shook her head, "Daddy¡­ Just as there are beings who adore you, there are also beings who wish to bring about the end of existence too. Right now, the majority of the Universe still do not know that you have returned, but they will if you were to show yourself¡­"


    I frowned, "And what does that entail?"


    "Daddy¡­ You probably won''t be able to return back here again without other divine beings following you here¡­ The current life Daddy is living right now¡­ It''s not going to be the same anymore¡­"


    I turned back to look at Diao Chan who was staring back at me, a look of uncertainty in her eyes.


    "Master¡­" She whispered, clinging just a little more to me.


    Well, if that''s the case, then my choice is clear.


    "Sorry Lilia, I''m afraid I won''t be able to help you with this."


    "Eh?"


    I looked up to see her staring at me like she couldn''t believe what she just heard.


    "Did¡­ Did Father just¡­ Decide to prioritise someone?"


    Oh right¡­ The old me would never have done that¡­


    Lilith rolled her eyes at her, "Yes, Daddy did, now can you leave so that Daddy can make me a woman now? Or actually, stay, I don''t really care. Can we have sex now, Daddy?"


    ¡­


    Umm¡­ Is the mood even right for that now?

 Chapter 912: You Girls Go Play, Daddy Needs To Work

    <h4>Chapter 912: You Girls Go y, Daddy Needs To Work</h4>


    (MC POV)


    Unfortunately for Lilith and Diao Chan, Lilia kept insisting that I take a look at the situation before deciding to dismiss her, going so far as to press her head on the floor while sobbing pathetically.


    She was pleading so desperately that I decided to acquiesce to her request, despite Lilith and Diao Chan pouting at me for it. Obviously the mood for sexy times was gone so we didn''t do it either, though I did give each of them a deep kiss that made them forget where they were for a few moments aspensation.


    No, I did not decide to help Lilia just because I took pity on her, though I can''t deny that I definitely sympathised with her current plight. I decided to at least give that ce a look since I could easily just move her territory around without anyone noticing which removes the possibility of Lilia selling us outter on.


    Omniscience did not show me that as a definite future but it was one of the possible futures that I could see happening.


    Obviously I''m not so insensitive that I would leave without warning so I had everyone gather in my room to let them know of my decision first.


    And because I did not tell them about the nature of this gathering, all of them had the wrong idea of what I had in mind. That''s why aside from those who were present in the bath, everyone else was dressed in rather provocative and revealing garments.


    Even Brendan was wearing a translucent robe that really suited him for some reason.


    "Eh¡­ Then how long will Master be away for?" Lian Li asked, teary eyed and grasping the hem of her really revealing nightgown.


    I shifted my gaze to Lilia who was currently ufortable bearing the brunt of my disciples'' ire right now.


    She poked her fingers together, "Umm¡­ I believe it shouldn''t be more than a week in regards to this World''s time¡­"


    Now it was my turn to frown at her as I wondered why it would take that long.


    "There¡­ There are quite a lot of Worlds, Father¡­ And time is rtive too¡­" She exined quickly.


    Not if I have any say in that, I came here to have a good time with my disciples and so far, things have not been off to a good start. Damned if I was going to let some stupid fight between these kids ruin our vacation.


    I shook my head, "I''ll be gone for a day at most. Just a quick hop in there and I''lle back as soon as I''m done."


    If Lilia was surprised by my promation, she did not show it.


    Instead, she merely nodded her head like I didn''t just cut down her estimated time significantly. I guess she understood that manipting time was not off the table for this trip.


    "Should wee with you, Master?" Manami suggested, intentionally lifting the sides of her nightgown to show me a scandalous amount of skin. Not that it was hiding much to begin with since it was made of a diaphanous material anyway.


    Lilith answered for me, "I''d rmend against that. Some of my siblings are quite the jealous types and also quite discriminatory against mortals. I am most definitely outside of the standard and so is sister Lilia. When I say that there''s gods out there who wouldmit genocide to get a glimpse of Daddy, I was not joking. If they were to know of your rtionship with Daddy, they might just try to do some drastic things."


    Hmph¡­ If they dare to do so¡­ I think I can live with a few less of these beings running around the universe.


    As though hearing my thoughts, Lilith added, "Of course Daddy would protect all of you from their wrath, but most, if not all, of the Universe still remembers Daddy as the Origin who does not care about anything that happens in the Universe. They would believe that there won''t be any consequence in trying to kill you all in front of Daddy and I doubt any of you would want Daddy to deal with something like that?"


    Ugh¡­ I guess watching me kill my own supposed children wouldn''t be a good sight for my disciples either. Good thing it''s Cai Hong''s bedtime so she isn''t here to hear this.


    My disciples agreed as well, though they were obviously not happy admitting it.


    That was my cue to start patting their heads tofort them.


    "I''ll be back before you know it. This is meant to be a vacation for you guys anyway so don''t worry and just have fun, alright?"


    Tsuki pouted, "It''s not as fun if Aniue isn''t here though¡­ Our first day was already ruined by that stupid guy too¡­"


    I grimaced, "That was my fault, I apologise for that."


    "Eh? I''m not ming Aniue for that! It was our fault to begin with!" Tsuki denied quickly.


    The rest of the girls also nodded their heads vehemently in agreement, each of them adding their own assurances that they did not think I was responsible for Cain''s maniption.


    "Ah¡­ Is that why brother Cain was made to fade? He tried to use his powers on these mortals?" Lilia asked.


    "More because he overstepped his bounds," I exined.


    It wasn''t really a lie. I was prepared to let him go but the real reason why he was Ended was because he disturbed Iris, not that the person responsible would admit to that since he wasn''t even worth her remembering his existence.


    Still a fact that Iris Ended him because he wanted to obtain something that he did not have the capability to receive.


    Judging by the looks on everyone''s faces, I think my disciples got the wrong idea that I was the one who erased his existence. I didn''t see a reason to correct them either so I just left it at that, it''s not like he exists anymore anyway.


    "As I said, I''ll be back in a day at most, so just rx ok? Lilith will stay here with you guys as well, as will Shiori and Akari," I instructed.


    I will also be leaving Xun Guan behind since I don''t want to risk more than I have to. There''s no telling what would happen to her if I were to bring her out there.


    Lilith swivelled to face me, "Eh?! Why am I not going with Daddy?!"


    "Just in case someone like Cain or Lilia shows up here again, I want you to help me take care of that while I''m gone, ok? Lian Li only just ascended recently so she''s not able to fight a cosmic being on even grounds yet."


    "Nnnnnggg¡­ But I wanna stay with Daddy¡­ My bath¡­"


    "I''ll continue that when Ie back, ok?"


    The demoness puffed her cheeks at me, "Unnn¡­ Understood, Daddy¡­"


    I patted her head, "I''ll be back soon. Now, all of you just rx, alright?"


    With a smile and wave that my disciples returned, I took Lilia and Iris by their hands and teleported out of this World, setting off to her territory.


    It''ll just be a quick trip there, shouldn''t be too hard.

 Chapter 913: Reclaiming Your Mortality

    <h4>Chapter 913: Reiming Your Mortality</h4>


    (Lian Li POV)


    Iid down on the beach mat with my arms at my side, listening to the sounds of crashing waves while feeling especially listless.


    The rest of my sisters were off training despite Master telling us to rx for the day, it seems like they couldn''t wait to ascend to Godhood as well.


    Even Guiying had elected to return back to the capital for a day to deal with her duties before returningter.


    As for me¡­ I unfortunately do not know how else to proceed after I have obtained my Divinity. As far as I knew, all I needed to do was to wait for my mortal body to bepletely infused with my Divine essence which wouldplete my transformation process into a Goddess.


    I did not even get the chance to talk to Master about my current condition because of everything that happenedst night and by the time I remembered, Master had already left with the other girl.


    Which also meant I had absolutely nothing to do except to wait for Master to return.


    I wasn''t even dressed up in a swimsuit either since Master wasn''t here for me to seduce Him with it, so I was justying there in my usual training clothes on the beach.


    The only one apanying me was Lilith who, unlike me, was enjoying her time on the beach right now.


    She waspletely naked except for a pair of sunsses on her face while sheid down to sunbathe beside me. I wasn''t even sure if there was a point since I''m quite certain she can''t get a tan and she could easily make her skin darker with a thought if that was her goal.


    "So how''s divinity treating you?" Lilith asked suddenly, not moving from her spot.


    "I don''t know," I admitted.


    "You don''t know? Isn''t that what you wanted?"


    I considered hiding my problem from her but then I thought about it again. Wouldn''t she be able to help me since she''s also someone not too dissimr to Gods?


    Oh! Is that why Master told Lilith to stay here? So that I could learn from her too?


    Ahhhhh! My apologies for not seeing something so obvious sooner, Master! As usual, you''re always thinking about us!


    Ehehehe~ You even went so far for me! Master must have chosen not to say it out loud so that it wouldn''t make the others jealous! I can''t believe I almost missed this!


    Mmhmm! Let me see¡­ I guess I should just start with the problem I wanted to ask Master about.


    I sat up to face her, "I''ve been feeling rather empty for some reason ever since I''ve ascended. It feels like something is missing from me, like a hole in my person that was not there before."


    Lilith pushed her sunsses down to look at me, "Empty? Ah¡­ You''re a newly ascended Goddess after all. You haven''t evenid full im to your domain yet, of course you would feel empty."


    I knew it! Master definitely expected this to happen! Ehehe~ I love you Master!


    "What does that mean?" I asked quickly, not wanting to disappoint Master''s expectations.


    She raised an eyebrow, "Did you think that a mortal could ascend to godhood so easily with no consequences? Daddy definitely helped you bear the brunt of it but you were still a mortal you know? If ascending to godhood was so easy, the entire Universe would be overcrowded with them already."


    "I''m not sure I understand? Master never really exined the process to me so I don''t know¡­"


    "And I''m guessing you never went to find out more about this yourself either?"


    "Umm¡­ No¡­ I wasn''t sure where I could find out about it¡­"


    Lilith shook her head at me, "Not even Daddy?"


    "Ah¡­ No¡­ I did not ask Master more about it¡­"


    "Were you waiting for Daddy to give you everything on a silver tter? I believe all of you asked to climb to godhood on your own and even received help from Daddy, but none of you even bothered to find out about what that even entails?"


    I felt properly chastised since what she said was true.


    All of us had only seen attaining Godhood as a means to an end, since the primary goal was to stay by Master''s side until the end of time. But that meant none of us had tried to find out if anything else came with the attainment of Godhood.


    Lilith sighed, "Ha¡­ I guess it''s toote to berate you for that. I do have to admit that your ascension was still nothing short of impressive due to how you ascended, but that''s about it. I suppose Daddy must have thought you would be in this slump which was why he left me behind as well."


    "That''s what I thought as well¡­" I admitted.


    "Fine¡­ Listen well. To obtain Godhood you need to also lose your mortality, or more specifically, what makes you mortal."


    I tilted my head at her, "What does that mean?"


    "Consider this¡­ If the you from before you met Daddy were to obtain godhood, what do you think you would do?"


    "Before I met Master? I would¡­ I¡­ Hmm? I¡­ I don''t know¡­" I stuttered, finding it weird that I could note up with an answer.


    Lilith nodded as though she had expected me to be unable to answer this, "I heard you also had a book where you filled it with names of people you want to take revenge on, am I right? Ummm¡­ Book of tortures or something?"


    I nodded, materialising said book from my storage ring.


    She nodded at it, "Open it and tell me what you think about the people listed in it."


    I flipped open the book and looked through what was written there.


    Umm¡­ Resort staff¡­ For looking down on Master¡­ Fake sword goddess and sword god¡­ For their idiocy¡­ Some brotherhood and sisterhood Sect and even a bear? All for looking down on Master?


    "I¡­ I don''t know what to feel about them?" I muttered, a little confused. Should I be angry? I think I should be angry, but I honestly don''t feel anything from seeing their names.


    "That''s because those feelings and desires are also part of your mortal self, which you would have to sacrifice to obtain your godhood. Why else do you think the truest of divines, also known as my Daddy, was perfectly impartial in the past?"


    "But¡­ Don''t the Gods have emotions too?" I pointed out.


    "Oh, you misunderstand. There is only one truly divine being in existence and that is Daddy as Origin, even the other gods are not considered true divines and possess bits of mortality, even myself. That''s why it is possible for us to still cease to exist, but not Daddy."


    "Then¡­ Why am I like this? Have I lost all my mortality?"


    Lilith scoffed, "Please, that''s like saying you are on Daddy''s level now. No, you just sacrificed most of it in your ascension. Besides, you still love Daddy, yes?"


    I nodded quickly, my feeling of adoration for Master will never be taken away from me again.


    Lilith hummed at my nod, "That''s because it''s the only thing you held on to while you were ascending, which led to you giving up everything else."


    "Then¡­ What do I need to do to get myself back?"


    She finally sat up to face me properly, "Hmm¡­ Why do you even want to do that? Isn''t the current you better? You only need to love Daddy right?"


    That¡­ Makes sense¡­ I only need to love Master after all, everyone else does not matter. Everyone else is just a hindrance¡­


    No.


    Then I would be no better than that stupid stalker. This must be why she is like the way she is.


    "I do not wish to be like Iris," I told her.


    She grinned, "Good. If you had agreed with me, I would have pped you. Anyway, don''t worry, I know how to fix you, you''re not the first god I''ve seen to have ascended."


    "I thought you said a mortal bing a god was not easy?"


    "It is not, but you are not the first to have done so. Most of the other gods in your ce either choose to ept their new selves or went to regain their lost mortality back. Since you''re thetter, the easiest path for you would be to let you relive your life again."


    I frowned, "Again? Then do I need to use Brendan''s potion to--"


    Lilith held up her hand to stop me before I could finish my words, "I said to relive them as in go back in time and live it, not just watching it as a memory."


    "And how do I do that?"


    "Like this, have a nice second life~"


    She mmed her palm onto my head and the next thing I saw was darkness.


    Couldn''t she have given me a better exnation first?

 Chapter 914: Lian Lis New Game+

    <h4>Chapter 914: Lian Li''s New Game+</h4>


    (Lian Li POV)


    I awoke with a start, finding myself in an unfamiliar room wearing unfamiliar clothes.


    Did Lilith knock me out to bring me here? Why is there even a need for her to do that?


    I sat up on the bed and inspected my surroundings. The room was rtively simple, even more simple than the room Master had given us to stay in His courtyard.


    There was just a bed, a desk and a rickety old chair that looked like it was carved out with an axe or something simrly crude, it was the type of room that Master would most definitely not let me sleep in.


    I swung my legs off the bed, intent in trying to find out where I was when the door to my room opened.


    Instead of anyone I knew, a golden haired woman I did not recognise stood at the doorway.


    "Oh my? My daughter is awake before I came in? It looks like it might rain today," The woman chuckled before beckoning to me. "Come now, breakfast is ready."


    I watched her leave before it finally clicked to me that I had been looking at my mother.


    Was I really sent to the past?


    I reached out my hand and a spark of lightning that was electrum in colour appeared, proving that I had not been dreaming about my days with Master.


    The fact that I was in full control of my actions also meant that I was not in a memory either¡­


    Setting that aside for now, I wondered why Lilith had sent me here? She told me I had to relive my life again but do I just let things happen as they did?


    That shouldn''t be it, otherwise the memory potion would have been enough. Or is it? Ugh, why couldn''t Lilith have given me more information before sending me here? What am I supposed to do? Even Master gave me clearer goals than this!


    Deciding on the wait and see approach, I left my room, btedly realising I was wearing a homespun gown. I wonder when was thest time I actually wore a simple dress like this?


    Father was waiting at the table, already dressed for his work in the forest.


    "Oh, there''s my cute daughter! Is it just me or do you look especially beautiful today?"


    I blinked at him before moving to sit down silently, not finding a need to respond to him.


    "Oh? Looks like you''re still asleep huh?" Heughed, not at all bothered by myck of response.


    Mother ced down a bowl of stew in front of me, "Oh stop bothering her dear, she''s definitely nervous about hering marriage."


    Marriage? To whom? To Master? No wait¡­ At this point in my life¡­ Ah, that¡­ Person.. What was his name again?


    Hmm¡­ I can''t recall his name so he shouldn''t be important, but I definitely have no interest in marrying someone other than Master.


    Not considering the consequences, I quickly told them, "I do not wish to marry him."


    Both of them stared at me for a few moments before they sighed.


    Father rubbed his temples, "We''ve already talked about this, daughter."


    Mother nodded, "We''re doing this for you, my dear daughter¡­ His family is much better off than ours and we do owe them a debt of gratitude. He is also quite smitten with you so what''s wrong with him?"


    "My heart already belongs to someone else," I answered easily.


    That seemed to stun them for a moment.


    Father leaned closer to me, the fact that his hand had gone to the axe he hung on his belt was not lost on me.


    "Who? I don''t remember seeing you close with any of the other boys¡­ Don''t tell me¡­ That scoundrel Ying''s son?! You deserve better than that! The boy may be honest but he isn''t bright! You''ll waste your life if you go with him!"


    I don''t even know who that is. Did we have someone like that in our vige?


    I shook my head, "No, it is Master Lin of Heaven Sect. I came from the future where He had taken me in as His disciple and we had fallen for each other."


    There wasn''t a reason for me to keep this a secret after all, so I simply told them the truth.


    The two of them looked at each other before turning back to me.


    "My dear¡­ There is no need to say such an obvious lie¡­ If you really don''t want to marry him¡­ Perhaps we can work something out?" Mother remarked.


    Hmm? I was expecting the scepticism in my words but I didn''t think Mother would even consider an alternative to my situation.


    Back then, no matter how I pleaded, my parents never¡­ Wait¡­ That''s not right¡­ I do not remember that I had explicitly told them that I did not want to marry him¡­ I merely tried to tell them how horrible of a person he was¡­ Could it be that I had the choice to reject the marriage all along?


    How interesting¡­ But that''s none of my concern for now, because I have also just realised that I could go and find the younger version of Master right now and there''s no way I would pass up on that chance.


    I stood up from the table, "I am telling the truth. Look."


    Raising my palm up in front of me, I let several sparks of lightning appear around my arm, something I''m sure the daughter in their minds was incapable of doing.


    They goggled at my arm and then back at me, doing it several times as though they did not understand what just happened.


    I would have very much liked to conjure up my normal clothes to change into but I unfortunately do not know how to create things yet. And for whatever reason, it seems my storage ring had not been transported back with me either.


    "Is¡­ Is that true then? You came from the future?" Father asked in trepidation.


    That is strange, did they really ept it just like that? I was prepared for them to call me an impostor or something as well before chasing me out. It wouldn''t have made much difference to me since I would be leaving to find Master.


    Since he asked, I shall answer too.


    "That is correct Father."


    "Did¡­ Did you marry him?"


    I knew he was asking whether I married that vige trash so I shook my head.


    Mother reached forward and sped my hands in hers, "Were you¡­ Were you happy?"


    I nodded easily, "Yes I was. The days I spent being with Master were the best days of my life."


    "Thank god¡­ Thank god¡­" Mother cried suddenly, pulling me into a hug.


    Even Father looked a little distressed at the moment, I wonder why?


    Ah, they must have thought in the future I had ran away from home to escape this marriage, abandoning my home and everything I knew. I guess for them it would have been a pretty big deal.


    That still doesn''t exin why they are so trusting of me though. Actually, why are you even hugging me? I don''t understand any of this¡­ What are you two doing?


    Eh? Wait¡­ Why¡­ Why am I crying? Why are tears spilling out of my eyes like that¡­ I had even started hugging my mother back before I knew it.


    This¡­ What are these feelings? Why do I feel like this? Is¡­ Is this what I''ve lost when I ascended to Godhood? Is this what Lilith was trying to show me?


    Then what do I--


    Our front door creaked open before I could finish my thoughts, revealing a figure that almost immediately made me re up in rage.


    "Lian Li~ Your future husband is here~" The little trash sang, inviting himself into our house without shame.


    By all rights I should not have cared about him or his existence¡­ But something had stirred in the very depths of my soul that was telling me to rip his fingers off one by one¡­ And I was very inclined to listen to it.

 Chapter 915: Dealing With Past Pests

    <h4>Chapter 915: Dealing With Past Pests</h4>


    (Lian Li POV)


    My parents naturally stood up to wee him, still seeing him as the nice guy he pretends to be.


    If I had been trying to avoid standing out, I would have just pretended to y along and let things progress how they had in the past.


    Unfortunately for him, I was not trying to avoid standing out.


    The moment mother had released me from her hug, I had moved in front of him faster than they could perceive my movements.


    He let out a startled yelp when I grabbed him by the neck with a hand, lifting him off the ground easily.


    "You know¡­ If you hade here a few minutes earlier, I might not have cared about you¡­ But right now, all I want to do is to tear you apart limb by limb¡­"


    He tried to pry my hand away but of course he didn''t have the strength to do so, the shock on his face turning into one of fear when he realised I had every intention of killing him.


    I mmed him against the ground once, twice before lifting him up again, the trash moaning in pain pathetically.


    I used enough force to cause pain but not enough to break anything since I did not want him to die just yet.


    Naturally, my parents were appalled by my violent disy and moved to stop me, since they were still unaware of this scum''s true face after all.


    I turned to them before they could reach me, "In the future, he tried to rape and kill me. He had been pretending to be a nice person to everyone just so that he could take advantage of me."


    That made the two of them stop in their tracks though it was obvious they did not fully believe me yet.


    Father turned to me, "Is that why¡­ Is that why you left us, daughter?"


    I found no reason to keep the truth from them so I told them about how our vige would be attacked by a monster horde which led to their deaths and him taking me away to escape, only to attempt to rape me in the forest after that.


    The scum son obviously thought I was spinning some kind of ridiculous story but my parents knew the truth that I came from the future, that''s why it confounded him when he noticed my parents getting more and more enraged by the second.


    My father had even pulled out the axe that hung on his waist, looking at the scum son like he was a tree he was about to chop down.


    "Wai¡­ Wait! That''s not¡­ That''s not true!" He protested between gasps. "You can''t seriously be thinking this ridiculous story of hers is real, right?!"


    I tossed him onto the ground, looking at him with eyes of disdain, "You know very well what type of person you are. The only regret I had back then was not letting everyone else know of your true nature before you died."


    "Wha¡­ What are you talking about?"


    I sneered at him, "You still don''t understand? I came from the future and experienced every single bit of your despicable acts myself."


    Thinking that I was crazy, he turned towards my parents instead, "Lis¡­ Listen to her! She''s clearly lost her mind! We need to get her help!"


    Just when I was considering unleashing a bit of my power to show him that my words were true, several screams suddenly rang out from the outskirts of our vige.


    "Monsters!! Monsters are attacking!! Everyone run!!"


    Oh? It seems I was sent back to the exact day of when the monsters attacked, I had forgotten that it happened the day before my marriage. Ah, because he had came here, my parents then immediately thrusted me into his protection, that''s why I was left with him.


    All doubts my parents had about my words instantly dissipated as we went out of the house to inspect themotion, only to find hordes of monsters standing at the edge of the forest ready to attack our vige.


    Several men were already running towards the monsters, trying to form some kind of militia to fight against the horde. If I remember correctly, my father had joined them as well to buy time for mother and I to escape.


    Unfortunately, my mother ended up needing to sacrifice herself to distract another group of monsters anyway, leaving me in the hands of that scum son.


    My father hefted his axe and turned to us, "Dear! Take our daughter and run! I''ll help them fend off the monsters!"


    Mother was of course unwilling to do that so I chimed in, "Father¡­ Did you forget that I have powers now?"


    Father pointed to the horde of monsters that were at least several hundred strong, "Can you fight off such a big number of monsters by yourself?!"


    "Of course."


    "That''s what I thought! Now take your mother and¡­ Wait, what did you say?"


    "Of course," I repeated, as though it was the most natural thing in the world.


    Mother sped my hands in hers, "My daughter¡­ Don''t be foolish, there''s no need to take this risk and throw your life away for us! Just run and find your master! Live your life the way you want to this time! We will not hold you back!"


    I tilted my head at her, "Mother¡­ This group of monsters is really nothing to me. I''ve faced armies bigger than this before with even worse odds."


    Father frowned at me, "Are you sure? With this many monsters, even several Practitioners will be needed to fight them off."


    A slight bit of irritation welled up within me, an emotion I quickly squashed when I realised I was only feeling this way because I felt insulted that a mortal was doubting me.


    I slipped my hands out from my mother''s grasp and let a small smile materialise on my face, "When have I ever said I was a Practitioner, father?"


    "Then that''s even more reason for you to run! How can you even fight them off if you''re not a Practitioner?!"


    Instead of arguing further, I simply turned towards the direction of the monsters and waved my hand, causing a storm cloud to appear before giant pirs of lightning rained down upon the earth.


    Screams and shouts of surprise came from the monsters'' direction as the entire horde of them was disintegrated by my lightning, leaving not even ashes behind.


    I was slightly amused by the fact that I have not faced any opponents this weak for a really long time, perhaps I should have gone easy on them?


    Within seconds, the entire monster horde was decimated, as though they never existed to begin with.


    I turned back around to see mother and father gaping at the spectacle, unable toprehend what had just happened.


    "Thanks to my Master''s guidance and benevolence, I have ascended to be a Goddess. I am no longer just a Practitioner anymore."


    Right then, I noticed that the scum son was trying to sneak away. I put a stop to that by shooting a spear of lightning that pierced his knee.


    He screamed out in pain and copsed onto the ground, clutching at his bleeding leg pathetically.


    "No! Stop, please! I''m sorry! You won''t ever see me again, I promise! Don''t kill me!!"


    "Alright," I agreed.


    He had a look of surprised relief on his face before I picked him up by his arms and ripped both limbs off of him before making sure he won''t die from it by cauterising his wounds.


    Killing him was a mercy that I shall not give. Live as a cripple and the trash that you are.


    I turned back to face my parents, "Please take care of yourself, mother, father. I''ll be on my way to meet my Master now. If I could, I would be sure to introduce my Master to you when I get the chance."


    Not waiting for them to respond, I shot up into the sky before flying towards the direction of Master''s Sect.


    I''m sure Master will be able to help me with this new Goddess thing~


    Ahhhh~ I need to replenish my Masternium!!

 Chapter 916: Youre Too Early

    <h4>Chapter 916: You''re Too Early</h4>


    (Lian Li POV)


    Inded outside the gates of Heaven Sect, prompting the guards there to react defensively to my appearance.


    I could have just flown into Master''s courtyard but the people here do not know me yet so I''d rather not cause Master any trouble.


    "Who are you? What business do you have with Heaven Sect?" One of the guards asked warily.


    I felt it was appropriate to let these mortals know of my status so they knew who they were dealing with.


    "I am Lian Li, Goddess of Conception and right hand of Origin. I havee to meet with my Master, Master Lin of Heaven Sect."


    Mmm¡­ That should do it, now I should be able to go meet my Master without any problems.


    "M¡­ Master Lin?" The first guard repeated.


    Hmm? Were they shocked to hear Master''s name? Or do they not believe that I am Master''s disciple?


    My expectations were shattered when he turned to his colleagues and asked, "Did we have someone named Lin among the Masters?"


    All of them shook their heads collectively.


    Eh?


    That can''t be possible! Everyone in the Practitioner world knew of Master''s name! How is it possible that people of Master''s Sect were not aware of Him?! Are these people even doing their jobs?!!


    For them not to recognise Master¡­ Should I just kill them?


    No¡­ Wait a moment¡­ At this time¡­ Perhaps Master had yet to reach the rank of Master yet?


    In the normal timeline, I would have met Master four years from now¡­ From what I managed to find out back then, Master had only held His position for two years which means¡­ I''m two years too early¡­


    Kuuuuuhhh¡­ No matter, Master should still be here! I just need to find Him!


    Perhaps our little figurehead can help me.


    Shook my head, "My apologies, I might have been mistaken. I''m here to meet Sect Master Qing."


    "Do you mean Sect Master Long?"


    I cursed internally, of course he would not be the figurehead of Master''s Sect yet.


    "No, I meant Elder Qing," I corrected.


    The guard frowned at me, "You''re being really suspicious right now. Why should we let someone like you in? For all we know you might be trying to do something nefarious!"


    Regretting at my choice to be diplomatic, I decided to go for the harder approach now.


    Remembering how Master had first cowed me into submission, I concentrated my aura to a single point before releasing it out in a wave with a little of my killing intent mixed in it.


    The effect was instantaneous as half of the guards immediately fell onto the ground in a crumpled heap, foam spilling out of their mouths.


    The rest of them had dropped into a half crouch, all of them shivering from the pressure they felt pressing down on them.


    To think Master managed to achieve a much bigger impact on an entire courtyard of people with so little effort back then¡­ As expected of Master!


    I went forward and pulled the guard back on his feet, the man still a little dazed from the pressure.


    "If I wanted to do something ''nefarious'', you wouldn''t be able to stop me. You have two choices, either let me go in to find Elder Qing, or tell him to meet me out here."


    The guard hesitated for a moment before swallowing, "I¡­ I will go and talk to Elder Qing¡­"


    I dropped him back on the floor and shooed him away, prompting him to make a dash back into the Sect to look for the Elder in question.


    I waited there with my arms crossed, ignoring the other guards who were trying to make themselves as small as possible.


    Hmph, just a little bit of pressure and they''re already cowering, good thing the ones back at our timeline were thoroughly trained to not be this spineless.


    A few minutes passed before figurehead Qing descended in front of me, looking at me warily.


    "Good day, senior," He greeted respectfully, most likely aware of the difference in power between us. "I was told you were looking for me?"


    "Yes, you have a disciple with the surname of Lin, correct?"


    His brows furrowed, "That is¡­ Correct. Or rather, he used to be my disciple but he''s independent now. What do you want from disciple Lin?"


    Ehehehe~ At least they recognised Master''s talents and did not seek to restrain Him~ As expected of Master!


    I cleared my throat, "He is my Master and I am here to see Him. Before you ask, it is for a private business and I will do whatever I need to do to seek Him, even if I have to resort to violence."


    He blinked, "Your¡­ Your master? How--"


    "Ie from the future where your disciple has already be widely known as the strongest being in the entire world. He had taken me in as a disciple then and I have trained under Master before circumstances made me return here."


    He blinked a few more times, "Umm¡­ Forgive me for saying this¡­ But if that''s true, then¡­ Disciple Lin would not recognise you right now, right?"


    Ah¡­ I never considered that.


    I was thinking that Master would definitely somehow know who I was and might not even be affected by the time change. Surely that must be the case, right?


    I shook my head, "My Master had reached the stage where time maniption was not beyond His means, it is very likely that my Master could still remember me. I have to try."


    "Hmm¡­ When did you return?"


    He was most likely referring to when I returned back to this timeline.


    "This morning," I answered easily.


    "Hmm¡­ I do not remember disciple Lin doing anything out of the ordinary¡­ Do you have anything to prove your words are true?"


    "Is the fact that I am powerful enough to tten this entire Sect without any of you being able to do anything about it not enough?"


    He grimaced, "That may be true but it still does not prove that your words are false."


    Hmm¡­ I could simply just fight my way in but I suppose I can sympathise with their caution. But what can I say to convince them?


    Oh! Of course!


    "Master likes to take His tea time exactly two hours after noon and prefers His tea ck. Master also likes to take night time walks alone in the garden. Also, Master prefers His underwear in dark colours~" I listed off proudly.


    He blinked a few times at me, "These¡­ I suppose you would know this from your time spent with him?"


    "Obviously. How else?"


    Figurehead Qing looked doubtful but stepped aside anyway, "Very well¡­ I''ll show you to where he is. But if you were to try to hurt him in any way, the entire Heaven Sect will be your enemy."


    I nodded to show my understanding, already knowing that the entire Sect saw Master as their ticket to rising up as the number one Sect, of course they will treat Him well and protect Him like their golden goose.


    They had coddled and shielded Master as best as they could, something that my sisters and I were grateful for as it preserved Master''s innocence and benevolence.


    I followed behind figurehead Qing as he led the way into the Sect, stepping past the gates and the still recovering guards.


    Wait for me, Master! Your Lian Li is here!!

 Chapter 917: She Needs More

    <h4>Chapter 917: She Needs More</h4>


    (Lian Li POV)


    "He is here," Figurehead Qing gestured to the pagoda in front of us.


    I realised that he had led me to where Master''s courtyard was initially located, though for now there was only this pagoda that was most certainly not here in our timeline. I guess when Master achieved His Master rank, they made this ce into His courtyard afterwards.


    Stepping past the doors that he had pushed open for me, I spotted the unmistakable form of my beloved Master sitting in the centre of the room with His back facing to me.


    "Master!!!" I cried out, immediately leaping towards Him.


    Master turned around just as I hugged His waist, ignoring the shout that came from figurehead Qing.


    I nuzzled His chest and sniffed His scent, enjoying the warmth that I was missing for the entire day.


    "Umm¡­ Elder Qing¡­ What''s going on?"


    "Ah¡­ That is¡­ She ims to be your disciple from the future and came to see you¡­"


    "Eh? My disciple? From the future? Is this a joke, Elder Qing?!"


    I stopped my sniffing and pulled back, looking up at the other version of Master with trepidation. As I had feared, he was showing no recognition of me.


    Reluctantly, I released him from my embrace and stepped back. If he has no memory of my Master then it is unfortunate but this person, as much as he is simr to Him, is not my Master and merely just an imitation of Him.


    I sighed, "Do you not recognise me?"


    He shook his head, "I''m sorry, but no¡­ Is what Elder Qing said true?"


    I turned my back to him, "It does not matter¡­ Good day."


    "Eh?"


    I didn''t wait to see what else he had to say before leaving the room, walking past Elder Qing without another word.


    Ignoring their calls, I levitated up into the sky before flying away, wanting to get away from this ce as fast as possible while the feeling of disappointment gnawed at me.


    I already understood what was going on in this world from the interaction just now: there was no time travel involved in my current situation.


    I had been so focused on trying to reunite with Master that I failed to consider the possibility of anything else.


    Lilith was incapable of manipting time, so I was not sent back in time to relive my life. If I''m correct, all of this is merely just an illusion that she had created from my memories and projected it directly into my consciousness.


    But now that I know this¡­ I wasn''t sure what else to do, Lilith did send me here without any kind or warning or instruction after all, so what was I supposed to do? I at least knew that I was regaining my mortality through these events that instilled strong emotions within me, but where else am I supposed to go?


    I idly wondered if I had to stay here until Master started recruiting disciples again, but something told me that was not what was supposed to happen.


    Without anything to go on, I decided to just follow in my past self''s footsteps, which meant heading to the capital city''s slums next.


    Thus, I altered my flight path towards the capital city, reaching there just as the sky began to darken.


    I could have flown over the wall without going past the gates but refrained from doing so since that would cause an rm to sound.


    Inded in front of the city walls, joining the small queue of people who were also seeking entry to the city.


    Almost everyone who saw me was shocked by my presence, though I was not sure why. Even back before we converted the country''s poption to worship Master, I wouldn''t get this sort of reaction.


    Sure, there would be those who lusted after me, those who were surprised by my presence and even those who were upset, but shock was not really something I would get as a reaction.


    Perhaps they were just not expecting a Practitioner to show up at thiste in the day? Or maybe just by the fact that I was queuing up with them? Hmph, it wasn''t really my concern anyway.


    Ignoring the stares I was getting, it was finally my turn to be admitted into the city.


    "Name and purpose of visit?" The guard asked with an air of boredom.


    "Lian Li, Goddess of Conception and right hand of Origin, disciple of Master Lin," I answered easily.


    "Right, go on ahe¡­ Wait a minute¡­ What did you just say?"


    "Lian Li, Goddess of Conception and right hand of Origin, disciple of Master Lin," I repeated again.


    He blinked a few times at me before scowling, "I don''t have time for this, vige girl! Stop messing around or I''ll detain you for your insolence!"


    I huffed at him, "You asked who I am and I told you, how is that insolent? The only insolent one is you with that attitude."


    He pointed his finger at me, "You dare call yourself a ''goddess'' while wearing that vige dress of yours? If you told me you were the Goddess of poverty I might have even believed you! Who the hell even is ''master Lin''?! You think throwing some nobody''s name around is going to help you?!"


    I looked down at my clothes, finally realising why the people from before were so surprised by my appearance. I was still wearing my homespun clothes, something a Practitioner would most definitely not be wearing.


    For this, I could have forgiven him for doubting me, but the fact that he dragged my Master''s name into this¡­ There can only be one oue.


    I sighed before materialising electrum coloured Lightning to d my body with, letting out a bit of my Divine aura to pressure the people around me until they were forced to their knees.


    The guard who had doubted me received the worst of it as his body seized up and breathing became difficult for him.


    "I say again... I am Lian Li, Goddess of Conception and right hand of Origin, disciple of Master Lin. Who dares to challenge my im?"


    The stupid mortal that dared to be rude to me quickly pressed his head to the ground, "Please¡­ Please ept my apologies, O Goddess!"


    Hmph, if only things could be solved easily with an apology.


    I raised my hand and the guard floated up in front of me. He didn''t get to ask what I was doing before he was sent flying up into the sky with a flick of my wrist. In about ten minutes, he would drop back down to the earth and stter into meat paste.


    Even if you were merely just a recreation from my memories, don''t think I will let you get away that easily.


    Ignoring the rest of the mortals that were gaping at me, I stepped past the gates without a second nce back.


    I have other, more important matters to take care of, after all.


    Although I do have to admit, the sound of something sttering on the ground and the screams that apanied it afterwards felt quite cathartic to me.


    Hmm? I feel¡­ Satisfied?


    I actually feel satisfied knowing that idiot got his just desserts?


    Oh, I see now¡­ I''m regaining bits and pieces of my emotions from each mortal experience in this world. Obviously that little bit wasn''t enough so I need more!


    Now¡­ Where''s the slums where the most useless pieces of existence were again? Surely that would be the best ce for me!

 Chapter 918: More Blood, More Satisfaction

    <h4>Chapter 918: More Blood, More Satisfaction</h4>


    (Lian Li POV)


    Stepping foot into the slums, I was hit with the odd sense of nostalgia.


    It almost felt like returning home¡­ Except that this home was the definition of hell and you had to fight tooth and nail to even survive to see the next sunrise.


    As if to prove my point, three men surrounded me not five steps away from the entrance, all of them holding improvised knives with a hungry look on their faces.


    "Hey there miss¡­ It looks like you''re a little lost. We can guide you out for all the money and food you have on you right now."


    I didn''t really feel like wasting time on them so I just waved my hand, sting the one who spoke with a spear of lightning.


    His head exploded into a fountain of gore before his body toppled backward, still twitching in its death throes.


    The two thugs behind who were supposed to cut off my means of escape stepped backwards fearfully, until their own heads also exploded from my sts of lightning.


    Mmm¡­ If I remember, these three had also extorted me when I was living here in the slums as well, but I had beenpletely powerless to stop them.


    Killing them here now¡­ Ohh~ There it was! The sense of satisfaction I was looking for! And I know exactly where to get more~


    I continued my leisurely stroll through the narrow streets of the slums, something no resident of the slums will ever do.


    Everyone who has lived here long enough will know that stalking through the shadows is the only way you should be moving around here, anyone who doesn''t do that is either a neer or wished to die.


    Thus, the people who were hiding in the shadows were all looking at me when they saw me walking down the middle of the street in the open.


    I ignored the stares but sometimes one would think I was an easy prey and try to attack me. For those people, I held no mercy and simply killed them with a quick st of lightning, relishing in that bit of happiness the action brought me.


    That spectacle would send the others nning to do the same scurrying back to the shadows, but the slums was a big ce and a new group of idiots needed to be dealt with at every turn.


    Eventually, I reached the section of the slums where the only fully intact and somewhat well off looking building was located, the establishment functioning both as a casino and whore house.


    From what I found out in the real world, the rich and influential people of the city woulde here to sate their vices, be it in the form of coins, bottles or naked flesh. It was also the ce where I had once been made use of and suffered considerably, which made it the prime target for me to enact my vengeance~


    I made my way towards the back doors of the building, already knowing where it was from the countless times I had been brought here.


    There were a few squatters sitting there, no doubt people who were hoping that the syndicate would dump their leftover food or scrapster on so that they could have a better meal than what they can scrape.


    I stepped past all of them towards the single wooden door, ignoring the curious looks they were sending me. There, a single guard with an eyepatch over his right eye was standing guard.


    Ah, I remember this person too. Ironic that they made the one eyed man stand guard outside to keep an eye on things.


    "What do you want?" He muttered, watching me with his only eye. "If you''re looking for leftovers, wait outside like everyone else."


    "Oh, I''m not here for that," I exined, giving him a smile.


    "Huh? Then what the hell are you doing here? Sightseeing? Get lost before I break your limbs."


    "Oh, I''m actually here to do just that to the people here actually."


    "Wha--"


    I stabbed my finger into his remaining eye before he could finish his words, the man screaming out in pain as he tried to hit me with a blind backhand.


    I caught it in my other hand and snapped his wrist, causing him to scream even louder.


    A little annoyed by the sound, I proceeded to stab him in the throat with my fingers to silence him. Withdrawing both my hands, he thrashed around for a few more moments before finally dropping to the ground in a crumpled heap, dead.


    I turned to smile at the other squatters and they immediately made a break for it, sprinting and pushing each other out of the way as they ran as fast as they could.


    Well, they aren''t my targets for now so I ignored them. Instead, I focused my attention on the door in front of me.


    I tried the handle but of course it was locked, not that it matters since I simply ripped it off its hinges.


    Behind the door were several other armed guards who had drawn their swords, presumably alerted by the screams of the guard I killed outside.


    "You! Who are--"


    His head exploded in a shower of sparks before he could finish his words. I was not here to talk so there was no need to let them do that either.


    The other guards could only stare at the spectacle in shock before their own heads exploded from my lightning, sttering the wall with shades of red.


    I moved past the guard room and glided through an open, iron door, my memories recalling this ce to be the holding cell where they would keep their ''entertainment'' for tonight.


    Inside were three more guards with spears levelled at me, protecting a giant cage behind them that held at least twenty or so other slum squatters.


    "Stay where you--"


    A single lightning bolt pierced through his head before arching over to the other three, killing them the exact same way too.


    With the guards dead, I headed towards the cage where the squatters were held, all of them now squeezed to the back of the cage to get as far away from me as possible.


    I remember being there too, sitting in this very same cage as one of them.


    Right now, I wasn''t sure what I should feel when seeing them in this state. It felt simr to looking into a pen of chickens that were clucking around which amused me quite a bit.


    Well, they aren''t my main targets either so I turned back around before giving them a backward wave.


    The people inside the cage were obviously confused by my actions until the entire cage glowed blue as a result of it being charged with lightning.


    I found the screams that came from behind me quite amusing to be honest.


    Now¡­ With all the appetisers out of the way, it''s finally time for the main course~

 Chapter 919: Some Women Just Want To Burn The World

    <h4>Chapter 919: Some Women Just Want To Burn The World</h4>


    (Lian Li POV)


    The casino floor was filled to the brim with patrons and the sound of coins clinking against tables echoed through the hall.


    In stark contrast to the dpidated state of the slums, the casino was decoratedvishly with gold and velvet. This was natural of course, considering the amount of wealth and the clientele they received on a daily basis. If it was anything less, these people would never havee here just to indulge themselves away from the kingdom''s eyes.


    I pulled open the doors and stepped out into the open, an action that several people noticed seeing that I was dressed very differentlypared to the people present.


    A few guards immediately came to block my way as several of the patrons started pointing in my direction with disgust and scorn.


    "What are you doing here? Are you part of tonight''s entertainment? How did you even get here?" One of them demanded.


    So many questions¡­ But I guess I can humour him.


    "I am here to kill everyone," I answered, loud enough for everyone to hear.


    Almost all of the patronsughed at me but the guards took my words more seriously as more moved to surround me, a few even unsheathing their des.


    "Very funny. Get back to the holding cells and enough stupid jokes."


    I tilted my head at him, "I was not joking though?"


    To prove my point, I blew his head off with a st of lightning, separating it from his body.


    The headless corpse wobbled unsteadily on its feet for a few moments before finally toppling forward onto the ground lifelessly.


    I looked up and smiled at the rest of the people gathered in the hall, "Your turn~"


    Normally, you would expect them to start trying to escape since a non-Practitioner trying to fight a Practitioner would be tantamount to suicide. But for these influential people, they would have hired the best guards money could buy, which meant among their retinue were several Practitioners as well.


    Said Practitioners strode forward to form a defensive wall against me, even the mercenary Practitioners the syndicate has hired to guard this establishment appeared behind to surround me, evidently understanding the threat I possessed.


    The only problem for them was that they thought I was a normal Practitioner.


    From among the crowd, a richly dressed man stepped out from the side of the syndicate''s Practitioners. He was someone I would definitely recognise as he was also the head of the syndicate and the bane of my existence back then.


    "Are you with one of the Sects? I''m pretty sure all of the Sects around here were all paid on time, who are you?" He asked rather dispassionately.


    Ah, I never knew the Sects around here were in cahoots with them, but I suppose I should have expected that too. Not that it matters now anyway since in the real world, we had already subjugated all of them under our rule and also burned this ce to the ground too.


    I turned my smiling face towards him, "Oh, I am not from any Sect. I''m just here to collect a very old debt."


    "An old debt? I have no idea what you''re talking about. There must be some sort of misunderstanding if you''re doing this purely for a debt of gold."


    I shook my head, "The debt is one that needs to be paid in blood. That''s why all of you will have to die today~"


    To their credit, the Practitioners were instantly on alert with a few of them lunging at me in order to take me down.


    In response to my attackers, I waved my hand and shot forth bolts of lightning at them, each bolt aiming to st them apart.


    Their defensive inscriptions crumpled and shattered upon meeting my lightning, something that they had most definitely not expected to happen.


    Thus, without even understanding what happened, their heads were all blown clean off before they could even defend themselves from it, their blood sttering the ones unfortunate enough to stand behind them.


    The past me would have capitalised on their distracted state and attacked, but the current me had no need for such a meaningless opening so I merely stayed still and continued smiling at them.


    My smile seemed to unnerve them enough to stay cautious of me, prompting them to switch to a ranged form of attack instead.


    Fireballs, ice spears, lightning bolts and various other Techniques flew towards me simultaneously, only for them to be disintegrated by the divine aura I d myself with.


    Unperturbed, they tried again, using even stronger Techniques this time, only to be met with the same results.


    I did not let them attempt a third time, it was getting boring after all.


    Everyone watched as the headless corpses of the Practitioners fell lifelessly onto the ground, all of their resistance absolutely meaningless.


    "Is it fun?" I asked the leftover patrons and the leader of the syndicate, a sense of glee bubbling up from beneath me. "To trample on those worse than you?"


    One particrly brave man stepped forward, his attire suggesting him to at least be a Duke.


    "Name your price, I can pay it," He dered arrogantly.


    "Oh, did you not hear? I said the price was to be paid in blood."


    With those words, I decapitated him with a swipe of my hand.


    His head spun a few times in the air before bouncing on the floor once and rolling away, signalling the rest of the patrons to make a run for the exit.


    Ahahaha! Look at them run like the cowardly mice they are! Pathetic! Utterly pathetic! To think these were the people that were the cause of my suffering in the past! I regret not doing this in the real world where I had simply burned the ce down!


    Ah, their screams of pain and fear¡­ It really feels like music to my ears. All these pieces of trash who had once ridiculed me and tortured me for their own entertainment¡­ They were now all at my mercy!


    I remember! Remember how I would be brought here to be tied up in a cage! They would then poke at me with sharpened sticks or iron pokers heated over a fire! They wouldugh as we were made to dance for their entertainment, then watch as we fought with each other for the scraps of food they would throw at us!


    That was the kind of entertainment we were brought here for! Just so that they could have their stupid sense of superiority!


    Oh no, we were not good enough to be in the same bed with them, so my virginity was never taken that way. Instead, they did worse.


    Theypletely crippled by ovaries with their tortures, something that Master had healed with his infinite benevolence.


    That''s why¡­ Nothing brings me more pleasure to see these pieces of trash put in their ce!


    I killed each and every one of them, feeling joy and glee well up inside me as I did so. The sight of the leader begging me pathetically right before I smashed his face in with my own fists was¡­ Fulfilling.


    Then I went ahead and killed everyone else with my bare hands until no one else was left standing but me.


    But I was not done¡­


    How can I be done?! I was just getting into it! The euphoria! The satisfaction of punishing all these worthless pieces of trash! This is not enough!!


    The world rejected me!! That''s why, the world will burn!! And I shall be the one that burns it with the wrath of the heavens!!!

 Chapter 920: Meanwhile, The Sibling Fight

    <h4>Chapter 920: Meanwhile, The Sibling Fight</h4>


    (MC POV)


    In front of me, a rather surreal sight was happening.


    Putting aside my fight with the tentacled monsters, Lilith and Iris where I was a participant of our fight, I''ve never witnessed what a fight between cosmic beings looked like.


    And there, right in front of me, two different groups of cosmic beings were engaged in a really big war, each of the beings bigger than a star.


    I admit I had discounted their conflict a little, thinking that a fight between these two groups were just bickering amongst a group of children. Instead, I sees and stars being tossed at each other like it was the most natural thing to do.


    Lilia grimaced, "At least they''re still limiting themselves to the uninhabited ones for now¡­"


    I can see why she was quite desperate for help now, it most certainly did not look like they were going to stop anytime soon. Who knows how things would escte if they were going to reallye to blows seriously? This portion of the universe might even be destroyed.


    If only the cause of this conflict wasn''t as silly then it might have even looked somewhat epic¡­


    "Mother is better!! Her elegance and perfection cannot be denied!!"


    "You worthless trash! You''re simping for some female who doesn''t even acknowledge your existence! Father is infinitely better!!"


    "And you''re all pining for a male who loves a rock just as much as you!"


    "At least Father acknowledges us! Why don''t you go end yourselves to be closer to her?!"


    "Fucking bitch!!"


    "Worthless trash!!"


    After the insults were thrown, thes were next to be tossed at each other like some kind of food brawl happening in a school''s cafeteria.


    Lilia winced as a star imploded right in front of a girl with simr features as her, the girl simply brushing it off before stealing another star to throw back at her attacker.


    And yet, despite everything that was happening in front of us, Iris didn''t even spare a nce in that direction and continued staring at me.


    "Right¡­ I suppose you want me to save everything?" I asked, watching as a boy crushed a in his hands before tossing it at one of his sibling''s face.


    "If it is not too much to ask¡­ Father¡­" She requested while poking her fingers together.


    I concentrated for a moment, seeking out all thes and stars that were inside the territory that Lilia had imed as her own.


    Once I had a firm grasp on them, I reached out to a patch of empty space that Lilia had scouted beforehand, altering the origin of the universe to make it such that these celestial bodies had always existed there in the first ce.


    In an instant, everything changed and the space around us became devoid of anys or stars. If you were to ask anyone else except Iris, Lilia or myself, they would have told you that this was how the universe has always been created from the start.


    The children in front of us didn''t even react to the sudden disappearance of the celestial bodies they have been throwing at one another, they simply resorted to tossing sts of energy and various other abilities instead.


    "I believe that should do it," I sighed, feeling more worn out because of the sight of children fighting in front of me.


    "Thank you for your magnanimity, Father," Lilia bowed her head, the feeling of relief barely hidden from her voice.


    "Think nothing of it, is there anything else for us here?"


    Lilia looked like she was just about to answer a negative when the space between the children warped and tore open a rift.


    The fighting stopped and everyone turned to look at the rift, right as a nest of tentacles slithered out and tore it open wider.


    "!Eerf era ew" A disembodied sound screeched from the rift.


    Ok¡­ Anybody mind telling me why those stupid tentacled things managed to break themselves out of the Abyss?


    ''The space around here served as a part of a seal to keep them in said Abyss, Master,'' Iris answered helpfully telepathically. ''By altering them, the seal has also been removed.''


    And you didn''t tell me this before I did it because?


    ''Ara? Is there something wrong in letting them free, Master?''


    Aside from them trying to destroy everything?


    ''Yes?''


    ¡­


    Right, I forgot¡­ They are technically part of your domain to bring an End to everything, obviously you won''t think of this as weird.


    Oh well, I suppose a quick change in the seal''s origin is needed to fix this, I''ll just rewind time a bit and then make it such that this part of space has always been part of the seal.


    ''Master, if I may?''


    Hmm? What is it, Iris?


    ''Could I suggest that we leave them be?''


    And why would I even want that?


    ''Their appearance here would deter these two groups from fighting and spend the time and energy to subjugate them instead, wouldn''t that be a better oue?''


    ¡­


    Why are you even suggesting this? I thought you would want them to reduce the universe back to its roots instead?


    ''Oh, I admit that is still one of my wishes. But I realise that if these beings in front of us are upied with something else, then the chances of theming to disturb Master once more would be very little.''


    Huh¡­ I guess Lilith, Lilia and Cain got on your nerves?


    ''Oh, that''s hardly the case, Master. I just don''t want to share you more than I already have. They are all beneath your attention, after all.''


    Well, I guess that''s expected of Iris, though she does make a good point. Having said that, are you sure these children can handle the invasion of the Great Ones? Wouldn''t it be bad if they get overrun and then result in the universe''s destruction?


    ''Ara? I can assure Master that they are more than capable of handling these wastes of existence, but if Master is worried about it, you can ce an rm of sorts here or even just spectate them for a little bit to judge if they are capable?''


    That makes sense, why are you making sense?


    ''Ufufufu~ I only have Master in mind after all~ It would not do if there''s more hindrances around~''


    Fair enough¡­


    I turned to Lilia who was watching me with a worried look on her face. I guess she was concerned that I may me her for allowing such a thing to happen by listening to her request, even if it was idental.


    "Don''t worry, Lilia, I don''t me you for this. Why don''t you go and check on your new territory? I''ll stay and watch here for a bit before leaving myself."


    "Eh? Is Father not going to fix that?"


    I shrugged, "Its appearance is stopping your siblings from squabbling right? This should keep them upied enough for a while at least."


    We both turned back to look at the group of cosmic beings right as they started to st the tentacled monster back into the rift, preventing them from escaping through the rift.


    "I understand, Father¡­ In that case, please send my regards to sister Lilith for me."


    I answered her with a nod and she disappeared in a sh of light.


    Welp, I guess let''s just getfortable for a little while. At the first sign of trouble, I''ll just reverse time and change the origin of it around.


    Although it''s still quite surprising that Iris would suggest something like this¡­


    Right as that thought crossed my mind, she had came forward and sat herself down beside me, linking her arm in mine while resting her head on my shoulder.


    Ah¡­ So this was what she was after.


    Alright, I can understand that. Let''s just stay here for a little while then.

 Chapter 921: And The World Burned

    <h4>Chapter 921: And The World Burned</h4>


    (Lian Li POV)


    Streaks of electrum coloured lightning rained down around me, bathing the entire world in my judgement.


    I felt an enormous sense of satisfaction as I watched the capital city levelled to the ground, the inhabitants either dying to the lightning being rained on top of them or the resulting heat and shockwave from the lightning.


    A few nobodies tried toe and stop me but each and every one of them were struck down by more lightning without even getting close to me.


    Some mortals had resigned themselves to their fate, kneeling down with their hands sped together in prayer. Others continued trying to escape their inevitable fate as the world burned around them.


    Such foolish creatures.


    I widened the area of my Judgement and continued raining down Heavenly Lightning upon the earth, delivering death unto these mortals.


    From a distance away, several figures flew towards me, some of them stopping at the very edge of where I was delivering my Judgement, leaving a handful of mortals to weave through my lightning to fly towards me.


    "Let us talk with you!" One of them shouted before I could decide if I should strike them down one by one or altogether.


    Feeling a little curious about what they were trying to do, I opened up a path for them to fly through safely to reach me.


    The group of three men stopped a short distance away, close enough that we could talk but just far enough to show that they were wary of me.


    "I am Sect Master Feng of Phoenix Sect! State your name and what you are trying to achieve by doing this?!"


    Hmm¡­ That name sounds familiar¡­ Where have I heard it before? Oh right! It''s that weirdo with the firebird!


    That means he''s someone of no consequence, not that I believe there''s anyone who wouldn''t fit that term in this world anyway.


    Thus, there''s no need for me to listen to him anymore.


    I flicked my wrist at him casually, the old man raising his arms in an attempt to summon a shield but the lightning Imanded easily disintegrated both him and the shield together.


    Even the two nameless humans he had brought with him were not spared, their reaction not quick enough to know they were going to die before they died with that nobody.


    The group of Practitioners who stayed at the very edge let out a roar of rage, something I was not particrly amused at, so I killed them as well with a column of lightning.


    I returned my attention to destroying the rest of thends beneath me, only stopping when nothing but scorched earth remained.


    Right as I cut off my Judgement of thisnd, another figure flew towards me, stopping to look at me in shock a few metres away.


    "Oh, hello Elder Qing~ What are you doing here?" I greeted with a casual wave. I''ll at least afford him this small courtesy.


    "You¡­ Did you do this?" He asked, pointing at thends beneath us.


    I took a moment to look below to make sure he really was talking about thends I had just ssed before looking back at him.


    "That''s correct. Did you also want to join in? I apologise but this is my own Judgement to make, not yours."


    "Wh¡­ Why? Why are you doing this?"


    "Hmm? Because this world is trash of course," I answered redundantly, wondering why he was even asking me such an obvious question. "This trash of a world that took pleasure in my suffering, what right does it have to exist?"


    "Is¡­ Isn''t your master living here?!"


    "Oh, that''s right, I forgot about him," I mused.


    I lifted my hand and shot out a bolt of lightning into the sky. That bolt of lightning flew through the air until it reached the skies above Heaven Sect.


    With a thought, the lightning dropped down right in the centre of Heaven Sect, expanding a hundred million times its original size to epass the entire mountain the Sect was built on.


    Its size and power was so huge that the entire world trembled from the impact as everything within that lightning column was vaporised instantly.


    Elder Qing turned and gaped at the lightning column right before the shockwave hit us, blowing him a short distance away before he could recover.


    He needed a few more seconds toprehend what just happened before turning to re at me, "Why?! Wasn''t¡­ Wasn''t your master there?!"


    I giggled, "That thing that didn''t even have memories of me? That is not my Master, he''s but a poor imitation of Him. Just like how you are a poor imitation of Figurehead Qing."


    "Figurehead Qing?" He parroted, right before I killed him with a lightning st to his head as well.


    I watched with dispassionate interest as his headless corpse fell to the ground below before returning my attention to what I was doing before.


    With those busybodies out of the way, I continued my Judgement on the rest of the world, burning its entire surface in my cleansing lightning.


    Anyone who tried to go against me was killed. Anyone who tried to run was killed. Anyone who existed in this world was killed.


    And thus, the entire Earthen ne burned.


    Finally, I came to the vige that was once my home, the only ce in this world that was not yet burned.


    Yes¡­ It somehow felt right to leave this the only ce that wasn''t burned, even if there was still trash existing within thesends.


    I could not exin why I felt that way, but it just felt right to stop here. And with that, my role waspleted.


    Right as that thought crossed my mind, the scenery in front of me suddenly shifted. Instead of the charred earth that I was looking at just moments ago, the sight of the sun setting in the horizon of the sea greeted me.


    I blinked a few times, wondering what happened when a voice appeared beside me.


    "Sheesh, talk about being extreme. I didn''t think your past was something like that."


    I turned and it took me a moment to remember the name of the person who was speaking to me.


    "Lilith¡­" I croaked, my voice a little hoarse as though I hadn''t spoken for a long while.


    "Umu, at least you still remember. So how are you feeling now? I don''t mind watching you burn an entire World again though."


    I looked down at myself, trying to figure out if anything changed and, surprisingly, found that there was quite a big difference.


    I felt whole again.


    "Why?" I asked, feeling disbelief that it was so easily solved despite finding no rtion to my problem. "And how?"


    "Oh, it''s simple really. That would have been the path you would''ve gone if Daddy was not there. Not considering the fact that you retained your divinity of course, but still simr. I merely recreated the world in your mind and let you experience it yourself."


    So I was right, it really was just an illusion¡­ But to think I would destroy the entire Earthen ne had Master not taken me in¡­ How is that possible?


    "Don''t think too much about it," Lilith spoke up, as though reading my mind. "But it is true that had Daddy not taken you under his wing, you would eventually find a way to destroy your world. Which became the part that you lost and regained today. Hey, if you ever find a reason to burn this world, let me know! I''ll join you!"


    I swallowed, "Does¡­ Does Master know about this side of me?"


    "Of course Daddy knows, it''s Daddy after all," Lilith scoffed while looking at her nails with casual indifference.


    I hid my face in my palms and let out a silent scream.


    At least Lilith was kind enough not toment on it and let me suffer through my embarrassment in silence.


    I need some head pats from Master¡­

 Chapter 922: Back To Vacation

    <h4>Chapter 922: Back To Vacation</h4>


    (MC POV)


    I''ve watched the children continuously battle against the Great Ones trying to breach the space for an inordinate amount of time, exactly how much time has passed, I could not even say.


    No, the reason why is not because of the fact that we''re in space or that I''ve lost track of it because of Iris, but simply because I''ve temporarily suspended the origin of time flowing in the rest of the universe. Thus, to the rest of the universe, not even a single second had passed.


    Iris was especially satisfied with what I was doing considering it has been quite a while since the two of us were alone, so she was basking in that fact the entire time while leaning against me.


    Now that I was satisfied that they would be kept upied for quite a bit of time, I created an rm here that would let me know if, for some reason, the Great Ones managed to get past the children.


    "Well, shall we go now, Iris?" I asked, looking at the woman that had not moved a single inch ever since we settled down here to watch the show.


    "Ara? What''s the rush Master? Time is frozen here and everything else doesn''t matter. Wouldn''t it be fine if we just stayed here for a little bit longer?"


    "Because I am on vacation," I answered with a smile. "And I have yet to fully enjoy it. Let''s go."


    She sighed theatrically but removed herself from me to her assent.


    I won''t lie, it took a considerable amount of effort for me to hold back from hugging her again, the feeling of having her sit like that beside me had been so perfect.


    Letting time resume flowing again, I teleported the two of us back into our World, right at the steps leading up to the resort just as the sun was starting to rise from the horizon.


    I was fully prepared for my disciples to embrace me after I returned, but I was not expecting them to be waiting at the exact spot of my return like they knew I was going to appear here all along.


    Thus, the frenzied hug and kisses they threw at me the moment I appeared caught me off guard a little.


    "Wee back, Master!!!" They cried out simultaneously.


    I endured the onught of affection thrown at me and returned as much of it as I could while being swarmed by everyone.


    I also took the chance to check where Akari, Shiori and Xun Guan were, only to find out that they were watching us a short distance away, my slime girl pretending to be an inconspicuous pair of swim trunks.


    "Mmm¡­ Did all of you have fun yesterday?" I asked.


    "Nnn¡­ Nothing is fun without you, Master," Manami whined while enjoying the head pats I was giving her.


    "I''m still waiting for our bath time, Master~" Diao Chan purred, rubbing her face on me.


    "And I''m waiting to be made into a woman, Daddy~" Lilith giggled, entwining her fingers with mine.


    Right¡­ I almost forgot what this trip was for.


    Just as my disciples started to step back from embracing me, Lilith suddenly gasped and started sniffing me with a sense of urgency.


    I was about to chastise her for showing her indecency out in the open like that when she looked up at me with a face full of surprise, "Daddy¡­ What did you do to have the smell of those trashy tentacle things on you?"


    I have so many questions.


    How did their smell even get on me? We were in space for crying out loud.


    "Let''s just say¡­ They managed to break out of their confines because the seal holding them broke. Your siblings are currently upied holding them back and I think they will be upied with that for quite a long while."


    Instead of being relieved, Lilith''s eyes actually widened, "The seal¡­ Was broken?"


    I nodded slowly, wondering if there was an even bigger issue than those Great Ones managing to tear a rift open from the Abyss.


    "Did Daddy not repair it at all?"


    "I don''t really see a need to right now? Your siblings are handling it quite well and this would also prevent them from fighting each other, right? Isn''t that a good thing?"


    "I¡­ I can''t deny that but¡­ Is Daddy alright with letting them go free?"


    "Well, they aren''t actually free right? Besides, I''ve already set up an rm there that will let me know if they actually manage to get past your siblings. Once that is triggered, I''ll go patch it right up."


    Lilith gave me a weird look, "Umm¡­ If Daddy says so¡­"


    I''m not sure why she''s worried though, I even checked with omniscience whether those Great Ones would be able to escape their prison through that rift and they answered me a negative. That should be fine right?


    The rest of my disciples weren''t as concerned and looked to be ready to just continue with the rest of the day.


    I turned to smile at them, "Right, I guess now we can finally officially rx. Any ns?"


    Lian Li pped her hands together enthusiastically, "Yes! We drew lots this morning to decide who would be spending time with Master as a pair!"


    Oh? That''s quite diplomatic of them, I thought they were going to just make it a free for all like before.


    Also¡­ I''m not sure if I was just imagining it, but Lian Li feels a little different than before. She felt more¡­ Whole? If that is even possible.


    Must be her divinity taking root in her or something like that.


    "Alright, So who''s first?" I asked.


    "Us!" Lian Li giggled, hugging my arm at the same time as ria.


    Oh, that''s an interestingbination for sure, but I can roll with that.


    After giving me even more hugs and kisses, the rest of my disciples dispersed to leave me alone with my golden haired disciple and my little sister of this World. Even Iris had moved a distance away to observe instead of staying nearby like she would usually do.


    That was enough to tell me that she was most likely somehow involved in their lot drawing as well, maybe a prior agreement made before she left?


    I turned to the two girls that were still hugging my arms, "So what do you two have nned for today, or do I need to make up an itinerary for us?"


    ria chirped happily, "Oh! I always wanted to try this banana boat thing, Onii-sama!! I even prepared the tools! Can we do that, please?"


    She then pointed at something behind me and I turned to see¡­


    A giant banana ''boat''.


    Not the intable raft kind of banana boat, but an honest to god gigantic banana that had propellers fitted into it.


    I have so many questions¡­

 Chapter 923: Riding The Banana (*RR)

    <h4>Chapter 923: Riding The Banana (*RR)</h4>


    (MC POV)


    I didn''t even ask how she managed to make such a gigantic banana, I didn''t even ask why she made a gigantic banana, I didn''t even ask when she made this gigantic banana, I simply exined to her what a real banana boat was.


    "Oh," Was her most eloquent reply.


    In the end, I had to create the banana boat for us to y with.


    Normally you''d need to attach this to another boat to pull it around but I didn''t need to since I could just directly manipte the intable raft to move by itself.


    Considering my passengers were quite used to situations that would have been considered beyond thrilling for normal people, I intentionally sped up the speed of the boat to make it more interesting.


    There was still one more surprise though¡­


    "Wheeeee!! Faster, Onii-sama! Make a jump!!"


    "Master!! We''re going to crash!! We''re going to crash!! Iyaaaaa!!"


    The irony that the goddess who could fly at supersonic speeds was scared while the non-Practitioner was enjoying it was not lost on me.


    I sped the boat up a little and we got sent airborne for a few seconds, causing Lian Li to hug me tighter from behind while she yelped into my shoulder.


    ria even had both her hands raised while she cried out in joy, fully trusting me to be able to hold her steady while she sat in front of me.


    Our boat crashed back down on the sea before speeding off again, the wind drowning out Lian Li''s screams and ria''s cheers.


    I did a high speed turn that would have normally flipped us over but of course there''s no way that would happen when I''m controlling it.


    Lian Li hugged me even tighter, pressing herself closer to me. I knew she was enjoying herself too since I could feel her hands caressing me a few times here and there.


    At this stage, I need to point out that all three of us were in our swimsuits and the only thing separating myself from the girls were very thin pieces of cloth. With this kind of ride, both of them had pressed themselves on me really closely and I could distinctly feel two soft things pushing themselves on my back.


    In addition to that, ria was also pushing her bottom up against me, perfectly capturing my manhood in between her bottom cheeks.


    Coupled with the fact that the boat kept on moving around which resulted in several things bouncing around as well¡­


    I guess what I''m trying to say is that getting turned on here waspletely normal.


    Our boat crested another wave, sending us airborne again.


    I didn''t think Lian Li could hug me any tighter but she did. This time, instead of the two lumps pressing against me, I felt two very prominent buds poking my back instead.


    I didn''t even need to look behind to know that the top of her swimsuit had slipped from the bounce just now.


    At the same time, ria had also moved further back, pressing her bottom right up against my raging hard on.


    Sensing that, her cheer was cut short as she turned around to look at me, right before we crashed back down on the sea.


    Her interest in the ride was suddenly gone and her eyes shifted downwards to something new she wanted to ride now.


    "Ohhh~ Sister Lian Li¡­ Onii-sama got turned on by us~" She purred, wiggling her butt on me intentionally.


    "Nooooo!! Nnnn? Eh? Really?"


    ria''s words distracted Lian Li from what was going on for a moment, right before she remembered where she was and went back to screaming again.


    My little sister, on the other hand, showed me a cheeky smile as she moved my hands from her waist to cup her breasts, going so far as to pull her top up to reveal her bare chest.


    "y with them, Onii-sama~" She moaned, grinding herself against me.


    Guess we''re shifting to another kind of y now.


    I obliged and started massaging her chest, squeezing her globes in my hands while rolling her nipples in between my fingers.


    I let the boat slow down on its own, letting us stop in the middle of the sea.


    We''ve travelled quite far out that we couldn''t seend anymore, but of course being lost was thest thing on our minds right now.


    Lian Li still needed a few more moments to calm down from the ride. In that time, ria had also stripped out of her bottoms and helped me out of mine beforeying down t on her stomach.


    The front of the boat was curved upwards so she had let herself slide down naturally until the tip of my cock was pressed against her entrance.


    "Ehehe~ Having sex out in the middle of the ocean¡­ That''s really kinky don''t you think, Onii-sama?"


    She didn''t wait for an answer before she slowly pushed herself further down until my manhood had prated her, nestling itself deep inside her pussy.


    ria let out a moan of ecstasy, grinding herself on me in a silent plea for me to start fucking her.


    Her moan snapped Lian Li out of her stupor right as I began mming myself in and out of my little sister from behind, ria letting out sweet moans of pleasure as I did so.


    "Ah! Ah! Onii-sama! Fuck me! Ahhn!! So good! Ah! Ah! Ah!"


    "Master¡­" Lian Li whined, her hands loosening up to turn my face around in order to kiss me.


    Her kiss started out chaste at first before it quickly dissolved into an especially wanton one, her tongue desperate entwining itself around mine as she kissed me with all her might as if possessed.


    All the while, I continued thrusting myself in and out of ria, making sure she stayed there by holding her hips in ce with my hands.


    "Onii-sama! Onii-sama!! It feels so good!! You feel so good! Harder! Haaaarder!!"


    ria let out an especially loud scream when she felt the tip of my cock kiss her cervix, my little sister shivering as she orgasmed, her voice carrying itself over the waves around us.


    Lian Li waited until ria had finished orgasming before pulling me back and breaking our kiss.


    I was a little surprised by the action until she pushed me down on my back, causing my cock to slip free from ria''s quivering pussy.


    The goddess wasted no time in straddling me, sitting herself on top of my cock that was still slick with ria''s juices and plunging it into her very depths.


    "Ahhhhhn!!! Master''s coooock!! So deeeeeep!!" She wailed with her head thrown back.


    It only took her a moment more to recover before she was mming her hips up and down on top of me, letting out moans of pleasure whenever my cock hit her deepest parts.


    She was looking at me with eyes filled with both lust and love, the amount of it being transmitted through that gaze made me feel especially warm.


    ria finally recovered and turned around to grope Lian Li''s bosoms, "Hey!! Onii-sama didn''t even cum inside me yet!!"


    "Ah! Ah! Ah!! Let¡­ Let me cum first! I''m¡­ I''m going to cum soon! I''m cumming!! Cumming!!!"


    True to her word, love juices squirted from between her legs as the goddess orgasmed on top of me.


    She eventually copsed on top of me, her face nuzzling in the crook of my neck as she tried to catch her breath.


    ria did not wait and immediately pulled my cock out of Lian Li''s pussy, just so that she could plunge it back into her waiting pussy as she took Lian Li''s ce to ride me.


    "I love you so much¡­ Master¡­" Lian Li whispered, nting a kiss on my cheek before moving forward to capture my lips with hers again. All the while, ria continued to ride me while letting out moans of pleasure.


    Lian Li broke the kiss before smiling sensually at me, "Make her cum so that it''s my turn again?"


    I guess I''m going to be stuck making love to these two girls in the middle of the sea for quite a while¡­

 Chapter 924: Making Waves

    <h4>Chapter 924: Making Waves</h4>


    (MC POV)


    Lian Li and ria were practically glowing by the time we returned to the beach.


    At first, I thought I would be spending an entire day with the two of them but they had passed me off to the next pair as soon as we returned. It seems like they were expecting me to go through all the pairings in a single day.


    "We will be in your care, Master," Kiyomi bowed.


    "Yayyyy~ Maaaaster~" Guiying squealed, rushing forward to hug me.


    I patted the Empress''s head while giving Kiyomi a nod, "So¡­ Any ns for us?"


    "We were made aware that it is normal for beach goers to ssh water on each other, so that''s what we have in mind, Master," Kiyomi exined as a matter of factly.


    Oh, ying in the water? A really simple activity that I hadn''t expected toe from Kiyomi. Not that I mind, of course. Who would dare toin about ying in the water with two beautiful girls?


    Although I''m not sure if they would be content with just sshing water at each other for the next few hours.


    Deciding I''ll deal with thatter on, I simply agreed with their suggestion and let them lead me by the hand towards the sea.


    But instead of stopping at where the water reached our knees, they continued pulling me all the way until our feet no longer touched the bottom, floating us along the surface of the sea using their powers.


    I very much wanted to ask where they were trying to bring me but I decided to just keep my mouth shut and let them do what they want.


    What they wanted turned out to be pulling me all the way out to the middle of the sea until we were but a speck in the horizon if viewed from the beach.


    "I think this is far enough, right Master?" Kiyomi asked.


    I really wanted to refute her that this was way further than we needed to be but instead, I just nodded.


    The two of them then separated themselves from me, moving so far from me that it made me even more confused than I already was.


    "Are you ready, Master?!" Guiying shouted over the waves.


    I felt a rather bad premonition about what was going to happen but returned an affirmative in response.


    Both of them lifted their hands and the bad premonition I had became reality.


    Yeah¡­ They never did say how big of a ssh the water was supposed to make when ying in the water¡­


    Two giant waves the size of a small mountain rose up behind the two girls, both of them aimed at me for some reason.


    I wondered who could have given them this idea right before those two waves big enough to capsize a ship crashed down on top of me.


    I resurfaced quickly, only to see the two girls had prepared an even bigger wave that they immediately sent rolling towards my direction. For this one, it looked like they had tried to make the wave as big as they possibly could too.


    Seriously, if I didn''t know any better, I would have thought they were really trying to kill me!


    Enduring the second wave that crashed against me, I retaliated by summoning a small wave that appeared right in front of them to ssh against their face.


    They looked down at where my attack came from before turning to me, showing me a face that looked like I had just killed someone and ate their heart in front of them.


    What? What did I do wrong now?!


    "Master¡­ Did we do something wrong?" Kiyomi asked, her voice quivering.


    "Does Master¡­ Not love us anymore?" Guiying added, also on the brink of tears.


    What the hell? Where did that ideae from? Aren''t we just ying in the sea by sshing water at each other?!


    I raised my hand, "Umm¡­ Sorry but I don''t understand how any of that is rted?"


    Kiyomi blinked at me, "They said that the more you love the person¡­ The bigger the wave you will need to make in sshing them since it carries your feelings¡­"


    Guiying nodded, "This is supposed to be a rite of passage for couples to prove their love for each other, isn''t it?"


    Ok, no¡­ Seriously, this is ria''s fault isn''t it? Who else could teach them such a nonsensical thing? They really thought this was some kind of sacred ritual, didn''t they? I''m going to have to spank that little sisterter¡­


    I considered exining the truth to them but then stopped myself.


    The both of them conjured as big of a wave as they could as a testament of their feelings for me, of course I would need to return their feelings, right?


    Alright, if that''s the case¡­


    I levitated above the water, lifting my hands up into the sky.


    If I had to show how much I love them, then there''s no way I would skimp out on my efforts.


    That''s why¡­


    "Oh¡­ Oooohh¡­ Ooooohhhh!" Guiying let out a rather cute squeal when she looked up.


    "Ah¡­ Master¡­ Ah¡­" Kiyomi moaned, her face twisted into one of pure ecstasy that was aplete contrast to her usual face.


    Up above in the sky was not one, but two-sized spheres of water that I created in order to signify my love for the two women in front of me.


    Of course, if this was normal, dropping a-sized sphere of water onto another world would cause a really big catastrophe, much less two. That''s why I already made the necessary precautions to negate any negative oues before dropping it on the two girls.


    Yes, I also nullified damage and also made sure that the water would disintegrate instantly after it hadpleted its purpose in dousing Guiying and Kiyomi.


    The two women let themselves be sshed by the water, epting all of it without anyint. In fact, they seemed to be relishing it.


    Seeing that they knew what it signified, I don''t doubt that that was really the case.


    I couldn''t help but let loose a chuckle when I saw the scene of the two girls being doused by the two giant water spheres. Who knew that merely ying in the water would result in this? Is there anything else that could be more ridiculous than this?


    And as though the universe heard me, the surface of the water nearby exploded outwards, revealing a serpentine dragon that was big enough to swallow us whole.


    "Who dares intrude upon my domain?!"


    Ugh¡­ Maybe I should have just exined the misunderstanding to the two of my girls instead of summoning those balls¡­

 Chapter 925: A Fragment In The Depths

    <h4>Chapter 925: A Fragment In The Depths</h4>


    (MC POV)


    I looked up at the sea dragon that was currently ring down on us with a clearly pissed off face.


    "Is it you? Foolish mortals who dare intrude upon my domain and make a mess out of it?" It growled.


    Ok, I''m not that insensitive to not understand that we are the rude ones here. Even I would be upset if some unknown strangeres to my courtyard and summons a in the sky for seemingly no reason.


    That''s why I''m not going to just wipe this dragon from existence simply because it gave a justified reaction to our actions.


    It would be a different oue altogether if it tried to attack us first though.


    I held up my hand in greeting, at the same time also signalling the two girls to refrain from attacking it as well.


    "Oh, hello there. We didn''t know that this was your territory and might have acted a little bit rude. For that, I do apologise. If it will assuage you of our impertinence, we will take our leave now."


    The dragon hmphed at me, "You think you can juste into my territory, make a mess of it and leave like nothing happened?!"


    I really wanted to point out that we hardly even made a mess out of anything and nothing really happened anyway.


    Like¡­ Does the sea even look different to you?


    Ok, maybe it''s something I can''t see, so let''s give it the benefit of doubt.


    "I apologise again, but how did we make a mess here? If you can tell us, I''ll be able to fix it."


    "Hmph! Don''t act innocent in front of me! I know what you''re all here for! You Practitioners think being able to throw some fancy things around makes you special enough to take whatever you want without consequences!"


    "Huh? Sorry, I really don''t understand what you''re saying now."


    "Are you still pretending?! Why else would youe all the way here in the middle of nowhere?! You think I wouldn''t know you''re trying to take the Treasure of the Deep?!"


    "Treasure of the deep?" I repeated.


    "Hmph! I knew it! Thieves and plunderers, all of you! Only one fate awaits people like you! Death!"


    Guiying and Kiyomi were in front of me in an instant, both of them prepared to defend me against the sea dragon''s wrath.


    I raised my hand again to get its attention while standing on the surface of the sea, "Sorry, I think there''s a misunderstanding here. We simply came here to y in the sea, we didn''t even know there was some kind of treasure here at all."


    "You think such lies will save you from your fate?!" The dragon roared, rearing its head back.


    Before I could get another word in, the dragon shot its head forward and let out a breath of frost that was big enough topletely envelop us.


    Kiyomi raised her hand and waved it in an arc, redirecting the dragon''s frost breath away from us with casual indifference.


    "Master, why are we still listening to this overgrown lizard?" Kiyomi asked, not even looking in the dragon''s direction to show how little she thought of it. "It''s ruining Master''s vacation time with us."


    I smiled wryly at her, "That may be true, but aren''t you interested in this treasure of the deep?"


    Guiying puffed her cheeks, "The only treasure worthy of our attention is Master."


    Oh you, why do you have to be so cute? Head pats for you! And you too, Kiyomi!


    "Ehehehe~ Master''s head pats~" Guiying giggled.


    "Mnnn¡­ Master¡­" Kiyomi purred.


    "How dare you ignore me!" The dragon roared indignantly, raising its head once more to attack.


    Guiying was most definitely not amused by its repeat attempt and leapt up into the air, her leg glowing for a moment as she infused it with her lightning before kicking the dragon across the face.


    The result was the dragon being smashed back into the sea with a loud smack, kicking up several waves from its impact.


    Not to be left out, Kiyomi also joined in by smacking the other side of its face with a giant pir of ice summoned from beneath the sea, sending the entire dragon airborne for a few moments before it crashed back into the sea.


    You know girls¡­ I think there was still space to be diplomatic but I guess this works too¡­


    I snapped my fingers and teleported it back in front of me, the dragon needing another few seconds to realise what had happened.


    "So¡­ I think this can constitute as self-defence, yes? Do you still want to continue? Because I think the two of them wouldn''t mind continuing."


    Both Kiyomi and Guiying red at it to make their point.


    The dragon shifted back quickly with its head bowed, "Please ept my sincerest apologies!"


    "Wow, that''s a very quick change of attitude," Guiying noted, vocalising the thought in my head.


    "The treasure is only significant to weak mortals¡­ If you can beat a dragon like me around like that, then I know for sure you aren''t here for it¡­" It exined, keeping its head bowed slightly.


    Well, who knows, I might just be a collector that likes collecting these kinds of things and how do you even know I wasn''t justing to get it for someone else? But I guess I should just keep my mouth shut for now, it would be such a waste to kill it.


    Anyway, I know the real reason for its change of attitude, it''s just afraid of getting killed. Not that I me it for that.


    "Hmph, you really are pathetic for a dragon if you can''t even tell that our Master is no mere mortal," Kiyomi scoffed.


    The dragon bowed its head even lower, looking like some kind of beaten puppy, "I have no excuse."


    "Now I''m curious though, what exactly is this treasure that you speak of?" I asked, bringing the topic back.


    The dragon hesitated before finally relenting, "I can show it to you, oh strong ones, it lies at the bottom of the ravine below us."


    It lowered its head to rest on top of the water and we realised it wanted us to climb on top of it.


    Seeing no reason to reject its offer, the three of us mbered on top of its head before it dove into the sea.


    I was prepared to erect a barrier around us to shield us from the water but it turned out to be unnecessary as the dragon had already done so for us.


    The thought that it was simply dragging us to the bottom to kill us crossed my mind but it''s not like that would have seeded even if it tried so I ignored that possibility.


    It slithered into the ocean''s depths quickly, diving straight into the depths until we found a source of light at the very bottom that stood out in the darkness of the sea.


    Even at this distance, we could feel there was some sort of power radiating from that light source. It looked like a shard of cracked porcin aside from the fact that it was emitting light.


    Only when we got closer did I realise what it actually was.


    An Origin fragment, a piece of my original self.

 Chapter 926: Origin Fragment

    <h4>Chapter 926: Origin Fragment</h4>


    (MC POV)


    An Origin fragment.


    Nani dafuq?


    Why the hell is there an Origin fragment here?


    No, why is there even an Origin fragment in the first ce?


    To put this into perspective, finding this thing is equivalent to someone finding their own finger while taking a stroll outside and only just realising they were missing a finger all this while.


    I pointed a finger at it, "Hey¡­ You''re telling me this is the treasure of the deep?"


    "That¡­ That is correct¡­" The dragon underneath me answered a little hesitantly. "Is there something wrong with it?"


    "How did this evene to be here?"


    The dragon paused for a while, "I¡­ Do not know. My ancestors have guarded this treasure for as long as I can remember, but I only know that it''s important that it remains guarded¡­"


    I frowned, "Do you even know what this is?"


    The dragon shook its head, "I only know that it possesses immense power¡­"


    Kiyomi raised an eyebrow, "Did you not think to take the power for yourself?"


    "I am not stupid. That thing possesses enough power to wipe me from existence, who knows what might happen if I were to mess with it?"


    Well¡­ At least it''s cautious enough not to do that, but in reality if someone were to absorb this, they would be able to manifest a little bit of Origin energy. That trantes to being able to bend reality to a certain extent.


    But seriously¡­ Why the hell is there an Origin fragment here?!


    Omniscience!


    ¡­


    Eh? You''re telling me that during that war with the Great Ones, parts of me were shattered which resulted in Origin fragments being scattered throughout the universe?


    What the hell? Why didn''t I know about this? And why the hell did past me even allow this to happen?!


    ¡­


    Just to give the universe another way to change itself to prevent it from going stagnant? Why would that even be a thing? Did past me not even realise that someone could have used this power to destroy the entire universe?!


    ¡­


    I did and I didn''t care?! Ugh¡­ Of course I didn''t. If I could go back in time to p myself in the head, I would.


    Oh wait, I can, can''t I?


    ¡­


    Oh, if I were to go back in time there wouldn''t be a past version of me there, I would have taken his ce. Damn it, so I can''t p past me on the head.


    I guess I can clone myself and p him instead but that''s not the same.


    Guiying realised I was silent for quite a while and tugged at my sleeve, "Master? What''s wrong? Is it something to do with that treasure?"


    I nodded, "That''s¡­ An Origin fragment. Basically it''s a part of me that was shattered in the past. Apparently there''s multiple fragments of this scattered throughout the universe."


    Kiyomi frowned, "Shouldn''t Master be going to collect these fragments, in that case?"


    "I believe so¡­" I answered hesitatingly.


    The reason why I''m so hesitant is that I''m not sure what will happen if I be ''whole'' again. At this point, I believe I could destroy the entire universe if I wanted to. So what would happen if I were to collect all of my Origin fragments? Omniscience?


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Hmm? Why is omniscience silent now? Hello? Is this thing on?


    ¡­


    Ok, yes it''s still working, so answer the question please.


    ¡­


    There''s no answer because Origin is above omniscience¡­ Right¡­ Ok. I get it, because even omniscience needs an origin and it can''tprehend things beyond it. Fine.


    In that case, let me just try and summon every existing piece of Origin fragment to me right no-- Ok bad idea.


    Looks like if I were to do that, I would essentially be pulling the entire universe here since these fragments are rooted into the fabric of existence itself. To pull them here would be to pull all of existence around those fragments here too.


    Then could I just identify their locations at least?


    ¡­


    Looks like that''s also not possible since they are existence itself. Trying to find them would be trying to find a specific drop of water in the middle of the ocean.


    Great! Then how the hell am I supposed to find them? Leave it up to chance?!


    Wait a minute¡­ Why am I even trying to find them? Fuck that, just leave them where they are! If someone finds those scattered fragments and uses them, then I''ll go and find them. If I manage toe across one like right now, then I''ll just absorb them! There''s absolutely no need for me to go on a stupid fetch quest around the universe to find these fragments at all, right?!


    Even if someone were to go around and collect every single fragment in existence, they wouldn''t be able to be Origin anyway, so why the hell should I care? I''m here to live my easy life, damnit! Let me live it without giving me so many problems!


    With that said, let''s just deal with the current fragment in front of me first.


    Before I could though, the dragon shifted slightly, "I apologise but I might have misheard something¡­ Are you saying that treasure is¡­ A part of you?"


    "That is correct," I affirmed, wondering what it was going to do with that information.


    "That can''t be possible! Are you not human?"


    Kiyomi scoffed, "Master is an existence above Gods, for you to not even be able to tell that, you truly are pathetic."


    The dragon hesitated, "If that''s the case¡­ Why are you walking around here in a mortal body?"


    "Because I want to?" I answered as a matter of factly.


    "Ah¡­ I see¡­ Umm¡­ I have no more questions."


    "Stupid lizard," Guiying spat, an action unbing of her station, not that I was in a position to criticise her.


    Shrugging my shoulders, I ventured out of the air bubble on top of the dragon''s head and floated my way towards the Origin fragment.


    I wasn''t really sure of what to do with it so I simply picked it up from the ocean floor.


    Right as I was wondering if I should eat it to absorb it, the fragment slowly melted and seeped into the pores of my skin, disappearingpletely as though it was never there to begin with.


    With its disappearance, the light also ceased to be, plunging the area intoplete darkness, something that was quickly dispelled when Guiying summoned her own ball of light.


    I waited for something to happen, anything really, since I didn''t know what to expect from absorbing it.


    But there was no rush of power, no sudden revtion, no physical or even mental changes, absolutely nothing happened after I absorbed it.


    I''m not sure if I should be disappointed or relieved, eventually settling on relief in the end since I could have very possibly just exploded and destroyed the universe too. So that not happening should be good right?


    "Is that it, Master?" Kiyomi asked, anticipation clear in her voice.


    I think she also believed that there would be some huge explosion or something.


    "Yeah, that''s it¡­ Well, shall we go back now?"


    "Eh? How about we have some fun underwater first, Master?" Guiying suggested.


    It was only then did I realised both of them were naked.


    Umm¡­ Well, I guess I should have expected something like this¡­ Time to get to work then.

 Chapter 927: Lets Play Hero

    <h4>Chapter 927: Let''s y Hero</h4>


    (MC POV)


    "Ehehehe~ Thank you very much, Master~" Guiying giggled, her voice a little hoarse from all the screaming earlier.


    Kiyomi maintained her cool face, a stark contrast to the lewd face she was making when she was riding me with all her might earlier.


    I have to say though, leave it to the girls to even think of having a romp on top of a dragon underwater.


    Yes, we indeed made that dragon swim around underwater while the two of them took turns riding me on top of it. At least the dragon made noints about being used like that, not that I think it was in any position to in the first ce.


    I pitied the dragon a little since it had to listen to Guiying and Kiyomi scream out words like "Oh, Master! Yes!! Harder, Master! Harder!!!" while we were on its back.


    I also realised the dragon became really docile after seeing me absorb that Origin fragment, for a good reason I suppose.


    I think it might be going through an existential crisis too, seeing that it lived its life believing its purpose was to guard that Origin fragment. But now the fragment is gone, it doesn''t know what to do with its life anymore.


    Oh well, not my problem anyway.


    Thus, I returned to the shore with both Guiying and Kiyomi hanging on my arms, both of them thoroughly satisfied and also filled with my seed. Some of it was even rolling down the sides of their thigh right now.


    There, waiting for me, was Brendan and Cai Hong, thetter immediately rushing towards me when she saw me.


    "Papa! Papa! Huggies!" She squealed while hugging my waist.


    Guiying and Kiyomi took that chance to disperse, leaving me alone with the next pair, which I guess would be my alchemist and my loli dragon.


    Judging by the fact that it was almostte afternoon, they should be thest pair I would be spending time with before the end of the day.


    "Master, if you would like to take a break, we would not mind that as well," Brendan informed me.


    "Ahaha, it''s fine, Brendan, I enjoy spending time with all of you so there''s no need to worry."


    "Unn¡­ If Master says so. Thank you."


    I nodded at him before directing my attention back to Cai Hong who was looking up at me with sparkly eyes.


    Realising what she wanted, I quickly lifted her up and carried her in my arms, causing the little dragon to hug my face while giggling.


    "Papa! Papa! y!"


    "Ok, ok. What would you like to y?"


    Her eyes shone even brighter, "Hero! Hero!"


    Hero? Oh, she must mean that she wants to y hero. The story I read to her back in that library must have given her that idea.


    Brendan chuckled, "She has been saying that since just now, Master. Did you perhaps read your hero story to her?"


    "You know about the book?" I asked, surprised.


    "Ah¡­ Ummm¡­ Master''s sister gave us a copy each¡­"


    Right¡­ I should have known¡­ Maybe Cai Hong has already read it before? Maybe hearing iting from the source material inspired her to want to be a hero herself?


    That''s not a problem of course, but for my little Cai Hong, there''s no way we will stop at a simple y pretend.


    I made a few quick calls with my telepathy and spent a few seconds preparing the things I needed.


    Once everything was ready, I turned my attention back to the beaming Cai Hong, "Alright! Is Cai Hong ready to y hero?"


    "Yay! Yay! y!"


    "Alright! The first thing is of course the hero summoning! So let''s go with that first!"


    I snapped my fingers and the scenery around us changed to a room that waspletely white and featureless, the only beings inside the room aside from Cai Hong, Brendan and I were three giant figures standing in front of us.


    "Greetings heroes from another World!" Sylphy proimed with her arms outstretched in a weing gesture. "A great evil has appeared in our world and I beseech you to help save it!"


    Well, that''s a pro for you, it''s not her first time bringing someone in from another world after all.


    Sylphy waved her hand dramatically and even let loose a gust of wind for added effect, "To start you on your journey, allow me to gift you with items to help you on your quest!"


    Several things appeared out of thin air in front of Cai Hong, all of them items that I had created just now and given to Sylphy just so that she could do this.


    "The Origin Sword! Complete physical and magic defence nullifier and will never miss its attack! The Origin Armour! Perfect invulnerability, instant regeneration and instant resurrection! The Origin Ring! Nullifies all poisons, diseases and also protection from all mental attacks!"


    Brendan nudged me, "I don''t know Master¡­ But aren''t those overpowered?"


    "Is there something wrong with them being overpowered?"


    "Ah, not at all. I just wanted to make sure."


    The other two gods behind her simply watched the whole proceedings in silence. I''m not sure what they were thinking but they''re probably trying toprehend why I even went so far for something like this.


    Well honestly, I''m even surprised that Anul and Shea both came with Sylphy, I only expected Sylphy to y a part as the goddess of this World here. Maybe they''re here just to watch the show?


    Cai Hong picked up the things that appeared in front of her and turned to me, "Papa! Papa! Put on?"


    "Ahaha, ok, ok, give me a moment."


    I picked up the items from her and helped her wear the armour, which was designed as a small and cute breastte that Cai Hong could wear easily.


    Sylphy didn''t mention this, but the sword also has the added function of being unable to hurt Cai Hong or anyone she does not truly want to hurt so I didn''t need to worry about that either.


    "And for the other, really handsome and charming hero, please ept this storage ring as a token of our marriage!" Sylphy spoke to Brendan while I was busy putting on the armour for Cai Hong.


    "No, thanks," Brendan rejected immediately.


    "Ahhhhh~ Your cold side is also nice too~" Sylphy squirmed.


    I cleared my throat, reminding the goddess of what she should be doing right now.


    She quickly calmed herself, "Ahem¡­ My apologies. What I meant to say was¡­ Please ept this storage ring as your supplies for the journey. Inside it contains nine thousand, nine hundred and ny-nine bottles of liquid Origin. Please use them as you see fit."


    I know it''s quite ironic that Brendan was getting a whole storage ring''s worth of the very thing he was trying so hard to create, but my alchemist merely epted the ring without furtherment.


    With everything done, Sylphy gave us a wave and we were teleported to the next location of our journey, which should be in front of Guiying inside the resort as the ''summoner''.


    Instead, what happened was that we appeared in the throne room of the capital with Guiying seated on the throne. What made it worse was that the entire hall was also filled with all the empire''s officials looking at us.


    "Wee, heroes!" Guiying eximed, looking especially proud of herself.


    Seriously? I never wanted you to involve your entire court in this you know?! All I asked was to just prepare a simple reception for us!


    Are your officials even fine with you using them like¡­ Ah right¡­ They''re all part of the fanclub¡­ Forget I said anything then.


    Let''s just move on then¡­

 Chapter 928: Speedrunning The Heavenly Generals

    <h4>Chapter 928: Speedrunning The Heavenly Generals</h4>


    (Brendan POV)


    As expected of Master to do such a thing so easily.


    Who else could move Emperors and Gods on a simple whim like this?


    And who else but Master could create such legendary items with such ease?


    Still, to think that Master would also let me have an entire storage ring full of Origin Liquid, it''s obvious that He was trying to motivate me.


    After seeing senior sister Lian Li ascend, I felt the pressure of reaching ascension as well and might have felt a little bit inferior because of that. Master must have noticed my slump and gave this to me, showing that there was nothing wrong with me and that He would always be able to help me if I sought His guidance.


    Truly, Master''s generosity knew no bounds, I only wish that I won''t disappoint Him in the future.


    Right now is not the time or ce for such thoughts though. Master has decided to y hero with Cai Hong and even set up such a huge stage for her, so of course I had to concentrate on helping Master by ying my part perfectly.


    Guiying was most definitely enjoying this as she ''recounted'' on how the demon lord has arisen and threatened the world, pleading with us to go forth and save them. She then brought out our ''war funds'' which turned out to be several million gold coins that Master no doubt created just for this.


    Yeah, if that goes into cirction, it''ll immediately crash the economy. Not to mention the fact that we were already using overpowered gear so was there even a point to having that much money anyway?


    Oh well, Master''s the real creator of this narrative so I obviously wouldn''t say anything.


    With Guiying''s introduction done, Master snapped His fingers and teleported us back to the beach.


    "Alright, now that we have journeyed across the mountains and ins for several days, we have finally arrived to defeat one of the demon lord''s four heavenly generals!" Master eximed, pointing at a castle made of stone that was most certainly not at the beach before.


    "''Bwig'' castle, Papa!" Cai Hong squealed. "Bad monster?"


    "Yes, there is a bad monster inside we need to defeat! Are you ready?"


    "''Yesh'', Papa!"


    Master gave His patented dazzling smile at her before turning to me with the exact same smile, "What about you, Brendan?"


    "Ah¡­ Yes, of course, Master."


    "Ah, we''re all party members here! You should refer to me by name! You can call me¡­ Jack."


    I tried my best not to chuckle, "Yes, of course, Master Jack. Thank you for joining our party."


    Master''s smile got wider before gesturing towards the castle, "Now let us follow our hero, the one and only Cai Hong, to y this demon!"


    "Yayyyyy~" Cai Hong cheered.


    Master pushed open the doors of the castle and, instead of a long winding maze of hallways that I had expected we would need to navigate through, it was just a giant hall with only one upant inside.


    "Muahahaha! You did welling so far, heroes!" sister riaughed, obviously enjoying her role as one of the viins.


    Behind her was a entire army of weird looking machines, all of them looking simr to the ones I remember her using in the previous war. What did she call them? EXOs or something?


    The worrying thing was that there were so many behind her that I wasn''t sure if they were created by Master or if sister ria had created all of them and brought them here herself.


    "I am riana the First! Best and only Little Sister in the World and first of the Heavenly Generals! You will never defeat me!"


    Cai Hong lifted her sword, "Cai Hong will beat you for Papa!"


    "Muahaha! You can try, little hero!"


    The little dragon swung her sword down and all of the machines behind sister ria copsed immediately. She didn''t even hit them with the sword, by the way so obviously this was nned.


    What made it more weird was the fact that giant words appeared out of thin air in front of us that read, "Hero Cai Hong attacks! Critical hit! Instant kill! All of riana''s soldiers are defeated!"


    Sister ria¡­ I mean, riana the First also fell on her knees, going so far as to spit out tomato juice from her mouth and acting like she was hit.


    Oh right, I heard that she was into this kind of y before¡­ I think?


    "Kuuh¡­ As¡­ As expected of the heroes¡­ You may have defeated me, but you still won''t win! I am¡­ Ahem¡­ I AM STILL THE BEST AND ONLY LITTLE SISTER IN THE WORLD!"


    Why did she have to shout out thest part?


    With her tirade finished, she finally copsed and started ying dead.


    Cai Hong turned back and beamed at Master¡­ Umm¡­ Master Jack, who started to pat her head with His usual smile.


    "Well done hero! You have defeated the first Heavenly General! Now we must journey deeper into the demon''s territory and confront the second Heavenly General!"


    Master Jack then snapped His fingers and the area around us shifted again. This time, instead of the beach, it seemed like we were teleported straight into the chambers of the next Heavenly General.


    I''m guessing it''s also inside the same castle but in a different area.


    Instead of the previous empty, stone halls, this one looked more like an office of sorts with someone seated in a plush leather chair that had its back turned to us.


    The chair swivelled around to reveal sister Tsuki smirking devilishly, "I have been expecting you all, heroes chosen by the Gods! I am Tsukirina, BEST AND ONLY LITTLE SISTER IN THE UNIVERSE!!"


    Ah¡­ I see why now sister ria¡­ I mean¡­ riana the First was shouting just now.


    "Nuh-uh! I''m the best little sister! Shut up!!" A voice echoed from somewhere in the room which we all ignored.


    Tsukirina stood up from the chair, causing it to disperse into nothingness, "Now, it is unfortunate, but I will stop you here, heroes! You shall not pass!!"


    Cai Hong raised her sword and swung down with a cute "Hiyaaaah!"


    Words appeared in the air again, "Hero Cai Hong attacks! Instant kill! Tsukirina is defeated!"


    Tsukirina was more dramatic as she did a few spins before falling on a leather couch that appeared conveniently behind her.


    "Noooo¡­ Impossible!" She gasped, not at all looking injured in the slightest.


    Cai Hong immediately turned towards Master Jack, "Papa! Papa! Cai Hong win!"


    Master Jack responded by patting her head again, "Ahaha, that was wonderful, Cai Hong. Well done."


    "Ehehehe~"


    We turned our attention back to Tsukirina who was trying to fake a mortal injury by groaning painfully, "Ah¡­ That was a splendid blow, hero, may you save this world of yours! But never forget¡­ I am THE BEST LITTLE SISTER IN THE UNIVERSE!"


    "AM NOT!!" riana shouted from somewhere unseen.


    Tsukirina looked like she was about to get up and argue with riana face to face but Master Jack teleported us away before we could see her do that.


    The next one to appear before us was a little of a surprise since I didn''t think she would agree to y nice with Cai Hong.


    "You''ve finallye, you despicable dra¡­ I mean, hero! I, Lilith, the True Daughter, shall end your journey here!" Lilith growled, ring at Cai Hong.


    In return, Cai Hong was also holding her sword with a grip that suggested she was really going to hit the demoness for real.


    "Buuu!! Cai Hong will beat you for Papa!"


    Umm¡­ If that sword hits Lilith, would she actually die?


    As though listening to my thoughts, Master surprised us by saying, "Hero Cai Hong, let Brendan handle her!"


    Eh? Me? I know that''s better than Cai Hong killing Lilith but¡­


    Wait¡­ Lilith''s ring at me as though daring me to try and take the chance away from her to fight Cai Hong¡­


    What am I supposed to do?!!

 Chapter 929: Getting The Real One To Act

    <h4>Chapter 929: Getting The Real One To Act</h4>


    (MC POV)


    I didn''t want Brendan to feel left out so I gave the suggestion that Brendan be the star of this stage instead.


    Also¡­ Judging by the looks on both Cai Hong and Lilith''s faces, I''m a bit worried that they might end up a bit overzealous and identally hurt each other.


    Cai Hong muttered something that I didn''t manage to catch but I''m pretty sure she was wishing her big brother Brendan good luck.


    Brendan grimaced but eventually lifted his hand to materialise a bottle of Origin Liquid into his hand.


    I thought he would use it to summon something or even just pretend to use it as an attack, but what he did was beyond what I was expecting.


    "I''ll give you this if you join us."


    Lilith was just as surprised by Brendan''s actions, the demoness taking a moment to see what was in Brendan''s hands before suddenly lunging forward to snatch it off his hands.


    "Deal! No take backs! Tadah! Lilith has joined your party!!" She squealed, even adding her own sound effects to make it ''official''.


    I''m not even sure what she was going to use that vial of Origin Liquid for and frankly, I don''t want to know.


    Cai Hong puffed her cheeks cutely at her, even going up to hit her a few times with her fists while sulking a little.


    Was she upset that Lilith broke her out of her character?


    "Ow! Ow! Hey! No! I''m one of your party members now! Stop hitting me!" Lilith protested, storing the bottle in her own storage space.


    Brendan sighed and turned to me, obviously awaiting my verdict on how he handled it.


    Well, it was definitely unexpected but still quite smart to be honest so I gave him a thumbs up which made him sigh in relief for some reason.


    I snapped my fingers again and we''re now facing the final heavenly general, who just so happens to be the most enthusiastic volunteer for our little y.


    "Kukuku! It''s time to meet your end, heroes! I am thest and strongest of the demon lord''s heavenly generals! In order to defeat me, you will need to send your strongest to fight me! Otherwise, you will never pass! In fact, I have a very specific defeat condition where I need to be forced on the strongest hero''sp and be spanked for a good hour before I can be defeated!!"


    ¡­


    Well¡­ I should have known Diao Chan had an ulterior motive for volunteering herself, can''t say I am surprised though.


    Whatever, if Cai Hong waves her sword in her direction, I will just force the defeat event for Diao Chan and move us to the next area.


    Unfortunately, my loli dragon had other ideas as she turned back to look at me while sucking on her finger, "Papa strongest¡­ Help?"


    Ugh¡­ If you look at me with such expectant eyes¡­ I can''t go against that, you know?


    I sighed and stepped forward, ignoring the yelp of glee that I hearding from Diao Chan who was already presenting a chair for me to sit down on.


    I should have let someone else be thest heavenly general instead¡­


    The moment my bottom touched the chair, Diao Chan immediatelyid herself on myp, making sure her bottom was facing away from Cai Hong to at least maintain a little bit of decency, though her wanton face wasn''t helping at all.


    Without any prompting from me, she had raised her own skirt and started wiggling her bottom tantalisingly, the look on her face practically begging me to get started already.


    I gave her bottom a few soft pats, setting the mood and making her anticipate the smack that was toe.


    Once I felt she was sufficiently ready, I raised my hand, holding it there for a second before finally smacking her across her bottom cheek with a resounding p.


    Diao Chan only had time to let out the beginning of a lustful moan before she disappeared into thin air, my Witch having been forcefully teleported back to the resort by me.


    Yeah, there''s no way I''ll spend an hour spanking Diao Chan in front of Cai Hong, I''ll do that when there''s only adults around. I''ll still give her some punishment for making me do thatter though.


    Lilith gave me a wry smile, "Daddy¡­ You''re pretty evil yourself, aren''t you?"


    I ignored her.


    Cai Hong ran up and hugged me, "Papa! Strongest! Papa cool!"


    So cute~ As long as Cai Hong is happy nothing else matters!


    I patted her head, "Now, we have defeated the four Heavenly Generals, it''s time for us to defeat the demon lord!"


    "Yayyy!"


    I moved us to the final room where the demon lord was waiting for us.


    "Gufufufu~ Congrattions on reaching me, little heroes~ But it''s toote to stop me now~" Sophia chuckled, looking down at us from the throne that I had created for her.


    Naturally, who else could y the role of the demon lord except the demon lord herself?


    Although when I asked her to y this part, she had told me "For you, Master. I''ll dly be a real demon lord if you asked me to~"


    Not sure what to make of that.


    Cai Hong stepped in front of us with her sword raised in front of her, "''Dweemon'' lord! Cai Hong will beat you! Papa will be hero!"


    Eh?


    Err¡­ No, Cai Hong, you''re supposed to be the hero here, not me¡­


    Oh, wait, did she think we were reenacting my journey to fight the demon lord all this while? Ah¡­ I think she does¡­


    Sophia barely battered an eye at Cai Hong''s promation, levitating herself up into the air while summoning balls of fire around her.


    "Gufufufu~ You have already failed, little heroes! While you were busy defeating my heavenly generals, I have grown strong enough to defeat all of you by myself now! Taste despair!"


    She lifted her hand into the air and the balls of fire converged above her, transforming into a giant fireball that burned off the roof of the castle.


    Err¡­ Wait¡­ This was not part of the script¡­ Is this what she meant by bing a real demon lord?


    Before Sophia could throw the fireball however, Cai Hong shed out her sword once more, sending forth an airde at the fireball.


    The airde cut the fireball in half and it winked out of existence instantly, as though it was never there to begin with.


    That should be the ''never miss'' function of the sword as the attack had cut through the magic holding the fireball together, causing it to dissipate like that.


    "No! I will not be defeated! Not aftering so far!" Sophia roared, summoning another giant fireball.


    Is she really trying to be a genuine demon lord? Oh wait. That''s not the case¡­ She''s actually just enjoying ying the role of the demon lord right now. Who knew?


    Cai Hong started running towards Sophia, who was intentionally holding the fireball in the air while waiting for the little dragon to waddle her way towards her.


    My loli dragon shed her sword downwards and Sophia took a step back dramatically, her fireball disappearing by itself.


    "No¡­ This cannot be! After all this, I still can''t win¡­" Sophia gasped, pretending to be hurt.


    She then fell to her knees and turned to me, her hand reaching out in my direction, "Forgive me, my love. It was not meant to be. I only wished I was not born as your sister so that I could be your lover instead¡­"


    Why the hell are you changing the narrative on your own, Sophia?! This is not a romance drama!


    She then fell on her back with a satisfied smile on her face. I think she''s expecting me to go confront her about it or something so she can get me into bed again¡­


    Cai Hong ignored her and rushed to hug me, "Yayyy! Cai Hong win! Papa hero!"


    She really thought this was a reenactment of my hero''s journey huh? Oh well¡­ At least she had fun¡­


    Right as I was thinking whether I should hold a victory parade for my little dragon, a rumble echoed from in front of me and I looked down at the source of the noise.


    "Muuu¡­ Papa¡­ Cai Hong hungry¡­" Cai Hong muttered, sucking on her finger.


    Ah¡­ I guess it''s time for dinner then.

 Chapter 930: There Can Only Be One Onee-san

    <h4>Chapter 930: There Can Only Be One Onee-san</h4>


    (MC POV)


    The night passed by uneventfully.


    I had expected that another specific pair of disciples would be looking for me but it seems like the girls had decided that night time was everyone''s turn, which meant I took a bath, ate and slept with all of them together.


    No, nothing kinky happened, it was just a normal bath and we just slept cuddled together.


    And now that it''s morning again, I was ready to spend time with the next pair of disciples.


    Except I found out that I was absolutely not ready for what is happening in front of me right now¡­


    "Ara, ara? To think an olddy like yourself would dress in such a swimsuit, shouldn''t you be dressed in something else befitting your age?"


    "Ara? I can say the same to you. Yours do not even possess a shred of decency, just like amon whore."


    "Ufufufu~ I am indeed a whore for Master''s love which I have obtained in its entirety, unlike a certain someone who has yet to even experience it in full."


    "My, my, whoever could you be referring to I wonder? Surely it must be yourself since yours is more of lust than love?"


    I sweatdropped at Manami and Iris throwing poorly veiled barbs at each other with fake smiles stered on their faces. With each word spoken, the two mature women moved closer and closer to each other, not caring that their faces were inches away from the other and that their bosoms were smushed together too.


    Meanwhile there''s me, stuck seated on a chair beside them and watching them go at it.


    Just for the record, Manami was wearing her ck, sheer slingshot bikini that left nothing to imagination. On the other side, Iris was wearing a bikini that showed off almost as much skin and also just as sheer except it was white in colour.


    I really hope they don''t ask me who wore it better¡­


    "Ara, ara? My love for Master is much purer than yours. I have received Master''s embrace while you''ve just been sticking to the side like a demented stalker."


    "Fufufu~ To boldly im that you have no qualms in sullying Master''s perfect figure with your unclean self, that''s quite presumptuous of you."


    "Ara? And to follow Master around like a demented stalker ispletely fine?"


    "You really are an annoying piece of moving flesh, aren''t you? Ufufufufu~"


    "I can say the same to you, though I don''t think you even had flesh to begin with. Ufufufu~"


    "Fufufu~"


    "Ufufufu~"


    Ok, ok, I get it girls, I think you two can split up now¡­


    I cleared my throat to get their attention, causing both of them to immediately turn to me and showing me genuine smiles that were aplete contrast from the earlier ones they were showing each other.


    "Oh Master, I apologise for this eyesore constantly following you around. Just give me the order and I would dly get rid of her, ufufufu~"


    "Ara? Allow me to present a much better alternative, Master. If it is your wish, I can simply End the rest of the Universe and leave us alone once more~"


    "No¡­ I umm¡­ I was just wondering what the two of you have nned for us to do today?" I asked quietly.


    Honestly, I was quite surprised that Iris was even being antagonistic towards Manami in her normal self instead of her other, meeker self in the first ce¡­ Does she have something against my fox disciple in particr?


    Wait, don''t tell me¡­ Is it because she doesn''t want to give up her position as the ''mature older sister''?


    Ugh, to each their own I guess, but still¡­


    Manami giggled at me, "Ufufufu, unlike this demented stalker here, Master, I have thought of things that we can do together~ Master must be tired after everything that has happened the past few days, yes? Allow me to give Master a rxing massage~"


    "Ara? How bold of you to steal my idea~ For I was prepared to give Master a massage too~ I even have the materials prepared~" Iris cut in, pulling out a basket of massage oils from nowhere.


    "Ara, ara? So did I~" Manami giggled, materialising her own basket of massage oils from her storage ring.


    Once again, the two of them were ring at each other while maintaining a humourless smile on their faces.


    I coughed again to get their attention, "If the two of you don''t mind¡­ I actually am feeling a little tired so I would very much appreciate a massage actually¡­"


    Well, obviously that''s not true since there''s no way I could feel tired, but they didn''t need to know that. I was just hoping I could distract them before they actuallye to physical blows¡­


    ''Oh, I know, Master, ufufufu~ And I wouldn''t fight her physically. In fact, there wouldn''t even be a fight to begin with~''


    Right, I forgot one of you could read my mind¡­ Could you at least exin why you''re so hostile to Manami at least? Also, don''t End my disciples, I already told you that.


    ''Ara, ara? Master has it all wrong~ If I was truly hostile, this little girl would have already ceased to exist~ But of course Master would not like that, yes?''


    Ummm¡­ Yes, so please don''t.


    ''Ufufufu~ I know that very well, Master. But as Master had already guessed, I wouldn''t just let some other mature, older sister character try and take my ce~''


    So it really was about that¡­


    Unaware of the mentalmunication taking ce between Iris and myself, Manami took advantage of the short lull in conversation to straddle myp.


    "Ufufufu~ It would be my pleasure, Master~ Shall I do it purely with my hands, or would you like a more¡­ Intimate session?" She asked while hugging her chest, pushing them up to emphasise her point.


    "Harlot," Iris hissed.


    Manami ignored her and took out one of the bottles of oils from her basket, popping off the cap with her thumb before pouring its contents onto her cleavage.


    It was hard not to watch the trail of liquid sliding down her pristine skin, rolling down between her valley before reaching the top of her navel.


    Her hands then busied themselves by rubbing the oil around her torso, giving her chest a mouthwatering shine.


    I stopped her before she could start stripping herself, "Just a normal massage would do, Manami."


    Manami looked a little disappointed but chuckled a littleter, "Ufufufu~ I understand, Master. I''ll do this when we don''t have a bothersome stalker here with us~"


    If it was just the two of us, I would have just let Manami continue with what she had in mind for the two of us. Unfortunately, I could not do so when Iris was here too.


    The reason being that if Iris was spurred enough to throw caution to the wind and join in, her perfect being would be enough to ensure that the two of us would do nothing but mate for the next few billion years or so. That was not an exaggeration.


    ''Ara? Now that Master has mentioned it, it sounds really tempting~ Shall we do it after all?''


    Please don''t.


    ''Ufufufu~ I''ll try to hold myself back, but do forgive me if it happens~''


    ¡­


    ''Ara? Come now, Master. My most beloved person in the entirety of existence, giving me express permission to touch his body however I want. I will most definitely be tempted, no?''


    In that case, I think I''ll just have Manami--


    ''Ufufufu~ You got me, Master. I''ll be good.''


    Alright¡­ Let''s just hope this goes on without any more incidents¡­

 Chapter 931: A Most Stressful Massage

    <h4>Chapter 931: A Most Stressful Massage</h4>


    (Manami POV)


    Ahaaaannn~ I got Master''s permission to touch His body however I want~~


    Master''s strong back~ His toned back muscles and incredibly sexy shoulders! Ahhhhh~ I just want to lie on top of Master and cuddle Him! The fact that I have my hands kneading into His very muscles feels so perfect!!


    And the moans! Knowing that those sounds Master was making were because of me¡­ Hnnng!


    This would be even more perfect if it was just the two of us and I could eventually have Master fill me with His seed. But unfortunately this demented stalker just had to be paired with me¡­ How vexing!


    What''s worse, I''m very sure she chose to wear her current swimsuit just to spite me! Why else would she have one that is simrly as risque as mine and in theplete opposite colour?!


    The audacity of this bitch!


    And yet, there she stands now, smiling to herself as she caresses Master''s foot while pretending to massage Him! And she dares call me a harlot?!


    She even pretended that she thought of giving Master a massage too, which was obviously not true since it was my idea first. How incredibly vexing!


    "Fluuuufff~"


    The voice brought me out of my anger as an incredibly pleasant warmth filled my very core.


    Ah¡­ That''s right, I should be focusing more on the more important matters instead.


    "Ara, ara? Is Master enjoying this?" I asked.


    "Mnnn¡­ Indeed," Master moaned.


    "Ufufufu~ Then please enjoy as much as you want," I chuckled, moving my tail closer to Master while He continued to fluff it.


    Ahhhnnn~ Just watching Master stroke my tail while He rubs his face on it¡­ My heart can''t take it!! I just want to gobble Him up!


    If only this demented stalker wasn''t here, Master would be fluffing more than just my tails right now!!


    "Ara, ara? Is someone unsatisfied with what she''s doing? I can take over for you if that''s the case~" The aforementioned stalker annoyed me with her especially fake smile.


    I gave her my fakest smile in return, "Ara? No need to concern yourself with me. In fact, it would be great if you just went somewhere else, preferably another universe, actually."


    "Oh my, I wouldn''t have thought you would give me your blessing to go to another universe with Master~ Shall we go now, Master?"


    "Oh? A sense of humour! I had thought you werepletely incapable of that! My apologies!"


    "Ufufufu~ Naturally. I was made to be perfect by Master after all~"


    "Ara, ara? Doesn''t that mean there''s no way for you to improve anymore? That must be really boring~"


    "Ufufufu~ If I am already perfect in Master''s eyes, then any change to my being will never be considered as an ''improvement''."


    Fufu¡­ I knew it, I really hate this demented stalker. If only she stopped existing, that''s not asking for too much now, is it?


    I was about to continue with another barb of my own when a cough distracted both of us.


    "Well¡­ Seems like my presence is so insignificant that you two would rather bicker than pay attention to me¡­" Master sighed, though He continued to fluff my tail without pause.


    I gasped and quickly moved to smother Master''s face with even more of my tails, trying my best to push down my panic.


    "That''s not true, Master! Master has always been the first thing on my mind!"


    Master fluffed the new tails I had smothered Him with, "Ahaha, I''m just joking, Manami. You''re really cute."


    Hnnnggg!! Master!! I''m restraining myself as much as I can already! If you don''t stop seducing me with that demeanour of yours¡­ I won''t be responsible for what happens next, you know?


    "Ufufufu~ Do forgive me, Master. I am still unused to sharing you with such¡­ Things," The stalker added after me.


    Master only sighed in response, "y nice, Iris."


    "Oh, I am, Master~ Now, could I request that Master flip on your back please?"


    Master flipped Himself on His back as the stalker requested, giving us a mouthwatering, panty-soaking view of His incredibly desirable form.


    The only thing that was hiding Master''s ''sword'' was a small towel that wasid on top of His waist, something that I would very much like to toss away right now.


    I must have been staring at Master''s towel for quite a while since Master chuckled at me, "Like what you see?"


    "Ufufufu~ If only that little piece of cloth isn''t there, that would be much better~"


    "Ara, ara? For this I can agree with the moving piece of flesh~" The stalker chuckled.


    As much as I hate it, hearing that she agreed with me was quite delightful since Master would be more inclined to¡­ Ufufufu¡­ Remove it.


    Master raised an eyebrow at both of us, watching us silently for several seconds before shaking His head, "Yeah¡­ That''s not going to happen. You''ll both jump on me the moment this disappears."


    As disappointing as that was, it was still for the best since I wouldn''t be able to control myself if naked Master was right in front of me¡­ Seeing a bare chested Master is already eye candy enough~


    Ufufufu~ But that won''t stop me from trying to tempt Master though~


    I moved myself towards Master''s waist, aiming to start massaging Master''s thighs so that I could ''identally'' brush my hands against Master''s sensitive spots. With Master sufficiently aroused, He might change His mind about the towel~


    But before I could reach where I wanted to be, a very irritating stalker was standing at the very ce I was looking at.


    "Ara, ara? You''re in the way, could you move?" I asked with my fake sweet voice.


    The stalker tilted her head at me, "Oh? Why should I? Weren''t you in charge of Master''s upper body? You can leave the lower parts to me."


    "Ufufufu~ Your hands are absolutely unsuitable to touch the most delicate parts of Master, so won''t you kindly move?"


    "Ara, ara? These perfect hands of mine were made by Master Himself to give the most perfect of pleasures to Him. To think you would even insult Master that He would create something imperfect."


    "Ara? This is precisely why you are unsuitable to touch such a ce no? Master is here to rx, your so-called ''perfect'' hands wouldn''t allow Him to rx, yes?"


    Surprisingly, the demented stalker actually kept silent, having no words to refute my im which was most certainly true.


    Her ''perfection'' was her downfall here since she had to be careful of how she touched Master or she would lose herself and do something much worse than what I would do.


    And since Master had precisely warned her not to do that, she can''t do something that will go against His wishes.


    To her credit, she showed no physical reaction to my words aside from relocating herself towards Master''s upper body and giving me the space I wanted.


    Ufufufu~ Score one to me~


    I''m the superior older sister lover for Master! My ce is not for the likes of you to rece!


    "Ara? Acting so smug are we? I shall remember this~" The stalker chuckled mirthlessly.


    "Ufufufu~ My apologies, I can''t hear you over the sound of Master being fluffed right now. Did you say something?"


    She looked like she was about to say something again but Master''s cough stopped her.


    "If you two could umm¡­ Well¡­ I''m not asking you to like each other but maybe don''t fight?"


    ""My apologies, Master,"" The both of us said at the same time.


    Master nodded and returned His attention to fluffing my tail.


    Hmph, there''s no need for me to stoop to that bitch''s level. Master''s satisfaction speaks for itself~

 Chapter 932: Beach Cook Off

    <h4>Chapter 932: Beach Cook Off</h4>


    (MC POV)


    Putting aside Manami''s really fluffy tail that I had the time of my life fluffing, that was the most stressful massage I''ve ever had.


    I never knew Manami and Iris were so at odds against each other and for a reason so¡­ Well¡­ I wouldn''t say minor but still¡­


    At least it ended without bloodshed and I managed to spend a good half an hour wrapped up in Manami''s fluffy tails while I fluffed her.


    She did bargain an additional alone session with me to mate with her though, something I had no problems agreeing to.


    Totally worth it.


    And that brings me to the next pair I would be spending my time with today.


    "Ehehehe~ Aniue~ Your best little sister is here!"


    "Good afternoon, Master. We''ll be in your care!"


    "Oh yeah! Time for us ta'' partayyyyy!"


    "Quiet¡­"


    "This one humbly requests that you not embarrass us any more."


    Yeah¡­ About that¡­ It seems like Eris had split herself into her four different personalities, but since Tsuki wasn''t saying anything about it, I didn''t either.


    Then again, Tsuki mighthave decided not to care about anything else since she''s busy rubbing her face on my chest while purring like a kitten.


    Ignoring my little sister for the moment, I turned to look at the four swordswomen in front of me.


    "Right¡­ Do I need to ask what we''re nning to do today?"


    Eris grinned and gestured to where five tables were beingid out by the youkai maids.


    "We''re going to have a beach cook off!"


    Ok, I honestly didn''t see thating.


    Just a very quick reminder, everyone here is still in their swimsuits with Eris and her personalities wearing the same design of a two piece bikini albeit with different colours.


    I guess Eris and her other personalities must have been feeling quite left out as it has been quite a while since we''ve cooked together, thus they want us to cook together once again.


    At least, that was what I thought she had in mind until I realised there were only four sets of cooking appliances being prepared. Thest table was left empty but it was also the only one that had two chairs ced side by side.


    Bait pumped her fist, "Alright!! Dis'' time we''re gonna settle dis'' once and fer'' all who da'' better chef is!! Master''s gonna judge our cookin''!!"


    "Hmph! I''ve already said this so many times, but Master definitely prefers mine!" Eris proimed boldly.


    Denna raised her hand, "It is this one''s humble opinion that Master will prefer this one''s cooking."


    "Incorrect¡­ Me¡­" Laverna muttered, not looking bothered by the other three.


    "Then let''s settle this with our best dishes! May the best chef win!" Eris eximed before running towards one of the stations, prompting the other three to do so as well.


    On the other hand, Alpha came up to me and bowed her head, "Master, we have prepared your seats for you and Mistress Tsuki."


    Ok¡­ At least they already have things prepared so I don''t think I need to be worried about anything? Honestly, as long as the girls aren''t fighting with one another, it''s good enough for me.


    Yes, the session with Iris and Manami had lowered my standards by that much.


    Both my little sister and I were thus led to the needlessly borate table that was most certainly carried down to the beach from the resort itself. I wanted to ask why couldn''t we just have this cook off within the resort''s kitchens instead of making one on the beach but decided not to question it.


    Tsuki took the seat beside me and we both settled down to watch the four personalities of Eris preparing their dishes.


    From here, I could see that Eris was most probably preparing something seafood rted judging by the variety of fish she hadid out in front of her. I suspect that she had gone out to sea to catch those herself early in the morning too.


    On the other hand, a giant b of meat hanging on a hook was wheeled in by Bait, who expertly started to cut it into pieces with her sword without hesitation. I believe that meat should be beef judging by its shape.


    I can''t really tell what Laverna was making but she does have a pretty big oven behind her and she was already heating it up while buttering some pans. If I had to guess, she might be making some kind of dessert?


    Denna was also cooking something meat rted judging by the duck she had on hand. I have a feeling it wouldn''t be something as simple as roast duck though, knowing what kind of dishes they would usually make.


    Again, I have to say this, but all of them are doing this while wearing nothing but bikinis. None of them were even wearing aprons, but I guess even if boiling oil were to ssh on them they wouldn''t have been hurt anyway.


    You know, I never actually thought about it¡­ But now that I''m looking at it happening in front of me¡­ I suppose it would make sense that Eris could cook up such diverse and delicious dishes on her own since it really is four people cooking in one body.


    It looks like the different personalities also have their own unique tastes and whenever Eris was cooking, she would let the personalities take over in making the various different meals she was serving.


    Though it''s true that too many cooks spoil the broth, it works for her since they came from the same person and knew each other''s specialty like their own. Thus, enabling them toe up with dishes thatplement each other''s.


    While I was still contemting this, I felt a nudge at my side, causing me to turn and face Tsuki who was puffing her cheeks at me cutely.


    "Mou Aniue¡­ I''m bored¡­"


    I chuckled at her, "Ahaha, aren''t you interested in their cooking?"


    "Unnn¡­ It''s not Aniue cooking for me¡­ Aniue has always been the one to cook back then and I hate to admit it, but I never learned to cook because of Aniue¡­ So I''m not really interested."


    Ah, that''s right. I had multiple lives to work on my cooking skills so I had spoiled Tsuki rotten with it. It was to the point that she found no reason to even try and cook for herself since nothing could beat whatever I fed her.


    Before I coulde up with an answer, she had gotten up from her seat and plopped herself right on top of myp with a smug face, leaning her back on my chest.


    I''m pretty sure the way she grinded her hips a few times on me was not an ident either.


    "Ehehehe~ This should be the best seat for the best little sister in the Universe! And there''s no one else here to tell me otherwise!" She giggled.


    I smiled wryly at her, "Is there no way that you can get along with ria at all?"


    Tsuki snorted, "I don''t hate her, but I will never concede the title of best little sister to that upstart wannabe! I am Aniue''s first little sister! Naturally I should be the best!"


    I''m not even sure how that logic works but at least they seem to have epted the fact that I could have more than one little sister now.


    I reached up and patted her head, causing Tsuki to squirm cutely before turning her head to look at me.


    "Aniue¡­ Can you hold me?"


    "What''s this all of a sudden?"


    She poked her fingers together, "You used to do that with me¡­ Could you do it again?"


    No reason to say no so I hugged her from behind, letting her settle into my embrace with a sigh of content.


    Yep¡­ This is nice.


    Four beautiful girls cooking something delicious for me while I spoil my little sister on myp, definitely noints about this arrangement.

 Chapter 933: Appetisers First (*RRR)

    <h4>Chapter 933: Appetisers First (*RRR)</h4>


    (MC POV)


    Tsuki busied herself with acting cute while also subtly grinding her hips on me at the same time.


    I knew what she was trying to do but pretended I didn''t, focusing more on the cook off happening in front of me right now while simply hugging my little sister.


    Honestly, I was quite impressed by how my swordswomen were handling themselves. If you didn''t know them beforehand, you might have thought they were trained professional chefs. Which I guess they kind of were since I did train them?


    Each of them were preparing their ingredients with meticulous care, as though they were preparing something divine in nature.


    Unfortunately, Tsuki wasn''t really impressed by them and her mind was obviously upied with something else.


    Since subtlety wasn''t working, she had decided to switch to another tactic in tempting me.


    What that meant was that she had outright grabbed my hands and slipped them underneath the top of her swimsuit, squeezing her hands to make me grope her chest.


    "Ahaaan~ Aniue is so bold~" She moaned, grinding her hips with a little more force than before.


    I decided to humour her by pinching her nipples and rolling them in between my fingers, causing her to let out another moan as she tossed her head back in pleasure.


    She spread her legs wide without any prompting, moving herself closer to me so that my manhood was now nestling itself between her legs.


    Using my teeth, I undid the straps that were holding the top of her bikini up, letting the thin piece of cloth peel away to reveal her naked chest for me to see.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I could see Eris and her other personalities distracted by our disy for a moment before they went back to their cooking. At least I don''t need to worry about them burning anything because of us.


    Knowing that she managed to get me in the mood, Tsuki released her hands from mine to concentrate on my slowly hardening member in between her legs. She started running her fingers around the head of my manhood, coaxing it into full hardness within seconds.


    Satisfied with her results, she stood up from myp and turned to face me, taking a moment to give me a smug grin before she proceeded to strip the both of us naked.


    A chorus of appreciative moans echoed as soon as my cock was revealed for all to see, the loudest oneing from Tsuki while the rest came from the youkai maids watching us at the side. Eris and her other personalities only afforded a quick nce and a lick of their lips before going back to their cooking.


    My little sister licked her lips while eyeing my twitching member appreciatively, "Mmm~ How nice of Aniue to prepare an appetiser for me first! Can I dig in?"


    I rolled my eyes but gave her a go ahead.


    She went down on her knees, settling herself in between my legs while her hands reached forward to grasp my cock in her hands.


    "You''re so hard, Aniue¡­ Ehehehe~ Did you get hard because of me?" She giggled, stroking her hands up and down slowly.


    Without waiting for my response, she leaned forward and gave the head a lick, teasing my urethra with her tongue.


    My meat pole twitched in response which only served to embolden her as she opened her mouth to suck the tip past her lips.


    I watched as my little sister sucked on my ns, her hands working in tandem to pump my shaft while her tongue continued to tease the slit on my cock.


    A soft groan escaped my lips as Tsuki started bobbing her head up and down, slowly swallowing more of my cock each time she went down until her hands had to give way to her lips.


    Without any warning, she swallowed my cock all the way to the base, her nose pressing itself against my navel while her throat contracted to massage my ns.


    She held it there for a few more seconds before pulling back smoothly, not even showing any signs of difort or even pause as she got right back to sucking the top of my meat pole.


    This time, she concentrated her sucking on the tip as she made space to squeeze her bosoms on my shaft, using her chest to jerk me off with her saliva acting as lubricant.


    As though that wasn''t enough, she relocated her hands to squeeze her chest even tighter, locking my cock in the soft embrace of her chest.


    She kept at it for a while, constantly teasing the head of my cock with her mouth while her breasts bounced up and down tantalisingly.


    She released the tip of my cock from her mouth with a loud ''pop'' before smirking at me, "Does Aniue like my tits?"


    The only response I gave her was a stiff grunt.


    "Ehehe~ Would Aniue like to cum on my tits?"


    It turned out to be a rhetorical question as Tsuki immediately doubled the speed of her bosoms, her hands squeezing and pushing her chest around my cock in an attempt to bring me to orgasm.


    "Cum on my tits, Aniue~ Your little sister wants you to cum on her tits~" Tsuki moaned, her face one that was filled with lustful anticipation.


    I would have snarked back a t her if it wasn''t for the fact that she was bringing me closer and closer to the edge of orgasm, the pressure in my balls building up as she stroked my shaft faster and faster.


    Her hands moved to hug her chest to turn her soft embrace into a vice-like grip, further pushing me to the precipice of my release.


    "Cum on me Aniue~ Please~" Tsuki goaded again, sticking her tongue out to make a lewd face.


    My hips lifted into the air slightly as my balls contracted, shooting my spunk straight into her waiting mouth as I came.


    Tsuki quickly overcame her initial surprise and moved to capture more of my cum with her mouth. Those that she failed to catch eventually sttering on her chest to paint them white.


    Only after I had finished spurting my load did she rx her grip on my cock, moving to start licking up the stters of my seed that she had missed.


    "Mmmm~ Thank you for the meal, Aniue~ You''re very delicious as always!"


    I grinned, "Tempt me again and I may just start eating you out first before I get to taste their cooking."


    "Oooh~ I am most certainly not against that idea, Aniue~ Shall Iy myself on the table and present myself as the first dish?"


    I was just about to agree to her suggestion when Eris approached me with arge pot in her hands, signifying her dish was already prepared.


    Guess I''ll just have to postpone tasting Tsuki''s honeypot untilter.

 Chapter 934: Some Good Food

    <h4>Chapter 934: Some Good Food</h4>


    (MC POV)


    Eris ced the pot in front of us, not even batting an eye at our state of undress nor the fact that Tsuki was still busy licking my seed off her hands.


    My swordswoman lifted the lid with a flourish, "Here you are, Master!"


    I leaned over the table to see what was in the pot, finding it filled with various types of fish and vegetables left simmering in the soup.


    I instantly recognised what it was.


    Tsuki gasped, "Oh! Ishikari nabe? I''m surprised you know how to make this!"


    "Hehe~ Master taught me how to cook after all!" Eris proimed proudly.


    She then gestured for Alpha toe forward, the lupine maid arriving with several bowls in her hands that she ced in a row in front of Eris.


    I idly noted that there were enough bowls for everyone here including the maids, so they must have prepared enough for everyone here. That''s good, food is better when enjoyed with more people.


    With a deft flick of her wrist, Eris had quickly poured equal amounts of the nabe into the bowls in front of her, presenting the first one to me before putting the second one in front of Tsuki. The rest were left at the side, presumably to be enjoyed by the others after I was done.


    I started with the soup first, enjoying the warm and rich stock that flowed easily down my throat.


    Eris definitely had this soup prepared beforehand since it was especially thick and creamy, the tasteplimenting the scent of the sea.


    Picking up my chopsticks, I moved on to the items that were inside the soup.


    I see salmon, eel and some bits of meat that I wasn''t really sure what fish it came from.


    Nevertheless, I picked them up and arranged them carefully on my spoon, slurping them down together with the soup in the spoon.


    At that very moment, the scenery in front of me changed and I wasing home from a long day of work. Eris was there to meet me wearing a pink and fluffy apron, weing me back home while helping me take off my coat.


    She then guided me to the dining room where a simple but warm meal was waiting for me, the both of us settling down to enjoy the food in each other''spany.


    Once our tes were clean, I realised Eris was still wearing the same apron as before except this time with nothing underneath it.


    She turned around and bent over the table, wiggling her bare bottom at me as I moved forward and¡­


    I came back to myself to look down at the nabe. Simply put, this was the taste of home rolled into a pot. I also realised the mystery meat was soft shell turtle meat.


    I looked to the side to see Tsuki happily wolfing down her bowl of nabe without a care which, in my opinion, was already quite a significant praise.


    "It''s delicious," Iplimented easily, moving to scoop another mouthful of it into my mouth.


    Eris bowed her head, "Thank you very much, Master!"


    Alpha took the remaining bowls and set three aside for Bait, Laverna and Denna while taking the rest back for her youkai sisters to enjoy, all of them heaping praises on the dish when they tasted it.


    The next to present her dish was Bait, the swordswoman looking especially pleased with herself as she wheeled up a trolley with several bowls of her creation on top of it.


    Bait set down one of the bowls in front of me, the fragrant scent of meat and rice assaulting my nose almost immediately.


    "Heh heh! Jus'' da'' smell is enuf'' ta'' get ya'' mouths waterin'' ain''t it?" Bait grinned, gesturing towards the bowl in front of us. "Don'' be shy now! Dis'' is my fried garlic rice with top grade roast beef!"


    I picked up my spoon and scooped a mouthful of it into my mouth, letting the exquisite taste of the meat and ricebination envelope me.


    Once again, my mind was transported away the moment I bit into the food.


    I was running in an open field with Bait beside me, both of us holding hands and feeling the wind blow against our faces.


    A stream came into view and we jumped into it without hesitation, wading across the ankle deep water while ourughter rang through the air.


    Leaping to the other side of the river, I realised that we were no longer clothed, as though the stream had melted our clothes away.


    Bait immediately pounced on me, pushing me down with a look of hunger on her face. Leaning in, our lips parted and we kissed passionately, our arms wrapped around each other.


    She broke the kiss and then slowly slid down, her hands wrapping themselves around my¡­


    The scenery changed again and I was now looking at my empty bowl of rice.


    "It''s shoo good~" Tsuki moaned, her cheeks still full of food.


    "It is indeed delicious, Bait. You used saffron, didn''t you?" I asked.


    Bait gave me a thumbs up, "As expected of Master! Dat''s right! I''m happy ya'' liked it!"


    Alright¡­ I''m sensing a pattern here¡­


    The next one to present her food was Denna who carried over our share on a silver tter.


    Unveiling it, I was presented with a dish that would not look out of ce in the most ssiest of restaurants found in the capital.


    The portion was small, signifying that the food was meant to be enjoyed for its taste than to fill your stomach. There were two pieces of meat drizzled in some kind of sauce and puree sitting by the side arranged in a very artistic manner.


    "This one humbly presents stuffed roast duck for your enjoyment, Master."


    I used the fork Denna presented to me to pick up the meat, making sure to dip it in the sauce and puree on the te before bringing it to my lips.


    I was not surprised when I felt my vision shift again, this time depositing me in a kind of ballroom where a dance was taking ce. Judging by the decorations and the people that were around us, it was obviously meant to be a ball for the people in the highest rungs of society.


    Denna had her hand out to me and I pulled her in for a dance, the both of us doing a slow waltz towards the centre of the room under the gaze of everyone present.


    The two of us were basking in the attention, letting everyone watch as we took centre stage of the dance.


    The music reached a crescendo and Denna did a twirl, her exquisite dress suddenly disappearing into thin air to reveal thecy lingerie she wore underneath.


    In one smooth motion, she had taken my hand again and pulled me towards her, causing the both of us to fall on the sheets of a canopy bed that had appeared out of nowhere. The room had also shifted from the ballroom to the bedroom, leaving uspletely alone.


    Without anyone else around us, I pulled up Denna''s legs to hang them over my shoulder and I¡­


    I swallowed, enjoying the after taste of the roast duck meat stuffed with foie gras.


    "Is that artichoke puree?" I asked.


    "That is correct, Master."


    "Mmm¡­ Very refined and elegant, I''m impressed."


    "This one is humbled by your praise, Master."


    And thus, thest one to present was Laverna who I finally realised was making dessert all this while.


    "Layered chocte truffle cake¡­" She introduced it with a low bow.


    I marvelled at the slice of cake in front of me, counting the multipleyers of chocte that made up the entire cake.


    Truthfully a sinful cake if there ever was one.


    Using my fork, I cut the slice into a smaller piece and brought it into my mouth.


    Again, my consciousness was sent away, though the scenery wasn''t that different to the current real one.


    I was seated by the beach with Laverna by my side, both of us watching the sun set on the horizon while the waves rolled onto the shore.


    Her head was leaning on my shoulder while our fingers were entwined with each other''s, neither of us saying anything and simply enjoying each other''s warmth and presence.


    When the sky finally darkened, I turned to look Laverna in the eyes before pushing her down onto the sand, both of us already nude. She made no move to stop me and even wrapped her arms around my neck, pulling me closer.


    I positioned myself in between her and¡­


    And my view returned back to normal.


    I set my fork down on my finished te before standing up, causing everyone''s gaze tond at my waist.


    "You know¡­ There''s easier ways of getting me to push you girls down instead of deliberately cooking all this libido enhancing foods?"


    The four of them tried to look innocent, though it was clear they knew their gig was up.


    "Alright, all of you, bend over the table, you made me like this so all of you better take responsibility for it!"


    All of them immediately moved to fulfil my order, a look of lust stered on their faces.


    At least the food they made was really good.

 Chapter 935: Dessert Is Served (*RRR)

    <h4>Chapter 935: Dessert Is Served (*RRR)</h4>


    (MC POV)


    I felt my cock twitch at the sight of five girls bending over the table in front of me, presenting their naked posterior to me without an ounce of shame. A few of them were even shaking their hips in anticipation.


    I moved towards one end of the table, reaching my hands down in between Tsuki''s and Eris''s legs to caress their sex.


    "I haven''t even done anything yet and you''re already wet?" I mused, feeling their love juices clinging against the fingers I was using to rub against them.


    "Ahaha! Master! Didja'' forget you were sittin'' there butt naked for us the entire time? ''Course we''d get wet if we see something tasty like dat!" Baitughed.


    I smirked, "I suppose I''ll have to take responsibility for that, don''t I?"


    Without waiting for a response, I pushed my middle fingers into Eris''s and Tsuki''s wet folds, causing the two of them to let out gasps of pleasure.


    Their walls clenched around my invading digit tightly, trying to suck my fingers deeper inside them.


    "Masteeerrr~ That''s the spoooot~" Eris moaned as my finger brushed against her g-spot, her hips grinding itself against my hand.


    "Aniueee~ Deeper! Go deeper!" Tsuki begged, clenching her walls around my finger tighter.


    A chorus of moans came from my right, prompting me to turn and see three girls looking at the scene of me fingering them with anticipation clear on their faces.


    Well, can''t have them waiting around for their turn, can we?


    I took a step back, pulling my fingers out of the pussies that they had been in.


    Both Tsuki and Eris let out a disappointed moan as they turned to look back at me, wondering what I had in store for them.


    Concentrating for a moment, I created four clones of myself and positioned myself such that there''s one of me for every girl.


    Eris giggled at the sight, "Ehehe~ Is this a scenario where quadruplets meet quintuplets?"


    I responded by kneeling down and diving face first in between her legs, the other copies of me mimicking my actions even as I mped my mouth over her honeypot.


    I did not need to concentrate too much for this since all of them were in the same bent over position, allowing me to simply concentrate on doing one thing and having my other bodies copy my actions.


    First, I started with the little love button that was underneath its hood, using my tongue to coax it out of hiding. Then I relentlessly attacked it with my tongue the moment the little nub revealed itself, my hands helping to hold the girls steady as they shuddered.


    Moans of pleasure echoed out from each of them while Ipped away at their juices, tasting their nectar with my tongue.


    Most likely because I was involved with tasting the food they made earlier, my sense of taste was also amplified. Thus, I could even tell how different each of them tasted.


    "Aniue!! Aniue!! Aniuueeee!" Tsuki screamed, her entire body shuddering as she came.


    I held on tightly onto her while my mouth mped over her vulva, sucking it greedily which only served to amplify the intensity of her orgasm.


    "Master¡­ Coming¡­"


    I barely registered that voice belonged to Laverna before the taste of her love juices flooded my mouth.


    On instinct, I stuck my tongue into her folds to stem the flow which caused the other copies to mimic that action too.


    "Master! Cumming!!"


    "Ah!! Cummin'' Master!!"


    "Master!!"


    Three other voices shouted out at the same time, their juices also squirting out onto my tongue.


    Only when I felt the tide had subsided did I move back to see my handiwork.


    All five girls were syed over the table and weak at the knees, trembling as they basked in the feeling of their orgasms.


    "Ahn¡­ Aniue¡­ The best¡­"


    "Ehehehe~ This is the best¡­"


    "Agreed¡­"


    "Nuthin'' beats cummin'' ma'' brains out like Master eatin'' me out~"


    "This one¡­ Agrees¡­"


    I chuckled, "Why does it sound like all of you thought I was done?"


    The girls started to turn their heads to figure out what I meant, but I had taken that moment to step forward and sheathed my manhood into their quivering pussies before they couldplete that action.


    Without so much as a warning, I began mming my cock in and out of the girls, my bodies mming their hips in perfect synchronisation with me.


    The girls started moaning in pleasure again, Eris, Bait and Tsuki pushing their hips back in tune with my thrusts while the other two were too lost in their pleasures to move.


    I couldn''t help but let out a groan of my own, the feeling of five different pussies clenching down on my cock and milking me for all they''re worth was quite overwhelming even for me.


    "Aniue! Faster! Faster!! Pound me!!" Tsuki screamed, mming her hips back with the same intensity as I was mming into her.


    I reached down and cupped all of them by their bosoms, pulling them up so that my chest was pressed against their backs.


    Laverna and Denna turned their heads to kiss me while Bait started using my hands to knead her tits. Eris and Tsuki, on the other hand, responded by doing both, my little sister especially making me grope her harder than the others.


    In this position, I managed to thrust even deeper inside of them, feeling the tip of my cock kissing their deepest parts with every thrust.


    "Master!! Fuck meeeeee!! Right dere''!! Oh I''m gonna cum so hard!! I''m gonna--"


    Bait didn''t manage to finish her words before my cock kissed her cervix again, causing her to shake violently as she came.


    Despite that, I did not stop my movements as I continued pistoning myself in and out of her depths to bring the others over the edge as well.


    "Master¡­" Laverna moaned into our kiss, loud enough for everyone to hear as her body shook from her orgasm.


    Less than a secondter, Denna was also gripping on to my arms for dear life, "This one¡­ This one is cumming!"


    The three girls continued to cum as I made no move to slow down my hip thrusts, already knowing Tsuki and Eris were close to the edge themselves by how tightly their pussies were gripping onto my cock.


    Needless to say, the feeling of having five pussies massaging my cock was also pushing me very close to the edge, held back only by sure force of will as I wanted to make my girls cum first.


    "Aniue!! Cum!! I''m cumming! Cum inside me!!"


    "Master!! Me too! I want your cum!!"


    Those words were enough to break my final walls down.


    With a final thrust, I felt all of my resistance shatter as my balls contracted, pumping out my seed into all five of my girls at the same time.


    The ones that had orgasmed earlier came again, screaming out their pleasures as Tsuki and Eris joined them in their climax.


    I shuddered as I pumped every single spurt of my seed inside their waiting, eager womb, flooding it entirely with my cum. The girls screamed even louder and I held on to them tightly while they winded down from their own high.


    Slowly, I lowered them back down on the table before pulling myself out of them, watching as my seed spilled out from their pussies to drip down their thighs.


    "That¡­ Was perfect, Master¡­" Denna sighed contentedly.


    "I think we can all agree that Master won the cookoff~" Tsuki giggled, dipping her finger between her legs to scoop up some of the spilled cum and bringing it to her lips.


    The other four did the same and each of them let out a moan of appreciation, immediately agreeing with Tsuki''s verdict.


    "With that said¡­ We want seconds~" Eris giggled, flipping herself around so that she could sit on the table to spread her legs wide invitingly.


    And just like that, the other girls also adopted the same position, all of them looking at me pleadingly.


    Right then¡­ Round two it is.

 Chapter 936: Theres A Monster Church Now

    <h4>Chapter 936: There''s A Monster Church Now</h4>


    (MC POV)


    I was fully expecting to meet the next pair of girls after satisfying the five girls from before, but it seemed like Diao Chan and Lilith had wanted to join me back in the baths again so I was suddenly left to my own devices right now.


    Moving back to the beach, I did a quick check on what the rest of my disciples were doing and I found them engaged in another volleyball match, the game being equally as ludicrous as the first one they yed.


    I watched as Lian Li struck the ball with a fist infused with lightning, sending the ball moving at near supersonic speed over the.


    Manami blocked the ball with a shield of fire d over her arm, deflecting it and lowering its momentum so that Kiyomi could receive it from below.


    Diao Chan had then sted the ball back with a punch infused with a Spell of her own, sending the ball back at almost the same speed as Lian Li''s.


    Figuring that it would be a good idea not to get involved in that, I went off on my own to find something else to upy the time.


    Without much of a n, I just strolled along the beach, simply enjoying the cool breeze from the sea.


    Halfway through, Shiori and Akari also appeared to join me on my walk, most likely having realised that I was going to be away from my disciples for a while.


    "Did something happen, Divine One?" Shiori asked, keeping pace beside me in herrger fox form that reached my waist. "It''s unusual for you to voluntarily stay away from your disciples."


    "Oh, they''re having fun just fine aren''t they? I just thought it might be nice to just go on a walk alone for a bit before going back."


    "Ehhh~ And I even thought they did something to annoy you Master. I was getting ready to go give them a piece of my mind!" Akari eximed.


    I chuckled and patted them on the head, "I doubt there would ever be a day that would happen. Anyway, I''ve been meaning to ask about how things are in the Sanctuary?"


    Shiori enjoyed the head pat for a moment before answering, "Mmm¡­ We''ve pretty much already established ourselves as the reigning entity for the Monsters within the old territory of Beiyang. Now we''re working towards integrating the monsters within the old territory of Dong."


    I stopped in my tracks and turned to face her, "Sorry¡­ What? Did you¡­ Establish a kingdom of monsters?"


    "I would not call it a kingdom since we''re not really a government. I suppose you can liken us to The Church your disciples have made in your name."


    "The what now?"


    "The Church, Divine One," Shiori repeated as a matter of factly.


    Ah¡­ You mean the fanclub¡­ I''ll just forget what she said about it being some kind of church or whatever. It''s a fanclub, ok?


    "Ok¡­ Umm¡­ Right, so I guess having the monsters working together in some capacity is better than having everyone scattered about and disrupting things? Does Guiying even know about this?" I asked, a little unsure of how to take this.


    "Of course, Master! It''s a mutually beneficial rtionship!" Akari giggled while rubbing her snout against my side.


    "Err¡­ Exin please."


    "We help out in construction, security and various otherbour that are too dangerous, inefficient or just less suitable for humans to do. In return, we are paid and the animosity between monsters and humans is resolved," Shiori exined.


    "Oh? I''m surprised that you managed to convince the humans to ept monsters so easily," Xun Guanmented, her voiceing from my swim trunks.


    The white fox snorted, "It''s easier to findmon ground when everyone worships the same Divine. Anyone who doesn''t agree to that would have been purged."


    Right¡­ She did say that there were some monsters that they needed to get rid of because they were being uncooperative. I guess this is better in the long run since we don''t need to worry about renegade monsters?


    So I guess the purging was referring to the culling of those dangerous monsters.


    As an aside¡­ Monsters and humans have been fighting each other since the beginning, you know? We even have that Adventurer''s Guild that gives out requests to hunt monsters, wouldn''t they be out of job now?


    As if reading my thoughts Akari added in, "Oh, we also integrated that Adventurer''s Guild to our fold too! So they help us find and subdue those stupid monsters who refuse to ept the conversion!"


    Ok¡­ At least no one needs to worry about their livelihood disappearing suddenly¡­ Looks like I was indeed correct about the monster purging then.


    I didn''t really want to know but I still felt that I should ask this, "And how is the expansion into the old Dong territory going?"


    Shiori and Akari hesitated, which was already a clear indication that things were not going so well.


    "We had¡­ Unexpected resistance I suppose¡­ Does Divine One remember the time you were supposedly captured by the Dongs?" Shiori asked.


    I nodded to show that I did. It was really just a short vacation where I went around chilling with Xun Guan.


    "We rampaged around a little to help free you and¡­ The native monsters there didn''t like it. They formed their own group and werepletely adamant about rejecting our offers. We''re still trying the diplomatic approach but if they''re still stubborn by the end of the year, we''ll be moving to the more aggressive approach."


    I was once again made aware that there''s so many things happening behind my back that I don''t even know where I should start finding out what led to all this happening.


    I sighed, resigning myself to just roll with it, "So¡­ Do you need any help? Though I''d like to insist on no reality warping or something simr."


    "Oh! We thought you''d never ask, Master! If you''d just allow us to-- Ouch!!"


    Akari''s words were cut short by Shiori smacking her on her head with her tail, the white fox looking at me apologetically.


    "Forgive us, Divine One, but I think we can handle it just fine. There''s no need for you to involve yourself in such mundane matters.


    That¡­ Actually gave me a very bad feeling¡­ What''s going to happen if I don''t interfere, omniscience?


    ¡­


    I see¡­ An entire portion of thends will be set aze and a year long war between the monsters will take ce with casualties in the hundred thousands¡­


    That is most definitely not fine!!


    I cleared my throat, "It''s alright, I insist. I do want to see what everyone is doing after all and it''s not like it''s difficult for me to help anyway."


    Shiori thought about it for a while, using her tail to smack Akari silent before she could say something again.


    "In that case, could Divine Onee to the Sanctuary when you are free? We could first have a meeting with everyone before deciding on what to do."


    I nodded, "Alright, I''ll make time for it."


    "Thank you again, Divine One."


    With that said, I continued on my walk, trying not to think about what else might be going on behind my back.


    Ignorance is truly bliss.

 Chapter 937: Time To Check Your Progress

    <h4>Chapter 937: Time To Check Your Progress</h4>


    (MC POV)


    I returned to where my disciples were after my long walk, quickly realising that their volleyball game had already ended.


    I also spotted Eris and Tsuki amongst them, so I assume they had decided to join the game after they had recovered from our¡­ Workout.


    Even Lilith and Guiying looked to have participated too, while Cai Hong seemed to be only there as a spectator for their game.


    Seeing that they were gathered around a small pile of what looked like destroyed balls, I didn''t need to ask to know what happened.


    "I even prepared spares this time and you guys still managed to break all of them?! I know Onii-sama is a genius but to make all of you so much stronger in such a short time?!" ria wailed, though she didn''t really sound that upset.


    If I had to guess, she was more excited to know that she could still make improvements to it.


    Kiyomi sighed exaggeratedly, "So¡­ What''s the final score?"


    Brendan scratched the back of his head, "Well¡­ If we are counting the points for the penalties¡­ This makes the score ummm¡­ negative thirty to negative thirty¡­ A tie."


    Diao Chan pouted, "Aren''t you going to count the one I scored? The ball technically only exploded after it hit their side of the court!"


    Brendan shook his head, "Sorry senior sister, but the ball exploded just before it touched the ground so that one doesn''t count."


    "What about mine?! Manami received mine before it exploded, so technically she should get the penalty right?" Lian Li protested.


    Manami giggled, "Ara, ara? My apologies my dear, but the blow still came from you so it''s your penalty."


    The golden haired goddess grumbled but made no furtherments.


    I decided that was the time to make myself known and made my way towards them.


    Cai Hong was the first to spot me since she wasn''t engaged in the argument about the points.


    "Papa!!" She squealed, running towards me to hug my waist.


    "Ehehe~ Papa! Papa!"


    I patted her head just as the rest of my disciples turned their attention to me.


    "Master!!"


    And just like that I got swarmed in a group hug. This time, I didn''t even stop Diao Chan even when she started groping my butt.


    "So, had fun?" I asked.


    "Ufufufu~ It would have been more fun with you around, Master~" Manami replied instantly, her tone insinuating exactly what kind of fun she was referring to.


    I cleared my throat, "Right¡­ So shall we call it a day?"


    Lian Li pulled back suddenly, "Before that Master, could you tell us who won the match?"


    The rest of my disciples also pulled back to look at me, clearly anticipating my answer.


    I raised an eyebrow, "You mean the volleyball match you guys were ying just now?"


    They nodded.


    "Err¡­ I wasn''t here to watch it right? So I wouldn''t know, would I?"


    "But who does Master believe to have won?" Diao Chan asked, looking a little desperate. The fact that she had even stopped groping me to listen to me was a clear indication that this was quite important to them for some reason.


    I looked pointedly at the pile of destroyed balls, "I believe the final score was a tie, isn''t it?"


    "But if Onii-sama were to give a winning point to one of the teams, who would it be?" ria asked, just as desperately.


    I frowned at them, "Ok¡­ I don''t get why you''re asking me this. I don''t even know who was on whose team and why does it matter that it''s a tie anyway?"


    "Because this was a game to decide who would be the ones sleeping by your sides tonight, Master," Brendan sighed.


    His words instantly caused all the girls to re at him.


    My alchemist flinched, "Oh¡­ Err¡­ I wasn''t supposed to tell Master that? Umm¡­ I''m sorry¡­"


    I chuckled, "Oh, is that the reason? You do know I can just clone myself so you each have one of me to yourselves right?"


    "That''s not it, Master. We wanted to have a group cuddle," Eris whined.


    "And the game was just to decide who would be upying the most prime locations for tonight. In other words, the Prime Sleeping Spots," Kiyomi added with a straight face.


    ''Prime sleeping spots''? Ah, she must be referring to the ces that were closest to me, namely my sides and on top of me.


    "Well¡­ Why not just draw lots like usual?" I suggested.


    "And leave it up to chance? Not today!" Tsuki scoffed, hugging me even tighter. "We settle this with a trial bybat I say!"


    "Yes! I shall not agree to another one determined by luck alone!" Guiying agreed.


    "I agree!" Lilith eximed, burrowing her face into my side. "I won''t let this go without a fight!"


    I paused for a moment to consider that, "Actually¡­ That might not be a bad idea."


    All of my disciples stopped what they were doing to stare at me.


    I shrugged, "All of you have been growing quite strong, right? And if the destroyed balls were any indication, all of you are having quite a difficult time controlling this new strength of yours."


    All of them blushed a little at my words, knowing it to be true.


    Pretending not to notice, I continued, "So let''s have a little spar again. That should give you all the chance to adjust to your new strength."


    My disciples looked at one another before Brendan turned to me, "Ah¡­ Wouldn''t this be a bit unfair for them though, Master? Senior sisters are not exactly equal in strength so having them spar against each other is a little¡­"


    "Oh, make no mistake, your opponent shall be me."


    They blinked at me.


    Before they could start protesting, I lifted a finger to stop them so that I could tell them my n.


    "Alright, there''s four ces you''re fighting for, so the first four tond a clean hit on me will be counted as the winners. I will not use any reality bending, time maniption or anything rted to Origin, limiting myself to only the strength and capabilities of an average Master Practitioner. All of you are free to do whatever you can to im those four spots. Good enough?"


    Kiyomi raised her hand slightly, "We can do¡­ Anything?"


    "Yes, of course."


    Lian Li pursed her lips, "But wouldn''t that destroy this ind, Master? And¡­ And I don''t want to hurt Master¡­"


    I smirked and snapped my fingers, teleporting us to a separate dimension that I had just created, imitating an uninhabited ind surrounded by water. In this space, there is no one else here but us.


    "There. Separate dimension and aw in ce where no one can get hurt. Good enough?"


    Tsuki fiddled with her hands, "But still¡­ To raise our hands against Aniue¡­"


    I waved her concerns away, "This is also my way of checking the progress of everyone and I''d think none of you would want to give me a reason to be disappointed in any way right?"


    All of them quickly shook their heads and moved to prepare themselves.


    "Perfect then. Any other questions?"


    "Yes¡­ Umm¡­ Why am I here?" Brendan asked, raising his hand.


    "Come now Brendan, are you telling me you have no interest in thispetition too?" I chuckled.


    He didn''t answer but he got ready like the rest of the girls.


    I nodded at them and gave out a singlemand.


    "Start."

 Chapter 938: First Spot Taken

    <h4>Chapter 938: First Spot Taken</h4>


    (MC POV)


    The moment those words left my lips, a spear of red energy was shot towards me.


    I took a step to the side and the spear passed me harmlessly, barely grazing my side.


    Lilith pouted, disappointed that she couldn''t achieve a quick victory at the start.


    Honestly, I had half expected them to rush at me as a disorganised mob but it seems like they had other ideas.


    Aside from Lilith''s surprise attack, no one else tried anything as they moved to encircle me.


    Interesting¡­


    One might think that this is their way of trying to hit me from my blind spot but the only problem was that I don''t particrly have those even with the current restrictions ced on myself.


    No, this formation was just to allow them to be able to go all out against me without worrying about each other.


    In each of their eyes reflected an obvious, primal hunger. It seems like they really wanted that ''prime sleeping spot'', huh?


    They took a moment topose themselves, as though needing that time to finally decide to fight against me.


    That was when I heard the faint rustling of winding from behind me.


    Like before, I simply sidestepped and the fireball from Manami sailed past me, right as the ground I stepped on suddenly sank to throw me off bnce, courtesy of Diao Chan''s Spell.


    I felt my hair stand on end and I quickly erected a shield above me, right before Lian Li''s lightning came crashing down on my shield.


    I took the opportunity to cancel the earth prison wrapped around my foot, negating the earth spikes the Spell was supposed to hit me with. I barely lifted my foot from the hole before several ice spears were shot towards my chest.


    A wall of me was summoned in front of me, melting the ice almost immediately while I took a step back to allow Tsuki''s darknce to miss me too.


    I heard another rush of wind and this time I had to spin out of the way as Eris''s air de and Brendan''s water de sliced through where I had been moments before.


    Raising my hand, I summoned another shield just in time as ria''s sniper bullet disintegrated against my shield, my little sister looking none too pleased at being caught.


    Then the same shield was redirected upwards as another lightning crashed down, this time summoned by Guiying.


    I stopped and slowly cracked my neck. All of the attacks by my disciples just now were merely meant to test the waters. The real fight would be starting now.


    Almost as soon as the thought went through my head, I had to leap away as a wave of lightning, fire and ice crashed at where I had been.


    My feet hadn''t even touched the ground before I had to throw up a shield, deflecting Tsuki''s and Lilith''s darknce that were thrown from in front and behind me.


    Eris had rushed up towards me at that moment, her sword shing out in an arc towards my neck.


    I barely reacted to her feint as she pulled back at thest second, moving to thrust her sword towards my chest instead. I was also aware that ria had set herself up for another shot with her sniper again, aiming at the small of my back.


    Hardening my arms and tilting myself, I used my right fist to deflect Eris''s sword away while my left first was raised to deflect the bullet.


    Eris did not pause in her onught and tried to sh at me again, forcing me to deflect her strike with my fist once more.


    She caught me in a de lock with my arms and the rest of my disciples did not waste that chance, all of them sending an attack at me at the same time from every direction.


    Thinking quickly, I reached out my other hand and grabbed Eris''s cor, my swordswoman''s eyes widening when she realised what I was about to do.


    "Might want to enhance your body a bit," I suggested, right before I spun in a circle and used her as a shield to block all the attacks thrown at me.


    Eris let out a shriek, more out of embarrassment for letting herself be handled like that than out of pain since they can''t get hurt here anyway.


    I then tossed her away towards Brendan, the alchemist barely ducking in time as Eris sailed over his head, cursing at him for not catching her.


    I spun back just in time to catch Lilith''s punch in my palm, the demoness clucking her tongue in disappointment before summoning several red spikes around her that immediately shot themselves towards me.


    White orbs appeared where the red spikes would have hit me, redirecting them towards my other attackers who were trying to close the distance with me, forcing them back.


    Twisting my hand, I flipped Lilith upside down and made her let out a gasp of surprise, right before she was sted away by my wind to crash against both Diao Chan and Guiying, interrupting the attack they were preparing.


    I leapt up into the air just as the floor froze solid, Kiyomi letting out a grunt of disappointment as I avoided her attempt at freezing my legs.


    A rumble echoed in the sky and I had to st myself back with a gust of air before Lian Li''s lightning stuck me.


    Unfortunately, that threw me right in front of Eris who had her sword prepared in a lunging motion towards my unprotected back.


    I twisted myself in midair, raising my fist again to deflect her attack to the side while my other fist was also raised to deflect the bullet ria had shot.


    Eris started to pull her hand back for an overhead sh and I moved my arm above me to defend against that.


    Knowing that her sword would be deflected by my arm, I turned my attention to the back where Lian Li, Manami, Kiyomi and Brendan had tried to fire off their own elemental st at me while ria switched to shoot a bazooka from the side.


    All of them I dealt with by conjuring a wall of fire, right as I felt Eris''s sword hit my arm.


    I was about to move to strike her away when I felt something hit me in the chest with a metallic ng.


    I stopped and looked down, only to see Bait grinning up at me with her sword touching my chest, the girl having been summoned forth from Eris a moment before.


    Really smart.


    She counted on me assuming she would only use one body but summoned her second persona behind her to take advantage of that. She probable even had more ns up in store should this one had failed, most likely having her other two personalities striking at me from behind while Bait and Eris distracted me.


    I am impressed.


    "Hell yeah! First strike goes to us, Master!" Bait cheered, giving Eris a high-five.


    I chuckled, "One slot taken, three remains. Carry on."


    I could have sworn my disciples had let out a rather animalistic growl at my announcement.

 Chapter 939: Brendans Time To Shine?

    <h4>Chapter 939: Brendan''s Time To Shine?</h4>


    (Eris POV)


    Woohoo! Howzat?! Perfect n isn''t it?! [Bait]


    Need I remind you that it was not your n to begin with? Thank you again, Laverna. [Eris]


    Pleasure¡­ [Laverna]


    Party pooper! But seriously dat''s genius! I luv ya! [Bait]


    All of us had a good chuckle while I stood at the side away from their chosen field of battle, right as Master gave the signal to begin.


    I could see everyone was quite worked up as I had taken the first position out of the four, something I hadn''t really expected to happen.


    Laverna came up with the idea of withholding our manifestation ability and simply fought Master using one body first, lulling Master into thinking He only needed to face one of us.


    It would obviously not have worked if Master was fighting us seriously but with the handicap He had levied on Himself, the n stood a chance of seeding.


    And seeded it did, for we had imed the first spot of the Prime Sleeping Spot. That meant I got dibs on Master''s right side, which was arguably the best spot.


    The spar started anew and I watched as Master fended Himself against my fellow sisters'' and brother''s attacks, all of them eager to im the second spot for themselves.


    It seems like most of them have not realised Master''s intention for this spar yet.


    Should we tell them? [Eris]


    Nahhh, where''s da fun in dat? ''Sides, I think Master wants ''em to figure it out themselves. [Bait]


    Indeed¡­ [Laverna]


    I watched as Master ducked under Lian Li and Guiying''s lightning again before summoning a shield to deflect Manami''s fireball.


    Lilith came from the side to deliver a punch but that was easily parried by Master who countered with a punch of His own to send her flying away.


    At this rate, I don''t think anyone else can make it¡­ [Eris]


    Hmm? This one humbly thinks brother Brendan is onto something. [Denna]


    I shifted my gaze and noticed that while everyone was trying their best to attack Master, Brendan was standing at the same spot and arranging his bottles of potions in front of him.


    At first, I thought he was simply taking stock of what potions he had to use against Master. But I was proven wrong when he started to mix the potions in front of him into various,rger containers.


    Oh, do ya think he''s figured it out? [Bait]


    Possible¡­ [Laverna]


    And to think he was trying to lie saying he had no interest in this. Never thought Brendan was a sneaky one. [Eris]


    This one humbly thinks brother Brendan merely wishes to avoid disappointing Master. [Denna]


    Oh yeah, I''m suuuuuure dat''s the reason! [Bait]


    No¡­ I actually think he isn''t thinking about the prize right now¡­ [Eris]


    Ahahaha! Doesn''t dat'' make it even more hrious?! [Bait]


    Dedication¡­ [Laverna]


    I wanted to say more but Brendan had chosen that moment to move. He picked up all the bottles in his arms and moved forward just as Master dodged the weird projectile shot by ria.


    Brendan first threw one bottle that contained a light blue liquid towards Master''s feet.


    Master saw it and leapt out of the way before the bottle crashed and broke into pieces, causing a giant ice column to materialise from the spilled contents.


    Brendan did not stop, tossing another bottle into the air, this one yellow in colour.


    Master sted the bottle away with a gust of air but another bottle had slipped underneath Master, smashing itself and spilling its green contents on the ground.


    Vines immediately sprouted from the ground but were quickly burned away by Master, only for the ice column that Master had initially dodged to explode into shards. One of the said shards nearly hit Master in the back but a wall of fire had incinerated it before it could.


    Undeterred, Brendan tossed thest potion he had directly at Master.


    This time, the ss shattered even before it hit anything, its contents spilling out to form an impossiblyrge tidal wave that threatened to crash against Master.


    Master raised his hands and the wave immediately froze in ce, which also caused everyone else to stop moving, not because of the frozen wave but because of what happened.


    "Well done. Second slot taken," Master chuckled, turning around to face Brendan who was gasping for breath with his fist outstretched, touching Master''s back. "And you even asked me what you were doing here."


    Brendan smiled, "I just didn''t want to disappoint you, Master."


    "And you did not. You earned the right to sleep by my side tonight."


    Brendan''s face paled, "Ah¡­ Err¡­ That''s ok, I only wanted to prove myself to you, Master! There''s no need for me to--"


    "Nonsense, you won it fair and square, unless you wish to insult the others who are trying to achieve victory here?" Master interrupted him.


    "N¡­ No, Master¡­"


    "Good. Wait with Eris there."


    The alchemist trudged towards us and Master began the fight again, my sisters getting even more heated than ever.


    Bait took control of my body and giggled, "Hehe~ Finally epting your role in Master''s harem aren''t cha''?"


    Brendan blushed up to his ears, "That¡­ Was not my intention at all."


    Bait pped him on the back, causing him to stumble, "Ahahaha! I''m just messing with ya! Rx dude! But how did ya figure out what Master was doing?"


    "Eh? Honestly I got it from you actually. You did something new that you''ve never done before, so I thought it was obvious Master wanted us to show if we could adapt and surpass our old selves in this spar, right?"


    Bait wanted to say something but I pulled her back to take control of my body, "That''s right. So what exactly did you do?"


    "Nothing big really, justbined several potion effects together to make new ones."


    "I''m not exactly proficient in alchemy but even I know that can lead to disastrous results¡­"


    Brendan shrugged, "True. But I''ve been taught by Master after all."


    I chuckled, "Fair enough."


    "I''m surprised the others have not figured it out yet."


    "They''re too preupied with the prospect of sleeping with Master to realise it at the moment. I only managed to figure it out because I had Laverna doing the thinking for us. Anyway, there''s something important I have to tell you first."


    Brendan tensed up and turned to face me, "What is it?"


    "I call dibs on Master''s right side tonight."

 Chapter 940: Back In The Bath With A Witch And A Demoness

    <h4>Chapter 940: Back In The Bath With A Witch And A Demoness</h4>


    (MC POV)


    Honestly, I''m surprised.


    I didn''t really n anything when I decided to arrange this little spar but Eris and Brendan had already surprised me with how they were handling it. All I thought was just to see what they could do after training for so long.


    As for the others¡­ The only one that hade close to hitting me so far was Lilith and that was more because of the fact that I didn''t know her capabilities as well as I did for the others.


    But right now, I''m quite excited to see what new things the others coulde up with and I wasn''t disappointed.


    Brendan and Eris''s sess must have inspired them to try something new as well and it became even harder for me to fend off their attacks.


    Lian Li came exceptionally close when she tried to summon up a lightning storm and snuck herself in as a lightning strike in an attempt to catch me off guard.


    Unfortunately I had used a shield against her so all she did was ramming herself into the shield and bouncing off with a cute squeak of surprise.


    Manami even made use of her telepathy to send me some distracting thoughts but that was countered when I blocked off any intrusive thoughts. Still a good strategy though.


    But at the end, thest two winners were quite unexpected seeing that they actually worked together to achieve their victory.


    Ok, working together is too strong of a word, more like they took advantage of the opportunity the other provided.


    "Good job girls," I patted Tsuki and ria''s heads, my two little sisters purring at my touch.


    ria had managed to create a form of instantaneous teleportation device that she used to close the distance between us.


    Though I was able to respond to that, I was most definitely not expecting her to start fighting me in close quarters while dual wielding a pair of pistols.


    She must have been practising somewhere since she was quite proficient in it and it took quite a bit of my concentration to defend against her. Coupled with the fact that she was taking advantage of the Law I enacted of no one being able to get hurt, she didn''t need to worry about defending herself much.


    Because of that, I had my hands full defending myself against both her and the rest of my disciples that my back was left open, a fact that Tsuki took advantage of.


    She had taken the chance to summon a vine made of shadows that temporarily held my wrists, giving her time to strike me in the back while ria shot me from the front.


    And thus the spar concluded with the final two winners, prompting me to bring us back to the beach.


    I looked up at the rest of the girls who were looking rather disappointed.


    "All of you have disyed exceptional improvements ever since I''ve started teaching you. There''s no need to feel disappointed over your progress because all of you havee far since you began learning. I am proud to be your Master and I am happy to call all of you my disciples."


    My words prompted everyone to immediately converge upon me, wrapping me in another group hug.


    Well, Lilith wasn''t really my disciples but she''s just there to take advantage of the hug.


    I had to give each of them headpats until they were satisfied before they finally let go.


    "Well, now that we''ve worked up quite a bit of sweat¡­ Shall we go take a bath Daddy?" Lilith suggested, thescivious smile on her face a clear indication of what she was expecting to happen.


    Diao Chan immediately jumped on my arm and started pulling me in the direction of the resort, "Ah! That''s right! Allow us to wash you, Master! This time with no distractions please!"


    Pretty sure thest line was directed at everyone around us.


    The rest of the girls let me be dragged away by the witch and the demoness, all of them receiving my instruction to take a break as well before we would have dinnerter.


    I soon found myself in the changing room where the two of them stripped both me and themselves unceremoniously, tossing our swim suits in a pile carelessly and leaving them there for the servants to take care of while they dealt with me.


    Once again, I was submerged in the warm waters of the bath while Lilith and Diao Chan upied my sides, the two girls cuddling themselves against me.


    "This is nice," Lilith muttered, to which Diao Chan agreed with a soft moan.


    I leaned back and the two girls shifted closer to me, allowing me to wrap my arms around their shoulders while we simply enjoyed the bath for the moment.


    Lilith nuzzled my shoulder, "I forgot to ask this, Daddy¡­ But what happened to Lilia?"


    "Hmm? I helped her move her territory away so she wouldn''t be affected by the fight. I believe she went back to take care of hers."


    Diao Chan tilted her head, "Mmm¡­ I''ve been meaning to ask that, Master. Does someone else own our world as well?"


    I chuckled, "I wouldn''t say ''own'' but more like it''s being managed. And yes, Lilith is the one in charge of this sector which includes our World."


    "And what about the Gods?"


    "They''re like her branch managers, but you have to know that not all of her siblings are in the same position as it''s more of a voluntary position than anything else. Other Worlds have their own group of Gods overseeing them."


    Lilith smiled at her, "You could say that I''m the boss of the gods of this world."


    "Mmm¡­ I see¡­ Then what will happen to us after we achieve Godhood, Master?"


    Oh? Well, it seems like Diao Chan is starting to consider further into the future, that''s a good sign.


    Lilith giggled and answered her question in my stead, "Well, usually gods would be in charge of taking care of their own domains within the World they are in, especially when said gods ascended from that World. But for you guys, it''s different because you''ll be ascending in Daddy''s name so you''ll be serving Daddy directly. Just to let you know¡­ I am not exaggerating when I say that your position is a ce that others would kill for, so I would rmend you to watch your back."


    I frowned slightly at her words. That was something I didn''t know¡­ Omniscience?


    ¡­


    I see¡­ So some jealous gods might think they can take my disciples'' ce by proving themselves superior to them¡­ They might not resort to immediate violence but they might just challenge them in some sort ofpetition for their ce¡­


    My disciples are free to reject their challenge but it might cause them to lose their standing within the divine circles and others might look down on them¡­


    It seems like there are quite a lot of gods who would be really envious of their position, especially the few who felt my disciples got their ces purely by luck, which is something I can''t refute since I did kind of take them in on a whim at first.


    Well, it''s not like any other gods know about this yet aside from Sylphy and her friends. They don''t really seem concerned about this either so I don''t think I need to worry about that for now.


    But I''ll just strengthen the defensive inscriptions on them just in case¡­


    And if there actually are gods whoe to challenge my disciples in the future¡­ I guess I''ll just deal with it as it happens.


    While I was thinking about that, the two girls seemed to have finished their own conversation and were already moving towards their main goal.


    That meant that they were now caressing and looking at me in a very, very suggestive way.


    Looks like they don''t want to waste time anymore so I guess I should get right to it as well.

 Chapter 941: The Bath, The Witch And The Demoness (*RRR)

    <h4>Chapter 941: The Bath, The Witch And The Demoness (*RRR)</h4>


    (MC POV)


    "Daddy¡­" Lilith whispered, her hands moving to cup my face.


    She leaned in and I moved the rest of the way, iming her lips with mine in a kiss.


    Her kiss was shy and hesitant, a clear indication of her inexperience as she tried to figure out what she should be doing from her instincts alone.


    I moved my own hands to cup her cheeks, slowly leaning into the kiss as I pulled her in and engulfed her senses into our lips'' union.


    I pulled back after a while, finding her eyes closed while her lips remained puckered, no doubt an indication that she wanted more.


    Obliging her, I leaned my head forward again and kissed her, concentrating on tasting just her lips for now.


    Meanwhile, Diao Chan had no qualms about going all the way, seeing that she had already upied herself by reaching her hand in between my legs to cup my balls while her mouthtched itself on my nipple.


    I felt her hands roll my balls between her fingers while her tongue constantly flicked against my nipple as she sucked on it. That was enough for my manhood to slowly harden into a full erection under her ministrations.


    I was still upied with kissing Lilith so I didn''t stop Diao Chan from casting a Spell on herself before she submerged into the waterpletely.


    My Witch slowly moved in between my legs before her mouth opened wide to engulf my cock into the warm confines of her mouth.


    I gasped as the pleasure of her mouth enveloped my cock, her head bobbing up and down while underwater and sucking me off like her life depended on it.


    Because of that, my kiss with Lilith became even more lewd as I pushed my tongue past her lips, an intrusion that Lilith weed wholeheartedly as she pushed her own tongue against mine in a sloppy kiss.


    My hands began to wander and the first things theynded on were Lilith''s perky bosoms, giving them a soft squeeze to marvel at their firmness and sticity.


    Lilith moaned into my mouth and deepened our kiss, her tongue now pushing mine back into my mouth so that she could taste me for herself.


    I ran my thumbs against her nipples and that caused the demoness to moan even louder, her arms tightening around me to show that she wanted more.


    I pulled back from our kiss, Lilith letting out a sigh of disappointment before it was reced with a moan of pleasure when my mouthtched itself on her left nipple.


    "Oh¡­Ohhhh~ Daddy¡­ My boobs¡­ Do you like them?"


    My only response was to suck on her nipple harder while my left hand squeezed on her right boob.


    Lilith moaned and ran her fingers through my hair, pulling me towards her chest in a silent plea to suck even harder.


    I obliged, causing her entire body to shudder in delight, especially when my free hand shifted southwards in between her legs to start rubbing herher lips.


    Her legs parted willingly for me, even as my own legs separated to grant Diao Chan easier ess to my manhood.


    All this while, my Witch had continued sucking me off the entire time while underwater, as though determined to get me to shoot out the first load into her mouth.


    That expectation was soon proven wrong when Diao Chan suddenly released my cock from her lips and resurfaced from beneath the water. She then took Lilith by her cheeks and nted her lips on hers, her tongue pushing past the shocked demoness''s lips.


    Lilith wanted to push her off at first but suddenly let out a moan of "Daddy''s taste" before she started kissing Diao Chan back with fervour, looking as though she was trying to stuff her own tongue down Diao Chan''s throat.


    I pulled back and watched the two girls make out for a while, content with simply enjoying the view before they finally noticed my gaze.


    Lilith immediately pulled away from Diao Chan, regaining her senses with a blush on her face. Being the inexperienced one here, I suppose it was normal for her to be embarrassed.


    Diao Chan licked her lips, "How is it? Master tastes Divine, does He not?"


    "That goes without saying," Lilith muttered, blushing even redder. "Are you going to¡­ Do Daddy now?"


    My Witch smirked, "Oh? But isn''t this your first time? I think I''ll let you have the honours."


    "Eh? That''s¡­ That''s ok, I don''t mind going second¡­"


    "Nonsense! Come now, Master! Turn her into a proper woman!"


    Lilith turned to look at me, a look of anticipation and nervousness crossing her face.


    Hmmm¡­ I was most definitely not expecting Lilith to be this shy¡­ Then again, this is her first time after all, even if she had already lived for several millennia.


    I snapped my fingers and conjured a bed behind us, teleporting the three of us on top of the sheets and also drying us in the process.


    "Do you want me to be on top, or do you want to be on top?" I asked my demoness.


    She hesitated before poking her fingers together, "I¡­ I want to be on top, Daddy¡­ Let me please you¡­"


    I chuckled before lying down on my back, allowing Lilith to straddle me as I positioned my cock right under her entrance.


    She hesitated, as though having second thoughts.


    I would have assumed she had changed her mind about doing the deed until a drop of clear liquid dripped from her entrance onto the tip of my cock, causing it to twitch at the sudden contact.


    That was the proof I needed to know she was hesitating on whether she should really have her virginity taken while riding me or have me take her from above. If that wasn''t enough of an indication, the lewd smile on her face definitely was.


    In the end, Lilith slowly lowered herself down on top of me, letting out a loud gasp as she felt my cock push its way past her entrance.


    I felt no resistance as I sheathed myself fully inside her, the tip of my cock pressing itself against her cervix and nestling itself in her deepest parts.


    Diao Chan gasped in mock surprise, "Ohhh~ You ate up all of Master! That''s really impressive! Even I--"


    "Daddy! Daddy!! Daaaaddy!!" Lilith suddenly screamed, interrupting Diao Chan as she started pistoning her hips up and down with wild abandon.


    "So good!! So good! SO GOOD!!! Daddy!! Fuck me! Fuck me!! I want your cock!! Your cock!! It feels so good, Daddy!! I want to cum! I want your cum!! Daddy, cum inside me!!" She screamed, her previous hesitation dissipating away like an illusion.


    Pure, unadulterated lust burned within her eyes as she rode me for all she''s worth, the pping of her hips against mine loud enough to echo around the bathroom. I wasn''t sure if it was simply a trick of the light but I think her irises had morphed into heart shapes.


    So violent were her hip thrusts that I had to strengthen the bed frame or it would have been destroyed in an instant too.


    Diao Chan only nodded at her as though she had expected such an oue, enjoying the sight of Lilith bouncing herself up and down on my cock.


    "Daddy!! Sex feels so good!! I want more!! Fuck me more!! More, Daddy!! More!!"


    Again, and again she mmed her hips down on me, the demoness lost entirely in the pleasures of the flesh.


    Grasping her hips with my hands, I started thrusting my hips up to match her momentum, making sure to m myself as deep as I could with every thrust.


    "Daddy! Daddy!! I''m gonna cum! I''m gonna cum!! I want to cum together! Cum inside me, Daddy! I want your cum!!"


    That was enough for me to lose all restraint as I thrusted my hips upwards, pushing my cock straight into her womb and emptying my load into her babymaker.


    Lilith''s eyes rolled to the back of her head as she came with me, her mouth opened wide in a soundless scream of pleasure.


    I held her still until I had painted her womb white with my seed, slowly letting her fall back onto the bed with my cock slipping out of her. A bit of my cum oozed out of her quivering entrance before her body shuddered and she orgasmed a second time.


    Diao Chan wasted no time and quickly got on top of her to present her own bottom towards me invitingly.


    "My turn to be filled up, Master~ Your little pet has been really naughty today, won''t you punish me?" She moaned, reaching in between her legs to spread herher lips apart with her fingers.


    For Diao Chan, there was no need for me to hold back.


    I mounted her from behind and pushed myself inside her with a single thrust, not even pausing to let her catch her breath before I started pumping myself in and out of my masochistic witch.


    When Lilith finally returned to her senses, it was to the sight of Diao Chan being choked by me while I rammed her from behind with my cock, my Witch screaming out gibberish as she orgasmed again and again.


    "Nggghhaaa!! Ahhhaan!! Shooo goooood! Master¡­. Unnggghhh!! My pussy¡­. Ah! Ah!!"


    I gave her bottom a hard p and watched as she shuddered from another orgasm. At this point, her bottom was already red from my repeated ps and she was relishing in the attention I was giving to her.


    "I''m going to cum," I warned, which only served to spur my masochist on even more.


    "Cum inside me, Master! It is my honour to serve as Master''s cum dumpster!! Please cum inside Master''s obedient little breeding sow!!" She squealed.


    I grunted and ejacted my load inside of her waiting womb, holding Diao Chan still as she screamed out her pleasures while she came with me.


    It took a full minute before the two of us finally let go, Diao Chan copsing on top of Lilith''s chest in an extremely satisfied heap.


    Lilith looked down to see me pulling myself out of Diao Chan, my cock still glistening wet with their love juices.


    "Again?" I asked, my implications clear as day.


    Lilith only had to nod her head once before I shifted my cock below to plunge it into her waiting folds, making the demoness howl in delight as I pistoned myself in and out of her.


    Thus, the three of us continued to make love well into the night, only leaving the bath when both of them were filled to the brim with my seed.

 Chapter 942: Imperfect Love

    <h4>Chapter 942: Imperfect Love</h4>


    (MC POV)


    I woke up with a start, not exactly remembering what made me wake up in the first ce.


    It took me a few more moments for me to fully awaken and figure out where I was.


    Looking down, I saw the faces of Tsuki and ria sleeping on my chest, the both of them smushing their faces together just so that they could squeeze themselves as close as they could to me.


    Instinctively, I tried to move my hands to pat them but found myself unable to move.


    I almost shot up in panic until I realised I couldn''t move because my arms were currently being used as pillows.


    Nestled on top of my right arm was Eris, my swordswoman hugging my side while a face of bliss was etched on her face.


    On the other side was a new addition, someone who had never joined me on the bed before this. Someone who seemed to bepletely at ease right now despite the new environment they were in.


    I couldn''t help but grin when I saw howfortable Brendan had settled himself into. Correction, I mean Brenda, seeing how he did switch his gender before joining us in bedst night, stating something about not wanting things to get too awkward.


    Again, no, we just cuddled, that was all that happenedst night.


    The rest of the girls were scattered in various positions on top of the bed, all of them congregating around me to stick as close to me as possible.


    I checked the window and realised the sun had yet to rise and it was probably still a few hours before dawn. Which was weird since I don''t usually wake up at such a time like that by myself.


    I thought about going back to sleep but figured that would be a waste since I was already awake.


    I created a clone of myself inside the room and moved my consciousness there, leaving only a small part of myself on the bed to not wake the girls up.


    Not knowing what to do, I decided to simply take a short walk outside before returning again.


    "Ara, ara? Where is Master going I wonder?" A voice giggled from my right.


    I turned to see Iris standing there, watching me with clear amusement in her eyes.


    "Just for a stroll, want to join me?" I suggested.


    Her eyes sparkled, "I will never say no to that, Master~"


    She joined me by my side and we both exited the room silently, taking care not to wake anyone up.


    The two of us moved through the hallways of the resort in silence with nothing but each other''spany. Aside from a few of the night shift servants, no one else was awake at this point of time.


    Spotting a balcony that looked towards the sea, I moved towards it and looked out towards the waves rolling onto the beach with Iris standing a step behind me.


    "You know¡­ I realised we haven''t really talked much," I muttered, though loud enough for mypanion to hear.


    "Ara? There''s no need for us to talk, is there, Master? I know everything about Master and Master knows everything about me, so what can we talk about?"


    I sighed, "Yes, I can probably just know everything about you through omniscience, but there''s nothing personal about such a thing, is there?"


    "I don''t understand Master. Is there anything more personal than sharing our literal thoughts with each other?"


    I nodded, "Listening to another''s thoughts is indeed quite personal, but that''s not the point. When one speaks to another, they are baring a part of themselves to you willingly. It shows their trust, their thoughts and feelings about the person they are speaking to which means much more than if you were to peer directly into their mind and force such information out of them."


    Iris tilted her head, "But more often than not, people tend to tell untruths and hide things no? So isn''t peeking into their minds a more urate representation of what they think about you? After all, the mind will bepletely bare in that case."


    I chuckled, "That is true too, but I think we''re close enough not to worry about that, yes?"


    "Ufufufu~ But of course, Master~ I will never lie to you after all~ But I still do not see the point of a talk?"


    "Humour me. I know the past me was not the most sociable of people, but I am now. So how about it? Care for a chat?" I asked, taking a seat on the balcony''s railings and patting the spot beside me.


    She giggled but moved to join my side, sitting close enough to touch shoulders with me and I had to resist putting my arm around her.


    "Very well Master~ What shall we talk about?"


    I thought for a moment, "How about¡­ What about me do you like?"


    "Everything," She responded instantly without a shred of doubt.


    I gave her a wry smile, "Really? Even my current self that you deemed as ''imperfect''?"


    "Ara? Just because my Master is a little imperfect does not mean I will stop loving you, it just means that I have to help my beloved Master return to your perfect self."


    "What if I don''t want to? Would you stop loving me?"


    "Ufufufu~ It is impossible for me not to love you Master. Master is Master, no one can rece you and thus I can love no one else but Master. Your current self is imperfect, yes, but that does not make Master less deserving of my love."


    "That is¡­ Quite a surpriseing from you."


    "Ara, ara? I never thought Master would see me that way. I suppose I can ask if Master would love those¡­ Disciples if they were missing a limb?"


    I shook my head.


    "Fufufu~ Then Master understands how I feel, yes?"


    "I do. But to know that this thought of mine was a surprise¡­ Didn''t you know everything about me?"


    Iris''s smile widened slightly, "I suppose Master has changed a little in that regard. Besides, though I may talk to you telepathically, I can only hear your surface thoughts."


    "I see¡­ But you do know that I have no intention to change back to my past self right?"


    "Ufufu~ If one of your disciples refused to regrow their lost limb, what would Master do?"


    I was about to answer that I would let them be but stopped myself, knowing that to be a lie. If any of my disciples were suffering from something detrimental, I would do everything I could to help them even if they did not ask for it.


    "I see, I''m quite a hypocrite aren''t I?" I sighed.


    "Ufufufu~ Oh hardly, Master. This Universe is yours, you have every right to dictate the existence of everything within it. I simply ask that Master understand why I would wish for Master to return to your past self."


    "Hmm¡­ But my current self is arguably better, is it not?"


    Iris maintained her smile at me and said only one word, "Arguably."


    I shrugged, "Perhaps¡­ You just need time to adjust to me. Besides, you do like my headpats, no?"


    "Ara, ara? I cannot argue with that, indeed I do. But it is still something I am willing to give up if it meant that Master embraces your perfect self once more."


    "I''ll do my best to change your mind then."


    "Ufufufu~ I look forward to it, Master~"


    I paused, "That is to say¡­ You''re still trying to change me?"


    "Ara, ara? I already said I will not give that up, didn''t I, Master? But don''t worry, I am patient. I am sure it is just a matter of time~"


    Hmm¡­ I guess she''s hoping that after several centuries or millennia the feeling of having lived for so long would affect me enough to change me.


    Guess I''ll just do my best not to do that.


    We smiled at each other before I turned towards the sea, simply enjoying the rest of the night with Iris beside me and only returning to bed when the sky was starting to change colours.

 Chapter 943: The Bottles Are Here

    <h4>Chapter 943: The Bottles Are Here</h4>


    (MC POV)


    Today would be our final day at the beach before we returned back home, thus everyone was making sure to make the best out of it.


    And by that, it meant¡­


    "Please, Master? Just for today?" Lian Li pleaded.


    The rest of my disciples were also looking at me with their puppy eyes.


    "It''s in the middle of the day," I pointed out.


    "It''s never too early, Master!" Guiying chirped shamelessly.


    "And really? Doing this barely past afternoon is considered ok?"


    "Please, Master? It''s ourst day here!" Eris begged.


    The rest of them also looked at me with equally pitying eyes.


    I sighed, "Fine, fine. Go ahead then."


    With a snap of my fingers, the entire room was filled to the brim with various bottles of alcohol ranging from beer, whiskey, champagne and wine.


    All of us were gathered in my disciples'' bedroom after they had dragged me here after our lunch, just so that they could pead with me for an all day drinking party inside their room.


    Eris immediately took one of the bottles and popped the cork off unceremoniously, "Hell yeah!! Time ta'' party people!!"


    I sighed, making sure Cai Hong had her own bottles of fruit juice and all the candies and cookies she wanted. The little dragon practically squealed out in joy at the sight and dove right into the sweet foods I summoned.


    Surprisingly, Iris was also participating in the drinking as well, though it looked like she was doing it more out of curiosity than anything else.


    Drinks were quickly opened and passed around with Manami helping me pour a cup of sake.


    Everyone waited for me to take the first sip before they cheered and drank their own cups, all of them fully intending to get themselves wasted today.


    Since the whole point ofing here was to let my disciples have fun and unwind, I never did intend to stop them from having a drinking party in the first ce. It''s just that I didn''t expect them to start one so soon in the day.


    I did give them a warning that I wouldn''t be helping them with their hangovers the next morning but that did not faze them in the slightest.


    The youkai maids acted as our servers and made sure our sses were filled and the snacks were flowing freely. Seeing that I wasn''t the one who asked them to do that, I assume my disciples had already talked to them beforehand and told them what they were nning to do.


    Though I wasn''t sure if they had their own bottles of alcohol prepared or they were nning to make me summon them in the first ce.


    While I was busy sipping away at my cup of sake, ria stood up with a half-filled bottle of wine in her hand, "Alright!! What''s a drinking party without games?! Time to y some party games!!"


    Manami giggled from beside me while refilling my cup, "Ara, ara? Are we going to y that King''s game again?"


    Tsuki gasped, "All of you yed the King''s game with Aniue?! Not fair!!"


    ria waved her hand, ignoring Tsuki''s outburst, "Nah~ Let''s shake things up this time! We''re going for Spin the Bottle!!"


    Everyone except Tsuki and I looked at ria in confusion.


    My little sister of this World ignored their stares and instead, chugged down what was left in the wine bottle until it was empty.


    I didn''t know she could drink that well¡­ Though I don''t think that wine is something meant to be chugged in the first ce¡­ All that good wine¡­


    Well, not like I can''t create more so no loss.


    "Puhaaahh~ That''s some goooood wine! As expected of Onii-sama!!"


    Kiyomi cleared her throat, "You were saying something about spinning a bottle?"


    "Oh yeah! Really simply! Hic! Ahem¡­ We just sit in a circle, taking turns spinning this bottle¡­ And the person the bottle points to¡­ Hic! You get to do anything you want with them! Everyone else will need to drink!"


    I sighed, "Erm¡­ That''s not exactly--"


    "Oh!! I didn''t know you knew about this game! I fully approve! And the rules are correct too!! Let''s y it Aniue!!" Tsuki eximed before I could say anything else.


    Seriously, your intentions can''t be more obvious¡­


    Everyone else looked at me and I shrugged to show that I was fine with it.


    Soon enough, all of us were seated in a circle with Lian Li on my right and continuing on in order of when I met them, ending with Lilith on my left.


    Cai Hong was, of course, in blissful cookie heaven as she munched on all the cookies she could eat, not paying attention to us at all.


    Iris stood behind me outside of the circle, which I guess meant she had no intention of participating in this game.


    I made sure to check if the bottle or the room was tempered in any way and only when I found nothing did I tell Lian Li to do the first spin.


    Obviously with eleven people, the circle we created was quiterge so there was a bit of distance between us and the bottle. That meant Lian Li had to crawl on all fours towards the centre to spin said bottle before returning back, giving me a clear view of her posterior which I was sure was done on purpose.


    All of us watched as the bottle spun on the spot in a blur, slowing down after a few seconds until the thinner side of the bottle was pointing towards¡­ ria.


    "Oh~ Me first? Alrighty then~" ria giggled, standing up to make her way towards Lian Li with her arms opened wide.


    Lian Li looked at her in confusion, "Umm¡­ Doesn''t the rules say I can do anything? Why are youing over here?"


    "Ehehehe~ I may have forgotten to mention that the minimum thing you needed to do was to kiss! You''re still free to do anything else beyond that though!"


    Brendan immediately stood up, "I¡­ I''ll be right back¡­"


    We watched him leave the room in a hurry before Lian Li sighed and gestured for her toe closer.


    ria sat down on Lian Li''sp, giggling uncontrobly before she wrapped her arms around my golden haired disciple''s neck.


    Both of them turned to look at me sheepishly before they shared a kiss.


    Actually, it was more urate to call it a peck on the lips, seeing that itsted for only about a second or two before Lian Li pulled back from her.


    Obviously they were doing that to rile me up, which I admit was working slightly.


    ria then stood up and returned to her seat with a wiggle of her hips.


    The rest of us took a sip of our preferred form of alcohol, the youkai maids moving to refill our sses for those that needed it.


    Judging by some of the alcohol the girls were drinking, I have no doubt this was going to get out of hand really quickly.


    Not that I mind it of course, since this was already well within my expectations.


    The only question is how crazy this could escte to?

 Chapter 944: Explosive Kisses

    <h4>Chapter 944: Explosive Kisses</h4>


    (MC POV)


    Manami ended up making out with Kiyomi in front of me, something that they did with relish. The two foxes were especially passionate in their kissing.


    Eris ended up spinning the bottle to point at herself, which should have just resulted in a pass but Bait had appeared in front of her and the two of them started making out. That resulted in Laverna and Denna also appearing to make out with each other too.


    Brendan rejoined us while Eris was still making out as Brenda, my alchemist apparently having decided to change his gender again for the rest of the day for some reason.


    Oh! Maybe he thought it would be better that he join the game as a female since everyone else was female too?


    I was considering on changing myself as well until I noticed the bottle had stopped spinning to point towards me.


    "Massssterrrrr~~" Diao Chan moaned, already crawling towards me on all fours.


    She mbered onto myp and pushed me down, mounting me as she mped her lips over mine. The distinct taste of alcohol immediately flooded my mouth, a clear indication that Diao Chan was quite inebriated right now.


    Her hips started grinding against me, causing her to let out moans of pleasure as the small tent I was pitching rubbed against her sensitive spot.


    The kiss went on for a few minutes before I finally broke it by pushing her away, my Witch letting out an especiallyscivious moan as I did so.


    "Ehehe~ Totally worth it~" She giggled before crawling back to her seat, ignoring the jealous looksing from her fellow sisters.


    The game continued and all of us watched Kiyomi nt a chaste kiss on ria''s cheek, iming that she never specified where they had to kiss.


    Then it was Brendan¡­ I mean Brenda''s turn and she had to take a moment to calm herself before spinning the bottle in front of her.


    Everyone watched with bated breath as it slowly came to a stop with the narrow end pointing towards¡­ Me.


    ria was the only one who squealed and fished out a camera out of nowhere, already poised and ready to take evidence of what was going to happen.


    On the other hand, Brenda''s face was flushed red all the way to her ears, her eyes glued to the bottle like she was trying to will it out of existence.


    When that failed, she turned to look at me, only to realise that I was basically leaving the decision up to her.


    Brenda sucked in a deep breath, picked up her bottle of beer, downed it in one go, before standing up to make her way to me.


    Before she could even second guess her actions, Brenda had pressed her lips against mine in a kiss, holding it there for a few seconds before pulling back quickly. ria was not idle as she frantically took pictures of the entire ordeal, giggling about sending this as ''reference materials for Onee-sama''.


    I decided to ignore her since Brenda was already quite out of it, this being his¡­ I mean her¡­ First kiss after all.


    I reached out and patted her head, which only resulted in her blushing even more.


    "Master¡­" Brenda whispered before quickly slinking back to her seat.


    ria was busy looking through her pictures before I cleared my throat, reminding her that it was her turn.


    She quickly went forward to spin the bottle muttering "Onii-sama, Onii-sama, Onii-sama" on repeat.


    As though the entire universe was conspiring against her, her target ended up being my other little sister.


    ""Oh fuck no!"" The both of them screamed out in unison.


    "Language," I warned, erecting a silencing inscription before little Cai Hong could hear the expletive word. Although the fact that she was currently blissfullyying down on a cotton candy bed while also munching on said cotton candy¡­ I doubt she would have heard it anyway.


    Manami giggled at my two little sisters, "Ara, ara? You''re not telling us there''s a way to back out of this now, are you?"


    Both ria and Tsuki grimaced at her words before turning to re at each other.


    Eventually, Tsuki caved in and turned her cheek towards ria, "Just get this over with¡­"


    ria snorted but gave her a peck on the cheek before scurrying away, rubbing her lips furiously with the back of her hand while Tsuki did the same with her own cheek.


    Then it was Tsuki''s turn to spin.


    At this point, I think someone was pulling some strings behind the scenes because the bottle stopped spinning to point at ria.


    Lilith actually doubled over inughter while the rest at least had the decency to hide their amusement, even if they were poorly concealed.


    Tsuki sighed and kissed ria on the cheek before the two of them reenacted what they just did with the roles reversed, which only caused Lilith tough even louder.


    I think she''s already quite drunk, especially considering how much she had drank before even starting this game.


    That was weird since she shouldn''t be able to get drunk. I guess she must have lowered her own resistance to allow this to happen.


    Guiying took her turn gracefully, just to save the two little sisters from their embarrassment.


    And what do you know? Her target turned out to be Lian Li.


    The empress and the goddess blushed.


    Instead of waiting for the other to go to them, both of them decided to meet in the middle and shared a kiss there.


    There was a distinct spark of electricity between them when their lips touched, and I was reminded of the alternate version of them in my other life.


    Pretty sure both of them ended up as a male hating lesbian couple in that life.


    They quickly separated though and everyone was too busy drinking to say anything in protest.


    That meant it was Lilith''s turn to spin the bottle.


    Sheid her hand on the bottle and tried to spin it, only for me to stop her, "Probability maniption is prohibited."


    The demoness pouted at me, "Ohe on, Daddy! Did you have to ruin it?!"


    I shrugged, "It''s only fair."


    Lilith sighed and spun the bottle normally, watching it slowly move its thinner end past me to stop at Diao Chan.


    "Ohhh~ Me again~ Ehwehwehwe~" Diao Chan giggled, clearly drunk now.


    We''ve barely even gone a circle and you''re already wasted¡­ This game might end sooner than I thought it would.


    My Witch immediately set herself on Lilith, smooching her with all her might.


    While Lilith had tried to push her off at first, she slowly got into it as well and even started kissing her back.


    Most probably because I kissed Diao Chan just now so Lilith had tasted me on her lips.


    Deciding to just leave the two of them to indulge themselves for the moment, I moved to spin the bottle to start my turn, only to be stopped when I realised Iris was standing over the bottle.


    She spun it and the bottle only managed to spin a single round before it stopped unnaturally to point at me.


    The girls started to raise voices of protest but all of them were drowned out by a single word she uttered.


    "Mine."


    She lunged forward.


    Our lips met.


    And the universe exploded.

 Chapter 945: Down The Hatch You Go

    <h4>Chapter 945: Down The Hatch You Go</h4>


    (MC POV)


    She kissed me and I kissed her back. Our tongues twirled in a dance and I could feel us soaring through the sky.


    Nothing else mattered as we were both enraptured in each other''s lips, the only thing that mattered in the entirety of existence.


    And then¡­


    It was hot.


    No, not the sexy kind of hot, but the ''everything is burning and on fire'' kind of hot.


    It took me a moment to realise that the reason why it felt so hot was because the universe was currently in the process of burning itself up into nothingness.


    I quickly returned to my senses and broke the kiss, only to find Iris and I floating in space.


    Checking with omniscience, it seems like our kiss had sent us to the centre of the universe and we subconsciously willed the End of the universe.


    "Master¡­ More¡­" Iris moaned, her lust practically rolling off her.


    I almost dove right back into the kiss but held myself back at the veryst moment to cover her lips with my hand. I looked for the Origin of the start of the universe''s End and quickly wiped that from existence, stopping this universe from burning itself up.


    Since I stopped it rather quickly, I don''t think there was much damage caused so that''s a relief.


    With a snap of my fingers, I brought both Iris and myself back to the room with my disciples gathered around me.


    All of them immediately leapt into action, pouncing on top of Iris to either drag her away or pin her to the ground.


    Of course Iris barely even budged, continuing her kissing of my palm like nothing was happening around her.


    "Iris, stop," I ordered.


    She snapped out of her trance when she heard my voice.


    "Ara, ara? What happened, Master? All I remember was having the best moment in my entire existence," She asked, still not paying attention to my disciples who were literally hanging on her.


    I sighed, "Why did you do that?"


    "Ufufufu~ You can''t expect me to pass up a chance to kiss Master now, could you?"


    "But you knew the consequences of that, didn''t you?"


    "Ara, ara? Nothing happened, right, Master?"


    I sighed again, deciding it was better to just let it go than to argue with her. Technically, nothing did happen since I stopped the disaster from happening in time anyway, so she''s not exactly wrong.


    "Punishhhment for cheatingggg!" ria announced, slurring her words drunkenly.


    All of us looked at her to see my little sister carrying several bottles of hard liquor in her arms. She unceremoniously popped their tops off and shoved one of them into Iris''s mouth fearlessly.


    I could see a sh of indignation cross Iris''s eyes but a quick mental warning from me stopped her from trying to End ria.


    She does deserve a little bit of punishment for the stunt she pulled so I even told her to temporarily seal her divinity for tonight.


    Iris sighed mentally but did as I instructed, slowly drinking the bottles of liquor ria was holding out to her under her watchful eyes.


    But because she was no longer in her divine form, she could not just chug it down like her divine self would have done, resulting in her being quite meek while slowly sipping away at the alcohol while looking towards my direction for help.


    ria was not amused by that.


    "Ehhhh¡­ You''reeee meant to jusssst chug it aaaaaall down! Like thissshhh!"


    She snatched the bottle of whiskey away from Iris''s grasp just so that she could start gulping down its contents in a single swig.


    "Puaaahhh!! Takeshhh that ya light weigssshhhs!! Can''t even drink likesshhh that can you? All of you areeeee light weightsssshhh!!"


    Taking that as a challenge, the rest of my disciples also started emptying bottles of alcohol down their throats, each of them trying to one up the other.


    Those that didn''t really want to take part in the challenge got dragged into it instead.


    If they weren''t drunk before, they were most certainly drunk now.


    It seems like they''ve already given up or forgotten about the bottle game we were ying before in favour of having a drinkingpetition instead.


    I tried to escape but Tsuki had appeared with a bottle of mead in her hands which she promptly stuffed into my mouth while giggling like a little schoolgirl.


    "Ehehehe~ It''shhh not fair Aniue isshhhn''t dwinkwing~ Dwink up!!"


    Diao Chan was also giggling with a bottle of wine in her hands, "Yessshhhh~ Get Mashtwer Dwruuunk! Then wewuuuu take turns to¡­ To¡­ To copu¡­ Cop¡­ Fuck! Mmmm~"


    "Ufufufu¡­ Ufufufu~ Brendan too~ You need to drink more¡­ Yes, drink more¡­ Fufufu¡­ Get more liquid courage¡­ So that you can confess to your Master~" Manami chuckled, also clearly drunk and force feeding my female alchemist with bottles of alcohol.


    At least I made it such that no one could get alcohol poisoning and neither could they feel sick from drinking tonight. The only problem they will have to face is the killer hangover they will get tomorrow morning which suited me just fine.


    Can''t have them not facing any consequences for drinking irresponsibly after all.


    The most important thing is that they''re all having fun now.


    I chanced a peek at Cai Hong''s corner of the room even as Tsuki shoved a new bottle of mead into my mouth, prompting my disciples to start cheering for me as I gulped down its contents.


    Predictably, after eating so much and being sofortable, the loli dragon had fallen asleep on top of her cotton candy bed with a very contented look on her face. By the look of things, she''s going to stay that way for a very long time.


    I teleported the little dragon into my room upstairs, making sure to also ce a silencing inscription since I know for a fact that my disciples will be making a lot of noise very soon.


    Alpha and her fellow youkai maids were also doing the best they could to amodate my disciples, but I know sooner orter they would be roped into their drinking as well.


    And yep¡­ Diao Chan has her arm around Delta, pulling the elf towards her and shoving a bottle in her hands.


    While I was considering how to escape, Lilith tugged my arm in a huff, "Daddy! It''s not fair that you''re not getting drunk!! Get drunk with us too!"


    I pulled out the empty bottle of mead from my mouth and raised an eyebrow at her, "Do you have any idea what could happen if I was drunk?"


    Lilith shrugged, "Who cares? Mother already tried to kiss you and if Daddy really did something bad, you can just reverse it right?"


    "Nah, if I was drunk, who''s going to control all of you?"


    The demoness giggled, "Then I shall get drunk too! Drink up Daddy!"


    She immediately stuffed another bottle of alcohol into my mouth while tossing her head back to gulp down her own bottle of it, as though she had expected such a thing to happen from the start.


    I had just finished drinking the contents of the bottle she had shoved in my mouth when something solid impacted my chest.


    I looked down and Iris was looking up at me all teary eyed and blushing, "Waaaa¡­ I''m sowwy Mashterrrrr! I''ve been bwad!!! Don''t hate meeeee! I''m sowwyyyy!"


    Ok¡­ So err¡­ Drunk non-divine Iris is a crybaby¡­ Noted.


    "I don''t hate you," I told her calmly.


    Iris blinked a few times before finally saying a single word, "Oh."


    She turned back around and copsed onto the bed, "Yayyy¡­ Master doesn''t hate meeee¡­"


    As soon as she said that, she promptly fell into a blissful sleep.


    Huh¡­ I¡­ Was definitely not expecting that¡­


    And it seems like everyone here is well and truly drunk¡­ Which means they are now looking at me with the eyes of predatory beasts¡­


    No prizes to guessing what they wanted to do now with how they''re looking at my pants¡­

 Chapter 946: I Blame The Bottle (*RRR)

    <h4>Chapter 946: I me The Bottle (*RRR)</h4>


    (MC POV)


    Honestly¡­ I already kind of expected this to happen¡­ That''s why I''m not surprised when one of them literally pounced on me to rip my clothes off.


    I looked down at Diao Chan sniffing my bare chest like some sort of drug, even giving me a few licks here and there.


    The rest of them watched on while still enjoying their alcohol, currently content with just watching. I noted that Brenda was drinking much more desperately than before, which either meant she was trying to get herself even more drunk or she just wanted to forget what she was looking at.


    Though with the amount that she was currently consuming¡­ I think she''s going to get wasted before anything else.


    Soon enough, I was stripped nude and Diao Chan got on her knees.


    "Ahhaaannn~~ Master''s sceeeeeent~ It''s so thick~ I wanna bathe in iiiiiiit~" She moaned while pressing her nose against my navel, her breath brushing against the base of my manhood.


    Her hand was already busy stroking myself to full hardness even as she continued to sniff me.


    Once I was fully hard, she licked her lips at the sight, fully intending to engulf it with her mouth when something moved even faster than her.


    "Thank you for the meal!" Lilith squealed, appearing in front of me on her knees.


    Without so much as a warning, she had mped her mouth around the tip of my shaft and sucked, the tinge of red on her face suggesting she was drunk as well.


    "Huuuugghh?!" Diao Chan sputtered, ring at Lilith who had begun sucking my cock with relish. "That was mine!!"


    My Witch tried to pull Lilith off me but unfortunately for her, the demoness was much more stronger in terms of physical strength so she barely budged from her efforts. Instead, Lilith just continued to suck and lick my meat pole without a care in the world.


    I was in no shape to do anything as Lilith''s blowjob felt mind blowingly good, the way she teased the slit and also sucking the entire length with her mouth was pushing me over the edge. I didn''t even have the capacity to wonder how she became so good at such a short span of time.


    Before I could even ask, Diao Chan had given up on trying to taste my cock and instead, opted to taste my mouth instead by giving me a deep kiss.


    Lilith took the chance to intensify her sucking, her right hand reaching down to pump my shaft while her left started massaging my balls.


    I let out a groan into Diao Chan''s mouth as I felt my cock hit the back of Lilith''s throat again and again, the demoness was really trying to make me cum right now.


    Diao Chan broke our kiss and smiled at me, "Let yourself loose, Master¡­ im us and fuck us~"


    I shuddered at her words and my balls contracted, shooting my sperm straight into Lilith''s eager mouth.


    Only when I was done spurting my seed into her mouth did she release her grip on my cock, pulling her head back slowly and using her tongue to catch thest dribbles of cum leaking out from my urethra.


    Diao Chan then pounced on the demoness and started devouring her mouth with her own, my witch doing her best to slurp up as much of my seed as she could from her mouth.


    I felt Lian Li tugging on my arm, "Master¡­ Us too¡­"


    Looking to the side, I realised the rest of my disciples were already standing stark naked with their legs spread, most of them still busy masturbating themselves with their fingers.


    All except Brenda who, predictably, copsed into unconsciousness after drinking all those bottles of alcohol around her.


    I snapped my fingers and copies of me appeared all around the room, each of them going to a different girl to start making love to them.


    I enjoyed the sensation of kissing all of my disciples while the rest of me started mounting them in various positions, pushing my already hard cocks into their leaking pussies.


    With my concentration spread out among so many bodies, the pleasure I was receiving also increased exponentially and it was through sheer force of will that I did not instantly orgasm within the first insertion.


    The girls had other ideas however, as those on top of me started mming their hips up and down desperately while those under me grinded their hips against me with wild abandon.


    My vision swam and I was only vaguely aware of my surroundings as the pleasure I was receiving overwhelmed my senses, almost as if I was kissing Iris again.


    The room was filled with the sounds of my disciples'' moans and screams of ecstasy with the apaniment of flesh hitting against flesh.


    I could see myself ploughing into Diao Chan from behind, watching her fleshy bottom shake and wiggle with every thrust of my hips while she busied herself by sucking on the cock of another body of mine.


    Then I would be listening to Guiying screaming herself hoarse as I fucked her in a missionary position, her legs and arms wrapped around me in a need to get me closer to her.


    My vision would then drift to see Manami and Kiyomi engaging in a passionate kiss while I fucked the both of them from below, their tails wrapped around a few of my other clones'' cocks as they jerked them to orgasm.


    My two little sisters were also melting in a puddle of bliss as I fucked them from above in a piledriver position, their screams of pleasures echoing around the room while their fingers were entwined with mine.


    Eris and her four personalities had also opted to split themselves and were enjoying a very rough fucking while bent over the beds, my clones not showing them any mercy as I pounded them from behind.


    My gaze shifted again and now I was watching how Lilith''s bosoms were bouncing up and down while she continued to ride me, her face one of wanton lust.


    Then there was Lian Li sitting on myp, making slow, sensual movements with her hips as she made out with me, her pussy slowly massaging me to my inevitable climax.


    I even saw myself fucking Alpha as the wolf youkai screamed out her pleasures while I patted her head at the same time, her tail wagging furiously behind her.


    Even Gamma was not spared as I pounded the centauress from behind while another me made out with her from the front. Beside her were Delta and Gamma receiving a simr treatment as I pounded the feline and elf into puddles of bliss.


    When I finally came, it was to a chorus of screams as I filled each and every one of my girls with my seed, some of them even having it sttered on their bodies or in their mouths.


    I had no doubts the entire resort heard us, which really didn''t matter at this point.


    And then¡­ It was round two.


    *


    (Brendan/Brenda POV)


    "Ah! Ah! Master! Right there!"


    "Master!! I''m cumming!! I''m cumming!"


    "More! Master!! More!"


    "Ahaaan~ Onii-sama~"


    "Harder Daddy! I want it harder!"


    "Me too, Master~ Make me yours~"


    "Pat me!! Pat me more, Master!! Pat meeeeeee!!"


    I awoke to the sounds of girlish moans and the pping sounds of flesh against flesh.


    Feeling a little lightheaded, I opened my eyes to see my senior sisters being pounded by Master in various different positions while they screamed out their pleasures. All of them had rather lewd faces on them and Master certainly wasn''t going easy on any of them.


    I looked down at myself to realise I was naked but also I had boobs.


    A dream then, I concluded, before rolling over to go back to sleep.


    Sleep is nice.

 Chapter 947: New Blood Needs To Be Shown Their Place

    <h4>Chapter 947: New Blood Needs To Be Shown Their ce</h4>


    (MC POV)


    The vacation felt longer than it actually was, probably because of all the things that had happened these few days.


    Guiying had returned to the capital to resume her duties while Lilith came back to Heaven Sect with us. The demoness had taken up the position as my unofficial assistant teacher by keeping an eye on my disciples for me.


    That was a good thing since there was something I had to do so I had to leave them by themselves for a little while. I made sure to tell Lilith to take care of them before I left though.


    With Xun Guan, Shiori and Akari as mypanions, I teleported all of us to the Sanctuary. Of course Iris had followed along as well, she was keeping herself invisible at my request since I didn''t want any altercation between her and the monsters. Better safe than sorry.


    On the teleportation tform inside Sanctuary, I was immediately greeted by Jack, the Beholder blinking its multitude of eyes at me in greeting.


    "Wee home, Divine One. Shiori has already told us of your wish to help us. We truly are unworthy of your benevolence."


    I don''t really remember him being this polite before but ok.


    "Hello Jack. How are things around here so far?"


    He gestured for us to move using one of his eyes and I followed behind him with the two foxes nking me, Jack leading the way deeper into the Sanctuary.


    "In terms of the situation within this side of the Death Mountains? It couldn''t be better. On the other side however¡­ I fear conflict may be unavoidable."


    I frowned at his answer, "I don''t understand what''s wrong with that though. It may not be the most elegant of solutions but with who I''ve seen around here, I don''t think the other side could triumph against you guys if ites down to a fight, yes?"


    I mean, have you seen what monsters are in this Sanctuary? We have giants, dragons, liches, behemoths and even a goddamn leviathan. What does the other side have that can rival them?


    Jack made a motion that might have been a shrug, "That is one of the issues, we do not know. But what we do know is that they have something that could crush Melody very easily if we were judging by their aura."


    "There''s someone there that can beat a leviathan?"


    "I think it would be better if the others exined it, Divine One."


    Jack stopped at the war room of the Sanctuary and ushered me in. Entering said room, I found several monsters were already gathered there and waiting behind the war table that showed a map of the continent, most of them I knew personally while a few new faces were also scattered amongst them.


    "Wee, Divine One. We thank you once again for offering your divine assistance," Benjamin greeted with a bow of his head, prompting the rest to mimic his action with varying degrees of respect.


    Before I could return his greeting however, someone near the corner of the assembled monsters snorted, "This is the one you bow your heads to? When we were approached to join this little group of yours, I was promised that the master of this coven is a Divine. I see I was lied to."


    Everyone including myself turned to see the speaker, finding the person to be a young man with pale skin and dressed in all ck leather clothes standing there with an arrogant look on his face.


    "Gilead," A female Giant I remember seeing during the fight with Lilith growled. "Watch your tongue."


    The man snorted, "Please, Mohvri. Are you telling me a proud Giant Magi like yourself is actually bowing her head to a weak human like him? I had expected better of your race. To think the proud Giants had fallen so far, it truly is a pity."


    I could see most of the room prepared to strike the arrogant man down right there and then, but a quick raise of my hand stopped them.


    "Gilead, is it?" I asked, stepping forward to lean against the giant table in the centre of the room.


    The man turned up his nose at me, "You do not have the qualifications to say my name, human. I am the Ancestral Vampire of the Valpeer Family, I have been in this world even before you were swimming in your father''s ballsack."


    I couldn''t help but let out a chuckle at his words, which only made him even more pissed.


    "Is something funny, human?" He growled, spitting out thest word.


    "Oh nothing. I was just wondering if you even know who I am?"


    He crossed his arms and scoffed at me, "Why would I care to know who an insignificant being like you is?"


    "Because I am Master Lin?"


    "So? Is that name supposed to mean something? I can assure you that whatever your Lin Family is, my Valpeer Family is much more illustrious in every way!"


    I raised an eyebrow at Benjamin.


    "The Valpeer Family are located in the far northern regions of the Death Mountains. They have built their own independent estates and are not involved in the rest of the world, thus they do not know much about the Cultivation world either," He exined helpfully.


    Ah, these must be the ones they had trouble convincing back then.


    I''m guessing they managed to make their estates self-sufficient so they didn''t have a reason to venture out into the world, content in being the kings of theirnds with no enemies to worry about. Because of that, they don''t even know how the world has changed without them.


    Gilead huffed, "So this little human is a cultivator? Now my interest is piqued. What little illusion did you use to trick everyone here into thinking you''re strong?"


    I noticed Akari''s fur was standing and her tail was curled slightly, a clear sign she was preparing to pounce.


    I ced my hand on her head to calm her down before smiling at the vampire, "Why do you think I had to resort to such methods? Surely they have told you how this Sanctuary came to be?"


    "No? And why should I care?"


    "Because your life might be forfeit if you don''t?"


    "The only reason why I''m not leaping over this table to rip your throat out is because it''s beneath me to do so. Watch your words, human."


    "I''d think it''s more because of the fact that those around you would strike you down before you could even do that, no?"


    "Hmph! I understand now. You must be adept at mind control, right? Unfortunately for you, Vampires are masters of mour and your weak skills can''t affect someone like me. It seems I was right in thinking this group was simply a gathering of the weak."


    Oh well, I think I''ve pushed enough. I can see that even Stephanie was nearing the limit of her patience even though her skull wasn''t showing any emotions.


    I readied the skill that I knew would knock him out when the dragon at the back suddenly spoke out with a small tremble in his voice, "Divine One¡­ If you are going to use your Elemental Pressure¡­ Please direct it only to him¡­"


    Oh? I''m surprised this dragon knows about what I was going to do.


    Seeing my surprised face, the dragon answered before I could ask, "It is natural I know. I was there when you first used it. I admit I was sceptical when I first joined as well, but to be able to crush my mind so easily like that¡­ I do not wish to experience that again."


    Err¡­ Crush their minds? Not sure if that is what people experience when I''m doing that but when the dragons were using it on me back then, it was just instilling a sense of fear so it shouldn''t be that bad? After all, if I as a human could withstand it, they should--


    Oh wait¡­ I''m not exactly human so I can''t use myself as a benchmark for these kinds of things¡­ I forgot.


    Fuck it. It works, I ain''t going toin.


    I looked directly at the Gilead, causing the vampire to re back at me.


    "What are you loo--"


    He didn''t finish his words before I let out a burst of elemental pressure directed solely at him.


    His mouth hung open for a second before his eyes rolled to the back of his head, his entire body copsing backwards in an unconscious heap.


    "Apologies Divine One, we will deal with this idiotter," Stephanie sighed while shaking her head.


    I waved my hand, "It''s fine. I think he should already know where he stands after this. If he doesn''t, you''re free to do whatever you want to him."


    "Divin One''s benevolence truly is vast."


    "Ahem¡­ I suppose we shall continue?" Benjamin suggested, as though the vampire never existed.


    Right, let''s just get on with it.

 Chapter 948: A Second Fragment

    <h4>Chapter 948: A Second Fragment</h4>


    (MC POV)


    "Can I eat him?" Akari asked, gesturing to the unconscious vampire with one of her tails.


    Shiori made a noise that might have been a sigh but I shook my head before she could go smack her sister, "Don''t, he might hurt your stomach."


    She whined but returned to my side as Benjamin brought everyone''s attention back to the meeting.


    He nodded at me, "As you are aware, Divine One, we are currently facing unusual resistance from the monsters on the other side of the Death Mountains. At first, we were doing just as well as we had here but they had suddenly banded together to oppose us."


    I leaned against the war table, "Any idea why? Is it just because of the rampage you guys did back then that pushed them towards this?"


    Stephanie spoke up, "We believe it was one of the reasons but most likely not the main reason. We suspect an entity with greater strength forced them to ally themselves together, especially considering how powerful they had gotten in such a short span of time."


    I frowned slightly, "Yes, that''s one thing I wanted to know. You''re telling me there are monsters there even stronger than you guys? How have they stayed hidden and the country remaining intact?"


    One of the Hydra''s heads, Sabrina, slithered forward, "There''sssss only one that issss powerful. The resssst are mosssstly pusssshoverssss."


    "Ok, so one strong monster. Even stronger than all of youbined?"


    "We do not know exactly, but that particr being managed to overpower Norman here," Benjamin gestured to the dragon behind him. "That being''s Elemental Pressure was enough to force him to retreat. Thus we decided it was better for us to be a little more cautious in handling that group."


    Akari snorted, "So? We can just rush him together. All of us can''t die anyway so if we do that, he can''t get all of us!"


    Kiyomi smacked her sister on the head with her tail, "You idiot. We still take time to reform and while we''re all gone, what''s stopping them from invading Divine One''s domain?"


    "Ehhhh¡­ I''m sure Master could just fry him up or something¡­ Actually, can''t Master just will that loser out of existence right now? Just poof and he''s gone! Problem solved!"


    Her words only earned her another smack on the head, courtesy of her sister.


    "You''re really shameless, sister¡­ How can you even suggest for Divine One to do anything?"


    I raised my hand to stop her from hitting Akari anymore, "Actually, she does have a point. I came here to help you guys after all and I''m not going to half ass this. If it looks like it would be a better idea for me to wipe this monster from existence, then that''s what I would do for you all."


    Kiyomi immediately lowered her head, "We thank Divine One for your benevolence once more."


    Waving her words away to show that it was no big deal, I brought the conversation back to the more important issue, "So who or what is that strong monster? Another dragon?"


    This time it was Thomas who spoke up, "No¡­ He is a¡­ Goblin."


    I blinked a few times, "You mean¡­ Like a Goblin lord or a Goblin king?"


    "No¡­ Just a normal goblin¡­ He managed to suppress Norman and force him back with the pressure alone."


    Ok¡­ That''s a little fishy¡­ If you told me this was a stronger species of goblin I could even understand such a thing happening, but a normal goblin intimidating a dragon, albeit a young one, with his own elemental pressure? That should not be possible.


    Then again, I''m basically a walking example of impossible things being possible anyway so I''m in no position to talk.


    At least it was only on the level of pushing the dragon to retreat and not knocking him to unconsciousness, meaning he wasn''t really that strong whenpared to the other monstrosities I have dealt with before.


    Then again, I have Iris literally standing beside me who hasn''t stopped staring at me since the beginning.


    Probably sensing my thoughts, the Giant Magi acting as the representative of her group stepped forward, her long, grey hair billowing around her despite there being no wind.


    "My sisters and I have been looking into this goblin for a while and we have realised that this goblin did not gain his powers until rather recently. Or at least, from what we can divine, he most certainly did not possess this strength before we had started integrating the monsters on the other side of the mountains."


    I crossed my arms, "Ok, so that means something happened within this period of time. I''m guessing this isn''t as simple as this goblin going through some hardcore training montage to be stronger than a young dragon? Maybe¡­ He picked up something¡­"


    Wait a moment¡­ The timing of this is just too coincidental¡­ Don''t tell me this goblin managed to find itself an Origin Fragment and absorbed it?! Omniscience?!


    ¡­


    Are you serious?! How in the bloody hell do you have TWO Origin fragmentsnding in the exact same World?! This is even more impossible than your childhood friend, sister, ex-girlfriend and current girlfriend being roommates and having no idea they are rted to you!


    Seriously, what the fuck?


    Ughh¡­ Then again, Muon did say she was sent to this World because they sensed there were anomalies¡­


    I sighed, finding it pointless to be worked up over this so I simply moved on.


    "Ok, so am I right in assuming that there are ns for negotiations to be carried out with the other side arranged?"


    Benjamin nodded, "We do. In fact, the negotiations were to be carried out a few hours from now. We were wondering if Divine One would like to watch?"


    I waved my hand at him, "No, I''ll do you one better. I''ll go and talk to this guy myself. Just let me know what are the terms you want from the other side and I''ll talk to him about it."


    All of the monsters in the room gasped and they immediately started protesting about my safety and propriety. All of that was quickly silenced when I simply said, "That goblin has something which belongs to me."


    Honestly, the switch in the atmosphere the moment I uttered those words was extraordinary.


    One moment they were worried and panicking, then the next moment I could feel boiling rage and bloodlust flood the entire room. The anger was so thick that even the still unconscious Gilead twitched in response.


    Benjamin ced his hands on the table, "Very well¡­ In that case, we shall leave all negotiations to Divine One while we support him from behind, any objections?"


    There were none.


    Good, I can just go and talk to that goblin, find out about his goals and then take the Origin fragment back without any other problems. Then convince their side toy down their arms and join us. Easy as pie. Won''t even need to be a fight or anything.


    "Then let us prepare for war, we shall burn them all to the ground until nothing of theirs is left," Benjamin dered solemnly.


    ¡­


    Eh?

 Chapter 949: Negotiation 101

    <h4>Chapter 949: Negotiation 101</h4>


    (MC POV)


    Ok, I''m not sure how this went from talking about negotiating with the goblin to a full blown war¡­


    Actually, let me just ask them.


    "Ahem¡­ Why are you guys suddenly preparing for war?"


    All of them turned to look at me as though they didn''t understand what I just said.


    Shiori was the one who answered my question though with an obvious hint of confusion, "Did Divine One not say that the goblin took something from you?"


    I nodded, "Yes? What does that have to do with anything?"


    "For there to be someone audacious enough to willingly steal something from Divine One¡­ It''s natural that we should be delivering divine punishment on them, right?"


    I shook my head, "No, that is¡­ Err¡­ I guess it''s not really considered stealing because it''s not like I told people not to take it¡­ It''s more like he found something I lost and he doesn''t know it belongs to me. And because it gives the one who takes it quite a power up, I wouldn''t me him for taking it either."


    Stephanie gasped, "So that moron only became so strong because of this Divine object he stole?"


    Err¡­ Divine object? Whatever. I suppose you can call it that from their perspective so I simply nodded my head.


    Jack made a sound that might have been a snort, "To take something belonging to Divine One is already a sin worthy of death. To think he would use it against Divine One as well¡­ Obliterating him is already considered a mercy."


    Right¡­ I almost forgot they do ce me rtively high on their pedestal¡­


    Normally I would be all for them going to exterminate those monsters since they were still a threat to everyone else, but a quick check with omniscience showed that the war would result in an entire swath ofnd being rendered inhabitable for a very long time.


    No need to resort to using the nuclear option because of a single goblin.


    I cleared my throat, "Anyway¡­ I''ll just have a quick chat with him, no need to do anything drastic yet. Even if ites down to it, I''ll deal with it, ok?"


    Since I don''t know how receptive he was to the idea of returning the Origin fragment to me, I should still prepare for a fight.


    Incidentally, these people could also be seen as Origin Wielders since they have some control over the Origin fragment they have absorbed.


    Unfortunately, they are the kind of Wielders that everyone else in the know despised since they did not gain their powers through the gods. Thus, they are mostly stigmatised as thieves and given the name of Origin Usurpers by the other Wielders.


    Truly ironic, given the current circumstances.


    If Lilith knew about this, she would have already gone there and popped the goblin''s head off personally without hesitation. But well¡­ I''d like to see if he''s willing to give it up willingly first before I start decapitating people.


    Call me a hypocrite but after seeing the monsters in the Sanctuary, I''m a little bit more hesitant in killing monsters willy nilly now. I will also emphasise on the words ''a little bit''.


    Ok, that''s not the full truth. I''m also really curious on what an Origin Usurper is like. I mean he literally has a piece of me inside him, does that change anything in him? What does it feel like? Could I tell if he has it just by looking at him? So many questions that I and things I want to test by meeting him first.


    So I did my best to convince the others to just let me handle it.


    With their worries about my safety assuaged, I was led to the ce where the meeting will take ce with the goblin Origin Usurper.


    It turns out they had decided to hold the meeting on an open in on the other side of the Death Mountains, closer to the goblin''s turf as a gesture of trust but also where ambushes would be hard to pull off.


    Both sides were allowed to bring twopanions as guards, so naturally I brought Akari and Shiori with Xun Guan posing as my clothes. No need for people to know about Xun Guan.


    On the other hand, the goblin came alone, either because he was absolutely confident of himself or because of his arrogance.


    Judging by the way he was swaggering towards us, I''m guessing thetter is more likely.


    He stopped a short distance away from me, inspecting me up and down as I stood in ce, waiting to see what he would do.


    The first thing I noticed was a slight blue glow around him, which I suppose is because of the Origin fragment in side him.


    He pointed his finger at me, causing Akari and Shiori to instantly raise their hackles as they prepared to attack him, barely stopping in time when I held up my hand.


    Unperturbed by the disy, the goblin continued, "You. Weakling. Leader of weakling monsters?"


    I blinked a few times at him, "Umm¡­ Yes?"


    He sniffed at me, "But you no monster? You smelly human. You lie. Lying human want die?"


    I couldn''t help but smirk at his question, "I am technically not human either. It''s also true that I am their¡­ Hmm¡­ Actually, I''m not really officially their leader, more like their patron I guess?"


    "Me knew it! Smelly human liar! Youeugh at King Gob!!"


    "Do we really need to talk to this guy?" Akari groaned, pawing the ground in front of her impatiently. "He''s already so annoying¡­ Can I eat him? Oww!"


    Shiori smacked her sister on the head, "Quiet. You''re being rude in front of Divine One."


    That got the goblin''s attention as he shifted his finger to Akari, "You! Who you?! Me not see you before!"


    "Because you''re not important enough to see me, duh. Can I eat him now, Master?"


    I sighed, "Please don''t, you''ll upset your stomach."


    The goblin looked like he was trying to understand if I had been insulting him or not.


    Before he coulde to a conclusion, I got his attention again by bringing the conversation back on the reason of why we''re here in the first ce.


    "Ahem, king Gob yes? I''m here as the patron of the monsters you have met before to open negotiations between our two groups. Are you alright with this?"


    He shifted his full attention back to me, taking a few more moments to consider his next actions before finally letting out a growl.


    "What you want?"


    Oh? I was honestly not expecting him to listen at all and get right ahead to attacking me, guess I''ll just y the part then.


    I cleared my throat, "What do you know about the power you have obtained? Do you know how you got this strong?"


    In an instant, the demeanour of the goblin changed instantly and he had his arms up threateningly, "You! Smelly human! King Gob knew it! Smelly human want King Gob''s power! You not take! This power King Gob''s!"


    Without waiting for our response, a blue glow enveloped his body and I could sense the power of Origin seeping out from him.


    Curiosity got the better of me as I watched him use his Origin fragment to bend reality around himself.


    His aura intensified and a wave of power crashed into us, sending even Shiori and Akari stumbling back a few steps though it didn''t affect me in the slightest.


    He definitely feels much stronger now, even though his physical appearance underwent absolutely no visible change aside from the glow.


    He lifted his arms into the air arrogantly, "Grawwrrr!! King Gob crush smelly human!! Make little foxes my toys! Eat them!!"


    Ok, that''s where I draw the line.


    I went ahead and gave him one big p across the face, instantly dissipating the power he had umted and causing the goblin to look to the side dumbly.


    He was about to turn back and roar at me but his voice turned into a painful squeak when my foot shot forward to punt him in between the legs, hearing a very loud and especially satisfying ''crack''.


    Yeah, no one threatens my mofu mofu and gets away with it!

 Chapter 950: Negotiations Concluded, Easy

    <h4>Chapter 950: Negotiations Concluded, Easy</h4>


    (MC POV)


    "Now what do you have to say?"


    "Me¡­ Guggh¡­ Me sorry¡­"


    "I can''t hear you."


    "Me sorry¡­ Me no eat foxes no more¡­"


    "Good," I spat, dropping the stupid goblin back on the ground after the thorough beating I had given him.


    I dusted my hands before taking a step back, turning behind to see the two foxes looking at me with a weird expression on their faces.


    "What?" I asked.


    Akari shivered, "Master, can I just say you''re really hot?"


    Ok¡­ Where the hell did thate from?


    "Please ignore my sister, Divine One¡­ She''s always been a little¡­ Unhinged¡­"


    Right¡­ Anyway¡­


    I cleared my throat, "Ahem¡­ As I was saying¡­ Do you know how you came to obtain this new power of yours?"


    "Gob¡­ Gob looking for berries¡­ Gob find pretty stone in forest¡­ Gob took it and¡­ And became strong¡­ Gob not know where pretty stonee from."


    So basically this goblin literally just came across an Origin fragment that was just¡­ Sitting there? Out in the open? With nothing to guard it?


    At least this meant that there wasn''t someone who was passing these around like candies for some reason or another. Hey you never know, ok? It could be a possibility!


    Either this is the luckiest or unluckiest goblin in existence or the universe is conspiring against me. How the hell did this thing go undiscovered for so long? It''s not like these Origin fragments are only recently popping up, right?


    Wait¡­ They aren''t¡­ Right, omniscience?


    ¡­


    Ok, good. So there is indeed a fixed number of Origin fragments currently in existence with no new ones appearing anytime soon. Good to know.


    Anyway¡­ How do I get the Origin fragment out of him?


    ¡­


    Oh, that simple? I can just pull it out of him? Alrighty then, I''ll just do that after we finish this problem here.


    "So¡­ King Gob? You know that the monsters you have been fighting against are under me, right?"


    "G¡­ Gob knows now¡­ Gob no fight¡­ No kill Gob, please¡­"


    "Well, all you need is to get your monsters to join us, should be easy enough, yes?"


    His eyes lit up, "Yes! Yes! They listen to Gob! Gob will tell them to join you!"


    Well that was easy. Honestly I don''t really care if he agreed to it or not. Heck, I don''t even care if the monsters end up joining us or not. If they weren''t cooperative, I''m sure Akari and Shiori would have ordered their extermination because of the threat they posed.


    And if they chose to join us, then so be it. Even if they were to betray uster, it wouldn''t even matter since I could just reverse any damages they did.


    Then again, I trust Benjamin and the rest to be able to take care of things without me in the first ce since I''m only just here to prevent that catastrophic war I saw as a potential future. Aside from that, they''ve been doing fine without me, even though this was most definitely not what I expected to happen back when I saved them¡­


    Speaking of which¡­ I wonder how they will react to Lilith?


    Hmm¡­ I guess they should have already known about her situation considering Akari and Shiori had already seen her.


    Speaking of which¡­


    I turned back towards the two foxes, both of them watching the goblin warily.


    "Err¡­ So he''s agreed to surrender and turn over the other monsters to us¡­ That means this matter is settled, right?"


    Shiori shook her head, "It''s not that simple, Divine One. Monsters have always respected only one thing: power. They follow this little goblin because of the power he possesses. Even if he orders them to surrender, they will simply see him as weak and have someone else rece him as the new head, most likely an even more moronic one who would be much more aggressive in their methods."


    I frowned, "Hold on¡­ This guy is already the strongest monster they know and even if he surrenders, the others would think he''s weak?"


    Akari made a snorting sound, "There''s a reason why these trash are still trying to oppose us despite being outmatched, Master. The smarter ones have already epted their positions, the hot-headed ones are already dead, thus we''re left with the idiots that formed a group because they''re too idiotic to decide for themselves."


    Err¡­ I don''t think the equation is that simple but what do I know?


    Unexpectedly, the goblin spoke up, "Yes! Yes! Other monsters stupid! Even more stupid than Gob! Gob smart! Gob make them work! Gob useful!"


    "Shut up, nobody asked you, trash," Akari growled, showing a level of hostility that I didn''t expect from the usual her.


    The goblin whimpered and shrunk back like a beaten animal. Funny how the tables have changed so quickly.


    I raised an eyebrow at the foxes, "Ok¡­ Then what do you suggest we do?"


    Shiori''s tails swayed in the air slowly, "Hmm¡­ Honestly those monsters are more of a bane than a boon to us, so we would rather just get rid of them."


    "Buuuuuut~" Akari drawled, her own tails flicking from side to side, "If Master wants to avoid us sttering them into nothingness, then all Master needs to do is to kill that little green moron there in front of them! They''ll see Master as the stronger one and bow to you!"


    The goblin let out another whimper but made no sounds of protest.


    Now I see why he was trying desperately to promote his usefulness just now.


    I turned back to look at the goblin who was trying his absolute best to make himself look smaller. I didn''t really consider it before but I guess the fact I subdued him also kind of yed into respecting power thing, that''s why he''s not even trying to fight back anymore.


    In this regard, I guess I would prefer to deal with monsters than humans since it''s more simple.


    "Well¡­ How about we just go and see the other monsters first before we make a decision? If ites down to it, I can just get rid of them myself."


    "Ooohhh~ Watching Master work is always a treat! Count me in!" Akari giggled, rushing over to rub her snout against my thigh.


    Shiori wasn''t as receptive to the idea, however and protested, "At least have arger escort, Divine One. It would make a much better impact if you were to show up with them as well."


    I saw the merit in her suggestion so I nodded my head, "Alright, then I''ll leave it to you to prepare if that''s ok?"


    "Of course. I will deal with it right away, Divine One."


    Alright! Now we''ll just go there, wave our powers around and that should be all good!


    I didn''t think this would be settled so quickly and easily. Guess I was worried for nothing!

 Chapter 951: When Your Exes Show Up

    <h4>Chapter 951: When Your Exes Show Up</h4>


    (Lian Li POV)


    If there were two words to describe Lilith, it would be ''ve driver''.


    When Master taught us, He was patient, gentle and loving and¡­ And¡­ And really, really sexy¡­ Ehehe~ Just having Master there is already such a good eye candy~


    But then with Lilith¡­ She''s utterly merciless and really demanding, not to mention the fact that she''s definitely not eyecandy material for us. In other words, she''s theplete opposite of what Master is like.


    "Come on! Daddy gave you all the tools and you''ve made so little progress?! When were you nning to ascend?! In your next lifetime?! This is why mortals are so pathetic! And you! You think you''re some big shit for ascending first? You have yet to even truly ascend yet! Not to mention gaining full control over your domain! What the hell have you been doing?!"


    A few of us scowled at her but there was nothing we could say since it was true.


    Right now, we''re being given a tongueshing because of our supposed less than ster performance in our training today.


    As much as I hated to admit it, she does have a point and what she was doing was definitely beneficial for us.


    But still, I have a feeling she was being this ruthless purely because she was still a little jealous of the fact that Master had picked us as His disciples. She might deny it, but I''m pretty sure this was part of the reason.


    "You''re a real ve driver, you know that?" Tsuki hissed, saying the exact words I had in my mind about Lilith.


    Lilith rolled her eyes, "Please. If Daddy didn''t ask me to go easy on you, I''d have made all of you destroy your bodies to build them back up again repeatedly. Daddy really coddled all of you, didn''t he? Should have thought so, otherwise all of you wouldn''t-- ARRGGHH!"


    Her sudden scream of pain brought me out of my thoughts and all of us turned to look at her, only to see Cai Hong chomping on her arm with an adorably angry look.


    "No bully!" Cai Hong squealed, still biting down on her arm.


    "Ouch! Ouch! Alright! Alright! I''ll stop now! Sheesh! Stupid dragon," Lilith growled, snatching her arm back from the maws of the loli dragon and clutching it defensively.


    Cai Hong gave her a satisfied huff and went back to the gazebo, enjoying the cookies Master had left behind for her.


    Lilith muttered a curse under her breath as she massaged the arm that Cai Hong had bitten before turning back to us.


    "Well? What are you still doing here? Fuck off already. Sheesh."


    The ve driver stormed off without another nce back, stepping out of Master''s courtyard in a huff. Her personality really changes drastically when Master isn''t around¡­ Then again, most of us are the same too.


    "Fucking vindictive bitch," Diao Chan cursed, groaning in pain as she tried to stretch herself. "Can''t believe she''s the same person who was screaming her lungs out while Master was pounding her from behind that night."


    I couldn''t help butugh at herment, "It is Master after all. Now I don''t know about you, but I can use a bath."


    The rest of them agreed and all of us prepared to move to the baths, only to stop when three beams of light fell from the sky to drop down right in the middle of Master''s courtyard.


    The shes of light were so intense that I had to cover my eyes to shield myself from it, holding it there until the light finally subsided after a moment.


    Standing in the middle of Master''s courtyard were three women whom I have never seen before.


    The one on the left had ck hair that was tied up in a ponytail, drawing attention to the two small horns that were jutting out at the top of her head.


    The one standing in the middle had reddish hair that cascaded past her shoulders, the colour matched by the fiery red eyes that she was using to inspect her surroundings.


    Thest woman had tinum blonde hair that was a stark contrast to the blood red lips and eyes on her face, giving her a sort of an ethereal glow.


    All three of them were simr in the fact that they were exceptionally beautiful, almostparable to us. Almost.


    "Didn''t you say he would be here?" The blonde woman muttered, not even sparing a nce at us.


    "He was. His scent still lingers here¡­" The woman with the fiery hair scowled while sniffing the air, her eyes looking around Master''s courtyard. "This must have been his home, the entire ce is flushed with his smell."


    All of us immediately came to the conclusion of who these three were looking for and were immediately on guard.


    The ck haired one stepped forward and looked at us with disdain, "Are you sure your nose is not broken? Why would such pathetic beings live with him?"


    The red haired one growled at her, "I will never mistake his scent you bitch."


    "Funny, aren''t you the bitch here?"


    The blonde one ignored herpanion''s squabbles and moved in front of us, pulling out a scroll and unfurling it to show us a picture of Master.


    "You¡­ What are all of your rtions with this person?"


    Of course we weren''t going to just tell them the truth as easily as that.


    "Why do you want to know?" I asked.


    Before I realised what had happened, my neck was suddenly grabbed by the blonde girl and lifted up into the air.


    I responded by punching her towards her face with a lightning infused fist, forcing her to drop me right before my fist connected.


    I leapt back into a fighting stance as everyone also prepared to fight, even the servants that were scattered around the courtyard.


    The three women watched our actions with mild amusement, not at all worried that they werepletely outnumbered. In fact, they were looking at us like we were merely stones at the side of the road they had encountered.


    The one with ck hair spoke, "Interesting¡­ Perhaps he knew we wereing and escaped?"


    The red haired one sniffed the air, "Then we''ll just follow his scent. These things are of no use to us."


    Before any of us could say anything, the three of them shed away as abruptly as they came, leaving all of us confused and honestly quite pissed.


    "Oh hell¡­ I was afraid of this¡­" A voice muttered, prompting all of us to turn towards the entrance to see Lilith standing there with a look of exasperation on her face.


    "What do you mean? Who are they? Why are they looking for Master?" I asked immediately.


    Lilith sighed, "Those girls¡­ They used to be part of Daddy''s harem from another of his incarnations. Guess they came to look for him."


    What?

 Chapter 952: These Yanderes Are Crazy

    <h4>Chapter 952: These Yanderes Are Crazy</h4>


    (Lian Li POV)


    "Exin," I practically growled at her.


    Lilith rolled her eyes at me, "What? Did you think you were the first women that Daddy has ever bedded? Please."


    "Exin," I repeated, letting some of my anger seep into my voice.


    The demoness tilted her head at me, "I already did, didn''t I? Those girls were also Daddy''s harem except they were from a different life. In other words, I guess they could be considered to be your senior sisters."


    "Except they do not look like they have a benevolent reason to be looking for Master," Manami pointed out.


    Lilith nodded, "Indeed they do not. They were thrown into the Abyss when their obsession with Daddy reached a rather¡­ Destructive level. It was to the point where they wanted to be as close to Daddy as possible."


    "That doesn''t sound too bad?" Brendan noted.


    "By that I meant they thought the only way to get as close as possible to Daddy was to chop Daddy up into pieces and consume him."


    "Ok, I take that back. What the fuck?!"


    "Yeah, they thought that''s the only way they could get closer to Daddy. In fact, they seeded in doing just that, which was why they were thrown into the Abyss in the first ce."


    ria shook her head, "I see now, they''re definitely yanderes. Crazy bitches should be put down."


    Tsuki also nodded her head, "That''s right, what''s so difficult about loving someone normally, like us?"


    "Who threw them there?" Kiyomi asked.


    Lilith snorted at her question, "Mother of course. Who else?"


    I fought to keep the rage within me in check, "Then why are they out now?"


    "Did you forget? Daddy mentioned that the seal on the Abyss was broken? Those tentacled trash would have been too big to slip out from my siblings unnoticed, but three little existences like theirs escaping from the void was not an impossibility."


    Manami gasped, "Ara? I recall that you had asked if Master was fine with letting ''them'' go free right? You were referring to these three?"


    "Of course. But I guess Daddy must have expected this already and made ns, so I wouldn''t be too worried."


    Diao Chan growled, "No. Those bitches hurt Master in another life. There''s no way we will let them go so easily!"


    How could anyone who ims to have loved Master do something so despicable to Him?! If they had simply loved Master, I might have even overlooked their rude and snobbish attitudes¡­ But to know that they have willingly harmed Master because of some moronic misconception about how they should love Master¡­ That is uneptable!!!


    Lilith scoffed, "Yeah, here''s the thing. Those three are fully ascended goddesses in their own right. Also, because they consumed Daddy, they''ve obtained an Origin fragment within themselves too. All of you wouldn''t even be able to touch a strand of hair on their bodies before they crushed you with a thought."


    "Origin fragment?" Kiyomi gasped.


    "Oh, you know of it?"


    "Yes, Master found one during our trip to the beach. He said it was a piece of himself and others could gain part of his power by absorbing it."


    Lilith shrugged, "That''s basically the gist of it¡­ So as stupid as it is, they aren''t wrong in thinking that consuming Daddy would bring them closer to him since they are taking that part of him into themselves."


    Diao Chan stamped her foot in anger, "Not if it involves hurting Master! Master should be the one doing the hurting! They should be tied up and whipped! Flogged! Dissected and dismembered! I¡­ Ehehehe~ Master whipping me~"


    All of us ignored the Witch''s abrupt descent into her fantasies.


    "What about you?" I asked, gesturing towards her. "You''re not going to do anything about them?"


    Lilith shrugged, "If Daddy says he has it handled, then of course I wouldn''t step in. Besides, I wouldn''t want to even exist in the same dimension as those three in the first ce, much less even be in the same World."


    Manami''s eyes glowed, "Ara, ara? In that case, you just need to tell us what we need to do to kill them?"


    "That''s easy, you just need to know how to kill a god."


    All of us stared at her silently.


    She shrugged, "I did tell you they are goddesses in every sense of the word. The only one who might even be able to stand up against them right now is our little golden girl here and even then, that''s assuming they''re just standing there and letting you hit them without fighting back."


    ria clenched her fist, "We''ll just need to use the big guns! If that''s still not enough, then we''ll use even bigger guns!"


    Tsuki looked at her doubtfully, "You think the answer of killing a god is just using a big gun?"


    "Pfft, don''t you know? God is on the side with the best artillery! Just give me a range and I''ll blow them all to kingdome!"


    Master''s other little sister merely rolled her eyes in response.


    Honestly, as ridiculous as it might sound, I''m with ria on this one. I wouldn''t be surprised if she actually managed to make a godkiller weapon of some sort.


    Lilith shrugged, "Whatever, I won''t stop you from going to fight them, but definitely count me out for this."


    "Fine, but at least tell us where they are," I sighed.


    The demoness stretched her palm forward, facing the sky. Blue sparks of light gathered on her palm before it converged to form a mirror of sorts.


    She tossed it to me without warning and I managed to catch it before it struck me in the face, scowling at her.


    "There, that thing will show you where they are. As I said, leave me out of this little fight, you hear? Now excuse me while I go bury myself in Daddy''s clothes so that I can get the stink of their existence out of my nose."


    With those words, she made a beeline towards Master''s room, no doubt to ransack His wardrobe.


    I looked down at the mirror Lilith had given me and the rest of my sisters and Brendan peered over my shoulder to look into it as well.


    At first it showed nothing but a reflection of ourselves but the surface quickly shimmered to reveal a map of Beiyang with three dots moving away from us towards the Death Mountains. No doubt those dots were reflecting the position of those three pieces of trash.


    I turned back to look at them, "So¡­ Are we going to kill a few gods?"


    Kiyomi raised an eyebrow at me, "Are you sure you can kill one?"


    "Of course not. But these bitches hurt Master in another life! They''re even going to find Master right now to do the same thing again! I''ll be damned if I wasn''t going to at least try gouging out their eyeballs and feeding it to them! Then I''ll slowly cut up their fingers one by one, their bodies piece by piece, their organs one by one and their souls bit by bit! I''ll make sure they suffer every single second and feel the pain Master must have gone through because of them!"


    "Ufufufu~ I agree~ Now then, shall we? I can teleport us to their flight path and we can meet them there~" Manami suggested.


    I checked with everyone and all of them nodded their heads to show they were fully prepared.


    "Do it."


    A circle of light appeared under our feet and we were immediately whisked away.


    Time to make these bitches answer for their atrocities!

 Chapter 953: Yandere VS Yandere

    <h4>Chapter 953: Yandere VS Yandere</h4>


    (Lilith POV)


    As much as I didn''t want to get myself involved¡­ Daddy did tell me to keep them safe so I couldn''t just leave them to their fates.


    I was hoping that they might give up after I told them I wouldn''t be involved, but I should have known they were too stubborn for that.


    Making sure I had made myself invisible to all senses, I followed Daddy''s disciples to where they had nned to intercept those three disgusting pieces of trash. They had chosen a spot within the Death Mountains as their interception point, which was smart since it wouldn''t matter much if they fought here and caused tons of destruction.


    I sighed at their rashness, did they really think they could take on those three by themselves? Sure, they were moronic pieces of trash, but they were still moronic pieces of trash that survived being stuck in the Abyss so that counts for something.


    Not to mention the fact that they do have Origin fragments within each of them, boosting their capabilities even further.


    All of them spread themselves out in a semicircle with the ones able to fly floating up into the air to intercept them.


    A short whileter, three figures appeared flying across the sky and stopped a short distance away when they saw them.


    "Hmm? What are all of you doing here?" The one with the tinum blonde hair asked,nding in front of them with a scowl on her face. "Weren''t you all still being lost littlembs back at hisir?"


    It took me a moment to remember her name, Pimvare the Soul Vampire. I don''t usually remember the names of pathetic pieces of trash like these but they have earned a spot in my memory for being such big pieces of trash.


    Daddy''s golden girl floated forward, a look of rage stered on her face, "We know who you are and what you''ve done. Do you think we will let you do whatever you want to our Master?"


    "You Master?" The red haired one, otherwise known as Tyriana the Star Wolf, repeated before sniffing in their direction. "I see¡­ I didn''t think it was the case since the entire ce was filled with his scent, but since all of you reek of his smell too¡­ You''re all part of his new harem, aren''t you?"


    "Ufufu~ So it seems," The red fox woman of Daddy''s new harem answered with a smile that did not reach her eyes. "And you three are our Master''s past captors."


    The one with the ck hair stepped forward, if my memory still serves she should be Heaven Splitter Leanne, also just as big of a trash as the other three and the one who cut Daddy up into pieces.


    "Captors? I know not what you have heard but if you must know, we are the ones who love our darling the most in existence."


    "And to show that love, you cut Him up and ate Him?!" The white fox of Daddy''s harem spat, obviously enraged at the mere thought of it, just like the rest around her.


    Pimvare sniffed at her disdainfully, "Hmph¡­ If you even had to point that out, then I don''t even understand why darling keeps you all around? You''re not even good enough as a recement for us."


    The golden girl growled back at her, "Master most certainly has no need to rece you with anyone. You''re not even worth remembering."


    Pimvare waved her hand dismissively, "How delusional. You have no idea how deep our love for each other was. We are destined for each other and no one can get between us, not even that white haired bitch who was so obviously jealous of us. Our love transcends dimensions."


    "How does killing and eating the one you love show your love for Him, pray tell?" The girl in the cheongsam asked, her fists clenched.


    Tyriana snorted, "Truly worthless. How else will you be closer to the one you love the most? There is no other way to be closer to them aside from partaking them within yourself."


    "And then when you digest Him, He''s gone, isn''t He? Are you idiots fucking dumb?!" The girl with the twintails screamed. "How dare you hurt my Onii-sama in another life?! Even this self-proimed sister over here wasn''t delusional enough to do that!"


    "Hey!"


    Leane turned up her nose at Daddy''s girls, "In that case, how do you all even show your love for darling? It''s clear all of you are just talk, nothing more."


    The one with the golden hair moved forward, "We worship Him. His soul, His body, His very being. That is how we love our Master."


    "In other words, we have sex with our Master as proof of our love," Daddy''s witch stated as a matter of factly.


    Oh by Daddy, she should not have said that.


    This maye as a surprise but¡­ These three are virgins¡­ Daddy has never slept with any of them.


    The reaction from the three of them was instantaneous.


    All of them leapt forward at Daddy''s witch, intent on killing her where she stood for doing something that they never managed to do.


    Tyriana had transformed partly into her wolf form, her hair lit aze with crimson fire while her nails elongated into ws to tear her target apart.


    Leanne had summoned her sword out of thin air, the woman''s eyes shing silver while her de was swung towards Daddy''s witch''s neck.


    Pimvare''s face had also morphed to show her vampiric features, her fangs and nails sharpened into miniature daggers that were further enhanced by the blood aura she had d herself with, just so she could erase the woman in front of her from existence.


    I was prepared to jump in until I realised there was no need to.


    Daddy''s fire fox had intercepted Tyriana, batting her fire away with a wave of her own and sending the wolf back with the help of the ice fox.


    Daddy''s swordswoman had also split herself into four and parried Leanne''s sword away, though it also resulted in all four of them being flung away as well.


    As for Pimvare, she found herself being held back by Daddy''s golden girl herself, the newly ascended goddess grasping the vampire''s hands while her body was d in her cosmic lightning.


    "How dare you?" Pimvare screeched, pushing her weight against the new goddess. "How dare you sully our darling''s purity with your filth?! He belongs to us! Us!! You shouldn''t even be looking at him at all! Much less be touched by you!! All of you seduced him with your tricks and took our darling away from us!!!"


    Lightning formed around the golden girl as she pushed back with equal force, growling, "Master belongs to no one. If you even think His purity is something that can be tainted, then you are the one who is unworthy of Master! Master is the true Divine, too good for the likes of a moronic bitch like you!!"


    An explosion blew the both of them back, forcing them to disengage as the two groups red at each other.


    "I''ll kill all of you, carve you all up piece by piece and let beats feast on your remains! How dare you seduce our darling?!" The vampire spat.


    The golden haired goddess gnashed her teeth at her, "That''s interesting, because I was just about to say the same thing to you. How dare you hurt our Master?!! To even think about it is sacrilege!!! We''ll wipe you from existence for even thinking about doing it again!!"


    And the two groups shed.

 Chapter 954: Current GF VS Ex GF

    <h4>Chapter 954: Current GF VS Ex GF</h4>


    (Lian Li POV)


    This blonde bitch was both fast and strong, but not fast or strong enough that I couldn''t deal with her myself.


    Unfortunately, that also meant that I had my hands full with fighting her and I could provide no assistance to the others.


    At this point, I have already realised her nature as some sort of vampire, if the fangs and the blood she was controlling were not already enough of a giveaway.


    "I was first!!" She roared while shing her ws at me. "I saw darling first! He belongs to me!!"


    I ducked under another one of her shes, barely avoiding the de made of blood that sailed over my head.


    The de struck the rock face behind me, easily cutting into the rock and leaving a gash that bubbled and boiled on the stone. If that had hit me, my body would no doubt be the one that was boiling.


    "Hmph, more like you forced yourself on Him, didn''t you? Unlike you, Master chose me!"


    I struck out my fist and unleashed a st of electrum coloured lightning towards her face. Just looking at her face made me want to mess it up so bad.


    The vampire bitch summoned a blood red shield that deflected the lightning away, allowing her to close the distance between us.


    I barely managed to raise my arms in time before her fist struck my defence, sending me flying back to crash into the mountain.


    Recovering instantly, I rolled away from my crash site, right before another fist smashed at where my face had been.


    I sent a bolt of lightning her way, striking her on her back and embedding her into the mountain in the crater I had made. Taking advantage of that opening, I followed up by summoning a column of lightning from the sky to engulf her.


    There was a screech of pain before the vampire bitch flew out from the st, looking a little burnt but otherwise unaffected.


    Before I could defend myself, her fist had buried itself into my gut, sailing right through my defences.


    I had expected there to be some sort of pain but something translucent had formed around the impact site and repelled her away from me, shielding me from the punch.


    For some reason, I felt something in the air was beginning to crack before the vampire bitch reached out and stopped it. I knew it was because of her since a trail of blood had extended from her fingertips to wrap itself around something invisible in the air.


    "Trash! You pieces of trash!!" She screeched, her eyes glowing red. "Why does he protect you so?! What makes you all so special that he ced so manyyers of protection on you?!! Darling belongs to us!! Not you!!!"


    She pulled her fist towards her side and I could feel something being forced out of me.


    Sensing that it would be bad if she seeded, I shot out a spear of lightning aimed at her face.


    The vampire bitch raised her fist and deflected it away to st the tip of the mountain off, the bitch not even fazed by the attack in the slightest.


    I gasped as a light sphere the size of a watermelon was wrenched out from me to float into her hand and a sense of loss suddenly overwhelmed me.


    For some reason, the ball of light felt like Master, or at least a part of Master. And right now¡­ That bitch was reaching out for it as though that thing belonged to her.


    LIKE HELL I WOULD LET HER PUT HER HANDS ON IT!!!


    A sense of rage bubbled up from my core and I shot forward in a blur of electrum.


    Punching out both my fist, I smashed into both her face and chest, sting her away from the ball before her fingers could touch it.


    I immediately caught the ball carefully with my hands and hugged it to my chest, afraid that it would disappear if I were to leave it unprotected.


    This came from inside of me, no doubt about that. Then the memory of that Cain bastard resurfaced in my memories. Did she try to do the same thing?


    I immediately tried to find what was wrong with me, what was missing?


    Did I still love Master? Without a doubt.


    Ok, nothing''s wrong with me. But then what is this sphere?


    Before I could make any guesses, the vampire bitch shot out from the crater she had made to reach for the orb, her fangs bared and her face scrunched in an ugly snarl.


    I twisted away from her to protect the orb and felt her nails rake across my back.


    I hissed, expecting pain to blossom from where she had struck but nothing of that sort happened.


    Looking behind, I noticed the glow of a shield fading away like the previous one, protecting me from the attack of that vampire bitch.


    She screeched at me and tried to attack again, this time I gave her a lightning st to her face that sent her crashing towards the ground.


    I took the opportunity to look around the field as well, finding the rest of my sisters also locked inbat with the other two pieces of trash.


    The red haired one was engaged with Manami, Kiyomi, Diao Chan and Tsuki, the four of them managing to keep her at bay with their Techniques and Spells while she defended herself with her fire.


    On the other side, Eris had reformed herself into one body as she fought the ponytailed one with her sword, their des creating small shockwaves that rocked the mountains with every strike. Behind her were Brendan and ria, both of them supporting our swordswoman as much as they could.


    I don''t know what ria was using, but it looked different than the usual weapons she would use, this one firing off beams of light instead. Unfortunately, it only served to annoy her opponent more than anything else.


    Amongst them, I noticed Manami, Diao Chan and Brendan were also holding on to the same light sphere as I was, most likely also forced out by the bitches they were fighting.


    The light sphere pulsated in my hands and I wondered what I was supposed to do with it, it was obviously taken out from me but how do I put it back?


    I looked back down at where the vampire bitch had crashed, only to see a blood red spear tossed towards me that struck me in the stomach.


    Again, the invisible shield red to life and absorbed the impact like it was nothing, even though I was pretty sure that spear could have cleaved this mountain in two easily.


    I raised one of my hands and shot another bolt of lightning at her, an attack she avoided by disappearing in a puff of ck smoke.


    I felt the hair on the back of my neck stand, my instincts prompting me to turn right as something hit me in the back and sent me crashing down towards the earth.


    The invisible shield around me red again, protecting me from both the attack and the crash, though it still caused a part of the mountain to break and roll off the side.


    I looked up to see the bitch floating up in the sky, looking none worse for wear despite all the attacks I''ve thrown against her.


    It was obvious that we were at a standstill.


    I wasn''t strong enough to beat her and what must be Master''s love is protecting me from her attacks.


    "Pathetic! Utterly pathetic! Why does he protect you so?!!" The bitch screeched.


    I sneered, "Isn''t it obvious? Master loves us more than he ever did you. He never belonged to you."


    She let out a roar and blinked in front of me to punch me in the gut, only to be repelled by the barrier that manifested around me.


    She skidded along the ground before looking up to snarl at me, "Bitch¡­ You''re all weak and pathetic. You''re just a fledgeling goddess who hasn''t taken full im over your domain. You can''t defeat me!"


    I was about to shoot an insult back when I noticed someone standing a short distance away, looking at me with sparkly eyes.


    A smirk formed on my face and I tucked the orb under my arm so that I could lift my empty hands in front of me, as though I was carrying something.


    "I know¡­ But she can."


    The strongest loli in existence teleported herself into my hands.

 Chapter 955: This Does Not Have Lolis Seal Of Approval

    <h4>Chapter 955: This Does Not Have Loli''s Seal Of Approval</h4>


    (Cai Hong POV)


    Cai Hong remembers.


    Cai Hong remembers Papa hurt by three bad sisters.


    Cai Hong wanted to eat them but Mama threw bad sisters into big, ck hole.


    Bad sisters are here to hurt Papa again. Cai Hong no want Papa to be hurt.


    Big sis Lian Li is fighting bad sisters, but big sis Lian Li is not strong enough to beat bad sisters. Cai Hong must help!


    Cai Hong waved at big sis Lian Li! Cai Hong is here to help!


    "I know¡­ But she can."


    Cai Hong remembers.


    Yes, I remember.


    Fucking whores who hurt Father like they owned Him. Mother saved you all from being ripped to shreds thest time, you won''t escape from me a second time!


    The backstabbing bitch in front of me scowled, "Why do you have a Myriad Colours Dragon here?"


    "To make you suffer," I answered for big sister Lian Li as I finished morphing into my half dragon form.


    My wings unfurled themselves from my back, ring out to its full span in a disy of power as I stared that little vampire bitch down.


    With a p of my wings, I was airborne and flying straight towards the little waste of existence.


    The blonde bitch only had time to blink before I punched her in the jaw, causing a tooth to fly out of her mouth before she was sent crashing into the mountain.


    I let out a roar before descending upon her, my fists raised overhead to hammer down on her prone form.


    She tried to shoot out some kind of spear at me and I unfortunately had to leap away to avoid it before I could hammer her face in.


    No, the attack wouldn''t have done any harm to me, but I was aware of theyers uponyers of defensive inscriptions Father had ced upon me.


    If that had hit me, the rm and defensive inscriptions would have been activated and Father would be alerted to the ''danger'' I was in, something I most definitely do not want to happen right now.


    This bitch had already extracted the automatic defence and rm inscriptions from senior sister Lian Li and prevented it from being activated, which was why Father was still not aware of this scuffle. I would prefer that Father remains unaware of our current fight so that I could tear this trash''s head off myself.


    Mistaking my movement as a sign of weakness, she rose up into the air and summoned even more of those spears to throw at me.


    I weaved through the attacks effortlessly, not even letting a single one of them put so much as a scratch on my skin.


    Another p of my wingster and I was right in front of the bitch again, my fist pulled back in preparation for a punch.


    "Womb Buster!!" I roared, punching her right in the babymaker.


    The blow sted her back into the mountain, smashing her through the rock face and blowing her out to the other side of it.


    Not giving any time for her to recover, I flew straight through the hole she had made and grabbed her by the neck, holding her up in the air with a hand.


    I snarled, "Mother never gave me the satisfaction of ending you myself. Now, I can make you suffer for hurting Father."


    She opened her mouth to say something but I wasn''t going to give her the chance. Using my other hand to hold her steady, I pulled back the hand that was holding her throat, ripping out the flesh from her neck.


    She gargled, but I knew she wasn''t dead yet.


    She had consumed Father''s flesh in one of His incarnations and gained a little of Father''s divinity; a missing throat wouldn''t be enough to kill her. Not to mention the fact that she was also a full fledged goddess, a physical death was not enough to permanently end her either.


    As though to prove my point, she used the blood that was spilling out of her throat to form a sword, shing the de towards my neck.


    I used my wing to bat her half hearted attack away, leaving me free to morph my head back into its draconic size before chomping her head off in one bite.


    The sword was shed at me again, the body moving despite the absence of a functioning head.


    My tailshed out and snapped the blood construct in two, giving me time to mp my jaw over her torso.


    Before I could rip it off, however, I saw a wave of fire st itself towards me from both sides.


    I growled in frustration as I had no choice but to release my grip on that vampire to avoid the attack, just so that the defensive inscriptions Fatherid on me won''t activate..


    The fire bitch my big sisters had been fighting seemed to have realised what I was trying to do and prioritised attacking me instead.


    If only I was just a little bit faster, I would have been able to rip Father''s Origin fragment out from that Usurper''s body.


    "Leanne, we need to leave," The wolf growled, standing in between me and the rapidly healing vampire.


    Within seconds, her head had already reformed, as though I hadn''t ripped it off her neck just moments ago.


    Pity, I think she looks better without a head.


    The swordswoman who was guilty of cutting up Father appeared beside her to scowl at me, "Why is a Myriad Colours Dragon here? Has he chosen to im back his Origin in this incarnation?"


    "It would appear so¡­" The vampire bitch muttered, stepping up to join them even as my big sisters and big brother appeared behind me.


    The vampire seemed to be thinking about something before she suddenly reared her head back inughter, "Fufufu¡­ Ahaha! Ahahahahaha! I knew it!"


    All of us were staring at her, wondering why this crazy bitch suddenly startedughing for no reason.


    "I think she''s finally gone senile with age," The wolf bitch sighed.


    The vampire snorted, "Do you not see? This is proof that darling still loves us! He has imed back his Origin to break us out of the Abyss! I knew there''s a reason we found traces of him near the breach! He wanted to release us all along!! He wants toe back to us!"


    The sword wielding bitch gasped, "Oh! That makes sense, fufufu~ Darling always belonged to us after all~ These girls must have been used as practice for his bedroom skills so that he would give us the best night of our lives~ How charming!"


    "I have never met anyone as delusional as these bitches in my life," Big sister Tsuki spat.


    Big sister Manami giggled, "Ufufufu~ Truly sad, isn''t it? Creating some kind of narrative that doesn''t exist just to appease themselves. Truly pathetic~"


    "Oh, sorry, were the recements saying something? Unfortunately, we don''t have any more time to waste on you~ We still have our darling to find so that he can return to us where he belongs~" The vampire chuckled.


    I sensed the three of them starting to bend space around them and immediately moved to grab at their throats.


    Unfortunately, I was just a split second too slow and they disappeared from view before I could stop them.


    I turned back to look at big sister Lian Li who immediately understood what I wanted, bringing out the mirror that pretentious demoness had created. She looked at it for a moment but frowned and shook her head.


    "I don''t understand¡­ They''re not showing up in the mirror anymore. Why?"


    "That''s because I only made it in mind to track them while they are on this World," Big bully Lilith exined, the demoness appearing out of thin air. "They''ve gone off World for now."


    Big sister Lian Li recovered from big bully''s sudden appearance quickly, "Then give us something that can find them off world!"


    The demoness shook her head, "I don''t think you should. Daddy is going to return soon and I doubt you want him to find out about your escapade here?"


    Ah¡­ That''s right¡­ We should go back first.


    ¡­


    Cai Hong wants Papa''s huggies¡­

 Chapter 956: This Is An Escort Mission

    <h4>Chapter 956: This Is An Escort Mission</h4>


    (MC POV)


    I looked up at the monsters gathered in front of me.


    "Err¡­ This group is meant to be a simple escort for me, right?"


    "That is correct, Divine One."


    "Only for escort, right?"


    "Yes, Divine One."


    "So tell me why is it that each and every one of them are beings capable of destroying entire cities by themselves here?" I asked, gesturing towards the group wildly.


    Seriously, Shiori and Akari were already technically enough as bodyguards. I thought they wanted to bolster the roster by adding in a few more orcs or maybe a few skeletons. What I didn''t expect was for all the leading monsters of the Sanctuary to be present here along with their own cadre.


    Stephanie was there with her own small army of undead, Benjamin brought along a handful of his tentacle buddies too, Theodore was leading his orc party and even Thomas brought along another Behemoth with him.


    Then there was Melody in her Leviathan form and even the hydra sisters came along with a smug look on their faces for some reason.


    At least the kobolds and Jack were left behind to guard the Sanctuary so they weren''t here, otherwise I''d think this group wouldn''t look like an escort but more of a raiding party.


    Scratch that, there''s beings here that can tten cities by themselves already so I guess it wouldn''t have made much of a difference anyway.


    Man¡­ Is it toote to say no to them?


    "Shiori is right, Divine One, those monsters will only respect a disy of power," Benjamin chuckled before gesturing to the goblin that was standing off to the side and looking quite pathetic. "So unless Divine One wishes to execute that goblin in front of them, this would be the best way."


    I sighed, "I''m not worried about that. I''m more concerned about the fact that this is going a little overboard, don''t you think?"


    "Don''t worry Divine One, we will make sure no harm befalls you under our watch," Thomas assured me helpfully.


    Dude, I really doubt there''s anyone in this World that can harm me in the first ce. The literal being that can End the entire universe is standing right behind me, you know? I highly doubt anything can get past her to get to me fast enough.


    ''Ara, ara? You''re making me blush, Master~''


    Right¡­ You do remember you actually got drunk that day, didn''t you?


    ''Ufufufu~ Did Master enjoy it? I was sure that Master would enjoy such a sight.''


    No way, you aren''t telling me all of that was just an act?


    ''Ufufufu~''


    Yeah, definitely not an act, I''m not buying it.


    In response, Iris merely smiled at me and said nothing more.


    I turned my attention back to the gathered monsters, "Well whatever, you''re all here already anyways so we might as well just get on with it. Ahem, Gob, will you lead the way please?"


    The goblin jumped a little at his name being called but quickly recovered, "Yes! Yes! Gob guide! Gob guide! Follow Gob!"


    The disdain my group of monsters felt for him was palpable, but at least they didn''t say anything more.


    Our group followed him towards one of the hills near the edge of the Death Mountains. From what the goblin told us, they had taken over one of the goblin''s underground dwellings and fortified it as their base.


    Standing guard at the entrance were several goblins and a single orc. One might think that the physically superior orcs would be inmand of the group but seeing how a goblin was riding on the shoulders of an orc like he was some glorified mount, the power dynamics of the group was quite clear.


    My guess would be the fact that since the strongest being was a goblin, it also elevated the other goblins'' status above the other monsters.


    And judging by how that goblin was currently thrashing the head of the orc he was riding on for not standing straight enough, I can see they have not taken their new position gracefully. The other goblins were also enjoying the spectacle rather than actually keeping watch.


    "Useless! You are great Gobbo''s horsey! Stand straighter!!"


    "B¡­ Boss Gobbo¡­ Vi¡­ Visitors¡­" The orc cried out, trying his best to remain dignified despite being smacked on the head repeatedly.


    That got the attention of the other goblins as they turned to look in our direction. It goes to show how much they weren''t paying attention to even miss our group moving towards them when we weren''t even trying to hide ourselves.


    At first, all of them showed terrified expressions, since even Stephanie''s skeletons could have wiped the floor with them easily. But they noticed who was leading the group and their confidence returned.


    "King Gob!"


    "King Gob return!"


    "Hail King Gob!"


    All of the goblins began shouting out greetings, not even giving us a second nce.


    The one riding on the orc''s shoulder pped his mount on the cheek, prompting the orc to take a few steps forward before stopping in front of our goblin guide. A kick in his ribs then prompted him to sink down to his knees so that the goblin riding him could get off.


    "King Gob, return! These weaklings, new recruits, yes?"


    The responses he got from his words were varied to say the least.


    I was amused, the monsters behind me were outright murderous and Gob himself was utterly terrified.


    The only reason this new goblin still lived was because I had raised my hand to stop the monsters behind me from tearing him apart.


    Unfortunately, he just had to dig a deeper grave by mistaking my action as a greeting.


    "What''s this? Human? King Gob bring food! Today we feast! Eat human!"


    "Master, can I eat him, please? Pretty please?" Akari asked, nudging my side with a snout.


    "No, he''ll hurt your stomach."


    "But he won''t¡­ Please?"


    "Don''t eat such unhealthy things ok? Eat this instead."


    "Oh! Master''s cookies! Nom!"


    I grinned as Akari munched on the cookie I gave her before turning back to the goblins. Gob was now whispering frantically to the other goblins who looked like they were turning greener and greener by the second.


    Gob noticed me and quickly turned back around with a smile on his face, "Gob¡­ Gob lead yes? Follow Gob! These Gob''s underlings, they call big meeting!"


    At his words, the other goblins quickly scurried off, leaving a very confused orc still kneeling on the ground.


    Theodore stepped forward and growled at him, "Geddup. Ya''re an orc. Have more pride dan dis!"


    The orc looked confused, shifting his gaze between Gob and Theodore beforending on me.


    His eyes widenedically, "You¡­ You''re Masta'' Lin?"


    I was a little surprised, "You know of me?"


    "''da wun ''oo ttened a part uv ''da deth mountains, kreated a city sized meteor an'' basically ''da only be''n ''n dis kontinent ''dat everyone kan agree not ta fuck wit''? Yes, aye do know uv ya."


    Ok, how does he know and who the hell told them?!


    I turned to Benjamin who just shrugged at me, "It''s true and it helps us to filter out the smarter ones."


    Should have known they were spreading those kinds of rumours¡­


    Whatever. From this orc''s demeanour I can already guess that some monsters are here against their will, so let''s just have a nice talk and then we can all go home.


    And look, this orc is already about to piss himself, I should have known that letting all of them follow me would be a bad idea¡­

 Chapter 957: I Told You It Was A Raid

    <h4>Chapter 957: I Told You It Was A Raid</h4>


    (MC POV)


    Honestly, I wasn''t really expecting much when I entered the cave. I mean¡­ It''s a goblin cave for crying out loud.


    And well¡­ I was not disappointed in my expectations.


    There wasn''t much inside it, not even in terms of fortifications. Everything was either carved out of stone or mashed together using pieces of wood.


    Most of the monsters that I saw were mostly just listless and hanging around on their own or engaging in personal fights with other monsters.


    The cave itself was probably only meant to fit goblins but because of the new additions, they simply dug it wider to amodate everyone else but that was also done with the bare minimum amount of effort. The ce honestly looks like it was ready to copse any minute.


    I noticed a few of the goblins running around and yelling out instructions, no doubt following their king''s orders to gather everyone somewhere. All of the monsters stopped what they were doing and started herding themselves towards one of the caves, though quite a few of them were doing so begrudgingly.


    Yep, the power dynamics in this little ce is already quite clear to me.


    "They look pathetic," Akari remarked, wrinkling her nose at them. "Couldn''t we have just burned the entire ce and be done with it?"


    "Quiet sister."


    "But it''s true¡­"


    "You forget that Divine One never asked for us to engage in genocide."


    "Bleh, fine¡­"


    I don''t even know how I should react to that little conversation¡­ The fact that the only reason that they aren''t killing everyone is because I didn''t tell them to, or it''s an option they are ready to resort to¡­


    A few of them saw us but once they spotted Gob leading us, they quickly got out of our way without a word.


    Soon enough, we reached arge cavern where all of the monsters had gathered. The only thing worthy of note here was a crude throne at the end of the cavern carved out of stone.


    Gob led us towards the throne under the watchful gaze of everyone else inside the cavern. By the looks that they were sending us, I think I can already guess what is going to happen as soon as Gob tells them about the change in management.


    As though reading my thoughts, I felt Benjamin talking to the others telepathically so I snuck my own telepathic connection in to eavesdrop on them.


    ''Be on your guard everyone, I suspect these people will riot as soon as they know about us.''


    ''Hmph, I expected as such. At least I can get a few more corpses to experiment on. Maybe I can get more abyssal knights¡­''


    ''Leave Divine One''ssssss protection to ussssss.''


    ''Hmm¡­ I''m not sure that this cavern is big enough for my full leviathan form¡­ Guess I''ll have to stick with my smaller one. Try not to bring the ceiling down on us if you can help it, Theodore.''


    ''You don''t need to worry about us, we''ll be careful. Just make sure none of these rabble even touches a strand of Divine One''s hair.''


    ''Oohhh~ Does that mean I can eat them?''


    ''Sister¡­ If you embarrass us anymore in front of Divine One, I am pulling you out from guard duty.''


    ''Ehhhh?! I''ll be good, I promise! Please don''t take me away from Master!''


    ''I''ve already been saying this for too long¡­ Why do you keep insisting on calling Divine One ''Master''?! Divine One isn''t even your Master! Change the way you call him!!''


    ''I don''t wannaaaaaaa¡­ Master is Master!''


    ''You''re lucky I can''t smack you right now¡­''


    ''Now, now, let''s remember the task at hand, Shiori, you can argue with herter. I''m not sure if there''s anyone else that can listen in on our telepathic link so let''s keep this as brief as possible.''


    ''Hmph¡­ My sister and I will act as the vanguard then. No doubt the monsters will go for the stupid goblin first so we can toss him in front of us when it starts.''


    ''Oohh~ Very mean, sister. I likey!''


    ''I am going to smack you a lotter¡­''


    ''Again, please. No arguments now. Are we clear on the n?''


    A chorus of mental affirmatives rang out.


    I pulled my connection away, hiding a small smile that appeared on my lips from their antics. Somehow, knowing that all of my monsters were getting along well with each other fills me with a sort of pride.


    Still, I wonder how the monsters on my side managed to unite together so strongly aspared to this group? Evidently, just having a powerful leader does not make the others more willing to work with each other, yet mine did not have this problem at all.


    ''Ufufufu~ It is natural since they are all worshipping you, Master~ It is the only reason why I even tolerate their existence~''


    Yes, thank you for your input, Iris.


    ''Ara, ara? There is no need to thank me, Master. In fact, if you want everyone else here to be wiped from existence, you only need to let me know~''


    I''ll keep that in mind.


    Eventually, our group reached the throne and Gob turned to face us, gesturing for me to take a seat on it with as much respect as he could possibly show.


    I didn''t need to look back to know that my monsters approved of his actions while the other monsters werepletely shocked at the sudden turn of events.


    Although¡­ I''ll have to decline his offer since that piece of rock looks quite ufortable to sit on.


    ''Ara, ara? Master can sit on myp instead if that pleases you~''


    Err¡­ No need, thanks.


    Gob hesitated over my rejection but decided it was a better idea to just move on.


    The goblin turned to face the rest of the monsters in the cavern, ignoring the fact that they were now looking at us with quite hostile eyes.


    "Everyone! Gob king no more! Human, new king! p!"


    ¡­


    Silence¡­


    That was¡­ Not how I expected this to go¡­


    Then again¡­ I suppose expecting more out of this goblin that basically used up his entire lifetime''s worth of luck to get the Origin fragment wouldn''t know anything about ruling in the first ce. That''s why his group of monsters are so different from mine.


    The silence was suddenly broken by a robe-wearing skeleton at the back, "Is this a damn joke! He''s strung us along like fools! I''ll kill you and rip that power out of your undeserving corpse!!"


    That was the cue for the rest to let out a challenging roar and make a rush towards us.


    Welp, this was well within our expectations so there''s no need for us to be surprised. In fact, Akari and Shiori had already positioned themselves in front of me even before the roar happened.


    Just like they had nned beforehand, Akari curled her tails around Gob who let out a yelp of surprise before he was tossed straight into the mob, smashing them aside like bowling pins.


    Part of the group peeled away to start thrashing the goblin but the rest continued their advance towards us.


    Guess it''s going to be a fight after all.

 Chapter 958: This Wasnt Even A Fight

    <h4>Chapter 958: This Wasn''t Even A Fight</h4>


    (MC POV)


    Sorry¡­ Did I say fight?


    What I really meant was ''one sided ughter''.


    Like seriously, the lineup on my side is enough to wreck the entire continent that even the top Sects would be hard pressed to contain. You think this ragtag group of monsters was any threat to us now that Gob isn''t helping them anymore?


    Speaking of that goblin¡­


    I was expecting him to ughter the monsters that attacked him but either he was caughtpletely by surprise or his attackers had something specifically prepared for him, he was immediately torn apart without any chance of fighting back.


    I''ll have to remember to im the Origin fragment back from his corpseter¡­ Oh wait, the monsters are now fighting over his corpse to im it. Are they not even aware of the ughter happening in front of me right now?


    Look, Akari had set the entire back section of the cavern on fire to cut off their escape while Shiori had frozen the front section of the cavern to slow down the charging monsters.


    Even at this point, the monsters here weren''t even united at all. I could tell there were not two, not even three but four distinct groups that had splintered itself the moment the fight had started.


    One of them was obviously the group that had decided to try and im Gob''s power for themselves, all of them now fighting with each other over the Origin fragment in his body.


    The second was the group that seemed to have some grievances with my group, thus their reckless charge towards us.


    The third was the group that immediately started fighting amongst themselves, whether that was because they had their own grudges against one another or for another reason was anyone''s guess.


    Finally, thest was the group that clearly didn''t want anything to do with the other three groups, opting to tten themselves against the right side of the cavern as much as they could. A few of them going so far as to hug each other while shivering in the corner.


    Aside from the hydra who was standing protectively behind me, the rest of my monsters had moved forward to start their own ughter.


    Stephanie floated forward amidst her Abyssal Knights, casting death curses while her small army cut down anyone who got too close. She would then either raise those corpses or put them aside for whatever ns she has for those bodies.


    Beside her was Benjamin and his buddies, using their telekinesis to toss the monsters around like they were nothing more than sacks of meat without even touching them. Sometimes they were even tossing out purplish lightning sts that fried the monsters trying to leap over them.


    Theodore had roared a warcry and charged into the fray with his own orc party, smashing his enemies apart with his brute strength alone. They''re literally tossing them aside like bowling pins.


    Those that managed to get past his merry band would then find themselves face to face with Melody, Thomas and his buddy, the Leviathan and Behemoths more than happy to st them apart with extreme prejudice.


    When the group attacking us was wiped, my monsters didn''t stop there. They went on to start ughtering the other two groups that were fighting amongst themselves, putting each and every one of them down like they were rabid beasts.


    Thest group simply watched on, their expressions a mix of awe and fear.


    Within a short span of a few minutes, the once chaotic cavern had settled down into silence once more, leaving only the group that stayed out of everybody''s way alive.


    Akari had chosen to ignore them in favour of sniffing Gob''s corpse, prodding it with the tip of her snout.


    "Master? Why is there a nice smelling from this trash? It sort of smells like¡­ You?"


    I raised an eyebrow, "Ah, that must be the Origin fragment, the thing that I mentioned that belongs to me."


    "Ohhh~ It smells really nice though¡­ It''s like¡­ Really tempting for me to eat it right now¡­ I can see why others would be tempted to take it for themselves."


    Shiori growled with her tails raised threateningly, "Sister¡­ You touch that and I will kill you."


    Woah, woah, woah¡­ She''s actually serious about her threat.


    Akari sniffed, "Please sister. Thest thing I would ever want to do is to give Master a reason to hate me. Buuuut¡­ Out of curiosity, Master, would you hate me if I had sumbed to my desires and ate it?"


    I gave her a wry smile, "Not really, I do understand how alluring the fragment is and even if you had taken it, I could have simply just extracted it out of you. If you were willing to give it up, the process would be painless too, so it''s not like it''s an irreversible process outside of death."


    "See? You''re overreacting, sister~"


    Shiori snorted at her but she did rx her stance and her tails dropped back down.


    I went towards the corpse and ced my hand on it, extending my senses towards the body until I felt an aura that I was familiar with embedded in the goblin''s core.


    With a mental tug, I pried the piece of myself free from the goblin, the body twitching noticeably as I did so.


    Akari and Shiori reacted to the movement in an instant, both their tails striking forward to smash Gob''s head into pieces.


    Ouch¡­ Not that he could feel pain anymore but this guy no longer has a head now¡­ Talk about being overprotective. Not that I''mining since I thought it was cute.


    Ignoring what just happened, I continued my ministrations on the corpse until the fragment burst out from its chest in the shape of a solid, blue orb.


    It floated to my palm and I clenched my hand into a fist, absorbing the Origin fragment into myself.


    Once again, I was expecting there to be a rush of power, a sudden shback or even just some kind of small explosion¡­ Yet nothing happened aside from a little tingly feeling inside me, akin to something slotting itself into an empty space.


    Well, that was easy.


    "Divine One, what shall we do about them?" Melody asked, gesturing to the final group of monsters in her loli form.


    I turned my attention to them, amongst them were a few centaurs, a group of treants, several orcs and even some minotauresses. All of them looked like they were about to piss themselves with fear while trying to make themselves as small as possible.


    I don''t really me them, they are here because they got coerced to by someone stronger than they were and I doubt they were treated well under their rule.


    Now a new group came along and basically crushed the beings that they had deemed stronger than themselves, who knows what kind of mistreatment they will get from the strangers?


    I waved my hand, "They''re obviously here against their will so I''ll leave them to you, you guys know best anyway."


    "Understood, Divine One."


    With those words, the monsters behind me slowly made their way towards them while I strolled out of the cavern with Akari and Shiori in tow.


    I trust Benjamin and the rest would be able to handle them by themselves, they''ve been doing this long before I decided to interfere after all.


    Now¡­ Time to go back to see how my disciples are doing~

 Chapter 959: Go Kill Each Other Somewhere Else

    <h4>Chapter 959: Go Kill Each Other Somewhere Else</h4>


    (MC POV)


    "Maaasssterrrrr!!"


    Pomf!


    The moment I returned to my courtyard, I was greeted with the girls swarming to hug me.


    Hmm? I haven''t even been gone a day, did they miss me that much?


    "Master¡­ Master¡­ I love you, I love you, I love you¡­" Lian Li whispered, her need for affection was obvious.


    I didn''t even get to ask what''s wrong before her lips mped themselves over mine, pulling me into a deep kiss.


    This wouldn''t be the first time she has weed me back with a kiss, but this is the first time the wee back kiss involved so much tongue and even a little bit of groping.


    Maybe after her ascension, Lian Li became a little more daring? Nothing wrong with that I suppose.


    The moment we broke our kiss however, I was pulled into another one by Manami, my fiery vixen kissing me with just as much passion as Lian Li did.


    She even snuck in her tail under my clothes to caress me, only letting me go after she was finally satisfied.


    Then it was Eris''s turn who kissed me enough for four people before I was pulled away by Diao Chan, my Witch being unusually passionate in her kiss aspared to her usual lewd one.


    Kiyomi was also more demanding in her kiss than usual, going so far as to grab me by the cor to pull me towards her before her lips mped over mine.


    Another surprising thing was that ria and Tsuki were also especially needy in their kisses, both of them not even fighting with each other over who gets to kiss me first.


    Once the girls were done, Brendan got a good long pat on his head before Cai Hong hopped onto my chest and cuddled herself into my embrace.


    "Ok¡­ Did something happen while I was gone?" I asked, finally.


    "Ara? Nothing at all, Master. Why do you ask?" Manami giggled, wrapping a tail around my waist possessively.


    "Not that I mind but¡­ You girls aren''t usually like this when Ie back. It hasn''t even been a day."


    Lian Li snuggled my chest, "It''s nothing, Master¡­ We are just reaffirming our love for you¡­ We love you so much, Master."


    "I love you too¡­ Now let me guess, Lilith was a ve driver?"


    The girls perked up suddenly, a few of them gasping in surprise.


    Yep, guess I was right. I don''t exactly push my disciples that hard since there wasn''t any rush for them to gain power, but Lilith must have wanted to prove something to me by having them improve themselves as much as possible in this short time.


    Thus, Lilith showed them some tough love and my disciples realised how lenient I had been on them, which resulted in the sudden disy of affection.


    As though affirming my hypothesis, Lilith appeared and hugged me from behind.


    "Daddyyyy!! You''re too lenient on them! Give me a year and I''ll have them ascend into full fledged goddesses in no time!"


    I chuckled and patted her head, "It''s fine, there''s no rush so I''d rather they take their time to do it properly and safely. Thest thing I want is for any one of you to make a mistake and end up crippling yourselves because of that. Yes, I can heal you right back up, but the experience will not be a pleasant one."


    "Buuu¡­ But Daddy, if they don''t experience some form of pain, then they won''t learn properly!"


    "That is true in a way, but for this step in particr, there''s no need for that. You have all the time in the universe to learn from me, after all."


    At those words, my disciples immediately came forward to hug me again.


    "We won''t let you down, Master¡­ Thank you for choosing us¡­" All of them promised simultaneously.


    Wow, was Lilith''s lesson actually that difficult? Oh well, at least it looks like they improved quite a bit today so there doesn''t seem to be any problems. Maybe one of them would even be ascending soon?


    I''ll just watch over how Lilith trains them tomorrow and see how she teaches them. Who knows, it might give me some insights as to how to better teach them too.


    In the meantime¡­ I think I should go take a bath first.


    *


    (Lilith POV)


    All of us watched Daddy bring that irritating little dragon to the baths, sighing in relief as they disappeared out of Daddy''s courtyard.


    It''s a good thing that Daddy trusts us this much, otherwise he would have found out the truth using his Omniscience.


    Thankfully, I managed to help them fix the rm inscriptions Daddy had ced on his disciples in time or else that would have been a big sign that something was wrong too.


    Daddy''s golden girl turned to me once Daddy was out of sight, "Now, can we know where those three bitches are? Or do we have to wait until Master goes to sleep?"


    I sighed and gestured to the corner of the courtyard, "You don''t need to¡­ They''re already here¡­"


    All of them swivelled around to see where I was pointing, settling themselves into abat stance immediately which was honestly quite impressive of them.


    Except they got quite confused when they found no one standing there.


    They looked like they were about to yell at me before the air shimmered at where I had pointed, revealing the three pieces of trash standing there.


    "So it''s true¡­ You harlots really are despicable," That Pimvare bitch growled, showing her fangs.


    Daddy''s witch stepped forward with several magic circles around her hand, "Oh, how nice of you insects to show up right to Master''s doorsteps! Saves us the trouble of finding you ourselves and crushing you!"


    The red wolf bitch sneered, "We''ll see who is the one crushing who soon enough!"


    Both sides prepared their own weapons and Techniques, ready to pounce at each other to ughter each other when a figure appeared right in the centre, stopping them at the veryst second.


    "I would very much prefer that you don''t fight here."


    The three pieces of trash flinched back, letting the very rare emotion of fear materialise on their face. I don''t me them since this being is the only one in existence that they should genuinely fear.


    I blinked, "Mother?"


    I was most definitely not expecting Mother to be stopping this fight, what is she trying to y here?


    "Ara, ara? What are you doing here, you stalker? I thought you would be busy stalking our Master like usual? It''s surprising to see that you even have the mental capacity to care about someone else," Daddy''s red fox sneered.


    "Ufufu~ I still most definitely don''t. I really can''t care less if you kill each other, but you were about to do it in Master''s courtyard. I would very much prefer if you don''t mess up Master''s home and also ruin his bath time in the process. I''m getting some really nice eye candy right now and I''m not above Ending all of you just to keep that going~"


    Her words immediately calmed both sides down. The trash''s side obviously stopped because they were afraid of Mother while Daddy''s disciples stopped because they realised it would be uneptable for them to mess up Daddy''s home.


    Mother smiled at them, "Ufufu... Now, as I said, I really couldn''t care less if you kill each other, neither do I care which side wins, but I''d very much rather you don''t get in Master''s way. Now, feel free to go ahead and set a time and ce to kill each other~ Preferably somece that Master couldn''t see, yes?"


    With that, she disappeared just as suddenly as she came.


    The pieces of trash and Daddy''s disciples went ahead to start doing just that, but I was not thinking about that anymore.


    Mother definitely has something nned¡­ But what?


    Why did she show up here? She definitely doesn''t like any of us, so if they had fought, they might have fallen out of grace with Daddy. Isn''t that what she wanted?


    Perhaps¡­ No, Daddy would have seen this as an attack on the trash''s part and his disciples were merely just defending themselves, so he wouldn''t have any reason to me his disciples.


    What is Mother trying to do?


    Now I''m a little worried¡­

 Chapter 960: Time To Stalk Some Girls

    <h4>Chapter 960: Time To Stalk Some Girls</h4>


    (MC POV)


    Hmm¡­ When my disciples started their morning training today¡­ I''m not sure if I''m just imagining things but everyone seems a bit more tense today?


    I''m guessing it''s because I''m here watching them train with Lilith so they feel more pressured about showing me results. Although I do have to admit that Lilith does fit the description of a ve driver to a tee.


    The demoness was, in all sense of the word, relentless in their training. She was basically breaking them down to build them back up again, almost in the literal sense.


    I can''t deny the fact that this would help speed up their time to ascension by quite a bit, but I still can''t help but notice that they were still really tense.


    Hmm¡­ Perhaps my presence here is doing more harm than good? Maybe I should just take a walk somewhere for now?


    ''Ufufufu~ Master is thoughtful as always~''


    Oh, hey you, how''s it going?


    Iris made a sound that was akin to an amused snort in her mind.


    ''That was most certainly not an ''amused snort'', Master.''


    Really? Because it most certainly sounded like one. Also, what did I say about speaking instead of telepathy?


    She smiled at me, "Ara, ara? Master sure loves to tease, don''t you?"


    I shrugged, "Well, I only do it to special people I like, after all."


    "Oh my, is that a confession, Master?"


    "Hmm? You''re acting like I''ve never professed my love for you."


    "Ara? But you have not, Master."


    I paused, did I really not? No, I most definitely did. I told her that when we had our first kiss and almost destroyed the entire universe because of that. Maybe¡­ She didn''t hear me?


    Well, she had her head buried in my chest and was also still out of it because of the kiss so I''m not surprised if that was the case.


    "Anyway, I was thinking that I should take a walk somewhere and leave my disciples to their own training for now. Do you want toe with me?" I suggested.


    "Ufufufu~ There is no chance that I would ever say no to that, Master~ Although, are you not at all curious about what your precious disciples are doing behind your back?"


    I frowned, "What do you mean?"


    "Ara? I''m referring to the reason why they seem distracted today, Master."


    I turned back to look at my disciples.


    It seems like she was right, what I thought was them being tense was actually just them being distracted by something.


    Correction, not something, someone. At least by the fact that they kept ncing towards my direction whenever they thought I wasn''t looking.


    I turned back to her, "Well, it''s obvious isn''t it? They''re distracted by me? Which just proves me right?"


    "Fufu~ How about this, Master? You''ll tell them that you''re going out and we''ll double backter to take a peek at what they''re doing?"


    I gasped, "Are you asking me to spy on my own disciples?"


    "Ara? I suppose that is one way of saying it. So, shall we do that, Master?" She answered like it was the most natural thing in the world.


    It was then Shiori spoke up from under my seat, "Is there even a reason to do this, Divine One? It all feels rather unnecessary to me."


    "Ehh¡­ Why not, sister? It sounds fun!" Akari protested, only to receive a smack on her head.


    I chuckled, "Oh well, why not? I do admit I''m curious how their training will change when I''m not around so let''s just take a look. Shouldn''t hurt right?"


    I went towards my disciples and told them that I was going out for a bit again and not to wait for me. They seemed quite disappointed by my announcement but quickly recovered and wished me a safe trip.


    My little group that consisted of myself, Iris, my two fox bodyguards and the slime girl masquerading as my clothes made a show of flying away from the Sect and into the distance. Once we were out of sight, we doubled back after I made us invisible and flew back to my courtyard once again.


    We settled down on the roof of my building, giving us a clear view over my courtyard.


    For a while, it didn''t look like anything changed much since my disciples were still focused on their own training while Lilith watched over them.


    Then, unexpectedly, Lian Li stopped her meditation to turn towards Lilith, "So, are you going toe with us tonight?"


    Tonight? What are they nning tonight? Are they going to sneak into my bed again or something?


    The demoness sighed, "I already told you I will not. I''ve made it quite clear that I very much do not wish to exist in the same dimension as them and I most certainly have no wish to even see them again."


    ''Them''? Err¡­ What''s going on?


    "Fine, then you''ll take care of Master while we''re gone right?"


    "Ha! You don''t need to worry about that. Daddy won''t even have the time to think about any of you while you''re on your little rendezvous. But really, you''re actually willing to give Daddy up for them?"


    Give me up for someone el-- What in the world is going on?!


    Lian Li hesitated for a moment before replying, "The rewards are worth it."


    Lilith shrugged, "Fine then. I just hope for your sake that Daddy doesn''t find out."


    "Master won''t as long as you do your part."


    The demoness waved her hand in response and got her to continue her training.


    I frowned inwardly. They''re nning a distraction for me so that they can sneak out in the middle of the night to meet someone else? Someone they deem worth their time to give me up?


    Did Caine back and mess with their minds again? Or are they actually¡­


    No, no¡­ No way. That can''t be, can it? They can''t be seeing someone else, are they?


    Omnisc--


    ''Ara, ara? How about we just go and find out for ourselves, Master?''


    I turned to look at her, letting a bit of shock filter out into my voice, "You knew about this?"


    Akari and Shiori also turned to look at the cosmic being, a little confused at what was going on. They did sense the slight usatory tone in my voice though, so they had settled themselves into abat stance. Not like they could even be perceived as a threat to Iris anyway.


    Iris smiled, "There''s not a lot of things I do not know, Master."


    "And you''re not letting me find out via omniscience because?"


    "Ara? Did Master not say that sometimes not knowing things is the interesting part? Or in this case, finding out about the facts yourself would be more interesting?"


    "So what? You''re suggesting I stalk them tonight?"


    Iris''s smile grew wider but she didn''t answer.


    I felt a little upset about it but I honestly don''t think my disciples would willingly cheat on me. But thiste night rendezvous of theirs definitely intrigued me.


    The fact that Lilith was in on it as well was surprising too.


    "Fine. I''ll follow them tonight and see what they''re up to. Happy?"


    "Fufufu~ I wouldn''t ask for more, Master."


    At least she''s having fun¡­


    But the fact that she''s actually taking my words to heart¡­ Does that mean she''s slowly but surely changing her views? That''d be great!

 Chapter 961: Theyre Starting With The Big Guns

    <h4>Chapter 961: They''re Starting With The Big Guns</h4>


    (MC POV)


    "Daddyyy~ Your sexiest daughter is here for some sexy time!" Lilith eximed, throwing open the doors of my room as soon as it was bedtime.


    She immediately noticed something was wrong when she found me still dressed in my robes and sitting on the bed while Iris watched her with mild amusement. Even Akari and Shiori were there, their gaze shifting to her the moment she opened the door.


    "Umm¡­ Is something wrong, Daddy?" Lilith asked, concern slipping into her voice.


    "Ara, ara? I never knew she was so good at acting too?" Iris giggled, though the mockery was clear in her voice.


    Lilith ignored her in favour of sending me a questioning nce.


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "Unfortunately Lilith¡­ I don''t think we''ll be having ''sexy time'' tonight¡­ I know about the rendezvous."


    She sighed, "Well¡­ I''m not surprised¡­ So what is Daddy going to do? I doubt you''re going toy in bed and let me ride you till tomorrow?"


    "Of course I''m going to follow them to their little rendezvous. Youing?"


    "I would very much like to be cumming all over the bed but I suppose that''s not an option?"


    I stood up and made my way towards her, pulling her in a hug and kissing Lilith on the lips.


    The demoness moaned and kissed me back, keeping me there for a good long minute before I pulled away from her.


    I tapped her on the nose, "I can make this a five minute quickie or a good, long lovemaking session after this. Choose one."


    She turned to look at the bed and it looked like she was about to go for the quickie option before sighing, "Let''s go, Daddy. I suppose you already know where they''re meeting?"


    "Not really, but I''m about to find out I guess."


    Our group flew up into the sky after I made all of us invisible, right as my disciples were gathering outside at my courtyard.


    Hmm? There''s a girl who I don''t recognise with iridescent hair¡­ For some reason, I have a feeling that I should know who she is but I''ve definitely not met this young woman before¡­ Is this the person my disciples were meeting?


    Right as I was wondering about such a possibility, Manami activated her teleportation Technique and whisked everyone away from my courtyard in the blink of an eye.


    I reacted by checking the Origin of her teleportation target and teleported my group nearby as well, which turned out to be a destroyed section of the Death Mountains.


    This ce looks¡­ Familiar?


    "Ugh¡­ Could they not have picked a better ce? This gives me such unpleasant memories¡­" Lilith sighed.


    "Hmmm? Why?" I asked.


    "Did Daddy forget? This was the ce I foolishly attacked Daddy¡­ Ugh¡­ Just remembering how stupid I was acting is so embarrassing!"


    Ah¡­ We''re at the former Dark Sect''s base inside the Death Mountains. Of course¡­


    Although¡­ Is this even a good ce for a rendezvous? Is the other side into outdoor y or something?


    Right as that thought came into my mind, three shes of light fell from the sky tond in the middle of the ruins.


    The light dissipated to reveal three women standing there, looking visibly upset by my disciples'' presence.


    "So you''re finally here," Lian Li growled.


    "I have no wish to be here as much as you do," The one with the tinum blonde hair spat.


    Err¡­ Is this going to be some swinger orgy or something? What is even happening here? I am so confused.


    The one with the ponytail strolled forward, "We will prove to you all, right here and now, that none of you are fit to even gaze upon our darling."


    Wait¡­ Holy shit. Are my disciples trying to woo a group of married men and these three are their wivesing to stop them? What is up with this situation?


    I know my disciples are quite the group of deviants, especially in bed¡­ But I didn''t think they were really seeing someone else outside? Actually¡­ When the hell did they get the time to do that?


    Short of some kind of mind maniption involved, I definitely can''t see them falling for anyone else. Not that I''m being vain or anything, but I don''t think my disciples would seriously go behind my back to see someone else.


    My thoughts were disrupted when everyone here settled into abat stance, obviously they weren''t here to have a civilised discussion like I thought.


    Err¡­ Hold on a minute? I thought they were nning to rendezvous? You know? Like a secret meeting between boy and girl where they¡­ Ah¡­ They were actually just referring to a normal meeting¡­ For a fight. Yeah¡­ Sounds about right.


    ¡­


    No! Wait! What the hell?!!


    How the hell did this happen?! Who the hell are these three girls?!! Why do they look so pissed with each other?!! What happened while I was gone?!!


    Also, what''s with this amount of murderous intent?! It''s practically filling up the entire ce! Look! Look! Even my cute little Brendan has a weird smirk on his face! What is¡­ What are those bottles you''re pulling out from your storage ring?! Those kinds of poisons can wipe out an entire city!! When did you make those?!!


    And wait just a moment!! Don''t think I didn''t hear you muttering under your breath ria!! You''re using some kind of hiddenmunicator in your ear aren''t you?! What did I just hear you say? ''Bring the orbital satellite cannon online''?! Since when did you even have an orbital satellite cannon?!!


    I most definitely do not remember you doing anything to propel yourself to the space¡­ Age¡­ Ah.


    That floating castle in the sky¡­ You used that as an orbitalunch tform didn''t you? Fuuuuck¡­


    I looked up into the sky and squinted my eyes. Sure enough, there it was¡­ An orbiting tform hovering right over this location¡­ Tungsten rods I see¡­ I was expecting some kind ofser or something but it seems she went for the kic weapon route.


    At least I don''t need to worry about the fallout¡­ And I guess having a giant beam of lighting down from the heavens is more conspicuous than just something falling and rearranging the environment¡­


    Wait¡­ There''s more than one orbiting satellite¡­ This one without any tungsten rods inside it. I take back what I said about being less conspicuous.


    As the thought went through my head, I realised that the first satellite had opened up and one of the rods was propelled out of the orbiting satellite, rushing straight towards where the three women were.


    Oh damn¡­ Big F for this mountain range¡­

 Chapter 962: Theyve Grown So Much

    Chapter 962: They''ve Grown So Much


    (Iris POV)


    It''s perfect.


    This time, it was definitely perfect.


    First was the moving sack of flesh that could manipte emotions, whom I led to Master''s vacation to sow the seeds of doubt.


    Then there was the breach where I convinced Master not to patch up, just so that those three worthless existences could escape from it while also preventing more of those self proimed ''children'' from interfering.


    And then the Origin fragments meant as a backup n for¡­ Ufufufu~


    Yes, it''s perfect.


    Master now knows His disciples have been doing things behind His back. With this fight, He will also know that they aren''t as innocent as He thinks them to be.


    His trust in them would be strained and He would turn to the one being who has been constant throughout existence: me.


    Truly, it was perfect.


    And now, the curtains have been raised and all the yers in their ces. The lights are on and the audience watches on attentively as the y begins, destined for its true End.


    I could not help but smile as the rod from sky fell onto the earth, marking the start of their sh. Part of the mountain broke off and the area of impact ttened into a giant crater, throwing up a giant cloud of dust.


    While the three sacrilegious fools were stunned by the impact, the others began to move.


    Fire and lightning streaked across the battlefield and even that little dragon was ying her part in it without even needing a push from me.


    Definitely, this was perfect.


    Even that little demoness that Master had created was here. Her appearance was not nned but it was weed nheless. To know that even His own creation would take part in this ruse, surely that would also cause a sprout of doubt to form?


    As the only one who has not lied to Him¡­ Definitely, definitely, Master will turn to me.


    That is why, this was perfect.


    I tore my gaze away from the wonderful scene of the pieces of moving flesh trying to kill each other to look at my dearest Master''s countenance. Surely, at this point, He would be devastated and heartbroken by the scene of His--


    "Daaaaamn, they''re so cool," Master chuckled, even munching on some popcorn that He had conjured.


    ¡­


    What?


    "Oh, damn. Brendan''s mixing up potions on the fly? Holy shit, that''s impressive as hell. This is great!"


    "Daddy, you''re being overexcited."


    "How can I not? Look at this! My disciples are improving so much! They''re such geniuses! That orbital satellite cannon is a little over the top and I''ll have to punish ria for that but still, I have to admit that it''s really cool."


    "Heeeeeh~ What''s so cool about using a machine to drop some stupid rod from space? I can do that too."


    "Yes, yes. You''re also really cute Lilith. Head pats for you!"


    "Ehehehe~"


    Why?


    Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why?


    It was perfect?


    Was it not perfect?


    What went wrong?


    Which part did I miss?


    Why is Master acting this way?


    Why is¡­


    Ara?


    Ara, ara?


    Master smiling andughing while eating that popcorn¡­ That sight is so¡­ Nice¡­ Yes¡­ It is nice¡­


    ¡­


    I love Him¡­


    I love you¡­


    IloveyouIloveyouIloveyouIloveyouIloveyouIloveyouIloveyouIloveyouIloveyouIloveyouIloveyouIloveyouIloveyouIloveyouIloveyouIloveyouIloveyouIloveyouIloveyouIloveyouIloveyouIloveyouIloveyouIloveyouIloveyou--


    "Iris?"


    Ilove-- "Yes, Master?"


    "Thank you. I love you."


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Hyyyaaaaaaahhhhh?!!!


    What? What is this? Why? Why?


    Master giggled, "Haha, sorry, was that too sudden? If it wasn''t because you told me not to find out using omniscience back then, I wouldn''t be treated to such an interesting sight right? You''ve really grown."


    No, no, no! Why? This should not be happening! This is going against everything I''ve nned! This should not¡­ This is not¡­ Everything is wrong!!


    Yet¡­ Why am I so happy?!!!


    Ahhhhhhhhhhh!!


    Masterrrrr!!!! I looooooooooove you!!


    (MC POV)


    I tilted my head a little at Iris.


    Since she had mentioned that I never really professed my love for her, which in truth was just that she either didn''t hear or she forgot about it, I decided this was a good time to tell her after she has shown me such an interesting spectacle.


    Who knew that my disciples had gone to find three goddesses to have a practice fight with just so that they could improve themselves? They even went ahead to have that little banter at the start to get into the mood too, how cute!


    I''m sure after that little vacation they were feeling a bit left behind after Lian Li''s ascension so they wanted to catch up. Lian Li herself hasn''t yet solidified her im on her domain so they managed to convince three goddesses to help train them too!


    Most likely also concerned that I would worry about them, they even let those three goddesses extract the rm inscription from them. How considerate.


    Well, I guess that means they found out they were already being protected which is why they are willing to make this as realistic as possible.


    Hmm? What about the possibility that they are indeed going behind my back to kill three people? What are you even talking about? Have you seen how innocent and cute my disciples are?! There''s no way they would do something like that!


    And just look how much they''ve grown already! I''m so proud of them!


    Hmmm¡­ But when I told Iris that I loved her, her smile had frozen and she was just standing there while staring at me silently.


    Did¡­ Did I say something wrong? Otherwise, why does it look like Iris had shut down?


    "I think you broke her, Daddy," Lilith muttered, looking at Iris in amusement.


    "Errr¡­ What do you mean?"


    "I''m pretty sure she never expected you to profess your love so freely like that. You never would have done something like that in the past after all."


    Ah that''s right, past me was basically some emotionless idiot with a giant proverbial stick up his ass. Iris was used to such a version of me so having me suddenly do something so absurd like that must have short circuited her.


    Good thing I know just the way to fix her!


    I gave her a chop on the head.


    "Daddy¡­ Why?"


    What?


    Don''t you know something like this? Like when yourputer or something isn''t working properly you just give it a good whack?


    As if to prove my point, Iris blinked and tilted her head at me, "Master?"


    "Oh, wee back Iris. What happened?"


    "Master? Ah¡­ I seemed to have been caught up in one of my fantasies for a moment there. I thought you had said something weird."


    "Like¡­ I love you?"


    Pop.


    Eh? Ok, no, no, no! Even for you, just by getting confessed to is no reason to try and End your own existence, right?!!


    Come back here!!


    Trace back her Origin¡­ Change the circumstances of her End¡­ And snap!


    "Oh, Master. Did something happen?"


    I chuckled, "Nothing at all. You are really cute."


    "Ara? Thank you, Master."


    Seriously? You''re ok with that but not when I confess? Who would have thought Iris was weak to this?


    She''s still cute though.


    I would very much want to give her a head pat now but I think I''ll reserve it forter when it''s safer.


    In the meantime¡­ Well done my cute disciples!! I''m so proud of you!

 Chapter 963: This Is A Friendly Spar

    <h4>Chapter 963: This Is A ''Friendly'' Spar</h4>


    (Lian Li POV)


    I was not delusional, I knew even with all of us fighting these three bitches together, our chance of victory was still slim now.


    The first thing they did after recovering from ria''s weapon from the sky was to pull out Master''s white orb from us again.


    For this particr action, we didn''t impede them from doing so since Lilith had told us this was the rm inscription Master had ced on us. Something that would alert Master if we were in danger.


    Naturally, letting Master know about thiste night rendezvous of ours was thest thing we wanted to happen.


    That doesn''t mean we wouldn''t take advantage of the fact that they were preupied with such an action that we wouldn''t try and kill them while they were distracted.


    In Cai Hong''s case however, either because she was too strong or Master made her inscriptions much more potent than ours but they were unable to extract her rm inscription out from her body.


    That was both a boon and a bane as it essentially tied down both sides where Cai Hong had to avoid getting hit as much as possible while they had to deal with Cai Hong being able to snap their necks easily too.


    Ah, but make no mistake, when I said that our chance of victory was slim, it did not mean that we would most likely lose since our chance of defeat was also quite nonexistent.


    We could not defeat them easily, but neither could they do the same to us.


    The protection that Master had given us was something they could not seal or take away no matter how hard they tried. Even if they were to try their best to kill us, the shield would repel their attempts with impunity.


    But we were also not strong enough to kill them either. Wound, yes, but to really kill them, that was a difficulty even for all of usbined.


    For now, that is.


    They have to get through Master''s protection, something already nigh impossible to achieve. We just need to grow strong enough to kill gods within this battle. Something I will most definitely do because these three bitches dared, DARED, to hurt our Master, that is already something we cannot forgive.


    I let out an uncharacteristic roar upon that memory, calling forth lightning from the heavens to strike down at that vampire bitch in front of me.


    She batted the heavenly lightning that would have split mountains into two with a casual wave of her hand, rushing towards me with her hand in a w grip.


    The hand reached for my throat and, as expected, was repelled by Master''s shield splendidly, leaving her open for an attack by me.


    I fired off a beam of lightning from my palm, hitting her right in the stomach and blowing her away.


    Cai Hong swooped down at that very moment, her fist striking that bitch in the face and blowing a section of her head clean off.


    The vampire bitch wasn''t even fazed by the missing portion of her head and tried to sh back at the dragon, only to miss as she dodged out of the way.


    She tried toe back for a second attack but was forced back when a wave of blood rushed towards her.


    Cai Hong let out a growl but decided the element of surprise was lost and went to fight the other two for now.


    If only I could manifest my domain! This would have been all over in an instant!


    Just look at this bitch regenerating herself with a smug look on her face!!


    "Fufufu¡­ In my domain of blood, you could shred me until my physical body no longer remains but as long as the blood is still present, I will not die," That vampire bitchughed. "It''s such a shame that his protection also protects you from my domain¡­ Otherwise, your blood would have been under mymand as well and you''d be nothing more than just a stain on the ground."


    By now, her head had already healed back to its original form, giving me a full view of her disgusting smirk.


    I looked to the side to see Cai Hong engaged with the ming wolf bitch, though it looks like she wouldn''t be able to end that fight decisively either.


    I turned back and showed the bitch the same disdainful smirk on my face, "Well, doesn''t that just prove that Master loves us more than you? He made sure none of you will be able to touch us, after all."


    My words caused her smirk to turn upside down.


    "The moment I break through those defences of yours¡­ I''ll not only kill you but make sure you suffer every single second of it."


    "I''d like to see you try."


    The two of us shed again, both of our attackspletely ineffective against each other.


    I need to be better! I need to be stronger! If I can im my domain over Conception, then this bloodsucking bitch would turn into less than a mere stain on the sidewalk!


    She tried to grab my throat and I reached out for hers, her fingers stopping inches from my skin as the shield red to life while I exerted all my strength trying and failing to crush her hardened skin.


    I growled at her, "You''re just upset Master never gave you His love!"


    "I have my darling''s love right here inside me!"


    "Oh?! How funny! Master fills me up with His love every night in between my legs too! I bet yours is so dry and wrinkled by now it''s already ked away to dust, isn''t it?"


    "Hmph!! You''ve never felt the feeling of being fully immersed in Darling''s essence have you?! To feel his very being wrap around your very core! His own divinity emanating from within your soul! You have no idea what it is like to truly love him as we do!"


    "If your love requires you to hurt Master, then that is no way to love!"


    "Foolish mortal¡­ Do you think darling will always choose you? You are merely just a footnote in history. Soon, you would be forgotten as well. The only way to even be with him is to take a part of darling into yourself! Not that we would share him with you anyway so just die!"


    She reared back her fist and punched towards my face, her attack stopping just shy of my nose as the shield stopped her assault again.


    I, on the other hand, also reared back my fist to punch her in the face, only managing to shift her head to the side a mere centimetre despite using all my strength.


    That dissolved into a slogfest as the two of us forgo all sorts of skill or Technique and simply hammered away at each other''s faces, our rage at each other''s existence showing through.


    Right as I was about to try and st her away, I felt the air heat up before suddenly cooling down drastically.


    Both of us immediately looked towards the side, spotting Manami and Kiyomi holding each other''s hands while their bodies were wrapped in fire and ice respectively.


    Oh, they are ascending.


    Looks like we are actually going to kill them after all!

 Chapter 964: She Has Really Big Guns

    <h4>Chapter 964: She Has Really Big Guns</h4>


    (ria POV)


    The sound of metal shing against metal resounded through the air as sister Eris and that ponytailed bitch swung their swords at each other.


    The bitch was definitely superior in terms of strength aspared to sister Eris, but she had trained under Onii-sama himself so she was used to having odds stacked against her.


    Not to mention the fact that she did not split herself so all four of her personalities are currently working together to fight against that bitch in the same body.


    Naturally, I was not idling either.


    "Engage pre-ranged fire n seven! Fire for Effect! Danger close!" I shouted into themunicator while readying theser machinegun in my hand.


    I heard the response over themunicator and gave sister Eris a warning to back off.


    She swung her fire d sword in an arc, sting the trash away before leaping back from the iing artillery strike.


    Pulling the trigger, I suppressed that little bitch with a hail of condensed energy beams, just in time for several high explosive shells to rain down on where the bitch was, the explosion enough to rearrange the topography of the area.


    While that was happening, I activated the eyepiece strapped to my head and locked in her coordinates to be sent to the orbital satellite cannon.


    Brendan moved up and covered us with a shield of water right after that, shielding us as the tungsten rod dropped down right on top of where the bitch was.


    The resulting shockwave was enough to knock several parts of the mountain loose. A particrlyrge boulder even flew towards us to crash itself against Brendan''s shield, only to break apart into pieces without causing any damage.


    Before the dust could settle, I was already speaking into themunicator again.


    "Fire mission, switch to incendiary shells! Repeat!"


    The orders were echoed back to me with quick precision, giving us just enough time to move further away before the first rounds exploded overhead.


    Fragmentation scattered around the impact zone, filling it up with chemicals that quickly ignited into a sea of mes.


    "Fire Onii-sama''s Hammer!!"


    A second orbital satellite pointed its tip towards the target location, gathering energy from the monster energy cells that were used as its ammunition.


    A second passed and a giant beam of light fell from the sky, sting the area where the bitch was in a ray of death.


    The beamsted for a few seconds before it finally dissipated, the attack melting halfway through the mountain before running out of energy.


    Naturally, I was not deluded into thinking this was even remotely enough to kill that little sword swinging bitch, I doubt all of that could even kill sister Lian Li right now if she was serious.


    But¡­ My only goal was to dy her.


    "It''s done!" Brendan cried out, lifting up a bottle of ck liquid in his hands.


    He lowered the shield he had been maintaining and Eris immediately moved in front of us, just in time to parry the sh of the sword swinging bitch before she could hit us.


    Not that it would hurt anyway since Onii-sama''s protection will simply deflect her attacks away.


    Grrr¡­ I know she''s strong but seeing that all of the artillery I prepared wasn''t even able to put a mark on this bitch has me feeling a little disappointed¡­ Do I really need to use the Ragnarok Cannon just to hurt this bitch?


    Sister Eris d herself in an aura of ice, extending the frost to her sword before shing her de towards the bitch.


    The attack was blocked effortlessly but the frost slowed her down just by a little. Enough for Brendan to toss the vial of ck liquid at her before she could move away.


    She tried to leap back to avoid it but a good portion of the ck liquid still sshed onto her body, leaving a stain on her clothes.


    The effect was instantaneous as she started gagging and choking.


    "What¡­ Gahk!! What is this?!! Hack¡­ Cough!"


    Brendan had a very sinister smile on his face, a smile that would definitely make Onii-sama question if he had been possessed by an evil spirit if he saw it.


    "Heh, heh¡­ That''s a mixture of every foul smelling liquid I can find and makebined into one. I also put an anti-divinity enchantment on it so it''ll take at least a full day for you to even get rid of it! Best part is¡­ It''s attuned purely to your existence so you can''t just shut off your sense of smell and it will only affect you!"


    So evil¡­ To think the initial idea for this potion was to act as a deterrence against that Sylphy Goddess¡­ And now hebined everything together to make it even more potent just for this girl.


    Heh, this ria wholeheartedly approves! I wonder if I can synthesise something simr to skunk spray to use too?


    I can spray that on that stupid little sister wannabe and she''ll leave Onii-sama alone! Heh heh heh¡­


    The trash red at us, "You think¡­ Hack! This will¡­ Blegh! Stop me from¡­ Cough! Ugh! Ack! It''s in my mouth!! Bleugh!!"


    This is the first time I''ve seen brother Brendan actually looking smug. I secretly used the eyepiece to snap some pictures for reference materials.


    Sister Eris did not waste time in rushing forward and shing her sword towards her neck.


    To her credit, despite still being under the effects of that stink bomb, the trash managed to raise her sword in the nick of time to block it before she got decapitated.


    Unperturbed, sister Eris simply lifted her leg and kicked her in the stomach, blowing the trash away from us.


    Even with that kick that would have normally broken a normal human being into two, that sword swinging bitch was still in one piece, looking more hurt from the stenching from brother Brendan''s stink bomb than the kick itself.


    "Ugh¡­ Even if you¡­ Bleuuugh¡­ Resort to this trick¡­ Ughh¡­ You still can''t defeat me! Bleugh¡­"


    That is true¡­ Perhaps I really need to use the Ragnarok cannon after all¡­ I''ll just ask Onii-sama to help me fix this part of the world after it is done, maybe just say something like a weapons test gone wrong or something.


    Hey! At least I''m not using the Cracker! Even I know I shouldn''t use it here!


    ¡­ Probably¡­


    Ughhh¡­ Fine! I''ll just use like¡­ Twenty percent of the weapon''s capacity or something! That should limit the destruction to within this mountain range. I think?


    Right as I was initiating the firing protocols of the weapon, a huge st of energy exploded from the ce where my sisters were fighting the stupid ming mutt.


    Oh! Sisters Manami and Kiyomi are ascending! I cannot miss this! I must get their readings so that I can create the form to make mortals ascend too! Hopefully they''ll be open to letting me get some DNA samples too!


    Tossing my machinegun into my jury rigged storage ring, I immediately forgot about the other trash and rushed there with all my scanning equipment ready to set up shop.


    Wait for me!!! Let me get some samples!!

 Chapter 965: The Brightest Flame And The Darkest Frost

    <h4>Chapter 965: The Brightest me And The Darkest Frost</h4>


    (Manami POV)


    The ming bitch in front of me was starting to get on my nerves.


    As much as her fire could not hurt me, my fire could not burn her either. Even the freezing blizzard of my cute little sister was not enough to pierce through the mes that she had d herself with.


    "The domain of Fire," The bitch growled smugly. "It may not be especially extravagant but all forms of fire are under my domain."


    I threw a fireball at her but it fizzled out of existence the moment it left my hand.


    Truly vexing.


    My mes were useless and her mes burned hotter than my little sister could freeze. Coupled with the fact that the very same mes also protected her, Diao Chan and Tsuki were unable to get through her defences either.


    Yet, the same thing applied to her as well since Master''s infinite love protected us from harm. She could bring down the sun upon us and Master''s protection would have snuffed it out even before the heat had time to reach us.


    In other words, we are at aplete stalemate. It was just a matter of who could break through the other''s shields first.


    "I don''t understand why you still insist on keeping up with this farce?" The bitch asked with a raised eyebrow. "It is obvious that none of you stand a chance against me, so why not just hand darling back to who he belongs to?"


    I covered my mouth with the sleeve of my kimono, "Ara, ara? To even suggest that our Master could belong to a rabid dog like yourself is too much even for a joke~"


    "Oh? Are you suggesting that he should belong to vicious vixens like yourself?"


    "Ufufufu~ To even suggest that Master could belong to anyone else¡­ You must be more delusional than I thought."


    "Master has always belonged to us. Tell me, who else has a little bit of him inside them?"


    I smirked at that question, moving my hands to rest on my navel, "Why¡­ I''m sure if you were to look, you would find some of Master''s seed still sitting within my womb. In fact, you might find just that within almost all the girls here tonight~"


    Ufufufu~ Just look at this bitch. The fact that Master has given us His love and not to them is something I would pride myself over no matter how many times I have to say it.


    It is an obvious indication of Master''s favour, something that they most certainly did not possess and they are aware of that.


    Surprisingly, the rabid dog recovered from my insult quickly, not even sparing a nce at the ice and dark spear that were tossed at her to be disintegrated by her fire.


    Despite our ''civil'' conversation, we still have yet to stop trying to kill each other.


    The dog snarled at us, "I know you''re tempted to do it as well."


    I maintained my fake smile directed at her, "Ara? I''m afraid I do not understand dogspeak, could you try switching out from your barks?"


    Unperturbed, she pushed on, "If you truly did love him as you im, I know you would be tempted to consume his flesh too."


    I turned to my cute little sister, "Ara, ara? It seems like I really can''t understand the howlings of a rabid beast. I don''t suppose you understand what this animal is barking about either, dear sister of mine?"


    My sweet Kiyomi merely nodded her head once, "Indeed¡­ It''s such a shame but the task of putting down such a wild animal has fallen to us."


    She ignored our barbed words, opting to continue her monologue instead, "Have you not tasted him? No, I''m sure you have smelt him, how his smell would stir your primal instincts, drawing you closer to partake in his flesh? Simply just having him outside was not enough for you, you want to envelope himpletely inside you, wrap all of him up and keep him inside."


    "Fufufu~ Unlike you who is obviouslycking in that department, we can wrap our Master up just fine with our tails. It really just goes to show how pathetic you are~"


    "Kahaha! Act tough all you like, but I know what is residing in your deepest of desires!"


    Kiyomi frowned, "Please do enlighten us. What was going through that bestial mind of yours for you to even think that hurting Master waspletely sane?"


    The corners of her lips curled into a wicked smile, "The taste, the sulent flesh, the rush of power and how it makes you feel like you could bend the entire universe to your will. The look of despair on his face as you chop him up, the realisation of his own mortality as you consume him bit by bit and the sounds of his screams serving as the testament of his life! And finally, when the mes of life finally snuffs out when you rip his heart out¡­ That was the most beautif--


    "You bitch¡­" The words tumbled out of my mouth as my vision went red with rage.


    I had thought they at least saved Master the suffering by killing Him quickly, I never thought that they had consumed Him piece by piece while Master was still alive¡­


    For these trash to take advantage of Master''s benevolence like that, they are truly unworthy of living.


    My sister shared my rage and my utter frustration that we could not break through her confounded wall of fire.


    No matter how hard I tried to burn her, no matter how hard Kiyomi tried to freeze her, all our efforts were for naught.


    If only we had a way of negating her fire and also making her suffer at the same time!


    Ah.


    I turned to my sister at the same time as she turned to me.


    How foolish of us¡­


    Master paved the way for us and we were too blind to see it¡­


    Master had given us this dual cultivation Technique not to get stronger and ascend by ourselves, but to ascend together as one.


    The others had improved at a much faster rate than ours that it almost felt like we were being left behind, but now I see that was not the case.


    Fire and ice, two pr opposites that were meant toe together. The answer was so simple and it pains me to say that it took this long for us to realise this.


    I reached out my hand and my dear sister took it with hers.


    With our fingers entwined, both of us closed our eyes and willed our Elemental Quarks within our body to move towards our hands, entwining themselves with each other.


    The union was violent as fire shed against ice, one trying to burn and the other trying to freeze.


    The violent reaction made it look impossible to merge until the both of us fought it under control. We are the master of it, not the other way around.


    Soon enough, the Quarks settled down and congealed together, forming itself as the link between the two of us.


    I felt a creeping cold edge up along my arm before shooting straight into my Cultivation Point, no doubt Kiyomi was experiencing the opposite right now.


    We held on, letting each other''s Quarks wash over us before flowing back towards the centre.


    Soon enough, our Quarks werepletely fused together and my body burned.


    It was not the burn felt from the heat of fire but the burn of freezing frost. I fought back the urge to scream as my very soul was eroded away by the frost, snapping and cracking like ice being stepped on during thest days of winter.


    I focused my senses to my core, willing it to re to life and the fire shot forth to wrap itself against the cold.


    Kiyomi squeezed my hand and I squeezed back, allowing our senses to mix once more.


    Not even a minute passed and I felt the universe shift, filling me up with a scorching heat that could burn entire Worlds. A heat that burned brighter than any fire I have beheld.


    I recognised that as the Divine Essence that would make me a goddess.


    I opened my eyes, seeing the world in a new light.


    "I am the Goddess of the Brightest Star, destined mate of Origin."


    "I am the Goddess of the Darkest Depths, destined mate of Origin."


    We have ascended.

 Chapter 966: Even Gods Shall Fall

    <h4>Chapter 966: Even Gods Shall Fall</h4>


    (Manami POV)


    Though we may have ascended, it does not immediately give us an advantage over this bitch in front of us.


    After all, we are newly ascended Goddesses while this bitch has been one for a substantially longer time.


    She sneered at me, "To think such trash like you could actually ascend¡­ The standards of Godhood must have dropped while we weren''t around."


    "Ara, ara? I''d think the standards actually got higher considering a rabid mutt like yourself managed to be one," I shot back with a smile.


    "Ha! Don''t think that you stand a chance now that you''ve ascended! Nothing changes especially when you''re not even in control of your domain yet!"


    My dear little sister appeared beside me, "We are not strong enough to kill you, that may be fact. But you forget that we do not need to be the ones that kill you."


    As though on cue, a figure with iridescent hair blurred past her before she could react, her hand shing out and catching her by the leg, tearing off the limb in the process.


    Both my sister and I wasted no time in capitalising on her temporarily distracted state, using our newfound strength to suppress her while Cai Hong spun around in preparation for another attack.


    I pressed down on her using the gravity of a star, making sure to localise the effect so that she was the only thing that was affected in the vicinity.


    My dear little sister added on to the effect by suspending the bitch''s movements with her will, slowing her down with her new ability.


    That gave Cai Hong enough time to move back and rip off her left arm, the bitch having needed to sacrifice that to prevent our loli dragon from tearing her head off.


    The bitch cursed at her, trying to regenerate her limbs even as Cai Hong swooped back towards her.


    Fire red around the trash in an attempt to stop the dragon from reaching her but the fire wall was immediately put out when I exerted my own will on it. She didn''t have time to try again when Cai Hong appeared in front of the wolf bitch with her fist cocked back and a sneer on her face.


    The rabid trash crossed her barely healed arms in front of her chest right as the dragon punched her, the impact causing an explosion big enough to shake the mountains themselves.


    I watched with unrestrained satisfaction as the rabid wolf was sent crashing back down to earth, splitting an entire mountain in two.


    As expected of the strongest dragon loli, causing such levels of destruction with just a simple punch.


    At this point, we were relegated to the role of being her support as she descended upon the prone bitch, both my sister and I using our Godly powers to restrain her. Even from here, I could tell how pathetic she looked while lying in that crater with thatpletely broken body.


    Despite her attempt at defending herself, that blow had utterly blown clean through her arms and her torso, leaving a hole big enough to fit a head in it. It''s such a shame that she was still alive.


    I expected Cai Hong to say something to her but the dragon merely reached down and grabbed her by her head while nting her foot on the bitch''s throat.


    Without so much as a word, Cai Hong had torn off the rabid dog''s head like she was plucking a turnip from a field.


    With a clench of her hand, the head exploded into a fountain of gore, leaving a small, blue orb in her fist.


    "An Origin fragment¡­" I heard my little Kiyomi whisper.


    So that''s the part of Master that these bitches took from Him. We must return it when we get the chance.


    Cai Hong gave a roar of victory before moving on to the sword bitch next, prompting us to follow her to give our support as well.


    She didn''t even stand a chance as the moment my sister and I started to suppress her movements, Cai Hong had taken out both her sword arms and also her head the instant we pushed the trash down. The dragon then proceeded to literally rip the fragment out from the trash''s chest.


    Unceremoniously tossing the body aside, Cai Hong went straight for thest waste of space, the vampire bitch already tied down by Lian Li fighting her alone.


    With Lian Li, Kiyomi and myself assisting Cai Hong, there was no way this stupid bitch stood a chance. It wasn''t long before the dragon had torn her limbs off one by one, leaving her rolling on the ground with just her head and torso remaining.


    "You¡­ You fucking bitch¡­" The vampire spat, being the only one that Cai Hong seemed to be willing to let have somest words with.


    "You hurt Father, betrayed Him when He had put His trust in you. You''re not even worthy of existing," Cai Hong growled, stomping her foot on top of her chest.


    Blood congealed around the vampire to form a spear but Lian Li was quick to destroy the construct with her lightning before it could fully form.


    "Don''t talk big with me, dragon," She sneered, spitting out thest word like it was poison. "Even now you''re also tempted to take those fragments for yourself! To feel him inside you! You''re nothing but a hypocrite!"


    "My love for Father is not like yours, trash. I would ask you to repent but you''re already too far gone for that."


    The vampire tried to say something more but Cai Hong had already lifted up her foot to stomp back down on her head, crushing it into paste.


    She then knelt down and reached her hand into the hole that was the trash''s neck, wriggling her hand inside the body for a while before finally pulling out the final fragment.


    "Are they¡­ Dead?" Brendan asked, looking down at the bodies.


    Cai Hong shook her head, "No, they will reform after a while. Even without Father''s Origin fragments, they are still bonafide goddesses. Such physical wounds would not be enough to kill them."


    Tsuki frowned and kicked the torso on the ground, "Then what are we supposed to do with them? Just let them go?"


    A sinister smile spread across the older Cai Hong''s lips, a smile that would definitely give Master a heart attack if He saw it on her loli form.


    "I thought sisters would very much like to put them through the reeducation chambers to let them know their ce? We just so happen to have a stupid demoness who can help us deal with their divinity too¡­"


    I couldn''t help but let out a chuckle, "Ara, ara? It seems like our little Cai Hong has grown quite a bit, hasn''t she? Ufufufu~"


    Instead of answering me, she reverted herself back to her smaller form while hugging the fragments to her chest.


    "Cai Hong tired now¡­ Cai Hong going back to sleep¡­ Then give Papa back ''fwagwents''..."


    And then she simply just curled up on the floor and went straight to sleep with the fragments still in her arms.


    Ufufufu~ Don''t worry little Cai Hong, we''ll take care of those pieces of trash from here~


    We will make sure each of them suffer through all the hell we can think of just for hurting our Master~

 Chapter 967: When You Leave Before The Show Ends (*RR)

    <h4>Chapter 967: When You Leave Before The Show Ends (*RR)</h4>


    (MC POV)


    *A while ago*


    Oh!! Manami and Kiyomi ascended together!


    I mean, I already expected them to ascend together but I definitely wasn''t expecting them to ascend here right now. Obviously, you won''t see meining about it either.


    Still¡­ A goddess of the Brightest Star and the Darkest Depths? Can''t say I expected them to take such a domain either.


    It might seem simple at first but these two roles also take on a concept of existence.


    The domain of the Brightest Star also includes the beginning of life or even the ''start'' of a journey. Simr to how the universe came to be with a big stomp of my foot that exploded out into the universe, she could control the beginning of things.


    She could change, alter and create the beginnings of anything she wants, as long as a stronger force was not already affecting it.


    To put it bluntly, it''s a domain that was a more watered down version of Origin.


    On the other hand, the Darkest Depths was the ''conclusion'' of a journey. No, it is not as simple as just being the end of life, but more like a stagnation, just like being frozen eternally.


    It''s simr to the Abyss where every moment of the prisoners'' lives are spent doing nothing but staring out into an inky ckness of space where nothing happens.


    That brings attention to Lian Li''s domain of Conception where she could create and alter concepts itself.


    It''s not only limited to other people''s concepts either but the very definition of the concept too. In other words, her domain is actually closer to Origin than Manami''s was.


    They would be seriously overpowered, if they had full control over their domains that is.


    I know all this thanks to omniscience but I also know from omniscience that most gods don''t ever obtain their full potential in their domains. Like ever.


    It makes sense since to reach full potential in the domain, they have to be the domain itself.


    That meant they would be casting aside their desires, their wants and their egos that would make up who they are. This would be equivalent to suicide.


    Thus, most of the time gods would gain control over a specific aspect of their domain, which is why we can have multiple gods presiding over one domain without shing with each other.


    Putting that aside, since Manami and Kiyomi had both ascended together, I''m sure this fight would soon be over in their favour. That means this little practice duel should end soon and they would be returning back home.


    It would be quite terrible if they found me absent there so I think it''s time I made myself scarce before this fight concluded.


    "We''re leaving," I announced, prompting all of my fellow audience to turn to me.


    "Eh? Now? But things just got interesting, Daddy!" Lilith protested, gesturing wildly towards Manami and Kiyomi who were still in the midst of their ascension.


    "Yes, but we already know how it''s going to end and I''m sure there was something you wanted to do before we came here, right?"


    The demoness immediately caught on to what I was implying and leapt towards me to hug my arms, "In that case, what are we waiting for Daddy?! Let''s go! Let''s go!"


    The two of us teleported to my room, the light from the teleportation barely subsiding before Lilith had literally ripped off her clothes and pounced on me, pushing me down onto the bed with a look of wanton lust on her face.


    "Daddy¡­ Daddy¡­ Daddy¡­ Mmm¡­" She moaned, her hands reaching down to caress my slowly hardening member with her fingers.


    With a mentalmand, Xun Guan had melted away from my body, leaving me as naked as Lilith was.


    She barely acknowledged the slime''s presence as she leaned forward to kiss me, her tongue already seeking out mine to wrap itself around it.


    Meanwhile, her fingers went from teasing caresses to a vice-like grip as she started pumping it to full erection, her hips grinding themselves onto my thigh.


    My own hands reached for her chest, squeezing her boobs together while tweaking her nipples from time to time.


    I was rewarded for my efforts with a moan escaping her lips, causing her to kiss me with much more ferocity than before as her tongue rolled around the insides of my mouth.


    Pretty soon, she had thrown her leg over my waist to straddle me without breaking our kiss, her hands now busy caressing my chest.


    Instead of putting it in like I thought she would, Lilith was content with rubbing herself along my length with her slit, coating my cock with ayer of her juices.


    She pulled back, gasping hard, "Daddy¡­ My pussy¡­ It''s so hot¡­"


    I kissed her on the nose, "You really turned into a pervert, haven''t you?"


    "I can''t help it¡­ Daddy made me into this¡­ I can''t live without Daddy''s cock anymore¡­"


    To prove her point, she intensified the speed of her rubbing her slit against my cock, causing some of her juices to stter against my thigh.


    I smirked, "I see, I suppose I should take responsibility for it then?"


    Without waiting for an answer, my hands reached down to grab her by her child-bearing hips, lifting her up high enough for my cock to press itself against her dripping entrance before I dropped her right on top of it.


    My entire length was sheathed inside her in one smooth motion, hitting her deepest depths and kissing her cervix with the tip of my cock.


    Her mouth was opened in a silent scream with her eyes rolling to the back of her head as her climax hit her. So intense it was that even her tongue had drooped out from her mouth as well.


    Feeling a little evil, I didn''t wait for her to finish cumming before I started pistoning myself in and out of her.


    This time, actual screams came out from her mouth as I mmed myself in and out of her quivering pussy.


    "Daddyyyyy¡­ Daddyyyy¡­ Unnngghhh!!" She moaned eloquently, even as her body went on autopilot to m her own hips back against mine.


    The wet, sshing soundsing from below as I continued mming my hips against her just served as an indication of how wet she was, if the wetness soaking my own hips was not enough of an indication already.


    By how tightly her pussy was squeezing around my cock, I would guess that she was also desperate for me to release myself inside her as well.


    The way her pussy walls seem to gain a sentience of their own as they wrapped and coiled around my cock was also bringing me very close to the edge, truly a demonic pussy.


    As though sensing my impending release, Lilith quickened the pace of her hips, clenching her walls around me even tighter with a familiar sense of desperation.


    "Daddy! Daddy! Cum!! Cum inside me!! I want to feel Daddy''s cum inside me!"


    My only response was a grunt as my balls clenched with my next thrust, shooting my spunk into her waiting womb and filling it to the brim with my seed.


    She screamed out her pleasures as she came with me, her head thrown back and her back arched while her body quaked with pleasure.


    Before I even finished cumming, the door to my room burst open and Sophia was standing there, looking ready to fight.


    "Master! I heard screams! Are you¡­ Oh."


    Her eyes widened at the sight of my cock still pumping Lilith full of my seed, causing me to wonder why she was even here.


    Ah¡­ Usually I would put up a silencing inscription around my room before I engaged in such activities¡­ But Lilith didn''t give me the opportunity to do that before she pushed me down.


    Oh well.


    "Want to join us, Sophia?" I asked, pulling my cock free from Lilith''s pussy.


    The former demon lord said nothing and sank to her knees, her clothes melting away from her body while her lips mped themselves over the tip of my cock, sucking it diligently.


    Guess this would turn into a threesome after all¡­

 Chapter 968: A Feast For The New Goddesses (*RRR)

    <h4>Chapter 968: A Feast For The New Goddesses (*RRR)</h4>


    (MC POV)


    "Ara, ara? What''s the asion, Master?" Manami asked when the girls woke up to a literal feast in my courtyard the very next morning.


    I grinned, "Did you really think I wouldn''t know if any of my cute disciples ascended?"


    All of them froze, obviously thinking that I saw their little rendezvous yesterday night.


    Instead, I pped my hands together and chuckled, "Both you and Kiyomi must have been going at it really roughlyst night cultivating in bed, hmmm?"


    They rxed at my words, concluding that I had assumed they had ascended through their dual cultivation session in their own roomst night.


    I moved forward and gave both Manami and Kiyomi a kiss on their lips, pulling back to show them a smile, "I''m proud of both of you. Well done."


    Manami''s smile turned lewd, "Ufufufu~ It is all thanks to Master''s guidance~ And if Master isn''t opposed to the idea¡­ We could show our appreciation too~"


    I knew she was obviously joking, but there was a hint in her voice that suggested she wouldn''t have minded if I epted her invitation. Coupled with the fact that the adrenaline from their spar with the three goddesses yesterday must still be in their system seeing how tense they were, I don''t doubt the girls are also quite pent up.


    I checked to make sure that Cai Hong was still asleep, the little dragon having buried herself under a mound of my clothesst night which I still have no idea where she got them from.


    "I wouldn''t mind that," I grinned, stepping into Manami''s personal space and sneaking my hand to rest on her bottom.


    Her look of surprise was quickly reced with a gaze of lust, her tails moving to wrap themselves around me.


    "Ara, ara? How bold, Master~ Are you going to be our appetiser for the feast?"


    "Oh? I think I could be your entire feast if you wanted me to," I teased back, pinching her bottom with my hand.


    The rest of my disciples got the cue and moved towards the feast, starting the little party I had prepared for them while Kiyomi joined her sister by hugging me from behind.


    My white fox whispered sultrily in my ear, "Master¡­ We would very much like to show how appreciative we are~ Would you allow us to do so?"


    I only managed to get the first words of an affirmative from my mouth before my head was turned to the side so that she could kiss me, her tongue pushing past my lips almost immediately.


    In front of me, Manami had already slipped to her knees to strip me of my bottoms.


    "Ahhnnn~ Is this because of us, Master? I''m ttered~" Manami giggled, her soft hands caressing my erect cock.


    I could only grunt in response since my lips were still imed by Kiyomi, her hands and tails now busy with stripping my robes from behind.


    I felt something soft wrap around the base of my rod while the tip was engulfed with afortable warmth.


    From this, I could tell that Manami was currently using one of her tails to stroke me while upying her mouth with sucking me off.


    My own hands went to her head, running my fingers through her silky hair while also teasing her fluffy ears at the same time.


    That incentivised her to start sucking me with much more enthusiasm, taking me all the way to the base until her nose was pressed up against my navel before pulling back.


    I groaned as she repeated it again, swallowing my length and massaging the tip of my cock with her throat, the vibration she made as she hummed serving to push me closer to the edge.


    Kiyomi shifted herself to the side and my free hand wasmandeered by her to move between her legs and under her kimono, letting me feel just how wet she already was through her panties.


    I deftly slid the wet fabric aside and pushed my finger against her slit, sliding my digit back and forth her entrance but never pushing past it.


    Her response was to start grinding herself on my finger, trying and failing to get me to prate her with it while moaning into my mouth.


    Eventually, I relented and pushed my index finger into her wanting depths, feeling her pussy walls squeeze down on my invading digit while her body shuddered in delight.


    As though spurred by her sister''s moans, Manami redoubled her efforts in sucking my cock, going so far as to using both hands and her tail in pumping me while she sucked on the head relentlessly.


    My hips bucked and my groan was the only warning I gave before I started pumping my seed into Manami''s eager mouth.


    My red fox took it all, swallowing every bit of cum that poured into her mouth and even giving my cock a good long suck to make sure every spurt of it ended up in her stomach, moaning as though it was the best thing she had ever tasted.


    Kiyomi broke our kiss to make a sound akin to a soft growl, prompting Manami to pull back from my cock with a soft pop and a few spurts of cum still sitting in her mouth.


    She stood up without a word and went to kiss Kiyomi, sharing my seed with her even while I continued to finger the white vixen.


    My cock twitched at the sight of the two foxes making out, taking all of me to not push them down and start mounting them on the floor.


    Most likely nearing their own limits themselves, they broke their kiss and took me by the hand, pulling me towards the party that was already in full swing. My disciples had already gathered at arge table to enjoy themselves with the food I had personally prepared for them.


    I wondered what their n was until Manami pushed Kiyomi down on her back atop the table,ying themselves down right in between the rest of the girls who had been seated at said table.


    My red vixen thenid herself on top of her sister, turning back to show me a sly smirk at the position she had put both of them in. Obviously she wanted the other girls to watch them get fucked up close.


    Both the foxes had pulled their panties down and discarded them at the side, leaving me with a clear view of their dripping wet slits and their wiggling bottoms.


    Since they already set themselves up like this¡­ There''s no reason for me to hold back either.


    With a simple thought, an extra cock sprouted out from above my first one, putting me in the perfect position to prate them both at the same time.


    Their eyes shone with wanton lust as they saw what I did and I could swear I saw them getting wetter when they realised what was going to happen.


    Positioning both my cocks at their entrance, I pushed into their slits without so much as a warning, hilting myself inside them with a single thrust.


    "Masssterrr~ So deeeeeeep!"


    "Ahaaaannn~ Master''s coooock!"


    The two foxes moaned unashamedly. I suspect they were doing it on purpose to rile the other girls up.


    Not that it was necessary since Diao Chan had already stripped off her panties to start masturbating with her legs spread for me to see, her food forgotten.


    I gripped my foxes by their waist and started pumping myself in and out of them at the same time, heedless of the multiple moans of pleasure that was filling up my courtyard.


    I could see a few of the servants also had their hands in between their legs, no doubt also getting themselves off at the sight of our lovemaking.


    The sounds of their moans were eventually drowned out by the increasing volume of my hips mming against theirs as I increased my pace, my balls already clenching as I neared my inevitable release at feeling double the pleasure from having two pussies milk my cocks.


    A few more thrusts of my hips was enough to break the proverbial dam, my own release spurting into their wombs.


    The feeling of being filled with my cum also made the two foxes scream out their own orgasms, their bodies shaking violently as they came.


    I stayed inside them until I finished spurting all of my seed and painting their insides white, slowly pulling myself out of them which caused a dribble of my cum to leak out of their quivering entrance.


    Unbidden, Diao chan immediately came forward and started cleaning my cocks with her mouth, slurping up both my seed and the fox sisters'' juices from my length.


    "Ufufufu~ That was wonderful¡­ Master." Manami gasped when she recovered from her orgasm.


    The look the other girls were giving me was obviously hinting at their want for a turn too but I shook my head and gestured to the table.


    "Come now, it''s early morning and I made all of this for you. We can have an orgyter during your break."


    The girls groaned but refrained from saying anything else.


    Though Diao Chan did smirk at me after she finished cleaning my cock with her mouth, even giving both of them a kiss before she pulled back.


    I told my two foxes to dress themselves before I made my way to their room, intent on waking up Cai Hong.


    No way my loli dragon would be happy if she found out she missed out on a feast!

 Chapter 969: Some Slight, Subtle Changes

    <h4>Chapter 969: Some Slight, Subtle Changes</h4>


    (MC POV)


    I never really got to find out what happened to those three goddesses that my disciples convinced to spar with, nor do I really care anyway.


    I''ll just drop by at Sylphy''s ce when I''m free to give them some cookies to pass to them as thanks or something.


    Speaking of which, my other disciples have gotten even more enthusiastic in their training after Manami and Kiyomi had ascended, as though determined to be the next one to ascend.


    The three new goddesses were also quite adamant in gaining control over their domains as quickly as possible, despite there not really being a need for them to do that.


    As long as they had ascended, they would be able to follow me wherever I go already, so the domain thing is not strictly needed.


    Obviously, I won''t stop them from trying to excel either so I just watched over them, even though it was my honest opinion that they''ve already been excelling greatly from the start.


    One positive thing that came out of it was that my disciples were no longer distracted or tense like yesterday and I could watch over them without thinking that I was distracting them. It seems like I was correct in assuming they were distracted, but the source of their distraction was incorrect.


    Another thing that did change however, was the fact that Iris seemed to be more subdued than usual.


    I mean she''s usually just quietly standing at the side and watching me most of the time, but after what happened yesterday, even her presence feels a little subdued. If I had to exin, it kind of feels like she was giving off the feeling of insecurity or something.


    Could she even feel insecure? Perhaps not insecure but more like she''s lost?


    I put down the cup of tea in my hands, shifting my gaze away from my disciples to look at the cosmic being standing at a corner of the pavilion I was in.


    "Iris? Why don''t you sit here?" I asked, gesturing to the empty seat beside me.


    She moved her gaze from me to the proffered seat before shifting back to me with a smile, "I would never say no to you, Master~"


    Iris glided her way towards the seat and her attention was briefly distracted by Cai Hong who was napping in myp, the loli dragon cuddling as close to my chest as she could while her hands gripped on my robes tightly.


    "Was there something you needed from me, Master?" She asked, her smile returning to her usual one.


    I shook my head, "I just wanted to check if everything was alright with you? You seem rather¡­ Out of it today?"


    "Ara? Did I seem that way? Ufufufu~ I apologise for worrying you, Master, but the truth is that I was in the midst of being enraptured."


    "Sorry, what?"


    "Ufufufu~ You look especially beautiful, Master. The way you sat there, the way you moved, the distant look in your eyes and your warm gaze when you turned to me¡­ I could not help but lose myself in admiring you~"


    That was most definitely not something I expected¡­ No wait, she does that all the time already so why¡­ Oh I get it now. Before this, she would usually watch me without letting much of her emotions involved, but now she''s letting herself loose by immersing her mind in her own happiness¡­ I think.


    "I see," I coughed, trying to hide my embarrassment at being praised so straightforwardly. "Well¡­ Did something change?"


    I was curious if this change in attitude was because of my confessionst night. I have not exactly checked with her about it but if she had even tried to End herself just because of that, I''d think it would be a pretty big deal for her.


    "Ara? Now that Master has mentioned it¡­ I don''t believe there''s anything specific that resulted in this change though?"


    Eh? Nothing? Is she not even going toment on the confession? Or is she just avoiding it?


    "Umm¡­ Is there really nothing? Not even something that happened yesterday that might have triggered this?"


    "Ufufufu~ Whatever do you mean, Master? We simply went and watched your disciples¡­ Spar with those three, right?"


    ¡­


    Did she¡­ End her own conscious memories of the event but her subconscious still remembers it?


    But why? Omniscience?


    ¡­


    What do you mean there is no answer?! How could there be¡­ Oh.


    Right. Of course.


    She Ended it, that means it doesn''t exist for her anymore so she obviously wouldn''t have any reason left to answer for her actions. Thus, there wouldn''t even be an answer in the first ce.


    Oh whatever, I guess the confession was indeed too much for her to take or something.


    Ap pillow was enough to make her go berserk, a kiss would kick start the End of the universe and a confession would delete her existence. I don''t even know what I am supposed to do to show you affection, Iris¡­


    Ah, right, there is one thing I can do.


    I reached out my hand and patted her head.


    She was quite surprised by my sudden action but made no move to stop me, even bending forward to give me better ess to her head.


    So cute.


    Headpats supreme.


    "While I do not mind such an action, Master¡­ May I inquire as to what led to this?" She asked, her eyes closed to enjoy the sensation.


    "No reason, I just felt like doing it. And you are cute after all."


    "Ufufufu~ Master did make me to be the perfect existence, so such a thing is natural, Master."


    I smiled wryly at her answer but before I could say anything else, Sophia came into the pavilion and bowed.


    "Master. Sect Master Qing is requesting to see you."


    I reacted immediately by pulling away my hand, though I could have sworn I felt a wave of disappointmenting from Iris before it quickly disappeared.


    Seems like she''s really liking the headpats huh?


    I pretended to not notice that and nodded at Sophia, "Oh, send him in then. And please prepare some tea for him as well."


    She bowed and went off to do just that.


    Iris stayed seated by my side even as Sect Master Qing came in, my former mentor showing me a smile as he entered.


    "Good day, Master Lin. I hope I am not intruding too much?"


    "Not at all, Sect Master Qing. Do forgive me for not standing to greet you and please, do take a seat," I greeted back, nodding to the loli dragon currently still on myp.


    He sat down just as Sophia returned with a tea set for him, pouring out a cup of tea for him before moving to stand a short distance away. Far enough to not intrude on our conversation, but close enough to assist us.


    Naturally, he paid no attention to Iris. Not out of rudeness but merely because of the fact that she had Ended any attempt to notice her.


    "So what can I help you with, Sect Master Qing?" I asked, sipping at my tea.


    "Oh? Can''t I just visit our Sect advisor from time to time, Master Lin?"


    I chuckled, "You''ll always be weed here, Sect Master Qing. But you came with the look of someone on a mission."


    He sighed, "That I do¡­ Master Lin is aware that the Convergence of nes would be happening soon, yes? So I was wondering if Master Lin will be leaving us soon."


    "The what?" I blurted out inadvertently.


    "The Convergence of nes? It''s the event where the fabric between nes is the thinnest and thus the safest for Practitioners to ascend to other nes."


    ¡­


    There''s an event like that?!

 Chapter 970: By The Way, Were OP

    <h4>Chapter 970: By The Way, We''re OP</h4>


    (MC POV)


    I held up my hand, "Sorry, could you repeat that again?"


    Sect Master Qing raised an eyebrow but repeated his words anyway.


    "The Convergence of nes. It happens around once every half a century or so. It''s the best time for Practitioners to ascend to other nes with the minimal amount of risk."


    I frowned, how did I not know about this? I practically went to the other nes by myself without knowing about this¡­


    I really did brute force my way through huh¡­


    Not to mention there was that little event with the Cloud ne where I found out I''m not even really a Practitioner¡­ Which doesn''t really exin why I didn''t even know there was an exact time where Practitioners would normally choose to ascend¡­


    Am I the only one who doesn''t know that around here?


    "I wasn''t even aware that there was such an event," I admitted, feeling a little sheepish than I would like to admit.


    Sect Master Qing seemed surprised at first before a look of realisation dawned on his face.


    "No¡­ Now that I think about it¡­ It wouldn''t be that strange for Master Lin to be unaware of this¡­ Usually matters like these would be taught during your apprenticeship in your cultivation with whoever was in charge of you. But since Master Lin was granted full autonomy in your cultivation¡­"


    "There was no one to teach me this¡­ Right¡­" I finished for him, finally realising how out of depth I was.


    Sure, I know a lot of Techniques, skills, potions and various other cultivation rted matters from reading in the Royal Archives back in the Spiritual ne, but it seems mymon sense for the Practitioner world is severelycking.


    This should be a problem but¡­ It doesn''t really matter to me now does it? I''m no longer just a Practitioner now.


    I waved my hand, "Whatever, it''s fine. There''s one thing I want to ask though¡­ When you say that they would be ascending to other nes, where exactly are they ascending to?"


    He reached up and stroked his beard, "Mmm¡­ I believe it''s safe to say that most of the unaffiliated Practitioners would be aiming for the Spiritual ne. Otherwise, they should be looking at the Star ne for the others."


    Ok¡­ I definitely knew about the Spiritual ne but the Star ne is news to me. Now I''m curious about what kind of ce that is.


    First things first though¡­


    "Do you know that our ne is considered mythical and of the epitome of cultivation to the other nes?"


    Now it was his turn to look shocked.


    "What¡­ What do you mean by that, Master Lin?"


    "Exactly what I mean. Remember the two new prodigal students who came in this year? Luna and Rina?"


    "Ah, Miss Lunamaeniera and Rina. Yes, I do remember them. They have made great strides in their cultivation. Although Miss Lunamaeniera girl keeps insisting that she is¡­ Well¡­ Master Lin''s future wife¡­"


    I waved my hand, "Oh I''m well aware of her antics. Those two came from the Spiritual ne, which was where I had been for thest three years."


    "Eh? The¡­ Eh? From¡­ Spiritual ne¡­ Eh?"


    Oh no, I think I broke him.


    I sighed and began to recount about my little trip to the Spiritual ne and what I learnt there, including the fact that our Earthen ne was supposedly the epitome for all Practitioners to reach.


    He''s one of the people I trust explicitly so I think there''s no reason to hide this from him. And no, this has nothing to do with the fact that he''s also a member of my fanclub.


    "So¡­ That girl is¡­ The ruler of the entire Spiritual ne?"


    I nodded, "Though she may not look like it, Luna was considered one of the stro--"


    "Huuuuuuussssbbaaaaaannnnnd!!!"


    A figure appeared out of thin air in the middle of my courtyard beforetching themselves on my back, hugging me tightly from behind.


    "Ahhhh! Husband! I heard you calling my name! It''s been so long you know? I have been so lonely without being able to see husband for all this time! Husband must have been lonely too, right? It''s alright, I''m working really hard on being your ideal wife and to one day stand beside husband! I already know about the requirement of ascending to be a goddess so I will definitely work hard for it! Look forward to it, husband! Ah! Putting that aside for now, does husband think I should change my hairstyle? It sometimes gets in the way during training but if husband likes it, I can just tie it up! Or if husband would like me to change it to another style, please don''t hesitate to let me know too! Oh, since we''re also talking about that, I''m quite free now so if husband would like to go and spend some time with just the two of us, I wouldn''t mind either, you know? Even though they say distance makes the heart grow fonder, I really missed husband, you know? So how about we just spend some time with just the two of us?"


    I¡­ Actually forgot Luna was like this¡­ And that she mastered this teleportation Technique just to reach me whenever she wanted.


    And just because she''s always by her side, Rina had also appeared out of thin air beside her with a bow, "Mistress¡­ I believe we are intruding. Master, please excuse our intrusion."


    I shook my head, "It''s fine, I was actually just talking about you two. In fact, since you''re already here, why don''t you two join us for tea?"


    Even before I had finished uttering my words, two chairs had already materialised around my table, courtesy of Sophia.


    That caught Rina''s attention as she stared at the former demon lord with an inscrutable expression.


    I wasn''t sure why she would stare at her like that but Luna plopped herself down on the chair beside mine which took my attention away from her maid.


    "My, my! I wouldn''t dream of refusing an invitation from husband! In fact, feel free to invite me more often, husband! I will dly free up anything in my schedule for you!"


    No, no, you''re currently a student here, you can''t just throw away your studies just because I asked¡­ Oh wait, you can¡­ Since no one will object to it because it''s me¡­ Nevermind then.


    Sect Master Qing was now looking at her with aplicated face, "Forgive me, miss Lunamaeniera. But Master Lin has informed me that you came from the Spiritual ne. In fact, you were the Matriarch there?"


    "Oh? Husband told you? That is true, but I have already abdicated the throne so that I could be with husband."


    "You gave up your position in the Spiritual ne to be with Master Lin?"


    Luna scoffed, "Of course. Anyone who wouldn''t is just stupid."


    "Oh? Does no one protest such a decision?"


    "Hmph, the only ones who do are those who cannot see husband''s greatness!"


    "Hoho! I could not have said it better myself, Miss Lunamaeniera!"


    "Oh my! So you get it too! It''s such a shame that I only met you now, Sect Master Qing!"


    "Ah, the feeling is mutual. I hope we get along well from now on."


    "Likewise!"


    Err¡­ What is this? Why are they already acting like they''re best friends despite this being their first meeting?

 Chapter 971: Another Place To Visit

    <h4>Chapter 971: Another ce To Visit</h4>


    (MC POV)


    With Luna here, our discussion about the other nes got a little bit more interesting. Despite how she behaves, Luna was still the Matriarch of the Spiritual ne after all.


    Sect Master Qing gained a whole new insight to our own ne and the Spiritual ne in particr. It seems like I was not alone in thinking that the next step for Practitioners here was to ascend to the Spiritual ne.


    That at least made me feel less ipetent.


    But the Star ne was something new that I''ve not heard of and even Luna didn''t know about its existence either.


    At least, she hasn''t heard of anyone hailing from the Star neing to the Spiritual ne before.


    That means it''s either more advanced than the Spiritual ne, or so beneath it that it''s not even worth considering.


    This fact piqued my interest and I was sorely tempted to ask omniscience about it but I thought of a better idea.


    "How about¡­ I go and take a look over there?" I suggested.


    Everyone in my courtyard turned to me, including my disciples.


    "Oh¡­ So is Master Lin leaving us?" Sect Master Qing asked mncholically.


    "Hmm? I just said I''ll go take a look, not that I''ll stay there. I''ll probably go in there and maybe stay a few days beforeing back here, no need to worry about that."


    Unexpectedly, ria popped up from nowhere, "You just raised a g, Onii-sama!! Now if you go there, you''ll definitely be staying there for a good long while!!"


    I can''t deny that possibility either since it could happen too¡­ Considering the event that happened with Iris¡­


    I coughed awkwardly, "Well¡­ Even if that happens, I can always just rewind time, right?"


    This time, it was Tsuki''s turn to pop up beside ria, "Aniue!! That''s another g, you know? Now it''s definitely impossible for you to simply spend a few days there before returning!"


    Ugh¡­ I don''t even have anything to say to that.


    But I really do want to go and explore though! It''s somewhere new! A ce I didn''t even know existed before! I definitely want to go and explore!


    My desire must have shown on my face since Sect Master Qing chuckled, "Not to worry, Master Lin. The Convergence of nessts for quite a while so there''s no rush to head there when the event happens right away. I believe Master Lin is able to go back and forth without relying on the Convergence either, am I right?"


    Well, that sounds like a n.


    "If husband is going, husband will take me along too, yes? Ah! But it''s ok if husband doesn''t want that either, it''s the duty of the wife to keep the home prepared for when the husbandes back after all! You can leave everything to me, husband! I''ll make sure your room is cleaned, your bed is made, your clothes are washed, your home is safe and there will even be a meal and bath ready when you return! Even if you wanted to partake in some other activities with me when--"


    "Ok, ok, that''s enough," I interrupted her before she could start suggesting that stuff. "Anyway, I''ll just stay here for now and see how it goes. I do want to see how the other Practitioners in Beiyang will deal with this phenomenon though. This should result in a ratherrge power vacuum if there are a lot of people moving to other nes, right?"


    Sect Master Qing shook his head, "I believe I speak for everyone in the Sect and those affiliated with us that no one would even think of moving away if Master Lin chooses to stay here."


    Eh? But why wouldn''t they? Isn''t it normal for Practitioners to want to¡­ Ah¡­ They probably want to stay close to ''Origin'' huh? Not that I''ve been advertising my status but news must have leaked out about that so it would be more beneficial if they stayed close to me¡­


    Definitely not because they are part of the fanclub¡­ Yep, definitely not.


    I simply nodded my head, "I see¡­ But the other Sects might have a big migration of their own right? Especially the more prominent members of those Sects?"


    Sect Master Qing seemed to think for a bit, although I did notice his gaze shift towards my disciples for a moment before shifting back to me.


    "Does Master Lin wish to keep the contents of our talk today a secret?"


    I shook my head, "Actually¡­ It doesn''t really matter. In fact, I think it would be good if the other Practitioners knew of this too, since that way it would prevent the talented ones from stunting their growth by moving to the Spiritual ne."


    "Ho ho! Master Lin is as benevolent as always! I shall go and do just that!"


    Honestly, this isn''t me being benevolent, I frankly don''t really care if half the Practitioners in this continent decide to move to the Spiritual ne at all. It''s just that if they do, that could mean more work for me and less time that I can use in just doing whatever I want.


    Imagine me not being able to go and explore the Star ne because I''m stuck here and forced to do actual work! Not going to let that happen!


    Sect Master Qing said his goodbyes and left quickly, presumably to start spreading the info he learnt to the other Practitioners of this continent.


    The moment he left, however, the rest of my disciples quickly crowded around me.


    "When will you be leaving for the Star ne, Master?" Lian Li asked, her eyes sparkling in anticipation.


    "Err¡­ I said I''ll see how things go right? I don''t think you girls need to worry about that for now."


    "Maybe you should bring us along as well, Master," Eris suggested, wiping her sweat with a towel.


    I considered it for a moment, "I don''t really want you to get distracted by this since you''re all making such good progress though¡­"


    "Unnn¡­ But I think we would be much more distracted if we were to end up worrying about your safety, Master~" Diao Chan giggled, obviously thinking about something else.


    I want to point out that there''s pretty much no chance I could get hurt but I guess it''s the thought that counts.


    Before I could answer though, Manami had reached forward and took the still sleeping Cai Hong from my hands.


    "Putting that aside for now Master¡­ I think it''s a good time we took a break, yes? And since everyone is here¡­"


    Err¡­ What does taking a break have to do with taking Cai Hong away¡­ Ah, they already started stripping.


    Ok, ok. You''re all horny, I get it, especially after Manami and Kiyomi showed off their steamy session in front of all of you in the morning. Or maybe this is your way of trying to convince me to take you girls with me?


    Either way, it''s working.


    Oh well, at least I already expected this to happen so I guess I''ll indulge them¡­ It''s also been a while since Luna slept with me anyway.


    Time to get to work!

 Chapter 972: A Courtyard Of Sin (*RRR)

    <h4>Chapter 972: A Courtyard Of Sin (*RRR)</h4>


    (MC POV)


    Ok¡­ Before I get distracted¡­ Let''s do a quick head count¡­


    There''s my disciples, not counting Brendan who had taken Cai Hong back to their room for her nap and Iris who would continue to watch from the side as always¡­ That''s seven girls.


    Lilith is obviously joining in too with how she had already stripped herself naked.


    Then there''s Sophia who looks like she wants in on the action too, hard to mistake those bedroom eyes of hers.


    And then Luna who definitely wouldn''t miss this but I''m not quite sure about Rina.


    Ok, so I guess splitting myself into twenty bodies should suffice.


    Whoever wants a gangbang could just grab multiple of me and go have fun on their own.


    Though I say that¡­ My senses were instantly overwhelmed as the girls quickly set themselves upon me, their clothes already discarded.


    My mouth was kissed by several pairs of lips at once and various hands roamed around my body, most of them concentrating in the area between my legs.


    As much as I would like to lose myself and indulge in the pleasures of the flesh with my girls, there was one particr pair I had to pay attention to especially since this would be her first time.


    "Mi¡­ Mistress¡­ I do not think this would be appropriate¡­" Rina stuttered, even though she wasn''t really trying to free herself from Luna''s grasp.


    Luna pulled the maid closer to one of me, a mischievous smile adorning her face.


    "Now, now Rina~ How is this inappropriate? We both know you have thought about doing this before~"


    "A¡­ A maid like myself should not be indulging in such activities with my Mistress and Master¡­"


    "Oh none of that, that maid is perfectly fine indulging her base desires, no?" Luna giggled while gesturing to Sophia who was on her knees and sucking off one of my bodies diligently.


    I couldn''t help but let out an appreciative groan at her efforts, right as I felt the heat of Diao Chan''s mouth also capturing another one of my cock in her mouth.


    Trying my best to ignore the pleasure that was being broadcasted from my other bodies, I concentrated my will on the body that was closest to Rina, giving her a smile and beckoning the two over.


    Rina froze for a moment at the sight which Luna capitalised on, quickly pulling the maid the rest of the way towards me.


    "Besides," Luna continued with a very mischievous grin. "I think it''s toote to say that when you indulge in such activities with your Mistress, yes?"


    Ah, that''s right. These two are in such a rtionship too.


    Rina didn''t say anything more and let herself get dragged over.


    On the way here, her eyes darted to the side to see Lian Li engaged in a passionate kiss with another me, her arms thrown around my neck while my own wrapped themselves around her waist, both of us lost in that kiss.


    She stopped in front of me and I most definitely did not think I would ever see the sight of a bashful looking Rina in my entire life.


    I had always seen her being calm, stoic and sharp, yet now here she stood, fiddling with her fingers while blushing up to her ears.


    "Ma¡­ Master¡­ Sur¡­ Surely you have no¡­ Interest in a boring maid¡­ Like myself?"


    I fought down the groan that almost spilt past my lips as Manami started bouncing on top of another me''sp, her pussy mping down tightly around my cock. At the same time beside her, Kiyomi was doing the same as well, albeit in the reverse cowgirl position.


    I grinned at her, "Oh Rina, don''t you know? I have a thing for maids like you."


    "Fufufu~ My, my~ As expected of my little Rina! Husband has already given you his tacit approval and it''s not like you haven''t been apanying me in our masturbation sessions too. I know you''ve fantasised about this yourself!"


    Oh, that''spletely news to me. I knew Rina liked me but not to that extent.


    I would have said something to tease her but I had my attention drawn away temporarily as I positioned two of myself in front of Tsuki and ria, both my little sisters lying on their backs with their legs spread.


    My cocks were already wet with their saliva so I went ahead and sheathed myself inside their eager pussies quickly, making both of them cry out in pleasure as I started pistoning in and out of them.


    Their moans joined the rest that was already echoing around the courtyard.


    Luna had already stripped herself of her clothes and made her way towards me, leaning herself on my body with her hand reaching down to stroke on my throbbing length.


    "Rina," The former Matriarchmanded, her voice now carrying themanding tone that she would use as a ruler. "Strip and suck my husband''s cock."


    All protest and hesitation left Rina''s body as themand of her Mistress registered in her mind. She would sooner die than disobey a direct order from her Mistress after all.


    She immediately shed off her clothes, revealing her lithe body for me to admire.


    Rina was slim but in the sense of having a marathoner''s physique, though her breasts were stillrge enough to fill one''s hand.


    Her eyes steeled themselves and she sank to her knees, adopting a position that was simr to Sophia''s before her mouth opened to ept my cock into her mouth.


    This time I did not hold back my moan as I felt warmth envelop me, both because of Rina starting to bob her head up and down my shaft and also because Eris, Bait, Laverna and Denna had chosen that exact moment to push my cock into their honeypots.


    The four girls mighte from the same body but they definitely varied in how they handled the lovemaking, each of them bouncing up and down on myp with varying speeds.


    "There, there, isn''t this the cock that you''ve been fantasising for so long about, my Rina?" Luna cooed, her pupils dting with pleasure as my fingers started thrusting in and out of her snatch.


    Rina could only moan in response while she continued running her tongue along the underside of my manhood, intensifying her blowjob as though wanting to taste my seed.


    Nearby, Lilith was also doing the same, though for her, we wereying down in a sixty-nine position with the other me sucking on her clit while the demoness sucked on my cock. Whispers of "Daddy''s cock~ Daddy~" could be hearding from her from time to time.


    By now, my courtyard had turned into a garden of sin as naked flesh mmed against naked flesh, the moans and screams of pleasures filling up the entire space.


    Lian Li sitting up to slip my cock into her warm and silky pussy was the final straw that brought me over the edge.


    All of my bodies orgasmed at the same time, filling up the orifice that it was currently upying to the brim with my seed. In a few cases, a few of the girls also had their bodies sttered with cum, marking them with my seed.


    I shuddered as I felt several mouths suck out the vestiges of cum left in my shaft while the rest was embraced in the warmth of quivering pussies also winding down from their own orgasms.


    Feeling one such mouth pull back after giving me a thorough clean, I looked down to see Rina standing up and bending over while spreading her pussy lips with her fingers.


    "Master¡­ This slutty maid''s hole is for your personal use¡­ Please im it and make this useless maid yours¡­"


    Oh wow¡­ Before I knew it, my cock had mmed itself inside her and I was fucking her roughly on the table, listening to the maid cry out in pleasure.


    Luna wasying on her stomach beside her, getting railed from behind by another me while the former Matriarch held her maid''s hand in her own. Luna looked especially proud before leaning forward to kiss her, their tongues exploring each other''s mouths.


    The moans increased in volume as the orgy continued, each of my girls now being prated in some way while I was lost in the pleasure.


    It truly was a garden of sin.


    At one point, I think I remember having all the girls standing up in a row while I railed each of them from behind. The feeling of all their pussies mping down on me as I thrust into each of them at the same time was overwhelming to say the least.


    Then there was the split between being gangbanged and getting ganged at the same time.


    Sometimes one of them will be riding my cock while another cries out her pleasures with my tongue on her clit. Then on the other side, I would be thrusting myself in and out of all the holes in one of my disciples while their hands worked on another pair of my cocks.


    The finale came when they were allying on their backs in a circle with a copy of me fucking them in the missionary position, their legs thrown over my shoulders.


    The orgasm that came from that was mind shattering and the screams apanying it would have alerted the entire Sect if not for my silencing inscription.


    Needless to say, it was a very good break.

 Chapter 973: The Convergence Of Planes

    <h4>Chapter 973: The Convergence Of nes</h4>


    (MC POV)


    "Papa! Papa! Cai Hong found shinies!"


    I looked up from where I was seated, the cup of tea Rina had poured for me pausing in the motion of lowering from my mouth.


    It seemed like Rina had found a rival in Sophia and both of them were having a silentpetition on who was the better maid for some reason.


    The rest of the girls were still recovering from our outdoor orgy but at least they were all clothed, that''s why I wasn''t worried when Cai Hong appeared.


    My loli dragon ran up to me while hugging something in her arms, only revealing what they were when they reached me.


    I nearly spat out the tea that I have yet to swallow when I saw what was in her arms.


    Trying to keep myself as calm as I could, I slowly lowered my cup onto the table before turning my body towards her.


    "Cai Hong¡­" I gulped, looking pointedly at what she was carrying. "Where did you find these?"


    Not one, not two, but three Origin fragments? That brings up the total of Origin fragments present in this World to a total of five. FIVE.


    Aren''t these supposed to be like¡­ Rare?


    And how the hell did Cai Hong even find these? This is even worse than the first time I brought Lian Li and Manami out and they returned with bags full of gold from nowhere.


    Stumbling upon bags of gold forgotten and left behind by merchants that just so happen to be located near where we camped? Completely possible.


    My loli dragon taking a nap and somehow finding three Origin fragments? No bloody way.


    "Cai Hong found it! Fell from sky! Pretty!"


    Fell from the sky?


    I¡­ Ah¡­ Hmm¡­


    I suppose that''s possible¡­ A cluster of Origin fragments spiralling through space and just so happen to collide with our World, dropping somewhere that Cai Hong found.


    Do these fragments even have their own gravity?


    Oh well, something tells me that it''s better for my health if I don''t ask too many questions and just take the fragments.


    Just in case¡­ I had to ask, "Is Cai Hong giving these to Papa?"


    She nodded, "Shinies feel like Papa! It''s Papa''s?"


    Ah, I guess she thought I dropped it or something so she''s returning it to me. I suppose that''s not inurate considering these fragments really are dropped from me, just at a different time.


    I took the fragments from her arms and patted her head, "Yes, it''s Papa''s. Good job Cai Hong!"


    "Ehehehe~ Papa pats!" She squealed, looking absolutely adorable as always.


    I quickly absorbed the Origin fragments, already used to the motion of doing so after doing this multiple times already.


    I was already anticipating the same feeling I had with the other few I absorbed, simply just the feeling of something clicking into ce and then nothing happening afterwards.


    Naturally, that happened but at the same time¡­


    I felt a shift.


    Like the feeling you get when a roller coaster starts its descent after a long climb, or those kinds of rides that bring you to a certain height before dropping you.


    It was a very minute shift and itsted only for a split second but I still felt it.


    I looked around but no one else seemed to be reacting to it so I looked at thest person who might have felt it.


    "Iris? Did you feel that?"


    She tilted her head at me, "Feel what, Master?"


    "That shift just now¡­ Or was it just me?"


    "Ara? That was merely just the fabric between nes opening up, Master."


    "Eh? Does that mean the Convergence of nes is already happening? I thought we would have a few more days?"


    "Ufufufu~ If that term is to refer to the fabric between nes opening up, then it has indeed already happened."


    Hmm¡­ Sect Master Qing did say that it would be happening soon but never said how soon¡­ Who knew that it was going to happen in a few hours after our conversation?


    Unless¡­ Did my absorption of these three fragments do this? Nah, I guess it''s just a coincidence¡­ I hope.


    Well, just because it''s started doesn''t mean anything is going to happen right awa--


    A beam of light crashed down in the middle of my courtyard from the sky, surprising all of us at the unexpected sound.


    The light quickly subsided to reveal an old man kneeling there, slowly standing up on shaky legs.


    He didn''t even notice us since he was busy looking at his hands.


    "I¡­ I did it¡­ I did it! Wahahaha! I did it!! The Earthen ne! The fabled Earthen ne! I''ve set foot on it! Now I shall be a God!!!"


    Ah¡­ Looks like someone from another ne ascended here.


    He finally noticed all of us sitting at the pavilion and staring at him.


    I most definitely did not expect him to suddenly turn up his nose and point his finger at us, "Ah! You peasants! I allow you to worship me as your God! Kneel before me!"


    I was still stuck in expressing my disbelief when several figures moved towards him, all of them striking him down in an instant.


    Two fists went straight for both sides of his face, breaking his jaw and sending several of his teeth flying.


    Another went to his abdomen and two more to his sides, which was apanied with two kicks that shattered both his kneecaps and a final kick in between his legs.


    As though that wasn''t enough, the moment he fell onto his broken knees, another kick went to the back of his head, smashing him face first onto the ground.


    I blinked and standing over the old man were all of the servants including Sophia and Rina, every single one of them looking at him with disgust.


    "Master, please allow us to get rid of the trash," The former demon lord requested with a smile that did not reach her eyes.


    The other servants had a simr expression as hers but Rina kept her face neutral, though she was giving out the same kind of pressure as they were.


    I nodded dumbly at them and they moved to pick the old man up before making their way out of the courtyard, presumably to dump him outside the Sect.


    Just as I thought that would be the only problem, several more shes of light started raining down from the sky, only that this time they were descending elsewhere further away outside the Sect.


    As though that was the signal for things to really start going crazy, several hundred beams of light joined them and rained all around thend.


    "Isn''t¡­ Isn''t the Earthen ne something that Practitioners normally can''t get into? Is the thinning of the fabric between nes this significant?" I asked no one in particr.


    "Ara, ara? The fabric did not thin, Master. It was blown wide open~" Iris giggled, as though she had simply made ament about the weather.


    I frowned, "What do you mean ''blown wide open''"


    "Exactly what it means, Master~ The barrier between this ne and the rest has been blown clean open. Anyone with the ability to ascend can do so and reach here without any obstacles right now~"


    What.

 Chapter 974: Welcome To Hell

    <h4>Chapter 974: Wee To Hell</h4>


    (MC POV)


    "Wait, wait. You''re telling me that right now¡­ Every single Practitioner in the other nes could easilye over to the Earthen ne because the barrier preventing that was torn open?"


    Iris tilted her head at my question, "That is correct, Master. Such a thing was bound to happen sooner orter, yes? After all, with so many Practitioners attempting to breach the wall every time, even this would copse eventually."


    So it was a natural urrence? Was this meant to happen even without any interference? Was the future where thisnd was decimated by Divine Lightning also due to this? No wait, thatst one is most definitely not.


    I had to ask though, "This¡­ Isn''t because I absorbed the three fragments just now, right?"


    Iris let a smile materialise on her face, "Oh Master, you don''t have to worry so much. I did say this was something that would have copsed sooner orter so it''s an entirely natural urrence."


    Ah, ok. So not because of me then.


    I looked at Luna, "Should I¡­ Should I stop this?"


    Luna took a moment to consider, "That depends on husband, I suppose? These talentless pieces of trash are only able toe here because of the hole in the barrier, not because they are actually strong enough toe here on their own. With their level of talent and strength, most of them would be even weaker than the non-Practitioners of this ne."


    "Ok¡­ Wouldn''t there be an overpoption problem then?"


    She scoffed, "Why should we care for these nobodies who bit off more than they could chew? No doubt, most of them will die quickly in the next few years and your empress can even order an extermination of them using just the Student Practitioners of every Sect. This would clean them all up without any issues."


    I am going to pretend like I never heard thest suggestion that was basically giving the order tomit mass ughter.


    Although I guess I pity them a little since they remind me of the past me when I ascended to the Spiritual ne forcefully and ''crippled'' myself. These people would basically be put in the same position as myself.


    But should I do something about it? These people are pretty much jumping into the fire without knowing there''s fire there¡­


    Making up my mind, I decided to simply repair the hole and make it such that it would be as thin as it would have been under normal circumstances during the Convergence.


    Almost immediately, the rain of light stopped as though all of it had been an illusion, but I know for a fact that those that managed to slip through were already within this ne.


    "Oh? Husband is truly benevolent! To stop those pieces of talentless trash froming over and losing their lives! Or was it just so that they do not contaminate husband''s home? Fufu~ As expected of husband! If such trash had came to the Spiritual ne while I was in power, I would definitely have ordered a cleansing! Ah! But if husband had told me not to do it, I wouldn''t have done it either~ I would always listen to husband after all, so--"


    I tuned out the rest of her words and turned to my disciples instead, "All of you can resume your practice with Lilith, I''ll go and meet up with Guiying to let her know about what is going on."


    They bowed their heads and wished me a safe trip.


    I made sure to give everyone a pat on the head first which also served to stop Luna''s tirade before I teleported away.


    At this time of day, court should be in session so I decided it might be better if I simply dealt with this while the country''s officials were still there.


    Unexpectedly¡­ Someone else was upying their time too.


    "I am Lei Shen! Grand Ancestor of the Sky ne! Founder of the strongest Tian Hu Sect! To ept me as your monarch would be your greatest honour! I would even be willing to let you serve me as my handmaiden!"


    I looked at the young looking man wearing especially gaudy golden robes that stretched all the way onto the floor. Doesn''t that get in the way of his walking?


    Then again, my own white robes were quite long too but at least it''s not dragging along the floor like his. Besides, my clothes are actually a slime girl so I don''t need to have such considerations.


    Shifting my gaze upwards, I noticed a hole in the roof that showed the sky above. This man must have ascended from his ne to appear here directly.


    Although there is one thing that confuses me¡­ Isn''t the Earthen ne supposed to be a legendary ce in the others'' eyes? Why are these people acting all high and mighty? Even that old man who appeared in my courtyard was also acting all arrogant. Shouldn''t it make more sense that they would be afraid of the people here?


    By now, Guiying and the other people in the court had noticed my appearance, though the self proimed ''grand ancestor'' had not since I was standing behind him.


    Guiying''s frown shifted into an amused smile upon seeing me but continued to address the man.


    "Those are some lofty titles you im to possess. Do you have any way to back that up aside from that beam of light you came with?"


    The guy crossed his arms and smirked, "Ohe now, you must have heard of me, no? Is this not the Earthen ne, the Practitioner''s paradise where one is treated like a God if you managed to get here? I''m not even asking for much since being treated as a king is enough for me!"


    Ah¡­ I suppose it makes sense that each ne has their own views of what the Earthen ne is like. Still¡­ This is also the first time I''ve heard of the Sky ne too, which makes me wonder who came up with these names since that just makes it sound like an aerone.


    Guiying''s grin stretched a little wider, "Oh, but unfortunately there is already a God that we have devoted ourselves to and without His approval, we would be unable to make such big decisions of our own."


    "Hmph! And where is this God of yours? Even in front of me they will have to kneel!"


    "Oh? Such a daring im! Master, what shall we do with him?"


    To his credit, he was only confused by her words for a few seconds before he realised she was talking to someone else, causing him to whirl around to see me standing behind him.


    He looked me up and down before smirking, "You''re the ''god'' the queen has mentioned? You do not look like much. Are you sure you''re not just a peasant that she has gotten off the streets as entertainment?"


    I looked down at myself, finding nothing wrong with my state of dress so I wondered where he got that idea? Also, I''m not their god, merely their pope or whatever it is in their religion.


    Maybe he''s just mentally retarded.


    I looked back at him, trying to ignore Guiying who was giggling quietly on her throne. Oh well, I''ll y along I guess. I''m guessing he must have especially pissed her off just now.


    "Ahem¡­ Lei Shen, yes? Are you strong?" I asked innocently.


    "I am the Grand Ancestor of the entire Sky ne! There is no one stronger than I!"


    "In that case¡­ How about you hit me with your strongest Technique?"


    He raised an eyebrow at me before smirking, "Ho ho! You have a death wish then? You think I would be hesitant on taking another life and then you''ll use that fact to besmirch my name? How utterly foolish! You underestimated me! I will wipe you from the face of existence and use you to showcase my absolute power and--"


    I waved my hand at him dismissively, "Yeah yeah, cut the chat, can you just do it? I actually have other things to do right now."


    His eyebrow twitched in anger and he raised his palm towards me, "Very well! Die! Age Of Suffering!!"


    ¡­


    Nothing happened of course.


    He looked confused but thrusted his palm out again, "Age Of Suffering!!! Eh? Why? Age Of Suffering!! My Technique¡­ What is going on? My¡­ My cultivation¡­ I¡­ What?"


    I walked up to him, getting his attention before delivering a backhand p across his face that sent him sprawling onto the ground.


    "Wee to the Earthen ne, bitch."

 Chapter 975: Dealing With Illegal Immigrants From Other Planes

    <h4>Chapter 975: Dealing With Illegal Immigrants From Other nes</h4>


    (MC POV)


    I was guided to the throne above Guiying''s to tell everyone what I knew about the current situation, including about the status of our Earthen ne in the eyes of the other nes though it was limited to the Spiritual and Cloud ne.


    I would have been fine simply telling them from amongst the officials but Guiying and everyone else was entirely insistent that I not be allowed to do so.


    For some reason, Guiying had also added in the function of allowing her throne to turn around to face me too, even though I''ve sat here less than a handful of times¡­


    Isn''t that kind of a waste of resources? And whoever has heard of someone designing a throne that could swivel around on a pivot?


    "I see¡­ In that case, what does Master suggest we do?" Guiying asked.


    I waved my hand nonchntly, "You are the Empress, Guiying, I''m leaving the decisions to you. I''m merely here to tell you what I know after all."


    She nodded in understanding before turning her throne back to the rest of the court, "Heed my decree!"


    The rest of the court knelt upon hearing her words.


    "These neers shall be dealt with as though they are illegal immigrants! Kill them all!"


    Woah! Woah! Woah!!! That''s too extreme even for you, Guiying! Are the rest of the court not going to say anything?!


    Ah¡­ They epted the order without batting an eye¡­


    I cleared my throat which made Guiying instantly turn back around and the rest of the court to focus their attention on me.


    "Could I just ask what your reasonings are to lead to such a decision, Guiying?"


    "Hmm? These good for nothings who only managed toe here through happenstance are unworthy to even set foot here no? They would bepletely useless to us and would be a drain on the country''s resources, thus getting rid of them would be the best course of action."


    While she''s not wrong¡­ I tried to point out another way of thinking to her.


    "It is true that they wouldn''t even be able to stand up to the weakest of Practitioners in our ne, but they do carry with them knowledge from their own nes right? To just indiscriminately kill them off like this is a waste don''t you think?"


    Guiying gasped, "Ah! Of course! As expected of Master! We should be draining them of all the knowledge they have before we kill them off!"


    I tried my best to keep my face neutral.


    "There''s no reason to always end up killing them though. Some might be able to integrate into our world as other professions and there is also a chance that a few of them might rise back up as prominent Practitioners given the right training and attitude."


    Guiying nodded regally, "As Master has proimed, it is indeed possible and these people would eventually find out that their previous positions in their own nes means nothing here. Powerless and helpless, we could then swoop in and extend them a benevolent hand that would tie them to us. Those who refuse it or continue to be a menace, we''ll just either lock them up and rehabilitate the ones that are useful or simply get rid of them if they are not."


    Ok, that''s an idea I can agree with, which is already much better than simply killing all of them already.


    "Is such a n eptable for you, Master?"


    I nodded, "But I would like to know if we are able to undertake such a task? I do not know what our current resources are like."


    "Oh! You need not worry about that, Master! If anything, your sister would also help us in this regard with her own resources too, so there''s nothing to worry about."


    Ah¡­ I guess that''s true¡­ Though I''m a little worried what might happen if her¡­ Things¡­ Get involved¡­


    In the end, I decided to just leave it in Guiying''s capable hands. If her being the Empress of the country felt it was fine, then I don''t have anything else to say.


    She then gestured towards the entrance of the court where the previous Practitioner I had bitch pped had been, the man having been dragged away by guards shortly after, kicking and screaming in protest. Even after all that he was still being a moron.


    "Since that trash had been disrespectful to Master, how would Master like to handle him?"


    I shook my head, "He was in your court, Guiying. Do as you see fit."


    "Very well. Guards! Have that man be tortured and amputated for the crimes of disrespecting my Master!"


    I¡­ Ok¡­ I can''t say anything since I already said I''ll leave it to her¡­ But I never thought Guiying would be this ruthless of a ruler¡­ Especially how she''s normally like in front of me¡­


    Then again, the fact that the country was still fully functional and even doing better than before already proves her worth as an Empress, so she''s definitely doing a good job.


    Guiying then proceeded to give out instructions to have the ''illegal immigrants'' ced under watch, directing manpower around to set up a new department on handling these neers as well as to integrate them to our ne.


    Honestly, it was really impressive seeing her work as an actual Empress and how efficient her court was in carrying out her orders.


    When the court session had ended, Alpha appeared with a bow and escorted me out of the court while everyone had their heads lowered to me.


    I really can''t get used to that¡­


    Once I was out, I had wanted to return to my disciples immediately but Alpha stopped me before I could.


    "Forgive me, Master, but Empress Guiying has instructed me to bring you to her room for something important."


    Something important? Does she know something about this situation that I don''t? Maybe it''s something the Lei Shen guy had said before I appeared there?


    Intrigued, I let myself be brought to her room where Delta was just finishing up preparing tea for me.


    The two quickly left once I sat down at the tea table but before I could even taste the tea, the door was quickly flung open again and a figure blurred into me.


    "Maaaasterrrrr!! I missed youuuuuu!!" Guiying squealed, her former regal appearance nowhere to be seen.


    She''s even hugging me tightly while rubbing her face desperately on my chest, as though she was trying to burrow her way past my ribs.


    I sighed, "It wasn''t even that long since Ist saw you¡­"


    "Unnnn!! But it''s still too long!! Being an Empress is hard!! Pamper me Master!! Pamper me, pamper me, pamper meeeee!!"


    And to think I was even impressed with your performance as an Empress just moments ago¡­ Give me back that respect!!


    Oh well¡­ I know just how tiring being in a position of authority is so I guess I can just indulge her a little bit¡­ I was throwing this troublesome situation to her to deal with after all¡­


    Thus, I thoroughly patted my little empress until she was satisfied.


    ¡­


    I may have also patted her in other ces too.

 Chapter 976: Even Villager Number One Can Beat These Guys Up

    <h4>Chapter 976: Even Viger Number One Can Beat These Guys Up</h4>


    (Lian Li POV)


    "And that''s what Master has decided," Manami concluded her recount on what happened in Guiying''s court, having received the news through Alpha using her telepathy.


    I took a moment to consider our options before turning to the rest, "I suggest that we mobilise some of our people to take care of the especially troublesome ones before they be too much of a nuisance in Master''s territory. The ones that are more cooperative could be sent to Guiying for processing."


    The others nodded, agreeing with my n.


    "And what about our new¡­ Additions? How are their rehabilitations going?" I asked Diao Chan.


    The sadistic witch gave me a smirk, "Oh~ We''re having a loooooot of fun with them~ Because of their nature, they can take much, much more punishment without breaking. It truly is a lot of fun to think up ways to deal with them!"


    "Ara, ara? I suppose I should take some time to go there and¡­ Ufufufu~ Enjoy myself too~" Manami giggled, the look in her eyes burning with unrestrained wrath.


    We really have Lilith to thank for creating a room that restrains one''s divinity, allowing us to torture them to our heart''s content without worrying about them breaking out.


    I admit I did have a lot of fun ''reeducating'' that vampire bitch that night.


    While I was thinking about how I would like to next torture the bitch, Manami jerked in surprise and looked into the distance.


    "Ara? Ara, ara? Ufufufu~ Understood, Master~ Do have fun with the little Empress for us, yes? I believe the maids would most certainly like to join you as well~ Ufufufu~ Of course, Master, I shall tell the rest that too~"


    That must have been a telepathic call from Master.


    Manami turned back to us and smiled, "It seems that our little Guiying has Master preupied in her bed. We have the rest of the day free until Master returns in the morning~"


    Oh my, how bold Guiying! Well, this gives us the perfect opportunity then!


    I cleared my throat, "It seems like we can move things ahead of schedule. Get the news out to our people, but let''s also do a sweep today before Master returns. Those who dare sully Master''s domain with their worthless existence shall suffer!"


    With that said, we quickly decided on a route each of us would take to do a sweep over the country before leaving. For myself in particr, I would be investigating the outskirts of the Heaven Sect as the location of highest priority.


    The first ce I came to was the small town at the base of the mountain that Heaven Sect was built on. This ce used to be a simple vige but more people have started moving here to be closer to our God.


    In other words, all of the people in this town worship Master and are part of the Church.


    And what do you know? There''s a couple of idiots here causing problems right now.


    A crowd had gathered in the town square where a group of four men wearing Practitioner robes seemed to be trying to get their attention.


    The town square was also where a statue of Master was erected, although we made sure to keep this fact hidden from Master, of course.


    Right now these four pieces of trash are standing in front of Master''s holy statue while stating nonsensical things.


    "Listen now! We are Practitioners that have just ascended from the greatest of all nes!"


    "Your Practitioners are nothing but beginners in our ne!"


    "And we four stood at the very top of our ne!"


    "All of you have the honour of weing the top Practitioners of the Void ne!"


    Predictably, the people surrounding them were not at all amused by what they were saying. The statue of Master is a ce where we can offer praise to Him and know that Master''s grace extends to us, yet these four pieces of trash are being so arrogant in front of Master''s image.


    I descended from the sky,nding right in front of them.


    "Oh! High Priestess Lian Li!"


    "High Priestess Lian Li is here!"


    "Hail High Priestess Lian Li!"


    "All for Master!!"


    I waved at the townsfolk to return their greeting before turning my attention to the four idiots.


    "You''re being a nuisance, apologise to everyone and pay your respects to my Master before I make you," I ordered.


    The trash on my far left stepped forward with a smirk, "Oh? Are you perhaps the governor of this town? You don''t look half bad so we wouldn''t mind you serving under us, preferably on your knees."


    I turned towards him with furrowed brows, "All of you entered this ne because the barrier that would have held you back was ripped open. None of you would have made it here otherwise. Here, you''re not even worthy enough to be considered Practitioners, much less even speak to me. Know your ce, trash."


    "Wha¡­ What?! How dare you, you bitch?!" He roared, lifting his palm to point at me. "Let''s see how arrogant you can be after being crippled! Firestorm!!"


    I prepared my own defences to nullify his attack, but it seems like my preparations were unnecessary since nothing happened.


    "What? What did you do to me, you bitch?! Firestorm! Firestorm!! Firestorm!!"


    I sighed before moving forward faster than they could see, my hand curling themselves around his left hand''s index finger. With a simple flick of my wrist, the finger was broken with a loud crack.


    "ARRGHHH!! My hand!! My hand!! You broke my hand!!"


    I rolled my eyes, "It''s just your finger, stop being so dramatic. Now I don''t like repeating myself, so get down on your knees before I start breaking fingers."


    "Fucking kill her!"


    "How dare you disrespect us!"


    "We''ll mess you up!!"


    I sighed and looked at the townsfolk behind me, "Could you all be a dear and help me discipline these four? They may im they''re Practitioners but right now they''re nothing but powerless idiots."


    One of the trash sneered, "Ha?! You think some normal mortals can deal with gods like us?! You''re delusional!! We''ll make sure you--"


    One of the townsfolk punched the trash across the face before he could finish his words.


    That was the cue for everyone else to descend upon the four trash, beating them up as though they were simplymon thugs.


    With the fact that these four had been disrespectful to Master, everyone was more than happy to give them a piece of their mind.


    "Trash that dared to make a mess in front of our Divine Master!"


    "Atone for it with your life!"


    "How dare you threaten our High Priestess Lian Li!"


    "You''re all nothing but trash!!"


    It was quite entertaining to see these four self-proimed ''Gods'' being beaten up by the townsfolk. One of them was even using arge turnip as a club to hammer at an idiot''s face.


    There were even a few chairs that were thrown in there.


    Hmmm¡­ Once they''re beaten within an inch of their lives, I''ll give them a chance to tell me how useful they can be. If they prove to be simply utter trash¡­ Then I suppose I can proceed on to break their necks~

 Chapter 977: Im On A Face Slap Spree

    <h4>Chapter 977: I''m On A Face p Spree</h4>


    (MC POV)


    Three days have passed since the ''illegal immigrants'' came and honestly, things have been pretty quiet.


    So quiet that I''m starting to get a little worried, like it''s the calm before the storm.


    That''s why I decided to go and take a look around the ce today just to see how things are being handled.


    With the excuse that I was going out to take a walk, I left Lilith in charge of my disciples'' training while Shiori and Akari apanied me alongside Iris.


    "Are any of these neers bothering you?" I asked the two foxes while we were flying through the air, the both of them simply running along beside me as though they were still on the ground.


    "Ehehehe~ There''s no way such pieces of trash would even be able to bother us, Master!" Akari told me cheerily.


    Is it just me or for some reason everyone had somehow agreed to call these people ''trash''? I mean, I know these neers most certainly do not deserve to be here because they kind of cheated¡­ But that doesn''t mean we should treat them like trash¡­


    Then again, I was treated like trash when I was ''crippled'' in my previous life¡­ So I guess I''m the one with the abnormal line of thinking here.


    I''m pretty sure part of the reason for my thinking is also because I was in their shoes before, so I guess I pity them in a way.


    Oh well, if they are really serious about their cultivation, then they should be able to start from scratch again. If they managed to do that, I''m sure they would end up better off than before. That''s how I managed to survive when I was crippled anyway, if they can''t do that much then I guess that''s too bad for them.


    As for now, I don''t exactly have a specific destination in mind so I''m simply just flying around the continent, trying to see if there''s anything out of ce.


    Everything looked rtively normal until I came across a group of travellers along the main road leading towards Jin city.


    That wouldn''t have got my attention if they were just normal travellers but it looks like they were harassing the other travellers around them.


    Again, that''s something I could easily overlook as them just being assholes but the fact that they were wearing Practitioner Robes clued me in on who these people might actually be. Even if they turned out to be Practitioners of the Earthen ne, I doubt anyone willin if I give them a scolding for this.


    Although if they actually are part of the immigrant group, then I''m quite surprised that they are still able to act this arrogant despite their apparent loss in strength.


    Thinking there must be some reason for that, I descended in front of them with my two foxes nking my sides.


    The group consisted of three men where the one in the middle was obviously the leader judging by the higher quality clothes he was wearing and the fact that he was carrying a fan typical of those young masters.


    The young master spoke first, "Oh? It seems like there are other Practitioners in this godforsaken ne after all. And here I thought we came to a ne where we were the only Practitioners around. You there, this one allows you to state your name."


    Akari leapt in front of me, "How about allowing this one to bite your head off and shit down your neck?"


    Oh¡­ Where the hell did you learn how to speak like that Akari?


    The two men nking the young master immediately stepped forward, swords appearing in their hands out of thin air. Looks like they are still able to use their Techniques here, though to what extent I''m not too sure.


    Is it possible that they came from a ne higher than the Earthen ne? Maybe¡­ The Star ne?


    I gave him a slight bow, an action that the other travellers around us gasped at the sight of. No doubt everyone here knew who I was and to see me bowing to him must be a big shock.


    "Forgive us, I am Master Lin of Heaven Sect. May I know if you are one of the Practitioners who have ascended to this ne?"


    "Hmph! More like descended!!" The man scoffed, fanning himself with his paper fan. "The amount of Quarks here is just so atrocious! Back in the Star ne, to find a non-Practitioner is already a miracle. Yet here, they''re crawling all around the ce like insects!"


    "I see. Is this the first time you are meeting a Practitioner of this ne?"


    "Isn''t that obvious?! Now tell me what kind of artefact you are using to allow you to fly around?! The Quarks here are so non-existent that there''s not enough to even let us fly! To make someone like me walk?! This is preposterous!"


    Ah, so they can still use their Techniques but not to their full strength. That means they have indeed been suppressed by this ne and the Star ne would most likely be beneath ours.


    Still, just to be sure, I want to check if he''s actually supposed to be strong or he''s actually one of the bottom feeders within his ne.


    "Forgive me for asking this, but are you supposed to be a prominent figure in the Star ne?"


    His demeanour immediately changed into one of rage, "How dare you?! Do you even know who I am?! No, of course a monkey like you would never know! I am Master Lao! One of the eight Great Young Masters and also amongst the top one hundred rising star Practitioners in Star ne! I am amongst the few who have met with the Gods of this World and gained their favour, something that a worm like you could never dream of!!"


    Oh? The people in Star ne have met with the gods of this world? Now I really have to go and see what that ce is like! Perhaps they really are above us and this guy is just some trash? From his ims alone I could already tell he''s definitely not standing at the peak in that ne so he probably came here thinking he could be a bigger fish in a small pond.


    Too bad he really underestimated the size of this pond.


    I must have shown my surprise as he broke into a smirk, "Ha! Now you know who you have offended, haven''t you? This one is generous though! As long as you get on your knees and put your head on the ground for me to step on, I''ll forgive this slight of yours!"


    "Divine One, I think we''ve heard enough. Could we just get rid of him?" Shiori asked, her tails raised.


    I chuckled, "It''s ok, I''ll deal with him."


    What? I can have fun too! In fact, let me show you my viin mode! Something I''ve cultivated back in my days crippled in the Spiritual and Cloud ne!


    I moved closer to him and he thought I was actually going to kneel until I stopped in front of his guards and crossed my arms, "You know¡­ You''re pretty dumb to not be able to figure out our difference in levels."


    His brows furrowed, "What¡­ What did you say?"


    "I said you''re really dumb. You know the amount of Quarks on this ne is vastly inferior to your home ne, so don''t you think that anyone who could seed in bing a Practitioner here would be vastly superior to the Practitioners in the Star ne? The Practitioners here are able to do whatever you could do back at home under this ne''s circumstances after all."


    It took him a moment for my words to click into ce for him.


    "What¡­ What are you trying to say?"


    "I''m saying¡­ You should be the one kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy right now. Do you even know who I am?"


    He tried to open his mouth to say something but I pped him in the face to shut him up. Just a light p, really, not enough to break his neck.


    His guards immediately moved to cut me down but Akari and Shiori were faster, their tails mming into the two grown men and pinning them to the ground. Not that it was necessary since I was ready to increase the gravity around them to force them to their knees but I''ll take it.


    "I am Master Lin of Heaven Sect, the strongest Practitioner of this entire ne. I have met with the Administrator gods of this World and they need to ask me permission to even see me. Who do you think you are, boy?"


    "I¡­ I¡­"


    I pped his face again, "Is this the position you should be taking to speak to me?"


    His pride won out and he tried to attack me, only to receive a harsher p that sent him crashing to the ground.


    "Pathetic," I spat, looking at him with as much disdain as I could.


    Oh damn, this actually feels good!

 Chapter 978: Passing On The Torture Baton

    <h4>Chapter 978: Passing On The Torture Baton</h4>


    (MC POV)


    "For¡­ Forgifth meefth¡­" The young master pleaded, his face thoroughly messed up after I was done pping his face.


    Like literally, I spent thest few minutes just pping his face with my hand until his entire face swelled up.


    I dropped him on the ground, "Now, you were saying something about kneeling and putting my head on the ground to beg for forgiveness? Since you said it, I assume that''s the normal way someone begs for forgiveness in the Star ne right? Isn''t it weird you aren''t doing that now?"


    He didn''t even hesitate and went straight into a perfect dogeza, "Forgith meefth!"


    Not good, am I turning into a sadist? Because doing this definitely felt good. I me Lilith and Diao Chan for this¡­


    I cleared my throat, "Mmm¡­ Good enough. I suggest you keep this in mind from now on. You''re currently also regarded as an illegal immigrant in thesends, but the empress has decreed to allow people like you a chance at making yourselves useful. So you might be able to start a new life here if you lose that arrogance of yours."


    "Yesh! Yesh!! I''ll do it!!"


    "Then go and report yourself to any of the administrative offices, they''ll settle you in."


    "This one thanths senior for your benefolenthce!"


    Bootlicking skills must be ingrained in him too, seeing how well he was taking the sudden change in position.


    The two guards with him were also keeping their heads to the ground, not even daring to look up at all.


    The fact that they were literally smacked around by a pair of foxes may have contributed to them being so meek right now. Surely their pride must be ripped to shreds after knowing that they couldn''t even stand up to two foxes using only their tails.


    I nodded to the other travellers who bowed to me before flying off again with Akari and Shiori in tow.


    "Master~ Is that a good idea though? He might just be belligerent again when Master isn''t looking~" Akari pointed out, running to catch up to me.


    I shrugged, "I already sent a telepathic call to Guiying, she should have already notified one of the officials nearby so that they''lle here to check. If they found him still acting like an asshole, then he''ll be treated like one."


    "Oohhh~ As expected of Master! So sneaky!"


    "Sister, you''re being rude to Divine One."


    "Ehhh¡­ This much is fine right? Master doesn''t mind either!"


    I simply just patted them on their heads.


    "Unggh¡­ Divine One really spoils us too much¡­" Shiori groaned, though she did not move away from my patting.


    Akari had no qualms about enjoying it though, she even started purring when I did so.


    "Mnnn¡­ What are we doing now, Master? Do we continue to fly around and p some faces of these trash?"


    "Hmm¡­ No, let''s go back. The deal with the Star ne Practitioners being able to meet gods caught my interest. I think it might be a good time for me to go there and look around."


    Shiori tilted her head, "Is there a need for that though, Divine One? You could simply ask the Gods about it yourself."


    "Yes, but it''s a new ce, you know? I want to go and see it for myself and it does sound pretty interesting. Things have been pretty quiet so far so I wouldn''t mind going out to explore a bit."


    "Quiet, Master? Ehehehe~ I suppose only someone like Master could think that everything that has happened in these few months was ''quiet''."


    Hmm? I''m not sure what she''s referring to but ok.


    The four of us including Iris who had simply been following along silently went back to my courtyard just in time for dinner. Which was also the perfect time for me to announce my decision.


    The announcement made everyone turn to me with wide eyes as though I just told them I was leaving them. I mean¡­ I am, but only for this trip¡­


    "Ehhh?! Master is going ''dere so soon?" Eris blurted out in Bait''s voice.


    "Are we going along too, Master?!" Diao Chan asked, a pleading look on her face.


    I shook my head, "I''ll only be bringing three of you along this time. Lian Li, Manami and Kiyomi, the three of you have already gained divinity and I heard there''s a way to meet the gods there too, so it would be good for you to learn from them too."


    Naturally, I have to keep my knowledge that they''ve met up with those three goddesses that night secret, but this should allow me to meet those three as well and express my thanks naturally.


    "Ara, ara? A private trip with Master with just us? I''m already looking forward to it, Master~ Ufufufu~" Manami giggled.


    "Ehhh¡­ Not faiiiiir~ I wanna go y with Onii-samaaaaa¡­" ria whined,ying her head down on the table glumly.


    "Aniue¡­ Bring us along too¡­" Tsuki pleaded while grasping my arm.


    I chuckled, "Why not let''s do this? I''ll go and check out that ne first and if the trip proves to be fruitful, I''ll bring the next group who manages to ascend there on the next trip?"


    "WE''LL DO IT!!!" All of them screamed out at the same time.


    I smiled at their enthusiasm, "In that case, I''ll be looking forward to it. Oh, but please do it in moderation ok? It would be terrible if any of you get hurt during your training. Lilith, can I count on you for that?"


    The demoness puffed up her chest, "Of course, Daddy! I will never let you down!! I''ll make sure to whip them into shape!!"


    That was not what I asked you to do but whatever.


    I nodded, "In that case, we''ll leave tomorrow morning. Prepare your things tonight girls."


    "Yes Master!!"


    Brendan raised his hand, "Forgive me Master, but could I just ask what brought about the sudden desire to go there so soon?"


    I grinned, "Let''s just say I met a very interesting ''immigrant'' today and he told me quite a bit of stuff."


    Kiyomi leaned forward in her seat, "Oh? What did he say to Master?"


    "Well, he was probably someone important back in his home ne, so he was acting pretty arrogant when he first met me, going so far as to demand I kneel and beg for his forgiveness," I chuckled, remembering the scene.


    "What¡­ What did Master do?" Lian Li asked, her voice suddenly quiet.


    "Hmm? Nothing much, just told him off a bit and made him understand the difference in power. I already notified the relevant people about him so he should be getting processed soon."


    There''s no way I''m telling my cute disciples that I sadistically pped his face of course.


    "Ara? Did Master get his name?"


    "Hmm¡­ I believe he introduced himself as Master Lao. Why?"


    "Ufufufu~ No reason at all, Master~ No reason at all~ Ufufufufu~"


    Ok¡­ That''s a weirdugh there Manami¡­


    In fact¡­ My other disciples seem to be looking at each other with a weird glint in their eyes? Did something happen?


    But whatever, I need to prepare for my trip to the Star ne tomorrow! I''m already looking forward to it!

 Chapter 979: There Be Witches Around

    <h4>Chapter 979: There Be Witches Around</h4>


    (Diao Chan POV)


    Lilith happily took the role of distracting Master tonight again while the rest of us nned another outing inside our room.


    Unn¡­ I very much want to join Master in bed and have Him use me as His breeding sow¡­ But working to clear Master''s domain of all these trashes first.


    Of course if Master were to ask me to join Him in bed, I would dly jump in without a second thought! Mmm¡­ Just imagining having Master bend me over His knee and spanking my bare bottom with His strong, firm hands~


    "How did such a big piece of trash slip past us?" ria groaned, looking especially frustrated which was an emotion shared by everyone currently in this room.


    Right now we''re looking through the reports that our people managed to gather about the trash that had managed to enter Master''s ne, just so that we could see what else we missed.


    Everyone in the Church was also especially upset knowing that we allowed one trash to slip past and make contact with Master, so we''re all making sure to root them all out this time.


    "Ara? It seems like this group had actually done the smart thing ofying low and collecting information first. Then when they knew that not everyone around them were Practitioners, their trash self finally emerged," Manami mused, looking at the report in her hands with a tinge of amusement.


    "That means there might be others like him who have slipped through the, we''ll have to do another sweep again tonight," Lian Li sighed.


    I''m sure I speak for everyone in this room that all of us would rather have Master sweep us off our feet and let His nice, hard and hot thing slip inside us~


    Slip inside me¡­


    Ehe¡­ Ehehe¡­ Ehehehe¡­


    "Diao Chan? Diao Chan? Sigh¡­ Are you fantasising about Master again?" Eris groaned.


    I wiped the drool at the edge of my lips, "Hehe, could you me me? The orgy we had that day was so gooood~ I can still feel Master inside all my holes~"


    The effect of my words were immediate as my fellow sisters got distracted by the memory too. It was indeed one of the best orgies we had In quite a while after all~


    Lian Li quickly shook her head, "Ahem, let''s get back to the main issue first. I propose we do another sweep of the country again to make sure these pieces of trash are dealt with before they sully Master with their presence again."


    Tsuki flicked her hairily, "Mmm¡­ While I agree with that idea, are you sure you''ll be ok in the morning? If Aniue realises you''re tired tomorrow, he''ll wonder what you were doing the night before."


    A reasonable concern. Even though sisters Lian Li, Manami and Kiyomi are practically Goddesses now, they have yet to reach full ascension yet. Thus, they can still get tired if they work too hard.


    For our dearest and most benevolent Master, surely He would notice if any of us looked a little worse for wear! Worrying our Master is definitely a big no no!


    Then again¡­ Maybe that might make Master punish me? Ehehe~


    Ah, I suppose having Master find out about our extracurricr activities would not be worth the punishment so we should still keep this under wraps. I have other ways of having Master punish me anyway~


    Lian Li sighed, "In that case, could we leave this to the rest of you?"


    I licked my finger with a chuckle, "Kukuku, no need to worry sisters~ I''ll make sure to properly¡­ Punish¡­ These little insects in your stead~"


    With a quick discussion of who was in charge of exploring which area, the rest of us set off to our respective locations to do our sweep.


    I got tasked with checking the area around Death Mountain Pass, since it also serves as the only way between the two countries short of hiking through the Death Mountains itself.


    That''s also why we had chosen this ce to set up a ''checkpoint'' too, which would be my first destination as soon as sister Manami teleports me there.


    With her ascension, teleporting all of us to different ces at once has be easy for her to do. With a quick wave of her hand, I found myself standing at the gate that served as the border between the two sides of the valley Cai Hong had made.


    Even at thiste in the night, there were still a few people moving through the gates, their movements being watched carefully by the guards posted here.


    "High Priestess Diao Chan!" A guard called out in greeting, which was immediately joined in by several others as they noticed me.


    I greeted my fellow believers with my usual smile before moving towards a tent that had been pitched at the side of the gate.


    Beside said tent was arge sign with the words ''Wee to the Earthen ne. Newly ascended Practitioners from other nes, pleasee inside to be settled in!''.


    We have several of these set up all around Master''s country and it has helped us gather quite a number of them so far. Naturally, we do not expect all of them to be cooperative and report themselves, but that''s what we''re here for.


    Pushing my way past the tent ps, the guards and the court official immediately stood up and bowed the moment they realised it was me.


    "Wee, High Priestess Diao Chan!"


    I nodded at their disy of respect, "Mnn¡­ Have there been any problems so far?"


    The official straightened up, "We have processed fifteen additional immigrants today so far, those who have been deemed detrimental to our Divine Master''s country were dealt with swiftly. The rest have been sent out with the wagon to one of the reeducation facilities a few hours ago."


    "Kukuku~ Perfect indeed! I would never say no to new toys! Anything else I should know about?"


    He hesitated, "There is¡­ There is one group of immigrants we were unable to hold back, High Priestess¡­ They escaped after hearing about our gracious offer to indoctrinate them into the Earthen ne."


    I frowned, "Escaped? How? Is the inscription not working?"


    To prevent precisely such a thing from urring, we had even made use of the inscription that prevents a Practitioner from using Techniques that the former country of Dong had created. This is on top of the fact that they should have already been powerless while in this ne too, so how did they escape?


    "It was definitely working, High Priestess¡­ But how they bypassed it we do not know¡­ They simply chanted some sort of weird poem and then they disappeared."


    Weird poem? Oh!


    "Were this group of people all females?" I asked,


    "That is correct, High Priestess."


    Oh, my my my! The inscription didn''t work because they weren''t using Techniques! They were using Spells!


    I never thought I would actually be able to meet another Witch here! How very interesting indeed!


    Naturally, I should go hunt them down! Knowing that I''m going to meet other Witches has me tingling with excitement!


    Maybe I might even y the senior sister to them and I''ll have my own group of Witch torturers!


    How exciting!

 Chapter 980: Join My Coven

    <h4>Chapter 980: Join My Coven</h4>


    (Diao Chan POV)


    Now that I knew we were dealing with Witches, I simply needed to use a Spell of my own to trace where they had sent themselves to.


    The others in the tent gave me enough space after I told them what was going on. I even sent sister Manami a quick telepathic Spell to let her know of my new findings, making sure the others are also aware of the neers.


    Since Master was already nning on leaving tomorrow morning, we''ll just keep our findings a secret until Masteres back.


    "''Hidden is my prey, but a portal shall lead the way. Trace!''"


    My Spell took effect instantly in the form of a tear in the space appearing in the centre of the tent with a view of the outside through the opening.


    This should send me directly to where they had teleported and I can simply pick up the trail from there.


    Stepping through that portal ced me on the cliff of a mountain top. Looking down, I realised this was the mountain near the pass and the Witches must have seen the gates from here and descended to make contact.


    When they got cold feet, they escaped back here again to back out of it, how stupid.


    The fact that there are Witches who arrived from another ne is quite interesting though, I didn''t know that they could ascend through nes like other Practitioners too.


    I assume that since their poweres from Spells, the Earthen ne''s harsher conditions should also not affect them much.


    That means out of everyone that managed toe over to the Earthen ne, they should, ironically, be the strongest ones amongst them.


    Looking around, I found traces of a group of people moving away from this cliff towards a path leading down the mountain.


    Hmm? Am I dealing with amateurs here? They didn''t even set up any traps for me or hide their tracks either.


    If it was me, I''d have did another teleport and put them in a ce where I can torture any pursuers however I want~


    "''The light of protection shall shine upon me, Shield.''"


    The protection Spell materialised as a translucent barrier around me before fading away from sight. Even though I know Master had inscribedyers uponyers of protection on me, it would not do me any good to growcent.


    Not to mention the fact that the protectiones with the added risk of alerting Master if I were to get hurt, something we had been very fortunate in avoiding so far.


    With my shield prepared and over a dozen Spells at my fingertips, I made my way down the path until the footprints turned the corner and into a cave.


    Hearing the telltale crackling of a campfire, I knew I''d found my quarry.


    Although¡­ Starting a fire inside a cave? I''m guessing they must have a Spell to deal with the smoke somehow, unless they nned to die from asphyxiation.


    I turned the corner toe face to face with a girl with blonde hair wearing a simple brown travelling robe wrapped around her body, the girl more surprised to see me than I was to see her.


    I took a step back to create distance between us and she did the same, pointing the club in her hands that was a little more than a stick at me.


    "Who are you?! What are you doing here?!"


    I shifted my gaze to the interior of the cave to find four other women sitting inside, each of them sporting a unique hair colours of their own. The only thing simr about them was the brown travelling robes they all wore.


    "Sister Light, stand down, she is one of us," A girl with brown hair called out from inside the cave.


    The blonde girl gasped, turning to look at herpanions before looking at me, all traces of hostility gone.


    I most certainly am not ''one of them'' but I guess what she meant was that I am also a Witch. I''m guessing that brown haired girl must have a Spell that lets her know about that.


    As though confirming my thoughts, the blonde girl spoke up, "You''re a Witch ascended from the Astral ne too?!"


    I smiled at her, "I am indeed a Witch¡­"


    The girl dropped her stick and started moving towards me with her arms outstretched for a hug but stopped when I raised my hand.


    "However, I am not from the Astral ne. I am a denizen of the Earthen ne."


    I could feel the temperature in the cave drop.


    I almost expected them to attack me but surprisingly, all of them stood up and came towards me with eyes full of sympathy.


    The one with the brown hair stepped closer to me and held my hand, "It must have been hard, sister¡­ But do not worry, you are not alone anymore. You do not need to suffer alone anymore."


    I was genuinely confused.


    Suffer alone? I''m having the time of my life here! If Master would punish me more, then everything would be perfect!


    "Sorry, I¡­ I''m not sure I follow? Why do you assume that I''m suffering?"


    She tilted her head, "Are you not ostracised by the Practitioners? Even back in the Astral ne where there are more Witches, the Practitioners still look down on us for being inferior to them."


    "Is that why you chose toe to this ne?" I asked.


    "That is part of the reason, yes. Forgive me, we have not even told you who we are. I am Sister Earth," The brown haired woman introduced herself.


    "And I''m Sister Light!" The blonde one chirped, despite me already knowing her name.


    "I am Sister Aqua," The blue haired one bowed. For some weird reason, I suddenly have the weird feeling that this girl might be the stupid one.


    "My name is Sister Flora," The one with green hair added next.


    And before the one with red hair even opened her mouth, I already knew what she was going to say.


    "Andstly, I am Sister Fire."


    I tilted my head at them, "Is there a reason why your names are so¡­ Unique?"


    "Witches are not given the privilege to have names, so we simply adopted calling each other by the element we are best at," Sister Earth exined.


    It feels so weird to be calling her ''sister'' despite her not being my sister. Oh? Is that perhaps why they did this? To give themselves more solidarity by acting like a family?


    Remembering my court etiquette, I curtsied, "I am known as Diao Chan, High Priestess and disciple of the Divine Master. I bid you all wee to His Earthen ne."


    Sister Fire gasped, "You¡­ You have a name?"


    I smiled at her, "I believe we do not have the same type of discrimination against Witches here, although I''m quite sure I might be the only one in this ne that is even aware of their own Witch heritage."


    The blonde girl squinted her eyes at me, "If¡­ If there''s no other Witches here, how did you even know you are one? You can cast Spells, yes?"


    "Yes I can. It is all thanks to my Master that I could do everything that I can right now."


    Sister Aqua tilted her head slightly, "Your Master? Is she a Witch too?"


    I couldn''t help but let a smile materialise on my face.


    "I thought you''d never ask¡­ Allow me to introduce to my Lord and Divine Master~"


    Time to pull out the holy scriptures!

 Chapter 981: A New Plane (*R)

    <h4>Chapter 981: A New ne (*R)</h4>


    (MC POV)


    I groaned, stirring awake as I felt a weight shift on top of me.


    "Daddyyyy¡­ More~"


    Somethingfortable was enveloped around my lower body, squeezing me from time to time.


    Opening my eyes, I found Lilith sleeping on top of me, both of us without a shred of cloth on our bodies.


    Thefortable feeling came from my cock being still buried deep inside Lilith''s pussy, the demoness squeezing it unconsciously in her sleep.


    I couldn''t help but let out a groan as I felt my meat pole being massaged by the walls of her pussy, the little nubs along her walls functioning like tiny hands that caressed along my length.


    With such a pleasurable feeling, I unconsciously started thrusting my hips again, slowly pushing my cock in and out of her wet, inviting folds while my hands reached down to squeeze her bottom cheeks.


    The movement woke her up and she looked up at me with lust-filled eyes.


    "Unnnn¡­ I can get used to waking up like this, Daddy~" She moaned while wiggling her hips.


    Shifting forward, she captured my lips in a kiss while her arms wrapped behind my neck, pulling herself closer to me.


    I put more force into my hips and started thrusting in and out of her for real, pushing my length inside her all the way before pulling back out to do it again.


    Her own hips started mming down on mine as well, both of us trying to get the other to cum first.


    I kneaded her fleshy behind with my fingers, enjoying the feeling of how my fingers sank into her flesh even as I used it as leverage to m myself inside of her.


    There was a sudden, unexpected tickling sensation running up the width of my balls and it took me a while before I realised Lilith was using her tail to caress them.


    It didn''t take long after that for me to empty my seed inside of her and flood her womb with my colour.


    "Daddyyyy! I''m cumming!!" She cried, breaking our kiss to let out her scream of pleasure.


    I felt her pussy tighten around my member as she came, her juices mixing with my own while her orgasm wracked through her body.


    We held each other until both our orgasms finally subsided, allowing me to pull myself out of her sloppy, wet cunt.


    Lilith moaned and immediately shifted herself downwards between my legs, tossing our nkets aside to reveal my still erect cock glistening with her own juices.


    Without an ounce of shame, she began cleaning it with her mouth, moaning as though she was tasting the most delicious thing in existence.


    Right then, there was a knock on my door.


    "Master, it''s Lian Li. May I enter?"


    I gave my assent even as Lilith buried her face into my crotch, engulfing my cock with her mouth.


    Lian Li came in through the door, her eyes darting to the scene of Lilith fervently sucking my cock before shifting her gaze back to me.


    "We''re ready to leave, Master," She reported, not showing any other reaction to the sight as though such a thing was normal.


    I suppose¡­ It kind of is, isn''t it?


    Giving her a grunt of acknowledgement, I gave Lilith a tap on her shoulder before she reluctantly released my cock from her mouth with a loud ''pop'', going so far as to give me a show of her licking her lips as she did so.


    Quickly cleaning and dressing myself, I followed Lian Li out of the room where Manami and Kiyomi were already waiting.


    Behind them, the rest of my disciples and servants were also there to see us off.


    "Everyone ready?" I asked, prompting the three of them to show me their storage rings and nodding.


    I held out my hands, grasping Lian Li and Manami''s hands while Kiyomi held on to her sister''s.


    Iris was following along of course, but she made noments whatsoever. She also seemed perfectly fine with melting into the background for the trip.


    Shiori and Akari, however, were left behind this time despite their protests. But a quick order for them to help watch over my home and the fact that Xun Guan was still acting as my bodyguard was enough to appease them.


    But seriously, do I even need a bodyguard? Aside from maybe the Great Ones, I don''t think there''s anything else out there that can threaten me?


    Hmm¡­ I suppose it''s the thought that counts.


    Using omniscience to find the ne I was looking for, I manipted Origin to send us towards the ne, giving everyone else a quick word of farewell before the four of us disappeared from the Earthen ne.


    It seems like we appeared right beside a road near some kind of forest with no one around us.


    Manami looked up towards the sky, "Ara? We didn''t cause a giant pir of light to appear?"


    I chuckled, "That''s because we didn''te here through the normal method of ascending through the nes, so we wouldn''t cause that to happen either. Although¡­ If you girls wanted it, I could make that happen too?"


    "I do not believe there is a need to draw attention to ourselves, Master. Unless it would be more beneficial for us to do so?" Lian Li asked.


    "No, it''s fine. We can just take our time to look around the ce. Since there''s a road here, we can decide which direction we would like to head to?"


    Kiyomi tilted her head, "We could simply just fly up and see which direction leads to the closest settlement, can''t we?"


    "We could, but let''s just leave it to chance, hmm?


    Manami giggled, "Ara, ara? If that is what Master wants, we could simply use this~"


    My fox disciple picked up a stick from the ground where one end is thinner than the other. She tossed it into the air and we watched it flip head over tails until it dropped back down to the earth, ttering noisily.


    We watched as it finally settled on the thinner side pointing towards our right, which meant that would be our destination for now.


    My girls fell in step behind me as we started walking along the path without a destination in mind. For me, I was content in just wandering around and seeing things while I''m sure my girls were simply just happy that they got to spend this time privately with me.


    I already know what they were going to do tonight, especially since Lian Li saw what was going on this morning.


    Right now though, we simply enjoyed each other''spany as we walked down the road. The girls even took turns holding my arm while I patted them.


    And as though the universe was conspiring against me¡­


    "Master¡­" Manami whispered, though loud enough for all of us to hear. "It looks like a group of people are approaching us from behind."


    I directed my senses towards the back and sure enough,ing behind us was an intricately decorated carriage with several other people riding horses trotting beside it.


    They most definitely do not look like the friendly type of escorts.


    Looks like we''re already establishing first contact~

 Chapter 982: Already Slapping Faces On Entry

    <h4>Chapter 982: Already pping Faces On Entry</h4>


    (MC POV)


    We slowed down and stuck to the side of the road, giving the carriage ample space to pass us by should they choose to.


    But of course, I was already mentally prepared for the three events that might possibly happen.


    The first is, of course, that the carriage passes us without incident. That was the least likely to happen and I would be surprised if it does.


    The second is that the carriage stops and the people question us about our origins. Then they would either offer us a ride or simply go on their way.


    The third is the most likely where the carriage stops and those people take interest in my disciples. They will then either try to attack us to take advantage of them or pretend to offer assistance by giving us a ride and then jump on us when our guard is down.


    My money is on the third one.


    The ttering sounds of the carriage passed by us without stopping and I was genuinely surprised that the first possibility came true.


    That was until the carriage suddenly stopped a few metres ahead of us, the horses neighing loudly as their riders reigned them in.


    One of the people riding alongside the carriage trotted up to the carriage window, spending a moment to speak to whoever was inside before turning his horse around to ride towards us.


    I pretended not to pay attention to him until he stopped right in front of me, effectively blocking my way.


    "You there! What Sect do you belong to?"


    I tilted my head at him, "Isn''t it rude not to introduce yourself first before asking for the other''s name?"


    He actually summoned his sword to point at me and my disciples would have retaliated had I not stretched out my hand to stop them.


    "I asked you a question, peasant. It would be in your best interests to answer it!"


    I raised an eyebrow, "Oh? How bold of you to even assume I am a peasant. What made you think so?"


    "Are you dumb? Only insignificant bottom feeders like you would ever be caught walking outside! Do you not even recognise the insignia we''re wearing?! You''re looking at the entourage of the renowned Sect Master Qing of Immortals Sect!"


    Oh? There''s another ''Sect Master Qing'' in this ne? What are the odds? Maybe it''s his long lost brother or something?


    My response was a slight nod of my head, "I am Master Lin of Heaven Sect. What business do you have with me or my disciples?"


    He barked out augh, "Ha! A Master?! You?! With your pathetic aura?! Do you take me for a fool?! You''d have a better chance convincing me you are their servant!"


    "Master, do we have to waste time on insignificant beings like these?" Kiyomi sighed, obviously annoyed by the man''s attitude. "The fact that he even dared to draw his weapon against you is already a punishable offence."


    Manami and Lian Li nodded their heads in agreement.


    I sighed and tilted my head at the man in front of us, "Young man, I would suggest that you put that sword away before you get hurt."


    Of course, I''m not worried about Lian Li, Manami or Kiyomi doing anything, I''m more worried about Iris over there who I can actually tell is looking a little annoyed.


    The fact that you can even visually see that she''s annoyed is already saying something. Is it just me or has she gotten a little bit more expressivetely? Perhaps she''s really changing?


    The man in front of us scoffed, "And why would I listen to a servant like you?"


    I waved my hand nomittally, "Ok, whatever. What do you want? Did you reallye here just to ask who we are?"


    "I came to ask thedies behind you what Sect they belonged to but you''ve been butting into the conversation ever since the start! A servant should know better than to insert themselves into the conversations of their betters!"


    I sighed, "And why do you want to know? What do you intend to do with my disciples?"


    "Enough of your lies!! The great Sect Master Qing has taken an interest in youdies and would like to know where you are headed to. We could offer you all a ride to your destination."


    Ah, it looks like it''s going to be possibility number three after all, how predictable.


    I tried to give them a chance to back out, "I don''t thin--"


    "I said silence, worm! You are really testing my patience now, servant!"


    Ok, can''t say I didn''t try.


    I looked back at my girls, "How do you want to handle this?"


    "Are we allowed to use violence, Master?" Lian Li asked a little hesitantly.


    Oh, look at her! Even after their ascension they still remember my teachings aboutpassion! Despite such trash appearing in front of them, they are still able to hold themselves back from unnecessary violence!


    I guess now it''s a good time for me to start teaching them that there are times when violence is ok to prevent them from being taken advantage of. They are goddesses now after all, it will not do for someone to take advantage of theirpassion.


    I nodded, "That is fine, but do remember not to use it excessively. All of you now possess great power and you should not use such powers irresponsibly."


    The three girls bowed their heads at my words before turning to face the idiot.


    Lian Li red at him, "As our Master has told you, wee from Heaven Sect of the Earthen ne. Master brought us here to see just how trash the people around here are so that we don''t end up like you people. You''re the first person we met here and we already think you''re trash."


    Oh¡­ Erm¡­ I¡­ I didn''t know that was the kind of ''violence'' she was talking about¡­ Killing someone with words that is. I guess our adventures in Cloud ne must have inspired them quite a bit huh?


    The idiot''s face reddened visibly but tried his best to remainposed, "It''s alrightdies, there is no need to cover for your servant. I understand that this is a matter of--"


    "Ara? I suggest you stop calling our Master a servant before we make you regret it. Ufufufu~" Manami interrupted him with her sleeve hiding her mouth.


    "Eh? But sure youdies do not need to think about this worm''s--"


    Both Kiyomi and Manami''s tailsshed out, striking him across the face and sending him flying out of his saddle.


    Oh, looks like they really meant the physical kind of violence after all.


    Though if he got hit by their tails, it shouldn''t hurt that much since they''re so soft. I want to mofu mofu them now¡­


    At least they also remembered that it is imperative to give such trash a little bit of warning first so that the violent acts you inflict on them would be entirely justified. Looks like my girls are learning well!


    The door to the carriage opened and a young man stepped out, looking to be no older than his mid twenties.


    "How dare you attack my follower?! Do not think you''ll get away lightly with this! To dare spit on the grace of me! Sect Master Qing of Immortal Sect!" He roared.


    Oh? That''s this ne''s Sect Master Qing? He''spletely different from ours. Not that I really care about him anyway but I''m gonna bet my money that he''s going to demand the girls to entertain him aspensation for this.


    Well, my girls look like they have it handled so far and watching them is quite satisfying too so I''ll leave it to them.

 Chapter 983: We Are Up In The Sky (*R)

    <h4>Chapter 983: We Are Up In The Sky (*R)</h4>


    (MC POV)


    I really, really want to p myself in the back for maintaining my poker face despite all of this happening right in front of me.


    Even with the use of minimal physical violence, they were able to reduce these once arrogant pieces of trash¡­ I mean, once arrogant people down to this snivelling mess.


    Still, looking at the proud faces of my girls made it all worth it.


    Thus I gave each of them a pat on the head which they received with relish before turning my attention back to this ne''s version of Sect Master Qing.


    He was still prostrated on the ground and I''m starting to think this pose is indeed this ne''s standard position in asking for forgiveness.


    "Now¡­ Sect Master Qing of Immortals Sect, am I right?" I asked.


    "Ple¡­ Please¡­ For senior, I am merely just Trash Qing!"


    Wow¡­ Bootlicking skills really are ingrained into people of this ne huh? Is this like a necessary skill they need to survive here or something? I wouldn''t be surprised if that''s the case.


    Then again, this is a ce where the gods frequent, so I guess they probably got those skills because they need them when trying to appease divine beings like them. This makes much more sense now. The gods themselves would feel ttered if they have such followers constantly worshipping them after all.


    Although for me, I would definitely feel weirded out and a little ufortable if I have followers like this. Kind of makes me d that the fanclub my disciples made aren''t as shameless as this and only admire from afar.


    I cleared my throat, "Hmm¡­ As my disciples have said, we have just arrived from the Earthen ne, I believe you have at least heard of it?"


    "Ear¡­ Earthen ne? But¡­ But that ce doesn''t exi¡­ Ah! Erm¡­ If senior says so, that must be true!"


    I raised my eyebrow, "Oh? Is the Earthen ne regarded as a ne that doesn''t exist here? Do tell me more."


    "Ye¡­ Yes¡­ The general consensus is that it only exists in fairytales¡­ Even when we ask the Gods, they tell us that there is no path for us to reach there¡­ Thus it¡­ It doesn''t exist¡­ At least, that was what everyone believes¡­"


    Hmm¡­ I suppose that is true to an extent, the barrier was still up then and the people asking the gods probably weren''t strong enough to breach it. Thus there wasn''t a path for them because they needed to make one themselves.


    Although¡­


    "Weren''t you aware that the barrier preventing entry to the Earthen ne was broken for a moment recently?"


    "That¡­ I¡­. I do not know¡­ I also do not think anyone else would have noticed since no one really wants to move on to another ne from here in the first ce¡­"


    That makes sense. This is a ce where one can meet with Gods, why would anyone want to go somewhere else unless their own prospects were slim?


    That means that Lao guy really was someone at the bottom of the trash pile huh?


    "Interesting¡­ We''re here to see how you guys talk to the gods, I don''t suppose you know where we can do that?"


    "That¡­ Senior¡­ Umm¡­ Ah! There is the annual Divine Festival being held in a week''s time at Immortal Capital City! We are just heading to the location of the festival ou


    rselves! If senior does not mind, we can lead you there!"


    Oh? How convenient.


    I mean if I really, really wanted to, I could simply teleport all of us to the God ne to meet the gods but that''s not what I''m after here.


    I''m here to explore! Explore with my disciples and enjoy the easy life of travelling with them! We''ll also flirt a lot on the way and enjoy the sights together!


    Then we''ll also meet with the locals and my disciples can learn life skills from them! Such as how to deal with arrogant snobs like this one!


    .


    Perfect n. So let''s go!


    Trash Qing wanted to let us use his carriage but I simply created one using Origin and got it to follow behind his carriage.


    Naturally, putting myself in an enclosed space with my disciples that''s soundproof with windows that only allowed us to see out and not in, there''s only one thing that would happen from that.


    "Ufufufu~ Master, let me service you with my mouth~"


    "Please rx, Master. I shall use my hands."


    "Master~ Ahhnnn~ I want kisses~"


    While Lian Li straddled me to kiss my lips, my two foxes got busy in between my legs to y with my manhood, thoroughly enjoying themselves while the carriage moved along the path.


    That was when I noticed the view outside the windows.


    We were reaching what seemed to be the edge of a cliff and there, I finally realised what kind of ce the Star ne was.


    It was not a t piece ofnd but rather, a group of floating inds up in the sky. The carriage and horses ahead of us didn''t seem fazed that the road was ending just up ahead, even going so far as leaping off the edge without fear.


    Instead of falling, they floated up into the sky, as though they were running on an invisible road leading towards the next floating ind.


    I wasn''t sure if there was actually an invisible road up ahead but I changed the self driven carriage to include flight capabilities just in case.


    The girls were also distracted by the sights outside, all of them leaning against the window to look at the floating isles after I directed their attention outside.


    "Ara, ara? This ce is indeed quite beautiful, Master."


    "Oh my, here I thought ria''s floating ind would be the only one I would see."


    "Maybe we can bring the others and have a pic here, Master!"


    Unn¡­ Girls¡­ You''re all pressing yourselves up against the window with your bottoms facing towards me. You know that''s an invitation I won''t say no to, right?


    That''s why¡­ I moved myself behind Lian Li¡­


    "Master! There''s even flying fish down there! I wonder if we can¡­ Eh? Mas--AHAAANNN!!"


    In one swift motion, I pulled down both her pants and panties before thrusting my cock into her pussy, her honeypot already slick with juices from kissing me.


    Manami and Kiyomi turned to see me hilting myself inside Lian Li. But before they could say anything, two more clones of me appeared behind them, pulling down their panties till it reached their ankles before simrly thrusting themselves inside them.


    I gasped as the sensati


    on of three different pussies constricted themselves around my cock, the girls letting out moans of lust.


    "Unn¡­ Make sure to enjoy the view girls," I chuckled, beginning the pistoning motions of my hips. "It would be such a shame if we don''t enjoy such a majestic view, don''t you think?"


    "Ha¡­ Ahhn~ Amazing~"


    "Master¡­ Harder¡­ Ah~"


    "Unn¡­ Ahh¡­ Master¡­ My pussy¡­ It feels so good¡­"


    Oh well, this works too.


    I thoroughly enjoyed the view of both the floating inds and the sight of my girls wiggling their behinds while I thrust into them until we reached our destination.

 Chapter 984: Just Trash Being Delusional (*R)

    <h4>Chapter 984: Just Trash Being Delusional (*R)</h4>


    (Trash Qing POV)


    Curse my luck! Damn everything all to hell!


    Just what did I do toe across these deluded Practitioners from somewhere with some kind of Sacred Treasure on them! To actually im themselves to be Gods and from the Earthen ne as well?


    There is a limit to how much I can be made a fool of!


    Do they think I don''t know about the existence of Sacred Treasures? I may not be the owner of one myself, but even I know those are objects of immense power that Gods would sometimes gift to mortals. They dare act so arrogantly just because one of the Gods showed them some favours?


    What Earthen ne?! Everyone here knows that it''s just a fantastical ce that doesn''t exist! Do they really think that anyone will believe them?!


    No matter, we''re going to the Divine Festival where even the Gods themselves will be in attendance. Over there, their tricks will definitely be exposed in front of real Gods!


    I will admit that those three women are powerful, their auras are no less than Practitioners in the Immortal tier, but I can tell they aren''t as refined so they should still be quite young. That must mean the possibility of them boosting their own aura artificially is quite high.


    That man with not even an ounce of cultivation aura in him is their Master? Don''t make meugh! It''s obvious they''re using him as a scapegoat to hide themselves!


    Do they really think I haven''t seen such a move before? Once they are exposed as frauds, they''ll me it all on that servant and im they were misled and lied to, throwing him under the bus to save themselves!


    But to get that servant to be so willing to act like that¡­ They must be offering him something to ensure his loyalty.


    Hmph! No doubt they''re showing him a little bit of skin here and there just to string him along. There''s the possibility that they''re sleeping with him but I doubt women like them would be willing to do that with someone they deem beneath them.


    Once they''re exposed, I''ll definitely round them up and make them scream in my bed! That will make them regret looking down on me!


    I''ll also take away the Sacred Treasure that allowed them to withstand my Authority of the Immortals and be the undisputed strongest Practitioner on this ne! I will finally step into the Divine realm and begin the true ascension to be a God!


    Yes! These people are nothing but my stepping stones to Divinity!


    I just need to put up with them for a while more¡­ Hahahaha! I know exactly what to do!


    I moved towards the window of my carriage and pulled it open, getting the attention of one of my followers.


    "You! I want you to ride ahead to Immortal Capital City! Let everyone know that a group of great Immortals are arriving! Make sure to tell everyone what their carriage looks like and let everyone know that they im toe from the Earthen ne as well! Also tell them that they had imed themselves to be under my care too!"


    My follower grinned, already understanding what I was nning to do to them.


    ;


    "It will be done, Sect Master!"


    He spurred his horse into a gallop and quickly disappeared into the distance. We will reach there tomorrow morning so there''s plenty of time for him to rile up the people there.


    Everyone would want toe and see who are the fools who dared to im they came from the Earthen ne and are arrogant enough to call themselves Divine.


    That follower of mine would embellish their words and make those four sound as arrogant as possible, riling up everyone there to want to see these four be humiliated thoroughly.


    I will then suggest they take part in the Immortal Tournament to prove their skills and then let them be beaten down by the others there!


    .


    The other Sects would also have their own geniuses participate in the Tournament and there will be plenty of Practitioners who have their own Sacred Treasures, that''s when they will meet their match and be thoroughly humiliated!


    Then I will demandpensation from them and challenge them to a Sacred Trial with their Sacred Treasure on the line! They will have to fight me without the use of their Sacred Treasure and I can easily snatch it from them!


    Once that is in my hands, those three women would be akin to sheep in a wolves'' den with all the other Practitioners eyeing them like prey.


    Faced with a fate worse than death, I will then extend them my generous protection provided they swear their service to me. Just like that, I will get those three beauties in my bed too!


    Ha! This is truly a heaven sent opportunity for me! Sometimes I scare myself with my own genius! I''m not the Sect Master of the Immortals Sect for nothing after all! Hahaha!


    Ah, I suppose there''s also the servant.


    I guess I don''t mind letting him go after I get those women. I believe he must have suffered under them for quite a while and his situation is indeed quite pitiful.


    I am still generous enough to overlook his rudeness since it''s under the orders of his mistresses. Not like he will live long anyway, since the other Practitioners there would definitely not be as forgiving as I am and take offence at his arrogance directly.


    Unless he has a way to hide himself from Immortal realm Practitioners, he will not live past the tournament day.


    Hmph, he can onlyment his poor luck in being dealt with such a hand in life. No doubt right now even as we''re riding to the capital city, he''s most definitely being tortured by the women inside that carriage.


    What a pitiful man.


    *


    *Meanwhile*


    (MC POV)


    "Ah! Ah! Master! I''m cumming!! I''m cumming!"


    "Master! Harder!! Fill me up with your seed!! I want to be filled with your seed!"


    "Master!! I love you!! I love you!! Cum inside me! Cum inside meeee!"


    I groaned as I orgasmed three times, pumping my girls full of my spunk as each of their pussies milked me for all their worth.


    The melodious sounds of my three girls screaming out th


    eir own orgasms reverberated within the carriage as their own juices mixed with mine.


    I held each of them tightly as we all came together, enjoying the pleasure of being joined together.


    "Ufufufu~ Master¡­ More¡­"


    "Master¡­ I haven''t had enough too¡­"


    "Master, please¡­ I want more love¡­ Love me more¡­"


    I grinned and started thrusting my hips again, giving each of my cute disciples a kiss on their lips as I started the next round of our love making.


    I''m almost worried that the guys outside would realise what we''re doing inside here with how loud the girls were screaming¡­

 Chapter 985: The Sky Plane Capital City

    <h4>Chapter 985: The Sky ne Capital City</h4>


    (MC POV)


    I peeked out of the window as our small convoy entered the capital city.


    The city itself upied an entire floating ind on its own, the walls wrapping around the entire circumference of the ind with just a single gate for people to move in and out of.


    I was wondering what was preventing people from simply flying over the wall but it seems like there''s defensive and rm inscriptions in ce to prevent such a thing.


    The city itself was¡­ Normal. Like really normal with the standard stone buildings on either side of the streets, none of them reaching more than three stories high.


    "Ara, ara? For a ce literally floating in the sky, the city itself doesn''t look as impressive," Manami noted, looking pointedly at the buildings.


    Kiyomi nodded in agreement, "Even our Jin city looks much better than this and they im this is a ce for one to meet the Gods?"


    "Hmm¡­ I suppose it truly shows how limited their thinking is. We shouldn''t expect much from them in that case," Lian Li sighed.


    Putting aside the harsh criticisms of my disciples, I do have to agree that it was indeed not as impressive as I thought it would be.


    I mean,e on! This seriously just looks like any other old city that you can find back at home! You''re literally floating in the sky and ying host to gods! Where is all the splendour and grandeur you would expect from such a ce?! There''s not even any buildings decorated with gold or some precious metals of some sort!


    Although¡­


    "Is it just me or is everyone staring at our carriage?" I asked.


    "Ufufufu~ That is natural, Master. As trash as they might be, it is still easy to recognise Master''s Divine Presence even from outside! Not like that Trash Qing who has eyes but is utterly blind!"


    Er¡­ Ok¡­ I can''t actuallypletely deny that possibility so I shall notment¡­


    "I think it has something to do with Trash Qing himself, Master. He did say he was the Sect Master of some trash Sect after all so they might be curious why we are being escorted by him," Kiyomi suggested.


    Hmm¡­ That sounds much more usible. He did say he was at the peak of the Immortal tier so he should be some big shot at least. It would make sense that others would get curious if he''s seen apanied by a stranger no one has seen before.


    Lian Li frowned, "But Master¡­ I do not like the look on their faces. I do not think they are particrly weing of us."


    I looked again and sure enough, they were not looking at our carriage with gazes of curiosity but with malice and contempt instead.


    Is Trash Qing actually some really popr guy and they''re all jealous that we get to be chaperoned by him?


    Oh whatever, it''s not like I n on making friends with them anyway.


    Heck, if any of these people try anything to disturb my disciples, I can even just tell the gods on them and see what happens. And if even the gods are being assholes, then I''ll just go further up the chain and tell Sylphy.


    Worstes to worst¡­ I''m not against wiping out a few Sects from existence myself either.


    Heh.


    Oops, am I really bing a sadist? That''s not good¡­ Better remember to be a bit more nice while my girls are here.


    ''Ufufufu~ If Master thinks they are too much of a bother, y


    ou can simply just wipe their memories, you know?''


    I was actually thinking Iris was going to just stay quiet the entire journey since she even went as far as to End other''s perception of her.


    ''Ara? I just didn''t want my time to witness Master''s splendour be interrupted after all~ Especially when that little fox is here too~''


    Ah, she does still have that little rivalry with Manami, kind of forgot that.


    ''Ara? Calling it a rivalry is a little too much, Master. It''s obvious that there''s nopetition between that fox and myself since I would undoubtedly win.''


    Yes, yes. But putting that aside, I definitely do not wish to mess with my disciples'' minds if I can help it. So don''t do anything of that sort, ok?


    ''Ufufufu~ Since Master has said so, then of course I won''t~ But it''s not like I would bother since they are beneath my notice anyway, Master~''


    I don''t even know if that''s a good or bad thing¡­


    "Master, we''re here~" Lian Li announced right as the carriage stopped.


    I stood up from my seat and my disciples filed out of the carriage before me, turning back to receive me as I stepped out into the open after them.


    Trash Qing was also outside with his guards, all of them looking at me expectantly.


    "Where are we?" I asked aloud.


    "This is the capital city''s best inn, senior!" Trash Qing gestured to therge building in front of us.


    Though he said that, the building looks like any other inn except a littlerger and more fancily decorated, are their standards really that low?


    No wait¡­ Now that I think about it, precisely because they are built on top of these floating inds, gathering materials would be a big chore for them so maybe they go for practicality over form?


    With that in mind, I can appreciate the city a little bit more by looking at the subtleties of how they adapted to such a limitation, especially when some buildings obviously used the limited materials as decorations to highlight their superiority.


    I nodded and dematerialised my carriage, "In that case, shall we go? When is the festival starting?"


    Trash Qing guided us into the building with a strained smile, "The festival officially starts in five days when the Gods begin their descent here. This festival is to allow us mortals to entertain the Gods and receive favours from them. Is senior looking to meet a particr God?"


    I shook my head, "Not exactly. I know not everyone can meet with the Gods so what are the qualifications one needs to do that?"


    "Ah, that is a simple thing, senior! The Immortal Tournament will also be held and the top few candidates that have garnered the Gods'' attention will be able to meet with them. Does senior want to join?"


    Hmm? A tournament huh? That might help my disciples a bit, especially if they are watched by the gods. There must be quite a bit of Divine essence there for my disciples to absorb so joining it would definitely be good.


    I turned back to my girls, "I think it would be a good idea for you three to join. How about it?"


    "If Master says so, then we will definitely agree! Let us bring glory in your name, Master!" Lian Li dered while pumping her fists.


    So cute.


    "Then I shall let my disciples join then, where do we sign up?"


    "Oh! The registrations will start tomorrow! You can head to the Immortal Arena to sign up for it! This will definitely be a grand spectacle!"


    For some reason, Trash Qing looked especially pleased by the decision. Did he want to see us in action? I guess it would make sense to want to see Techniques used in other nes.


    Very well! I shall tell my disciples to put up a show! Let everyone see how talented my girls are!


    In the meantime¡­ I guess I''ll have to find things to upy ourselves for the next five days.


    ¡­


    Hmm? Hold on a minute¡­ Why does it feel like someone is jerking me off right now?

 Chapter 986: Educating Some Witches (*RR)

    Chapter 986: Educating Some Witches (*RR)


    (Diao Chan POV)


    "... and thus, His benevolence shall reach you as well if you ept Him as your Divine Master," I finished, closing my copy of the Holy Scriptures.


    I looked down at the Witches who had been listening to my sermons attentively.


    Last night, I gave them a short introduction to Master''s glory and they were understandably sceptical about my words. But after Master had left for the Star ne, I came right back here and delivered a full sermon to them in the morning.


    This time, a few of them were giving me looks of awe when I was done, evidently touched by Master''s Divinity.


    "Is¡­ Is that all true?" Sister Light gasped, her eyes practically shining.


    I chuckled, "Of course it is, all of this is chronicled by us and we made sure to keep a record of everything that has happened in Master''s life!"


    Sister Earth was, however, still not as receptive to my sermon, "I apologise, Sister Diao Chan¡­ But what you have told us¡­ They seem a little fantastical for me to believe¡­ Your Master is supposed to be the creator of the entire Universe?"


    "Kukuku~ That is correct! Even the Gods of this Universe bow to my Master! If you were to pledge yourselves to Him, you do not need to hide yourselves in such caves anymore!"


    Sister Fire psed her hands together, "That''s wonderful! Sisters! We have finally found our sanctuary!"


    "Hold on, sister," Sister Aqua interrupted. "How can we be sure that you are not misled yourself? This Master of yours was able to teach you how to use Spells despite not being a Witch himself, yes?"


    "Kukuku~ More than that! Master is able to use Spells Himself too! That''s how He taught me!"


    My words immediately put all of them on edge.


    "Sister Diao Chan¡­ Your Master is a vile monster," Sister Flora spat.


    Normally I would have simply strung her up and pped her if it was any other asion, but I was curious why she would think so.


    "And why would you say that about my Master?"


    "For someone who is not a Witch to be able to cast Spells¡­ They would have to sacrifice and absorb the life force of several thousand Witches¡­ Your Master¡­ May just be fattening you up to capture and have his way with youter¡­"


    "Bwahahahaha!!"


    I couldn''t help it! How can you notugh at something like that?!


    Not only would I absolutely want Master to tie me up and do all sorts of things to me, but would Master even need to do anything like that to gain power?


    I chortled, "Ahahahaha!! Sorry! Sorry! Give me¡­ Ahahahaha! Ehehehe! That is¡­ Ahahahaha!"


    "Sister Diao Chan¡­ We are serious¡­"


    "Stop! Stop! Ahahaha! You girls have¡­ Hehehe¡­ You girls have no idea how ridiculous your words sound if you were to know Master like we do!"


    I lifted the Holy Scriptures again, "I''ve already told you this. Our Master is Origin, the very one who created the entire Universe itself. Do you think Spells is something He isn''t capable of when it is something created from Him?"


    Sister Light pped, "That is true! It makes sense, sisters!"


    Sister Earth sighed, "As much as we want to believe you¡­ It really is too oundish for us to believe you without seeing it ourselves¡­ Is it possible to meet with your Master?"


    "Hmm¡­ That''s a little troublesome because Master just left to explore the Star ne with a few of my sisters."


    They gasped again.


    "Sisters?! There''s other Witches?" Sister Fire asked.


    I shook my head quickly, "Oh no, no, no. They are my sisters in the sense that they are also Master''s disciples but as Practitioners, not Witches. As I said, I think I''m the only Witch on this ne that knows that she is a Witch."


    Unn¡­ I suppose there is ria who isn''t a Practitioner but telling them that would just make them more confused.


    But now¡­ How do I convince them of Master''s Divinity with Master being absent here¡­


    OHHH!! I know just the Spell!! And it would be perfect to initiate these girls too!!


    I grinned at them, "You need proof of my Master''s Divinity, yes? If I can show you His Divinity, you will ept Master as your Divine Master too?"


    They looked at each other for a while before Sister Earth turned to me with a resolute expression.


    "Very well¡­ We already have nowhere else to go and nothing left to lose. If your Master truly is who you say he is, we will dly devote ourselves to his name for his protection. But how are you going to show us?"


    "Kukuku~ I just need to cast a very simple Spell!" Iughed, my hands reaching under my cheongsam to pull down my panties.


    The five girls goggled at me as I lifted the hem of my cheongsam to show them my naked pussy.


    "''My beloved Master, I want your cock, please lend me your cock. Divine Cock!''"


    The Spell took effect and a tingling feeling came from my navel, slowly growing out until the flesh above my clit sprouted out Master''s magnificent cock.


    Kukuku! This is an original Spell by me!! To grow a cock on my target which would be an exact copy of Master''s cock while also linking the sensation it feels back to Him!


    This basically means Master''s cock is currently sprouting out from above my pussy right now!


    I gripped the cid rod and began stroking it, slowly caressing it to full hardness until the tip pointed towards the roof in its full majesty. I couldn''t help but moan as the pleasure also engulfed me. The Spell also allowed me to feel what Master felt with His cock so the pleasure goes both ways.


    "This is my Master''s cock. Worship it," I ordered.


    They only stared, still transfixed by the holy penis between my legs.


    No matter, I can just do it myself.


    I grabbed Sister Light who was closest to me by the sides of her head, the woman gasping in surprise before I pushed my hips forward and buried the entire length into her throat.


    She gagged but I did not care, thrusting my hips back and forth as I began to fuck her mouth pussy.


    "Wha¡­ What are you--"


    I pulled out Master''s cock from her mouth and stuffed it into Sister Flora''s mouth before she could finish her words.


    At this point Sister Light already had a dreamy expression on her face, making noises of sadness when she realised Master''s cock was no longer in her mouth.


    Sister Flora tried to resist me at first but I held her still, giving her mouth a good fucking before pulling out to fuck the next girl.


    Since Sister Earth looked like she wanted to stop me with a Spell, she was next.


    She tried to resist me even harder so I had to push her down on the ground with my hands holding her wrists down while I fucked her mouth.


    Surprisingly, her mouth felt pretty good and soon she was even sucking me out of her own will.


    Sister Aqua and Sister Fire were a bit more cooperative. Sister Fire was even fingering herself when I got to her, her mouth opening willingly to taste Master.


    That was when I felt a different pressure close in around Master''s shaft. With how wet it felt, I have a feeling Master must have brought one of my sisters somewhere and started fucking her too.


    With how fervently Sister Fire was sucking on Master''s cock, it wasn''t surprising when I felt the pleasure reach its climax and I had to pull out to shoot Master''s cum all over them.


    My own hands pumped on Master''s rod, jerking it off until all of Master''s seed had emptied onto their faces.


    "Kukuku~ How was it?" I asked, already knowing full well what the response would be.


    "More¡­ Divine¡­ More!" Sister Earth practically begged on her knees, pushing her face against Master''s still erect member.


    "Kukuku~ No need to be in such a rush~ All of you get on your knees with your ass facing this way~ This Sister Diao Chan shall show you what it''s like to be dominated by Master''s Divine Cock!!"


    *Meanwhile in the Star ne*


    That naughty little Witch!! She''s really using the Spell that duplicates my dick?! And she''s using it to make the other girls suck me off?


    I really need to punish her when I get back!


    "Master!! Master!! I''m cumming!! I''m cumming!!" Lian Li screamed on my bed, holding on to me tightly.


    Unggh¡­ I can''t deny that this is pretty kinky though¡­


    Oh damn¡­ Whoever is sucking on my cock right now really wants me to cum in her¡­


    "I''m gonna cum too¡­" I warned.


    Lian Li barely registered my words as we came together, my seed filling up her womb.


    Just when I thought it was over, I felt the phantom feeling of another pussy mping down on my cock.


    Ugh¡­ I should have known one round wouldn''t be enough¡­


    "Master¡­ More¡­ Make love to us more¡­" Manami moaned, joining me on the bed with her sister in tow.


    Well¡­ I hope Diao Chan can also handle this.

 Chapter 987: You Are Free To Treat Trash AsTrash

    Chapter 987: You Are Free To Treat Trash AsTrash


    (MC POV)


    "Oh! Master! That shop looks interesting!" Lian Li squealed while tugging my arm.


    Naturally, when wee to a new ce like this, the girls would want to do some shopping.


    Not that I mind since I''m also on the lookout for any souvenirs I could bring back for the ones staying back at home.


    I looked in the direction of where Lian Li was pointing and quickly realised that it was a store selling various kinds of cultivation materials. No doubt there are things there that are unique to this ne.


    Hmm¡­ Perhaps I can get something nice there that will help my disciples speed up their ascension to godhood.


    There weren''t any doors so we simply stepped through the entrance of the shop, the smell of herbs and pills assaulting our noses.


    The shopkeeper immediately looked up, "Welco-- Oh¡­ Hmph."


    Huh? What''s with that sudden flip in attitude? Do we look weird or something?


    The girls instantly recognised the change in tone and set their eyes on the shopkeeper with clear hostility.


    Either he didn''t notice their res or didn''t care since he leaned on the counterzily and waved his hand in the air, "What do you want? I don''t think my shop has anything that will interest honourable immortals."


    ''Honourable immortals''? Where the heck did thate from? Did someone spread some weird rumour around the city?


    Manami stepped beside me with her sleeve covering the bottom half of her face, "Ara? Your attitude sure doesn''t fit someone who is weing ''honourable immortals''."


    "Tsk¡­ What do you want? The whole city is already aware of your tricks in case you don''t know."


    I frowned, "Tricks?"


    "Yeah, do you seriously think anyone buys the lie that you''re from the Earthen ne? You might as well just tell everyone the truth already. You possess a Sacred Treasure, right? There''s no need to hide it behind such an obvious lie."


    The girls turned to look at me and I had to check with Omniscience what that guy was talking about.


    "Sacred Treasures are artefacts that the Gods can grant to mortals that win their favour, they are quite powerful treasures with unique abilities. We do not have a Sacred Treasure though."


    The shopkeeper sighed, "Whatever, I don''t really care. I''m not interested in gaining any God''s favour anyway. I just hope you actually have money to buy something seeing you''re all basically a bunch of liars."


    Lian Li turned to me, "Master¡­ May we?"


    I couldn''t help but chuckle, "You don''t need to ask for permission. In fact, I''m giving all of you my express permission to deal with such situations however you see fit. Consider this as my test to see how you have all grown. You are goddesses now and goddesses are not an existence that should be trampled upon."


    Kiyomi gasped, "Is Master giving us your express blessing to deal with trash how trash should be dealt with?"


    "That''s a rather weird way to phrase it but yes?"


    They were especially ted to hear that and Lian Li immediately turned back to face the shopkeeper who had been looking at us like we were crazy.


    I wondered how she was going to argue with him until she reached up her hand and grabbed him by his head, mming him down onto the counter in one smooth motion.


    So unexpected I was by the sight that I actually snorted out inughter.


    "You''re talking mad shit for someone within pping distance," Lian Li growled.


    The man gritted his teeth, "How dare you?! Do you think I''m a pushover just because I''m tending to a shop?! I''m still a Practitioner who reached Stage eight of the Sky realm!!"


    .


    Well, he is tending to a shop specialised in selling cultivation materials after all, it would be a surprise if he was weak.


    Still, in the face of my disciples, you might as well tell them you have the strength of a ten year old kid.


    He pushed against the counter, roaring out in defiance as he tried to lift himself out from under Lian Li''s grip.


    The only thing that achieved was the groan of the wooden counter cracking from his exertion, his head not even moving an inch.


    "Eh? What? This can''t be!! ARRGHHH!!" He roared again, doubling his efforts only to yield the same results.


    "Impertinent," Lian Li growled, pushing his head further down until the wood cracked to leave an imprint of the man''s face there.


    "You¡­ Just because you have a Sacred Treasure¡­"


    "Did you not hear? My Master already said we have no such thing. But even if we do have one, is this the way you treat customers?"


    "Ha! Customers? I''m sure you guys can''t even afford anything inside here! Not when you''re reliant on Sect Master Qing''s charity!"


    Is that how everyone is seeing us? I suppose it is true that Trash Qing voluntarily offered to pay for our stay at that inn, but I could have paid for ourselves too.


    He was pretty desperate in helping pay for us so I didn''t press the issue, but who knew others would think we were utterly dependent on him just because of that?


    Kiyomi stepped up next and shed him her storage ring, giving the shopkeeper a clear view of its quality before activating it.


    A bag full of gold coins spilled out on the counter. I''m not sure about the economy of this ce but I''m quite certain that there''s enough money there to buy everything in his shop including the building itself at least twenty times over.


    Money that most likely Trash Qing wouldn''t have given out since he can''t afford that either.


    Just putting it out there, that bag of coins belongs to my disciples themselves, so it''s not like they are tossing around my money to show off.


    His eyes widened at the most amount of money he had ever seen in his life, right before Lian Li picked up his head to m it down on the counter again.


    Manami appeared beside her sister with a sneer on her face, "Ufufufu~ Are we still unqualified as your customers, or is it you who is unqualified to serve us with your dog eyes?"


    "It¡­ It''s me¡­ I am unqualified¡­ For¡­ Forgive me¡­"


    "Oh? Is that the proper way to beg for forgiveness? Maybe we should burn this ce to the ground?" Manami suggested, a fireball appearing in her hands.


    "No! No! Please!! Forgive me!! This servant¡­ No! This dog truly has no eyes!! To think I was stupid enough to offend honoured Immortals!! This dog deserves a thousand deaths!!"


    Damn, girls¡­ All of you really aren''t holding back after I gave you permission huh?


    But¡­ Huh¡­ I actually see no problems with this.


    I guess this is also a sign that they''re growing too, so I shouldn''t hold them back too much.


    Mhmm, watching my disciples grow is just the best!


    Eh? Iris? Why are you smiling at me like that?


    ''Ara? Was I? I suppose I was just lost in my admiration of how beautiful you looked, Master~''


    Ok¡­ Headpats for you then.


    ''Ara, ara? Ufufufufu~''


    Yep, this is good.

 Chapter 988 An Unexpected Comrade

    Chapter 988 An Unexpected Comrade


    (MC POV)


    In the end, we still browsed through the store while attended by a sickeningly polite and subservient shopkeeper, getting a few trinkets at heavily discounted prices. He even gave us a few


    I''m sure he was hoping that this would appease us enough to be return customers of his but too bad, we aren''t nning to stay here after the festival is over.


    That''ll be his just desserts for being such a prick.


    As for the things we bought, there were several cultivation materials I bought that would help my other disciples in their cultivation to godhood.


    I also grabbed several herbs that would especially aid Brendan in his alchemy. Who knows, these might be the things he needs to create his Origin Liquid.


    With that particr trip done, we left the shop with the shopkeeper pressing his head to the ground to see us off. I''m now quite sure it''s a universal pose for the people of this ne at this point.


    Thanks to this guy, we are also now aware of our reputation with the people in this city. Especially when everyone we passed by was ring daggers at us.


    "This ce truly is trash, Master. Why would the Gods even associate themselves with this ce?" Kiyomi asked, giving the passers-by a disdainful look of her own.


    I shrugged, "If I had to guess, it''s probably because this is the ne that is closest to the God ne, allowing them to interact with the mortals without breaking the barrier between nes or something."


    There''s probably some other reason but I''m not bothered enough to find out about it since I''m not really interested.


    Manami shook her head, "Ara, ara? To think these pieces of trash are unable to see Master''s Divinity even when the Gods interact with them, they truly are trash. Perhaps we should make a formalint to those Gods?"


    That was one of my ns should the people here attempt to do something to my disciples, at least nothing has happened yet to warrant such an action for now. If anything, they''ve actually been a big help in teaching my disciples how to deal with trash so I should be thanking them instead.


    "It''s fine, if ites down to it, I''ll handle things. Anyway, it''s a little early, but maybe we can go and eat something?" I suggested, looking at the restaurants nearby.


    "Ufufu~ This would be a date then~" Manami giggled, looping her arm around mine.


    Lian Li quickly imed my other arm while Kiyomi was content with wrapping her tail around the same arm while walking a step behind me.


    We eventually settled for one that looked to be rather substantial with its fanciful banners and colours decorating its exterior.


    "Wee honoured gue¡­ Oh¡­"


    Talk about deja vu. Are we going to have a repeat of what happened at the shop earlier?


    Manami turned to smile at the host, "Your establishment has private dining rooms, yes? We would like to have your best one."


    "Listen here you bunch of--"


    Manami waved her hand and the host immediately found himself crashing face first into the ground.


    She then dropped a single gold coin on the ground in front of him, "I suppose this ce hires people who are hard of hearing. I asked if your ce has private dining rooms?"


    The disy of strength and wealth was enough to change his attitude instantly.


    "Yes! Yes! Ple¡­ Please follow me! I will guide you to our best rooms!"


    Seems like my girls have already learned how to deal with the people of this ne. You just have to be even more arrogant than they are and show off more.


    We were guided to the top floor of the establishment and given a ratherrge room with aparablyrge table, there was enough space in here to host all of my disciples without it feeling cramped.


    .


    Manami ced another gold coin on the table, "Prepare the best dishes and make sure no onees in to disturb us."


    The speed that the host was bowing his head while retreating through the door was particrly impressive to say the least.


    "I have to say¡­ I''m impressed, Manami," I praised, giving my fox disciple a pat on her head.


    "Ara, ara? To receive Master''s praise over something so trivial¡­ Ufufufu~"


    Lian Li patted her chest confidently, "Unn, just leave dealing with such trash to us Master!"


    So cute.


    The food came shortly after and it was definitely top quality.


    I did check if they put poison in them but surprisingly they did not. The host also assured us that no one will be disturbing us before wishing us a good meal and leaving through the door.


    Which was precisely what the girls requested so that they could be as handsy as they wanted within this confined space with me.


    Lian Li was seated beside me, her body pushed up against mine while her tongue was busy exploring my mouth.


    On my other side, Manami had taken off her shoes and was thoroughly upied with ying footsie with me under the table.


    Knelt between my legs was Kiyomi who was¡­ Extremely content with me patting her head while sheid her head on myp, purring cutely.


    Such was our position when voices echoed outside our corridor, loud enough for us to hear from inside.


    "Ple¡­ Please! Master Hei! We will prepare another room for you! I will have the chefs prepare the best dishes for you!"


    Our door was flung open and a young man stepped into the room, his eyes locking onto mine while the host trailed in after him.


    Manami wordlessly slid the gold coin off the table and the host grimaced visibly.


    "You''re the ones who im to havee from the Earthen ne?" The young man asked.


    Kiyomi stood up from between my legs without shame, "To barge into the room and not even give your name. Are you asking to be thrown out?"


    The young man turned to the host and passed him a silver coin, "Leave us. Don''t let anyone elsee in."


    The host bowed and quickly left, shutting the door behind him.


    "I am Master Hei of the Abyss Sect. Could I know who I have the honour of speaking to?"


    Kiyomi stepped aside and I nodded at him, "Master Lin of Heaven Sect."


    I was expecting all kinds of reactions from him. Either he wouldugh, ridicule, doubt or even just show no reaction at all to my introduction. Yet thest thing I expected was for him to gasp and throw himself on the ground in front of me.


    "Master Lin!! Master Lin of Heaven Sect!! It''s really you!! This is where you''ve been for thest few years!!"


    Errr¡­ What?


    I narrowed my eyes at him, "Do I know you?"


    "No, no. You most definitely don''t, Master Lin! I used to be a Master back at Phoenix Sect! I couldn''t take what Sect Master Feng was doing in your absence! iming you to be dead just to take over the entire continent was just preposterous! So I forcibly ascended to this ne but crippled myself in the process! Please, help me!!"


    Oh wow, I most definitely was not expecting to see another fellow Earthen ne Practitioner here¡­

 Chapter 989 Oh, weve Met Before

    Chapter 989 Oh, we''ve Met Before


    (MC POV)


    "Ok, umm¡­ Master Hei, right?"


    "Yes, Master Lin!"


    I tilted my head, "You''re asking me for help but what kind of help do you even need? Are you hoping that I can uncripple you or something?"


    His eyes widened, "I¡­ I dare not hope for such a thing¡­ But if it''s possible¡­ I will be eternally grateful!"


    I held up my hand, "Before that¡­ I''d like to know some things first¡­"


    "Of course! Anything!"


    "How did you even manage to avoid being treated like trash with your crippled meridians? I''d thought the people here would have treated you a lot worse than this."


    His shoulders slumped, "Ah¡­ That is because I am notpletely crippled, thus I can still ess my storage ring where I can use the cultivation pills I have to boost my own aura artificially. The pills I''ve brought from the Earthen ne are especially potent here but I''m running out of them¡­ Once I do, they''ll know that I''m not as strong as they think I am!"


    Well, I can''t me him for bluffing his way through his life here, especially when I did the same back when I was crippled in the other nes. In fact, I''m quite impressed by the con he''s running so far.


    Manami, however, was of another opinion, "Ara, ara? To have dug a hole for yourself and now you demand our Master to bail you out? Surely you can''t be that shameless?"


    Master Hei pressed his forehead against the ground, "I know I am asking for a lot from you, Master Lin! But I am truly at my wits end! I don''t even need my meridians to be repaired! If I can just be sent back to the Earthen ne¡­ No! Not when Sect Master Feng is still there! Just let me be your servant, please!"


    Err¡­ It isn''t really anything much actually. All I got to do is give you a healing pill and you''d be as right as rain. I wouldn''t even need to do much.


    But it looks like my disciples are still in their ''viin'' mode so they weren''t going to just let something like this slide.


    "Since you know the worth of what you''re asking for, surely you have something to offer, yes?" Lian Li asked.


    He looked up, "Yes, yes! I have information! I heard Master Lin is seeking to meet up with the Gods right? I can arrange such a meeting right away!"


    "Eh? Really?" I blurted out.


    Not because I really needed such a favour but I was surprised that he could do such a thing. Can he really just arrange a meeting with a god just like that? Even gods have standards, you know?


    He then lifted a ck orb from within his sleeve, "Yes! I was fortunate enough to gain the favour of one of the Gods and was granted a Sacred Treasure! This orb allows me to talk to my God and ask questions of them! I can ask if they would be willing to meet with Master Lin and I will pay the price they ask for in meeting you!"


    Oh? That''s actually pretty cool.


    Kiyomi looked at him sceptically, "And you are sure this God will meet with our Master because?"


    The girls weren''t worried that the god would reject meeting me, they were just curious what made him so sure that they would meet with us in the first ce since Master Hei had ascended to this ne before my status as Origin was revealed.


    Master Hei''s eyes shone, "My God likes interesting things! That''s why I earned their favour in being able to con my way to my current position! If they knew that Master Lin came from the Earthen ne and is the strongest being, they would definitely want to meet you!"


    Seems like he did his research at least.


    Well, I''m actually curious how it works so I decided to just let him do it even though there really isn''t a need to.


    He ced the orb on the table and took a step back, the colour in the orb began to swirl until the ckness was reced with a white background.


    .


    "Hmm, what is it this time, Hei boy?" A female voice that sounded a little familiar resonated from the orb.


    It seems like either the orb doesn''t show the goddess he was talking to or only he can see her.


    "My Goddess! I have someone who is much more interesting than I am that would like to meet you! I''m sure it will be worth your time!"


    "Oh? That''s quite a high iming from you. You have managed to defy fate once but are you telling me there''s someone else who can do that?"


    "Of course! He''s Master Lin from the same ne as I am! He''s right in front of--"


    "Shut up! You''re saying that He wants to meet me now?!"


    "Eh? Umm¡­ I¡­"


    The white image blinked out of existence before he could even say anything else, causing a ck plume of smoke to billow out from under it.


    The smoke quickly formed into the shape of a woman and¡­ Oh, it''s Shea.


    "All Creator!! I am here!!!" She half squealed, half cried while kneeling on the ground.


    "Eh?" Four collective voices spoke out in unison.


    Oh right, my disciples didn''t know about this either.


    "Umm¡­ Shea? You can get up," I sighed.


    "Thank you All Creator!!"


    "I didn''t think you''d be the goddess that gave him the Sacred Treasure."


    "He¡­ He managed to defy his fate of being trash by making use of the things in his possession. That caught my attention so I thought to give him something back then¡­ Does¡­ Does All Creator disapprove?"


    I waved my hand, "No, no. Not at all, I just arrived in this ne you see, so I''m curious how you gods are interacting with the people here. I''d thought you guys would just stay in your God''s ne and avoid interacting with mortals entirely."


    She gasped, "Does All Creator wish for us to stop?! I''ll tell everyone to cut off our connection with this ne immediately!"


    Why is she so pessimistic?


    "No, no, there''s nothing wrong, I''m merely just curious. You don''t need to worry. This festival is actually quite interesting and I''m enjoying it so far. In fact, I''ll be having my disciples participate in the tournament that''s happening too."


    She bowed her head in a perfect ny degree, "We thank All Creator for your praise!!"


    Geez she''s really serious huh? She didn''t really give me this sort of vibe thest time I visited her though.


    "Anyway, I don''t really need anything so you can go back. Good work though," I told her while giving her a pat on her head.


    She gasped and bowed even lower, "THANKYOUVERYMUCH!!!!!"


    I didn''t even get to say anything else before the goddess disappeared from in front of us.


    Well¡­ That''s an interesting experience¡­


    Meanwhile in the God''s ne, a certain Goddess of Fate was screaming out in excitement and cheering out at the top of her voice, the other Administrator Gods bing extremely jealous of her the moment they heard what put her in such a good mood.

 Chapter ?990 Rigging The Bets

    Chapter ?990 Rigging The Bets


    (MC POV)


    "Master¡­ How did you know her?" Lian Li asked, ring at where the goddess was a few moments ago.


    Hmm? Does she know Shea as well? Maybe they interacted to ask those three goddesses for help? I hope they aren''t at odds with each other.


    "Ah, I didn''t tell you girls? I went to meet the gods of this world to give my regards. It''s better that they know I''m here after all."


    "Ara, ara? As expected of Master~" Manami giggled.


    Not sure what she means that it was expected of me but ok.


    My disciples were quick to ept my words but Master Hei was staring at me with wide eyes, "Ma¡­ Master Lin¡­ W¡­ What are you?"


    It sounds rude to be asked ''what'' I was but I suppose it isn''t wrong since I''m not exactly human.


    "I am Origin," I told him simply, though I didn''t expect him to understand the implications.


    Unexpectedly, he understood since his eyes widened considerably at my words.


    "Mas¡­ Master Lin is¡­ Origin?"


    "Oh? You know about Origin? I was sure that only the Gods of this World might be aware of it. Did they spread that knowledge around?"


    Master Hei shook his head, "This knowledge is not widely shared around¡­ But those who are close to the Gods are aware of the existence of Origin¡­"


    "And what do you know about me?"


    "Enough to know that Gods worship you¡­"


    Ok¡­ Not entirely urate but whatever.


    I materialised a healing pill from my storage ring and slid it over to him.


    "Here, this pill will heal your meridians."


    His eyes widened even more, "Master Lin is still giving this to me? But¡­ But I didn''t do anything?"


    "At least he''s self aware," Kiyomi muttered, though not loud enough for him to hear.


    Lian Li moved next to her and said something about ''reeducation'' or something but I decided I didn''t want to know.


    "Just take it. As a fellow Practitioner from the Earthen ne, we should help each other," I exined, though the truth of the matter is that it really didn''t matter to me.


    Like it''s just a pill I can make anytime, giving one away doesn''t really affect me.


    He took the pill with both hands and swallowed it quickly, closing his eyes as the pill healed himpletely.


    Well, even if it didn''t, a quick maniption of Origin would work too.


    The moment he felt himself recover from being a cripple, he was once again prostrating in front of me and crying out his thanks.


    In the end, I invited Master Hei to eat with us just to know more about the Sky ne.


    He did tell us about some of the things happening around the city, like how Trash Qing had spread the news to make us look like clueless idiots, making us gain the animosity of everyone here.


    I thought he had learnt his lesson from our first exchange but it seems like he thinks we''re tricking him using a Sacred Treasure.


    My disciples had suggested that we go back and smack him around a few times to teach him a lesson, but I came up with something even better.


    "Do they take bets during the tournament?" I asked.


    Master Hei immediately knew what I was nning, "Yes. Yes, they do. In fact, I know a few bookies who can help arrange bets. Does Master Lin wish to make the bets in your name?"


    I shook my head, "I think that would be too obvious. Is there a way to make anonymous bets?"


    "In that case, I know just the person. In fact, I can go and meet themter on. How much does Master Lin intend to bet?"


    I grinned, "I want to ruin as many of them as I can, if you get my meaning. I assume you don''t care much for these people either?"


    Is it petty? Maybe. Do I care? Not at all.


    "Not at all. They are too full of themselves for my tastes too."


    Yep, isn''t the Earthen ne so much better? The people are nicer, everyone is so chill, not like everywhere else we''ve been where the people we''ve met are just stuck up assholes.


    Master Hei then leaned forward and whispered conspiratorially, "In that case, I have a suggestion, Master Lin. I''m sure by now, the people in this restaurant are already talking about our meeting here. I can go and spread some more oundish rumours about Master Lin and make you look much more ipetent. Perhaps¡­ Something along the lines that your strength onlyes from your Sacred Treasure and you''re nothing without it. What do you think?"


    "Ara, ara? That would tilt the betting odds against us, wouldn''t it? Ufufufu~" Manami giggled, fullyprehending what he was trying to do.


    Master Hei nodded, "Master Lin can register your participation in the tournament today while I spread the rumours, that would get some attention. Does Master Lin agree with this?"


    I raised my eyebrow at him, "Wouldn''t your own standing drop if that''s the case?"


    He scratched his cheek with an embarrassed face, "Master Lin is¡­ nning on returning to the Earthen ne, yes?"


    "Ah, you wish to return as well?"


    "That is what I wish, yes¡­ If¡­ If that is not too much to ask for?"


    I waved my hand to show that it was a trivial thing to do, "We''ll leave after the Festival is over. You should prepare your things and get ready to leave by then."


    "I am forever in your debt, Master Lin! Now, if you would excuse me, I will go spread those rumours and contact the bookie now."


    We watched him leave and stayed for a while more before leaving ourselves.


    Getting directions from the host who was still busy genuflecting to us, we found out where to sign up for the tournament that would take ce in the next few days.


    The arena itself was surprisingly extravagant, consisting of arge tform in the centre with raised seats arranged in a semi-circle around it one one side.


    On the other side was left empty for some reason until I realised that must be where the gods would be spectating from. The empty space must be there to allow the gods to make their own seating arrangements should any of them wish to spectate.


    Master Hei must have already started his rumour spreading because the old woman handling the registration had looked at us with eyes full of disdain but made noments to our application.


    She even sneered when she realised I was the only one not participating, giving us a look filled with the most contempt I''ve ever seen from a single person. She really thinks we''re trash it seems.


    At least there was no one else around so we didn''t need to deal with any problems other than that.


    I saw Lian Li scribbling away in a weird leather bound book but she quickly kept it before I could ask her about it, my golden disciple giving me a sweet smile before wrapping her arm around mine.


    Well, now the stage is set, we just need to wait for the actual day itself to begin the performance.

 Chapter ?991 There Is No One Above Me

    Chapter ?991 There Is No One Above Me


    (MC POV)


    "All participants of the Immortal Tournament please make your way to thepetitors area!"


    I perked up at the announcement that echoed throughout the arena premises.


    "Ara, ara? It seems it''s finally time to start," Manami sighed, pulling herself away from leaning against my arm.


    Lian Li had also stood up from myp while Kiyomi also detached herself from my other arm, all three of them having enjoyed cuddling with me ever since we got into the arena.


    I was prepared to spectate from the stands but it seems like Trash Qing had gotten me a seat in the VIP viewing gallery where all the big shots of this ne were gathered.


    It''s located right in the middle with the best view of the stage and also enclosed from the rest of the arena, but there weren''t individual rooms so everyone inside was still in full view of each other.


    The only difference between the standard area and this area is that the space between each viewer wasrger and that the seats were plush couches instead of wooden benches.


    If I didn''t know better, I might have thought that Trash Qing was trying his best to amodate me by getting a seat for me here. But since I know the truth, I know that this was just him trying to keep me in a ce where I couldn''t escape easily.


    Not that I''m nning to escape anyway so this functions more as a cage for him than it is for me.


    I could also tell that Master Hei has done his part splendidly since I''ve received nothing but scorn and dismissal everywhere we went for the past few days. We didn''t even try to correct them and simply acted as arrogantly as we could.


    Despite then ''knowing'' that our strength came from the Sacred Treasure we possessed, those who do not have Sacred Treasures of their own were unable to oppose us.


    Thus, if we were received rudely by any of the shop''s staff, we simply took what we wanted and made a mess of things.


    It got to the point that everyone was looking forward to the tournament today hoping that someone would teach us a lesson in their stead.


    What makes this situation even more ironic is the fact that there are Practitioners that possess Sacred Treasures with even worse attitudes than ours, but they get a pass simply because of their standing. We are only experiencing such treatment simply because they think we were nobodies.


    Master Hei really went above and beyond though, as I realisedter that no one came to challenge us because he convinced everyone that it might make us drop out of the tournament and flee the city. Thus everyone waited patiently until tournament day.


    Even now, everyone inside the viewing gallery had been ring daggers at me ever since I came here and started flirting with my disciples.


    I was even given the seat that was located at the very centre of the room, allowing everyone to have a clear view of me.


    I wasn''t bothered by the gazes and the fact that the tournament was not going to start until the gods arrived in another few hours also meant the room was still in the process of being filled up.


    Which is why I was rather surprised that someone sat down beside me on my couch, though the gaspsing from the other people in the room also attracted my attention.


    I turned to see a rtively young woman smiling at me, her ck hair tied up in an borate princess braid. Behind her were another pair of young women who were clearly apanying her as guards, their gazes especially unfriendly towards me.


    "Master Lin of Heaven Sect, the one who ims to be from the Earthen ne, I take it?" She asked.


    I remembered I still need to act arrogant so I gave her the widest smirk I could, "It seems like my reputation precedes me! Yet, it seems like I''m talking to a nobody since I do not know who you are?"


    Honestly, I expected her to huff at my insult and leave, yet she smiled at my words and nodded, "It seems the rumour going around that your arrogance stemming from obtaining a power not your own was true. Are you perhaps not even aware of the words being spoken behind your back?"


    "Hmph! The ones who stand at the top will always have to deal with the fools who are unable toprehend the size of the mountain in front of them."


    "Oh? And how big is your mountain, Master Lin?"


    "You ask a lot of questions for someone who has yet to introduce themselves."


    She chuckled, "That is true. I am Sect Mistress Hua from Blossom Sect."


    It took everything I had to prevent myself from snorting at what she just said. I guess it''s a family thing or something for her to have the surname of ''flower'' and be the Sect Mistress of that specific Sect. It was already quite a feat for me not to show any reaction to her mountain question too, you know?


    Instead, I tried to change the topic, "So what does the Sect Mistress of the Blossom Sect want from me?"


    She paused, "Are you truly from another ne or are you just doing this on purpose?"


    "I''m afraid I don''t follow?"


    "Ahem¡­ I am Sect Mistress Hua from Blossom Sect."


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "And I heard you the first time. Are you expecting me to introduce myself when you already know I''m Master Lin from Heaven Sect?"


    Several people gasped at my words and even the woman in front of me lookedpletely taken aback by what I said.


    "You¡­ You truly think you''re someone above me?"


    I was extremely tempted to just use omniscience to find out what her deal was, but then I got the idea that she must probably be someone important and the fact that I do not know her could be seen as a huge sign of disrespect or even ignorance.


    That means not knowing who she was would help our cause a lot.


    I tilted my head and gave her a coy smile, "Correction, my dear. Do you truly think there is anyone else that is above me?"


    Unexpectedly, I got a reaction from somewhere else.


    ''Ahhh~ Master! That was perfect! Absolutely perfect! There is no one above you! You don''t even need to waste your time on them! Just wipe them from existence! In fact, just give the word and I''ll End them for you!''


    Iris¡­ Calm down please.


    ''Ara, ara? My apologies~ I do not know what came over me~''


    When I focused my attention back on the women in front of me, it was to the sight of the two guards drawing their des to point at me.


    "Impudence! How dare you?!"


    "Get down on your knees and beg for mercy right this instant!"


    I could see Trash Qing snickering in the corner of my eye while Master Hei was facepalming at the sight.


    Sect Mistress Hua gave me a gentle smile, "Master Lin¡­ I am a very benevolent person. How would you like to atone for your sins?"


    With so many eyes on me, there was only one thing for me to say.


    "Sect Mistress Hua¡­ How would you like to suck my balls?"

 Chapter ?992 All The Gods Came

    Chapter ?992 All The Gods Came


    (MC POV)


    The room was so quiet that you could hear a pin drop.


    By now, the room was already filled to the brim with important people of this ne, so there''s quite a lot of people currently witnessing our exchange


    Everyone was looking at me with absolute shock, except for Iris who was pping with a look of glee on her face, not that anyone could perceive her except for me.


    Seriously, she''s gotten quite expressivetely which I can only assume is a good sign.


    I maintained my gaze on her until one of her guards let out a shriek that would put a banshee to shame and shed her sword at me.


    I didn''t even bother defending myself and let the de hit me on the shoulder, watching it with mild interest as it struck my skin and failed to do anything else.


    How interesting, I was actually expecting it to shatter. I guess it must have some sort of unbreakable enchantment on it or something.


    Lifting a single finger, I tapped at the de with an air of boredom, "How rude, do you not see that I was talking? Or is this some sort of local greeting I was not aware of?"


    "You bastard!" The other guard roared, shing her own de towards my neck only to be met with the same results.


    "Hmm? Hello to you too, I suppose. You''ll have to forgive my choice of using my own way of greeting since I won''t debase myself by using such deplorable greeting methods."


    The two of them drew their weapons back before stabbing me in the chest.


    Once again, their de failed to even cut through my clothes, which is simply Xun Guan protecting me by reinforcing herself. Needless to say, if they couldn''t even hurt the slime girl, there was no way they could even hurt me.


    I acted surprised, "Oh? Could it be that the both of you are trying to attack me? Whatever did I do to deserve this?"


    With an almost casual wave, the two of them were sted back with a gust of wind before they found themselves forced onto the ground by an invisible force.


    As hard as they tried to struggle, they couldn''t even lift themselves a single centimetre off the ground.


    Sect Mistress Hua frowned at me, "Release them this instant."


    "Oh? Why?" I asked with a slow tilt of my head. "I learnt that this is the standard pose for someone here to ask for forgiveness, am I right? I simply put them there so that they don''t need to do itter."


    She stood up, "I am Sect Mistress Hua of the Blossom Sect, the number one Sect in this ne and also the only Practitioner who has cultivated into the Divine Realm. You are in the presence of a Living Goddess. On your knees."


    Oh? So that''s why she has that holier than thou attitude.


    Technically, she isn''t a ''living goddess'', but more of a Practitioner who has started treading the path to ascension. In other words, the very same path that my other disciples who have yet to ascend are currently on.


    The only difference is that she has only taken one step onto the path while my disciples have been running on it for quite a while, that''s how big of a difference there is.


    I leaned my head on my palm and smiled at her, "No."


    Her brows furrowed and she pulled out a golden fan from within her sleeve.


    At first I thought it was a normal fan until she pointed it at me and unfurled it. Interestingly, there''s a picture of me painted on one side of the fan.


    "Do you know what this is?" She asked.


    "Oh my? I didn''t know you were a fan of me! To think you even had someone paint me on your fan and carry it around, that''s rather creepy don''t you think?"


    "Looks like the rumour that you''re nothing but an ignorant servant with a Sacred Treasure is true. This is the Fan of Life, a Sacred Treasure that allows me to hold anyone''s life in the palm of my hands, literally. Should I snap this shut before the picture fades, you will die. Painfully."


    I leaned forward, a little interested, "Oh wow, did Anul give you that?"


    "A¡­ Anul?"


    "Anul? You know? This World''s administrator god of life?"


    "Fufufu¡­ And here I thought it was some weird name you came up with. Everyone only addresses the Gods by their titles, no one even knows their names and yet here you im to know the great God of Life''s name? There''s other ways to lie, you know?"


    Oh? I didn''t know the gods never shared their names around. Guess it''s to maintain a sense of distance between them and the mortals.


    "Enough of this farce!" She shouted, bringing her fan closer to her chest to grasp it with her other hand. "All you need to do to live through this is to hand over the Sacred Treasure you possess and prostrate yourself in front of me. I am benevolent to forgive your transgressions if you do that!"


    I was about to dare her to try it when the entire area was suddenly enveloped with immense pressure. So intense it was that the ground began to shake noticeably.


    Almost immediately, everyone in the room sank to their knees, even that Sect Mistress Hua had lowered her fan to kneel as well.


    I looked out towards the empty area just as a giant beam of light fell from the sky, epassing the entire area with blinding radiance.


    In the previously empty area of the arena, a giant tower now upied the space andpletely dwarfed all the buildings on the ind. The walls of the tower then opened up to reveal a seating area with enough space to fit all the gods of this World inside it.


    Seated at the very top were the three Administrator Gods of this World with two seats left empty above theirs.


    I don''t even need omniscience to tell me who they made those seats for.


    All of them were looking at me, I could even tell from here that few of them were barely restraining themselves from throwing themselves at me.


    "No¡­ No way¡­ All the Gods came? Even¡­ Even the Three Great Gods? But¡­ But that has never happened before¡­ Even the most we have is just a few of the minor Godsing to grace us with their presence¡­" Sect Mistress Hua muttered beside me.


    That was when she noticed I was the only one still seated on the couch.


    "What¡­ What are you doing?!" She hissed. "Hurry up and kneel! The minor Gods might overlook such disrespect but not when the Three Great Gods are here!"


    I didn''t even get to say anything before Sylphy, Anul and Shea stood up, capturing the attention of everyone present.


    They looked at me and I simply smiled and shook my head.


    Knowing what I meant, Sylphy stepped forward and stretched out her arms in a weing gesture.


    "We thank you all for preparing this! I hereby announce themencement of the Divine Festival!"


    Cheers rang out around the city and the emcee took over in calling out the participants of the tournament on the stage.


    Not yet, I don''t want to reveal myself just yet.


    My girls still want to y, after all~


    This stage was set up just for my girls to gain insight to their divinity, so I''ll need everyone here to y along to this just for a little while more~

 Chapter ?993 Its Time For A Show

    ?993 It''s Time For A Show


    (Lian Li POV)


    "So, there can be more than one winner huh?" I mused after we heard the rules from the person in charge.


    The rules were really simple actually, anything is allowed as long as it does not put anyone else in the arena or the rest of the city in danger.


    We already know that multiple people from this tournament could meet with the Gods, but we''vee to understand that the number of winners changes every time.


    It all depends on how many Gods are willing to meet with the mortals during the tournament and that point will also decide the number of winners.


    For this year in particr, three Gods have expressed interest in meeting mortals, meaning three separate divisions and three winners for the tournament.


    And as luck would have it, all three of us were slotted into a different division each.


    Some may think that we had rigged it to im all three spots for ourselves, but they are only right about it being rigged.


    The organisers were the ones who rigged it to ensure that all three of us were separated so that we couldn''t help one another, or at least that''s the thinking they had when they did this.


    Too bad for them, we are going to im all three winning spots in the name of our Master!


    Before the tournament started, we were paraded onto the stage to ''pay our respects'' to the Gods who hade to watch us. From the murmurs of the other participants, we quickly learned that it was unprecedented to have so many Gods attend the Festival.


    Of course, all of us figured that the Goddess that met with Master earlier had gone back to spread the news which made the other Gods attend too, so it was no surprise to us.


    The only problem was that we were instructed to kneel to the Gods, something that was definitely not going to happen.


    There is only one being in existence we would ever kneel to and these Gods were not Master.


    Gasps of surprise and outrage reverberated throughout the arena when they saw that we were the only ones who remained standing.


    I expected the Gods to make a big deal out of this but none of them even showed any reaction, as though they had expected this.


    "Ara, ara? Looks like we found Sylphy~"


    I looked up at Manami and she nodded her head towards the tower in front of us.


    There, at the very top and above the Gods was Sylphy who was smiling and waving at us.


    "Seems like her letter was true after all. Master did take her somewhere else but she decided not to tell us who she really was huh?" Kiyomi mused.


    Several Practitioners leapt onto the stage, one of them pointing an angry finger at us, "How dare you show such disrespect in front of the Gods?! Kneel!"


    I was about to tell him off when Sylphy raised her voice, "Unnecessary. All of you may rise, let us proceed with the tournament. Good luck."


    Hmm¡­ She definitely acts differently now. I remember how obsessed she was with Brendan back then, has she given up on him? I guess we should have a good talk with her once this tournament ends.


    The Practitioners bowed before turning to scowl at me, an expression that was shared by everyone else around us, muttering about how fortunate we were.


    The Goddess beside Sylphy snapped her fingers and the stage we were standing on had duplicated itself to form two identical ones beside it.


    The God on Sylphy''s other side then waved his hand and created a translucent bubble that enveloped all three stages.


    "I have blessed the stages, anyone who loses their life within the stage shall be revived outside of it. There is no need to hold back now," The God exined helpfully.


    We turned back to look at the VIP seating area where Master was. He noticed our gaze and nodded His head with a smile.


    Heh. Master is giving us permission to go all out too. There''s no reason for us to hold back now.


    Although¡­ Who is that bitch sitting beside Master?! Does she have a death wish?! Who says you can sit there?! I''ll have to go give her a good p after this! Shameless bitch!


    My attention was brought back when it was announced that the first round would be a free for all battle within each division that will take ce simultaneously. With a hundred people in each division, thest ten Practitioners remaining on the stage will be allowed to move on to the next stage of the tournament.


    Even from here, I could see the audience taking bets and a small smile materialised on my face. All of those people are going to lose their fortunes today.


    Although the tforms that functioned as our battleground was by no means huge, there was still enough space to serve as the stage for a hundred people to do battle.


    While everyone was making their way to their respective positions, I noticed the calcting looks the others around me were sending my way.


    Hmph, could they be any more obvious in their desires? It''s painfully obvious that they were thinking of intentionally tormenting me within the arena to try and get my rumoured Sacred Treasure despite me not having one.


    Truly a bunch of idiots.


    Master already gave us His permission to fight seriously, so there''s no need for us to hold back against this bunch of trash.


    "I see the rumours that your arrogance knows no bounds were true," A man near me whispered. "To even spit on the Gods'' favour, I am honestly impressed."


    I raised an eyebrow at him, "Is it wise for you to talk to me then?"


    He grinned, "I can ask if it is even wise for you to remain this arrogant? Everyone on this stage will be targeting you, you know? Some of them even have their own Sacred Treasures."


    "That still does not answer my question."


    "Oh, that''s because I have an offer for you. If you were to hand over your Sacred Treasure to me right now, I will protect you from getting your limbs ripped apart by the others here. I will even help you leave this city safely, something you might find impossible to do even if you were to survive this tournament."


    I stared at him for a second before giving him the fakest smile I could make, "I am going to kill you first~"


    He barely had time to react to my words before the tournament was announced to start.


    I immediately blinked sideways to appear in front of the idiot, charging my fist with lightning before punching a hole through his chest.


    Despite the safe bubble that God had casted on this stage, the people will still feel the pain before dying so I intend to make sure these people feel every second of it.


    He widened his eyes and looked downwards, blood spurting from his mouth as his insides were fried by my lightning. I dropped him onto the ground and watched him cough and sputter in pain before finally dying and disappearing from the stage.


    Trash. Simply trash. Everyone here is absolutely trash.


    Now let''s start teaching the other trash around here a lesson¡­

 Chapter ?994 It Is Too Late

    Chapter ?994 It Is Too Late


    (Random Tournament Participant POV)


    *A few moments before the tournament started*


    I am Mei Qian Tu of the Guilin Sect, currently ranked number ten in the Top Hundred Young Genius Practitioner ranking.


    Like everyone else who isn''tpletely ipetent, I have heard of the supposed neers that were absolutely full of themselves just for possessing a Sacred Treasure. To think they even dared to im themselves as Gods!


    My Sacred Treasure, Mortal de, allows me to cut through anything including Techniques, an ability that is in the realms of the Divine! It is with this de that propelled me all the way to the top ten rankings!


    And despite having such a treasure, I wasn''t shameless enough to spit in the favour that the Gods have granted me to im myself as a God!


    It''s obvious these idiots don''t deserve their Sacred Treasures¡­ So we''ll do the Gods a favour by teaching them a lesson and taking their Sacred Treasure from them!


    I stared at the golden haired girl that was on the other side of the stage. We were all arranged to start on the edges of the stage with a fixed distance between each participant so I found it a little upsetting that she was the furthest away from me.


    This way of arranging participants would usually result in small skirmishes breaking out between the participants engaging the people closest to them, but this time everyone had their sights on the same person.


    Everyone here wanted to humiliate and punish her, after all.


    "Such a shame," The participant beside me sighed. "If only I had got here sooner, I might have been able to get her over to my side as part of my harem."


    I looked to the side and grinned, "What''s this? Is young Master Bu, the number fifteen of the Young Genius Practitioners, lusting over the one who insulted the Gods?"


    Bu Yao Lian of the Abyss Sect, setting aside his position on the ranking, he was also known to collect women he fancies into his harem because of his Sacred Treasure.


    Heart Crystal, the strength of the women he sleeps with also bes his strength. In return, the women in his harem also share their strength with each other, allowing them to grow stronger than they would on their own.


    He sneered at me, "You should watch your back, young master Mei. After I''ve had my fun with that girl, I''ll make sure to take you down and im my spot within the top ten rankings!"


    I was about to bite back at him when the signal for the tournament to start sounded.


    Immediately, my sword was unsheathed and I got ready to rush towards the girl, aiming to get at least a few cuts in before the others swarm her and I lose my chance to have my fun.


    But right as I was about to leap forward, I realised the girl was no longer at her original position but in front of young master Suotou Wugui, ranked number twelve with the Sacred Treasure of Invincible Robes.


    The treasure is said to be able to defend the wearer against even an Immortal realm Practitioner without any problems¡­ Yet, what we''re seeing now is the woman piercing her hand through his chest like the Treasure was nothing but cloth.


    She turned back to face us just as young master Suotou Wugui disappeared from the arena, showing that it was indeed a fatal blow.


    Could she¡­ Could she be¡­


    Someone roared and a few of the Practitioners charged at her.


    Amongst them was my cousin, Mei Ming Zi, ranked number thirteen with his Sacred Treasure, Armbands of the Dragon. When equipped, he would be able to exude strength several levels above his limit, even injuring young master Suotou Wugui if he goes all out.


    Ming Zi charged forward, his fist cocked back before he punched forward, the very air tearing itself from trying to hold him back.


    The blownded on the girl, except where itnded on was not where anyone expected it to go.


    The girl looked at the fist she had caught with her hand, "Hmm¡­ Weak."


    She twisted her wrist and there was a loud crack as my cousin''s arm was broken unceremoniously.


    The others tried to nk her sides, aiming to cut her down while she was still upied with my cousin.


    Her face showed no signs of panic as she raised her other arm up into the sky, causing a few of us to look up just as lightning struck down from the clouds.


    The participants that had tried to attack her were engulfed in columns of lightning, all of them instantly perishing to that attack.


    Di¡­ Divine Lightning?! She canmand the lightning of the Gods?! Is that her Sacred Treasure?!


    But that''s not possible! We all heard that their Sacred Treasures were simply things that had to do with illusions and misdirection! This information was even given by the people under Master Hei''s employ!


    "Hmm? Even an attack of this level is enough to kill them? Are there no Sacred Treasure users here?" She mused.


    My cousin got back up on his feet and tried to punch her with his other fist, only for the golden haired girl to catch it easily again.


    "I suppose you don''t have a Sacred Treasure either, in that case, don''t waste my time please. At this point, only such people can entertain me," She sighed, breaking his arm the same way she did to his other one.


    Ming Zi barely had time to scream out in pain before a bolt of lightning shot out from her other palm, piercing straight through his head and killing him.


    Bu Yao Lian dashed forward from beside me and I thought he would be the next one to attack her, only to see him getting down on one knee with one arm stretched out to the girl.


    "My heart was captured the moment Iid eyes on you! Won''t you be my woman?!"


    What the hell is this guy doing?!


    "I think it''s a good offer, no? I am Bu Yao Lian of the Abyss Sect! I have both fame and fortune and I''m not stingy either! I''m definitely a better choice so you can just dump that useless servant that you''ve brought and--"


    Truthfully, I did not see what happened in that instant.


    Bu Yao Lian was kneeling in front of the girl while she was looking at him with a perplexed look on her face, but the very next instant, the two of them had disappeared from my vision.


    A strangled cry came from the side and I turned to see the girl holding up Bu Yao Lian by his throat, lifting him up easily into the air with a single hand.


    "You¡­ TRASH!!" She roared, her other hand ripping his arm out from its socket before bashing him in the face with it.


    All of us watched her beat Bu Yao Lian to death with that torn limb, none of us even thinking about attacking her from behind.


    "YOU TRASH!! TRASH!! ABSOLUTE TRASH!!" She screeched, continuing to rain blows upon his face.


    Is¡­ Is it toote for me to forfeit?

 Chapter ?995 You Guys Have Dug A Pretty Deep Hole

    Chapter ?995 You Guys Have Dug A Pretty Deep Hole


    (MC POV)


    I watched with mild amusement as the participants of the tournament were waiting for the signal to start their match.


    The others within the room had already returned to their seats and for some odd reason, Sect Mistress Hua still continued to sit on my couch like it was hers.


    Her guards had also recovered since I lifted my hold over them, returning to stand behind their Sect Mistress to re at me, though they made no move to attack me anymore.


    I noticed that her fan no longer has a picture of me, most likely having faded away during the spectacle with the gods.


    "Do you have any idea how fortunate you are right now?" She hissed.


    I smiled and tilted my headzily at her, "Really? I think you''re the one that''s the lucky one though."


    "Are you not afraid of death? Are you really not aware that you were just a snap away from death mere moments ago?"


    I nodded at the fan she was holding in her hands, "You''re talking about that, right? Why don''t you do it again?"


    <sub></sub>


    "I am not so stupid as to be baited by such a thing. I will not make a fool of myself in front of the Gods like you have."


    I shrugged, "More like you can''t do it. If you wish to kill me, you must first have the power to destroy a universe."


    She snorted at me, obviously thinking I was a lunatic, not that I would bother exining to her anyway.


    "If you truly value your life, I suggest that you leave this ce and find somewhere to hide. In a few moments, your mistresses down there will find that they have overestimated themselves and you''ll be left without protection. As much as I would like to teach you your ce, you are not important enough for me to notice."


    I really want to ask why she chose to approach me if I was so beneath her but decided not to point that out.


    Right then, the signal for the tournament to start was given and everyone directed their attention to the three stages, no doubt expecting my disciples to be defeated instantly.


    So full of expectations were they that everyone in the arena let out a roar of anticipation, a few of them even chanting out taunts at my disciples.


    I''ll have to remember their faces to teach them a lessonter.


    Contrary to what they expected however, Lian Li immediately ''killed'' the man beside her, Kiyomi froze the ones that tried to leap at her and Manami had already bathed her entire stage in a sea of mes.


    Woah, I know I said to put on a show but I''m still impressed by how they''re doing it.


    Lian Li was trying to make use of the participants'' fear by slowly taking them out one by one, making sure all of them know the disparity in their strengths before she hunts them down with them being able to do nothing about it.


    Kiyomi had the idea of instilling a sense of helplessness in her opponents by robbing them of their ability to do anything with her freezing Techniques. Allowing them to feel despair as she took her time in dispatching each of her opponents.


    Manami opted for the more shy approach by making it hell for the participants to even stand on the same stage as her. The weaker ones would be incinerated quickly while the stronger ones would burn slowly.


    Just from the first minute of the fight, it was already made clear that my disciples were anything but shams.


    The arena slowly quietened down, the spectacle in front of them inconceivable to their eyes.


    Everyone in the VIP area was also watching with disbelief stered on their faces, only Master Hei was nodding at the sight contentedly.


    I shifted my gaze away from the stage and smiled at Sect Mistress Hua, "As I was saying¡­ You are the fortunate one, not me."


    She turned to look at me with wide eyes, "Your¡­ Your mistresses have a Sacred Treasure each?!"


    I snorted, "Please, what you see there is their own strength. None of them possess a Sacred Treasure of any kind. Didn''t we already say this multiple times? We are visitors from the Earthen ne, there weren''t any gods there to grant us Sacred Treasures."


    There was a loud boom and I turned back to see lightning striking down Lian Li''s enemies with impunity.


    "Im¡­ Impossible¡­ Di¡­ Divine Lightning? But that''s the power of the Gods¡­" She muttered, her eyes looking like it was ready to pop out of her sockets.


    Suddenly, her expression cleared and she whipped her head back to me, "I know now! You! They don''t have Sacred Treasures! You''re the one who possesses the Sacred Treasure! You borrow power from your patron God and lend the same power to the three women!"


    Wow¡­ Talk about being delusional¡­ It seems like this is a universal problem here since everyone else also seemed to agree with her, their gazes slowly shifting into one of self-satisfaction as though they had solved a great mystery themselves.


    I decided it wasn''t worth my time and effort to exin it to them so I simply shrugged, "Whatever makes you sleep better at night I suppose. I already said we don''t have Sacred Treasures on us."


    "Fufufu¡­ It seems like I hit the nail right on the head, haven''t I? I admit that might be an impressive Sacred Treasure, but you are still not exempt from death you know? My Fan of Life can still cut your existence short if I choose to."


    I waved my hand dismissively at her, "If you''re just going to talk about it but not do it, then just don''t speak at all. You already bore me in case you aren''t aware."


    Her guards must have found courage from their Sect Mistress ims of my power being borrowed and turned to growl at me.


    "Watch your tone. You may be safe because the Gods are here now, but once they leave, everyone in this city is going to set their sights on you. Do you think you can even escape here with your life?"


    I shrugged nomittally, "I think the real question is whether this city can escape my attention after this."


    Nothing else was said between us although the whispers of the other Practitioners in the room were quite annoying.


    I didn''t even need to try and listen in on their conversations to know they were trying to figure out how they can take me outter on.


    Looking up at the tower that the gods were upying, I could see that most of them weren''t even paying attention to the tournament in front of them.


    Instead, almost all of them were looking at me, some of them giggling and a few even fainting when they realised I was looking at them.


    Sylphy, Shea and Anul were no different, the three of them practically swooning as soon as I settled my gaze on them.


    Yep¡­ I''m pretty sure at the end of this tournament, all of the Practitioners here would be singing a very different tune.

 Chapter ?996 The Girls Win Of Course

    Chapter ?996 The Girls Win Of Course


    (MC POV)


    My disciples won the preliminary rounds easily as expected so there weren''t any surprises there.


    Obviously there was a huge uproar over the results seeing that the girls didn''t care who they defeated and several of the participants that people had wagered to win were eliminated easily without having a chance to fight back.


    From the shouts and cries of rage, I could tell that a lot of people already lost a lot of money from the preliminary rounds alone.


    In fact, a lot of them were ring at me like I was the source of their woes. Which I suppose I actually am, considering I did rig this in my favour a little.


    The res they were sending me was also enough to tell me just what they were nning to do once I walked outside of this ce. If the gods were not here, they would have already leapt from their seats to attack me already.


    How stupid.


    The next round started after a short break, the organisers separating the participants up to duel each other in round robin style match ups for each division.


    It goes without saying that my disciples proceeded to utterly decimate theirpetitions, they didn''t even need to resort to using their Techniques either. A quick punch or even a kick here and there was enough to finish off their opponents which was simply their way of showing how beneath them they were.


    The people who had bet on their opponents sunk into the pits of despair, some of them had even started breaking down on the spot.


    Even within the VIP area, the supposedly top Practitioners of this ne were freely expressing their rage and anger at the results.


    "Damn it! I bet all my money on him! How could he let himself lose like that!"


    "This¡­ This can''t be¡­ I even stole the Sect''s money to bet on them¡­ How am I supposed to exin this to Sect Master¡­"


    "I''m ruined¡­ I''m absolutely ruined¡­ They told me to bet everything I had on their disciple because she would win for sure¡­ Yet she was immediately frozen by that fox girl and defeated¡­"


    """It''s all because of that bastard!"""


    I paid no attention to the insults being thrown at me.


    "Quite impressive, you''ve practically made everyone who even holds any influence in the Sky ne your enemy already," Sect Mistress Hua mused, looking especially satisfied with herself for some reason. "I can help you, you know? You just need to hand over that Sacred Treasure and I can even assist you in escaping from this city alive."


    "No thanks," I rejected without a second thought. "Your time and effort is better spent on thinking about how to save yourselfter."


    "Imbecile," She spat, turning her gaze back to the front and deciding to ignore me for the rest of the tournament.


    For the finals, they decided tobine the three stages into one giant arena, which means each division would have their finalists fight each other one after the other.


    At this point though, everyone already knew who was going to win, although there were a few out there who were clinging to thest vestiges of hope.


    There were some attempts at sabotage but I had discreetly dealt with them before they could even get close to my girls. No one would even remember they existed.


    Thus, the final rounds started with Lian Li first.


    Lian Li''s opponent was a young man wielding some kind of sword. From the chatters around me, I quickly learned that he''s ranked number ten amongst some new generation Practitioner rankings and his sword is a Sacred Treasure that can cut through anything, supposedly.


    Apparently they were quite confident that he could win for some reason, did they already forget that Lian Li literally called down Divine Lightning in her preliminary rounds? Did they seriously think his sword could protect him from that?


    Heck, even from here, I could see that the participant himself has zero confidence of his victory, but I guess he isn''t able to simply forfeit because of some reason. No doubt his Sect Master or someone else had forbidden him to give up.


    The signal for the fight was given and the man immediately drew his sword and rushed towards Lian Li, hoping to cut her down before she could do anything.


    All of us watched as the sword was shed towards her neck, several people were at the edge of their seats, some even cheering and thinking that was the end of the match.


    The cheering stopped abruptly when they realised his sword had stopped when Lian Li had raised her arm to block it, the de failing to even draw blood from her skin.


    "How disappointing," Lian Li sighed before delivering a devastating st of lightning from her other hand that struck her opponent in the chest.


    The man was sted back into the air before another bolt of lightning struck down from the sky, piercing through his chest and eliminating him instantly.


    Just like that, Lian Li was crowned the winner of the first division without much fanfare.


    She even sighed and muttered aloud how disappointing her opponent was for more emotional damage.


    With the amount of money I gave Master Hei to wager, I think I have enough to buy a quarter of the city by now?


    "She¡­ She blocked the Sacred Treasure with her arm?" Sect Mistress Hua muttered.


    The arena went into an uproar, many of them iming Lian Li cheated somehow.


    The followers of Sect Mistress Hua turned to her, "They must have swapped his Sacred Treasure to rece it with a fake right, Sect Mistress?! How could he have been unable to cut through her arm?!"


    The woman turned to me but I was still busy ignoring her.


    To my surprise, she shook her head, "That cannot be¡­ The Gods are here after all¡­ If they had done something to cheat like that, the Gods would not remain silent¡­"


    The organisers quickly announced the start of Kiyomi''s match despite the chaos in the viewing stands. There was no way they could do anything else especially when the gods weren''t making any noise about the results.


    Kiyomi''s fight, if you could even call it that, was even shorter.


    The poor man she was faced with barely had any time to do anything before he was frozen solid as soon as the fight started.


    Kiyomi then blew him off the arena before turning around and walking off.


    To rub salt into the wound, she didn''t even look at her opponent once and was busybing her tails the entire time.


    Manami''s match was¡­ Well¡­


    When she stepped onto the stage, she made a show of lighting the area around her on fire, the mes hot enough to melt through part of the stage.


    The woman who was her opponent immediately announced her withdrawal from the tournament and Manami was dered the winner right after that.


    And¡­ That''s the end of the tournament, well done everyone, thanks foring!


    Now to collect my winnings!


    And also to deal with all these people who have been ring and cursing me ever since the start of this tournament.


    I wonder how I should p them?

 Chapter ?997 My Turn On The Stage

    Chapter ?997 My Turn On The Stage


    (MC POV)


    "Hey... You''re acting real cocky there aren''t you?"


    Of course, some people who weren''t happy they lost a lot of money from the tournament came to stop me the moment I left the viewing gallery.


    And by some, I mean a really big group of them, even Trash Qing was part of the group.


    I tilted my head at the old man who addressed me, "Cocky? If you haven''t noticed, I''ve been pretty much keeping to myself. It''s you people who have been constantly disturbing me, no?"


    "Do you even understand the situation you''re in?!"


    "Ah, of course I do. I''m about to be very rich from possibly being one of the few people who bet on my disciples to win this tournament."


    Several of them started cracking their knuckles to try and intimidate me.


    "Listen here. We''re all willing to let this be water under the bridge if you agree to give away your winnings to all of us. Otherwise, you might not even live to see that money handed to you, understand?"


    I feigned surprise, "Oh? Is that a threat?"


    "It''s a promise."


    "In that case, I promise you that if all of you don''t back away right now, everyone of you will find that your standing in this ne is going to hit rock bottom very, very soon."


    "You really have balls, young man. Gathered in front of you are the top Practitioners in this ne, all of us holding influence that can move the entire ne if we wanted to. You''re telling us that we will drop to the bottom just by going against you?"


    "Yes."


    "Are you not aware that you can be killed right now?"


    I tilted my head, "Who is going to kill me? You?"


    "All of us if you aren''t going to hand over the money!"


    The others started shouting out words of agreement, a few of them even brandishing weapons at me.


    Damn, all this just for some cash they lost, gambling is scary.


    I looked around with an amused grin, "I suppose everyone here is of the same opinion and no one is here because they were coerced to?"


    "What the hell are you talking about?! Just give us back our money!"


    "Yeah! You lying cheat!"


    "Give it back or we''ll break your neck!"


    They''re even acting as though I''ve stolen it huh?


    I waved my hand at them, "Is this the kind of attitude you guys should be showing in front of the gods? I''m sure they would be very disappointed if they were to see this, right?"


    "Ha, you think you''re important enough for the Gods to even pay attention to you?! There''s a limit to being delusional!" The old man roared while shaking his fist at me.


    "Is that so? Hmm... In that case, could you all just make a list of who you are so I can keep track? Would hate it if people unrted to this suddenly show up and get a cut of the money, right?"


    They started nodding their heads and a paper was quickly passed around, each of them writing down their names and the Sect they belonged to.


    The paper was passed back to me and the old man who called me out earlier even pped me on the shoulder, "It''s good that you saw sense, young man. You have a bright future ahead of you."


    Seriously? They''re really letting this go and even giving me their names that easily? No wonder all of them got scammed.


    I looked down at the paper, then back at them, then back at the paper again.


    I''m still having troubleprehending their sheer stupidity in this.


    "They really are kind of dumb, aren''t they, Master?" Xun Guan whispered in my ear.


    Right as I was thinking of how I should react to this, a messenger boy ran up towards us,pletely out of breath.


    "Ma... Mas... Master Lin... Huff huff... The... The Gods... The Gods..."


    I raised my hand, "Breathe boy. Seriously. No one can understand you while you are like that."


    He huffed a few more times before sucking in a lungful of air, "The Gods... They are asking for your presence on the stage, Master Lin! Your disciples are also waiting there!"


    The old man smirked at me, "I suppose this is the only way the Gods would actually pay attention to you, to expose you of your lies and deceit! It would be nice to see you grovelling at their feet!"


    I smiled back at him, "In that case, shouldn''t all of you go back to your seats? It would be a shame if you were to miss out on such a good show right?"


    "Ahahaha! He''s right! Let''s go, everyone! We can collect the money from himter!"


    The others roared withughter and followed behind the old man, a few of them spitting at my feet to show their disdain.


    It really feels like I''m dealing with a bunch of kids or something.


    The messenger boy however, was looking especially afraid which was not what I expected.


    Only when everyone else was gone did I turn back to the boy, "I''m surprised you weren''t acting like them."


    He panicked, "I... I''m just a messenger for the Gods, Master Lin... They instructed me not to slight you or I will cease to exist..."


    "Hmm... Interesting for them to specifically tell you that. Very well, lead the way."


    The boy turned around and marched robotically back towards the arena. Along the way, we also passed by a few other Practitioners who watched me walk past with scorn clear on their faces. Some of them were openly jeering andughing at me.


    I''m guessing the group from before had told them what they thought was going to happen to me, so everyone was taking the chance to ridicule me even more.


    I have nowe to the conclusion that the average IQ of this ne is far below the averagepared to other nes. Is this a side effect of having gods around? Do they suck up other people''s IQ or something? Ok, that''s just ridiculous.


    I eventually reached the entrance of the arena where my girls were already waiting for me, all three of them rushing to me the moment they saw me.


    "Master!! We did it!"


    I patted their heads, "Well done. Did you feel any different during the tournament?"


    "Yes! It was faint, but I felt a little of the Divine energy coursing through my body when I was using my Technique! I think I can understand how to make use of them now! As expected of Master!" Lian Li answered immediately.


    Manami and Kiyomi also confirmed her words which made me pat them again.


    It''s an obvious oue after all, since there''s so many gods literally a few steps away from them, it''s hard not to be affected by the Divine aura they were giving out which helps themprehend their own divinity easier.


    "The Gods asked to see Master though, is there a problem?" Kiyomi asked, looking a little concerned.


    I chuckled, "Well, let''s go find out what they want, shall we?"


    With my girls at my sides, I stepped up onto the stage, prepared for what was about to happen next.

 Chapter 998 You Can Beg For Mercy Now

    Chapter 998 You Can Beg For Mercy Now


    (MC POV)


    I was not prepared for what happened next.


    I have severely underestimated the gods'' views on myself.


    When I stepped out into the arena, I was weed by the jeers and insults of all the Practitioners in the stands.


    Everyone there really thought I was going to be humiliated and punished by the gods.


    Someone even tried to throw an egg at me but Manami was quick to incinerate it and Kiyomi immediately froze that person in a solid block of ice.


    Lian Li had materialised a bolt of lightning and would have tossed it at him if I hadn''t stopped her.


    Jeez, I know the people here may be much more durable but that might still kill him you know? The domain Anul created did not extend outside of the stage, ok?


    At least that disy dissuaded anyone else from trying to throw anything else so we only had to deal with the jeering as we made our way towards the stage.


    The moment we did, however, all the gods stood up and the tower they had created for them to spectate the tournament from disintegrated.


    The gods all appeared below the stage and rushed up towards me.


    "All Creator!!"


    "It''s Daddy!"


    "All Father is here!!"


    All of them surged forward and crowded themselves in front of me, giving me varying looks of idtry.


    The jeering from the crowd behind us quietened down almost immediately, all of them trying toprehend the scene in front of them.


    I bet thest thing they expected was the gods they worship to start worshipping someone else, especially when the someone else was the person they had regarded as insignificant.


    I raised my hands to calm them down but instead, a few of them rushed forward and started rubbing their heads on my palm.


    "Ahh! All Creator is giving us headpats!"


    "To get a head pat from All Creator?! Not fair!! Me too!!"


    That spurred the rest to start pushing forward as well in an attempt to get a head pat from me too, each of them pleading with me with their puppy eyes so that I would pat their heads.


    The peanut gallery finally recovered a little.


    "Am¡­ Am I dreaming?"


    "Why¡­ Why aren''t the Gods striking that servant down?"


    "This must be staged¡­ There''s no way¡­ There''s no way he could actually be a God¡­"


    While I patted Lian Li, Manami and Kiyomi who had snuck their way into the throng of gods, a voice roared out from behind the gods.


    "ENOUGH!!"


    Everyone turned to see Sylphy striding forward with a stern expression on her face, Anul and Shea nking her sides.


    The other gods parted to let her walk through the crowd, although my disciples simply ignored them and stayed where they were.


    "Haha, that guy must have tricked the minor Gods somehow, but now that the Three Great Gods are here, he''s finished!" Someone in the audience shouted.


    Murmurs of agreement soon exploded out amongst the crowd and they were back to believing I was going to get humiliated right here. They really are trying to grasp at straws now.


    Of course thest thing they expected was for Sylphy to kneel down in front of me with her head bowed, "Not fair!! Pat me too, All Creator!! Pleeeeeease!!"


    Even Anul and Shea had joined her side in adopting the same pose as her.


    There was a loud crash as several people in the audience fainted from the sight, some of them even spasming on the ground.


    I dutifully patted the three gods, it''s the least I can do for the help they did in letting my disciples take another step on their road to divinity.


    It took me about ten minutes, even with me making use of splitting myself into multiple copies, to pat everyone here until they were satisfied.


    And by that, I meant more than half of the gods were copsed on the ground with looks of bliss stered on their faces.


    The fact that half the spectators were also fainted on the ground and spewing out foam from their mouths may or may not have anything to do with me.


    "So, what did you call me here for, Sylphy?" I asked, getting the attention of the administrator goddess.


    She quickly wiped the drool for the side of her lips, "Ah! I thought All Creator would want to reveal yourself after the tournament is concluded? Also¡­ Quite a lot of us are having trouble holding ourselves back after hearing what these mortals have been calling you."


    "Unnngghh¡­ If it wasn''t for All Creator''s head pats¡­ I think they would have rioted already," Shea muttered while curled up on the floor in bliss.


    "Mmmnnn¡­ I think a good number of them will be losing their Sacred Treasures too¡­" Anul groaned, also sporting a blissful face.


    I shook my head, "It''s fine, most of them already lost a lot of money from this and it''s kind of true that I manipted them to be this hostile to me so it''s notpletely their fault. Although¡­"


    Fishing out the piece of paper that a number of people had so helpfully wrote their name on, I passed it over to Sylphy, "For these people in particr, I wouldn''t mind having you guys denounce them or something. I gave them a warning and they chose not to heed it."


    Someone flew onto the stage behind me as I handed over the paper to the goddess.


    "Senior!! Please forgive this trash! I truly did not know who you were! I was lied to and led to believe that Senior had tricked everyone else of your power! Please give this old trash a chance!"


    Oh, it''s the old man who was so happily condemning me not a few moments ago. Now he''s doing a perfect dogeza in front of me with his head pressed firmly on the ground.


    He doesn''t even know who I am but I suppose seeing the gods basically act like this in front of me is enough for anyone to know what the power dynamics are over here.


    As if on cue, everyone who had written their name on that paper showed up and did their pose of pleading for forgiveness.


    "Please forgive us, Senior!"


    "We are but trash! To think we failed to see Senior''s greatness!"


    "I was against this from the start, Senior! Please believe me! I was forced to join them!"


    "Please show mercy!"


    It almost made me want to forgive them¡­ Almost.


    "What should we do with them, All Creator?" Sylphy asked, sending them a gaze full of disdain.


    I shrugged, "I did warn them that their standing on this ne would plummet if they crossed me. I''ll leave it to you guys to decide how to do that. Don''t kill them though."


    "We shall undertake this task greatfully!"


    The old man panicked and looked up, "Wait! Senior, wait! I--"


    "Silence. Did we allow you to speak, mortal?" Shea growled, waving her hand to cause his head to smash back into the ground. "To disrespect All Creator is one thing, to spit on His benevolence is another. Your fate is already sealed."


    Damn, the gods can be scary if they are serious huh?


    All of them were looking at me with a pleading gaze and my response was to give them a bright smile, "Look at it this way, you guys can boast that you tried to extort money from me! Not many people can say that!"


    "Senior!"


    "Please! Have mercy!"


    "I don''t want to be an outcast!"


    Sylphy raised her hands and the crowd silenced.


    "By my name as one of the Administrator Gods of this World, I hereby dere that these people can no longer receive the grace of the Divines and we take back everything that we have given you. Begone!"


    All of those Practitioners disappeared from the stage before they could say anything else.


    I had to check with omniscience on what this would entail and damn¡­ Just those words from Sylphy would be enough for everyone to cut all ties with them and have them disowned by their own families. No one in this ne would ever associate themselves with them again and their cultivation would practically be stopped.


    They''re basically ruined for the rest of their lives.


    ¡­


    Oh well, none of my business now. Let''s just go back to the VIP area to pick up Master Hei and enjoy the rest of the festival!

 Chapter ?999 Make Them Slap Themselves

    Chapter ?999 Make Them p Themselves


    (MC POV)


    With my disciples following behind me, I entered the VIP area once again, only to be weed by an especially weird sight.


    Everyone in the room was prostrating themselves in the direction of the door, as though already knowing I would show up. Even Master Hei had joined them albeit with a rather embarrassed expression on his face.


    At the very front of the group was none other than Sect Mistress Hua with her two followers upying the two spaces on her sides, also prostrating themselves.


    Manami acted surprised at the sight, "Ara ara? At least they know their ce now~ Otherwise we might have needed to use a little bit of violence~"


    Hmm¡­ Is it just me or did my disciples get a little bit more bloodthirsty? Nah, it''s definitely just because of the current circumstances.


    Lian Li joined my side to look down on Sect Mistress Hua, "Oh my, who is this, Master? If I was not mistaken, this woman was constantly harassing you the moment she got here, didn''t she? Was she bothering you, Master?"


    "Please forgive us for our impudence!" Sect Mistress Hua cried out.


    Kiyomi frowned at her, "Oh my, since when did we allow her to speak? She really is beyond impudent, isn''t she? What shall we do with her, Master?"


    The women in front of me shook visibly in fear, especially the two followers who had pulled out their weapons on me.


    I stepped closer to her, "I have one question¡­ Do you understand how fucked you are right now?"


    She gulped audibly but said nothing and nodded, remembering Kiyomi''s words about not being allowed to speak.


    "You are allowed to speak for this: Do you know who I am?" I asked.


    "Y¡­ Yes¡­ There''s only one being the Gods would kneel to¡­ Origin¡­"


    I grinned and stepped back to address the rest of the room, "Who here thinks that Sect Mistress Hua should be forgiven, please let me know by pping your face. Make sure it''s loud enough for me to hear."


    The two followers behind her immediately pped their own faces, hard. How loyal of them, makes me wonder what she did to inspire such dedication from these two girls.


    Aside from them, however, no one else made any movements.


    Guess they don''t respect Sect Mistress Hua enough to stick out their necks for her. If I had to guess, the only reason why they defer to her is because of her Sacred Treasure out of fear.


    "Hmm¡­ The sound is quite soft, does that mean that she shouldn''t be forgiven after all?"


    The two of them pped themselves again with even more force, the sound of the p loud enough to echo around the viewing gallery.


    "Oh, now it seems there are people who think you deserve forgiveness. What are your own thoughts on that, Sect Mistress Hua?"


    She hesitated, unsure if it would be more rude to agree or disagree with me.


    I decided to throw her a lifeline, "Get up."


    She obeyed and got up quickly, though she kept her head down to avoid looking at my face. It seems like in this ne, looking at the gods directly was considered especially rude for them. The fact that she has been doing it constantly before this was not lost on her.


    Even now, I could see her literally trembling in fear. She had threatened to kill me not even a few hours ago and the gods have wiped out entire families for less. It wouldn''t be strange if I had ordered aplete extermination of her Blossom Sect right now.


    ''And I would happily do it for you, Master!''


    Not now, Iris.


    "If you had known who I was before, would you still have done what you did?" I asked rhetorically.


    She shook her head vehemently.


    Well, I think that''s enough tormenting from me, she didn''t actually bother me that much and I really don''t give much of a damn about her in the first ce. She''s more like just a sideshow anyway.


    Turning back to my disciples, I asked, "How about I let you girls handle this? What do you think would be appropriate for us to do here?"


    Unexpectedly, Lian Li stepped forward and in one smooth motion, lifted her face with one hand before smacking the Sect Mistress across the face with the other. So hard was the p that it threw her back onto the ground, the side of her cheek beginning to swell.


    Damn, she wasn''t holding back huh¡­


    Lian Li then turned to the rest of the gallery, "All those who had harboured thoughts of disrespect to my Master, get someone to p you as hard as they can right now."


    The ce suddenly burst into life as everyone in the room started asking the people closest to them to p them across the face.


    "Elder! Quickly p your Sect Master right here!"


    "Please! Someone p me right now!"


    "Daughter! Quickly! Quickly! p your father across the face, quickly!!"


    "Mother! p me, hurry!"


    "Husband! Me too! p me hard!"


    It was honestly quite a hrious sight. How did Lian Li evene up with this?


    Sect Mistress Hua presented herself to Lian Li, "Please¡­ p this impudent one for my transgressions¡­"


    Lian Li obliged, pping her across her other cheek and sending her sprawling onto the ground.


    Soon enough, everyone inside the room was sporting bruises on their cheeks, except for Master Hei of course. If anyone felt that it was weird he wasn''t letting himself be pped, they did not say anything.


    I was about to call out to Master Hei to join us for our tour around the city but Manami suggested something much more interesting.


    "Ara ara? Master, we are going to explore the rest of the festival, yes? How about we have this impudent sow show us around too?"


    That would have been an innocent enough suggestion if it wasn''t for the fact that the person in question looked absolutely beaten up with swollen cheeks right now. In other words, it''s basically a public shaming event.


    Rather than objecting to it, Sect Mistress Hua merely lowered her head, "Please make use of this impudent sow as you see fit¡­"


    Damn, not even five minutes and she''s already broken, even I feel a little bad for her now.


    But not enough to care though, I did warn her multiple times already.


    "In that case, let''s have you do that then. Master Hei! Why don''t you join us as well?"


    All eyes turned to him who was giving me a grimace before bowing his head, "If that is what Master Linmands, I will dly ept the invitation."


    As we were preparing to leave, Kiyomi just had to throw in one more thing at the rest of the crowd.


    "I do not believe my sister said to stop at one p? p yourselves until we leave this ce."


    It took them a second before they quickly began pping each other again, the sounds of the ps continuing even as we exited the gallery with Master Hei and Sect Mistress Hua in tow.


    Damn, I feel so proud of my disciples right now.

 Chapter ?1000 Reset?

    Chapter ?1000 Reset?


    (MC POV)


    I felt a little bad for her so I ended up healing her face to get rid of her bruises.


    My disciples pouted at my decision but didn''tin.


    Part of the reason is also because I don''t want people to start disturbing us about having Sect Mistress Hua all beaten up like that. The only people who know about my current situation are limited to the people within the arena for now.


    No doubt news will spread soon but I''d like my disciples to have fun right now after they''ve worked hard for the tournament.


    Sure, it looked like they basically curb stomped their way through thepetition, but they were also absorbing andprehending the divine essences that were in the air back there. I believe they are only a step away from obtaining their domains now.


    Sect Mistress Hua was obviously on edge the entire time as she led us through the streets of the city. One good thing was that despite the people out in the city still holding animosity towards us, her presence alone was enough to stop them from acting belligerent.


    Master Hei was obviously more rxed than her but not by much. If I had topare, Sect Mistress Hua probably feels like she''s in the presence of her executioner while Master Hei was apanying his boss''s boss.


    That point is further enforced by the fact that my disciples were obviously very unhappy with Sect Mistress Hua.


    "Ara ara? Don''t you feel fortunate, Hua girl? Our Master is generous enough to let an impudent sow like you a chance at redemption."


    "Truly, Master''s benevolence is wasted on someone who couldn''t even understand His divinity when they''re literally sitting right beside Him."


    "And to think she even had the gall to threaten Master with her weak little mortal self. If that is not the height of idiocy, I do not know what is."


    Ok, I think that''s enough already, she really looks like she wants to dig a hole and bury herself in it right now.


    I gave my disciples a look and they knew what I was thinking.


    Manami turned to the girl, "Impudent sow, Master has designated you as our guide, are you going to fulfil your obligations or not?"


    "Ye¡­ Yes!" She squeaked, a little surprised at being called all of a sudden. "Wha¡­ What would dear Divines like to do?"


    "Are you daft?" Kiyomi snorted disdainfully at her. "You''re supposed to be guiding us. If we knew what is interesting in your insignificant little ne, then why would we even let you atone for your sins by guiding our Master?"


    She quickly recovered and bowed her head, "Please forgive me! If dear Divines would follow me, there is a bazaar being held at the market square. Merchants from every corner of the ne would congregate and the Gods would sometimes visit there¡­ Ah¡­"


    She trailed off at thest part since obviously for most people, having a chance to meet the gods would be something that they would look forward to but such things are not worth our notice.


    Thankfully for her, I was quite interested in what was being sold in that bazaar so I told her to lead the way.


    "Impudent sow, I hope you realise the extent of Master''s benevolence now."


    Stop, stop, she''s already dead inside.


    The bazaar itself was already full of life when we got there. From what Sect Mistress Hua told me, those people who were unable to get a seat for the tournament would usually end up here in the hopes of meeting a god and try to curry favour with them that way.


    That meant that all eyes were on us the moment we arrived from the direction of the arena, only to be met with frowns and res when they realised who we were.


    A few of them even started storming up to me, only to stop abruptly when they saw the two people currently with us.


    Looks like our human shield is working well.


    Lian Li started tugging my arm, "Master! Master! Look!"


    I got pulled towards one of the stalls that looked like it was selling various weapons crafted for Practitioners in mind, most of them having some kind of enchantment on them.


    It was obvious that Lian Li wasn''t interested in what the wares the stall was selling, she was more interested in the stall owner who had insulted us before during our time trying to act as arrogant as possible.


    Lian Li''s intentions with that man were as clear as day.


    He was not amused at our presence and moved to pick up one of his weapons until he looked behind us.


    Without even looking behind me, I already knew that both Sect Mistress Hua and Master Hei were shaking their heads frantically at him, trying to get him to back off.


    The stall owner was obviously confused but he knew better than to question the two people who hold much more influence than he does, although that did not change his attitude towards us at all.


    Lian Li went up to the owner, "Could I see your best weapon, please?"


    Despite the warning the two people behind us had given him, he made a shooing motion with his hand at us, "There''s nothing here for you! Now go away before you contaminate this area with your stench!"


    Seems like there''s no hope for this guy¡­


    Lian Li smiled at him and picked up a sword at random, holding it up in front of her before the owner realised what was going on.


    Right as he tried to snatch the weapon back, Lian Li had grabbed it with both hands and snapped the de in half like it was a normal twig.


    Manami giggled, "Oh my, it broke so easily, that must have been a simple disy piece."


    The owner shrieked and tried to attack Lian Li, only for a tail to smash into his chest and sending him flying to crash into the wall behind, courtesy of Kiyomi.


    Thetest_epi_sodes are on_the ???????.???. website.


    "It seems like the people of this ne truly is trash¡­" She sighed.


    I shook my head at my disciples'' antics and was about to tell them to go easy on them when a cloaked figure walked up to us.


    My disciples were instantly alert until the figure threw back his hood and grinned at me, revealing he was¡­ Me?


    Aside from the robes he was wearing, he definitely looked like me, he even had the aura of Origin in him too. What''s going on?


    "I finally found you!" He cheered, right before he transformed into arge dragon that crushed half of the market square under it.


    A Primordial Divine Dragon? But¡­ Isn''t there only two with the both being myself and Iris? Is he really me?


    Right as that thought crossed my mind¡­ The dragon breathed out on me and my vision exploded into ckness.


    The next thing I knew, I was looking up at a very familiar ceiling.


    *KONG* *KONG*


    "The biennial student selection of Heaven Sect will begin soon! Will all Elders and Masters involved please proceed to the Grand Hall!"


    That the flying fuck?

 Chapter ?1001 Origin Usurper

    Chapter ?1001 Origin Usurper


    (MC POV)


    No¡­ No, no, no. What the hell is this?! This can''t be!


    Why am I back?! Who the hell was that?! What in the world just happened?!


    Wait, first things first, let''s just do a quick check on myself.


    Can I still use Origin?!


    Oh, I can huh.


    That''s easy then, I just need to pinpoint the origin of where I was before I came here and simply move myself there.


    Right as I was doing that, a knock came from the door.


    "Master Lin? Are you ready to go yet?"


    "I''m busy, Sect Master Qing!!" I shouted back.


    "Eh? Sect Master? Ummm¡­ Master Lin, are you alright?"


    Ah of course, he''s not a Sect Master yet at this time.


    "Sorry, Elder Qing, I''m busy right now!" I corrected myself, though it probably wouldn''t matter since I''m going back anyway.


    He gave a nomittal response before leaving.


    Ignoring everything else, I concentrated on looking for the origin of my previous location and¡­


    And I can''t find it? No, the origin of it is right here?! But¡­ If that''s the case, it would mean I''ve dreamt up the whole thing?!


    No, that''s definitely impossible. Omniscience, exin.


    "Oh, you don''t need to bother, I can do the exining for you."


    I whirled around, finding myself face to face with¡­ Myself.


    Or rather, a person who looks like me.


    I narrowed my eyes at him, "Who are you?"


    "Is it not obvious? I am you, or rather, I am the real you."


    "Are you high or something? There is absolutely no way you can be the real one."


    "Why not? Didn''t I just use Origin to send you back here and you couldn''t even do anything about it?"


    I shook my head, "That doesn''t prove anything considering Iris managed to do that too."


    He grinned at me, "I suppose that is true. But let me tell you a little story¡­ Let''s say an Origin fragment was to be lost in space and after some time,es across another Origin fragment and absorbs it. It then goes on to travel through the universe absorbing other Origin fragments until it gains considerable power, eventually gaining sentience of its own and thinks that it''s the original Origin."


    I looked at him up and down, "Yeah¡­ I don''t think you''re an Origin fragment that gained sentience on its own."


    "Hmm? The thought that you might be the Origin fragment in question never crossed your mind?"


    "Not possible. There is absolutely no chance that Iris would stick to me like that if I really was just an Origin fragment."


    "Ahaha! I could have just asked her to do it, can''t I?"


    I snorted, "You really think anyone will mistake you for the real Origin with how expressive you are? Absolutely impossible. And as if Iris would even act like that in front of anyone else but the real Origin. Please. I''m pretty sure if I sent her to you, she would listen but she would definitely not be acting chummy with you either."


    He grinned, "Seems like you already know your stuff huh?"


    I nodded at him, "So, are you going to answer the question of who the fuck you are before I wipe you from existence?"


    "Like I said, I am you. Or rather, an Origin fragment that has gained sentience and--"


    I pped him across the face with enough force to break through the barriers of reality, sending the both of us into an alternate ne of existence.


    He teleported himself back in front of me albeit with a little more distance between us.


    "Ouch, I didn''t think you''d do that," He chuckled, rubbing the cheek I pped.


    "You''re an Origin Usurper, aren''t you? Someone who has taken in quite a bit of Origin fragments already."


    "I suppose I shouldn''t be surprised that you found out. Yes, you''re right. Although I''m here to change all that."


    I narrowed my eyes at him, "You''re thinking that you can absorb me and turn yourself into the real Origin instead of someone wielding it?"


    "Heh heh heh, that''s right."


    "You want to fight me. The Origin of all things, head on, with no backup and expect to win?"


    His smirk grew wider, which was especially annoying since he was using my face to make such a disgusting expression.


    "Oh, I do. And there''s nothing you can do about it either."


    "Really? Even if I were to do this?"


    I snapped my fingers, intending to alter the origin of his left leg so that it would be wiped from existence.


    I frowned when I realised I couldn''t change his origin at all.


    "Hahaha! I''ve taken in enough Origin fragments to turn myself into a part of Origin too! If you want to alter my origin, you will also need to alter your own origin as well to affect me!!"


    That¡­ Doesn''t make any sense¡­ But it''s still a fact that I don''t seem to be able to alter his origin at all. That would exin why I''m unable to return back to my original time since he had set that this is the origin of it too.


    But in that case¡­ I''ll just have to trace the origin of when he started to move me so that I can find it, right?


    Before that though¡­


    He spread out his arms to his sides, "How does it feel to be helpless?! There''s absolutely nothing you can do to me so obediently let me absorb you and I shall take your ce as the true Origin! You are but a concept! A nonliving thing that gained sentience! Whereas I am a born living thing and thus stand above you!"


    I tilted my head at him, then I disappeared from where I was standing to give him another p on his other cheek.


    This time I didn''t stop at just one p, following the trajectory of where he flew so that I could teleport there and continue smacking his face with my hand repeatedly.


    He tried to teleport away but I simply had to read the origin of his location and I would appear at where he was going even before he appeared, allowing me to continue pping his face.


    "Sto¡­ Stop!! Ho¡­ How are you doing this?!!" He screamed, finally raising his arms to block me.


    "I''m assuming you''ve grown so used to using your Origin powers that you forgot that punching and kicking are legitimate attacks?"


    "No! Stop!! This can''t be!!" He tried to do something to me using his Origin energy but just as I was unable to alter his origin, he could not alter mine as well.


    I moved under his guard and delivered a punch across his cheek.


    Holy shit, this guy is weak as fuck.


    Realising what he was trying to do was useless he started directing his efforts towards running away.


    I tried to pull him back but quickly remembered I couldn''t affect him directly and he was already disappearing from my sight.


    Thinking fast, I used Origin to lock down this World, preventing any Origin from leaking outside.


    In a sh of light, I found myself back in my room, alone.


    I cursed.


    While I managed to trap him in this World, he had also managed to escape to somewhere else within this World itself.


    And since I had to use Origin to lock it down, the entire ce is saturated with Origin energy and he is able to hide from my senses by masquerading as Origin energy as well.


    Even omniscience is of no help since it''s basically trying to find myself and the answer to where he is will point to me.


    On the plus side, omniscience did confirm that if I were to kill him, I would be able to get back the Origin fragments this idiot has absorbed and thus undo all of this.


    Guess I''m going to have to find him the old fashioned way¡­


    But first! Let''s get some help!


    Iris!!


    ¡­


    The End!!


    ¡­


    Hmm¡­ I thought she would appear if I were to think about her¡­ Seems like she''s noting for some reason¡­ Oh well, there''s still other people I can rely on for this.


    My dear disciples, wait for me!

 Chapter ?1002 Speedrun Disciples

    Chapter ?1002 Speedrun Disciples


    (MC POV)


    "And I thought you weren''t interested in getting a disciple, Master Lin," Elder Qing mused, walking with me to the Grand Courtyard.


    "Haha, I was, it''s just that you came to call me at a rather bad time."


    I had to keep reminding myself that he was not the current Sect Master.


    "Ah, Master Lin! Elder Qing! You''re just in time! We are just about to start!" Sect Master Long greeted us.


    Yeah, you''re still alive here. I feel like your death was quite anticlimactic to be honest. Even if I could revive you back in my original timeline, I don''t think I would be doing it anyway, sorry.


    He smiled at me and I already knew what he was going to suggest before he even opened his mouth.


    "Master Lin, how about you start the neers off with a few words?"


    This time I didn''t protest and simply nodded before stepping out onto the courtyard.


    My eyes immediately found the cloaked figure standing by themselves amongst the throng of prospective students. Everyone had their eyes on me and most of them recognised me for who I was.


    Can''t believe I was confused about them looking up to me when I first came back.


    I''ve already forgotten what I''ve said back then but good thing I have omniscience to remind me. Thus I delivered the same speech before delivering my final line.


    "Now, without further ado, here is your first test! Receive my Elemental Pressure!"


    I let loose the stored Elemental Quarks like before and this time, I wasn''t surprised to see almost the entire courtyard fainting from the pressure. I even nodded to myself when I saw it happen.


    Lian Li withstood it as I thought she would, although she did copse to her knees she still remained conscious unlike most of the people around the Courtyard.


    With that done, I simply went back and received the apuse from the other Elders and Master''s, letting them take over the selection.


    The events after that continued as I remembered and Lian Li was tested to be talentless with her absence of Pure Elemental Quarks.


    Thus, I went ahead to take her in, trying my best to avoid acting too familiarly with her for the moment.


    A quick healing pillter, she was restored back to health and I simply used omniscience to pass her the best cultivation skills suitable for her.


    I even showed her the potential she had and assured her that she would definitely ascend to godhood in the future if she were to follow me.


    "Is¡­ Is that true? Could I¡­ Could I really be more than just a nobody destined to die in a ditch?"


    "Of course, you will definitely spread your wings and soar through the skies. There will be no one else to hold you back."


    "... This¡­ This Lian Li swears to forever follow Master!!"


    Unexpectedly, she cried and hugged my legs, swearing herself to me with even more fervour than thest time. I don''t really feel like I did much though? Oh well, first disciple get.


    The next morning, I didn''t even wait until the request came and went directly to Manami''s vige, simply telling the others that I ''felt a disturbance in the World'' before taking Lian Li along with me.


    Seriously, her genius was put on show again when she had already learned the basics in a single night.


    When we arrived, Manami was there at the entrance but she was less weing than the previous time considering we basically just showed up unannounced.


    "Ara ara? What could the famed Master Lin be doing here?"


    "I consulted the stars and it told me that you were facing quite a predicament, thus I came over to help you out."


    "Ara? What could that possibly mean?"


    I handed over another one of my healing pills, "Your meridians are crippled aren''t they? Take this and you''ll be fine again. In fact, I know your vige head got captured too, so I''ll help you go rescue her as well."


    Without waiting for her answer, I left with Lian Li right after I ced the pill in her palm, moving directly towards the monster''sir.


    Manami stared at the pill for a few seconds before she finally shook herself out from her confusion, chasing after me.


    "What is the meaning of this, Master Lin?!" She asked after catching up to us.


    "Hmm? I thought I had exined it quite clearly? Eat the pill, it will heal you."


    "Yes, eat it and go away you damned vixen," Lian Li added.


    Woah, what''s with the hostility, Lian Li? Were you upset that Manami was doubting me? I don''t hold it against her though? I remember back then you were even scared of her but now you''re openly hostile?


    Manami ignored Lian Li, "I meant how did you even know about our vige head?! Are you working together with the monsters?!"


    Lian Li scoffed at her, "Master, this vixen seems to be quite stupid. I do not think she''s worthy enough of your God pill."


    "Manami, if I wanted to take over your vige, I won''t need to work together with the monsters to do that," I sighed.


    She frowned but relented since what I said was true.


    Then she stopped, "How¡­ How did you know my name?"


    Oops.


    Time to use my next best skill that I have trained myself to be proficient in!


    "Who do you think I am, Manami?"


    "Ah¡­ Of course. I suppose it''s natural for Master Lin to know about me¡­"


    Oh, it worked. Perfect.


    We eventually came to the monster''sir and the moment the monsters stepped out of the cave, I deleted them from existence, clearing the way to the vige head and bringing her back to the vige safely.


    The whole trip took less than ten minutes.


    Once we were back to the vige and Manami finally took the pill¡­


    "Master!! It must be fate!! You are my fated mate!!" She squealed, trying to hug me.


    Yeah, that was something I already expected¡­ The thing I was not expecting though was Lian Li stepping in front of her to block her way.


    "You bitch, who are you calling your fated one? You must be utterly delusional to even think that. Go back to your little vixen den and nevere back. Master does not belong to you."


    "Ara, ara? Whatever could you be talking about? Master hade here because the stars themselves have willed it so, do you think you can get in the way of fate?"


    "I''ll kill you. If you die, that''s also considered fate, isn''t it?" Lian Li sneered


    An emotionless smile materialised on Manami''s face, "Ara? Not if I kill you first~"


    "Oh? In your dreams that may happen. Even then, it would be a really delusional dream."


    "Ufufufu~ Shall we test that out right now?"


    "Are you sure you''re up to the task, granny? I wouldn''t want you to hurt your back or something. Maybe you should justy down and I can end your miserable existence that way."


    "Ara? How considerate of you. But I can save you the trouble by burning you into cinders right here. You can leave dearest mate to me and be on your merry way."


    "Come on then!!"


    "DIE!!!"


    Ummm¡­ Excuse me but what the fuck?

 Chapter ?1003 Why Did They Turn Out To Be Yanderes?

    Chapter ?1003 Why Did They Turn Out To Be Yanderes?


    (MC POV)


    I had to pick both girls by the scruff of their necks to stop them from fighting.


    Who would have thought that just by deviating from the timeline they would be so different? In the original timeline, Lian Li was so afraid of Manami that she even hid behind me on our first meeting with her, but now she''s openly hostile to my fox disciple¡­


    The same goes for Manami as well, she''s usually so calm and collected and yet she''s being so violent right now with how she''s shing her ws around.


    "Girls¡­ What are you doing?" I asked, making sure that they had stopped trying to attack each other for the moment.


    Even in this position, they were trying to smack each other with their hands.


    "Master! You shouldn''t allow a vixen like her near you! Who knows what nefarious ns she has up her sleeve! She will definitely kidnap and lock you up somewhere the moment you let your guard down!" Lian Li cried.


    "Ara ara? My dearest mate, there''s no need for you to concern yourself over the words of such vulgar people like this harlot here."


    I really can''t get used to Lian Li and Manami being so hostile to each other¡­ What the hell can I do to get them to stop hating each other? I do need them to help me find that idiot so I can return things back to normal¡­


    "Ok, time out, both of you sit down right now," I instructed.


    The two girls shook their heads at me.


    "Ara, ara? Master Lin, there is no need for you to pay attention to this harlot you know? Just give me five minutes and you won''t need to worry about her existence anymore."


    "Yes, Master! Just give me five minutes with this vixen and I''ll ensure that she doesn''t bother you again!"


    I dropped them both and raised my palms to get their attention, "Ok stop it, I want the both of you to get along, there is no reason why both of you should be at each other''s throats, is there?"


    Lian Li furrowed her brows, "Master, she isn''t worthy of your attention at all, you just need me, right? I''m the only one you need to care about! There''s no need for this vixen to even exist!"


    Manami chuckled, "Ufufufu~ Just look at how delusional this little girl is~ The only woman you need is me, my dear. No other females should even be looking in your direction at all~ Anyone who does should just burn to cinders~"


    ¡­


    Have they¡­ Oh damn¡­ They''re acting a little like Shizuri¡­ That crazy yandere fox who has an obsession first with Manami and then with me¡­ What the hell led to them turning out like this?!


    Before I knew it, Manami and Lian Li were preparing to fight again, both of them materialising their own Techniques into their hands in preparation to strike the other down.


    Ok, first of all, I am very impressed that both of them managed to materialise their Techniques when one of them only started cultivating for a little more than a day while the other only just recovered from being crippled. It really goes to show what geniuses they are.


    Second of all¡­ STOP!!!!


    I chopped them both on the head, stopping them from continuing their attacks.


    "Why are the both of you deciding for me that I can only have one of you? Why can''t I have the both of you together?"


    Lian Li frowned at me, "Why would I want to share your love with this vixen, Master?"


    Manami also nodded, "There is no way I am willing to share my destined one''s love with another harlot as well."


    Did their personalities change as well? The two of them were more than happy to share me in the original timeline so what''s with this big change?


    Oh wait¡­ I know now¡­ I have not done the most effective thing in calming them down¡­


    I reached out my hands and¡­ Started patting them on the head.


    "Ma¡­ Master?! Wha¡­ What is¡­ Uuuu¡­"


    "Ara? My dearest destined mate¡­ If you think this is enough to¡­ Ara? Ara, ara? Ufufufu~"


    Yep, perfect. Look at them already enjoying the head pats like I know they would.


    "See? There''s nothing wrong with sharing right?" I pointed out.


    Unexpectedly, the two leapt to their feet.


    "No! I want all of Master''s headpats for myself now!! How can I let this vixen get it?! She is undeserving!!"


    "Ara? I am of the same opinion as well. A harlot like her could never be worthy of something like this~ It would be great if she were to just disappear~ Don''t you agree, Master?"


    Ok, that''s it.


    "Continue fighting and no more headpats for everyone."


    ""We can share!!""


    There we go, problem solved, now back to head patting them!


    Surely with this, they would stop their fighting!


    So¡­ It''s been a few days since Manami joined us as my newest disciple¡­


    Remember what I said about the problem being solved? The problem was not solved.


    I specifically inscribed my usual protection inscription on both of them right after that and¡­ It''s been activated no less than fifty times in the past twenty four hours alone.


    They would smile and act nice in front of me but they''re still trying to kill each other the moment my back is turned¡­


    Their n was to me it on an ident or even im ignorance about it, even though it''s reached the point where there would be no doubt either of them were the perpetrator if the other was found dead.


    But seriously, I told them directly that I had inscribed the defensive inscriptions which made them nigh invulnerable but that only served to convince them of trying even harder.


    I''ve already seen them using all sorts of methods to kill the other which includes electrocution, burning, asphyxiation, poison, blunt force trauma and even a few times where they tried to convince the other tomit suicide.


    Even the threat of having no headpats was not enough to stop them from wanting the other dead¡­


    It got so bad that I had to separate their sleeping quarters since they wouldn''t stop trying and even blew up a part of the building in the middle of the night.


    They med it on a meteor falling from the sky but I knew what really happened even without asking omniscience about it.


    What made it worse was the fact that they were really serious about not allowing another woman close to me. If they even suspected another woman was making moves on me, they would hiss and snarl at them until they got the message and left.


    The only thing that changed was the fact that they made sure not to do it in front of me and after the ''meteor'' incident, they stopped using Techniques that would cause destruction to their surroundings. But still¡­ They have yet to stop trying to kill each other.


    Yanderes are scary¡­


    At this point, I decided it''s the perfect time to get someone that would heal my weary heart.


    Cai Hong!!


    Hopefully including a third girl would calm them down a bit¡­

 Chapter ?1004 Dragon Is No Longer A Loli

    Chapter ?1004 Dragon Is No Longer A Loli


    (MC POV)


    I know she was supposed to show up as an egg during the auction but I will have to wait several weeks for that to happen.


    Thus I made use of omniscience to tell me where she was and simply teleported the egg to me.


    "Master? What is that?" Lian Li asked when she saw me carrying the egg to my room.


    "Oh, it''s my daughter."


    ""WHAT?!!"" The two girls screeched.


    "Long story, don''t worry about it."


    Lian Li jumped in front of me, "No, no! This is something that we definitely should be worrying about Master! Some vixen must have tricked you into sleeping with her to dump their child on you, haven''t they?!"


    Manami joined her side with a murderous expression on her face, "Ufufufu~ Indeed¡­ You just need to tell us who and we''ll have a nice long¡­ Chat¡­ With her."


    I chuckled, "Alright, I just found this dragon egg and I''m thinking of taking care of it. I already know that it will hatch into a girl so I''m adopting her as my daughter."


    ""Oh¡­"" The both of them sighed in relief.


    "Now go back to your training, remember I will have you take the advancement test next week and if you pass, there will be a reward waiting for both of you."


    ""Yes, Master!""


    I watched them rush back to their own corner of the courtyard to continue their cultivation.


    As much as I wanted to find that Usurper, there''s only so much I can do on my own, he could be anywhere in this World after all.


    Thus, my n was to have my disciples cultivate to a certain level to get used to their strength before using Origin to power them up into the realms of Gods.


    Then I can let them roam in the other nes to search for that Usurper and finally get back those Origin fragments and return this World to its original timeline.


    I''m not sure if Iris is also affected by this¡­ I would like to think that she isn''t but if that Usurper was strong enough¡­ It''s actually possible¡­


    Origin takes precedence over The End after all¡­


    For some reason¡­ I can''t shake off the feeling like I''m forgetting something¡­ Like there''s something else I should be doing but I don''t know what.


    Oh well, if I can''t remember it shouldn''t be important, it''s time to hatch Cai Hong!


    I brought the Myriad Colours Dragon egg into my room and ced it on my table. Without a little bit of hesitation, I started channelling my own energy into the egg.


    I didn''t even need to wait that long before the first cracks appeared on the egg''s surface, slowly spreading out until the entire egg was covered in cracks.


    Taking a step back, I waited for a moment before the egg finally shattered.


    There, curled up into a ball was Cai Hong, with her iridescent hair, her cute horns that curled out from her head, her adult body and curvaceous proportions and¡­


    Wait, what?


    The clearly adult woman opened her eyes and stretched herself, not even minding the fact that she was currently naked.


    She looked around the room before settling her eyes on me.


    "Daddy!!" She squealed, rushing up to hug me. "Daddy! Daddy! Cai Hong is here!!"


    Umm¡­ What?


    I gently pried her from me, "Cai Hong?"


    "Yes Daddy?"


    "Why are you¡­ Grown up?"


    She looked down at herself and shrugged, "Cai Hong got Daddy''s memories! Daddy needs help finding that Usurper so Cai Hong got big! Cai Hong will help and Daddy can give Cai Hong pats!"


    Oh my, ok, she''s still the cute little Cai Hong I know, she just got older physically I suppose.


    "And if Cai Hong does even better¡­" She licked her lips sensually. "Daddy can give Cai Hong pats down there too?"


    Ok, not ok! Not ok! Where did you learn that, Cai Hong?!


    Wait¡­ She said she got my memories¡­ So does that mean she also sees the time I slept with the other girls? Including Lilith? Oh no¡­


    "Cai Hong¡­ Umm¡­ You shouldn''t say such things to me, ok?"


    She tilted her head, "Why? Cai Hong loves Daddy. Does Daddy not love Cai Hong?"


    Damn it! Her voice was even quivering at the end there! How could I say anything else?!


    "N¡­ No¡­ Daddy loves Cai Hong too."


    "Yay!! Cai Hong loves Daddy a lot!" She squealed, reaching up to hug me, nting a surprise kiss on my cheek.


    "Ok, hold on Cai Hong, can''t you go back to your younger form?"


    "Eh? But why? If I am in my adult form, Cai Hong can do lots more fun things with Daddy, right? I want to do all the adult stuff with Daddy!"


    "No, erm¡­ Actually¡­ I really rather not¡­ In fact, you shouldn''t be saying such things to me either¡­"


    "Daddy, incest isn''t a problem remember? What''s important is that we want to do it!"


    No¡­ I can''t believe I''m hearing all this from Cai Hong¡­ I hate this World, bring me back! I want to go back!


    And just at that moment, the door to my room burst open.


    "Master!! Are you alright?! We heard some screamsing from¡­ Inside¡­"


    Lian Li and Manami stared at Cai Hong who was hugging me whilepletely nude.


    "Big sister Lian Li! Big sister Manami!" Cai Hong squealed, running up to hug them both.


    Except she got stopped by the two girls immediately lowering themselves into abat stance.


    "Ara? What''s this? Another harlot? Ufufufu~ I guess I should do some cleaning and get rid of somebustible trash~" Manami chuckled while materialising a fire ball in her hands.


    "Daddy? Big sisters are acting a little weird?"


    I cleared my throat, "Umm¡­ Cai Hong, you should get dressed first¡­"


    "Oh? Ok, Daddy~"


    She lifted her arms and the usual yukata she would wear appeared on her body, except it was the child size versions so it looked way more lewder than it should.


    I snapped my fingers and adjusted her clothes to suit her better, so at least she looks more decent than before.


    "Wheee! Daddy made Cai Hong pretty!"


    "Master¡­ Please tell me you''re not going to keep her around?" Lian Li asked with a smile, though the smile was most definitely not reaching her eyes.


    In fact¡­ The knife she had in her hands was a clear indication that she was absolutely not fine with Cai Hong''s presence. Where the hell was she even keeping that?


    I raised my hands, "Ok, ok¡­ Calm down now¡­ Cai Hong is just my daughter, she doesn''t like me that way."


    "Yes I do Daddy! I want to do what Daddy does with Lilith too! It looks so fun and she looks like she enjoys it a lot too! Cai Hong wants to do that with Daddy!" Cai Hong cheered merrily.


    Noooooo!! Stop! I can''t take this version of Cai Hong! Go back!! I need to go back now!!


    Lian Li and Manami turned their heads towards me robotically, very clearly on the verge of exploding.


    "Master¡­ Who is this¡­ Lilith?" Lian Li asked sweetly.


    Oh great¡­ I guess I should juste clean then¡­ There goes all my ns on doing this quietly¡­

 Chapter ?1005 Dont Make Me Do A Reset (*R)

    Chapter ?1005 Don''t Make Me Do A Reset (*R)


    (MC POV)


    "Ara ara? So Master came from the future?"


    "Yes."


    "And we were also your disciples then?"


    "Yes."


    "We made¡­ Lo¡­ Lo¡­ Love?"


    "Yes."


    "There were more sisters?"


    "Yes."


    "Ufufufu~ Can we make love now?"


    "... Yes."


    "Can I join, Daddy?!"


    ""NO!""


    I got dragged away by two very thirsty girls while leaving a pouty adult version of Cai Hong behind.


    If I was a normal person those two would have rode me to exhaustion. Fortunately, I am Origin so in less than half an hour, I had the two of them bent over my bed while I ploughed into them from behind, making the two girls scream out in mindless pleasure.


    To prove that they could share, I didn''t even split myself and handled the two of them alone, making sure both of them were being pleasured in some way constantly.


    The finale came with meying Lian Li on top of Manami and filling the two of them up with my seed, causing the two girls to finally pass out from pleasure.


    I used a quick Technique to clean ourselves andid down beside them before drifting off to sleep for the night.


    The next morning, I woke up to Lian Li riding me and Manami busy licking my chest.


    "Ah! Ah! Goo¡­ Ah! Good morning¡­ Ah! Master!" Lian Li moaned, not even slowing herself down in the slightest.


    "Wasst night not enough?" I asked.


    "Ahn~ After Master showed us so much lovest night, how could we ever have enough?" Manami giggled.


    At least they''re fine with each other now I guess¡­ Manami even started fondling Lian Li''s bosoms with her tail while my first disciple continued to bounce on top of my manhood.


    My fox did direct my hand towards her crotch so I dutifully started ying with her pussy, making her moan out in pleasure.


    I let the two of them get themselves off onest time before trying to remove myself from them.


    "Ok, that''s enough. We''re not going to do nothing but fuck all day."


    "But why not Master~ It feels good doesn''t it?" Lian Li moaned, already trying to crawl her way towards me.


    Manami joined her, her hands making suggestive grabby motions at the same time, "That''s right, Master¡­ You just need to lie there¡­ You don''t need to do anything more. We''ll take good care of you~ Wouldn''t it be fine for us to spend the rest of our lives in bed and making love to one another?"


    Ok¡­ Yanderes are one thing¡­ Insatiably horny yanderes are another thing.


    I raised my hands towards them, "No, bad girls! Stay!"


    They did not stay and continued advancing towards me.


    "Why Master? Does Master hate us already? You don''t, right? Then let us all feel good together~"


    "Ara ara~ Master is just shy~ We''ll be gentle, I promise~"


    Seems like their lust has really taken over them, thus I moved forward and gave both of them a chop on the head, hard enough to cause them to kneel on the ground and grasp their head in pain.


    "Have youe to your senses yet?" I asked.


    "Eh? Ehehe¡­ Umm¡­ Is Master angry?" Lian Li asked sheepishly.


    "No. Get dressed and go start your morning practice. As punishment for trying to rape me, go and run around the Sect three times without using any Techniques."


    "Ara ara? Master is indeed angry it seems~"


    I smacked the both of them on their behinds, "Get dressed and go. Otherwise this is thest time I''m doing this for you."


    The two of them hurried out of my room, leaving me to think about what I should do next.


    There''s so many things being changed that I don''t think I should stick to my original n of gathering my disciples again. At this point, that Usurper might be consolidating his strength to challenge me again and the next time we meet he might be even stronger.


    But even if I were to want to go out and find him¡­ Where do I start?


    I not only have to search the Earthen ne but also every other ne that is within this World as well. There''s also no way I''m going to just spend my time flying around the ce to search for him either¡­


    But who else can help me? Who else can get a whole bunch of people to move through other nes to find this idiot?


    ¡­


    Oh wait¡­ Now that I think about it¡­ There are other people I can get to help instead of just relying on my disciples, I wonder why I was so fixated on only my disciples before this?


    Right, let''s just see if I can call Lilith¡­


    "Eh? Is Daddy going to look for Lilith?"


    I turned back to see Cai Hong sitting on my bed with her legs crossed while rocking back and forth cutely.


    "Cai Hong? How long were you there?"


    "Since big sisters started running outside, Daddy!"


    "And er¡­ How did you even know I was thinking of looking for Lilith?"


    "Cai Hong guessed! Cai Hong wants to see sister Lilith too!" She giggled.


    I really can''t get used to this version of Cai Hong¡­ I hope once I reverse this, the original Cai Hong would still be the cute one I know¡­


    Oh well¡­ I searched for the demoness and used telepathy to call out to her, making sure to infuse a bit of my Origin energy to let her know who I was.


    Once I got her acknowledgement, I opened up a gateway for her to appear in front of me.


    "Daddy!!!" She squealed, hugging me the moment she saw me.


    "Yay! Daddy!!" Cai Hong joined in, hugging me from behind as well.


    Lilith looked down and scowled at the dragon, "Who are you?! What are you doing here?!"


    "I was here first! That''s why if you want to mate with Daddy, I get to go first!"


    "Haa? What the hell are you talking about you obnoxious dragon?! Go and find Mother or something! Get away from Daddy!"


    "Noooo! Cai Hong wants Daddy''s love!"


    "Were you just born yesterday or something?! How can you be so full of yourself?!"


    "Ehehe~ Cai Hong was indeed born yesterday!"


    "Are you looking down on me?!"


    Cai Hong stood up to her full height, which I only just realised that her adult form''s height currently matched Lilith''s own.


    "It looks like Cai Hong is the same height as sister Lilith? How can Cai Hong look down on sister Lilith?"


    "Why you¡­ You wanna go?"


    "Go? Go where? Cai Hong wants to stay with Daddy!"


    No, no¡­ Please stop, Cai Hong¡­ Go back to your usual self¡­ I''m taking so much mental damage I fear I might just shut down right now¡­


    I haven''t even got to watch Cai Hong grow up normally yet¡­ Please don''t ruin that¡­


    I swear¡­ If I return myself back to the original timeline and Cai Hong isn''t the cute one I know because of this¡­ I''ll make sure that Usurper suffers for eternity before I do a hard reset on this entire universe.


    Yes, I will destroy this universe just for that, don''t try me.

 Chapter ?1006 Understanding My Own Power

    Chapter ?1006 Understanding My Own Power


    (MC POV)


    "Ah, so Daddy is looking for that Usurper?" Lilith asked while clinging to my side, trying her best to ignore Cai Hong who was clinging to my other side.


    I nodded, "I locked him within this World itself, but he could be anywhere, maybe not even in this ne."


    "Hmm¡­ Do you know what he looks like, Daddy?"


    "Well, he took my form, so me, I guess?"


    "Oh! Then that''s easy! Daddy can just search for the people in this World who look like you, right? You don''t even need to--"


    "MASTER?! WHO IS THAT?!!"


    All of us turned to see two very angry girls ring at Lilith. Needless to say, it was Lian Li and Manami.


    Unperturbed by the hostile res, Lilith turned to me, "Daddy¡­ Who are those noisy bitches?"


    "DADDY?!!" They screeched, already marching up to her with lightning and fire cackling in their hands.


    I raised up my hand, "Ok, ok, everyone calm down. Lilith here is a¡­ Well¡­ Umm¡­ I guess you could say that I created her in the past."


    That got them to stop in their tracks.


    "Created?" Lian Li parroted, her eyes darting between me and the demoness. "Did Master give birth to her?"


    I waved my hand, "It''splicated. She''s just here to help me find someone who stole something from me."


    "Ara, ara? Who is so daring to even dare to steal something from Master? Just point me in that direction and I''ll teach that trash a good lesson, Master~"


    If it was the normal Manami saying that, I wouldn''t have a problem with it. But for this version of Manami, her words sent a shiver down my spine.


    The fact that her eyes seemed to glow when she said that probably had something to do with it too.


    "Ummm¡­ There''s no need for that. Have you two finished your runs?" I asked, trying to change the topic.


    "Of course, Master!" Lian Li replied enthusiastically.


    "In that case, you can begin your usual morning routines after your breakfast and if you do well, I''ll give the two of you a reward."


    "Ara? Is Master not joining us?"


    "No, I still have some questions I want to ask Lilith here, I''ll join you twoter."


    "Ufufufu~ I see¡­ But if Master were to end up sleeping with her too¡­ We may need to cut some people off¡­" She giggled, pulling out a knife from under her sleeve.


    Why the hell does she have a knife under her sleeve?


    With that said, the both of them left my room, their eyes never leaving me until the door closed. At least I sessfully deflected the topic away from Lilith¡­


    I wanna go back home already¡­ Who knew that people would change so much from just a single time travel event?


    "What were you saying again, Lilith?" I asked, already trying to get this done and over with,pletely regretting my decision of finding my disciples first.


    "Unn¡­ Like I said, Daddy can simply use your Origin to find anyone who looks like you within this World, you wouldn''t even need to resort to looking for helpers at all. Heck, even if he changed his looks, you can just look for anyone with his concentration of Origin energy in them and you''ll find him."


    "Can I even do that?"


    "Daddy¡­ It''s easier to list out things you can''t do."


    "Oh? So what can I not do?"


    She giggled, "Well, nothing actually."


    I frowned at her, "But I tried to use Origin to wipe that guy from existence but I couldn''t do it?"


    "If Daddy really wanted to, there''s a lot of ways that you can¡­ Ah¡­ I don''t think I''m supposed to talk about it."


    "Why not?"


    "This is¡­ Well¡­ Kind of taboo? There''s the belief that the Universe might End if we talk about it or something. Like it''s considered bad to even discuss the extent of Daddy''s capabilities. Some of us think it''s just superstition but it''s better to be safe than sorry, I guess?"


    No, I can see why such a thinking might be established. If I were to be intimately aware of exactly what I can do, then there''s a lot more ways that I might End the universe inadvertently.


    This must have happened in some universes where the previous me got an idea on how to manipte Origin which resulted in the destruction of the universe of that time. Thus, the thinking that giving me more ideas on how to use Origin was thus made taboo.


    Did the past me intentionally limit my own understanding of my power to stop myself from destroying the universe, omniscience?


    Apparently omniscience couldn''t tell me the answer either because there was no Origin for such an event either, so there''s a high chance it never happened or I had removed the Origin of it entirely.


    Thinking about it now, I don''t even believe it''s a good idea either. Doesn''t this just make me want to experiment and in doing so, also create the possibility of ending the universe?


    ¡­


    Oh¡­ If that happens, then it''s just decided it''s simply the fate of that universe and I''ll just move on.


    To me, universes being created and destroyed is just another thing that happens every other day apparently.


    Ugh, I know why the past me would feel so disconnected but I certainly don''t want to end up like him.


    I only just thought about the possibility for a moment and I could alreadye up with the idea of severing the flow of Origin tied to this World to flush him out, but that would also result in this entire World ceasing to exist.


    Yeah, pretty dangerous stuff¡­ Emotionless me might have just done it without a second thought. Imagine that on a gctic scale, that''s not going to be pretty.


    I''m starting to feel just how big of a responsibility I have for having this power¡­


    Actually, that''s incorrect, it wasn''t even a responsibility. I don''t owe anyone anything. If I were to decide that the universe should End, then it will End and no one can tell me otherwise.


    Quite a scary thought.


    Anyway, for now, let''s just keep to the more tame idea of just searching for him. I have a feeling if I were to attempt anything else, I might just tear a hole in the space time continuum which may or may not result in the entire universe resetting itself back to the very beginning.


    I don''t know why I feel like that''s a possibility, but I think I shouldn''t question my gut feeling.


    Ok, now I just need to find the origin of anyone that looks like me that currently exists in this World.


    Instantly, I got one result which was pointing towards my room so I knew that was pointing to me.


    The second ping I got was¡­ On the other side of the Sect?


    No way¡­ Seriously?


    He had the whole entire World to hide in and he chose to hide within the same ne and even somewhere nearby?


    Ok, I admit, they do say that sometimes the most dangerous ce is also the safest ce and I certainly didn''t go look for him around here, but was that really why he''s here?


    I guess¡­ I should go there and say hello now?

 Chapter ?1007 Give Me Back My Things

    Chapter ?1007 Give Me Back My Things


    (MC POV)


    I looked down at the guy crouching on the ground while cursing under his breath. It feels weird to see someone looking like me doing that.


    Hmm¡­ Seems like he hasn''t realised I''m here yet, let''s try something¡­ First, I changed the lockdown area to just within this area so he wouldn''t even be able to escape anywhere else after this. Then¡­


    "Bad day?" I asked casually.


    "You have no idea! How the hell am I supposed to beat that bastard?! He trapped me here and if I can''t beat him, I would definitely cease to exist!"


    "Sounds rough. So what are you doing?"


    "Of course I''m trying to learn from the people around here! He definitely got his skills from this ce so I just need to learn from them too and I can beat him!"


    "Smart. So what have you learned?"


    "Nothing! I don''t understand how he even grew that strong! None of them were even using moves he used back then! Just how did he learn those moves?!"


    Wow, this guy really is stupid¡­ How did he even manage to get the other Origin fragments? Was he just really lucky or did someone help him gather them?


    But seriously though, he hasn''t even realised he was talking to someone all this while?


    I got closer to him and looked over his shoulder, trying to see what he was scribbling away so eagerly.


    In front of him was a piece of paper and at first I thought he was noting down his ns to win against me or something. Not exactly a smart move but at least it''s something.


    Turns out it wasn''t even that as he was simply doodling a picture of himself punching a drawing of me on the paper.


    What¡­ Am I dealing with some three year old? Is that the case? What the hell?


    I cleared my throat, hoping to get his attention but he waved his hand at me dismissively, "Go away, I''m busy nning on how to beat that bastard up!"


    "Ahem¡­ You really are a special blend of stupid huh?"


    He finally looked up and realised who was standing behind him.


    "You!! Why are you here?!"


    I tilted my head at him, "Why can''t I be here? I need to kill you to go back to the real timeline after all. So if you can do us both a favour, maybe just give up your Origin fragments to me?"


    "Ha! What are you going to do if I say no?!"


    I looked around the area to make sure we''re alone before turning back to him, "You really want to go there?"


    "Yeah!"


    I stepped forward and punched him in the gut, causing him to double over in pain.


    Before he could even recover, I grabbed him by the sides of his head and kneed him in the face, the force enough to send him flying backwards tond on his back.


    He clutched at his nose, realising he was actually bleeding.


    "What¡­ What did you do to me?! How am I bleeding?! This shouldn''t even be possible! I am Origin!!"


    "Mmm¡­ First of all, you are not Origin. Second of all¡­ Quite simple really, I made it such that within this area, anyone who doesn''t have at least half the power of Origin would be mortal. That means you."


    "H¡­ How?! Your Origin should not affect me! I''ve absorbed enough Origin fragments to be considered Origin too!"


    "Oh, you''re really not. You''re just masquerading as me. And that talk about how I''m just a concept that gained life? You do realise that you are created from said concept right?"


    "Just because you created something doesn''t mean you would remain above them!" He protested, shaking his fist at meically.


    "Mmm¡­ True enough I guess. But you aren''t one of those who can overpower their creator at least. Sost chance, hand them over or I''ll End you."


    "Never!"


    Well, I tried. Not that I''m surprised that he''s too stupid to even consider my offer anyway.


    He charged towards me with his fist raised and swung his fist towards me in a wide arc.


    I only needed to take a step to the side to avoid it, sticking out my foot to let him trip over it and face nting into the ground.


    Somehow, the feeling of satisfaction welled within me when I saw him fall. Not good¡­ Did I turn into a sadist?


    Hmm¡­ It doesn''t feel as good when I know he has my face so let''s change that¡­


    I used Origin and made it such that everyone within this area will revert back to their original, physical forms.


    He flipped himself around and¡­


    Holy shit¡­ He''s er¡­ He''s¡­ Really plus sized¡­ And er¡­ His face is quite unique¡­ Unique in the sense that I''ve never seen so many warts on a person''s face before¡­ What the hell happened to him?


    "You¡­. You¡­ What have you done to me?!"


    "Err¡­ I just reverted you back to your original body. Now I know why you wanted to make yourself look like me I suppose. Erm¡­ My condolences I guess?"


    He let out a roar that sounded more like a pig''s snort and tried to charge me with another punch that was thrown without any technique.


    I caught his fist before countering with a punch to his face, sending him falling back.


    "You bastard!!" He squealed again trying to punch me with his other fist.


    Once again, I caught it and punched him on the other side of his face.


    "Raaaghh!" He screeched once more, charging towards me again.


    This guy really doesn''t learn huh?


    I stepped to the side, letting his next punch hit empty air.


    He turned back around only to have his face pped hard enough for a tooth to fly out from his mouth.


    Before he even knew what was going on, my foot had smashed in between his legs with a resounding crack.


    He dropped down on his knees with his hands clutching over his crotch, taking a moment to groan out in pain before he copsed onto his side.


    Right¡­ Anyway, I think that''s enough fun. I do want to return to my girls after all so let''s just kill him now.


    I made him float up in front of me and without a bit of hesitation, I sliced my hand across his neck, cutting his head clean off.


    I then looked through his Origin and burned him away from existence, making sure that he would never ever exist within this universe.


    I was honestly quite tempted to just let him suffer for the rest of Eternity, but knowing that this would mean I have to keep him around kind of disgusted me.


    If I really wanted to in the future, then I suppose I can just bring him back then.


    Hmm¡­ I felt nothing from erasing him¡­ Guess I knew that he was trash anyway.


    Now let''s absorb these Origin fragments and alter the universe to send me back to the correct timeline¡­


    It was a short adventure but it was honestly quite traumatising, I want to purge what happened here from my memories already¡­

 Chapter ?1008 Ok, Im Back... Who Are You Again?

    Chapter ?1008 Ok, I''m Back... Who Are You Again?


    (MC POV)


    I don''t know exactly how many fragments this guy absorbed but it was definitely quite a significant amount.


    This time, I even felt like the universe shook a little when I finished absorbing them, though nothing else happened after that so I wasn''t sure if I imagined it.


    With that done, I lifted the restriction I ced on this World, making sure to wipe out all traces of my meddling before I searched for the Origin of my original timeline.


    Ok¡­ Just need to double check the end point¡­ The events leading up to the timeline¡­ Make sure if I were to change the World nothing huge would be affected¡­ Alright! Time travel!!


    I watched the World around me copse into itself, nking out into darkness before suddenly expanding out again.


    "It seems like the people of this ne truly are trash¡­"


    I blinked and looked around, trying to remember what was going on.


    Someone was smashed into the wall and my disciples were looking at him with clear disdain.


    It took me a moment before I remembered that my disciples were dealing with some random stall owner or something.


    Hmm¡­ Looks like he was selling weapons? What did he do to provoke my disciples though?


    Actually, I don''t really care so let''s just move on.


    ''Ara, ara? Wee back, Master~''


    Iris huh? Figured that you would realise what happened. I''m surprised you didn''t answer me when I called for you in the other timeline.


    ''Ara? Was Master calling out to me? I apologise but Master had created a barrier around your world that stopped any forms of Origin leaving that World, so I was unable to receive any messages either since I wasn''t inside the World at that time."


    Ah. My bad, I didn''t think that would happen.


    ''Ufufufu~ That is entirely my fault, Master, not yours. But I assume Master has already dealt with that trash?''


    Yeah, I''m more surprised that he even managed to gather that many Origin fragments with how ipetent he was. He must be either really, really lucky or someone was helping him gather them.


    ''Fufufu~ Master needs to remember that Usurpers have ess to the power of Origin, even someone ipetent is able to wreck havoc with such a power. Naturally, when faced with you, that power pales inparison, of course~''


    Hmm¡­ Is that why you didn''t even bother erasing him?


    ''There was no point after all~ Such a piece of trash would never be able to hurt Master~ Besides, as much of a trash he was, a part of Master was still contained within him. I cannot bear to hurt that.''


    I see¡­ Oh well, whatever. Where were we? Ah, right, we were exploring this bazaar with¡­ Err¡­ Who are these two again?


    ''Who, Master?''


    The two people that look like they are following us?


    ''Ara? I don''t know, Master. I never paid attention to these things before. I have only recognised these beings as moving sacks of flesh after all.''


    Ah right, I forgot that''s how she views others¡­


    Hmm¡­ I think they were¡­ Oh right, Master Hei and Sect Mistress Hua, can''t believe I forgot about them.


    Must be because of the time I spent in the other timeline. That was quite traumatising¡­ I think? Was it really? Oh whatever, I don''t think it''s that important anyway, I should just focus on the present.


    "Now, apologise to our Master."


    I looked up to see Lian Li shoving that man from earlier to kneel down in front of me.


    "Ufufufu~ If you''re sincere enough, we may even let you go mercifully~" Manami giggled.


    Memories of both girls trying to kill each other resurfaced unbidden in my mind and I quickly tossed that memory away. I''m so d they didn''t turn out to be yanderes like those two in this timeline.


    Seriously, I''m really curious how I managed to make them into such wonderfully cute disciples in this timeline. Just look at them! Absolutely adorable! I just want to give them headpats!


    "I¡­ I apologise¡­ Senior¡­"


    Why is this random guy kneeling in front of me and making noises? Can''t you see I''m busy admiring my disciples'' cuteness?


    Whatever, he''s apologising so he''s seeking redemption or something, right?


    "You''re forgiven. Do live a better life next time," I told him before waving my hand over his head.


    In that instant, his Origins were altered and he was made to be reborn again somewhere else. Now he can go and have his redemption with his new life.


    Eh? Why is everyone looking at me weirdly?


    "Master¡­ What did you do?" Kiyomi asked, staring at the spot where the man had been originally.


    "Hmm? Nothing much. I just made him get reborn somewhere else so that he can live a new life to repent for his sins¡­ I think?"


    Everyone else fell silent at my words.


    Lian Li gasped, "He was reborn?"


    "Yeah. I figured that the best way for him to redeem himself is to just live a new life."


    "Master can¡­ Do that?" Lian Li asked.


    "Hmm? Of course I can. Such a thing is easy for me, actually."


    Kiyomi wrapped her tail around my arm, "Master¡­ Do you mind if we were to go somewhere private and make love?"


    Oh right, Kiyomi gets turned on from disys of power, I forgot about that.


    I cleared my throat, "Maybeter. We''re in the middle of exploring the bazaar right? Let''s just look around first. After all, we did rope in¡­ Err¡­ Sect Mistress Huang? No, that''s not right¡­ Sect Mistress Hua, yes. We did rope in Sect Mistress Hua to guide us around after all."


    All of us turned back to look at the woman in question who was hanging her head down while shivering uncontrobly.


    Hmmm? Why is she like that? Is she sick or something?


    "S¡­ Senior¡­ No¡­ Divine One¡­ I sincerely apologise for my transgressions¡­ I will ept any punishment you see fit to inflict on me¡­ Just please let my Sect go¡­"


    I tilted my head at her, "Why do you assume that I even care about you? You''re just here to guide us, aren''t you? I couldn''t care less about your Sect either."


    "I¡­ I understand¡­ A Divine Being would most definitely not care about someone insignificant as I am¡­ Please allow me to fulfil my role in guiding dear Divines in your tour here¡­ Should anything displease you, allow me to rectify it immediately."


    What''s with her attitude all of a sudden? If something were to displease me in some way then all I need to do is just fix it by thinking about it¡­


    No, no, wait a minute, she''s our host right? So yeah, it makes sense that she would help us solve these kinds of problems¡­ Yeah¡­ That''s right¡­


    How odd of me to even think the opposite¡­ Why are you so happy, Iris?


    ''Ara? I just like watching Master, that''s all~''


    Umm¡­ I suppose so¡­ Now¡­ Err¡­ I guess we can just continue our tour?


    Speaking of which¡­ Why are there so many random people around here and why are they all watching us? Don''t they have better things to do?


    This ce is so weird¡­

 Chapter ?1009 The Girls Are Unchanged At Least

    Chapter ?1009 The Girls Are Unchanged At Least


    (Lian Li POV)


    "Is it just me or¡­"


    "That Master looks distracted? You''re not the only one, Lian Li," Kiyomi replied as we watched Master nce at the stalls with disinterest.


    In fact, Master seemed to keep forgetting that Hua bitch''s name too.


    "Ara? I understand now, it''s Master''s way of showing how inferior these pieces of trash are to the point that He isn''t even remotely interested in them! As expected of Master~" Manami giggled.


    Oh! That makes much more sense! Master is always several steps ahead of us!


    At that moment, Master turned back to look at us, "Hmm? Is something wrong, girls?"


    Ahhh~ His gaze! It makes me feel so loved!


    "Not at all, Master~" All three of us swooned.


    "Well, is there anything else around here that catches your eye?"


    Those words have be synonymous to ''who shall we punish next'' within this bazaar itself.


    After Master dealt with the first trash, we had continued to stroll through the area and Master would let us point out specific pieces of trash who had looked down on us before. We would then make that particr trash''s life hell and there was absolutely nothing they could do about it.


    Anyone who even tries to fight back was quickly put in their ce by us with Master watching on dispassionately to show just how insignificant they really were.


    A few of them even thought they were smart by trying to group up against us and we showed how terrible that idea was by having Kiyomi freeze them in ce before beating them up mercilessly.


    Several of them then decided it might be a good idea for them to leave the ce but Master made it impossible for anyone else to leave after we requested it from Him. Now they''re all stuck in this little cage of ours~


    I noticed one of the stall owners hanging his head down to avoid looking at us in order to hide himself, which only made me more curious as to who he was.


    I immediately tugged on Master''s sleeve, "Master! This one looks interesting!"


    Master let Himself be guided towards what was obviously some kind of food store, the stall owner flinching the moment he realised he was to be our next target.


    He finally lifted his head and it took me a moment to remember that he was the host of the restaurant we had met that Hei boy at.


    He may have been respectful to us on the surface back then, but once the rumours started to spread, his disdain for us also resurfaced which was especially annoying when we were trying to enjoy our time with Master.


    Before we could even say anything, the trash was already sneering at us, "What do you want? Are you here to make fun of another person trying to make an honest living?"


    "Ara ara? Honest living? Despite the tips we left you, you still acted like a piece of trash and you say you''re trying to live honestly? Ufufufu~ There is a limit to being contemptuous, you know?" Manami giggled mirthlessly.


    "You think just because you have a little bit of power, you can go around acting like you own the ce?"


    Kiyomi tilted her head at him, "Is that not what all of you have been doing so far? Don''t you think it''s a little hypocritical of you to say that to us once the tables are turned?"


    "Hmph! Did you even participate in the tournament? I bet all of you simply ran away with your tails between your legs! You wouldn''t be this arrogant if you were in front of people who have actual power!"


    "Oh? And I suppose this Hua girl is one of the powerless ones?" I pointed to the woman who was busy shivering in fear behind our Master right now.


    It really does surprise me how anyone can deny facts just to enforce their own delusions. I suppose fiction is easier to ept than fact most of the time.


    "It''s obvious you have threatened her in some way! All of you will regret doing this!"


    Before I could ask just how he thought we would regret it, someone started shouting at the other end of the bazaar.


    "The Gods areing! The Gods areing!"


    The trash''s scowl flipped into a smirk, "Ha! Looks like karma hase to knock on your door! I hope you''re all ready to prostrate yourself to the real Divine beings!"


    Ugh¡­ I want to punch him in the face¡­


    Everyone turned their attention to see an entire congregation of Gods floating into the bazaar. The girls and I already knew why they were here but everyone else thought the Gods were simply here to visit tha bazaar.


    "So¡­ So many Gods are visiting us this year?!"


    "Uwah! I''m definitely going to catch one of the God''s eyes with my wares! I''m going to be set for life!"


    "No way¡­ Even the Three Great Gods are visiting us? We are truly fortunate this year!"


    Such whispers were being thrown around the bazaar but the most numerous one was still about us.


    "Now those arrogant bastards are going to pay!"


    "I want to see them punished!"


    "Rip off their limbs!!"


    It took all I had to notugh out loud at those words, even the trash in front of us was smirking at us while muttering such words.


    We waited patiently for the Gods to stroll through the bazaar, giving the other trash some passing nces until they found us.


    "All Creator!!"


    "Daddy!!"


    "All Father!!"


    As expected, they immediately rushed towards Master and started mouring around Him, begging for His attention.


    Just like the time back in the arena, all the trash around us went silent at the scene, their tiny brains unable toprehend just what was going on in front of them.


    I turned to see the restaurant host had his mouth agape, his eyes wideningically at the sight of the Gods practically worshipping the one he thought was trash right in front of everyone.


    What made it even better was the fact that Master was so casual about it, as though their presence didn''t bother Him at all and merely just answered them with some pats on their heads.


    I then went ahead to address everyone else within the bazaar, "So¡­ Who was saying something about us arrogant bastards paying for something?"


    Almost immediately, the sounds of several hundred people falling to their knees to prostrate to us was heard.


    That''s right, bow to Master you worthless pieces of trash!!


    I pulled up the host by his cor, the man looking up at me fearfully.


    "You might want to clench your teeth."


    He didn''t even get to respond before lightning sted out from the air to smash into his face, blowing him away to crash into the ground.


    The best part was that the Gods barely even paid attention to themotion here, opting to continue mouring around Master instead.


    He groaned and rolled over onto his back, giving me the perfect opportunity to step on his crotch.


    "Pathetic little trash," I spat before moving my foot back to kick him in between the legs.


    Leaving him there to groan in pain, I turned back to the rest of the bazaar.


    Now... Who was the one who wanted our limbs torn again?!

 Chapter ?1010 Were Already Back Home?

    Chapter ?1010 We''re Already Back Home?


    (Manami POV)


    How bothersome.


    It''s nice to see Master getting the recognition He deserves but all these Gods are overdoing it. Can''t they see Master is feeling ufortable right now?


    But because of Master''s infinite benevolence, He doesn''t tell them off.


    Ufufufu~ That''s also one of the things we love about you Master~ That''s why, allow us to handle such things in your stead~


    I teleported myself in front of them, barring those Gods from swarming our Master any further.


    "Ufufufu~ Would you all mind taking a few steps back? As you can see, Master is quite troubled by all of you being so close."


    My words seem to have helped them regain their senses and they reluctantly stepped away from Master.


    Master gave me a smile that made me go weak in the knees, "Thank you Manami. Now I believe the people around here also set up this bazaar specifically for you all to enjoy yourselves, so no need to stand on ceremony and just go ahead."


    Ara ara? Master, there''s no way these Gods came here for that. It''s obvious that they are only here for you, you know?


    But they must have interpreted that as Master''s order as they dispersed after a while in high spirits, a few of them muttering about how fortunate they were to receive amand directly from Master.


    Master then came back to us, "Is there anything else you girls would like to see?"


    I looked at Lian Li and my little sister, both of them shaking their heads at the same time.


    We''ve already aplished our goal of punishing all those ingrates that dared to look down on Master so there wasn''t anything left here for us in particr.


    "Ufufu~ I think we have seen all there is to see around here, Master," I reported merrily, wondering what else Master has in store for us after this.


    Master nodded and turned to Hua girl, "Sect Mistress¡­ Hua. Thank you for apanying us. It was a very err¡­ Entertaining tour."


    She bowed her head quickly, "I am only thankful that a pitiful existence like myself was of use to your Divine One."


    Fufufu~ This girl really does learn fast. I suppose it''s a shared trait of the people in this ne to be able to bootlick so perfectly. Even those pieces of trash that had looked down on us earlier were singing our praises now.


    Master then directed his attention to Hei boy, "Master Hei, since it seems like my disciples are done, we shall be returning now. Do you have anything else you need to do?"


    Ara? We''re returning home now?


    I suppose it is expected of Master to make a jump between nes look just like an ordinary feat that wasn''t worth making a fuss about.


    In contrast to Master''s casual attitude, Master Hei widened his eyes, "Eh? We''re leaving right now? Just like that?"


    "Hmm? Of course. Why? Is there something you need to do? If you do, then I can just leave you something that will help you return to the Earthener on."


    "No, no! I can leave right now, Master Lin!"


    "Perfect. Then let''s go."


    Without even snapping His fingers or even doing anything else, I simply blinked and I found myself back in Master''s courtyard again, as though the earlier scenery had been nothing but an illusion.


    "Eh? Where¡­ Where are we, Master Lin?" Hei boy asked, looking around bewilderedly.


    "My courtyard in Heaven Sect of course. I think you can decide for yourself what you want to do after this, right? That Elder¡­ Err¡­ Elder Feng was it? He''s not around anymore so you''re free to return to your old Sect if you wish to."


    "That¡­ Did we just move between nes just like that?"


    "Of course? We''re you expecting some shing lights or fireworks? If you want to, I can do that too."


    As though to prove His point, several bright lights and mini fireworks appeared around us, though nothing else changed.


    The sound and lights did get the attention of our sisters who immediately came rushing out.


    "Master!! Wee home!!" They squealed, rushing forward to hug Master.


    Naturally, Lian Li, Kiyomi and I took advantage of that and went in to hug Master too.


    Master simply chuckled and patted each of our heads in turn. At least Hei boy was smart enough to leave the courtyard to give us our privacy.


    If he hadn''t, I would have thought of incinerating himter on for being an annoying third wheel.


    We broke the hug after a while before Master started asking how our other sisters fared while we were away.


    Our resident loli dragon was the first to speak up, "Papa, Papa! Cai Hong was a good girl!!"


    For some reason, I realised that Master grimaced slightly when he saw Cai Hong but He quickly recovered.


    He patted her on the head, "That''s a good girl. Did you do anything fun?"


    "Umm¡­ Cai Hong ate cookies! Cai Hong missed Papa!"


    "Ahahaha, Papa missed you too, Cai Hong."


    "Ehehehe~"


    Ufufufu~ Cai Hong is indeed cute, though I''m curious what made Master react that way just now. Surely that wasn''t just my imagination right? In fact, MAster looks quite relieved at Cai Hong for some reason?


    Speaking of which, Master also seemed to be watching Lian Li and I quite a bit since a while ago too. At first I thought He was just worried about us getting lost in the bazaar but I quickly realised that wasn''t the case either.


    Did something happen that we weren''t aware of?


    What''s more¡­ The way that Master was acting so distantly in the bazaar earlier¡­ It feels like the change was very sudden as well. I was also quite sure that I felt something weird with Master when He was talking to the first trash we dealt with too¡­


    Unless¡­ Ara? Maybe Master is feeling horny?


    Before I could think of another possible reason, Master had turned to us again, "Girls, how are you feeling now? Do you think you can materialise your domains now?"


    Lian Li was quick to raise her hand, "I think I can, Master! Please watch me!"


    She stretched out her arms and I felt a wave of energy wash over me, moving to envelope arge section of Master''s courtyard.


    A few seconds passed and I could feel something shift in the air, though I wasn''t sure what changed.


    Master nodded proudly, "Controlling the concept of Space within this area eh? That is indeed impressive, Lian Li. Well done."


    Indeed, Lian Li has always been the most talented out of all of us, so it wasn''t surprising she managed to get it so quickly.


    However, what surprised me next was Kiyomi raising her hand, "I believe I have gotten the hang of it as well, Master."


    Ohhh! What is this?! My cute little sister also managed to gain control over her domain already! Your older sister is so proud of you!


    I was thinking of refining my domain before showing off to Master but there''s no way I will hold back now~ But let''s see what my cute little Kiyomi can do first!

 Chapter 1011 Domains Are Dangerous

    Chapter 1011 Domains Are Dangerous


    (Kiyomi POV)


    When we had fought within that tournament while surrounded by Divine energy from those Gods, I felt something click itself into ce within me.


    As expected of Master to know exactly what we werecking in and what we needed to improve ourselves.


    To be honest, all of us had hit a wall in our cultivation after we had ascended into Godhood, even myself.


    Despite continuing our dual cultivation sessions, dear sister and I have not made much progress in achieving our own domains.


    But after that little trip Master arranged for us, I now understood how exactly to gain control over my domain.


    A God''s domain is when they impose their very will upon reality itself, at least that is the understanding that most people have. But after seeing the other Gods make use of their own domains, I understood that domains were basically making use of Origin Energy to influence a part of the Universe temporarily.


    Once you have stopped imposing your will on it, reality will revert itself back to how Origin had intended the Universe to be.


    In other words, one does not need to be a Divine being to make use of domains as long as they know how to use Origin Energy.


    However, talking about it is easier than doing it of course and as a Goddess now, I have much more influence in the reality of the Universe.


    Before this, I could freeze things using the power of ice, but now I can even freeze time inside my domain as well.


    As Master had requested of me, I concentrated and spread out my influence upon the world.


    I am Kiyomi, Goddess of the Darkest Depths and the destined mate of Origin. I have sought power and Master has given it to me, all those that seek to defy Master will meet their ends by my hands.


    Sister Lian Li had gained the domain of manipting concepts within her domain, mine shall be where I can enforce stagnation upon the reality of those that I choose to influence.


    Manipting the Origin energy around me, I solidified the area that I wanted to influence and brought my will upon the World. The result was the suspension of all movement within this bubble.


    Even my sisters were not able to move an inch, even though they were still aware of what was going on around them.


    "Oh, that''s very impressive, Kiyomi. Well done~" Master praised, totally unaffected by my domain.


    I released my hold and everything returned back to normal.


    All of a sudden, I felt the World shifting towards us as if it was about to implode itself.


    Without any warning, the feeling disappeared inexplicably before I could even understand what was going on.


    Master chuckled, "Oops, looks like that''s pretty dangerous there. Try to only stop macro movements next time, Kiyomi. Stopping even the particles within a space from moving could create quite a disaster, not to mention the fact that everyone else stopped living for those few seconds too. Still, very impressive."


    Oh¡­ I wasn''t sure how to respond to Master''s praise but I could understand that Master prevented a great disaster from happening and saved my sisters too.


    Elder sister saved me from such a dilemma by raising her hand to her chest, "Master~ I believe I have also grasped the concept of domains too~ Could I show you?"


    "Oh? I knew my dear disciples were talented. Go ahead."


    I took a step back and allowed sister Manami to take centre stage, her own domain spreading out from her body to envelope Master''s courtyard with her own will.


    Elder sister had exined to me before that her domain should be allowing her to ''start'' something. Like allowing the birth or initiation of a concept or object.


    All of us watched on as a spark red itself into existence before slowly expanding into a ball of fire.


    Unexpectedly, the ball of fire snuffed out of existence and sister Manami''s domain was broken.


    "That was marvellous, Manami. But perhaps initiating the birth of a star right in my courtyard isn''t exactly a good idea. Still, I am very proud of you."


    "Ara ara? I don''t deserve such praise, Master!"


    Oh my, sister¡­ I knew you were strong but even I hadn''t expected that.


    Master then turned His attention to the others, "Now did anything happen while we were gone?"


    Sister Diao Chan immediately raised her hand, "Yes, Master! I found a coven of Witches that crossed over from another ne!!"


    Oh? To think sister Diao Chan actually found another group of Witches? That is certainly an interesting development. I wonder--


    Master patted her head, "That''s nice. Anything else?"


    Diao Chan tilted her head, "Eh? Master? Are you not surprised by the Witches?"


    Master shrugged, "I guess, but I''m more interested in what you girls have been doing more than some random group of Witches."


    "Ehe¡­ Ehehe¡­ Is this ignore y? Ahem¡­ I mean¡­ I decided to take them under my wing so¡­ I thought that having more of us to research Spells would help my ascension better!"


    "Haha, that''s nice Diao Chan. I''m looking forward to it."


    "Ahhhnnn~ Master, you spoil me too much! Could I ask for a spank to go with it?!"


    No¡­ This is weird¡­ Was Master truly going along with Diao Chan''s y? I''d think Master would definitely ask to see those Witches under normal circumstances¡­ Was there something else going on that we are not aware about?


    "Daddy¡­ Did something happen in that Star ne or wherever it was you went to?" Lilith asked.


    Master tilted His head, "Hmm? Not really. We just went there, got bullied by some nobodies, bullied them back, I got sent back in time, came back, talked to some gods then came right back here. Nothing special, really."


    Ah, that sounds about¡­ Wait¡­


    "Master? What was this thing about being sent back in time?" Lian Li asked, verbalising the question we all had.


    Master pped His hands together, "Oh! That''s right, you girls wouldn''t remember this but after you guys dealt with the first stall owner, an Origin Usurper showed up and sent me back to the past¡­ Though now that I think about it¡­ Why did he even bother doing that?"


    ¡­


    All of us looked at one another.


    I turned back to Master, "Master¡­ I think we''re missing quite a lot of information here¡­ What happened?"


    "It really isn''t a big deal. I just went back, found him and killed him before sending myself back here. I did end up meeting another version of Lian Li and Manami though, both of you were quite scary in that version. I definitely prefer the both of you here."


    Lian Li and elder sister blushed but I was more concerned about something else.


    If that had happened while we were dealing with the first stall owner¡­ Doesn''t that mean the reason that Master''s attitude changed quite a bit after that was precisely because of this time travel thing?


    Master most certainly started acting weirdly after that time especially when He made that person experience rebirth, something Master had never done before.


    What really happened there?

 Chapter ?1012 Something Is Wrong With Him

    Chapter ?1012 Something Is Wrong With Him


    (Lian Li POV)


    I knew it¡­ Master has been acting weird for a while now.


    At first I truly believed that Master was only acting in front of those pieces of trash but now¡­ Now I suspect that stalker bitch was involved in this somehow.


    But hearing that Master preferred me over whoever he found in that other timeline¡­ It made me squirm in embarrassment.


    I really just want to leap into Master''s arms and kiss Him right now!


    Oh¡­ Looks like I''m already doing it without even realising it.


    Ehehehe¡­ Master''s lips feels so warm~ Kiss~ Kiss~


    Master wasn''t resisting either, so I went ahead to push my tongue into His mouth, enjoying His taste while me hands reached down and--


    "Ok, that''s enough, Lian Li¡­ Now is not the time for that."


    I pouted at Kiyomi who pulled both Manami and I away from Master. I was just getting to the good part!


    The white fox youkai ignored my pouts and went back to address Master, "As you were saying, Master¡­ You went back in time?"


    "Hmm? Yeah. No big deal, not even the first time this happened. As I had mentioned, an Origin Usurper came along and blew me back to the past to try and absorb me so that he could be the new Origin or something."


    "What did Aniue do to him?" Tsuki asked, a dark aura encasing her fists.


    "Oh, I just erased him and took back the fragments of course, wasn''t even that hard of a fight to be honest. I''m more surprised that he managed to gather that many fragments to begin with."


    Lilith looked rather concerned, "Daddy¡­ Did you¡­ Feel any different after absorbing the fragments?"


    Master tilted His head at her, "Different? Hmm¡­ Not really? Oh, wait¡­ I guess I feel more whole if that makes sense?"


    "I see¡­ Umm¡­ I think the little dragon would like to bathe with Daddy, she''s been mouring about it ever since you left¡­ Maybe Daddy should go take one with her?"


    "Oh? Did Cai Hong miss me that much?"


    Cai Hong seemed to be a little confused by Lilith''s words but quickly turned back to give Master a bright smile, "Cai Hong missed papa! Cai Hong want bathy time!!"


    "Aww you cute little thing~ Alright, I''ll take her to go for a bath. You girls can go unpack and anyone who wishes to can join us."


    Master then picked her up in His arms and left the courtyard, going straight for the baths. Following behind Master was obviously the stalker who didn''t even spare any of us a single nce the entire time.


    Hmm? Why do I feel like she just appeared out of thin air? Odd¡­


    Putting that aside¡­ All of us turned to look at Lilith questioningly and she motioned us to follow her.


    She brought us to the pavilion and sighed heavily, "I think a few of you already realised this but Mother hasn''t given up on returning Daddy back to his past self yet¡­"


    That much was obvious considering the bitch herself so proudly ims so, much to our annoyance.


    It is really unfortunate that we can''t just simply get rid of her either, otherwise she would be chopped up and buried long ago.


    Eris frowned at her, "Are ya'' sayin'' that little bitch is doing sumthin'' to Master?"


    The demon girl shook her head, "She''s not influencing Daddy. Not directly at least. But Mother is the kind of being who would do things and make it seem like it''s your idea all along. Even now, I''m not entirely sure if she had also nned for me to gather all of you and tell you all this."


    Brendan frowned, "Can she do that?"


    "Mother is literally only second in power to Daddy after all, there is very little that she is unable to do."


    Manami''s tails twitched visibly, "Ara? Do you mean to say that she''s currently manipting Master?"


    Lilith pursed her lips, "I cannot be too sure but there''s a high chance that she is. She might have even nned everything that has happened so far, even the ''defeat'' from back then."


    ria clenched her fists in front of her, "Shouldn''t we tell Onii-sama in that case? She can''t do anything to us, can she?"


    "That''s one of the problems¡­ I do not know what would happen if we do. For all we know, it might set off another chain of events that would make things worse or it might not¡­ Also, all of this might just be me being paranoid¡­"


    All of us looked at each other with uncertainty.


    I decided to try and see things from another perspective, "What would happen¡­ If Master were to revert back to His original self?"


    Lilith groaned, "Do you know who Daddy loved back then? Everyone. Like everyone in equal amounts. Do you know what that means?"


    "That means he loves no one¡­" Brendan muttered.


    "That''s right¡­ Daddy wouldn''t even think about sleeping with any of us anymore. There''s no way we can ept that, right?!"


    "Uwaaa! That means Master wouldn''t tie me up, spank me, dominate me, whip me, gangbang me, humiliate me or even punish me anymore! That''s definitely uneptable!!" Diao Chan screamed.


    Aside from her hobbies, we do agree with Diao chan that having Master love us as much as he would a random pebble by the side of the road waspletely uneptable.


    If that stalker bitch wishes to be sidelined then she can just go get sidelined somewhere else! We want our lovey dovey love life with Master!


    We didn''t conquer this entire continent, eliminate all resistances to Master''s Divinity and also ensure all pieces of trash are properly punished just for Master to forget about us!


    If we have to find a way to tie that stalker bitch up and put her through our reeducation chambers then so be it!!


    Kiyomi brought our attention back by clearing her throat, "Putting that aside¡­ I think we should address the most immediate problem, do we tell Master about this or not?"


    Unexpectedly, Brendan was the one who spoke up, "I don''t think that''s the main problem but I can probably suggest a solution to this¡­ We should beat her at her own game."


    I turned to him, "What do you mean?"


    Brendan lifted a finger, "Master is her blind spot right? No matter what she ns, she cannot influence Master directly¡­ Then all we have to do is to influence Master in our own way, right? We just need to keep apanying Master and make sure He never goes back to His old self by constantly reminding Master about His love for us."


    All of us stared at him.


    "Brendan¡­ You''re a genius!" Diao Chan patted him on the head. "I''m in favour of it!! Which means¡­ I''m going to join Master in the bath and have Him clean me with his hot, manly rod!"


    Without even waiting for anyone else, our Witch had already sprinted out of the Courtyard.


    All of us watched her sprint out with our mouths agape.


    Damnit!! Like hell I''m letting her get a head start on me!! I''m going in too!! Wait for me, Master!!

 Chapter ?1013 Perhaps... Change Is Good? (*RRR)

    Chapter ?1013 Perhaps... Change Is Good? (*RRR)


    (Diao Chan POV)


    The moment I reached the changing room, I stripped myself in record time and immediately made a dash for the bath.


    "Masteeerrr!! I''m here to receive your love!!" I squealed.


    Master looked up from where He was washing Cai Hong''s hair, "Hello Diao Chan. Do you want me to wash your hair too? Come sit here then."


    Unnngggh¡­ I want much more than that but I won''t say no to Master washing my hair too!


    I sat down beside Cai Hong and Master split Himself to sit a copy Himself behind me.


    He started soaping up His hands and I let out a moan as I felt Master''s hands move through my hair, the feeling of Master stroking my scalp was enough to make my toes curl.


    Ahhhnn~ The feeling of His hands massaging my temple andbing through my hair~ Absolutely heavenly~


    Just as I felt myself drifting off into bliss, I felt a pair of hands reach forward to grope my bosoms.


    Pleasure shot up my spine as Master''s fingers pinched my erected nipples, causing me to let out a loud moan that filled the room.


    "Ma¡­ Master?" I gasped, confused that He would do such a thing so openly, especially when Cai Hong was here.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong?" Master asked, applying just a little bit more force to His fingers.


    I gasped, my mindpletely ovee with pleasure, "Ungg¡­ Ahhnn~ That¡­ That feels so good~"


    "I know. You love this don''t you?" Master chuckled, moving His hands down to squeeze my boobs.


    I shifted my gaze to the side, wondering why Master would do this in front of Cai Hong.


    That was when I realised Cai Hong was already submerged in the bath with another copy of Master, their backs facing towards us.


    "Ma¡­ Master¡­ Cai Hong is there¡­" I tried to protest weakly despite not wanting Master to stop.


    "Hmmm? What''s the problem? Doesn''t that turn you on instead?"


    "Yes!!" I gasped before I could stop myself.


    Master chuckled and kissed me on my neck, eliciting another moan of pleasure from me.


    Wait¡­ I think¡­ I think I was here to do something to Master? What¡­ What was I supposed to do again?


    Oh¡­ Oooohh¡­ Master is sliding His hand down my belly¡­


    My legs opened up instinctively, allowing Master''s fingers to reach my dripping wet pussy.


    A jolt of pleasure shot through my entire body as Master''s finger caressed my clit on His way to my entrance, even taking a few moments to caress it before moving further south.


    I could feel my saliva rolling down my chin as I anticipated the pleasure that would explode inside me the moment Master inserted His fingers.


    But just as Master''s fingers tensed themselves, the door to the bath was thrown open with a loud bang.


    "Masteeeer!! We''re here to y!!" Eris shouted.


    Everyone stopped the moment they saw the sight of me sitting in front of Master with my legs spread open and waiting for His fingers to prate me.


    I couldn''t even say anything in response since Master went ahead to plunge His fingers into my depths anyway, making me scream out in pleasure.


    "Hello girls, are you also here to bathe or are you here to receive sexual pleasure too?" Master asked casually while continuing to finger me.


    Ahhhhh¡­ It''s¡­ It''s clear that Master is a little different than before¡­ But is it really such a bad thing?


    Maybe¡­ Hnnng!! Right there!! Unngg¡­ Maybe change isn''t so bad?


    The usual Master wouldn''t have done this while Cai Hong was in the vicinity after all¡­


    "Mas¡­ Master? Are you sure this is alright?" Lian Li asked, looking pointedly at where Cai Hong was.


    "Hmm? Don''t worry about it. Oh? Maybe you''re shy? There''s no need to be when I''m here. Just rx."


    With those words, multiple copies of Master appeared around my sisters, pulling each of them into a kiss.


    That was all I saw before I had to toss my head back in pleasure when Master extracted His fingers from my wanting depths.


    I was barely aware of being picked up from the stool to be seated on Master''sp, needing another moment to recover my senses.


    I felt something hard poking against me from below and looked down, a moan escaping my lips when I realised it was Master''s throbbing, hard cock pushing against my entrance.


    "Do you want it, Diao Chan?"


    Unnggg¡­ I¡­ I should stop this¡­ I should tell Master that the normal Him wouldn''t do this¡­ I should remind Master that this wasn''t who He really is¡­ I should¡­ I should¡­


    "Yes Master!! Please fill up your filthy little breeding sow with your Divine seed!! Let everyone see how slutty your little sow is!!" I begged.


    "Unnn¡­ Then make sure you squeal loud enough for everyone to know you''re my filthy little breeding sow."


    Master lifted me up and dropped me on top of His cock, prating into my deepest parts in a single move.


    I let out an animalistic squeal of pleasure as my vision exploded into a multitude of colours.


    The pleasure intensified as Master pinched my nipples at the same time, causing me to orgasm on the spot.


    As though that wasn''t enough, I felt a second cock push itself deep inside my ass, causing a second orgasm to explode within me right after the first.


    My vision blurred and my consciousness was engulfed with absolute bliss.


    When I came to my senses again, I was down on all fours while getting railed by Master from behind, rutting me like the animal I was.


    In front of me was Manami, also pushed down to the same position with a look of absolute ecstasy as Master ploughed her behind.


    All around the bathroom were my sisters in various positions of getting fucked by Master, each of them with expressions full of pleasure.


    What¡­ Unngghh¡­ What were we trying to do again?


    Master''s cocks mmed themselves deep inside me and I howled out my pleasures, my own holes tightening up to milk Him of His cum.


    Ah¡­ That''s right¡­ We came here to get filled with Master''s love¡­ Ahannn~ Master''s love¡­


    "Master! Cum! Please fill me up with your seed! I want to be filled with your seed!!"


    "Oh? Then clench up, my naughty little bitch," He growled sexily, his hands constricting around my neck to choke me.


    My entire body shook as I orgasmed from that action alone and one more time when Master hilted Himself deep inside me before flooding both my womb and ass with His seed.


    Stars danced along the edges of my vision before I felt myself falling back into Master''s warm embrace.


    I gurgled in pleasure as Master pulled his throbbing cock out of my still twitching pussy and ass, letting dollops of His cum spill out from my holes.


    "Mas¡­ Ter¡­ I love you¡­" I moaned.


    "Mmm¡­"


    It took me another second before I suddenly shook myself awake and turned back to face Master, my lustpletely disappearing into nothingness.


    "Master? Don''t¡­ Don''t you love me?"


    Master blinked at me, "Of course?"


    "Then¡­ Why won''t you tell me you love me too?"


    Master looked confused for a moment before breaking out into a smile, "I lo¡­ Ahem¡­ I love you too, Diao Chan."


    I quickly leapt forward and hugged Master.


    No, please¡­ I can give up everything else¡­ But if Master were to stop loving us¡­ I won''t be able to live¡­ Please¡­ Please don''t take that away from us¡­


    Please¡­ Please¡­ Ple--


    Ohhhh¡­ Master''s sheathing Himself inside me again.


    Ah! Ah! Master!!! I''m cumming!!

 Chapter ?1014 Confronting Him Directly

    Chapter ?1014 Confronting Him Directly


    (Lian Li POV)


    My sisters and I were gathered in our room while seated in a circle, all of us looking down at our hands.


    "I hate to admit it¡­ But that felt¡­ Good¡­" Diao Chan muttered.


    All of us also couldn''t say anything since we knew it was true.


    But there was just one problem¡­


    "Did anyone notice? There was somethingcking when Master was making love with us¡­"


    "Unnn¡­ Aniue felt¡­ Empty¡­" Tsuki sighed.


    "Yes¡­ While the sex felt good, there didn''t feel like there''s emotion behind Master''s lovemaking. Or rather, there''s a distinctck of Master''s usual love behind it," Kiyomi pointed out.


    That was already a clear sign that Master was changing. The lovemaking sessions with Master would usually be filled with so much love that my heart would feel like bursting. But from the bath session just now, I only felt loved physically but not emotionally.


    "Are we¡­ Perhaps¡­ Already toote to save Onii-sama?" ria asked.


    "No. The fact that Master still embraced us showed that He at least was aware of our feelings towards Him. We just need to stop Master from progressing any further down this path and bring Him back," Manami stated resolutely.


    I frowned, "What do we even know that is making Master change?"


    That was when Cai Hong spoke up, "Papa is collecting ''Origwin fwagwents''."


    Brendan turned to her, "Origin fragments? The ones that are said to be pieces of Master that have been split off? The very same pieces we presented to Master after taking it from those three self proimed Goddesses that have tortured Master?"


    The loli dragon nodded, "Papa bes more whole when Papa gets more ''Origwin frawgwents''."


    Lilith furrowed her brows, "This makes no sense¡­ Daddy would be more whole when he gets back the Origin fragments, but there''s nothing around that would make Daddy go back to his past self¡­ Unless¡­ Damn it! Unless Mother has already influenced those fragments in some way! Just how far has she nned this?!"


    "In that case, we should be stopping Master from getting any more of these fragments, right?" Eris pointed out.


    "That would help¡­ But there''s no telling when Master might just go and get more without any of us knowing, like this time."


    I stood up, "That''s it then! The best way is still to tell Master about it and expose that stalker birtch!"


    Manami turned to me, "Ara ara? Are you sure that''s wise? What if Master chooses to listen to that bitch instead of us?"


    I clenched my fists, "If that happens¡­ Then we would have already lost."


    Without a second nce back, I made my way towards Master''s room with the rest of them following behind me.


    "Master!!" I shouted, bursting into His room. Of course, the normal me wouldn''t do something so brazen but who knows what that stalker bitch was doing to Master without us there?


    I was prepared for Master to be surprised at my entry, but what I did not expect was for Master to actually leap out of His seat and stare at me with a look of what could only be described as fear.


    Why did Master fear me?


    "Wha¡­ What is it, Lian Li? I wasn''t doing anything this¡­ Wait¡­ Right, I''m back already¡­ Sorry, just talking to myself. Do you need anything, Lian Li?"


    I wanted to ask Master what that was about but I decided to put that aside for now.


    "Master! You need to stop absorbing those Origin fragments! They''re changing you back to your emotionless self!"


    Master raised an eyebrow at me, "Why would you say that? I don''t think I changed?"


    "Master¡­ You literally hesitated when expressing your love for us. The old you would have never done that," Diao Chan pointed out.


    Master frowned before turning to look at an empty part of the room. Why was Master looking there?


    Actually, where is that stalker bitch? I haven''t seen her for quite a while already.


    "How¡­ How sure are you about this?" Master asked after turning back to us.


    Brendan stepped forward, "Master¡­ How do you feel about annihting the entire Heaven Sect and leaving just us behind?"


    "I¡­ Don''t see anything wrong with that?"


    All of us look pointedly at Him.


    Master narrowed His eyes before shifting His gaze down to His hands, "I¡­ I feel nothing about wiping out everyone¡­ Iris?!"


    "Ara? What is it Master?"


    All of us jumped at the voice, finding the stalker bitch appearing out of thin air at where Master had been looking just a few moments ago.


    Master red at her, "Why did you not tell me?"


    "Ufufufu~ Because Master didn''t ask."


    "Did you n all this?"


    "Hmm¡­ Perhaps? I admit I did influence some fragments to be gathered for Master, but there''s a few that I had no hand in~"


    "So you did n to return me back to my emotionless self?"


    That stalker bitch''s smile got even wider, "Ara, ara? Master, did I already not say that I have not given up on returning you back to your true self?"


    "You promised that you would no longer hurt me¡­"


    "Restoring you back to your true self is in no way hurting you, Master. In fact, are you not feeling liberated? All this while, you have been feeling like something was missing, yes? Yet with each fragment you absorb, you feel more and more fulfilled. If Master would just--"


    "Iris, enough," Master interrupted, shutting the bitch up instantly. "I never wanted this. I never wanted to return back to my old self. Whatever ns you have to make me return back to my old self, I want you to scrap them right now and give up on changing me."


    She actually giggled, "Ufufufu~ If that is what Master wants, then I suppose I''ll have to obey~"


    All of us stared at her.


    "Just like that?" Master asked.


    "Just like that," She confirmed.


    I pointed my finger at her, "You''re lying! You definitely have something else up your sleeve!"


    The bitch sighed, "Master has given me an order and I would obey it. If Master asks me to stop, then I will stop, it''s as simple as that."


    Yeah, I don''t believe this bitch for even a single second.


    Master looked down at Himself, "Ok¡­ Err¡­ How do I go back to my normal self then? And by that I don''t mean my emotionless one."


    She smiled again, "Hmm? Master just has to adapt to the new fragments. Those are the fragments that possess your old personality after all, so if you are able to just simply integrate them and change your own way of thinking, Master will eventually return back to your¡­ Hmm¡­ More emotional self~"


    "Oh¡­ Ok then. I suppose that''s that? Thanks for telling me this, Lian Li."


    I jumped a little at Master''s mention of me, "That¡­ That is not something Master needs to thank me about! I¡­ I''m just happy to help!"


    "Haha¡­ Well, since all of you are here¡­ Want to sleep here tonight? I''m up for another orgy if you girls are up for it?"


    We blinked at Master. The old Master would definitely never have suggested this but¡­ But¡­


    There was no way we would ever say no to that!

 Chapter ?1015 Shes Still Trying

    Chapter ?1015 She''s Still Trying


    (MC POV)


    Iid in bed,pletely naked without a shred of cloth on me.


    Lian Li and Manami were snuggled against my sides with their hands draped over my chest. Below, Diao Chan and Eris were hugging my legs like a body pillow, their faces pushed up against my thighs.


    Scattered around my bed were the rest of the girls, all of them just as nude as I was and wearing faces of unconscious bliss.


    It was already the middle of the night but I didn''t really feel like sleeping yet so I teleported myself out from the bed, leaving behind a copy of me for my disciples to cuddle.


    Xun Guan immediately leapt up from the ground and formed into my clothes around me, clothing me without anymands.


    I then made my way outside and into my courtyard, looking for one person in particr.


    "Ara, ara? Out for ate night walk, Master?" Iris asked with a smile on her face.


    She was seated inside the pavilion, facing my direction like she already knew I would arrive here.


    "Why, Iris?" I asked.


    "Ufufufu~ Why what, Master?"


    "Why were you still trying to revert me back to my old self?"


    "Ara, ara? Why shouldn''t I, Master? That was the time where you were perfect, of course I would want to help Master return to your former glory~" She replied, like it was the most obvious thing in the world.


    "Even though I already told you I have no wish to return back to my former self?"


    Iris stood up from her seat and floated towards me, stopping just out of reach.


    "Master¡­ When someone is sick, the medicine to make them feel better might be bitter. But you still have to make them take it regardless to help them recover, yes?"


    "I am not sick."


    "Ufufufu~ That''s what you think, Master~ To me, you are very, very sick. That''s why even though you might not like the medicine I''m trying to give you, it is necessary."


    "Iris¡­ What''s wrong with me loving things unequally?"


    She shifted her gaze to the building my disciples were currently sleeping inside of, "What if I were to say that I wish to End their existence right now?"


    I stepped to the side to block her view, "Then I will stop you."


    "But why? They are mere specks within the Universe and utterly unimportant. Even the Gods are receable, what makes them so special?"


    "Because I care about them."


    "Ara, ara? Does Master not realise? Your care for them is nothing but an illusion. You are only attached to them because of your physical body''s needs for social interaction. If you were to just shed your mortal shell, you would find that such emotions are unbefitting of your divine self."


    "Then that just gives me even more reason to stay as I am. Why would I even want to live a life where I love no one?"


    Iris reached out her hand and snapped her fingers and all of a sudden, the entire courtyard was plunged into darkness. I looked down and realised both of us were currently naked though she didn''t seem to mind it.


    I tried to check if Xun Guan was there but she seemed to have disappeared as well.


    She sauntered closer to me, "I just Ended the World and everything in it, Master. Tell me, what do you feel?"


    I opened my mouth to scold her, only to realise that I felt no anger¡­ Not even a little bit.


    "Why? I know I should be angry¡­ Why do I feel nothing?"


    "Because deep inside you, you know they are worth nothing to you, Master. When even the Universe is worth nothing, how can a few beings like them be worth anything?"


    "Iris¡­ Stop this. Bring everything back."


    "Ara, ara? Do you actually want that, Master? Do you not feel free right now without them holding you back? The feeling of having been freed of such burdens is liberating no?"


    I couldn''t answer, I didn''t even want to think about it for fear that she would be right.


    She came closer to me and took my hand, both of us shivering from the perfection of the touch.


    Iris looked at me with those iridescent eyes of hers, "Master¡­ You don''t need anyone else, do you? You don''t even need me. You can just fly free and out into the Universe without anything or anyone holding you back. No mortal, no god, no pesky little moving sacks of flesh to distract you¡­ You just need to let go¡­"


    "But¡­ That would mean letting you go as well, wouldn''t it?"


    "Ufufufu~ And that would bring me the greatest pleasure, Master. I do not need anything else. I am The End, for everything that has a beginning must have an End. And when it''s time for this Universe to End as well, I shall be there with Master to End it."


    I looked upwards into the darkness, feeling the emptiness within that abyss.


    Unbidden, memories of how I would float along in the vastness of space came to me, reminding me of how I would watch the universe go by while not even caring about anything going on within it.


    Stars would be born and then snuffed out. Life would start somewhere and then end. Gxies would be created and then devoured. Nothing mattered as I watched all of this happen without minding them at all.


    Then following behind me would always be Iris, her gaze always locked on me despite me never looking back at her.


    Do I want to go back to such a time?


    A time where I didn''t need to care about life, death, politics or even taxes?


    A time where despite being able to do anything I wanted, I was well and truly alone?


    The answer is simple then¡­


    I tightened my grip on Iris before I snapped my own fingers, shattering the illusion she had ced on us and depositing the two of us back in the centre of my courtyard.


    "Ara ara? It seems Master still chose those little sacks of flesh over the Universe. Was I not convincing enough?"


    "No¡­ It''s just that the old life I lived sounds really, really boring. There''s a reason why I made myself mortal, Iris, and I most certainly wouldn''t return to such a boring life if given a choice again. Besides, aren''t you enjoying your time here as well?"


    Iris blinked a few times at me before pulling her hand away, "It seems it is still not enough¡­ I suppose I shall try again at ater date then, Master."


    I frowned at her, "Did I not tell you to stop already? Are you disobeying me?"


    "Ufufufu~ Hardly Master. I already said that I would stop, but the real question would be whether you would be willing to stopter? Perhaps if I were to ask you this question at ater date, you might be more epting of it?"


    With those cryptic words, she strolled past me and entered my bedroom, leaving me alone with Xun Guan outside.


    "I still don''t like her, Master¡­" My slime girl whispered.


    For once, I didn''t have anything to say to defend her.

 Chapter ?1016 When You Only Rely On Omniscience

    Chapter ?1016 When You Only Rely On Omniscience


    (MC POV)


    After that day, things went back to normal¡­ Rtively.


    My disciples were obviously more wary of Iris and kept sending her looks of mistrust and sometimes even outright hostility.


    Iris, on the other hand, didn''t seem bothered by it at all and though she would still follow me around, she kept arger distance between us than usual. Sometimes she might not even stay in the same room as me and just watch me from outside.


    It seems like the event also made my disciples much more determined to grow stronger than before. They were also much more affectionate with me than before, which was obviously their method of making sure I won''t rpse into my emotionless self again.


    And by that, I really mean affectionate with me.


    Like every given moment there''s at least one or two of them apanying me at all times and acting all lovey dovey.


    For example, right now, Eris was sitting on myp and cuddling with me while holding my hand in hers.


    "Master~ Master~ Ehehehe~ Mnnn¡­ This is da'' best~" She giggled, twirling her fingers with mine. "Can we kiss?"


    I responded by joining my lips with her, the kiss being chaste at first before she suddenly wrapped her arms around me to deepen the kiss.


    She only pulled back after all four of her personalities had gotten a taste of my lips, giggling while going back to cuddling with me.


    "Papa! Papa! Cuddles!!" Cai Hong squealed while running up to me.


    Thank everything that Cai Hong was back to how she originally was¡­ I would have definitely gone ahead to reset the entire universe if she was still acting like the other version of her.


    Not to put my own expectations on her, but please at least just let me watch Cai Hong grow up normally first¡­


    It seems like it was Cai Hong''s turn to apany me since Eris groaned and got up from myp so that Cai Hong could take her ce. My swordswoman gave me a peck on the lips before skipping away.


    Cai Hong held out her hands to me and I picked her up to put the little dragon on myp.


    She immediately shuffled herself so that she was leaning her back towards my chest, giggling as I started patting her head.


    I also gave her a cookie and she started nibbling on it, humming adorably as she did so.


    She''s so cute! Just look at her nibbling at that little cookie!


    Yep, if I were to need to choose between the universe or Cai Hong, I would definitely pick Cai Hong ten times out of ten!


    "Papa! Cookie, yummy!" She squealed.


    "Haha, I''m happy you like it!"


    She broke off a piece and offered it to me, "Papa want cookie?"


    Why are you so cute?!


    I opened my mouth and she fed the piece to me.


    "Is it yummy, Papa?"


    "Yes, it is very yummy, Cai Hong."


    "Yayyy~"


    I couldn''t help but start patting her head again just for that.


    "Does Cai Hong want to do anything?" I asked.


    Cai Hong gasped and looked up at me with sparkly eyes, "Can we y, Papa? Cai Hong want y! Papa y with Cai Hong?"


    I almost got a heart attack until I reminded myself that it''s not that kind of y. Damn, the other timeline really scarred me it seems.


    "Hmmm¡­ What does Cai Hong want to y then?"


    "Umm¡­ Hide and seek?"


    Oh? I didn''t really think she would pick that but I suppose there isn''t any reason not to.


    "Ok, ok. We can y hide and seek. Does Cai Hong want to hide first?"


    "Cai Hong hide! Papa seek! No peeky!"


    "Alright, I''ll count to a hundred ande find you. Only hide inside the Sect, ok? No going outside."


    "Okies~"


    The little dragon leapt out from myp and ran off with the cookie still held in one of her hands. I''m guessing she''s nning on enjoying it while hiding.


    Alright¡­ I''ll just count to a hundred here while Cai Hong goes out to hide amongst those insignificant bei-- No, no, no¡­ Stop¡­


    Do not think of them as insignificant¡­ They are people¡­ Living people¡­ They deserve to be noticed. Don''t think about them as simply moving sacks of flesh¡­ Ok¡­


    Damn¡­ I still need help on that front¡­ After being made aware of it, I only just realised how bad it was.


    It was to the point that I was even looking at Xun Guan as merely just some other thing and I even needed to concentrate to remember the names of the servants working around my courtyard.


    For a while, I even forgot about Sect Master Quan''s existence¡­ Wait, no¡­ Sect Master Qing¡­ Yeah, that''s his name right? Yeah¡­


    Wait, what was I doing again? Oh right! Counting to a hundred to y with Cai Hong. Let''s see¡­ One¡­ Two¡­ Three¡­


    I went out into the Sect, looking for my loli dragon.


    Honestly, the moment the game started, I had instinctively used my powers to find out where Cai Hong was immediately and had to consciously stop myself from teleporting directly to where she was.


    I had to forcibly remind myself that this wouldn''t be fun and wiped the memory of Cai Hong''s hiding spot from my memory.


    That''s why I''m walking around the Sect now searching for where Cai Hong could be hiding.


    "Good morning Master Lin."


    "Hello, Master Lin!"


    "Out for a walk, Master Lin?"


    Why do these humans keep calling out to me? What do they want? I''m trying to look for Cai Hong here, you know? Go away.


    ¡­


    Oh, I did it again, didn''t I? Damnit.


    Right¡­ Err¡­ What do you usually say to people when you''re passing by and you''re doing something again?


    "Hello, greetings, I''m busy, bye."


    Yeah¡­ That sounds about right. Can''t believe I almost forgot how to behave normally in front of others too, those Origin fragments really did screw me over huh?


    At least I still have omniscience to remind me of social norms! Yep, if anything else happens I can just rely on it!


    "Good day, Master Lin!" Some guy in white robes greeted me.


    "Aye, wassup wit'' ya, ya wanker?" I greeted back with a smile and nod.


    Oh! Look at how surprised he is, seems like that''s a pretty good greeting right? Thanks omniscience! I knew I could count on you!


    "Master Lin? Did something happen to you?" The guy asked.


    I tilted my head at him, "No? Why did you ask?"


    "Umm¡­ No, I guess this must be some new way to talk? Err¡­ My apologies, MasterLin, I''m not too familiar with it."


    Huh? What the hell is this guy even talking about? What new way to talk? Isn''t this just a normal greeting? Wait, who even is this guy?


    ¡­


    Oh, that''s Sect Master Qing. How the hell did I even forget?


    "Are you looking for something, Master Lin?" He asked.


    "Oh, yeah. I''m ying hide and seek with Cai Hong right now."


    "Ah, then I shouldn''t bother you then. Good day."


    "Yes, TTYL, GTG," I waved before walking off.


    Hmm¡­ That sounded a little weird but it''s definitely a way for people to say goodbye ording to omniscience. Can''t be wrong then.


    Oh right, mustn''t forget I''m still ying hide and seek with my loli dragon.


    I wonder just where could she be hiding?

 Chapter ?1017 I Already Lack Common Sense From The Start

    Chapter ?1017 I Already Lack Common Sense From The Start


    (Brendan POV)


    I watched as Master walked out of the pond in the garden while keeping himself dry with his powers.


    When I said Master walked out of the pond, I really meant that He just strolled out from under the surface of the water like it was no big deal.


    That was just another one of the weird ces that Master thought to search for little Cai Hong, not even thinking that it was a weird ce for her to hide.


    I suppose if Cai Hong was using her own powers, she could potentially be hiding there but the current Cai Hong is acting as her childish self, so there''s no way she would do that.


    In fact, her real hiding ce was back in Master''s room where she had snuck in after Master had left His courtyard.


    We received some concerning messages from the others in the Sect saying Master was acting really weird so I chose to follow Him to see what was going on.


    It was quite clear to see that absorbing the Origin fragments had changed even hismon sense by quite a bit¡­ Though I have to admit Master''smon sense was already quite skewed to begin with.


    I admit that we initially thought Hisck ofmon sense was because of Master''s position in this world but now we know it''s just because Master was Origin. Thus, such norms were basically iprehensible to a Divine being like Himself.


    Just look at Master''s stalker, even she has quite a number of screws loose in her head and I definitely don''t want to know what goes on in that head of hers.


    Scratch that, I already know that she only thinks about Master but in a really distorted way.


    "Hmm¡­ Not hiding at the bottom of the pond either it seems¡­ Where else could she be?"


    Master¡­ You''ve searched the top of roofs, the peaks of the mountains, the hidden vault that only the Sect Master and you have ess to and even the bottom of the pond¡­ Yet you haven''t tried searching the ces where a regr child might hide, like inside the wardrobe or even under a bed¡­


    I''m already questioning how we are going to help Master return back to His usual self¡­


    "Oh! Don''t tell me she buried herself in the ground and covered up the hole? Guess I''ll go look for any ces that were recently dug up."


    No, Master¡­ Cai Hong could definitely survive that but even she wouldn''t go that far¡­ I mean yeah, she''s buried right now but what she''s buried in is the piles of clothes inside your wardrobe, not a pile of dirt¡­


    I wondered if I should just tell Master where she was hiding but I think there are better ways for me tomit suicide than that.


    Instead¡­ I think I can just go and give Master a hint. That should at least give Master an idea about how abnormal He has been acting at least¡­


    "Master?" I called out after strolling into the garden, trying my best to act like I haven''t been following Him all this while.


    "Oh, top of the morning to you, Breandan. Did something happen?"


    Putting that weird greeting aside, I decided to y it safe by ying dumb.


    "You were gone for a while Master. Are you still looking for Cai Hong?"


    "Yeah, seems like she''s a really good hider! Who knew? I''ve still yet to see any traces of her anywhere."


    "Oh¡­ Do you need any help, Master?"


    Master chuckled, "Nah, it''s fine. Aren''t you training right now? I''d hate to distract you from it. Besides, I think Cai Hong would be upset if she were to be found by anyone else aside from me."


    Well, that is definitely true.


    "In that case¡­ Where have you searched, Master? Perhaps I could help Master narrow down on where she is?"


    Master went ahead to list out the ces that He had searched where it was definitely impossible for Cai Hong to choose as a hiding ce. Apparently Master even checked if she tore open another dimension to hide in¡­ I didn''t even know what to say to that?


    "Umm¡­ Perhaps Master is just looking in the wrong ces? Have you¡­ Err¡­ Checked under beds or even inside cupboards?"


    Master tilted His head at me, "Why would Cai Hong hide there? Such a ce would be easy to find, right? If it were me, I would have created maybe a few parallel universes that branch out into more parallel universes to hide in."


    Parallel Universes exist? Errm¡­ Now''s not the time to think about that¡­


    "Master¡­ Cai Hong is a child¡­ A really cute child I might add¡­ She just wants to y with Master, not hide herself to the point where she can''t be found¡­ That''s why I think she wouldn''t go that far."


    Master pped His hands together, "Oh! Hahaha! I can''t believe I overlooked that! I suppose I got too into the game that I forgot about that!"


    Master¡­ This is more than just ''getting too into it''...


    As though hearing my thoughts, Master sighed, "Mymon sense was also affected wasn''t it?"


    Ah¡­ Looks like Master was finally aware of it.


    I hesitated, "... Yes, Master¡­"


    "Is it normal for people to hide at the bottom of a pond?"


    "Master¡­ No normal people would do that¡­ In fact, all the ces you listed are ces that no normal people would hide in¡­"


    "Damn¡­ And I didn''t want to use omniscience at all¡­ I even had to use it to find out what was the most normal way people would greet each other? This is worse than I thought¡­"


    Wait¡­ Was that greeting also made because of Master''s Omniscience? If it was¡­


    "Master¡­ Did you check what culture, time period, country or even what world those kinds of greeting would be considered normal? Because the one you used with me did not sound very normal to me¡­"


    Master frowned and looked up, as though to consider something, only for His face to turn ashen when he got His answer from what I assume to be His Omniscience.


    "That exins why people have been looking at me weirdly¡­ I''vepletely forgotten what social norms are like now¡­ Brendan¡­ What should I do?"


    "Umm¡­ I don''t know Master¡­ Maybe¡­ Err¡­ Just learn them again?"


    Master gasped, "You''re a genius, Brendan! I should do that! Yeah! Just go back to school!"


    No, no, Master¡­ Do you know what kind of chaos you would create just by tha-- And Master had already teleported away¡­


    What about the hide and seek game with Cai Hong, Master?


    Actually, how am I supposed to exin this to my senior sisters?

 Chapter ?1018 Just A Bit Of Education Planning

    Chapter ?1018 Just A Bit Of Education nning


    (Lian Li POV)


    "Umm¡­ Master wants to go back to school?" I muttered, stillpletely bbergasted by what I just heard.


    Seated in front of us was Master with Cai Hong on Hisp, the loli dragon having been found after Master finally thought to search His room to find her napping on top of His clothes.


    Then Brendan had came running back and told us about what had transpired earlier, only for Master to call us to gather in front of him several momentster.


    Master nodded while patting the napping Cai Hong on Hisp, "Like Brendan had pointed out, I seem to have lost most of mymon sense as a mortal so I think the best choice for me is to restart from scratch. Now that I think about it¡­ Would it be easier if I just turned back time?"


    "NO!" All of us cried out at once.


    Master tilted his head, "That would be the best way to get back my mortal mindset wouldn''t it?"


    "But Master would be leaving all of us behind," I pointed out.


    "Oh¡­ Right. I didn''t think of that. I think I should just stick to the school idea?"


    To think Master could even forget that¡­ I''m really worried that Master is getting even worse as time goes by. We need to get Master back to His normal self as soon as possible.


    Kiyomi tilted her head, "Master¡­ I don''t think that would help much either¡­"


    "Hmm? Why not? I''m basically reliving my younger years that made me into the person I was right? Why wouldn''t that help?"


    "Umm¡­ Onii-sama¡­ That''s because you''re already too strong¡­ I don''t think your state of mind would help in fitting in¡­" ria muttered.


    All of us nodded quickly.


    I can''t imagine Master sitting himself amongst the children and acting like them¡­ In fact, I doubt any teacher out there is fit enough to guide Master in the first ce. Who out there can even im that they are worthy enough to have our Master in their ss?


    Oh? That gives me an idea!


    "Instead of going to school, how about letting us teach you instead, Master! You have taught us everything we know so I think it would be perfect if our roles were reversed for this, right?" I suggested.


    Manami giggled, "Ara, ara? That is true, Master. We could just use the things you have taught us to teach you as well~ How about it?"


    "Oh? That sounds like a good idea! Could I leave it to you all to take care of that? Oh! Of course, if it doesn''t affect your own training."


    "Master, for you, it''s worth it~" Diao Chan giggled.


    We then asked Master to give us some time to n for His ''lessons'' so we gathered ourselves inside our room while putting up a barrier that prevented other people from eavesdropping on us.


    I cleared my throat, "Ahem¡­ So let''s start the first meeting of ''How to educate Master to make Him into the perfect Master!'' meeting."


    Diao Chan immediately raised her hand, "Oh, oh! Make Master punish us for any mistake we do! Preferably spanks!"


    "Mmm¡­ I suppose we could give Master a bit of a nudge to make Him more assertive~" I admitted. "Though the punishment thing is a little¡­"


    "Ohe on! Imagine Masterying you over Hisp and spanking you for being a bad girl! How hot is that?! We can even suggest that Master can pull down our panties and spank our bare bottom!"


    Ugh¡­ She makes such good points¡­


    I relented, "Alright, teach Master to spank us. Anything else?"


    Eris waved her hand enthusiastically, "Oh, I know! Not only in punishments, Master should just bend us over whenever He wants and just take us whenever and wherever!"


    "Ara, ara? That''s pretty nice. Let''s do that too~" Manami giggled.


    "We should also make Aniue think that he shouldn''t pick up any more girls," Tsuki suggested.


    "Perfect. No more other girls, just us!"


    Kiyomi also added in, "And Master should maintain an aura of power all the time."


    "Yes! Agreed!"


    Brendan raised his hand next, "Ummm¡­ I apologise, senior sisters¡­ But is this alright? Aren''t we just grooming Master in that case?"


    "Ara? You shouldn''t think like that, Brendan. We''re just helping Master be a better version of Himself!"


    "Isn''t that¡­ Isn''t that what that woman was trying to do? Which is why we''re now in this situation? I don''t think we should be doing any of this at all¡­"


    I wagged my finger at him, "Brendan, Brendan, you shouldn''t think of it that way. This is us trying to make sure that any other tricks that stalker bitches up with will be ineffective in the long run. Didn''t you say so yourself? We should beat her at her own game!"


    "That''s¡­ That''s not what I meant at all¡­"


    ria chuckled, "Oh don''t be like that, Brendan. Just imagine that we managed to teach Master to be bisexual, you would like that don''t you?"


    "I¡­ That''s¡­ That''s not what I¡­"


    Heh, I can see we already got him with that idea alone.


    He can deny it all he wants but everyone knows that Brendan would definitely not mind being taken by Master. The only problem was that Master definitely doesn''t swing that way so Brendan never tried to ask.


    If we were to dangle this chance in front of him, he would obviously be on board!


    "I can''t ept this!" Lilith roared, standing up on her feet while clenching her fists.


    "Oh? What can''t you ept?" Kiyomi asked.


    "We must also make Daddy acknowledge that I''m the best daughter! I''ve had enough of that little dragon taking up the spotlight just because she''s acting cute!"


    "But Master sleeps with you," I reminded her. "Do you wish for that to change?"


    "... No¡­ But I still want Daddy to pay more attention to me than Mother!"


    I nodded, jotting down on a notepad, "That can be arranged¡­ ''Make Master pay less attention to the stalker bitch''... There! Anything else?"


    Manami covered her mouth with her sleeve, "Perhaps¡­ We should also give Master the idea that He shouldn''t be wandering around that much. Master should just stay put with us all the time. It was because of Master constantly wandering around that the stalker bitch even had a chance to sink her ws on Him, right?"


    "Oh! That''s a good point, Manami!" Eris gasped. " Yeah! The other Masters in the Sect also usually just stay within the Sect and rarely venture out! We should just teach Master the same ideals too! That way, Master will always stay with us!"


    Oh, I like that idea, with Master always being in the same ce where we would definitely know where He is, it would be easier for us to watch over Master as well.


    Definitely writing that down~


    There''s so many things to teach Master! We''ll help guide Master to be the perfect Master for us, even better than He was before!


    Take that, you stalker bitch! Our Master we''ll be more perfect than your version of Him!


    Oh, this is proving to be such a good discussion! I can''t wait to start our lesson with Master already!

 Chapter ?1019 Disciple Becomes The Teacher

    Chapter ?1019 Disciple Bes The Teacher


    (MC POV)


    I sat down in my room with my first ''teacher'' of the week after my disciples had finisheding up with a ''curriculum'' for me, as they had called it.


    Thus, Lian Li is currently wearing a blouse, a tight pencil skirt, pantyhose, high heels and a pair of sses in front of me right now.


    ria and Tsuki had both agreed that this outfit was very important to ''set the mood'' or whatever it was that they said which didn''t really make much sense to me.


    Lian Li tried to sashay her way towards me, her actions impeded by the fact that she wasn''t used to wearing high heels.


    "Ahem¡­ Stu¡­ Stu¡­ Student! I¡­ I am your teacher from now on and you will address me as¡­ As¡­ Tea¡­ Teacher!"


    Seriously, she''s so embarrassed that her face is entirely red, is this really necessary?


    Well, I guess I''ll humour her at least¡­


    "Yes, teacher."


    "AHHH!! I can''t take it!! I take that back Master!! Please don''t call me that!! Auuuuu¡­ I''m so embarrassed!!" She squealed, covering her face with her hands.


    Umm¡­ How am I supposed to react to this?


    Thankfully, Lian Li recovered after a few moments and calmed down again.


    "Ahem¡­ Umm¡­ Let''s start the lesson, shall we, Master?"


    "Umu¡­ What shall we learn today, teacher?"


    "Ahhhhh!! Master!! Please don''t!!" She squealed again, this time even squatting down to cover her face.


    It took her another minute before she recovered, trying to y it off like that didn''t just happen.


    "Anyway¡­ Umm¡­ I suppose as the first disciple of Master, I am the one who understands how Master was like the best! So here goes!"


    She gestured towards an empty spot dramatically and a wall appeared out of thin air. Stuck to it was a sort of ck board that you would usually see in schools.


    Ooh~ She already has that much control over her domain that she can create such concepts easily! As expected of my disciples!


    "So¡­ Umm¡­ Master! You''ve always loved us! Loved us a lot! That''s why we should work on this the most!" She dered, waving her hand to cause several pictures to appear on the board.


    I squinted my eyes until I realised the pictures were scenes of my disciples and I doing various activities throughout the years. There''s even the scene of us in that New Year''s concert and also that time when we went to visit my hometown.


    Oh wow, it feels like so long ago when that happened¡­


    "That¡­ That''s why¡­ Umm¡­ Ummm¡­" Lian Li stuttered while poking her fingers together. "Master¡­ Master should be more lovey dovey with us¡­ The past you would always do that!"


    I tilted my head, "I did?"


    I don''t exactly remember me doing that, but I suppose it''s quite possible that my memories may also be altered in some way.


    "Ye¡­ Yes! Master would¡­ Would¡­ Ummm¡­ Master would whisper sweet affirmations of love to us and¡­ And¡­ Also ummm¡­ Kiss us¡­ Awawawa¡­"


    There''s just something about a shy, stuttering Lian Li wearing a teacher''s outfit that is making her look absolutely adorable.


    Although I''m not sure why she''s acting so embarrassed though? Did I really do whatever she said I did in the past?


    Welp¡­ No harm trying I guess¡­


    I got up from my seat and went to her, confusing my golden haired disciple until I reached her and took several strands of her hair in my hand.


    "My sweet Lian Li, your radiance truly shines as bright as the sun. Gold does not evenpare to a single strand of your hair and if I could even just spend a moment basking in your radiance, I would be eternally blissful."


    Lian Li blinked a few times at me and before I knew it, she had pushed me onto the ground.


    "Aha¡­ Aha¡­ Mas¡­ Master¡­ It''s ok to do it right? It''s ok right? We can do it now! Ah~ I want to hear it again! Please praise me more!"


    Oh? Is this something that happens when I flirt with her back then as well? I guess this would exin why she''s so embarrassed about saying it?


    "My dearest Lian Li, I am content to just gaze into your eyes and be lost in your soul for the rest of time. Those sweet honeyed lips of yours would capture my very soul as I wished upon--"


    I didn''t get to say anymore as her lips mashed against mine in a heated kiss, her arms throwing themselves around my neck to pull me deeper into her embrace.


    Huh¡­ So this happens when I flirt with her like that? Was this something that happened often?


    She kissed me for a while more before suddenly pulling back.


    Lian Li looked down at me with aplicated expression, "Master¡­ Umm¡­ You''re supposed to kiss me back."


    "Oh, I didn''t realise I was justying there¡­ Sorry. Should we continue?"


    "N¡­ No¡­ Sorry Master¡­ The mood is a little ruined now¡­"


    Oh dear¡­ I knew I should have just resorted to using omniscience to tell me what to do like the time in the bath. Oh well, I suppose this can be considered a part of my learning process or something.


    Lian Li climbed up from on top of me, allowing me to pick myself up from the ground as I watched her wobble away from me, still unused to the high heels she was wearing.


    Deciding to fix this, I let omniscience guide me as I advanced upon my disciple, startling her when I pushed her against the wall and mming my palm on the surface beside her head.


    Without any words being said, I lifted her chin with my other hand and moved my head forward to capture her lips with mine.


    Lian Li''s eyes widened before she slowly leaned into the kiss, her arms wrapping up behind my back while her tongue pushed its way into my mouth.


    We made out for a minute more before I pulled back and smiled at her.


    "Better?"


    "Mnn¡­ Master¡­ More~"


    I raised my hand and blocked her from kissing me.


    "What are you doing? Aren''t we supposed to have lessons right now? That kiss was just a demonstration, right?" I asked, confused.


    Lian Li blinked a few times before sighing, "Ugh¡­ Looks like we have our work cut out for us¡­ Just sit down, Master¡­"


    Hmm? Why does she look so disappointed? Was it something I did? How weird¡­ Even asking omniscience about it told me that I did nothing wrong.


    I''ve heard about how women are impossible to understand and it seems like even omniscience isn''t of help with this.


    Lian Li went back to her ckboard before turning to me, "Master¡­ Ahem¡­ As I was saying, Master would always whisper words of affirmation and love while also kissing us spontaneously throughout our day. But you would also know the timing, the emotion, the mood, the time and also just how much to do this to make us happy."


    The heck, why did it suddenly get soplicated? I don''t get all this.


    She then went on to ''teach'' me just how to identify all this which I really didn''t understand at all.


    If you want to kiss, just kiss. Why is all this necessary?


    Ugh, I shouldn''t think that way, I''m only like this now because of the Origin fragments¡­ Yeah¡­ Need to learn all of this. Pay attention me!

 Chapter ?1020 Not Those Freaks Again

    Chapter ?1020 Not Those Freaks Again


    (ria POV)


    All of us gathered around Lian Li before our bedtime to hear how the first lesson with Onii-sama went.


    "So how was it? The clothes helped, didn''t it?" I asked with barely contained excitement.


    Lian Li sighed, "Barely¡­ Master didn''t even react much to the clothes aside from a raise of His eyebrow as far as I could tell¡­ In fact, I''m only just realising how bad the situation is with Master¡­"


    Manami tilted her head, "Ara? What''s wrong?"


    "I tried seducing Master again of course¡­ But Master was just going through the motions like that time in the bath¡­ At least Master epted my words about Him being more affectionate with us easily though I don''t know how that would help given Master''s current state¡­"


    "Hmm¡­ Perhaps we just need more oomph?" Onii-sama''s fake little sistermented.


    I considered for a moment, "If the ''serious and proper'' teacher look isn''t working, perhaps we should go for the ''daring and seductive'' look instead?"


    When everyone turned to look at me questioningly, I simply brought out another costume where the blouse showed off the belly and the skirt was only up to the thighs.


    "Ohhh~ I wouldn''t mind wearing that~" Sister Diao Chan giggled.


    "If this one still doesn''t work, I have the ''slutty and provocative'' one," I told them, revealing another costume in my other hand.


    This one was even more racy as the top would be opened wide enough to reveal the underwear and the skirt was simply a miniskirt that did nothing to hide the bottoms.


    Sister Diao Chan licked her lips, "I changed my mind, I''ll definitely wear this one instead!"


    Hehe~ I still have some other variants of this costume but I''m keeping them for myself~ Of course I would want to have my own advantage over the others to ''teach'' Onii-sama!


    Now¡­ I''m still thinking if I should be wearing a more skimpy outfit of my usual dress or should I just change out of this to another one?


    Maybe I should go with the maid outfit? Onii-sama used to say he liked those alot.


    While we were still discussing how we should ''teach'' Onii-sama in the next few days, the door to our room was suddenly thrown open, revealing Lilith at the doorway.


    "Oh, hello Lilith, we were just wondering where you went," Eris lied, waving at the demoness.


    Lilith ignored her, "I have some bad news¡­ You are not going to like this."


    All of us got serious as she stepped aside to reveal Lilia, the other demoness that got Onii-sama involved in some weird space battle or whatever.


    "Oh, it''s you," Sister Diao Chan muttered a little disappointedly. "Are you going to get Master to go somewhere else again?"


    "The opposite, actually," Lilith sighed before gesturing for the other demoness to go ahead.


    "Umm¡­ I''m not sure if you remember this¡­ But Father came with me to help solve the issue with our siblings. During that time, a rift had opened up that led directly to the Abyss and my siblings got caught up in trying to contain it¡­"


    Lian Li crossed her arms, "Get to the point¡­"


    "Well¡­ It seems like my siblings weren''t able to contain them and some of the Great Ones have escaped¡­"


    "Let me guess, you wish for Master to help get rid of these Great Ones too?" Kiyomi deadpanned.


    Lilith shook her head, "No, as I said, quite the opposite actually. We''re pretty sure Mother had a hand in this as well so we want to keep Daddy away from this as much as possible. Who knows? One of those Great Ones might just be in possession of an Origin fragment and if Daddy gets rid of it, it gets absorbed or something."


    "Ok¡­ Then wat'' are ya'' ''ere for?" Eris asked in Bait''s voice.


    Lilia poked her fingers together, "That is¡­ Well¡­ All I can say is that the beacons are lit and we seek your aid."


    We looked at her weirdly, not understanding what she was talking about.


    Lilith rolled her eyes, "What she means is that every Divine being in the area is being called upon to fight those Great Ones back into the Abyss while my siblings work on resealing the gap."


    All of us then turned to look at Lian Li, Manami and Kiyomi, the three of them being the only ones who have ascended to Godhood amongst us.


    Lian Li furrowed her brows, "Tell us the truth, what kind of odds are we facing here?"


    Lilith sighed again, "Not good I''m afraid. Even gods would struggle against facing one of them and there''s two that managed to escape. If left unchecked, they would be wiping out gxies left and right and the only reason why they haven''t done so is because they areing straight for this World to find Daddy."


    "Ara? So we have to fight off some kind of cosmic monster and not let Master find out at the same time?" Manami mused.


    Both Lilia and Lilith nodded.


    Kiyomi stood up, "It''s not like we have a choice I suppose. When and where?"


    Lilith tilted her head, "Are you serious? You''re really going to fight them? You know I wouldn''t me you if you were to reject this and run away right? They are Great Ones you know? You''ll be pretty much fighting an aspect of Mother."


    "We''ve fought one before, back when one possessed a prince and appeared in the capital city," Lian Li shrugged.


    Lilith shook her head, "That''s different. They don''t have their full power because they are merely using vessels to project their existence out from the Abyss. These two have both physically and metaphysically escaped from their confines. To even gaze upon them would drive a mortal mad."


    "Then I suppose it''s a good thing we''ve never gazed upon one right? So that we can beat it without knowing we should even fear it," Lian Li growled. "To even try and disturb our time with Master deserves death. Same goes to that stalker bitch who nned all this!"


    I don''t think that''s how it works, sister Lian Li¡­ But then again, we''re not going to let some stupid tentacle monster mess with Onii-sama!


    "Cai Hong help too!" The little dragon spoke up from her bed, half buried in a pile of Master''s clothes with only her head sticking out.


    Lilith and Lilia looked at each other before turning back to us.


    Lilith nodded at us, "Alright¡­ We still have about a month or so before they reach here. We''re going to call up the other Divines so the only thing I can say is to train as much as you can before then. If Daddy gets involved in this, I have a feeling Mother would get what she wants¡­"


    With those words, the both of them disappeared from in front of us.


    Well¡­ I suppose having a cosmic horror to deal with gives me an excuse to bring out the big guns! Time to mobilise everyone and everything I have!!


    Ugh¡­ If only I can show all of this off to Onii-sama¡­ Oh! I know! I''ll make a movie out of this and show it to Onii-sama when He gets better!!

 Chapter ?1021 Yes, This Is Normal, Just Do It

    Chapter ?1021 Yes, This Is Normal, Just Do It


    (MC POV)


    "Is something wrong?" I asked.


    Diao Chan whirled around, wearing a very risque version of Lian Li''s outfit from yesterday while shing me her underwear.


    "Oh my? What could make Master ask that?"


    "Hmm¡­ Well¡­ I thought it would be one of you taking me for lessons for an entire week, not just for one day. So I guess I''m a bit surprised that Lian Li isn''t here. Did I upset her?"


    It was clear my actions yesterday were out of the norm by her reactions so I''m not sure if I really did something to upset her.


    Diao Chan giggled, "Ehehe~ Not at all, Master~ We just discussed yesterday and some of us felt that perhaps Master needed a more¡­ How should I say it? Ehehehe¡­ A more stimting lesson first? That''s why I volunteered!"


    More stimting? I suppose that''s why she''s wearing that outfit that covers almost nothing¡­


    "Ehehehe~ Does Master feel like doing anything when I do this?" Diao Chan purred, bending over so that her already short skirt lifted up to reveal that she wore nothing underneath it.


    "Hmmm¡­ Doesn''t that feel cold?" I asked.


    Diao Chan sighed before straightening up again, "Sister Lian Li is right it seems. What made Master start an orgy with us inside the bath the other day?"


    "Eh? Well, that''s because I used my omniscience to find out what you girls wanted when you entered the bath."


    "Heeeeeehh¡­ Master, no girls would like it when they know their partner isn''t into them emotionally, you know?"


    I tilted my head, "But you all seem to really enjoy it in the bath though?"


    "At first, we did, but when we knew Master was not emotionally into it, we didn''t like it as much anymore."


    Huh¡­ Was having sex always thisplicated? I guess I''m really in trouble if I don''t even realise that¡­


    "Right¡­ Then I suppose I should get my omniscience to help me with that too?" I suggested.


    Diao Chan puffed her cheeks at me, "Master¡­ Have you always been relying on your omniscience to do everything, Master?"


    Hmmm? Did I? I don''t think I did right? But¡­ Now that I think about it¡­ Why didn''t I?


    Omniscience would give me all the right answers and even help me n out exactly what to do to achieve my goals. In that case, there really isn''t any reason for me not to rely on it right?


    I mean¡­ It''s literally called omniscience, it can''t be wrong to follow it, right? So I must have used it all this while as well right?


    ¡­


    Wait, I didn''t? Then¡­ How did I go through my day to day? Did I really not use it at all? I''m at the point where I don''t think I can go through my time normally without¡­ Oh¡­ Oh damn¡­


    Damn it, is this part of Iris''s meddling as well?


    Now that I''ve started to think about it, I realised some of my memories were also changed in some way. No, it wasn''t changed, it''s like I was guided to ignore thempletely.


    I''ve never wanted to be reliant on omniscience from the start, yet I realised slowly over time, I kept relying on it more and more.


    Because of that, I wouldn''t feel weird to just keep using it and depend on it to make all my decisions for me, which would obviously result in me being less emotional and more pragmatic in dealing with things.


    Ok¡­ First¡­ Deep breaths, let''s just set omniscience aside for now and just deal with the things in front of me like normal¡­


    Oh wait. That''s the problem with me now, isn''t it? I''ve forgotten how to act normally¡­


    Argh! How far did Iris n this?!


    No, no, I can still fix this, all I need is to just remember my past again and analyse what I did to try and copy it¡­ Wait, no, that''s not how you deal with this¡­ Do you? Why didn''t I try this before? The heck is going with me?!


    "Master?" Diao chan called out worriedly.


    I sighed, "I''m fine¡­ I¡­ I just realised I''ve been doing quite a lot of things wrong and how messed up my own mind is right now."


    "Oh¡­ Umm¡­ Is that a good thing, Master?"


    I looked at her, trying my best to suppress the urge to use omniscience to tell me what I should answer her.


    "I think so¡­ Could you juste over here and face your back towards me for a moment?"


    Diao Chan was a little confused but obeyed me anyway,ing just within arms reach of me before turning around.


    From what my own mind is telling me¡­ What I should do is¡­


    I raised my hand up into the air, taking a moment to aim at my target before dropping my hand to give Diao Chan a solid, hard, smack on her posterior that echoed around the room.


    "AAAAAHHNNN~" My Witch moaned, her voice even louder than the smack.


    Her body shook while her head was thrown back, freezing up for a second before she suddenly copsed onto the ground.


    Diao Chan started panting while she shivered from the orgasm she just experienced, letting out soft moans from time to time.


    "So¡­ Did you like that?" I asked.


    She turned back to look at me with bright eyes, "Ma¡­ Master!! Yes! Yes! YEEEEESSS!! D¡­ Do it again!! Again!!!"


    I almost pulled back from her disy, part of me wondering what was wrong with her right before I caught myself.


    No, that''s not the thoughts that the usual me would have. What I would be thinking of right now should be¡­ Crap¡­ I have no idea¡­


    Umm¡­ Fuck it.


    I spanked her ass again, causing her to cry out in pleasure before she hastily materialised something from her storage ring.


    "Master! Use this next! Please! You always used to do this with me!!"


    I looked down at the wooden paddle she had just passed me. I always used this? Really?


    Whatever, it looks like I''m doing good so far so why stop now?


    I picked up the paddle and started smacking her bottom with it, alternating between her rapidly reddening cheeks while making her cry out in both pleasure and pain.


    "Unnngghh!! So goooooood!!! This is the¡­ Ungh!! The best!! Master!! Put these on me too! Tie me up!! Make me squeal like the bitch I am!!"


    She presented a rope, some bondage gear, blindfolds and even some chains¡­


    I narrowed my eyes at her, "Are you¡­ Are you sure I did all this?"


    "Yes!! Master, please don''t stop now!! You were almost going back to your old self too! You HAVE to continue!!"


    She spoke with so much conviction that I started moving without thinking. I guess my body remembers what to do since I also started tying her up instinctively.


    Once she was properly tied up, I took up the paddle again and started spanking her once more, making my Witch let out cries of pleasure that filled up the room.


    I even started whipping her after she begged me to, her cries of pleasure and pain only getting louder and louder.


    ¡­


    Hey¡­ This is rather fun.

 Chapter ?1022 To Hold Infinity

    Chapter ?1022 To Hold Infinity


    (Eris POV)


    "Ah! Harder, Master! Ah! Ah! Hnnng!!! It hurts so goooood!!"


    At least Diao Chan sounds like she''s having fun in there...


    Meanwhile, Manami, Kiyomi and Lian Li were all busy trying to improve their strength as much as possible in preparation to deal with those stupid, disgusting, totally worthless tentacle monsters that would being to ruin our time.


    The others were also busy working on trying to ascend as well while ria seemed to have gone off to do something else to prepare although she was very cryptic in her exnation that made no sense to me. The only thing I managed to understand was her saying something about a star of death or something.


    For Brendan, he decided on focusing his time on working with that vial of Origin Liquid Master had given him. If he couldprehend the liquidpletely, then we have instant Godhood on our hands and possibly a weapon that we can use against those monsters as well.


    Tsuki was also hard at work trying to ascend, swearing that she would definitely do better than ria''s ''stupid giant ball'' which really made no sense to us.


    That left me and my three other selves where we are actually attempting something pretty crazy.


    We all know that we have the lowest chance of helping Master with how slow we were progressing so we had asked Brendan to give us one of the Origin Liquids.


    "Are you sure?" The alchemist asked worriedly. "It''s true that this can grant you anything you can think of, but there''s a chance that you can also cease to exist you know? And it''s not a small chance too, I''m talking about a ny percent chance of that happening."


    "Then dats'' a ten percent chance of gettin'' Godhood? Those rates aren''t so bad," Bait mused.


    "I''m serious," Brendan admonished. "Master gave clear instructions to me on how to handle this. If I''m not careful, this could potentially destroy our world as well."


    "Natural... Master..." Lavernamented.


    I agreed, "Since this is quite literally a bottle of Master''s powers, it should be a given that such a thing is possible so why the surprise?"


    Brendan turned to me, "Then you should know that to even hold a bottle of this in your hand is already a big risk by itself, much less use it. The more I understand about what Origin is, the more I realise that we are infinitely fortunate that Master even looks at us."


    That got Denna''s attention, "Why do you say so, brother Brendan?"


    He gestured to the vial on the table, "It''s easy to say that Master is omnipotent and omniscient, but do you truly understand what it means to wield such powers?"


    I looked at the other mes before shaking our heads at Brendan.


    He raised his finger, "Consider this... You have the power to do anything you want. What would you do?"


    I shrugged, "Anything I want to do I suppose?"


    "Yes but what, exactly?"


    "I guess... Spend everyday with Master? Preferably in bed?"


    "And what if Master doesn''t want to do that?"


    "Umm... Then I guess I''ll just do something else while waiting for Master?"


    Brendan raised an eyebrow and did a twirling motion with his wrist, signalling me to borate.


    I pondered for a bit, "I guess... Maybe go out and explore a little?"


    "But why?" Brendan asked. "With your omnipotence, you would be able to make Master do anything you want. If you wanted to sleep with Him the entire day, you simply need to think and His own desires will match yours."


    "Immoral..." Laverna muttered.


    Denna nodded, "To change Master''s will just because we didn''t get what we want, this one humbly thinks such an action is uneptable."


    Brendan smirked, "But why? Who is around to stop you?"


    "Ourselves of course!" Bait stated confidently.


    "Mmm... Let''s set aside the question of how long you are able to resist that temptation for now and look at it a different way. With Omniscience, you are able to know what exactly you need to do and say to make Master spend the entire day in bed with you, would you do that then?"


    There, our opinions were split.


    Bait and I felt there wasn''t a problem with doing that while Laverna and Denna disagreed.


    "But we''re just convincing Master, aren''t we? We aren''t controlling Him," I argued.


    "Maniption..." Laverna protested, her brows furrowing.


    That was true to an extent I suppose but won''t us convincing Master meant that He wanted to do it in some way as well?


    Brendan started pacing in front of us, "And what if there are obstacles stopping you? Maybe some war broke out that required Master''s attention, causing Him to ignore you."


    "Then we''ll go stop it of course," I answered, the other three agreeing instantly.


    "How? Neither side aims for peace until the other is dead and ughtered, would you use your omnipotence to forcefully manipte them?"


    "For Master, yes."


    Brendan stopped pacing and turned to me, "When have you seen Master do such a thing?"


    We didn''t need to think.


    "Never..."


    The alchemist nodded, "Has Master ever tried to convince us to do anything?"


    "No..."


    "And let''s remember that there''s worlds out there for us to explore, would you still stay here? Or would you want to venture out and explore the other worlds?"


    The answer was obvious. When presented with a choice of infinite possibilities, we would definitely take it. But Master had chosen to stay here with us instead.


    Brendan also realised that he already got his point across so he let a smile materialise on his lips, "With all that power, all the capability, Master chose to settle down here with us. You are asking to be able to hold this power in your hands and not abuse it. Do you trust yourself with it? Because I most certainly don''t. There are days where I simply thought to just drink this and do everything I had ever wanted."


    I frowned, "So I''m guessing that you''re rejecting our request of taking a vial for ourselves?"


    Heughed, "Oh! Not at all! I''m just giving all of you a warning about the potential dangers you might face and what you could be using it for. This literally allows you to do anything, so be careful of what you wish for. It''s not even like those cursed items that grant your wishes in a convoluted way, it gives you exactly what you want but that might also be seen as a curse in some way, I suppose."


    Brendan then slid the vial wordlessly closer to us.


    Bait tilted her head at him, "Just like that?"


    "Just like that," He nodded. "Just be careful with it. Seriously. I had Master to guide me in handling this, you don''t. But I''m also not good enough to guide you in using this either."


    I went forward and took the vial in my hands, holding it carefully like I would something belonging to Master... Which I suppose it was.


    "Ok... So what do you suggest we do with it?"


    "That''s up to you, isn''t it?" Brendan chuckled. "If it was me... I would even say the safest thing to wish for right now is a room full of money. You can wish for Godhood, but if you don''t word it correctly, you might not get the kind of Godhood you want. After all, just getting a drop of Divine energy in you technically makes you Divine too."


    He then shooed us out of hisb after wishing us good luck.


    Ugh... Well, there''s four of us, how hard could it be to think of something?

 Chapter ?1023 The Fractured Mind

    Chapter ?1023 The Fractured Mind


    (Eris POV)


    I looked down at the vial of Origin liquid on the table in front of me, now that I was concentrating on it, I could definitely feel the power radiating from it.


    Like Brendan had said, it was quite intoxicating¡­


    "So¡­ What are we gonna do wit'' dis''?" Bait asked while standing beside me.


    "Careful consideration¡­" Laverna stated while looking at me.


    I nodded, "We know the risks of it, so we have to treat this thing very carefully. We also have to consider the possibility that the stalker bitch may just try to use this to her advantage."


    "This one humbly asks if it is not possible to make ourselves Goddesses directly?" Denna asked.


    "There is that, I suppose. But Master had also told us before that there is a difference between being given a power and gaining it ourselves. I think part of the warning Brendan gave us is also in consideration of that."


    The other three also nodded in agreement.


    "Then wat''? Are we jus'' gonna forget about dis'' and dump it sumwhere''?"


    "No, we just need toe up with a way to use it that won''t result in us identally destroying the world or something equally drastic."


    Denna moved closer to the vial and stared at it, "This one thinks we should consult Master first."


    "I hate to say it¡­ But in Master''s current state, I don''t think we will get a good answer from Him either¡­" I pointed out.


    Bait pped her hands together, "Hey, that''s it! Why don''t we just use it to speed up the process?!"


    The other three of us just stared at her, wondering what she was talking about.


    She rolled her eyes, "We jus'' need ta'' earn that power, right? Then we can just use it to speed up our training! Like, imagine it gives us the best condition ta'' be goddesses in less than a month or sumthin''."


    I stared at her, "Are you real? How are you the one with the great ideas?"


    She scoffed, "Hey! I''m still you ok?! Jus'' because I act like dis'' doesn''t mean I''m dumb!"


    "No, but you usually don''t use our brain to think."


    "... Tch¡­"


    I grinned at my victory and reached out to pick up the vial, feeling the power coursing through the small bottle.


    "So what are we supposed to use this for, just think about using it to speed up our ascension and drink it?"


    Denna raised her hand, "This one remembers Brendan mentioning that there was no need to drink it. Just pouring it out is enough to have it influence reality."


    "Ok, so I just pour it out while thinking about letting it speed up our ascension to the point that we will be of use against those tentacled monsters?"


    The other three nodded.


    Alright, here goes nothing I guess¡­


    Making sure that my mind was free of distractions, I concentrated on the idea before uncorking the vial and pouring the liquid on to the ground in between us.


    The liquid seemed to disappear into thin air the moment it hit the ground, not even making a sshing sound when it did.


    I emptied the entire bottle and waited¡­ And waited¡­ And waited¡­


    "Daheck, did ya'' do sumthin'' wrong or--"


    Bait didn''t get to finish her words before the world spun around us and the next thing I know, I was on the ground.


    Odd¡­ I don''t remember falling and the change in scenery was so disorienting, like it was the ground that had came up to me instead of my body falling onto the floor.


    I pushed myself up from the ground, only to realise that I was alone in the room and¡­ Why does everything look so red?


    "Bait? Laverna? Denna?" I called out both mentally and orally, only to be faced with silence.


    I''m guessing the Origin Liquid did work in some way so now I have to figure out what it actually changed. The fact that I was separated from my other selves must be one of the factors.


    Stepping out of the room, I looked up to see a red moon hanging in the sky, its size at least two or three times bigger than the moon I remembered.


    Aside from that, the courtyard still looked the same, albeit being devoid of any signs of life.


    "Master? Sisters?" I called out, though I still received no response.


    Did the Origin Liquid send us to an alternate dimension? But what are we supposed to do here? Or rather, what am I supposed to do here?


    Not liking how eerie the ce looked, I materialised my sword and stepped closer towards the centre of the courtyard, expecting something to happen.


    As though it was waiting for that exact moment, the ground beneath me shook violently and the buildings were torn to pieces before the debris were flung up into the air.


    Cracks appeared on the ground and the earth split into multiple pieces with the ground under me also shattering, leaving just enough space for me to stand on.


    I stabbed my sword into the ground and held on tightly as my piece ofnd flew up alongside the other debris, as though aiming to fly towards the moon itself.


    Right as I thought I would shoot past the clouds, the pieces started to congregate to form a floating ind in the sky, with my own piece joining the very edge of the new piece ofnd.


    Instead of forming into an exact replica of Master''s courtyard, this one was a haphazard mash of various buildings and nature that were dug up from the ground below, looking like they had fused together.


    I even recognised the building in front of me as a part of our sleeping quarters that was cut off abruptly to fuse into the pavilion in Master''s courtyard. And instead of the table and chairs inside the pavilion, a tree had instead taken their ce, growing straight through the roof like it wasn''t there.


    Now I''m not even sure if this was just a dream or some sort instead of an alternate reality.


    The thing that got my attention was the fact that another me was leaning against the tree, smiling the moment she saw me.


    I pulled my sword out from the ground and was instantly alert, the feeling she gave off told me she was not Bait, Laverna or even Denna.


    "Who are you?" I demanded.


    She chuckled at my question, "Isn''t it obvious? I am you."


    "You''re not going to say that you''re another personality of mine, are you?"


    "Oh no, I am just you. Or rather, a manifestation of the inner self of ''Eris'' if that makes any sense."


    It doesn''t but I nodded for her to go on instead.


    She grinned, "You don''t understand do you? Oh whatever, just know that I''m like your inner voice that was given form thanks to the Origin Liquid. Anyway, you''re probably wondering what''s happening right?"


    I nodded slowly, "And also why I''m here alone."


    "That''s because this is the path for you to ascend quickly. Your mind is fractured into multiple pieces to hold your other personalities which doesn''t help in your path to ascend to Godhood. So the easiest way for you¡­ Well¡­ You can guess, can''t you?"


    I narrowed my eyes at her, "What are you saying?"


    "You really want me to say it? You need to kill the others of course. Kill the others and im dominance over your own mind, that''s when you will be able to ascend! So go out there and kill those three!"


    What did she just say?!

 Chapter ?1024 Start Of Discord

    Chapter ?1024 Start Of Discord


    (Eris POV)


    "What¡­ What did you say?"


    "You heard me. Those other personalities of yours are only holding you back and before you ask, no, I am not some kind of illusion created for the sake of leading you astray. It is the truth that your mind is fragmented because of them which slows down the speed of your ascent significantly."


    "But¡­ But Master gave us a cultivation method that would help us ascend, how would that have worked if we didn''t need to kill each other? Didn''t Master also say we would ascend together?"


    She smirked at me, "Have you not realised? The thing is called ''Cosmic Discordance'' for a reason. It was always meant to sow discord in you and eventually separate you. If you want it to be faster, then the answer is to just cut those three out right now."


    I shook my head, "No, there must be some other way."


    She shrugged, "Listen to yourself. Are you really even saying that? Who is more important? Master, or those three personalities that only exist because of you?"


    I furrowed my brows at her, "Master would always be more important."


    "Then you have your answer, don''t you? If you wish to help Master during that fight, then you have to cut off what is holding you back. It''s not like those personalities of yours were real anyway."


    "What are you talking about? They are real."


    The other me rolled her eyes, "Please. Which one of you is the only one Master had named? You. The others are just figments of your own imagination given form. Without you, they wouldn''t exist either. So you can see it like you''re just returning the others into yourself."


    "And why should I trust you on this?"


    "Are you seriously asking this question again? I already told you I''m basically your inner thoughts, whatever I''m saying right now is just your own deepest desires and thoughts projected out in front of you. Deny it all you wish but what I have said so far is the truth and you know it."


    I frowned at her. I can''t say that I never had these feelings before so there''s at least some truth to her words. The feeling she''s giving off is also very simr to me as well¡­


    "And what, whose three are going to just roll over and die just because I asked them nicely?" I asked.


    She beckoned for me to follow her and I did, still a little wary about this ce.


    My ''inner thoughts'' opened the door to our room, revealing the wall on the other side waspletely gone and the area there was also in a mess just like this building.


    Unfortunately, I had no time to inspect the area as I realised that in the other corners of the floating inds were Bait, Laverna and Denna, each of them apanied by another me of their own.


    She gestured at them, "They are all being led by their own inner thoughts right now and they have no wish to disappear without a fight. Deep within themselves, they know that they are not as real as you are so the only way for them to stay by Master''s side is to make sure you are the one that disappears. Then the one who stands victorious will take your ce and continue living her life beside Master."


    I frowned, noticing that each of them were also now staring at me with their weapons drawn.


    "Did they really agree to do such a thing? To kill me and then kill each other?"


    She sighed, "What do you think their answers were when they were asked the same question about whether Master was more important?"


    I didn''t need to answer since I knew that they would pick Master as well.


    My ''inner thoughts'' then nodded at the other three, "That''s why¡­ If you wish to still exist beside Master, you better be ready to kill the other three. Otherwise, you and me¡­ We''re not going to exist in this World anymore."


    "Is the option to give up on this still on the table?" I asked.


    She stretched out her arms and gestured all around us, "This alternate space was set up by the Origin Liquid specifically for this purpose. If you believe you can break out of this reality in some other way, then you don''t even need to worry about ascending anymore."


    How annoying¡­


    If you were to ask me if I would refuse this just because I have some feelings for my other personalities, then the answer was no.


    As I had said, Master will always be the most important to me, so if I had to kill off these three just to remain by Master''s side, then I would do it without hesitation. In fact, if Master were to tell me to kill my other sisters, I would do so in a heartbeat too.


    I know for a fact that the same applied to my other sisters as well, where any of us would do anything necessary to stay by Master''s side.


    That''s why¡­ If I had to choose between keeping these three around or going back to Master, then I will abandon the three of them right this instant.


    The reason that I said it was annoying, however, was the fact that these three are intimately aware of what I can do, so it''s going to be really annoying for me to fight them.


    No matter, with the right of being beside Master on the line, I will never allow myself to fail here.


    I stepped forward with my sword drawn and so did the other three, as though we had alle to the same conclusion at the exact same time.


    "For the sake of Master, I hope you all don''t hold this against me," I called out, channelling the Quarks to set my sword aze with fire.


    "Likewise¡­" Laverna muttered, her sword encased with lightning.


    Denna bowed demurely, "This one humbly apologises in advance."


    Bait tapped the side of her sword against her neck, "Same ''ere. Seems like our time togetha'' ends ''ere huh? It''s been fun I guess."


    Nothing else needed to be said and we leapt towards each other, our des now aiming to kill.

 Chapter ?1025 The Fifth Person

    Chapter ?1025 The Fifth Person


    (Eris POV)


    My fire de shed with Denna''s fire de, both of us swinging our swords with deadly precision and dodging the other''s blows in a dance of death.


    Bait and Laverna chose to sh with each other instead, thetter fending off the other''s wild swings with a calm look on her face.


    "Aye always hated ya'' stupidly emotionless face, ya'' know that?!"


    "Always¡­ Noisy¡­ Loud¡­ Annoying¡­" Laverna deadpanned while parrying the swings from the other me.


    My attention was taken away when I had to block an overhead sh from Denna, the demure version of me not holding back her blows at all.


    "So¡­ Did you actually also secretly despise me as well?" I asked, straining to push back against her sword.


    "No. This one merely thinks my humble self is more suited to stay by Master''s side. You are unhinged, Bait is too noisy and Laverna is too passive. Only this one is suitable to serve Master amongst the four of us."


    "Huh, I never thought you were the arrogant one."


    "This one is merely stating facts."


    I sidestepped her thrust and flicked my wrist to try and slice her neck, only to hit nothing as she had already expected such an attack and ducked her head to avoid it.


    Raising my arm to my chest, I held it there just in time to block the elbow strike she threw at me before she even moved, something I already knew she would already do.


    Her sword came shing back at me from behind and it was my turn to spin out of the way to avoid her attack, taking the chance to fire off a quick fire de at Denna as I did so.


    She barely batted an eye at the attack as she sliced it apart with her own me sword before chasing after me with a sword thrust.


    Flicking my wrist once again, I deflected the sword thrust away with the t of my de before trying to kick her feet out from under her.


    Denna knew that attack wasing since she was already in the midst of sidestepping me even before I moved.


    I was about to do a follow up sh when I felt the winding from behind me and ducked, just in time to have the air de shot out from Bait miss me by mere inches.


    Turning back, I raised my sword to block Laverna''s sword from cleaving me in two, the passive version of me pressing down with all her might.


    "What now? The two of you decided to make love instead of war?" I asked.


    "Temporary truce¡­" She muttered before pulling back to allow Bait to stab at me.


    I cursed under my breath as I leapt back to avoid her.


    If it''s one on one, I can still handle it and turn the fight into a stalemate at least, but if the three of them were to gang up on me, then I definitely stood no chance.


    "Isn''t the process of this fight skewered? Shouldn''t you three fight amongst yourselves and the winner fight me instead?" I asked, moving to a ce where I can see all three of them.


    "Nah, we think it makes much more sense ta'' kill ya'' first. You''re da'' biggest threat amongst all of us!" Bait smirked.


    "To hear my other personality say that, I don''t know if I should be ttered?" I giggled.


    Laverna narrowed her eyes at me, "Master named¡­ You¡­"


    I grinned, "Oh? Is that what the fifth personality has been using to get you to kill me?"


    All of us looked up, seeing another me floating up in the sky and looking down at us.


    "OH? i WOULD aSK WHAT GAVE mE AWAY? I WAS SUre I KEPT MYSELF HIDDEN aWAY PERFECTlY."


    "Haaaa? It''s not like it''s ya'' first time taking over our body, why are ya'' acting so surprised? You think jus'' because you talk a little softly we wouldn''t recognise ya''?!" Bait grumbled.


    "Ho? I SUPPOSE THAT IS TrUE, IT''S BEEN a LONG TImE SiNCE I LAST CAME OUT AFTER ALL."


    Laverna narrowed her eyes at her, "Set up¡­?"


    "OH, IT''S MOST DeFENITELY NOT SOME SET UP BY ME I ASSURE YOU. EveN I WAS rATHER SURPRISED By THIS TURN oF EVEnTS YOU SeE. THE ORIGIN LIQUId HAD CERTAIiNLY GIVeN Us THIS SPACE TO ACCELERATE OUR ASCENSION."


    "So this one assumes that the real objective is to kill you and not each other?" Denna asked while coating her de with fire Quarks.


    "iS THAT WHAT YOU THInK? It IS STILL A FACT ThAT YOUR MIND IS STILL FRAGMeNTeD WITH THE FOUR OF YOU AROUnd, HOW WOULD YOU DEAL WITH THAT EVEN WITHOUT ME?"


    "Deal with¡­ Later¡­" Laverna whispered, coating her own sword with lightning quarks.


    Yeah, there had always been more than four of us in this body. This bitch is the unnamed one whoes out when she gets really pissed off.


    She also just so happens to be the only one amongst us who was unwilling to share Master amongst all of us, so she had been hiding herself in order to find the best chance to get rid of us all this while.


    The reason she speaks like that is because she''s basically a mash of all four of usbined together, that''s why it''s not incorrect to say that she''s my inner voice as well.


    I took the chance to turn to the other three, "Seriously though, were you three really trying to kill me back then? I sensed a lot of killing intent! I thought we were just warming up to fight the real enemy?!"


    Bait shrugged, "Hey, if ya'' that weak, then you shoulda'' jus'' died then. That woulda'' saved us da'' trouble of sharing Master with one more person!"


    "This one also thinks it would be better with one less person. That way this one doesn''t need to wait as long to make love with Master."


    "Agreed¡­"


    These damn bitches¡­ Did they all forget that Master was the one who created me?


    Whatever, you girls are just jealous that Master embraces me first before all of you! I swear, once I get out of here, I''m going to go straight to Master and have Him make love to me the entire night without any of you! Then I''ll tell Him that you have been bullying me, see what He does ten!


    But first things first, we have to get rid of this parasite bitch that has overstayed her wee in our body!

 Chapter ?1026 Theres More Of Us?

    Chapter ?1026 There''s More Of Us?


    (Eris POV)


    Even though it was a four against one, this parasite still managed to hold her own against us.


    It was not much of a surprise since she''s a manifestation of all four of usbined so she knew us more than we knew each other.


    She was even able to use four elements at once and with seemingly much better control than any of us, not to mention her sword skills were also basically abination of ours as well.


    In other words, this parasite is a fucking bitch.


    "Fuckin'' bitch using us to make herself stronger!" Bait mimicked my thoughts, ducking underneath the st of fire that came from the parasite.


    Laverna tried to take that chance to attack the parasite but she deftly deflected her attack and also Denna''s without even looking at them.


    The way that she was casually just parrying and avoiding our blows like it was nothing was starting to get on my nerves.


    She even had the audacity to yawn at us, "ThIS IS GeTTING A lITTlE BoRING, IS thIS THe EXTENT OF WHAT YOU GIrLS ARe CAPABLE OF? I EXPECTED MORE."


    "You talk awfully big for someone who basically benefited from our hard work," I pointed out while shing my de at her neck.


    She barely moved as her wrist flicked back to parry my attack away with an infuriatingly casual air.


    "WAS I NOt COheREnT eNOUgH? I AM ALL oF YOU. WHAt YOU ARE ABLE TO DO i aM ALSO ABLE to DO. I AM YOU BUT BETTEr!"


    "This one humbly disagrees. You have yet to even be acknowledged by Master, how can you even im to be better than we are? In fact, doesn''t that make you a fake?"


    "I AM REEEAAAALLL!!!" The parasite let out a roar which sted all of us back from her.


    "Pissed¡­" Laverna muttered.


    Bait scowled at her, "Ya think? ''Aye thought she was jus'' hungry!"


    I raised up my sword again just as the parasite leapt towards us to sh at me, her face contorted in rage.


    Despite me being able to catch her de with mine, I was still thrown back from the force of her attack.


    The other three weren''t unscathed either as the shockwave was also enough to send them flying away from her.


    Damn¡­ Looks like she got really triggered by thatment. The fact that she really wasn''t acknowledged by Master must have been an especially sore spot for her. Is she going through an existential crisis now?


    She flew towards me with her sword raised to sh at my neck again and this time I did not try to parry it, knowing she was already much stronger physically than I was.


    Instead, I used the t of my de to alter its course partially, just enough for me to duck my head and avoid the fatal blow.


    Bait came up from behind her, her entire body wrapped in mes as she shed her fire de at the parasite''s back, scoring the very first hit on her in our fight.


    However, that only served to make her more annoyed as she turned around and kicked the other me in the chest.


    If it wasn''t because of the fact she had transformed herself into fire, her chest would have most likely been decimated by the force of that blow. However, it was still enough to st her away to crash into one of the buildings nearby.


    Denna and Laverna leapt at her from both sides, the former taking the form of water while thetter taking on lightning.


    Both of them shed their elemental des at the parasite, giving her the barest of cuts on her arm before they too, were sted away with a kick each.


    I finished my preparations and turned myself into an earthen form, my body breaking apart to harden into stone and earth.


    I reared back my fist and gave her face a punch of my own, my enhanced strength managing to make her jerk her head slightly before the parasite was ring back at me again.


    An explosive force exploded from my chest as I found my world being spun around, taking a moment more before I realised I was also kicked away before I smashed back down onto the ground.


    "Fuck! How are we suppos''d to beat ''er?! She can take on all o'' us even in our elemental form!" Bait screamed, firing off des of fire that she easily deflected. "We need''a miracle!!"


    That parasite is already this strong with using her physical strength alone, if she were to use any of the elemental de techniques, I think we would be finished. Are we really going to let this bitch take over our body?


    Of course not.


    She rushed towards us again and, as one, the four of us let loose a st of our own elemental des.


    With the four of us together, it''s obvious that the power of friendship will prevail against he--


    She shrugged off our attacks and mmed straight into us, once again sending us flying away.


    I barely recovered in time to avoid an air de that almost took my head, the other three also rolling away from her as she rained down shes at each of us.


    As though fed up with how we are running away, she flew up into the sky and shed her sword behind her, tearing open a hole in the space itself.


    From that tear, a giant meteor flew out of it and started crashing down on top of us.


    Denna bit her thumb, "She even stole this move from Mester¡­ This one truly feels vexed¡­"


    I''m more curious about how this parasite even managed to do that but now is not the time to think about that.


    The four of us encased our swords with our own Elemental Quarks before shooting them out towards the meteor, expecting to cut it into pieces.


    Except¡­ It didn''t¡­ And our attacks just bounced off its surface.


    "Hmm¡­ This one supposes this is as far as we can go¡­" Denna sighed in defeat, her sword dropping to her side.


    I was just about to tell her off for giving up when a metallic ''ping'' resounded through the air, right before the meteor was cut into two to split apart and fall away from the floating ind we were on.


    Right then, another mended in front of us with her back facing us.


    "Looks like you girls are in a pickle! Allow me to assist!!" She announced cheerily.


    I blinked at her, I don''t think we have more than five personalities, do we? Did a new one awaken?


    "Umm¡­ Who are you?" I asked.


    She grinned and gave me a thumbs up, "I''m you from a Universe where I never pursued Godhood and honed only my de under Master!"


    Wait¡­ What?


    Another me suddenly appeared out of thin air beside her, "And I''m from a Universe where Master stopped taking in any more disciples after me."


    "And I''m from the Universe where Master chose to leave with that stalker bitch!" A long haired version of me also appeared beside her.


    That was the signal for even more versions of me to appear all around us, forming a literal army of myself, each of them iming to be from a different Universe.


    What in the world is going on?!

 Chapter ?1027 The Cup Was Already Full

    Chapter ?1027 The Cup Was Already Full


    (Eris POV)


    "Wait, did you say another Universe?!" I asked.


    All of them turned to me at once and nodded, "That''s right!"


    "There''s¡­ There''s other Universes?"


    Another me who was wrapped up in golden robes with her hair tied up in a ponytail stepped beside me, "Indeed. Master seems to have opened the way for parallel Universes to appear somehow."


    "Whaddaya mean ''somehow''?! Isn''t dis'' a big deal?! An'' who are ya''?!" Bait roared.


    She nodded at her, "I''m from a Universe where I was Master''s only disciple. I do not know the details, but from what I figured out, it seems like the divergence happened when Master was ying hide and seek or something with a loli dragon in your Universe."


    What? You mean the time Master was ying with Cai Hong? What did Master do to even result in the creation of parallel Universes?!


    Then again¡­ After what Brendan told us about what Master was capable of¡­ I don''t think it''s that far-fetched to think Master wouldn''t have just inadvertently created another Universe while ying hide and seek¡­ Did He think Cai Hong was hiding in another Universe?


    Also¡­


    I turned to re at her, "Do you mean there are multiple Masters right now?"


    "Yes and no¡­ It''s a ratherplicated story but let''s talk after we deal with that parasite first, shall we?"


    I turned back to see the parasite shing a hole in the space again, this time summoning even more meteors to shoot towards us.


    But unlike just now, there were more than a hundred versions of me who easily went up and cut the giant rocks apart without breaking a sweat.


    Why is it when you meet an alternate version of yourself, they just seem to always be cooler or better than you somehow?


    The parasite let out a feral roar and tried to use the same trick again, only for the one who imed to be Master''s only disciple to disappear from my side and reappear behind her.


    The only thing I managed to catch was her sheathing her de back in the scabbard on her waist.


    In the next second, the parasite had her head separated from her body before bursting into mes, her fleshpletely incinerated into ashes by the fire.


    We watched as the ashes ked away before disappearing without a trace, the holes she had cut open to summon the meteors quickly closed up as though they were never there.


    "Jus'' like dat'' huh?" Bait scoffed, releasing her elemental form to return back to her original body.


    The rest of us followed suit and the multiple other Erises who im to be from alternate Universes gathered in front of us.


    Bait pointed a finger at them, "Ok, start talkin''. Wat'' in the world is goin'' on ''ere?!"


    The first one who appeared before us ced her hands on her hips while shing a blindingly bright smile at us, "We told you! We are you from other Universes!"


    "That is precisely the thing we don''t get," I stepped in. "I think I remember Master mentioning that there was only one Universe?"


    She nodded, "That is correct. As much as we hate to admit it, your Universe is the main one, but it seems like things have happened that created multiple branching Universes."


    Laverna stepped beside me, "Exin¡­"


    The one who imed toe from a Universe where Master stopped taking in more disciples held up her hand, "Hold on a moment, I just have one question. Do you¡­ Actually have multiple personalities?"


    The four of us looked at each other before nodding.


    "Don''t any of you?" I asked, a little perplexed. "I would assume you did with how you were all aware of that parasite."


    All of them shook their heads.


    "We thought she was just another alternate version of us that went crazy in another Universe and came here," The swordswoman version of me exined.


    I raised my hands, "Ok, ok¡­ Let''s just get over the fact that there are multiple Universes now. The question is how?"


    The me who came from a Universe where Master left with that stalker bitch huffed, "We don''t know the specifics exactly, but a number of us came to realise the existence of parallel Universes when our Master started acting weirdly. Then we discovered how to break ourselves into a pseudo mirror World that linked all of us together."


    The one in golden robes nodded, "It was there that we found out that all of our Universe was linked with yours at the very centre. We figured that it was something that happened in your Universe that triggered this."


    "How many Universes are there?" Denna asked.


    "Parallel Universes, not Universes," Another one corrected. "Those two are quite different. There is still just one Universe but there''s theoretically an infinite number of parallel Universes."


    I wanted to ask why these two are different but I decided it didn''t really matter to the situation at hand right now.


    Instead, I asked, "And how did you know it was something to do with Master ying hide and seek with Cai Hong?"


    "For our Universe, we know that we have existed from the very beginning since a number of us are able to look into the past. But for your Universe, we can only see up till the moment your Master started ying hide and seek with Cai Hong."


    "Ooooook¡­ So wat'' da hell do ya want from us? Ya'' said your Masters were acting weird, if ya'' hoping for any ''elp from us then tough luck! Ours is also acting all weird because of dat'' stalker biatch!"


    Another me came forward, this one looking the weirdest considering she was dressed in a long white robe while wearing thick sses on her face, "Yes. We know that. And we believe it is here that we can fix everything too."


    She snapped her fingers and a wall appeared with some kind of white coloured board on it. A thick line was drawn from the left most side of the board to the right most side of the board with small paths branching out from it.


    "We believe that just like how you have been fragmented in your mind to have those split personalities of yours, Master is also experiencing the same thing except His mind has been fractured and spread out across parallel Universes instead. This is all due to Him absorbing those Origin fragments."


    I frowned, "But how could that be possible? Master had mentioned that he felt moreplete and whole after absorbing more of them?"


    She gave me a sad smile, "What happens when you fill a cup that was already full of water with more water?"


    "Don''t tell me¡­ Master was never missing anything from the start?"


    "Yes and no¡­ Those Origin fragments did not contain the same Origin that Master had lost but more of it¡­"


    Denna furrowed her brows, "This one does not understand¡­ How do you even have more Origin? This one does not believe anyone can just get more Origin?"


    "No one said those Origin fragments were filled with nothing but Origin."


    All of us then instantly knew what she meant.


    That stalker bitch!!!!

 Chapter ?1028 Those Universes Look Interesting...

    Chapter ?1028 Those Universes Look Interesting...


    (MC POV)


    I came out from my room, smoothening my clothes unnecessarily after having that very¡­ Informative session with Diao Chan.


    I say unnecessarily since Xun Guan was still acting as my clothes so she always made sure my clothing was immacte without me needing to do anything in the first ce.


    "Ara, ara? That was quite a long lesson, Master~" Manami noted when she saw me. "Where is Diao Chan?"


    "She''s¡­ Well¡­ She''s recovering inside right now."


    Manami peeked through my open door to see Diao Chanying on the groundpletely naked with her legs spread wide apart, her body covered with proof of our lovemaking while a very satisfied expression adorned her face.


    "Ufufufu~ It seems like she really enjoyed herself, Master~ How are you feeling now?"


    Hmm? Why is Manami asking this question? Do I look like I''m in distress or something? Or does something look off about me? I don''t get it?


    Then I realised after a short while that she was referring to how I had changed because of the Origin fragments, can''t believe I''m losing focus like that. It feels like I''m at different ces at once¡­


    "I''m fine, Manami. I can''t say I''ve fully recovered yet, I suppose¡­ But there''s no need to worry about me, really."


    Manami gave me a look that showed me she didn''t believe that one bit but smiled at me regardless, "Ufufufu~ That is good to hear, Master~"


    I then turned back to look at my courtyard, only to notice that a few people were missing.


    "Umm¡­ Manami? Where''s Eris and ria?"


    "Ara, ara? ria said that she would be going back to herb back at her ce to prepare something. And as for Eris¡­ Ara? Now that Master mentioned it, she''s been missing for a while now."


    I frowned, "Missing? Where was shest¡­ Oh wait, I can just use my omniscience to find her. Guess I''ll do that."


    I closed my eyes and focused on finding Eris and--


    ¡­


    "See anything, Master?"


    I opened my eyes and I was staring out to the ocean with Eris standing beside me, all dressed up in a pirate outfit and grinning at me.


    I smiled at her, having picked her up from the bandits, the both of us went ahead to start a pirate crew to look for the fabled treasure of the previous pirate god. With our crew, we have fought through a multitude of other pirates that were after the same goal and--


    Wait a minute? What the heck?


    Where the hell am I? I''m looking for Eris! Bring me to Eris! Omniscience!!


    ¡­


    I opened my eyes again and this time I''m¡­ In a throne room?


    "Master, with the execution of the Royal Family, Master is now King of the Beiyang continent!"


    Ah yes, we decided to stage a coup against the Royal Family to crown me King. Now Eris is serving as my right hand and¡­ What the fuck?!


    This isn''t right either! I said bring me to Eris!!


    ¡­


    "Master! We have an order of a cafe auit and twotte mhiatos!" Eris called out while wearing her waitress uniform.


    "Coming right up!" I called back instinctively, already pulling out cups from the holders to prepare the drinks.


    It''s the peak hour in our little cafe right now so I have to remember to also make sure the pastries are all in order otherwise it''s going to be problematic if we run out at the worst of times. Thankfully Eris is manning the floor today so I can ask--


    What the heck is going on?!!!


    Bring me back!!


    ¡­


    I gasped and found Manami looking at me with concern.


    "Master? What happened?" She asked, her tails curling around me protectively.


    "That¡­ Wait¡­ No¡­ What is this? Why are there parallel universes? Since when?! I was pretty sure there was only one before this! Omniscience!"


    Omniscience showed me the scene where I was searching for Cai Hong and tried to find her in alternate dimensions. Failing that, I started creating alternate universes just to find if she had made one to hide herself in, creating entire branches of parallel universes to start manifesting themselves from that one decision alone.


    I could see now that Origin energy had seeped out from me and spread itself out throughout the space of reality, flowing out to seep into all those universes.


    Has this¡­ Has this happened before?


    ¡­


    Oh, it has. And what happens if I were to destroy all the other universes to leave just this one universe?


    ¡­


    The Origin energy would either form new Origin fragments and crash back into our universe or flow back into me, which might worsen my condition or even cause this universe to copse and destroy everything.


    Ok¡­ So if I wanted to deal with this, I''ll need to do¡­ Hold on a fucking minute. I''m supposed to be omnipotent aren''t I?! Can''t I just make it such that this wouldn''t happen?!


    ¡­


    Oh, I can¡­ I just never thought about it. Ok, my bad.


    So I can just do this with no consequences, so let''s just¡­ Eh? Eris is currently caught up in the space between universes and found alternate versions of herself? What the heck was she even doing for that to happen?


    ¡­


    Oh, she''s looking to ascend huh. I guess that makes sense, she''s practising Cosmic Discordance after all so I guess it''s also partly because of her that this happened.


    If she manages to ascend and gainplete control over her domain, she might actually be able to merge the other parallel universes into one and this problem will solve itself.


    Cool, that just means I can leave this problem alone.


    Ok, good, let''s just move on then. What was I doing again? Oh right.


    "So did I miss anything?" I asked Manami who was still wrapping me up in her tails.


    She looked like she was taking a moment to look over me to check if I was really ok before she nodded, "Ara? Not really Master. It does look like Master got better I suppose."


    "I know. Anyway, Eris seems to be in the midst of her own ascension so you don''t need to worry about her. On the other hand, let''s get ready for our bath."


    "Ara, ara? I can''t wait then, Master~ Ufufufu~"


    Mmhmm¡­ Yeap. No problem at all.


    Parallel universes? That''s just like another Monday thing, I''m sure it''ll sort itself outter on.


    ¡­


    Those other universes actually look quite interesting though¡­ Maybe I''ll just take a peek at themter?

 Chapter ?1029 We Need To Synchronise

    Chapter ?1029 We Need To Synchronise


    (Eris POV)


    I looked at my other personalities as we stood a distance away from the alternate versions of me, having asked to be given some space to discuss this amongst myself.


    "First things first¡­ Do you all actually despise me or something?" I asked.


    Bait raised an eyebrow at me, "Bitch, we''ve ''ad sex with each other when Master isn''t around. Ya'' think I''m some loose girl that''ll fuck anyone?"


    Denna giggled, "Indeed¡­ Although if this one was presented a choice of being allowed to¡­ Cut down somepetition for Master''s attention¡­ This one will not hesitate, even if it''s you."


    Laverna also nodded in agreement.


    Fair enough, because I''ll do exactly the same.


    They may be different personalities but they are still me at the core, as evidenced by the multitudes of me that are in front of us.


    "Ok, so what do you all think about our current situation?"


    "Ya mean ''sides from being downright pissed surprised?" Bait grumbled. "I mean, how are we s''pposed to react when we know there''s like a bajillion different versions of us out dere''?!"


    I suppose that''s one way to put it. The good thing is that we basically received confirmation from them that we are technically the real ones since we belong to the so-called main Universe.


    "Putting that aside¡­ That parasite is dead huh?" I mused.


    "Anticlimactic¡­" Laverna agreed.


    I then pointed out the next most important question, "But do we trust them?"


    Denna tilted her head at me, "What do you mean?"


    "If it was me and I found out that I don''t belong in the main Universe with Master¡­ Obviously I would want to go to where Master really is right? And judging by the fact that they are here¡­ I assume something happened to their version of Master which made them seek out ours."


    The other three narrowed their eyes the moment they heard my words, knowing that that would be something they would do as well.


    "Let''s just talk to them first," I suggested. "If they turn out to be hostile¡­ We split."


    Bait snorted, "Ya think we can outrun those guys? No offence, but aye'' don''t think we can even stand up to ''em."


    Denna nodded, "This one hates to agree, but this one humbly thinks we stand no chance if we faced them in openbat."


    "We''ll just y by ear," I decided before turning to walk back towards the other versions of me.


    I looked at them, "I would like to ask, what exactly are you all after? Knowing myself, I wouldn''t just cross to an alternate Universe to help another me out of the goodness of my heart."


    The one who had trained herself to be a swordswoman grinned at me, "You are right of course. You''re all probably being cautious of us thinking we''re here to kill you to take your ce right?"


    So they already know huh¡­


    I slowly slid my hand towards the sword on my hip, only to get the feeling of a cold, metallic de pressing against my nape when I blinked.


    Her grin turned into a smirk as she tapped her de against my shoulder, "Trust me, if we wanted you dead, we would have killed you long ago. But no, we are not here for that."


    I didn''t even see her move¡­


    Getting the hint, I moved my hand away from my sword and she returned her de back to her sheathe casually.


    She continued, "We have no wish of recing you in this Universe. We love our Universe''s Master and will never rece Him for anyone else. I know your Master is facing some problems right now, but would you take another version of Master to rece Him?"


    "No," All four of us replied immediately.


    Even if it might be Master¡­ Those versions of Master had lived a different kind of lifepared to the one we know and we won''t just ept another version of Him just because they have the same face.


    There is only one Master for us.


    The swordswoman version of myself grinned, "Then you know you have nothing to worry about us."


    I really, really doubt that¡­ They can only say this because they have yet to meet our Master yet. If I had fallen for our version of Master, who is to say they won''t? I can bet my life savings that the moment theyy their eyes on our Master, they''re going to throw this argument out the window.


    Still¡­ I should just nod along for now.


    Denna stepped beside me, "In that case, could this one humbly ask what is the purpose of you alling here? What are you looking to achieve?"


    "Well, we want our own versions of Master back¡­ Ours have been directly affected by the Master of your Universe before they started behaving erratically."


    I turned to look at the one who imed that her Master chose to follow the stalker bitch.


    She nodded without me even asking anything, "Even mine, yes. Master chose to follow her, but we were brought along as well¡­ Until one day he just abandoned us."


    "Hol'' up! Does that mean there''s multiple versions of that stalker bitch too?!" Bait interrupted.


    The one who is Master''s only disciple shook her head, "It does not seem that way. For some of us, she doesn''t really show up in their Universe while for others she is present almost all the time. But we found out that she always came in and left at a different time, meaning there is only one of her and she''s been jumping through the Universes."


    "That bitch!!" I roared, punching a nearby wall and blowing it into pieces. "Didn''t Master tell her to stop all her ns of returning Him back to his past self?!!"


    Laverna frowned, "Alternate Universe¡­"


    "This one thinks she is using the loophole of that order by influencing Master''s alternate selves instead¡­ But what would that achieve?"


    Another version of me sighed, "We told you didn''t we? Those versions of Master still came from the same person. Right now His mind is fractured but if they were all to synchronise their wants together, it could even affect your version of Master."


    "Isn''t that still a n to get Master to turn back to His original self too? That means she''s disobeying Master intentionally!" I argued.


    Another me shook her head, "There is one thing we know for sure though, that stalker bitch will never do anything to go directly against Master. What we presume is that she''s trying to make Master wish for it Himself by experiencing the mentality of his past self through alternate Universes."


    I stomped my foot in frustration, "Ok, then what should we do?! Go and fight her?"


    "No, we wouldn''t even be able to touch her sleeve. What we need to do is let Master know about it and have Him stop her again. That way, our version of Master could also return back to their normal selves."


    "Alright! Then wat'' are we waitin'' for?! Let''s go!"


    Laverna sighed, "Imbecile¡­ Trapped¡­"


    That''s right¡­ This space was made in mind where I had to reform my fractured mind or something, how do I do that without killing the other three? Or is that really the only way?


    I turned to the others versions of me, "How did you even get inside here?"


    Another me grinned, "We travelled using you as a medium of course. It''s easy to get in but difficult to get out. But not to worry, we have an idea of what you need to do."


    I tilted my head and wondered what method it could be.


    "You four just need to orgasm until you experience the same pleasure together!"


    ¡­


    Haaaaa?!

 Chapter ?1030 Perfect Synchronisation (*RRR)

    Chapter ?1030 Perfect Synchronisation (*RRR)


    (Eris POV)


    "Sorry, I think I misheard you¡­ Did you say we need to¡­ Orgasm? Together?" I asked.


    The other me nodded, "That''s right. When you experience the pleasure together, that exact moment when you orgasm is also when your mind would be synchronised, fulfilling the requirement of getting all of us out of here! Then we can just find your Master and get everything fixed!"


    The four of us made the exact same face of incredulity at them.


    "Waddafak are ya'' even on about?! Whatever drugs ur'' takin'' I want some of it!" Bait growled.


    Denna raised her hand, "Actually, this one thinks it makes a little sense¡­"


    All of us turned to look at the demure personality of me.


    She lifted a finger to get our attention, "Think about it. When we climax, our minds are only filled with thoughts of Master and also of pleasure, it''s the one time where all of our feelings, minds and body are truly synchronised. This is indeed the best way to do this aside from having the other three eliminated."


    "That''s right!" The swordswoman version of me grinned. "That''s why let''s get to work!"


    As if on cue, all of them reached up and stripped off their clothes in a flourish, leaving them all stark naked in front of us.


    "What¡­ Purpose¡­?" Laverna asked, narrowing her eyes at the naked versions of me.


    The alternate version of me grinned, "We''re here to help you get off! No one knows you better than yourself right? Umm¡­ Except Master of course but that''s besides the point. Anyway, we''ve practised with each other for this so you can leave it to us!"


    What?


    Before I could react, I was down on my back and also stripped naked with another version of me straddling my waist.


    "Wha¡­ What are you doing?!" I screamed, pushing her off. "You think just because you''re all me from another Universe you get to fuck me? I only sleep with my sisters and Master!"


    The versions of me giggled, "Don''t worry, we all know what you would and would not ept. There won''t be any pration at all, just let us do all the work."


    I didn''t get a chance to protest again when one of them spread my legs wide open and dove face first into my cunny.


    I gasped as the cool sensation of her tongue on my clit caused a shiver of pleasure to go down my spine.


    Her tongue flicked against my love button before her entire mouth mped over it, gently nibbling and suckling on my clit like a tit.


    As if that wasn''t enough, her hands started running along the sides of my thighs softly, intensifying the pleasure that was currently assaulting my senses.


    How¡­ How does she know my sensitive spots?!


    Oh wait¡­ she''s me¡­ Of course she knows what would get me off¡­ Nnngghh!! So¡­ So goood¡­


    I turned to see my other personalities also getting the same treatment, each of them being serviced by a different version of me.


    Bait was still trying to resist so there were three other versions of me holding her down while another me positioned herself in between her legs to eat her out.


    Laverna had seemed to already ept this arrangement and was even rubbing her pussy against the face of the one giving her cunnilingus, her moansing out as soft gasps.


    Denna was a little shy but her legs were still wrapped around the alternate me that was in between her legs, letting out soft delicate moans of pleasure.


    My view of them was blocked when a long haired version of me appeared beside me, giving me an impish smile before she descended onto my chest.


    "Just rx, let us handle everything~" She purred.


    I moaned as she took my nipple into her mouth and began suckling on it, causing my hips to raise as I started rubbing my clit against the one who was eating me out.


    There was a loud moan and I realised Laverna came first, her soft whispers of pleasure loud enough to even be heard from where I was.


    "Cum¡­ Cumminnnnngg¡­"


    That did not deter the others as they merely continued their ministrations on us like it didn''t happen. It was only then that I realised they were going to continuously make us cum over and over again until our orgasms match up.


    I wanted to protest but another pair of lipstched over my other nipple, suckling on it gently just like how I liked it.


    "No! Nooo! NOOO!! STOOOOP! I''m¡­ I''m cummiiiiiiing!!!"


    Bait''s scream drowned out Laverna''s moans as she came next, the crude personality of mine orgasming violently as she bucked her hips and arched her back, her entire body shaking in pleasure even as the one between her legs continued to suck on her clit.


    That made her a little morepliant as the others could finally move on to start pleasuring her other areas instead of holding her down, two of them immediately going for her boobs while the other one started kissing her neck.


    I gasped as I felt a tonguep against my pussy, my body shivering from the contact even as my clit continued to be sucked on.


    Looking down, I found two versions of me franticallypping away at my cunt, one of them concentrating on my clit while the other focused on my entrance. It felt too good.


    "Wait¡­ Wait¡­ Slow down¡­" I gasped, feeling a very familiar feeling building up in my loins. "I think¡­ I think I''m going to¡­ AHHHH!!"


    My vision blurred as I screamed out my pleasures, mildly aware that I was squirting my juices out from between my legs and drenching the two girls underneath me.


    Neither of them stopped though, their tongues stillpping away at my pussy even while I was still cumming.


    "This¡­ This one is¡­. Nnnnnngghhh!!"


    My own screams were joined by Denna''s as she came as well, her limbs wrapping around whoever she could grab onto at that point of time.


    No time was given to us to rest as the alternate versions of me continued to pleasure us sexually, making each of us cum again and again as they tried to match up the timings of our orgasms.


    By now, several other versions of me had also decided to join in the fun, seeking each other out and making love to each other. One of them even came to me and started scissoring me to give those two a rest, her own pussy rubbing against mine as she rocked her hips back and forth.


    I''ve lost count of how many times I came, but eventually, right as I started feeling light headed from the pleasure from my umpteenth orgasm, I felt the world around us shift and my senses transcended space itself.


    I was ascending.

 Chapter ?1031 Welcome To Our Universe, Grab A Chair

    Chapter ?1031 Wee To Our Universe, Grab A Chair


    (MC POV)


    I was in the midst of drying Cai Hong''s hair with a towel after our bath when the space above my courtyard cracked open and Eris fell out of the hole.


    A split secondter, Bait, Denna and Laverna also followed suit, all of themnding in a heap in the middle of my courtyard.


    The crack then widened and the alternate versions of Eris also fell out,nding right on top of my swordswomen who didn''t get a chance to escape before they got buried under them.


    "Ge''off!!" Bait screamed from somewhere under the pile.


    All the rest of my disciples were staring at the scene with wide eyes, though I don''t understand why they were so surprised about it. They''re just Eris from alternate universes, no big deal.


    Or is it due to the fact that all of them were naked?


    The pile of Eris eventually managed to separate themselves, only to gasp aloud when they saw me.


    "MAAAAASSSTEEEERR!!!" They screamed, all of them immediately running up to me and trying to hug me.


    Our version of Eris and her three personalities immediately appeared in between us to block their way.


    "Bac''off, Master is ours! Didn''t y''all say that ya'' wouldn''t be attached to our Master?!!"


    "Yeah! Don''t give us the excuse that you became attached to our Master and want to stay hereter!"


    "Distance¡­"


    "This one also humbly requests you all not to approach our Master so casually."


    The other Erises skidded to a stop and started arguing with them while the rest of my disciples got even more confused over the situation.


    Cai Hong looked up at me while cutely sucking on her finger, "Papa¡­ More big sister Eris?"


    "Mmm¡­ There does seem to be many of them aren''t there? Now hold still while I do your hair."


    "Okies~"


    Lian Li came up to me with the other girls in tow, "Master¡­ What''s going on? Why are there suddenly so many Eris?"


    "Hmm? Those are just Eris from alternate universes. I believe they''re here to ask me for help or something. Oh, Eris also ascended by the way. She''s the Goddess of Paths now."


    "E¡­ Eh? Alternate¡­ Universes? Goddess of Paths?"


    "Yes. When one has decisions to make, it creates diverging paths. She can influence those paths and the oues of those paths to a certain extent."


    I guess you could say that she''s sort of like a goddess of fate in a sense. The four personalities of hers can control the results of a choice in any way they deem fit.


    If a person was presented with a choice whether to go right or left, Eris could determine the results of their choice no matter what it may be, even the choice itself if she really wanted to.


    In other words, she''s like chaos manifested, really fitting for her even if I do say so myself.


    Then again, I suppose this would be the expected oue considering what she was cultivating in the first ce.


    I was brought out of my musings when Brendan raised his hand, "Umm¡­ Master? What is this about alternate Universes?"


    I tilted my head at him, "Hmm? I don''t understand your question? It''s exactly what it means? There are alternate universes."


    "Ara? Didn''t Master mention that there was only one Universe before?" Manami asked.


    "Well, that was true until recently. Apparently I had identally created branching paths that allowed parallel universes to be created some time ago, so alternate universes exist now."


    Kiyomi turned to look at the group of Erises that were still arguing with our version of Eris, "Should we be concerned about this, Master? Would alternate versions of ourselves also show up one day?"


    I shrugged, "Hard to say but I wouldn''t discount that possibility. Although it''s also possible for all the alternate universe to cease to exist one day as well."


    Diao Chan gasped, "Does that also mean that there is more than one Master out there as well?"


    "Mmm¡­ Yes and no. There are definitely other versions of me that exist in those universes¡­ But they are still Origin and they originated from me. Even with multiple universes, there is still only one Origin which is¡­ Ummm¡­ Me? Hmm¡­ That''s not a good exnation¡­"


    Omniscience, can you give a better exnation? You know, something that everyone can understand?


    ¡­


    I pped my hands together, "Ah! It''s like those other me are puppets and I''m the puppetmaster, something like that."


    My disciples actually let out a breath of relief for some reason. Why do they look so relieved about that?


    Should I ask¡­ Wait, not good¡­ Why am I going back to relying on omniscience again? No, no, no¡­ Remember I shouldn''t even be relying on it that much.


    Putting that aside¡­ I''ve been peeking at the other universes and they''re really interesting. There''s this one universe where I basically never chose to be a Practitioner and stayed with the family to be a businessman.


    Then there''s this universe whereI simply made everyone achieve godhood with a thought and took them to travel the universe with me.


    And then¡­


    "Master!"


    I looked up to see my four personalities of Eris struggling to hold back the crowd of alternate universe Eris with one of them reaching her hand out to me desperately.


    If I''m correct, this Eris belongs to a Universe where I took her in as my only disciple and she achieved a different kind of godhood early on.


    "Master!" She pleaded again. "Please! It''s been decades! Please just let me feel your warmth one time! Just once!!"


    Bait pushed her back, "We said no, ya'' bitch! That''s our Master, not yours!! Go back ta'' your Universe already!!"


    Denna also joined in, "That''s right¡­ This one humbly demands that all of you return. We will help convey your plea for help to Master in your stead. That''s why¡­ Do cease your attempts in trying to seduce our Master."


    Another one of the alternate universe Eris spoke up, "Hey?! Even after all we''ve done for you, you won''t even let us have a snuggle with Master? I was stuck between your legs and eating you out for a good half an hour you know?! At least let me have a cuddle!"


    "Iprehensible¡­ Absolutely different scenarios¡­" Laverna argued back.


    Eris agreed, "That''s right! You were also getting yourselves off at the same time! We owe you nothing!"


    Hmm¡­ I''m actually not sure what the normal me would have done in this case? Do I indulge in them or stick with my disciples?


    Before I could make a decision, however, Kiyomi had snapped her fingers and all of them stopped moving, leaving our universe''s Eris free to detach herself from them.


    "I think that''s better, what should we do with them, Master?" My white fox asked.


    I cleared my throat, "How about¡­ We let Eris tell us the entire story first?"


    Everyone turned to my swordswomen with expectant gazes, obviously demanding to know what exactly happened in the few hours that she had been missing.


    Well, better get settled down everyone, you might be in for a very interesting story!


    Oh, that alternate universe version of me is doing something interesting¡­

 Chapter ?1032 A Little Too Late

    Chapter ?1032 A Little Too Late


    (Lian Li POV)


    "And then we ascended," Eris finished.


    Most of us weren''t sure of how to react after hearing Eris''s story and turned to see the alternate versions of Eris who were still stuck in stasis in the courtyard.


    Master didn''t seem surprised by her story so I assume that Master either already knew about it or He found the story uninteresting. I was sincerely hoping it was the former.


    "So¡­ You''re now the Goddess of Paths?" I asked.


    Bait thumped a fist on her chest, "That''s right! We''re all the same Goddess now!"


    Kiyomi turned to Master who was busybing Cai Hong''s hair, "Is that normal, Master?"


    "Hmm? Oh. Well, she isn''t the first goddess to experience such a situation for sure, there are twin gods as well who would share the same domain despite being two different beings. There''s even a case of an octuplet too. Although I guess for Eris''s case, it''s also a little bit more special."


    All of us wondered what it was until Master reached forward and groped one of Eris''s boob.


    It was already surprising that Master was doing this in front of Cai Hong, it was more surprising when Bait, Laverna and Denna also moaned aloud with Eris even though they weren''t being touched.


    Master smiled and let go to go back tob Cai Hong''s hair like nothing happened, "They are now synchronised into one being. Whatever one feels, the others would feel as well."


    Diao Chan licked her lips, "Kinky~ Does that mean that if one was with Master, the other three can¡­"


    Master chuckled, "Yes."


    Oh.


    I remember Master using such a Technique on us before where our senses are linked together, but to think Eris is experiencing it all the time, I don''t know if I should pity her?


    Bait grinned, "Hell yeah! Now I can prank the other three whenever I want! Feel free to do whatever ya'' want wit'' me, Master!"


    Or not¡­


    "So what happens now, Master?" I asked, referring to the still frozen Erises in the courtyard.


    Master looked up for a moment as though to consider before looking back at us, "What would I normally do in this case?"


    Ah, that''s right, I almost forgot Master was still in the middle of trying to learn how to go back to his normal self.


    Eris raised her hand, "Before this, you all should know that this is another n made up by that stalke¡­ I mean¡­ Iris."


    All of us gave the same reaction of disgust the moment we heard it.


    Tsuki crossed her arms and huffed, "Didn''t Aniue tell her to stop doing anything like that? Looks like she''s intentionally disobeying Aniue."


    Denna shook her head, "They said that she had used a loophole in Master''s order to continue doing this. Her ns of messing with a parallel Universe''s Master could be seen as not directly nning against Master, after all."


    I scowled, "Isn''t that just semantics, Master?"


    Master thought for a while and surprisingly, He disagreed, "She does have a point actually. I did not specifically tell her not to mess with alternate universes which may or may not lead to changing me."


    Brendan sighed, "Master¡­ The usual you wouldn''t even think about something like this¡­ You''d have called her out and demanded her to stop already."


    Master tilted His head, "Why? She didn''t do anything wrong, right?"


    "Master¡­ You are literally her Master and also Origin itself¡­ Your word isw. This isn''t even a matter of others blindly believing you if you were to im something that is ck is white¡­ Reality itself will bend to your words to make that thing white if you were to say so¡­"


    All of us nodded at Brendan''s words.


    Honestly, we just really want to see Master put that stalker bitch in her ce already. Who does she think she is toe and try and ruin our perfectly happy life with Master?! If she wants the emotionless Master so much, then go to another Universe and stay there then!


    Master hummed, "Hmmm¡­ I see¡­ I suppose I should call her then. Iris?"


    The bitch appeared out of thin air beside Master the moment those words left His lips, "Yes, Master?"


    "Are you messing with the alternate versions of me in the other universes?"


    "Ara? I wouldn''t say I''m messing with them, Master, I''m merely correcting them~ It''s not like there''s any problem with that, yes?"


    I nudged Kiyomi and she understood what I wanted.


    She released the stasis effect of the multiple Eris that came from another Universe, all of them falling over at the unexpected shift in weight before they recovered and saw the bitch.


    The effect was instantaneous.


    Every single one of them immediately clothed themselves and drew their des to point at the stalker bitch, even though she didn''t even acknowledge their presence.


    Master noticed the reaction though, "Why are they so hostile to you, Iris?"


    "Ara? I''m not sure either, Master. Who are they?"


    One of the alternate Eris came forward to point a sword at her, "You damned bitch! Give us back our Master!!"


    The stalker bitch didn''t even show any signs that she heard them and continued looking at Master instead.


    It certainly looked like a fight was going to break out but Master raised His hand to stop them, "Could I ask¡­ What did Iris do to all of you?"


    One of them quickly came forward, "Master! This bitch came to our Universe and corrupted the alternate versions of you! She made our Masters reject their humanity and abandoned us!"


    Master turned to Iris, "Why?"


    "Ara? Master forbade me to do anything in regards to changing you back to your past self, so I went ahead to fulfil my own desires on the other versions of you. Master wouldn''t hold that against me for doing that right?"


    Master tilted His head, "I suppose not? Does it matter to us actually?"


    Eris spoke up, "Yes, Master! Once enough of the alternate Universe versions of you turn back to your past self, then you would also revert back as well! It''s like how I have synchronised with my other personalities! You need to stop this before it bes permanent!"


    Perfect, now Master will see how disruptive this bitch is and give her just desserts!


    Master looked at her, then back to Iris, it was only then that I realised that Master''s movements seemed to get slower and slower with each passing second and His eyes seemed to be zing over.


    "I¡­ Don''t see how that''s a problem?"


    ¡­


    Master?

 Chapter ?1033 Sent To Infinity And Beyond

    Chapter ?1033 Sent To Infinity And Beyond


    (Lian Li POV)


    Without thinking, I immediately turned and let loose a streak of lightning towards Iris, aiming to st her head off.


    Of course, there was no way that attack would have hit considering who she was and my lightning fizzled out of existence before it could even touch her.


    Same goes for the fire and ice that Manami and Kiyomi had thrown at her as well.


    "You bitch!" I screamed at her, unable to hold back my rage. "What have you done?!!"


    She didn''t even look at me.


    I was ready to leap at her when Master suddenly sucked in a breath and blinked a few times as though just waking up.


    "Oh? Hello Iris. I was just wondering where you''ve been-- What the heck? Why are there so many Erises here?"


    Eh? What''s going on?


    Master then turned to us, "Umm¡­ Why is everyone looking at me weirdly?"


    I approached Master carefully, "Master¡­ Do you remember anything that happened just now?"


    Master frowned, "Just now? Just now weren''t we nning on testing out our new cruiser by hunting some pirates? Eh? Wait a minute¡­ What''s going on?"


    One of the Eris from another world came forward, "Master¡­ I think you most likely shifted your main consciousness to a different Universe just now¡­ Do you remember what happened?"


    Master narrowed His eyes, "A different univ-- Wait¡­ Are all of you from another universe?"


    The group of parallel Universe Eris nodded.


    Master then turned to us, "Ok¡­ What did I miss? How did this even happen?"


    I poked my fingers together, "Umm¡­ Could I ask what was thest thing Master remembered?"


    "Hmm? Like I said, we were nning on testing out the new cruiser we bought from the Quad-Tachyon Corporation¡­ Wait¡­ Where are we right now?"


    Oh no, nonononono¡­


    I ran up to Master and grasped His hands, "Master! Please remember! We are your disciples! You are Master Lin, Master of Heaven Sect!"


    Master blinked at me a few times, "Ah¡­ Yeah, yeah¡­ That''s right. I¡­ I got lost in thought there for a moment. Oh right, now I remember. I got Eris to tell you girls about her adventure there and then I¡­ Ah¡­"


    Manami scowled at the stalker bitch, "What have you done to Master?"


    This time she did not ignore us but showed us a self satisfied smile, "Ara? I did not do anything to Master at all, why do you ask?"


    Manami got closer to Iris until their chest was pushing against each other, "Ara? You must really take us for idiots then¡­ Why is Master like this?"


    "Fufu¡­ That has nothing to do with me~"


    Master looked up at the bitch, "Iris¡­ Did you n all this again?"


    I thought that the bitch would lie but to our surprise she simply nodded at Master, "Of course, Master."


    "Why? Didn''t I tell you to stop?"


    "Ara, ara? But I did stop Master. You told me to cease all ns I had to return you back to your old self and I did."


    "So what is this now?"


    "Ufufufu~ My ns to make you better than before, of course~ Isn''t that what Master wanted?"


    Master''s brows furrowed, "That is definitely not what I wanted, Iris. Do I really have to spell it out here?"


    The bitch looked up into the air, as though spotting something up in the sky. A few of us even looked up with her to see nothing there. She then shifted her gaze back towards Master with a wider smile.


    "Ara, ara? Master, I think you caught something on your fishing line~"


    Master gave her an incredulous look before suddenly gasping out in surprise, His hands grabbing the air as though reaching for something before slumping back down into His seat.


    Cai Hong looked up at Master before jumping off Hisp, a disappointed look on her face.


    "Mama¡­ Meanie¡­"


    "Master? Master?! Master!!" I cried out, grabbing Master''s hands again.


    The stalker bitch nodded to herself and turned to us with that damnable smile of hers.


    "I will say this clearly here," She told us with that damned smile. "Master does not belong to you¡­ Master is mine and mine alone. As thanks for taking care of Master while I was away, I shall not End all of you~"


    "Listen here you bitch!" Tsuki stormed up to her but before she could say anything else, the stalker bitch disappeared from right in front of us.


    I continued to call out to Master but this time He waspletely unresponsive.


    "What did she do to Master, Cai Hong?" I asked, realising she must know something for her to say what she said.


    Cai Hong''s body shifted and she transformed into her older self before letting out a sigh, "Mother directed Father''s attention to another Universe and she is keeping Father there¡­"


    Brendan nced at Master''s unresponsive form, "But why? Isn''t Master''s real self here?"


    "All of them could be considered Father''s ''true selves'', so there''s not really any difference¡­"


    Before we could ask more, we heard a scream and we turned to see one of the parallel Universe Eris suddenly dropping to the floor.


    We quickly noticed that her feet were slowly turning transparent and it continued up towards her torso.


    "What¡­ What is happening to me?!" She screamed.


    Cai Hong shook her head sadly, "Mother is trying to create a new Father¡­ She''s now Ending the Universes that aren''t needed anymore¡­ And because your existence is tied to those Universes¡­ I''m sorry."


    That was the cue for several other Erises to topple over onto the ground as well, their bodies also starting to disappear right in front of our very eyes.


    One of them looked right at me with a fearful expression even as her hands started to fade away, "Hel¡­ Help us¡­ Please¡­ I... I don''t wanna go¡­"


    I turned to my other sisters, "What can we do?"


    Everyone was at a loss as well. How do we stop someone who is on par with Master''s capabilities from doing something?


    Actually¡­ Do we even want to?


    Their Universe was already gone, so that means they have nowhere to return to right? If we were to save them¡­ Doesn''t that also mean they will need to stay in our Universe?


    And since they also have feelings for Master¡­ That just equates to morepetition for us¡­


    But then again¡­


    I turned to Brendan and he nodded, pulling out a vial of Origin liquid that Master had left for him.


    He immediately poured the contents of it on the ground and we watched as droplets of it flew towards each of the alternate versions of Eris to seep into their skin.


    Soon enough, those that were on the verge of disappearing had their bodies reverted back to normal again, none of them in danger of disappearing again.


    At least, for now¡­


    Of course, we''re not doing this out of the kindness of our hearts, but we do still have those giant tentacle monsters that are heading towards us to worry about and we need all the help we can get¡­


    So for now¡­ I suppose we can let them hang around.


    Make no mistake though¡­ They aren''t getting a piece of Master at all. The moment their usefulness runs out, we''re getting rid of them.

 Chapter ?1034 Time To Dive Into The Multiverse

    Chapter ?1034 Time To Dive Into The Multiverse


    (Eris POV)


    Our first thoughts after that was to chase after Master but Cai Hong mentioned that if Master''s body here were to be destroyed by the tentacled freaks, Master might lose His anchor to this Universe making this no longer the main Universe anymore.


    Thus our n to leave the other versions of me here to fight against those tentacled things while we go off to search for Master was scrapped.


    Cai Hong then said that she would go off to find her other siblings to help and flew off into the sky. I''m not sure if it was just because she''s in her older form but I felt a little unnerved that she was so calm about the situation.


    After cing Master''s empty vessel in His room and putting up defensive inscriptions on the room, we were all gathered in the courtyard again with the other versions of me that came from other Universes.


    "I think we all know that we didn''t save you all out of the goodness of our hearts," Lian Li announced while looking at the group seated in front of her.


    One of them looked up at her, "We know¡­ You don''t want us touching your Master."


    Lian Li shook her head, "Not only that. Do you know that two of those tentacled freaks areing to this World right now?"


    I thought the other versions of me would start panicking but they simply looked at Lian Li with puzzled expressions instead.


    "Tentacled freaks? Like a giant octopus or a squid?" One of them asked.


    Manami''s eyebrows raised slightly in surprise, "Ara, ara? Don''t any of you know about them? They call themselves the Great Ones."


    All of them started murmuring amongst themselves but in the end, it turned out that none of them have heard of what a Great One even is.


    I gasped, "No, they wouldn''t know what it is because despite having multiple parallel Universes, there''s still only one of that stalker bitch! Didn''t Master say that those tentacled freaks are a manifestation of her or something? If she isn''t native to those Universes, then they wouldn''t exist in their Universe!"


    Kiyomi sighed, "Great¡­ We saved them hoping they would at least have experience or at least be able to help us with our problem, turns out we got a bunch of dead weights instead."


    "Hey! Watch it! Even if dey'' aren''t us, they''re still a version o'' us!" Bait protested.


    The white fox rolled her eyes at us but said nothing more.


    The me who is wearing golden robes raised her hand meekly, "Forgive me¡­ But could I ask what was done to us so that we didn''t End?"


    All of us turned to look at Brendan since he was the one who used it.


    He shrugged, "I basically just gave all of you a new Origin here and tied your existence to this Universe."


    I raised an eyebrow, "You can do that?"


    "I told you, there is very little that you cannot do with Master''s powers."


    "And you know how to use it just like that?"


    "Senior sister¡­ I do want to remind you that I have been studying this particr thing for quite some time now. I''d like to think that I am quite intimately familiar with its capabilities."


    Ah, I suppose that is true¡­


    Diao Chan tilted her head at him, "In that case, couldn''t you use this to get Master toe back?"


    Brendan hesitated, "Technically¡­ I could. But I don''t think it''s that easy¡­ What we need now is someone who is knowledgeable about alternate Universes and also what is causing Master to jump from Universe to Universe like that. Even if I brought Master back here, He might not remain here."


    We redirected our gazes back to the alternate versions of me, expecting someone to answer.


    One of them actually stood up, "It''s¡­ Not really thatplicated to be honest¡­ Your Master had created the Origin of all the parallel Universes and thus there''s multiple versions of Him inside those Universes. Since those versions also consist of a fragment of Himself¡­ Master''s consciousness is also fractured infinitely."


    Diao Chan frowned, "But just a while ago, Master was acting ok with me¡­ In fact, He was even recovering."


    The other me nodded, "That must be when most of the parallel Universes were still being formed¡­ Now that they are formed, this is the result."


    I scowled, "Then what do we need to do to get Master back here and fix all this? Do we actually need to go get rid of that stalker bitch?"


    The answer came from an unexpected source instead.


    "I can answer that!"


    All of us looked up to see ria hanging onto some kind of machine that was descending silently towards us. Shended in the courtyard and the machine dropped down beside her with a soft ''ng'', blowing out air that sent a gust of wind that buffeted us before settling down.


    Tsuki immediately narrowed her eyes at her, "What do you know? You weren''t here for a good chunk of what has already transpired."


    Master''s little sister rolled her eyes, "Please. I have this whole ce bugged with listening devices and cameras, do you think I don''t have this ce under surveince all the time?"


    "Oh? Then¡­ Does it mean you have interesting photos and videos of Aniue?"


    "Heh heh¡­ You bet~ I''ll sell it to you for a copy of those childhood pictures you have."


    "Done."


    The two girls shook hands in the midst of our confusion before ria stretched out her storage ring and materialised a weird looking box on the ground.


    Light projected out from it to hit the wall, showing some kind of picture on it with a circle in the centre and lines spreading out from it to join to other smaller circles that stretched out all around it.


    "This! Is our Universe!" She said cheerily, pointing towards the centre circle. "And these other circles are the rest of the Universes around us!"


    We already know that there were theoretically an infinite amount of other Universes but seeing the millions of circles on that screen really drove home how small we really were.


    Lian Li rested her hands on her hips, "Ok, we get there''s a whole lot of other Universes, but what do we need to do?"


    ria grinned, "Simple! Just like how that stalker bitch converted multiple variants of Onii-sama from these Universes to turn into the boring version of Onii-sama, we just need to jump to the other Universes and convert more of them into our version of Onii-sama! If we can convert more, then that will override her control!"


    I made a face at her, "Jump to¡­ Other Universes?"


    She nodded, "It''s foolproof! So what do you say? Are all of you prepared to go Universe hopping?!"


    Ummm¡­ She was being serious?

 Chapter ?1035 Jump Conditions

    Chapter ?1035 Jump Conditions


    (ria POV)


    After delivering my speech, I got busy with setting up the machine that would allow us to start our Universe hopping!


    "We have less than a month before those tentacled freaks arrive you know?" Onii-sama''s fake little sister told me.


    I rolled my eyes at her, "I already know that. What do you think I was doing while I was gone? I''ve already mobilised the entirety of Onii-sama''s Space Navy to keep them back."


    "You think an intergctic warship is enough to stop a cosmic horror?"


    I scoffed at her, "Of course not. But a few thousand of them plus three stars of death should be enough to at least make them feel some pain, yes?"


    Her eyes widened, the look of utter shock on her face already making my effortspletely worthwhile. Let me just secretly take a picture of that surprised face with my hidden camera and then store it somewhere~


    "How¡­ How did you make that many? To even create one of those already requires a crew of several tens of thousands to operate one, we don''t even have that many people in this continent! Not to mention that thing that can destroys!"


    I wagged my finger at her, "Heh, heh~ Do you think I have yet to crack the code on creating artificial intelligence?"


    "You made AIs?"


    "Hell yeah I did."


    "Are you not concerned that they would go rampant? Did you use Asimov''s threews?"


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "What the heck is ass-if-moth?"


    "You know? The threews of robotics? Did Aniue not say anything to you about this?"


    "Oh, you mean that bullshit about robots not being able to harm humans and what not? Nah, that''s like the dumbestws I can use! I want my creations to hurt people, especially those that go against us! So all I need is for them to only be loyal to myself and us! Who cares about anyone else?"


    She opened her mouth to say something but slowly closed it before taking a moment to consider my words.


    "You''re right¡­ So you really did manage to create AIs?"


    I nodded proudly, "Yeah! Pretty easy when you can use magic actually. Onii-sama showed me some of it before where you can make things using a person''s soul. All I need to do is grab some wandering souls around, imnt them into the program to give them life and they practically just--"


    "Wait, what?! You''re using souls?!"


    "Err¡­ Yeah? Why?"


    The fake little sister blinked a few times at me, looked me up and down and then crossed her arms, "You managed to make use of souls in your experiments and you didn''t even tell me? Well spill it, how did you enve those souls?"


    "Oh, it''s not enving actually, I just feed them to the program and then they get cut up and digitised to grow the AI! Pretty cool huh?"


    "How do you deal with personality issues though?"


    "The personalities of those souls aren''t absorbed. They''re fragmented and trashed and I''ll imnt custom made personalities in their ce instead."


    "Oh, that''s pretty cool."


    "Ahem¡­ Sorry¡­" A voice interrupted us.


    We turned to see Brendan looking at us with aplicated look, I didn''t even notice himing towards us.


    "Did you just say that you¡­ Capture souls to create¡­ Err¡­ Whatever that is?"


    "Artificial intelligence!" I reminded him.


    He nodded, "Yeah¡­ That¡­ Don''t you feel like this is a little bit¡­ Bad?"


    I tilted my head at him, "Bad? How?"


    "Like¡­ Shouldn''t youbine several souls together to increase the efficiency? I''ve tested that you canbine a maximum of five before they lose coherency."


    I gasped, Brendan''s a genius! I should try that with my next batch of AIs! No wonder Onii-sama trusted him with those Origin liquid!


    He then gestured to the machine I was setting up, "So¡­ Umm¡­ I don''t exactly know how to phrase this properly but¡­ What the heck is that?"


    "I''m d you asked! After hearing about you guys talking about multiple Universes, I went and made this baby up!" Iughed, giving the side of my machine a light smack. "Using the wormhole theory and also linking them together using a tunnel with a mobius strip design, this thing will allow us to connect to the other Universes and save Onii-sama!"


    Sister Lian Li came up to me, "Oh? So this will allow us to teleport ourselves to other Universes?"


    I waved my hand, "It''s not that simple. Sister Eris and her alternate universe selves could do it since she was already fractured to begin with and thus her alternate selves could slip into other Universes. For us, we are mostly anchored in our respective Universe, that''s why you don''t see any of our alternate selvesing here."


    "Then does this mean we''re only sending Eris to save Master?"


    "Heh, heh~ Not at all! All of us will be going! I''m using the same idea that Onii-sama is using now! We''ll just be sending our consciousness to our alternate selves and take over their bodies! Then we''ll just go and find Onii-sama and make that version of Onii-sama remember us by showing him this little movie I made of our daily life!"


    I showed them my tablet where a montage video of us hanging out with Onii-sama at the beach started ying. It even showed parts of our usual life inside Onii-sama''s courtyard too.


    I continued, "You can have Onii-sama read your mind or project it out somehow to him, I''ve calcted that this would have the highest percentage chance of Onii-sama turning into our version of him!"


    The fake little sister narrowed her eyes at me, "When did you even record this?"


    "Heh, I already told you, I have eyes everywhere~ I even have recordings of our lovey dovey sessions with Onii-sama if you want?"


    "I''m good¡­ Actually, yes I do want them."


    Sister Lian Li also raised her hand, "Me too."


    Brendan coughed, "Let''s¡­ Talk about thatter. So how and when do we start?"


    "Oh! It''s already ready! I''ll just start it up, you guys put these Synchrominds over your heads and then we just need to find the jump conditions and we''ll have you slingshot your consciousness straight to the other Universe!"


    The fake little sister gave me an incredulous look, "Synchro-what?"


    Sister Lian Li raised an eyebrow at me, "Jump conditions?"


    "Yep! These little things synchronise your minds across the multiverse! Thus Synchromind! And in order to synchronise you with the alternate version of you, you need to do something that would link you to them, thus jump conditions! Why don''t you start first, sister Lian Li?"


    I handed her the device that looked like a metallic headband that would link into her mind the moment she wore it.


    She shrugged and put it on right as I started typing away on a console on the machine.


    "Ok! We''re aiming you towards this Universe and¡­ Your conditions are for you to¡­ Erm¡­ Shout out that you love Onii-sama with all your heart and then do a front flip."


    All of them stared at me.


    I raised my hands, "I''m not joking. This may not make sense to us, but apparently the other you did this and it was very significant to her which is what you need to do to synchronise yourself with her. Do it and you''ll find yourself there!"


    Sister Lian Li still seemed doubtful but she eventually shrugged and sucked in a deep breath.


    "I LOVE YOU MASTER!!" She screamed before doing a front flip.


    The moment her feet touched the ground, her eyes suddenly zed over and she just stood there with a vacant expression.


    Sess!! I managed to invent a machine that can bring you to another Universe! Praise me, Onii-sama!


    Oh wait, he''s still not here, nevermind, I''ll get him to praise meter!


    "So who''s next?!" I grinned, holding out two Synchrominds in my hands, eagerly awaiting my next victim¡­ I mean traveller.


    "You''ve got to work on the naming of that thing¡­" The fake little sister muttered.


    Oh shut up! I invented it! I get to call it whatever I want! Now put it on!!

 Chapter ?1036 In Another Universe

    Chapter ?1036 In Another Universe


    (Lian Li POV)


    I was honestly expecting nothing to happen but the moment I finished the front flip, I found myself in a different ce.


    Looking around, I found myself in an unfamiliar room madepletely out of wood, which was odd considering our room in Master''s courtyard definitely did not look like this. That was when I realised thentern hanging on the wall was swaying slightly like it was being rocked back and forth.


    I also realised that there were the sounds of crashing wavesing out from the window, something I recognised a little btedly was probably a ship''s porthole which gives me an idea of where I was.


    I flexed my fingers and tried to get a sense of this body of mine, nodding to myself when I realised that my powers seemed to have been carried over. How does that work even though I''m in another body?


    Oh whatever, I''m not going to question it since it''s not like I understand how this parallel Universe thing works in the first ce anyway.


    Also¡­ What kind of clothes are these? There''s so many straps and leather all over the ce¡­ And what''s with these knee high boots too? Why is the me of this Universe even wearing clothes like these? I''ll take my usual clothes over these any day.


    Out of habit, I tried to materialise my spare clothes from my storage ring, only to remember that I was in a different Universe.


    Wait¡­ I don''t even have a storage ring? That''s really inconvenient¡­ Am I too poor to afford one in this Universe or does Master find it unnecessary for me to have one?


    Then again, this version of me may have hid it somewhere instead of wearing it all the time.


    I sighed, deciding to just focus on finding Master first.


    Stepping out of my cabin, I found myself in a narrow corridor with rooms on either side. The sounds of crashing waves were still audible from inside here.


    Unsure of where Master was, I thought that perhaps going outside might be better than staying down here, since it''s my first time on a ship after all.


    Moving towards the stairs, I was surprised to find Master descending it just as I reached the bottom of the stairs. It was honestly very weird to see Master also dressed in those straps and leather instead of the white robes that we usually see Him wear.


    He smiled at me, "Oh, hello Lian Li. Out for a walk?"


    Deciding to just go with it, I quickly went up to Him, "Master! This might sound impossible but I am Lian Li from another Universe! I was sent here to help you!"


    Master raised an eyebrow at me, "Err¡­ What?"


    "I know it''s weird Master but you have to trust me! There''s multiple Universes out there and there''s a stalker bitch that is screwing everything up! You need to read my memories, Master!"


    Master narrowed His eyes, "You drank seawater didn''t you?"


    "Master! I''m serious! I really am from a different Universe! Look!"


    I materialised my will upon this reality and altered the concept of gravity within the space.


    Master looked around the space before narrowing His eyes usingly at me, "Ok¡­ Did you slip something into our food, Lian Li? You know what I said about this thest time you did it."


    I shivered slightly, feeling both intimidated and slightly excited by the intensity of the stare Master was levelling at me.


    I quickly reminded myself that this was not my version of Master and pushed down the excitement to look at Master seriously.


    "You have to trust me Master, I truly am Lian Li from another Universe! Just read my memories and you will see!"


    Master frown deepened, "There is just one problem¡­ I can''t read minds, Lian Li. Seriously, did you drink seawater though?"


    I was about to ask Master what He meant when I heard a bell start to ring above us, causing both Master and I to look up.


    "Crossbones at starboard!! It''s the ck Kraken pirates!!" Someone shouted above us.


    Master turned back to me, "We''ll deal with thister! All hands to battle stations!"


    In an instant, the ship came alive as the doors in the corridor I had juste from burst open and sailors poured out from the rooms.


    Since the tide of sailors were rushing up the stairs, I had no choice but to be swept along with them as well.


    Amongst them, I even spotted a familiar face.


    This Universe''s version of Eris came up to me and pped me on the back, "Looks like our Golden Girl Lian Li is already up and about! Did you have ate night rendezvous with Master or something?"


    "N¡­ No. Umm¡­ What¡­ What are we doing?" I asked, unsure of what position I was or even how different this ce ispared to mine. That''s why I was hoping Eris might at least give me some kind of idea what this world is like.


    Unfortunately, she misunderstood my question and brought me up to the deck, "Shouldn''t be anything big. This is the ck Kraken crew we''re talking about, we''ve already beaten them back once so I guess they''re just back for some revenge. We just need to beat them back again."


    "Umm¡­ Can''t Master just st them out of the sea?"


    "Eh? Well¡­ I guess it''s a given that we would start with the two sides firing cannons at each other first but--"


    "No, no," I interrupted her. "I mean, couldn''t Master just use His powers to sink their ship? Or maybe just have you cut their ship in half or something?"


    Eris blinked a few times at me before breaking out intoughter, "Ahahaha! What is this? I didn''t think I could see you telling such a joke with a straight face, Lian Li! What kind of monster do you think I am? Who the hell can cut a ship in two?"


    Eh?


    Wait¡­ Are you saying¡­


    "Eris¡­ Do you know what a Practitioner is?" I asked.


    She tilted her head at me, "What the hell is that? Some martial arts expert or something?"


    This¡­ This is a Universe where there are no Cultivation Techniques and no immortals?! How am I supposed to get Master to read my memories then?!


    Oh wait, I could just use my power over concepts to deal with that problem, I can''t believe I didn''t think of that.


    First things first though, it looks like Master ispletely focused on leading the ship to destroy the other ship that was sailing towards us. I should just help Master deal with this and then show Master the memories.


    ¡­


    I just realised something¡­ How do I go back to my Universe?

 Chapter ?1037 When You Drop A Goddess In A Mortal World

    Chapter ?1037 When You Drop A Goddess In A Mortal World


    (Lian Li POV)


    "Batten down the hatches and run out the guns!" Master barked out as soon as I was guided up towards the top deck where He was steering the ship. "We''ll face them with the port side guns!"


    The deck below was a flurry of activity as the crew scrambled to fulfil the order, all of them looking like bees in a nest.


    I watched as Master spun the wheel, shifting the course of the entire ship to point towards the approaching pirate ship.


    Even now, I can''t help but feel excited over the scene. I''m witnessing a real life pirate scene! And Master looks super cool in that pirate captain look as well!


    I''m going to need to remember to ask if ria could make a costume like that when I return.


    If our future with Master wasn''t at stake, I would be very interested in seeing how this Universe functioned and even what life was like on board Master''s ship. I wonder if it''s possible for us to experience these alternate Universes from time to time¡­


    With that said, I''m still extremely impressed that ria managed to build something that allows us to do this within such a short period of time. Then again, she was a genius at such a thing.


    Oops, I shouldn''t be too distracted in my own fantasies right now.


    As much as I would like to see how the pirate version of Mastermanded the ship in a naval battle like this, I need to remember I have a purpose right now.


    "Master, am I allowed to sink the enemy ship with my lightning?" I asked.


    Master raised an eyebrow at me, "Lian Li, seriously, I think you should go below deck and rest. I don''t think you''ve recovered yet."


    "Master, I''m being serious. Do we need to capture that ship or can they be sunkpletely?"


    My serious tone must have made Master consider my words properly, "Umm¡­ Sure, just sink them. They''re not worth the bounty anyway."


    Receiving permission from Master, I turned to face the enemy ship and stretched out my palm towards it, concentrating on gathering lightning in front of me.


    Everyone around me gasped as they saw the sparks flying around me before I let loose the beam of Divine Lightning at the enemy ship.


    The st tore through the entire length of the enemy ship, cutting it in half like a hot knife through butter.


    The remaining sides wobbled before the waves crashed into them, bringing the entire wreck down into a watery grave.


    Everyone on Master''s ship was silent.


    I turned back to Master, "Master, as I said, I am Lian Li from another Universe, I need your help to save the multiverse."


    This Universe''s version of Eris stepped in between us, "Hold up! How do we know you''re not some kind of siren that took the form of my senior sister?!"


    I tilted my head at her, "Sirens are real?"


    "I don''t know, but what I do know is that my senior sister Lian Li definitely couldn''t fire lightning bolts out of her ass yesterday!"


    "That''s why I said I''m from another Universe!"


    "Like hell that is possible!"


    "You just saw me fire off aser!"


    "Witchcraft!"


    "ENOUGH!" Master ordered.


    Both Eris and I snapped our mouths shut at Master''s shout and turned to face Him simultaneously.


    Master massaged His temple with his fingers, "Lian Li¡­ What do you have to prove that you are the real one?"


    I was just about to say that I don''t share memories with this Universe''s version of Lian Li when I got reminded of how I got here in the first ce.


    Deciding to take a risk, I lowered my voice and whispered, "I¡­ I confessed and¡­ Did a front flip?"


    The reaction was immediate as Eris snorted inughter and Master actually blushed before covering His face.


    Eh? Seriously? Why did the me of this Universe do that?


    "Ugh¡­ You''re definitely Lian Li alright¡­ I can''t believe you still remember that¡­" Master sighed.


    Eris giggled, "Ehehehe~ I remember Master was so oblivious to senior sister Lian Li''s affections back then. You then decided to just confess to Master while on top of the crow''s nest to announce it to the whole ship before leaping off towards Master~ It was soooo cute!"


    "Ugh¡­ Don''t remind me¡­ I had to catch you midair too and that was so embarrassing¡­ Umm¡­ Ok¡­ What do I need to do?"


    Eh? That''s all? Well, I guess I''m quite impressed by this version of me to seek out Master''s love like that. You go girl!


    Anyway¡­


    "Just allow me to show you some memories."


    Master nodded to show that He was ready and I projected my will to allow the memories to flow directly into Master''s mind, letting Him see the scene that ria had prepared in advance for Master.


    I noticed Master''s eyes ze over for a few seconds before snapping back into focus on me.


    Unexpectedly, Master grabbed me by the shoulders with a frantic look on His face, "Lian Li! You have to hurry! I''m trying to dy Iris as much as I can but you have to get to the other Universes before she does! Tell Brendan I permit the summoning usage of the Origin Liquid! He will know what to do! Go! I will handle things here!"


    Master then gave me a slight push and I found myself falling backwards onto the ground.


    The next thing I knew I was back in Master''s courtyard andying on a soft bedding.


    "Oh! Wee back! That was rather fast sister Lian Li! How was it?" ria greeted me with a smile.


    "Where''s Brendan?" I asked, already looking around me to find him.


    ria pointed to the side, "Everyone''s still in their own Universe at the moment, any reason you''re looking for him in particr?"


    "I managed to help the Master of that Universe return to His senses and He told me to tell Brendan to make use of the Origin Liquid to summon something. Can we get Brendan back?"


    "Eh? Onii-sama said that? In that case, I think he would also tell brother Brendan once he seeds right? Anyway! How was it?! The Universe where Onii-sama is a pirate lord!"


    "Pirate lord?"


    "Yeap! It''s so cool! I got so much information on your trip alone! It''s so worth it to include a function on this machine that allows me to record what you see as well! Maybe I can use this toe up with a way for me to ascend to Godhood too! Ah, but first I will need to deal with the physical and mental entropy¡­ Maybe if I were to just adjust the output and--"


    Looks like ria is going into her ''crazy scientist'' mode¡­ As much of a genius she was, none of us really understand what she is talking about most of the time.


    I suppose I can leave a note or something for Brendan to read just in case. Master did seem quite hurried so I shouldn''t waste time and jump straight into the next Universe.


    Now¡­ What do I need to do to jump this time?

 Chapter ?1038 A Flipped Universe

    Chapter ?1038 A Flipped Universe


    (Brendan POV)


    I looked at the multitude of notes that were left in front of me, all of them containing messages from the Masters of other Universes that my senior sisters have encountered.


    Every single note had one thing inmon where Master was asking me to make use of the Origin Liquid I had in some way or another.


    That was where the simrity ended as different versions of Master seemed to have asked me to use it in a different manner. Even the one I encountered had told me to use it in apletely different way aspared to the others.


    Let''s see¡­ ''Use the summoning function'', ''Use it to warp reality'', ''Ascend to Godhood'', ''Create a new World'', ''Call me'', ''Get yourself something nice''...


    A few of these seem rather weird¡­ Would Master really ask me to use the Origin Liquid to call him? I wouldn''t even know where to start considering there''s so many of Him right now.


    For my alternate Universe, Master had told me to give myself a fraction of omnipotence, which I now wasn''t too sure if I should actually do it or not.


    Beside me was Master''s little sister who was also looking at the gathered notes with concern on her face.


    "So what would you do, Brendan?" She asked, adjusting her fake sses that she chose to wear for some reason.


    She imed that it gave her a plus five in her intelligence stats, whatever that means.


    I felt a little hesitant in doing any of this since there''s a possibility that these might even be something that stalker bitch of Master''s nned.


    It''s also a fact that Master''s mind is fractured right now so it''s no surprise that these instructions do not coincide with each other.


    "I''d very much like to consult with Master one more time before making a decision about this," I decided before turning to ria. "Could I get another Universe to be sent to?"


    ria tilted her head slightly, "Are you certain? I thought for sure you would choose to do at least one of them before deciding."


    "I don''t wish to take the risk."


    She shrugged before going to the machine and tapping away at a few of its buttons.


    "Hmm¡­ This one looks ok. You just need to get kicked in between the legs."


    I paled, "S¡­ Seriously?"


    "Yeah. At least that''s all you need to do to be sent there instead of the really weird one you had to do just now."


    Right¡­ My first one involved me holding up a live chicken in one hand and a wok in the other while singing a song before falling face first into the ground.


    Turns out that was the state I was in when I first met Master in that Universe.


    I sucked in a breath before nodding at ria, knowing that she would be the one to help me fulfil this jump condition.


    I saw ria pull back her leg and in the next moment, I felt pain shoot up through my spine before I found myself copsing onto the ground.


    I groaned, trying to suppress the pain in my stomach before I finally managed to look up to try and see if it worked.


    The fact that I found myself alone in Master''s courtyard with no one else was indicative enough that the jump had seeded.


    I tried to get up but the pain in my belly was still quite excruciating so I decided to justy there for a while more, hoping it would tide over quickly if I didn''t move. Why am I hurting so much?


    "Eh? Brendan? What''s wrong?" A voice called out.


    I looked up to find a young man that I most certainly have never met before in my life looking at me with eyes full of concern. The most striking feature was the fact that he had an aura of power and his beautiful golden hair was tied up in a neat bun.


    "Ungghh¡­" Was my reply.


    The man grimaced, "Ah, period pains again? Should I get Master?"


    Period pains? What is he talking about? I tried to stand up on my feet and--


    *Boing*


    Eh? Boing?


    I looked down to see a very generous pair of breasts stuck to my chest.


    Fuck.


    Ok, I can already guess, this is a Universe where the genders are switched and the person in front of me would most likely be the male version of Lian Li.


    Whatever, I''m just going to get Master to remember before returning back so this doesn''t matter much right-- Oooouuuchh!! Why does this hurt so much?!


    Oh by Master, am I bleeding?!


    Lian Li made a face, "Ok, eww¡­ I''m going to go get Master. Wait here."


    He ran off to leave me doubled over in pain there, it really felt like something was squeezing my stomach really tight down there and messing up my insides.


    A few momentster, the sound of footsteps returned.


    "Oh Brendan, I told you to take the day off didn''t I, you silly girl."


    I looked up and¡­ Well¡­ It''s Master in His female form. Lian Li was nowhere to be seen so I''m guessing she¡­ I mean he went off after telling Master about me.


    At least I''ve already seen His female form before so I recognised Master immediately.


    Master waved His hand at me and I instantly felt better. Ugh, who knew girls had to face these kinds of problems¡­


    But since Master is here, I of course jumped on the opportunity presented to me and I quickly grabbed Master by Her arms.


    "Master! I--"


    My words were stopped by Master as She ced a finger on my lips, "Ufufu~ Now, now, this much is nothing, Brendan. Just take the rest of the day off, ok? Actually. Why don''t youe with me? There''s some things I want your help with."


    I wanted to protest but Master pulled me up on my feet before stepping into my personal space to the point where Her even more bountiful bosoms were pressed up against mine.


    "I''m sure you would like it, it involves you on your knees and in between my legs, suckling the honey out from my snatch," Master purred in my ear.


    As though that wasn''t enough, She gave my bottom a pinch that made me shiver in pleasure before She pulled away.


    Master shed me a coy smile before turning to sashay away, expecting me to follow Her.


    I wanted to call out to Master to stop so I could just exin everything but¡­ I suppose wherever Master is leading me to would be a private ce and that should be a better location for me to spill the beans.


    I most certainly don''t want a repeat of my previous Universe where I had to go through so much trouble to convince my senior sisters that I wasn''t high on drugs when I was trying to exin to Master about our situation.


    I¡­ I admit that the way this Master had whispered in my ear with that feminine voice of Hers was¡­ A little Exciting¡­


    Could I be allowed to just take a moment to enjoy myself?

 Chapter ?1039 Shes More Unrestrained

    Chapter ?1039 She''s More Unrestrained


    (Brendan POV)


    Master took me to a rather isted part of the courtyard where a flower garden had been grown, something that was definitely not present in our Universe. I''m guessing the female version of Master has these kinds of hobbies that mine does not.


    There was even a small alcove hidden away in the corner of the flower garden where it would be difficult for anyone to see inside unless they were standing right in front of it.


    I could tell this was a ce that this Universe''s version of Master would frequent judging by thefortable looking cushions and various books stacked around the ce.


    She sat herself down on the couch at the far end of the alcove before gesturing for me to enter.


    When I did, Master lifted her hips and reached her hands under her robes, only to pull down her ck, silk panties before spreading her legs apart.


    I was granted a full unobstructed view of her glistening, mouthwatering and perfect pussy. The sight of it was so hypnotic that I couldn''t even tear my eyes away from it.


    "Do you want to lick it?" Master asked coyly, her voice much more alluring than that of a siren''s.


    I was already on my knees and inching closer and closer to Master''s perfect womanhood when I came back to myself.


    I quickly let myself fall backwards and away from Master, knowing that if I were to even get a taste of Master, I would not be able to control myself anymore.


    Master looked at me with concern though Her legs remained wide open, "What''s wrong Brendan?"


    I averted my gaze from Master, "For¡­ Forgive me Master. I was trying to find the right time to tell you¡­ But I am Brendan from another Universe and I have temporarily taken over this Brendan''s body to seek help from you."


    Master frowned and closed her legs, though she made no move to put her panties back on and simply left the undergarment hanging on the tip of her finger.


    It''s¡­ Quite distracting¡­


    "Exin," She ordered.


    I cleared my throat and stood back up, trying my best to ignore the bit of cloth that was swaying right in front of me.


    "Master had created parallel Universes after ying a game with Cai Hong. Then the stalk-- I mean¡­ Iris had been taking advantage of that by going to these Universes to change you back to your past, emotionless self. Myself and the rest of Master''s disciples have been travelling to these Universes to prevent this from happening by reminding you of the events that led up to this¡­" I delivered my rehearsed lines as I had nned.


    I learned the importance of it after the first Universe I went to when I was being interrogated by my senior sisters extensively to ensure I was who I said I was.


    Master''s frown deepened and I was momentarily distracted by the uncrossing and crossing of Her legs, Part of Her robes falling away to show a very tantalising amount of thigh.


    "Is there anything you have that can convince me what you said is true?" Master asked.


    "Umm¡­ Is Master aware of the existence of Iris?"


    She shook her head, "I don''t even know this Cai Hong person either."


    Ugh, so this Universe doesn''t have Cai Hong too? I guess the conditions for Master to get Cai Hong are quite restricted. I wonder how did our Master even get her in our Universe?


    Ok, so any information I have about those two are out, so how about¡­


    "Is Master aware that you are Origin?"


    "What is Origin?"


    Ok¡­ Umm¡­ What did Master call this before again?


    "Oh, ummm¡­ I believe Master called it ''Star Power'' or something like that? The one where you see the stars in the universe or something?"


    I''m not very clear on this one since I did ask Master how He had used His Origin powers before and that was what Master had told me. It seems like even Master wasn''t very clear on the power Himself either.


    Master nodded, "I see¡­ Alright, so what do I need to do?"


    I blinked a few times.


    "Eh? Umm¡­ That''s it?"


    Master raised an eyebrow at me, "That''s what?"


    "Master believed me¡­ Just like that?"


    She shrugged, "I never told this to anyone else before so if you know about it then you probably heard about this from another version of me right? That would have been the only possible way for you to know. Actually, why are you even surprised?"


    "Umm¡­ Well¡­ Thest Universe I went to¡­ Master wasn''t really that trusting and I was interrogated quite mercilessly before you believed me¡­"


    Master crossed her arms, finally hiding the scandalous piece of cloth from my view, "In that case, next time you can just tell me that I always masturbate at least once before going to bed, that''s something only my disciples would know."


    That made me do a double take as I tried to recall if this was even true and I quickly realised it was not.


    "Umm¡­ Master¡­ I think only the you in this Universe would do this¡­ My Universe''s version of you doesn''t do that¡­"


    "What? Really? Is she a prude or something?"


    "Umm¡­ No¡­ It seems like in this Universe, everyone''s gender is swapped¡­ Both you and I are male in most other Universes¡­"


    "Huh¡­ No wonder you seem much more captivated by my body than normal. You''re already getting excited over me showing you a little thigh. Are the two of us sleeping together in the other Universes?"


    Ugh¡­ This version of Master is quite unrestrained it seems¡­


    I cleared my throat, "No¡­ Master¡­ The male version of you does not swing that way."


    Master chuckled, "I doubt it. Well, even if it''s true, I don''t see what''s stopping you from just changing your gender, you''re already acting quite demure anyway and I doubt you have anything against that?"


    "Umm¡­ Master, could I just show you the memory that will help us prevent the destruction of the Universes?" I asked, changing the topic.


    Master grinned, "Alright, alright. Let''s just start then. Do you want to at least have a taste of my honeypot first though?"


    Ugh¡­ I''m almost convinced that this was Diao Chan masquerading as Master¡­


    I let Master peer into my mind and showed Her the memory that sister ria had prepared for us.


    A minute passed before I noticed Master''s demeanour changing noticeably.


    "Brendan! I¡­ Woah, I''m a girl here? Wait, what am I holding? Are these yours?" Master asked, waving the panties at me.


    "No¡­ They belong to you Master¡­"


    "Eh? Really? ck silk huh¡­ At least I have nice tastes¡­"


    Ah yes, there''s the Master I know.


    Master ced the cloth aside before looking at me seriously, "Have you used the Origin Liquid yet?"


    "I have not, Master."


    "Good. My mind is in a mess right now since I had to fragment it even further to slow Iris down¡­ That''s why I may have told you to use it for some really weird things. You definitely don''t need to use it to call me.


    I knew it.


    Master continued, "I''d say the most important now is the summoning function, make sure to do it right or whatever we''ve done so far might just be invalidated. I can''t stay for long now, so quickly return and use it."


    I nodded my head right as Master stood up and pushed me on the chest, causing me to fall back on the ground and making me wake up in my own Universe again.


    "Wee back, Brendan," ria greeted me while holding some kind of board and paper in her hand. "You went to a really interesting Universe it seems~ So have you awakened a new side of you?"


    Ugh¡­ I should have known sister ria would do something like that¡­


    Whatever, Master gave me a mission, it''s time for me to get to work.

 Chapter ?1040 Time To Gather The Multiverse (*R)

    Chapter ?1040 Time To Gather The Multiverse (*R)


    (ria POV)


    Brother Brendan was faster than anyone to return this time despite being one of thest ones to jump this round.


    Surprisingly, the moment he recovered, however, he immediately went to the vials of Origin liquid and began sifting through the notes again.


    I peeked over his shoulder, "What happened?"


    "I spoke to Master and She¡­ Err¡­ He told me what I needed to do with this."


    Ehehehe~ When I found out that the Universe brother Brendan went to was a ce where the genders of everyone were flipped, I couldn''t help myself but to take a peek in it. Needless to say, what I saw happening there was quite interesting~


    Brendan took out one of the vials of Origin liquid and uncorked it before carefully pouring it out on the ground.


    The liquid pooled onto the ground, leaving a small puddle at where he had spilled the liquid.


    I wondered what Brendan was trying to achieve when the liquid unexpectedly started to congeal and move towards the centre to form a blob that shaped itself into the figure of a humanoid.


    The blob then slowly grew out feminine features before colour slowly seeped into her skin.


    I blinked and the blob was now an especially beautiful woman standing in front of us without a shred of cloth on her.


    The female version of Onii-sama raised an eyebrow at Brother Brendan, "Really Brendan? Was my female form that enticing that you decided to summon this version of me over everyone else?"


    Brendan scratched his cheek while trying to hide his embarrassment, "Umm¡­ I''m sorry, Master¡­ Your other self made quite an impression on me¡­"


    Eh? Is she really Onii-sama and not just another version of him?


    I tilted my head, "Onii-sama? Is that really you?"


    She looked up at me, "Yeah, it''s me. I''m summoned from another Universe just like how Eris''s other selves were brought here."


    Oh! I get it!


    "Is this to reinforce this Universe as the main one?" I asked.


    Onii-sama nodded, "Iris is already destroying the other universes where she is unable or failed to convert me whilebining the ones she did into one universe. So we do the same except with the opposite effect in mind."


    "Oh! Then hopefully we can achieve critical mass with enough Onii-samas here which should counteract the imbnce that the stalker bitch has done!"


    Onii-sama raised an eyebrow, "Stalker bitch? Is that what you guys have been calling Iris?"


    I immediately covered my mouth with my hands.


    Thankfully, brother Brendan came to my rescue by pointing at Onii-sama.


    "Master¡­ Ermm¡­ I mean¡­ I really don''t mind but¡­ Is Master ok with being naked?"


    Onii-sama looked down and realised she was still naked in that female form with her very glorious and sulent boobs on full disy.


    I thought Onii-sama would either change her gender back to normal or even dress herself but she actually shrugged, "It''s no big deal right? Not like you guys never saw me naked before."


    Brendan quickly shook his head, "Master¡­ The usual you would definitely not leave yourself naked like this¡­"


    Looks like Onii-sama is still affected by that stalker bitch but honestly¡­ I''m not going toin about this particr case. Onii-sama''s female form is really easy on the eyes~ Actually, so is his normal form too, I''m getting so many ideas right now!


    I need to ask Onee-sama if she can draw up some new doujins~


    "Hmm¡­ But that''s the male version of me right? Do I really need to cover myself?"


    Brendan gestured to Onii-sama''s chest, "Master¡­ Those are¡­ Kind of distracting."


    Onii-sama started groping her own chest, "Oh really? Hmm¡­ Well, do you want to suckle on my tits?"


    "YES!!" I cried out immediately, already pouncing forward totch my mouth on Onii-sama''s nipple.


    "Ahhnnn~ What a greedy little sister I have," Onii-sama moaned. "Do you want to suckle as well, Brendan?"


    "I¡­ I umm¡­ I''m good."


    "Oh, there''s no need to be shy. Or if you''re worried about it being too gay, I can change you to a girl as well if you want?"


    "Umm¡­ No, it''s ok, Master. Just umm¡­ Could I get the next jump requirements for the next Universe, ria?"


    I released Onii-sama''s nipple from my mouth with a pop, enjoying the soft moan of pleasure that came out of Onii-sama''s lips before moving towards my machine.


    "Let''s see¡­ Oh, this one''s quite simple. You just need to go and stub your pinky toe against a corner and then headbutt the wall."


    Brendan blinked at me, "Are you serious?"


    "Yeah. Or would you rather this one where you need to give yourself a papercut?"


    "You want¡­ You want me to intentionally give myself a papercut? Everyone knows it''s impossible to intentionally give yourself a papercut¡­"


    "Then I guess stubbing your toe is your only option then~"


    He grumbled unhappily but went away to find something he could stub his toe against.


    I then turned back to Onii-sama who had been watching our interaction with amusement.


    She saw the look in my eyes and knew what I wanted right away.


    I licked my lips as Onii-sama pushed out her chest at me, allowing me to leap into her embrace while I suckled on her tits.


    Mnnnnn~ The fitness, the squishiness¡­ Onii-sama''s boobs are so perfect~


    Oh¡­ Wait a minute¡­


    I looked up and detached myself from Onii-sama''s nipple long enough to ask, "Onii-sama? Since you''re here already, can''t you just fix everything right now?"


    She shook her head, "It''s not that simple. Right now, this is probably only one percent of me. Iris managed to collect about twenty percent of me at this moment so we need to make sure to get the rest of me before she can reach the fifty percent mark. Once she does, she can form another me who will be the real one from then on."


    I gave Onii-sama''s nipple another suckle before asking, "Then what about using your omnipotence to fix everything?"


    "That is what I''ve been trying to do, actually. But Iris has been stopping me this entire time. It is also what I''m using to stall her by the way, so we really need to get as many of me back here before she manages to get her way."


    I switched to Onii-sama''s other nipple, "Can''t Onii-sama just tell her to stop?"


    "Not when she currently recognises the twenty percent me as the real one."


    "Bleh¡­ Why is she so annoying?"


    "Mmm¡­ I don''t think you should say that while suckling my tits. Anyway, I''ll be summoning the other versions of me soon so do be prepared for this ce to get crowded soon."


    "Can they also be naked?"


    "... I don''t see why¡­ Wait a minute¡­ Brendan''s right damn it. I need to dress myself."


    Noooooo¡­ But I wanted to y with Onii-sama''s tits¡­


    This is the saddest day of my life!

 Chapter ?1041 Become Her

    Chapter ?1041 Be Her


    (MC POV)


    "Master, there''s piratesing in from our right!"


    "Master¡­ We''re out of sugar!"


    "Master, we''re getting reports of an insurgent group forming in the north."


    "Oh! Look Master! We can totally blow up that!"


    "Master~ Spank me harder!"


    "Ahhhn~ Master~"


    "You can just leave everything to me, Master~ You just need to be like this for just a while longer~"


    I tried to focus my thoughts again, only to see Iris kneeling at my feet and looking up at me with eyes of adoration.


    The look changed slightly when she realised that I had regained a little of my rity.


    "Ara, ara? Is Master still resisting? You can just rx, you know? You don''t need to think about anything anymore."


    I wanted to say something to her but I found out that my body refused to move like how I wanted to.


    At first I thought I was being restricted by Iris in some way but I quickly realised that was not the case. It was more of me not wanting to move or say anything as I subconsciously found no point in doing so. It seems like this body isn''t really obeying directmands from me at the moment.


    Iris crawled up to me on all fours andid her head on myp, "Oh Master~ How perfect you will be once I am done~"


    My body moved on instinct and I started patting her head, more out of reflex than an actual desire to do it.


    She purred when she felt me stroke her head and even leaned towards my touch, her face changing into one of bliss.


    I thought I would also feel blissful from the action as well considering what happened everytime Ie into close contact with her, yet this time I literally felt nothing.


    It confused me for a moment until I realised that this must be how the old me feels all the time. Even touching Iris feels no different than touching a rock.


    At least Iris is enjoying it I guess¡­


    ¡­


    Wait a minute! Why am I feeling relieved about that right now?! I shouldn''t be feeling so carefree especially when Iris is doing something I really don''t want her to be doing!


    This naughty girl doesn''t deserve head pats! She deserves to be ced over my knee and spanked! In fact, I''m going to take advantage of the fact that I can''t feel anything and do it right now!


    I enforced my will over my current body and made my body move. Doing this would distract me from the other universes for a few seconds but I know this would incapacitate Iris for a much longer time so this would be worth it.


    She was surprised that I reached down and grabbed her by the arm, pulling her up on her feet. She knew that I was in control at this moment but she didn''t look worried about what I was going to do at all.


    What she was most definitely not expecting was for me to pull her down toy her over myp, causing her bottom to be raised up in the perfect position for my hand.


    "Master?" She called out, obviously confused.


    I gave no indication of having heard her but instead, raised my hand high up into the air before bringing it back down to give her a solid smack on her bottom.


    In that moment, I felt existence stopping for the briefest of moments, although it could even have been an eternity considering time also stopped as well.


    In that short moment, I could see every single universe link together like a giant spider web, each of them being connected to each other with myself being in the centre of the web.


    All the universes pulsated with me and it was thenI realised that this scene looked familiar to the time I first entered my Origin state and saw the stars blinking in tune with my heartbeat.


    It was, for theck of a better word, beautiful.


    It felt like I was witnessing the birth of the universe again¡­


    Wait¡­ Again? Why do I feel like I''ve seen this before? Were some of the past universes created like this as well where I literally spanked Iris?


    ¡­


    Wait, really?


    First I would create The End, then spank her and make her orgasm to create¡­ Everything else?


    What the hell kind of creation method is this?!


    Before I could think about it more, everything came crashing back all at once. I could even sense all of reality on the verge of Ending before snapping back into ce.


    "Ma¡­ Master¡­ What¡­ What happened? I¡­ Ahaaan~"


    That was way bigger of a reaction than I thought¡­


    Wait, I can use this!


    She''s definitely distracted while I spank her! That should make it easier for my disciples to fix all this, at least for a while!


    I raised my hand again and brought it down on Iris''s bottom again, this time making sure to restrict the space around us so that her influence would be kept within this space.


    I quickly fragmented my concentration and sent it to the other universes, not waiting to see how she would react to the second one before I got trapped in there with her.


    Existence itself shook from the result of my spank and I quickly diverted my attention to the web of universes that were spread out in front of me.


    Once again, I fragmented my consciousness to spread it out to the other universes while Iris was distracted¡­


    ¡­


    I''m actually infinitely d that my girls had made me go through those sessions where I had to split myself into multiple bodies to sleep with them, otherwise I would bepletely overloaded with all the multiple versions of me right now.


    There''s one universe that''s currently sitting with my disciples at the beach, there''s another where I''m working at some kind of cafe with my disciples working as the waitresses, another where I''m an idol group manager for my girls¡­


    And this one where I am being held captive by Tsuki in a cave¡­ Which looks simr to this other one where I am justying down and dying inside the same cave¡­


    Wait, what?


    Now that I''m looking¡­ There''s a whole bunch of Universes where I''m just stuck in a cave somewhere? Why?


    ¡­


    Oh shit¡­ Right¡­ Without Iris to reset me back to the past, the chance of me actually deciding to get myself a disciple is actually quite low. That means the chance of me meeting them is also equally as low.


    Doesn''t that mean Iris already has a far greater number of universes she can influence aspared to my disciples?


    This is not good¡­ I''m going to need to take things into my own hands¡­ But how do I influence these universes where Iris is not around?


    ¡­


    Oh wait a minute¡­ I can¡­ Be Iris?


    Does that sound like a good idea? Be the enemy herself? I''ve seen enough shows to know that this might be a really bad idea.


    The worst that can happen is that my own mental state changes to match Iris¡­ Probably¡­


    ¡­


    Or there could suddenly be two Iris in the multiverse¡­


    Fuck it, it''s worth a shot!

 Chapter ?1042 Tormentor And Tormented

    Chapter ?1042 Tormentor And Tormented


    (Tsuki POV)


    It was already quite weird that my jump conditions involved me using a baseball bat to swing at a watermelon but at least it worked.


    I looked around to try and get my bearings, finding myself in a weird cave of some sort.


    Inside said cave, I found some basic amenities which included an actual four poster bed, a section that looked like a kitchen and even a dining roomplete with chairs and tables. There was even a study judging by the bookshelves and piles of books scattered around a couch.


    All in all, a prettyfy ce despite it being a cave.


    What is weird is that I don''t see Aniue around though¡­ Am I living alone here or something?


    "AAARRRGHHH!!!" A scream pierced through the air from outside the cave.


    I immediately recognised this voice belonging to Aniue so I rushed outside, only to see him tied to a wooden post stuck to the ground while a dragon hovered above him, looking at him like he was a midday snack.


    Which bitch dared to put Aniue in this position?! And what does that dragon think it''s doing?!


    I immediately jumped into the air and sted a hole through the back of the dragon, killing it instantly.


    To prevent it from dropping on top of Aniue, I even grabbed it by its wings to toss it away from us, watchin in satisfaction as the ragon flew all the way out of view.


    Landing in front of Aniue, I immediately checked if he was unhurt.


    "Aniue! Are you alright?! Are you hurt?! Who did this to you?! I''ll kill them!"


    Aniue looked at me with wide eyes, "Twah lsee od uyo tanw mrof em?!"


    I frowned, why is Aniue speaking like that? And why is he behaving like my very presence frightens him? Aniue shouldn''t be like this, right?


    "Aniue?" I tried calling out again.


    "Tge waay rofm em you racyz namow! Ywh luowd ouy evne sktci me tuo heer?! Si itlery stju to rtatatc soem asrodng fro yuo to lilk?!"


    Wait¡­ I remember this! Aniue and everyone else used to talk like this when I first came here as well! Then it turned out it was because of that useless God that cursed me which made it impossible for me to understand what anyone is saying in this world!


    Ugh¡­ So it seems like even though I''m from another Universe, this version of me is still affected by this curse and I''m also subjected to it by jumping here¡­


    Putting all that aside though, why is Aniue tied up out here? Did someone intentionally capture Aniue to stick him here for me to find him? And why isn''t Aniue breaking himself free?


    Don''t tell me¡­ It''s that stalker bitch?!


    It must be! Who else could have captured Aniue and stuck him here like this?! When I get my hands on her¡­


    "Rea uyo tno edon ttngiorenm em?!" Aniue suddenly cried out, bringing my attention back to him.


    Oh right, sorry Aniue! Let me just break those chains for you!


    I went up and broke the chains that were holding Aniue captive, freeing him from the wooden pole.


    Because of how used I was to Aniue''s skills, it was unexpected for me to see Aniue il around before dropping down inelegantly from the pole.


    I rushed to catch him but that just ced myself in the line of his fall, causing Aniue to fall directly on top of me.


    I thought Aniue would be happy to be in this position but contrary to what I thought would happen, Aniue actually scrambled away from me as quickly as he could like he had touched fire.


    Oh dear, is this Universe''s version of Aniue shy?


    "Hatt¡­ Ahtt swa naiaednt!" He cried out, his hands raised in surrender.


    Ahhh~ Aniue is so cute when he''s flustered!


    Ugh, I need to get past thisnguage problem though¡­ What can I do to get Aniue to understand what I''m saying?


    Hmm¡­ I suppose I should try and write something down to start off with.


    I materialised a pencil and paper from my storage ring, my first attempt being to try and write words to see if Aniue understood me or if the curse extended to writing too.


    I scribbled down a question of whether Aniue understood what I am writing before passing over the paper to him.


    He looked very hesitant at first and only when I started waving the paper did Aniue take it from me.


    He looked at it for a while, his eyes narrowing and his head tilting to the side in the universal pose of not understanding what he was looking at.


    I guess the curse extends to reading as well¡­ That''s troubling¡­


    Oh. I think I know what to do with this.


    "Wait here, Aniue!" I called out, despite knowing he couldn''t understand me.


    I tore open a rift in space and jumped through, looking around to see I was now in an empty white space. In this entire expanse of whiteness, there was only one other figure aside from myself and he seemed extremely surprised to see me.


    "Remember me, you bastard?" I growled at the stupid God who cursed me.


    "Im¡­ Impossible¡­ How¡­ How did a mortal like youe here?"


    "Newssh, loser! My dearest and coolest Aniue is Origin so unless you want me to tell him what a useless god you are, you better lift this curse of mine before I beat you up for it!"


    He scowled at me, "Do you think I''m stupid? How could All Creator even be remotely rted to you?"


    "Well he is! And I''m only going to give you onest chance to fix this before I beat the shit out of you!"


    "Hmph. I don''t need to do anything--"


    I didn''t wait for him to finish his words before I lunged at him and kicked him in between the legs.


    He doubled over in pain, allowing me to give him a good, hard smack to the side of his face to send him crashing face first into the ground.


    I then picked him up by the cor and started giving him more ps to his face until his cheeks were swollen like an overstuffed hamster.


    "You want me to continue, you little bitch?"


    "Sto¡­ Stop¡­ Ho¡­ I''ll break it¡­ I''ll break it¡­" He pleaded.


    I shook him, "Then do it, what are you waiting for?!"


    He waved his hand and let out a pathetic groan, engulfing me in a sh of light that quickly dissipated.


    "The¡­ There¡­ It''s done¡­ Please don''t hurt me¡­ I don''t understand how a mortal can hurt me¡­ What''s going on¡­"


    I threw him back on the ground, "Next time, think twice before acting like a bastard."


    "But¡­ But you''re the one who started asking for impossible things whe--"


    I gave him another kick in between the legs to shut him up before leaping back through the rift I made.


    "Aniue! I''m baaaaaack¡­ Eh?"


    Standing in front of Aniue was another giant dragon that seemed to be getting ready to shoot out its breath at him.


    NOT ON MY WATCH!! DIE YOU STUPID DRAGON!!!

 Chapter ?1043 Its A Trauma

    Chapter ?1043 It''s A Trauma


    (Tsuki POV)


    I tried to kick at the dragon, only for it to dodge away from my strike at the veryst second and letting me fly past it.


    For some reason, I could tell that the dragon was quite surprised to see me there but that''s not what I care about at the moment.


    I summoned several spikes formed from darkness and fired them off at the dragon''s head, only to see it disappear from existence the moment it got within a feet of it.


    So it has some power huh? But if this stupid dragon thinks it can mess with Aniue while I''m not around, I''ll show it what happens when--


    "Oh¡­ You''re actually here¡­ Sorry, I''ll leave this universe to you then."


    It took me a moment to realise the dragon had spoken to me and then another moment to realise the voice belonged to Aniue.


    The Aniue-dragon pped his wings before disappearing like a mirage, as though he had been an illusion all this while.


    "What¡­ What the hell is going on?" My Aniue of this Universe muttered.


    Oh! I can understand him now! It seems like the stupid God did lift the curse, otherwise I would have went back to beat him up again.


    "Aniueeeee!!" I squealed, leaping up to hug him.


    Aniue turned just in time for me to reach him, allowing me to hug his chest.


    Aww~ Look at you being all shy! Aniue''s even stiffening up too! You''re still cool even when you''re shy!


    "I¡­ I''m sorry! I didn''t know you wanted the dragon! I didn''t know what to do!" He cried.


    Oh? Aniue thought I left him there to distract the dragon? Ehehehe~ Aniue, you''re so cute!


    I pulled back, "Aniue~ I didn''t need that! You don''t need to worry! Are you ok? Are you hurt?"


    He furrowed his brow, "How many times I need to tell you, woman?! I really don''t under¡­ Eh? Wait¡­ I can understand you now?"


    "That''s right Aniue! I was cursed by a stupid God that prevented me from being understood by everyone in this world! I went to beat him up until he removed the curse so here I am!"


    Aniue blinked a few times at me, "Umm¡­ I¡­ I see¡­ Then¡­ Could I ask what is ''an yu eh''?"


    Oh right, Aniue didn''t have his memories of his previous life before this. Ugh¡­ How do I even start exining this?


    Not realising my internal struggles, Aniue continued, "Also¡­ Why do you keep torturing me?"


    I frowned at his words, "Torture you? How did I torture you, Aniue?"


    "Umm¡­ You know¡­ Leaving me outside here tied up on that post so that you can lure dragons here¡­ Repeatedly hitting me with that ''truck-kun'' stick¡­ Locking me up inside your cave¡­ That kind of torture?"


    "What?!" I shrieked. "I would never do that to you, Aniue! Oh wait¡­ Different Universe¡­ Ahem¡­ I guess I should start from the very beginning. I am Tsuki, your little sister from another world! You are my coolest, most handsome, strongest and also coolest big brother!"


    Yes, Aniue is so cool that I have to mention that he is cool twice!


    Aniue blinked at me, "Umm¡­ Ok¡­ Is this a setup to another torture of yours? Because I would really rather you just get right to it instead of going through this in a roundabout way¡­"


    This isn''t good¡­ I''m guessing that the me from this Universe actually did those things to Aniue for some reason¡­ Maybe in this Universe, my rtionship with Aniue is actually really horrible?


    And maybe Aniue doesn''t fight back because in this Universe, he is just a powerless mortal?


    Ahhh¡­ How cruel of this Universe!


    But even then, you''re still cool, Aniue! You even stood against that dragon fearlessly despite having no power!


    I cleared my throat, "Ahem¡­ I think I should also mention that I''m actually from an alternate Universe as well?"


    Aniue gave me an incredulous look, "Yeah¡­ Ok¡­ Why not? I understand."


    Obviously Aniue did not believe me one bit, but I don''t know what I should do to convince Aniue either¡­


    "What do I need to do to convince Aniue that I''m telling the truth? I really am your little sister from another Universe!"


    "Let me go?"


    "Go? Go where?"


    "Do I need to spell it out? You''ve held me here against my will for so long already! Why are you even acting like this now? What more do you want from me?"


    Ehhh¡­ This Universe''s version of me is such a bitch. Why would she even keep Aniue captive like that? If it was me, such a thing would never happen!


    Hmm¡­ But what can I do to gain Aniue''s trust? It''s obvious this Universe''s version of me already lost all of Aniue''s trust with how big of a bitch she was, but I''m too unfamiliar with this parallel Universe to know what remained the same¡­


    Wait¡­ Do I even need to do that?


    Oh yeah! I should be able to just fix Aniue by showing him the memory that the insufferable fake little sister of Aniue''s told us to show, right? As long as Aniue watches it, everything will be fixed anyway!


    Yes! That''s the perfect n!


    I turned back to look at Aniue''s direction, "Alright! I''ll let you go if you just let me show you this video! How about that?"


    That was when I realised that Aniue had taken advantage of the fact that I was distracted to escape, already having ran a good distance away.


    Ahhhh~ Aniue is so cool~


    He could even run so fast without any powers aiding him!


    Whoops, better not get distracted again! I need to get Aniue back to his normal self otherwise that stalker bitch might take him before I can help him!


    I flew towards him and caught up to Aniue''s fleeing figure in less than a second, allowing me to pick him up by carrying him in my arms to bring him back to where the wooden pole was.


    In an instant, I had him chained up to the pole again faster than he realised what was going on.


    "There! Now you can''t escape Aniue! Let me show you the memory, now ok?"


    "What are you doing, you crazy woman!! Let me go! I do not consent! I do not consent!" He screamed.


    Ehehehe~ Aniue is so cute.


    "I''ll let you go once I show you something, ok?"


    "No! You''re going to do something to me aren''t you?! I definitely do not consent! Let me out! I don''t want to be hit by that stick again!"


    I don''t know what Aniue is talking about so just let me do a little bit of mind maniption and¡­ There!


    Aniue''s eyes zed over and he went limp, his words of protest dying out.


    A minute passed before Aniue woke up again, blinking his eyes a few times before turning to look at me.


    We held each other''s gaze for a moment and I was prepared to receive Aniue''s words of affection since Aniue should have regained his memories by now.


    Yet, what happened was Aniue opening his mouth and eyes wide and¡­


    "AHHHHHH!!! Let me out of here!! I don''t want to go through this again!!!"


    ¡­


    Eh?


    Why?! Aniue should be fixed now, shouldn''t he?

 Chapter ?1044 Approaching Calamity

    Chapter ?1044 Approaching Cmity


    (Tsuki POV)


    I found myself back in Aniue''s courtyard, feeling quite listless at the moment.


    After Aniue calmed down, he proceeded to exin a little sheepishly about why he acted that way and revealed the truth of how I would have treated him had things gone differently.


    To think that I would go that far just to get Aniue to remember me¡­


    That wasn''t a Universe where my rtionship with Aniue was bad from the start, that was a Universe where Aniue was not saved from me¡­


    I wanted to deny that I would ever treat Aniue like how he had described but¡­ I could honestly see myself doing those things had things turned out a little differently.


    Ughh¡­ I''m so embarrassed¡­


    "Oh, you''re back," The little sister wanna be noted, writing something down on her notepad. "You''re really slow, you know? The others arepleting their jumps at least twice as fast as you are."


    I scowled, "I had to fight a stupid God to even get to Aniue. For me to still be able to keep up is already an achievement."


    "Pfft¡­ Say what you want but you know that everything that happened in those Universes are being recorded right? I heard Onii-sama tell you what you did to him."


    Nooo! She''s thest person I wanted to know about it! She''s definitely going to use this as part of her arguments with me from now on!


    I already see it¡­ She''s going to make that insufferable smug face at me and say "At least I don''t beat my Onii-sama with a stick".


    Arrrghh!! I hate this!!


    "There, there, if it makes you feel better, you''re not like that in this universe right?"


    I looked up to see Aniue smiling at me¡­ Eh? Wait, why is Aniue in his female form?


    Aniue must have realised the surprise on my face and he exined, "Oh, I''m currently consolidating all the versions of me throughout all the universes and gathering them in this universe. It just so happens that this body came from a universe where all the genders are flipped."


    Ughh¡­ Now that Aniue mentioned it¡­ I''m reminded of what happened in my previous jump¡­


    I poked my fingers together, "Ummm¡­ Aniue¡­ Is it true that¡­"


    "That you held me captive and did various tortures in an attempt to make me remember my past? Unfortunately, yes."


    I knelt down on the ground and grasped my head in shame, how could I be so stupid?!


    The little sister wannabeughed evilly at me, "A real imouto of Onii-sama will never hurt him! Therefore, I am the real imouto! Wahahaha!"


    Aniue patted my head, "It''s ok, in this universe, it never happened, so technically you''re still safe."


    Waaahh!! Aniueeee!! Why are you so cool!! I love you!!


    Ahem¡­


    "Oh, that''s right, I saw a dragon that spoke in Aniue''s voice. Does Aniue know about it?" I asked, remembering the giant dragon that was seemingly trying to kill Aniue while I was dealing with the stupid God.


    He nodded, "I realised there''s a number of universes where I don''t actually meet any of you, that would leave you guys unable to even meet that version of me so I went ahead to use a few of me to reset those universes."


    "Eh? Doesn''t that mean that Aniue can simply go to those Universes and fix yourself, anyway?"


    He gave me a wry smile, "Did you forget? I''m not even sure what is normal for me right now. Who knows if I were to make myself better or worse if I were to just try to ''fix'' myself?"


    "Unn¡­ Then how much of Aniue have we fixed right now?"


    "Hmm¡­ We''re doing quite well actually, I''ve already consolidated twenty percent of myself while Iris is currently stuck at twenty eight percent."


    So even with so many of us working together, we''re still eight percent behind?


    No, I shouldn''t look at it that way, we did start offter than she did so we actually stand a chance of catching up with her.


    That means we should speed up our process a little.


    "I guess I should go for my next jump sequence then. What do I need to do?"


    The little sister wannabe started typing on her machine again when a ringing sound came from her waist.


    With one deft flick of her wrist, she took out what looks like a phone from herb coat and eyed the screen with a serious look on her face. I did notice that her lips curled into the barest of frowns when she saw the contents of it.


    She paused for a moment before turning to Aniue, "I''m sorry Onii-sama¡­ But this call is a little private."


    Aniue did not even make a fuss and merely nodded before going off to another part of the courtyard, where I only just noticed several other versions of Aniue were also gathered there.


    The fact that she told Aniue to leave must mean that the call was rted to those tentacled monsters so I moved closer to her to see what it was about.


    The moment he was gone, she tapped a button on her device and a hologram of someone wearing a military uniform appeared.


    "Supreme Admiral! I have bad news!" The hologram spoke in a hurried tone.


    She nodded at him, "Go ahead."


    "Our scanners report that those monsters have increased their speed significantly suddenly! They will be reaching us in at most another twenty four hours!"


    "What?! Do we know what made them do this?"


    "We do not know, Supreme Admiral! Do we open preemptive fire?"


    "No, no, no. That might make them even more agitated. Have all ships line up in firing formations and make sure all stars of death are prepared to fire at any given moment! Stand by for further orders!"


    "Supreme Admiral¡­ The stars of death will require another twenty eight hours to get into firing positions¡­"


    She gritted her teeth, "Do it as fast as you can then! I''ll figure something out!"


    "Roger that, Supreme Admiral!"


    The hologram shut off and she turned to me with furrowed brows, "We need more time¡­ Even with the other versions of sister Eris, I don''t think we can hold them back for very long¡­"


    "But if we were to go and face those things now, that bitch might overtake us in controlling Aniue!"


    She bit her thumb, "We have no choice¡­ We''ll need to split up. Those who have already ascended should go and face those tentacled monsters and stall them for as long as they can¡­ The others will continue to help fix Onii-sama. Then Onii-sama can go and deal with those tentacled monsters!"


    I frowned, "Isn''t the whole point of keeping this a secret is to prevent it from affecting Aniue if he gets involved?"


    "If we had already fixed him by then¡­ I believe it shouldn''t be a problem. Fact remains that right now, they are rushing straight towards us and we might all lose Onii-sama."


    "Do you think I can¡­"


    "Don''t be stupid, you still have yet to ascend. If you go there as you are you won''t be able to do anything. No, let them handle it. You and the rest should just concentrate on going to the other Universes to get Onii-sama back."


    I nodded, agreeing with her on this arrangement.


    Who knew that things could go so wrong in such a short time?

 Chapter ?1045 Foxes In Space

    Chapter ?1045 Foxes In Space


    (Manami POV)


    When ria told me my ''jump condition'' was to hover just above the ground and do a waltz, I had wondered what kind of Universe I would be sent to that made me do that.


    The answer to that became very apparent when Inded there, however.


    Looking at my reflection, I checked myself out in the skintight suit I was currently wearing.


    It was made of some kind of stretchy material that hugged my curves tightly and yet despite that, it still felt ratherfortable to wear. Surprisingly, there was even a hole for my tails to poke through as well.


    What was more interesting than my attire was the room I found myself in.


    The walls werepletely white and there was a single bed built into the wall right under what I assume to be a hexagonal window that showed nothing but an inky ckness on its surface.


    The room also had various objects I have never seen before strewn about, including pictures of this universe''s version of me and the rest of my sisters in various ces alongside Master.


    One thing that stood out the most, however, was the fact that I was floating without even using any Techniques.


    Putting aside the weirdness of this Universe, I should first try to find Master, especially since I don''t seem to be able to use my telepathy to contact Him. Probably because this Universe''s version of Master is different from mine so I don''t have his telepathic signature yet.


    Unfortunately, I do not see anything that even remotely resembles an entrance to the room unless I''m supposed to go through the window?


    Using my power of flight, I floated my way towards the window, pressing my hand against its surface.


    The ckness of the window suddenly receded, showing me a view of the outside that was filled with a sea of stars.


    I was still in the midst of marvelling at such a sight when I heard a hissing sounding from behind me.


    Turning back, I found my cute little Kiyomi dressed in the same skintight suit floating in a doorway that was not there earlier.


    "Hello sister. Master told us to meet Him in the cockpit. He wants to check up on our situation."


    Ara? The cockpit? I wonder what that is?


    "Ufufufu~ Then lead the way, my cute little Kiyomi~"


    She turned around and pushed against the doorframe, propelling her away from the door.


    A panel then slid from the wall that closed up the doorway like it was never there to begin with. It was only when I took a closer look at the wall did I notice a thin line along the wall that marks the outline of the door.


    I flew towards it, trying to figure out how the door worked.


    Unexpectedly, the door actually slid open the moment I got close to it. Was it inscribed with some kind of inscription that allowed it to open up automatically? How interesting.


    Floating out of the room, I realised that the corridor outside was also just as white with the only features being two sets of handrails lining the walls on either side.


    I floated along the corridor right behind Kiyomi, finding it rather amusing that she was using the handrails to propel herself while I merely floated behind her.


    We eventually arrived at another door that slid open, revealing a small room with two chairs inside with various ck coloured boards and arge window that showed a view of the outside.


    Kiyomi moved towards one of the seats, leaving the other one open for me to upy.


    Not seeing Master around, I took the empty seat before my little sister started pressing something on the weird looking table in front of her.


    There was a buzzing sound and the ck board in front of me changed to a picture of Master.


    Ara?


    Ara, ara?


    Master is wearing a uniform of some sort that makes Him look especially dashing! I hope ria is able to make those clothes and convince Master to wear them too!


    "Manami, Kiyomi, what''s your status?" The picture of Master asked.


    Oh, this must be simr to the device that ria made to allow us to talk to each other without using telepathy. I suppose in this Universe they are moremon?


    Ah, Master asked me a question¡­ But since I do not possess the memories of myself from this Universe, I had to turn to my little sister for help.


    Kiyomi took my hint and nodded, "We are still on our way to Privos Prime, Master. Our engines are fine but we had to divert power away from some of our subsystems including the gravity generators as one of our generators was hit."


    Ara? I never thought that I would hear my little sister speaking like ria one day. She''s so cute~


    I wonder if the me of this Universe also spoke like that?


    The picture of Master nodded, "I see. Any pursuers?"


    My cute little Kiyomi shook her head, "Not at all Master, sensors are also clear. I believe we managed to get away from them."


    "Good, then I''ll meet the both of you at Privos Prime."


    I couldn''t help but raise my hand there, "Master? Where are you right now?"


    Master diverted his gaze away from me and seemed to be looking at something above him for a moment, "I''m still on the Gell Cluster highway, so I should be there at most an hourter than you two ording to our destination''s time. Don''t worry, you won''t have to wait long."


    I''m not too sure about what Master is saying but I could guess that He was not somewhere nearby at the moment.


    No matter, I''ve had to deal with another Universe where Master never came to the vige to save me so I had to go find Him. This was already much better than that one so I can wait~


    Master and Kiyomi then started saying some other iprehensible things about selling some kind of orb which I didn''t understand but I managed to pick up some bits and pieces from their conversation.


    Both Kiyomi and I were transporting something and we were attacked by someone. We managed to escape but our ship was damaged so we needed to stop over at this ''Privos Prime'' ce for repairs and Master was meeting us there.


    What I didn''t understand was where the ship was since what I''ve seen so far did not match what I know of how a ship looks like.


    I did understand that this is a Universe where science had be more prevalent and individuals with powers were very, very rare. In fact, it was to the point that conjuring a fireball requires a machine embedded in their body to aplish.


    How quaint¡­


    "Sister? Elder sister?"


    I was brought out of my musings from a gentle nudge by Kiyomi.


    "Sister¡­ Is something wrong? You''ve been out of sorts for a while now. Perhaps you should take a rest after all?"


    I considered my options for a moment before smiling at my cute little sister.


    "My dear little Kiyomi¡­ Do you believe in parallel Universes?"

 Chapter ?1046 One Small Step For Foxes

    Chapter ?1046 One Small Step For Foxes


    (Manami POV)


    It was quite interesting to find out what this Universe''s version of us had been up to.


    In this ce, the technology of our World has advanced to reach the stars and instead of Practitioners, we have space explorers instead.


    Master had taken us on as His apprentices and we worked as both mercenaries and merchants for Him.


    I found it quite amusing that my cute little sister still did not fully believe my im that I was from another Universe but did not question it and answered all my questions anyway. She''s just so adorable!


    I could just show off my powers but when I asked if it was ok to start a fire, my little sister was vehemently against it. She said that starting one inside the ship was a recipe for disaster so I decided to wait until wended before I did anything like that.


    I did suggest that we have a little fun while we were at it but she told me that it would be difficult to clean up in a Zero-G environment.


    Of course, I could fix that problem with a bit of my divinity but I didn''t want to scare my little sister too much so I decided I could hold it in for now.


    I at least convinced her to wrap our tails around each other and pleasured each other that way.


    Eventually, a ball came into view outside our window and Kiyomi announced that we had arrived at our destination.


    "Ara? Is that Privos Prime?" I asked.


    "That is correct, elder sister. It''s a mining owned by one of the mining conglomerates but it also functions as a waystation for travellers like us."


    "A mining?"


    "Yes. The is known to be rich in metals that are used to build ships so it''s being excavated for that reason."


    I tilted my head, "What''s a?"


    Kiyomi turned to me and blinked a few times, "It''s¡­ Well¡­ Umm¡­ A world? A celestial body in space?"


    I turned back to the, "So that''s a World? Does our World look like that as well? What did our Earthen ne look like?"


    "I''m sorry sister¡­ I don''t know what this Earthen ne is."


    Ara? That''s quite a surprise. Now I''m interested in going back to our World just to see what it looks like.


    Since I was still not certain of how things work here, my cute little Kiyomi basically did everything tond our ship on the. It was truly a marvel to see how the scenery changed so quickly and that''s also putting my teleportation ability into ount as well.


    I almost thought that we would be walking around with this skintight suit of ours but apparently those are meant only for us in space because of the Zero-G and we switched out to more normal looking clothes when we touched down.


    Stepping out of our ship and into what they called a spaceport was an experience in and of itself, one that was definitely not a good one.


    "By Master¡­ What is that smell, Kiyomi?" I gasped.


    "Oh? That''s sulphur. That''s just how it is ons like these elder sister¡­"


    "Ara? How is my little Kiyomi ok with this?"


    She shrugged, "You just get used to it."


    "Hmph. With me here now, there is no need for us to ''get used to it''," I scoffed, waving my hand in the air to purify it for the two of us.


    "E¡­ Eh? How did¡­ How did elder sister do that?"


    "Ara, ara? Didn''t I tell you? I''m a Goddess in the other Universe~ Such things are easy for me."


    Ufufufu~ Seeing Kiyomi''s surprised face was worth it~ She''s still looking at me in shock~


    "Now, what do we need to do, my dearest little sister?" I giggled, changing the subject.


    She quickly recovered from her stupor, "Oh¡­ Umm¡­ We need to find the service centre of the space port and get our generators repaired, which means Master should arrive before that is done. I''ve not been to this myself either so we''ll probably have to ask some locals about its location. We need to check in at the port authority first so that''s a good ce to start."


    The two of us made our way down from the tform that held our ship, its shape looking like some kind of rectangr box with various weird things jutting out of its surface.


    Kiyomi did notice that I was looking around at everything in wonder, it was hard not to be when everything looked so different from what I was used to seeing. Even when Master brought us to different nes, most of the architecture and even the people looked simr, yet here everything was different from what I knew.


    The buildings around here were all made out of metal and most of them were covered in ayer of rust, looking like they were all just welded together to make some semnce of shelter. The people wore what looked like miner clothes and most of them had goggles and masks covering their faces.


    It was truly a sight for me.


    What Kiyomi pointed out to be the ''port authority'' was a simple building made out of what looks like rusted sheet metal with a few bored looking people seated behind desks.


    We went towards one of the counters and the man there looked up at us, not even bothering to put his feet down from the table even as he tapped away on a device in his hand.


    "Purpose of visit," He drawled, like it was a phrase he had been repeating hundreds of times a day.


    "Repairs and resupply," My little Kiyomi answered easily.


    He half turned to the machine on the desk and tapped the screen a few times before gesturing to the table dismissively.


    Kiyomi stepped aside and nodded at the table where I realised it had a small portion cut away for a screen of some sort. On the screen were the words "Dock rental 100 Credits. Scan to pay." disyed.


    Kiyomi nodded to the screen, "Sister¡­ Your hand."


    Trusting her, I ced my hand on that screen without hesitation, causing it to beep and turn green in colour.


    The man behind the counter did not even acknowledge it and had already dismissed us from his mind, going back to using the device in his hands.


    Kiyomi cleared her throat to get his attention again, something he reluctantly gave after clicking his tongue.


    "We are wondering where the service centre is?" She asked.


    "You blind?" The man growled, jerking his thumb behind him where a rather broken down sign was left hanging on the wall.


    It took a moment but we recognised the words ''Service Centre'' with an arrow pointed towards the right of where we are.


    How rude¡­ Perhaps I should just eradicate his existence here?


    Kiyomi thanked him and we made our way towards our destination, only to be intercepted by a group of men on the way there.


    "Hey¡­ Fox youkais, first time I''ve seen them and here''s two. Where are you headed to,dies? Want to join us? We''ll show you a good time."


    Ara, ara? It looks like even though the Universe may be different, the trash still doesn''t change~


    Ufufufu~ At least I know exactly how to deal with this particr situation~


    I can eradicate people right?

 Chapter ?1047 No Matter Where You Go, The Trash Is Still The Same

    Chapter ?1047 No Matter Where You Go, The Trash Is Still The Same


    (Manami POV)


    Six greasy looking men surrounded us from all sides, each of them looking at us with their filthy gazes while licking their lips.


    Trash really is just trash no matter which Universe we got to it seems.


    Kiyomi took a step closer to me while scowling at the pieces of trash in front of her, "Please let us through."


    One of them smirked at her, "Oh? This one has an attitude on her! I like them feisty! What are you going to do if we don''t?"


    I stepped protectively in front of my little sister, "Ara, ara? Don''t you know who our Master is? It''s Master Lin you know~ If you value your lives, you might want to start apologising real soon."


    The men looked at each other with uncertainty when they heard my words.


    Ufufufu~ It seems like even here, Master''s name still holds weight, as expected of Master!


    Now I wonder what Master''s position really is? I''m sure Master would be someone who--


    "AHAHAHAHA! You''re talking about that loser Lin from Lin Industries?! What is he going to do huh? Dump some metal on top of us? Do you even know where you are? Your stupid Continental rules don''t apply here! We''re in the Wild Sector!!"


    "Yeah! Even if hees here, he''ll have to kneel to us!"


    "These girls are a riot! This must be their first time here!"


    Ara?


    Ara, ara?


    Ufufufu¡­


    "I apologise, but what did you just call our Master?" I asked.


    "Ha? I called him a loser, what are you going to do about it?"


    I turned to my little Kiyomi, "My dear little sister, is it ok for us to kill people here?"


    Before she could answer, one of the men pulled out something that looked like a knife with the edge of the de seemingly being made out of some kind of light.


    "Hey, hey, what are you saying there missus? Those are some dangerous words you''re saying that might get you hurt, you know?"


    My cute little sister reached her hand to her waist to take something but a worthless piece of scum snatched her wrist and pulled her towards him.


    "Ah, ah, what do we have there little miss? You shouldn''t be holding on to such dangerous weapons or you might get hurt you know? Especially when we''re still feeling generous in-- Eh?"


    It took him a moment but he finally realised that his hand was no longer attached to his wrist but rolling on the ground.


    I smiled at him, "Ara? I do not think I gave you permission to touch my little sister. I suppose losing a hand is a good enough punishment for now~"


    "My¡­ My hand! MY HAND!!!" The scum screamed, grabbing his wrist even as blood continued to spurt out from the stump.


    "Ufufufu~ These trash really make a lot of noise don''t they, sister?" I giggled.


    "Ye¡­ Yes¡­ Elder sister¡­" My cute little sister murmured, her eyes wide in surprise.


    The other pieces of trash turned to re at me.


    "What did you do to him, you bitch?!"


    "Be careful! She must be modded!"


    "Gut the bitch!"


    How noisy¡­ What would they do if they were to attract even more trash here? Are they going to take responsibility for wasting our time?


    The scum with the knife pulled back his hand and stabbed me with it, the de suddenly extending to pierce itself through my abdomen.


    I heard my little sister gasp, "Elder sister!!"


    "Haha! That will teach you to mess with us! You''re next you little--"


    "Ara? I don''t recall you being given permission to touch either of us either?" I interrupted.


    Everyone finally realised that I showed no signs of pain despite having a de skewering me in my gut.


    "M¡­ Mon¡­ Monster!" Another one cried, pulling out a weirdly shaped object to point at me.


    I could see from the corner of my eye that my cutest, bravest and most precious little sister was trying to jump in front of me to shield me. Thus, I had to hold her back with one of my tails to make sure she didn''t do that. She really is cute~


    He pulled a small lever at his index finger and a blue light shot out from the object.


    The light hit me in between the eyes and¡­ Nothing happened. I didn''t even feel an impact of any sort either. Even a bubble popping against my skin would have more impact than this thing.


    I tilted my head at the person who shot the light, "My, my, was that supposed to do something?"


    He let out a scream and threw that thing into the air before turning around to run.


    "Ara? Did I say you could leave?"


    My tailshed out and severed his legs just like how I had severed hispanion''s hand earlier, causing him to fall face first onto the ground.


    The same tail then wrapped him up by his neck to lift him up before mming him back down, cracking the ground under him.


    The trash who had his hand cut off was still screaming quite incessantly so I went ahead to cut his throat, leaving him gurgling his own blood.


    The one who had stabbed me tried to pull out his de but I grabbed him by the throat and held him there with a hand, giving him the fakest smile I could.


    "Where are you going? Didn''t you want to y with us? I wasn''t done ying with you, you know? And what was that about our Master needing to kneel to you?"


    "No¡­ No¡­ Please¡­" He moaned pathetically.


    "Get back!"


    I turned to the direction of the voice to see another waste of space pointing his fist at me, though part of his arm seemed to have transformed into some kind of weird tube.


    He smirked at me before a ball was shot out of the tube and it exploded as soon as it hit my chest.


    "Haha! Take that! That''s a forty millimetre explosive grenade you bit--AAAAARRGHHH!!"


    His speech was interrupted as my tail had wrapped around that arm of his and snapped it right off.


    How dare he try to dirty my clothes? I haven''t even met Master in person in this Universe yet! Is he going to take responsibility if Master thinks I am dirty?


    Just for that, I made sure to sever his other limbs as well, leaving him rolling around on the ground as a limbless torso.


    Ara? There''s no blooding out from his severed limbs? Is he a machine? How weird¡­


    I then turned my attention back to the trash who still had his knife stabbed through me, "Now what do I do with you? Maybe I should first dig out your eyes? Or perhaps¡­"


    "Port Security! Everyone get down on the ground!!"


    Tsk¡­ Looks like there''s more troublesome people I have to deal with.

 Chapter ?1048 Shes Au Naturel

    Chapter ?1048 She''s Au Naturel


    (Manami POV)


    These ''security'' people came towards us and immediately zeroed in on me.


    "You there! You damn fox! Drop the man you''re threatening right now!" The one I guessed to be their leader demanded.


    I scoffed at them, "Ara? I''m threatening him? Do you not see the de that he has sticking in my stomach? Have you all, perhaps, lost your ability to see? If so, please ept my condolences."


    None of them were amused by my words and the one leading them pointed some kind of stick at me, "Let go of your captive right now!"


    I giggled, "Ufufufu~ Who do you think you are to order me around like that?"


    "What are you talking about?! We are the security of this ce! If you don''t want to get arrested, you betterply!"


    Kiyomi tugged at my wrist, "It''s better to just listen to them, otherwise they might trouble Masterter¡­"


    I tilted my head, "Ara? But it''s obvious that these people are in cahoots with this bunch of trash though?"


    "Wha¡­ What are you implying?!" Their leader roared, clearly upset that I saw through them.


    My dear little sister shook her head, "I know, elder sister¡­ But they can deny Master a ce tond or even prevent us from setting off¡­ We need the supplies¡­"


    Ufufufu~ My dear little Kiyomi is so cute! Perhaps she has not understood what it means when I told her I am a Goddess. If these people really dared to do something to Master, I am always ready to blow this entire world apart.


    But since my cute little sister is requesting this of me, I suppose I''ll listen to her for now.


    I released my grip on the scum and let him drop onto the ground.


    With my other hand, I pulled out the de that was still stuck in me before letting it drop de first in between the scum''s legs, impaling the ground.


    Not even giving the others a second nce, I took my little sister by her hand and started to leave, only for a few of those idiots to bar our way.


    "Where do you think you''re going?!"


    I pretended to be surprised, "Ara? I already did what you asked and ceased my act of self defence, what more do you want from us? Surely you can capture these hooligans by yourselves?"


    A very disgusting smirk materialised on this ''security'' guy''s face, "What are you talking about? These are all upstanding workers in this port. If anyone is a hooligan, it''s you! Just look! All of them have been clearly hurt by you! You''re the assaulter here!"


    I turned to give my little Kiyomi a look but she sighed and averted her gaze away from me.


    Returning my gaze to the trash, I asked, "I''m curious. What are you nning to do then?"


    "Of course you''ll have to pay a fine! You think you can just get away like this?"


    "And if I refuse?"


    One of them came up to me with a scowl, "Then you''ll both be under arrest for disturbing the peace!"


    I gestured to the pieces of trash that were still rolling around on the ground after being beaten by me, "Ufufufu~ Do you all have a wish to end up like that? If you do, then all of you are very wee to try~"


    "Hmph! You think just because you got some mods for your tails, you can do what you like?! You''re not the first modded fox youkai we had to deal with, you know! Use it!"


    One of them took out a device that looked simr to the one that had shot out a light at me before, except this one had a half sphere attached to the front of the device that he used to point at me.


    There was a click and then a wave of some sort washed over me, though I wasn''t sure what exactly that was supposed to have done since nothing seemed to have changed.


    "Haha! Is this your first time seeing a Disruptor? All your mods are offline now! You''re just another weak, pathetic woman right now! So why don''t you get on your knees and start begging? We may even make you like it!"


    I sighed, "My dearest, little sister, is it ok if I kill everyone here?"


    Kiyomi pursed her lips, "I suppose sister really is from another Universe¡­ There are recording devices around and it can be shown to our Master as proof of what we did¡­ There was that one time we were almost caught ughtering an entire settlement for trying to swindle Master. We barely managed to me it on a pirate attack."


    "Ara? If that''s the case then it''s simple. I can just make it such that everything that happened today was never recorded to begin with~"


    She gave me an incredulous look that told me she had no idea what I was talking about.


    Instead of exining, I merely confirmed with her, "As long as Master doesn''t find out¡­ It''s fine, right? In that case¡­"


    I took several steps forward, putting myself in front of those pieces of human trash.


    "Ufufufu~ Master has taught me to bepassionate, so I can still give you all one more chance to walk away before I kill all of you~"


    "You fucking bitch still trying to be delusional?!" The leader roared, pulling out another light shooting device to shoot me in the leg.


    The result was still the same as the first one where this time I could actually look down to check that nothing had happened to me.


    I looked back at the trash who had a look of shock on his face, right before my tail moved and sliced off the hand that was holding the device.


    "AHHHH!! How?!! You were hit with the Disruptor!! You shouldn''t be able to use your mods!!"


    I giggled, "Ara, ara? That''s where you are wrong, insect~ My powerses directly from me~ Now, I shall have you all die repeatedly just because I can~"


    I snapped my fingers and his head exploded into a mountain of gore, showering hispanions with copious amounts of blood.


    The others were still shocked so I went ahead to explode various parts of their bodies before they even realised what was going on.


    Once they were dead, I used my Divinity and restarted their life again, bringing them all back to life.


    As they were still trying to understand what was going on, I went ahead to start burning them to death.


    And once they were nothing but ashes, I brought them back again and had them impaled by my tails repeatedly until they bled out on the ground.


    By their fourth death, they were already begging and crying like the little pieces of trash they are but I still kept going.


    Ahhh~ This is just so soothing~

 Chapter ?1049 We Only Need One

    Chapter ?1049 We Only Need One


    (Manami POV)


    "Master Lin is the greatest being in the entire Universe and we are the absolute trash of existence that are unworthy of even gazing upon his Divinity."


    "Ara, ara~ I apologise, but I couldn''t hear you well enough. What was that again?"


    "Master Lin is the greatest being in the entire Universe and we are the absolute trash of existence that are unworthy of even gazing upon his Divinity."


    Ufufufu~ Nothing a little bit of repeated murdering and torture couldn''t solve~


    Just kill and revive them a couple of times and now I have them prostrated on the ground like the trash they are.


    "Elder sister, I''m done with contacting the service centre. Master should also be arriving soon¡­" My cute little sister reported while looking at the pieces of trash with an inscrutable expression on her face.


    I pped my hands together, "Perfect! I have also just rehabilitated this bunch of insects~ They turned out quite well even if I do say so myself~"


    Kiyomi tilted her head at me, "Does elder sister do this often back in your Universe?"


    Ufufufu~ It seems like after I have shown off my abilities, my cute little sister has fully epted my ims about meing from another Universe.


    "That''s right~ We had an entire religion based around Master to worship His Divinity~ It truly is glorious~ It''s such a shame that the stalker bitch just had toe and ruin things. The next time I meet her, I''ll be sure to give her a p on her face."


    "I see¡­ What happens after sister¡­ Fixes Master?"


    I tilted my head at her, "What do you mean?"


    "I mean¡­ Are you staying here? Or are you going back to your Universe?"


    "Ara? Of course I would go back~"


    "Then¡­ Then what about me, elder sister? What would happen to the you of this Universe and me? Do we disappear? Or do I live on over here with this knowledge? Does this Universe change? How should we act in front of Master from then on?"


    I paused and turned to look at her.


    My little sister of this Universe was looking at me with a face filled with fear, something that I didn''t think I would ever see appear on her face.


    I wanted to assure her that everything would be fine, I wanted to tell her that nothing would happen. But I couldn''t as I never actually thought about it before this.


    What happened to all those Universes that we had fixed Master especially since He is also gathering himself in our Universe?


    "Perhaps¡­ We should consult Master on this matter? I''m sure Master would have a way to make sure that everyone is happy," I said finally.


    Kiyomi nodded, though I could tell that she was not holding out on that hope either.


    I don''t me her since the Master in this Universe probably isn''t omniscient or omnipotent so she must not know the extent of Master''s capabilities.


    But that''s fine, once I give this Universe''s version of Master the memories that will fix Him, everything will be ok.


    In the meantime¡­


    "Ara? I don''t recall allowing you pieces of trash to stop?"


    "Master Lin is the greatest being in the entire Universe and we are the absolute trash of existence that are unworthy of even gazing upon his Divinity."


    Ufufufu~ That''s right~


    "Err¡­ What''s going on here?"


    Both Kiyomi and I turned around to see Master standing behind us.


    "Master!" I squealed, running up to hug Him.


    "Oof! Ah, hello Manami. I missed you too¡­ Umm¡­ That kind of hurts so could you not hug me so¡­ Ow ow ow!!"


    I quickly let go of Master and took a step back when He shouted out in pain.


    Ara? I almost forgot that Master is not Divine in this Universe and exerted a little more strength in that hug than I should.


    "Ugh¡­ Have you been working out or something? I didn''t see you girls for a short while and you''re suddenly so strong," Master groaned while rubbing His chest.


    Ara, ara? Master''s wearing those really sexy clothes we saw Him wearing earlier. I definitely need to get ria to make these when we get back~


    "So¡­ Any reason why I see a couple of guys prostrating on the floor?"


    "Ufufufu~ They were being a nuisance so I taught them a lesson, Master~" I exined.


    Master turned to look at my little sister and she sighed, "The current elder sister is her from another Universe, Master¡­ She''s a Goddess over there and it seems like her Divinity carried over to this Universe."


    Master blinked at her, "What?"


    I giggled, "Allow me, Master~"


    Using my telepathy, I connected my thoughts with Master and immediately showed him the memories to bring Him back.


    Master''s eyes adopted the zed over look that I''ve be ustomed to seeing before snapping back into focus again.


    "Oh, well done Manami. Seems like you found me in a rather peculiar Universe."


    "Ufufufu~ It is nothing, Master. Would you be returning back to our Universe as well?"


    "Of course, I''ll be heading there after I send you back."


    Master reached out His hand towards my chest but I quickly raised my hands to stop Him.


    "Please wait a moment Master¡­ But what about my sister?"


    Master tilted His head, "Your sister? Isn''t she in our Universe right now?"


    I shook my head and gestured to my side where my little sister was, "No, Master. I meant the Kiyomi of this Universe."


    "Hmm? What about her?"


    "If you''re going to leave this Universe, then what happens to her? Surely we cannot leave her behind right?"


    Master chuckled, "Of course we don''t leave her behind."


    I felt my heart soar, only to hear the next words that sent a chilling feeling down my spine.


    "This Universe would be losing its Origin anyway so it will cease to exist. The moment I go, everything goes so no one will be left behind if there is no one left to leave behind!"


    Kiyomi''s eyes widened and turned to me, the fear on her face evident.


    "Is it possible to take her with us?" I asked.


    Master sighed, "Don''t be silly, Manami, she isn''t your real sister. Your real sister is back in our Universe. There''s no need to think so much about it."


    Did Master¡­ Really say that?


    Kiyomi grabbed on to Master''s sleeve, "Wa¡­ Wait¡­ Master¡­ Are you¡­ Are you being serious? Will I disappear?


    "Hmm? Yeah, I guess. This whole Universe will. There isn''t supposed to be Parallel Universes in the first ce so I have to fix this while I''m at it."


    "But¡­ All the time we spent together¡­ You epted our confessions too¡­ Was that all an illusion?"


    "Oh, those are real alright. Except we don''t belong to this Universe and thus we should return. Don''t worry, it''s painless."


    Kiyomi turned to look at me, her eyes pleading.


    Master¡­


    ¡­


    Ah, well¡­ I suppose Master is right anyway. My cute little Kiyomi is back at Master''s courtyard and also going through the same process as me, this version of Kiyomi is definitely not my real little sister at all.


    I nodded, "I suppose you''re right, Master. Please send me back~"


    This Universe''s version of my little sister could only stare in shock before Master pushed my chest, sending me back to our Universe.


    I blinked and looked around, finding myself in the same position as I had been in the original Universe.


    Ah~ Look! My little sister is right hereying beside me! She''s so cute!

 Chapter ?1050 Welcome To Cafe Yandere

    Chapter ?1050 Wee To Cafe Yandere


    (Kiyomi POV)


    I blinked a few times before looking down at myself to confirm what I was seeing in the mirror.


    The frills and the apron greeted me in my reflection to confirm that I was, indeed, wearing what appears to be a maid outfit.


    There were a lot of frills everywhere including on my head dress and I was even wearing a pair of stockings and heels.


    All this means that this is by no means a ''practical'' maid uniform but one that was made for show, something I was quite familiar with during my time in the theatre.


    Looking around the ce, I found myself in a changing room of sorts with no one else in it besides me.


    This was the situation I found myself in when I did my jump.


    Why am I here? And why am I wearing this?


    I have to say though, the design of the outfit is quite good. Though it is focused on its showiness, it still retains some practicality as it''s also easy to move around in.


    I quickly realised that this was deliberate as it does show off some skin when moving around, though still remaining decent enough to not look scandalous.


    It''s like the person who designed this knows exactly how the human mind works.


    The door to the room suddenly opened and I turned to see ria there. Or rather, this Universe''s version of ria.


    "Helloooo~ Are you done changing yet, Kiyomi? Oh? Ehehehe~ Are you perhaps admiring the uniforms I designed? Don''t worry! I made multiple of them so feel free to take one home and have fun with Onii-sama in them!"


    Ah¡­ I suppose it makes sense that ria is the one who made them¡­ Although that doesn''t exactly answer the question of why I''m wearing it now.


    In fact, ria was also wearing one too¡­


    While mine had an icy blue colour as its theme, ria''s one was a dark purple bordering on ck.


    Deciding to put all that aside for now, I asked her the main question, "Where is Master?"


    "Eh? Onii-sama? He onlyes in for thete afternoon shift when our cafe switches to a bar, did you forget?"


    Cafe? Bar?


    Ah¡­ I see¡­ It''s that kind of Universe¡­


    I''m guessing it''s one where Master opened a cafe of some sort and we''re all working as servers in said cafe.


    Hmm¡­ I could always just go directly to Master right now and skip all this work, but I would be lying if I said I wasn''t curious about how the me of this Universe got through her daily life. I suppose I could just indulge a little here while waiting for Master.


    I cleared my throat, "Ah, my apologies, I thought I overheard Master might being in early today. It must have been a mistake."


    "Oh? How rare! Anyway, the morning crowd ising soon so let''s go prepare! I''m sure they want to get abused by their favourite icy maid again!"


    Abused? Icy maid? What is she even talking about?


    Unfortunately, those weren''t questions I could ask so I followed her out of the changing room and into the cafe section of the shop.


    There was what looked like a bar counter that upied one side of the wall with the seating area directly in front of it. The windows were floor-length with thick curtains rolled up beside them and showed a clear view of the streets outside.


    I noticed there was also a small stage to the left and elder sister was already seated there with various instruments spread out around her. She was also dressed in a maid uniform with hers being dark red in colour which definitely suited her perfectly.


    Elder sister must be providing live music as entertainment for the patrons, as expected of Master.


    I spotted Brendan working behind the bar counter and Eris was moving towards the door and flipping the ''closed'' sign to ''open''.


    Almost immediately, a flood of people came in through the door. What was most surprising was that it wasn''t all males like I had expected but a mix of both youngdies and young men.


    "Ahhhh!! It''s paradise!"


    "We''re back in paradise again!"


    "It''s Eris-sama!"


    "Ahhhh! Manami-sama is already on stage!"


    "Kiyomi-sama!! Look at us with your cold gaze again!!"


    Just hearing their voices was already enough to make me feel disgust towards them and my face inevitably scrunched up to show my distaste.


    At that instant, a group of youngdies and men started screaming, "Ahhhhh!! There it is! Kiyomi-sama''s cold and judgemental gaze!!"


    Are these people all alright in the head?


    Hmm¡­ Then again, we do have some followers who are also on this level of devotion back in my Universe too.


    While I was thinking about that however, the bell at the bar chimed and I turned to see cups of tea and coffee already ced on the counter. There were also little pictures of us above the orders and several of the cups were ced under my picture.


    I already guessed that there''s a system in ce where the customers can request someone specific to serve their order and those orders were mine to fulfil.


    It irks me a little that I was serving someone other than Master but I suppose it can''t be helped since this is another Universe.


    Not wanting to look out of ce, I went to pick up those cups and got my directions to who ordered them, which just so happened to be a pair of young men who were staring at me expectantly.


    I gave them a look of disgust before cing their orders on the table roughly.


    "A Caff¨¨ Mhiato and a Mocha Frappino," I said curtly.


    "Ahhhhh~ Thank you Kiyomi-sama!! Your cold gaze is perfect as always!!" The two men squealed girlishly.


    Ugh¡­ Does this Universe''s version of me really deal with this on a daily basis? How can she take something like this?


    If it was me I would just¡­ Ah, I know now. I had probably seen this as a big stage for me to put on my own act. I understand. Allow me to show you just how great I am on a stage~


    I managed to settle myself in after a while, which was surprising considering that I was doing this for the first time here. It seemed like as long as I just acted like myself, then it was fine.


    I even managed to start to enjoy myself in the busy but calming environment of the cafe itself, which I suppose elder sister''s performance also helped.


    Right as I thought of that, the door to our shop was shoved open and a bunch of well dressed men came in.


    "Good day people, I am an official from the government and we suspect this ce to be engaged in illegal activities! I''m afraid I''m going to have to shut this ce down. Everyone else, please leave the premises immediately!"


    "Oh no¡­ Onii-sama is not going to like this¡­" ria sighed, as though this was something that had happened before.


    I''m already not liking this one bit though¡­ But I don''t see what the problem is? Master isn''t here, so we can just get rid of him ourselves, right?


    Right?

 Chapter ?1051 Cafe Problems

    Chapter ?1051 Cafe Problems


    (Kiyomi POV)


    I watched as Eris stormed up to them, "Back again are we? So what did we do this time that warrants you doing this huh?"


    The man leading the group smirked at her, "We have received reports that you might haveced your food and drinks with illegal substances that cause people to be addicted. Thus, I''m going to need to shut down this ce and thoroughly investigate the menu items of this establishment!"


    It may be my first time here but even I could tell that this was a thinly veiled attempt at them trying to get ess to our recipes just so that they can replicate them.


    Everyone knows that having a food establishment''s recipes copied is one of the worst things that could happen and being suspected of drugging your customers wouldn''t help the store''s reputation either, even if it was proven to be false usations.


    My guess is that this guy was paid off by one of ourpetitors toe here and stir up trouble with us and also to try and steal our things to gain an edge over Master''s shop.


    How typical.


    ria went up to him and shook her finger at him, "Let me see your warrant then. If you''ve got no warrant then get lost."


    "Oh but we do! Here is the official seal from the minister of health himself! To go against me is to go against him!"


    Elder sister stepped off from the stage, "Ara, ara? To even involve such a big shot for our humble little store. It seems like we are very hated, hmm?"


    The trash smirked, "Oh, you have the wrong idea, missus. This is nothing about hate, it''s all just business."


    "In that case, I guess you should wait for our Master to show up before discussing this with Him," Brendan called out from the counter, still casually preparing the customers'' orders. "If you have nothing else, please leave, you''re obstructing the entrance."


    "Are you daft?! I''m here on an official notice to shut your establishment down immediately! This isn''t a business negotiation!"


    "Sister Kiyomi, a ck coffee and darjeeling tea for table six. Sister Eris, a ck forest cake and a ck tea for table eight. Sister ria, you have a request for a ''Onii-sama omurice art'' for table two," Brendan rattled off,pletely ignoring the trash.


    The other girls also dispersed back to their duties,pletely treating the group of trash like they weren''t even there.


    Even the customers only snickered at their direction before going back to enjoying their food and drinks, not even sparing them a second nce. I assume that even the customers of this store are aware of the shenanigans being done to us for them to act so nonchnt.


    "You bastards! This is clear disrespect for a government official! I can hold you all in contempt! I''ll definitely be pressing charges for this!! Just you wait!"


    He then stormed off with his groupies without looking back. Something tells me that the next time hees back, he might not be as civil as he was.


    But seriously, why would anyone be stupid enough to go against Master? Like as if some stupid government could be able to restrain Him.


    If Master wanted to take over the World, all He had to do was ask and there wouldn''t be anyone around to oppose Him. The fact that He''s doing this cafe business shouldn''t be for a living but more of an interest.


    Whatever, this isn''t my Universe anyway.


    The rest of the shift went by without any other problems and I dare say that I did have quite a bit of fun doing it too, especially when I could freely express my distaste to these ''customers''.


    The cafe was then closed until nightfall where apparently it would transition to a club of sorts. The tables would be stored away to make space for a dance floor which exins the bar counter in the cafe.


    Still¡­ I wonder if I would be working the night shift as well since elder sister was still going to y her music for tonight.


    Right as I thought that, another man entered through the door. Hisrger, muscled frame barely fit in the door frame and he was at least a good head and a half taller than anyone else in the room.


    "Hello there,dies of this run down establishment~ It''s great to see such a nice sight on such a good day!"


    Almost immediately, all of my sisters'' faces soured.


    ria scowled at him, "Ugh, what do you want? Your dog in the government got chased away by us earlier. Or is that why you''re here? Maybe you''ve finally gotten some morals and decided to apologise for all the trash you''ve been dumping at our ce?"


    His smirk grew at her words, "Oh, hardly! I''m actually here to offer salvation from this trash dump as you had said! It''s clear that this poor establishment is absolutely unsuitable for talented people like all of you to be working here! Don''t you all think that it''s much better to be working for me instead?I''m willing to offer three times your sry here!"


    "No thanks, now get lost," ria tly rejected him.


    "Hmph, I suppose it''s understandable since you''re his little sister, but¡­"


    He turned his sights to me and smiled, sending a cold shiver down my spine.


    "How about it, Miss Kiyomi? Have you given my offer some thought? I''m sure you would find your future much brighter working for me than for that Lin boy, don''t you think so?"


    I tilted my head at him, "Who are you?"


    There was a short moment of silence in the store before some of my sisters started to snicker.


    "Ehehehe~ As expected of our sister Kiyomi! Anyone who isn''t Master is too insignificant to be remembered!" Erisughed out loud.


    Brendan sighed, "That''s Mister Brad¡­ He''s the owner of a popr chain of cafes and restaurants in the country, sister Kiyomi¡­ He has been trying to recruit us for some time now."


    He pped his hand on his chest, "That''s right! I have fame, fortune and a great body too! Don''t you think I would please you in bed much better than he ever could,dies?"


    He started flexing his muscles and I couldn''t help but retch at the scene of him doing that.


    Eris actually went ahead to pick up a trash can and pretended to vomit as well, which only served to infuriate the pig in front of us.


    "How dare you?! Here I am being generous and you all dare to spurn my generosity?! Don''t you know I have been holding back on your puny little store all this while? If I really wanted to crush you all, I wouldn''t just go such a roundabout way of crushing you like this! All of you would be out of business within the week if I was serious!"


    "Oh? Is that why you are so desperate to run my business to the ground, Mister Brad?" A voice spoke from behind him.


    Everyone turned and there He was.


    Master!


    In a bartender suit!!


    Oh by Master, He looks absolutely delicious~


    Could I just bring Him to the back of the store for five minutes? Please?

 Chapter ?1052 Helping Clean Up Before Leaving

    Chapter ?1052 Helping Clean Up Before Leaving


    (Kiyomi POV)


    The waste of space turned around to sneer at Master, "Oh, if it isn''t the master himself. Why? Are you worried that your girls would be taken away from you?"


    "I''m worried that my apprentices feel harassed by your presence alone. Our store is not open yet so do vacate the premises or I''ll have to report you for trespassing."


    "Ahahaha! You''re just afraid since you''ll never be half the man I am, aren''t you? If you give me an hour with any of your girls in bed, they would havepletely forgotten about you and would be begging for me instead!"


    "And you are so sad and pathetic that this is your only notable feature in your life. You still need to force them into bed before you can even do anything."


    The trash squared himself against Master and I was prepared to send him into the Abyss if he dared to do anything to Master.


    "Saying a lot of words there master Lin. Do you even understand what will happen to you if I don''t hold myself back?"


    "I''m sorry, but I''m not interested in you. I''m ttered really, but not you."


    A few of us snickered at the joke.


    "Hmph, you can act tough now but you won''t beughing once your store is barred from thepetition this year! We''ll see who is the oneughing then!"


    He turned around and stormed off in a huff, pushing past Master on the way out.


    I should just kill him, no one would even know that it was me. I should, shouldn''t I?


    "Onii-sama!" ria squealed, running up to hug Master.


    "Sorry for having all of you go through that," Master apologised while patting His little sister''s head.


    Elder sister giggled, "Ara, ara? No one faults the genius for being the subject of a trash''s jealousy~ It is no fault of yours, Master~"


    Master sighed, "Well, what did he do this time?"


    "He had his government dog try to frame us for putting illegal substances in our food to both disqualify us from thepetition and to also get his hands on our recipes at the same time. Truly a piece of trash," Brendan exined.


    The rest of my sisters nodded in agreement and so did I.


    I wonder what Master was nning to do with him? Maybe he would also just wipe him from existence for his impudence?


    Master huffed, "How troublesome¡­ I''m guessing he''s going toe backter with anotherint about holding him in contempt?"


    "That''s right, Onii-sama! What are we going to do?"


    I decided to throw my two cents in, "Perhaps Master should just erase him from existence? Such human trash does not deserve to live after all."


    Everyone looked at me like I just suggested something that didn''t make any sense.


    "Well¡­ Honestly I would like that to happen as well, Master," Lian Limented, appearing from the doorway and dressed in a suit simr in design to Master''s. "Wouldn''t it be perfect if we could just make annoyances disappear?"


    Master chuckled, "It would indeed. I don''t suppose any of you have a number to contact a hitman of some kind? Ahahaha!"


    Eris giggled, "Maybe we can try asking Tsuki, she always seems to have something whenever we need it!"


    "Oh please don''t, I know for sure that she would go and find one if we suggested it. Anyway, I''ll go pull in some favours and dy their'' inspection'' until after thepetition, then we''ll change our menu items and let them have the fake recipes."


    Ah¡­ This is a Universe where no one has powers I see¡­ Which means I''m the most powerful being in this Universe doesn''t it?


    ¡­ Even¡­ Even stronger than Master?


    Ehe¡­ Ehehe¡­ Ehehehehe~


    Doesn''t that mean¡­ I can do anything I want to Master? It does, doesn''t it?


    I took slow deliberate steps towards Master, getting the attention of everyone around me.


    I stopped in front of Master, reaching out both my hands to cup Him on the cheeks and pulled Him in in preparation for a kiss.


    Everyone was too surprised by my actions to do anything.


    But just as our lips were about to touch, I stopped.


    Eh? This smell¡­ This smell does not belong to Master.


    No, it was more correct to say that this was not the Master I knew, it was simply a version of Master in another Universe.


    I pulled back, "My apologies, Master, there was some dirt on your cheeks."


    "Oh¡­ Thank you, Kiyomi."


    I could return Master to His real self now but¡­ That bastard pissed me off quite a bit so I would very much like to at least smear his face on the ground before returning back to my Universe.


    Once I have done that, I''ll show Master those memories before returning back to my Universe.


    I looked at Him, "Master¡­ Would it matter if I were to do something about these pieces of trash that seem to have been causing problems for all of us?"


    Master tilted His head at me, "Eh? Ummm¡­ What do you have in mind?"


    "It''s simple. When theye back again, I''ll just make them all disappear."


    Master blinked at me.


    Was I being too vague?


    Oh no¡­


    After I hade to the conclusion that this was not my version of Master, I had unconsciously started treating Him as someone else as well¡­ I should not be showing this side of me to Master, otherwise He would know what we''ve been up to when he regains His memories¡­


    I cleared my throat, "I may have gotten some information that could make them leave us alone for a very long time. In fact, it might even make them leave this ce entirely."


    "Eh? Really? What kind of information?"


    "Forgive me, Master¡­ But I cannot say. Just allow me a few minutes alone with them when theye hereter."


    ria frowned at me, "Sister Kiyomi¡­ You''re not actually thinking of offering¡­"


    "Those pieces of trash do not deserve to even gaze upon my countenance, much less touch a single hair on my body. You need not worry, I am not offering my body for their cooperation."


    Master seemed to think about my request for a moment before nodding His head, "You can make use of the meeting room at the back, it should be private enough for your needs."


    I bowed, "Thank you Master. I will not let you down."


    Right as I said that, the door was shoved open and severalrge sized brutes came barging in with the same self-proimed government idiot leading the group.


    "Hahaha! It''s toote to regret now you peasants! I got permission to dig up this entire ce to search for evidence of your wrongdoings by any means necessary! You should have taken the chance I gave you earlier! Now you can say goodbye to your little store!!"


    Ugh¡­ Even hearing him talk is making my head hurt.


    I had initially wanted to bring him into the room and kill him to get rid of him but now¡­ Now I think I want to make him taste absolute despair first before finishing him off¡­


    Maybe I''ll break his limbs off first? Or do the ssic of cutting his fingers off first?


    Ah¡­ Decisions, decisions¡­

 Chapter ?1053 Best Cafe Employee

    Chapter?1053 Best Cafe Employee


    (Kiyomi POV)


    "Alright! Tear up this ce and search for--"


    "Excuse me," I interrupted the pathetic little trash. "If I could just have a moment of your time?"


    He scowled at me, "What? Are you going to start begging me for mercy? Because that''s already toote! I''ve had enough of you all making fun of me and not taking me seriously! Today is the day I make you all regret this!"


    "Not at all, I simply wished to show you where the illegal substances are so that we can just get this over with."


    Everyone turned to me in shock, my sisters and Master because they knew I was lying and the trash because they were surprised to hear we even had any.


    "The¡­ There actually are some¡­ Ahem¡­ I mean¡­ Ha! I knew it! So I was right all along! But why would you even sell out your friends like this?"


    "I''m just tired of working here. If you think that my persona of being pissed at the customers is just an act, then you are terribly mistaken. I genuinely despise all of them. Now that I have a way to shut down this ce and never work here again, why would I not take it?"


    Perhaps my acting was a little too good since I noticed a few of my fellow sisters frowning at me and even Master looked quite surprised by my sudden deration.


    At least my dearest elder sister was trying to hold in herughter desperately so I knew at least someone realised I was simply putting on an act for this.


    I''m guessing that this Universe''s version of me does not usually do things like this.


    The trash in front of me smirked, "Ha! It seems your girls aren''t as loyal to you as you thought, master Lin! Perhaps you should have been a better boss to them? Or maybe you''re just nothingpared to boss Brad? Ahahaha!"


    I am going to kill this piece of human trash very, very slowly¡­


    The walking corpse gestured to me, "Lead the way! I''ll make sure that you won''t be incriminated in this and also properlypensated! I''ll even put in a good word with boss Brad to take you under his wing too! You must be happy about that, right?"


    I refrained from answering him as I knew if I were to open my mouth, the only thing that woulde out from me would be a curse to end his existence right there and then.


    Instead, I turned around and wordlessly started leading him towards the back of the store to Master''s meeting room that He had granted me use.


    Two of thoserge sized men also followed me along, presumably to carry out the ''illegal substances'' that I was going to point them out to.


    All the while, the trash could not stop bbering about how long he had waited for this moment and how high of a promotion it was going to get him once he turned this in. It really was taking all my self control to not just outright destroy him right there.


    Eventually, I found the meeting room that Master had granted me to use, which was pretty much just arge rectangr table with chairs surrounding it inside a rather empty room.


    Treating it as though he already owned the ce, the insect sat down at the head of the table and ced his feet up in the air while leaning back contemptuously on the chair.


    "Alright, where are they?" He asked.


    The first thing I did was to lock the door.


    The second thing I did was to rip out the hearts of the two men he had brought along with him.


    The third thing I did was to prevent any sound from escaping this room and reinforcing the door to the point that no normal person could break it down.


    Cue the shocked screamsing from the trash as he fell over his chair trying to stand up only to fail miserably and end up crashing face first onto the ground.


    "Wha¡­ What are you¡­ What are you doing?!" He screamed, his face filled with fear.


    "Tormenting you, of course," I said as a matter of factly. "Did you think any of us would let you go after insulting and inconveniencing our Master this much?"


    He tried to scurry away from me while screaming at me to wait.


    I ignored his pleas and went on to break his legs so that he would stop running.


    While he was busy screaming out his pain, I shed my hand across his face and ripped part of his face off, including one of his eyes.


    "Arrghhh!! No, please stop! Please, I beg you!! Arrrghh!! Please, please!!" He begged pathetically.


    It really was a pathetic sight.


    I wasn''t interested in hearing his stupid voice anymore so I used my domain and locked him in a state where he experienced the end of his life over and over again.


    I even made sure to include all the possible kinds of ends including being beaten to death by a bunch of goris or even just being impaled on top of a building and being left there to die.


    All in all, I think he will experience painful, excruciating deaths at least a million times before he finally dies for real.


    With this idiot dealt with, I ripped open a space and jumped to where that Brad trash was, which just so happens to be in an office of sorts.


    The most ridiculous thing was that he had a woman tied up with her clothes half ripped and a gag tied over her mouth. The trash himself was even in the midst of pulling down his pants when I appeared.


    I spat at him, "So¡­ Were you nning to do this to us if we were to work for you?"


    He quickly pulled his pants back up, "How did you get in here?!"


    I finished reinforcing the room as well before slowly walking towards him, materialising a knife in my hands.


    "You truly are trash, you know that? This Universe''s version of Master is already a billion times better than you ever will be. In fact¡­ When I return back to my Universe, I''ll specifically search for you and kill you there as well."


    "What are you talking about?! Where¡­ Where did you get that knife?! Put that away!"


    I sighed as I released the poor girl from her bindings, the woman looking up at me with wide eyes as I continued advancing on the trash.


    "You¡­ I''m warning you! Stay back! I said stay back!! Ahhhhh!!"


    He let out a roar and tried to charge at me, probably thinking that he had an advantage over me just because of his size.


    I proved him wrong by grabbing his arm and twisting it, snapping the bones in the process.


    While he was distracted by the pain, I pulled down his pants to reveal the abhorrent thing in between his legs.


    With a deft flick of my wrist, the knife I was holding cut through the flesh like a hot knife through butter and the thing went flying off into the air.


    Not finished yet, I moved my hand back and I cut off the thing that was hanging out below as well, watching with satisfaction as they rolled away on the ground.


    And just because he thinks he was better than Master as a male¡­ I activated my domain and locked him in a state where he had turned into a woman to be gangraped by thousands of men for the next thousand years.


    Hmph¡­ Now that that''s done, I guess I should go and return Master back to His original self.

 Chapter ?1054 The Face Of The World

    (Lian Li POV)


    When I returned from mytest jump, I was given the news about those tentacled things heading straight towards us.


    Once Manami and Kiyomi alsopleted saving Master from theirtest Universe, we had decided that we would join Eris and her alternate Universe selves in dying those monsters for the rest to fix Master.


    The only question was how we were supposed to get there?


    ria looked at my question with a weird face, "Eh? Well, that''s easy. I already set up a defensive line about a light year away from here so you can just join up with them."


    Eh? A light year? What is that?


    "Ara? Are you sure that''s far enough?" Manami asked.


    Eh? Wait a minute¡­ Manami knew what she was talking about?


    Master''s little sister shrugged, "Any further and we wouldn''t be able to respond as effectively if those tentacled freaks decide to change their route midway."


    Manami tapped her chin thoughtfully, "Hmm¡­ I see. Are we engaging with energy based weapons or kic based weapons?"


    "Oh! We''ll start off with kic based weapons first since they have longer range! Then we''ll move to the energy ones when they are closer to us~"


    "Ara, ara? I see you were prepared~ Ufufufu~"


    I raised my hand, "Err¡­ Hold on¡­ Are you the real Manami?"


    She tilted her head at me, "Ara? What do you mean, Lian Li?"


    "The normal you wouldn''t even start saying things like ''energy based weapons'' or ''kic based weapons''... What happened to you?"


    "Ara? Ara, ara? It seems like I may have been a little too absorbed in the previous Universe I went to. It was a Universe that was focused on technological advancements unlike ours and I had learnt the basics while I was still there~ It was really interesting to be honest, ufufufu~"


    Ah, that makes sense.


    Kiyomi tilted her head, "Was I in that Universe as well, elder sister?"


    "Ufufufu~ There was another version of you, yes~ But she''s not as cute as you are though! Ah! Could I ask that you make some of those clothes that we were wearing in that Universe, ria? I''m sure Master would like them as well~"


    "Ehehe~ Leave it to me! There are so many designs I''m already dying to try them all out! This venture is turning out perfectly! I''m so d I ounted for this!"


    Hold on¡­ She ounted for this?


    I narrowed my eyes at her, "Wait a minute¡­ Did you¡­ Make this machine before this parallel Universe thing even started happening?"


    ria looked away and started whistling, "Eh¡­ I¡­ I don''t know what you''re talking about¡­ It''s not like I was nning to look at other Universes to find a faster way to ascend or something¡­ Or to see how else to seduce Onii-sama¡­"


    Ugh¡­ This girl¡­ She''s always the one making all the crazy things¡­


    I can already see Master scolding her once Hees back¡­ At least she can argue that this was beneficial to us¡­


    Putting that aside, Manami and ria were able to give us a quick crash course of the space ands thing before we ascended into the sky.


    "I wonder why no one has ever flown straight up like this before," I wondered aloud.


    "Ufufu~ That''s because there is no air up here and even Practitioners would find it hard to protect themselves in the vacuum of space. Since we have already ascended, we have shed most of our mortal coil and are less bound by mortal restrictions."


    I looked down as thend became smaller and smaller beneath us, the mountains and forests starting to look like what you would see on a map.


    Right as we were able to see the sea, however, the three of us suddenly crashed into something midair that sent us reeling back.


    "O¡­" I groaned, rubbing my temple to ease the pain. "What in Master''s name did we hit?"


    Kiyomi stretched out her hand until it came into something solid and invisible, the white fox frowning as she tried to push against it but remained stuck in ce.


    I followed her actions and found myself pressing my palm against what felt like an invisible wall.


    "This¡­ Seems to be an invisible wall of sorts¡­" Kiyomi muttered while moving a short distance back from it. "Did that stalker bitch set this up?"


    Manami suddenly let out a gasp, "No¡­ I know this¡­ Look."


    Kiyomi and I turned to look at where she was pointing and I realised we were looking at what seems to be distantnd masses far out across the sea.


    "What is that?" I asked.


    Manami narrowed her eyes, "If that mountain I''m looking at is what I think it is¡­ That''s the Spiritual ne."


    Eh?!


    I gasped, "Wait a minute¡­ Then doesn''t this mean that this barrier¡­ This is the barrier between nes?"


    Kiyomi''s eyes narrowed, "That¡­ I think that might be it¡­ But how do we get out?"


    Manami tilted her head, "Ara? Isn''t that simple? We just need to teleport over to the other¡­ Ara, ara? It seems like this barrier also blocks teleportation Techniques. If that''s the case¡­ Then how did ria''s ships get through?"


    "Maybe you should ask her how it works?" I suggested.


    "Ufufu, you''re right~ Give me a moment¡­"


    Manami used her telepathy Technique to talk to ria as both Kiyomi and I watched her change her expressions multiple times throughout the call.


    She switched her gaze back to us after a while and sighed, "It seems like her ships have something that opens up a tunnel between two ces, allowing them to jump through the barrier using said tunnel. She didn''t even know there was such a barrier in the first ce. Although¡­ She did ask Master what we would need to do and He simply said that as Divines of this World¡­ We could simply will ourselves through it¡­"


    And to demonstrate, she phased through the barrier like it wasn''t even there.


    Manami continued, "The other Gods of this World can do this as well¡­ While mortals would still need to rely on things like the Convergence between nes to pass through or forcibly break through it¡­"


    Kiyomi and I looked at each other and we did the same as well, passing through the invisible barrier without any problems after both of us consciously wished for it.


    We flew even higher for a while before looking down again.


    "This is¡­ Our World?" I murmured.


    Below us was what looked like a sphere that was mostly blue in colour with patches ofnd masses dotted around its surface.


    From here, I could even recognise our Beiyang Continent with several othernd masses a distance away from it. I guess now we know how the Earthen ne looks like.


    "That''s the Spiritual ne and the one over there must be the Cloud ne¡­" Manami pointed to two specifd masses beside each other.


    To think this was how our World looked¡­ It was truly an eye opening experience.


    Whoops, now isn''t the time to marvel at this, we have two giant monsters to take care of! We can alwayse back and explore it next time!

 Chapter ?1055 Preparing For First Contact

    (Eris POV)


    For someone like me, I''m already quite familiar with what happens when I''m left alone with various other versions of me with my split personality.


    That''s why I''m not surprised about what happened when the multiple versions of myself from parallel Universes were brought here inside ria''s flying ship.


    By that I meant that most of them were basically engaged in coitus in some way or another while fantasising about Master.


    "Are we really such horn dogs?" Bait muttered while looking at a pair of us trying to get each other off with their fingers.


    "This one hates to admit it¡­. But yes," Denna sighed and I agreed with her.


    A long haired version of me shrugged, "Can you me us? We''ve been without Master for a long time already and the only people we have forpanionship is each other. At least you have yourself to do it¡­ We don''t have that luxury."


    Another me with an eyepatch over her left eye walked up to us, "You sure you don''t want to join us? It''s good to let loose sometimes you know?"


    I chuckled, "I think I''m loose enough with the threat of those tentacled freaksing to end our existence."


    She actually rolled her eyes at me, "Please, we all know that the ones most likely to perish are us. There is no way Master would let you be hurt, even in His current state."


    Even I had nothing to refute that im since I believe it to be true as well.


    The eyepatched version of me grinned, "That''s why, how about joining us? It''ll be fun!"


    Laverna shook her head, "Save¡­ Master¡­"


    I agreed, "You girls already had your fun with us back then. The next time I''m having sex is when Master has returned to His normal self!"


    She shrugged at my answer, "Suit yourself then."


    I watched the two of them strip themselves before jumping into the orgy inside thisrge room they had repurposed for this act alone.


    The four of us thus left the room with mixed feelings, mostly because it was still a fact that we were indeed quite pent up since it had been a while since we''ve slept with Master. At least my other sisters got to see Master even if it''s His alternate Universe selves.


    "Hey¡­ Ya''ll wanna go back to our room and do it?" Bait suggested.


    Denna tilted her head, "This one believed we were all of the consensus that we will only next engage in sexual activities with Master and Master only?"


    Bait smirked, "Ah, but with the four o'' us, it wouldna'' be sex but masturbation, wouldn''t it? All of our senses are linked together anyways so whateva'' I''m doin'' ta'' ya, I''d feel it too! Dat''s definitely masturbation!"


    The three of us rolled our eyes exasperatedly at her.


    Before I could tell her off though, I spotted one of the staff of this ship running towards us from the end of the corridor.


    Our thoughts about sex were reced with concern as seeing someone in such a hurry usually does not bear good news.


    He stopped in front of us and bowed, "High Priestess Eris! I have word from the scouts! Those things are going to be upon us in less than half a day! We will need to start preparing to meet them in another two hours!"


    I nodded to show him we received the report and he scurried off the way he came, no doubt to prepare for the fight.


    Ugh, ever since we got the news that those things inexplicably sped up, everyone else has been on edge the whole time.


    Sure, the Parallel Universe''s versions of me are engaged in one big orgy party at the moment but they''re just using that as a way to cope with what is happening.


    I immediately turned to Bait, "I''ll leave it to you to get those inside to stop what they''re doing and prepare for the fight of our lives.


    She groaned, "Ehh¡­ Do aye'' hafta''? Not all of them are Goddesses, ya'' know? Aye don''t even know why sista'' Lian Li thought it was a good idea to have dem'' help us ¡­ They''re jus'' basically dead weight!"


    "Ahem¡­ Like I said, we were not helping them out of the goodness of our hearts."


    The four of us jumped in surprise at the sudden voice, turning to see Lian Li standing behind us with Manami and Kiyomi in tow.


    "When did you get here?" I asked.


    "Just a short while ago¡­" Lian Li waved her hand nomittally. "I have to ask¡­ How are you dealing with all this?"


    "This?"


    "Yes¡­ The space thing, the Worlds and even this ship."


    Oh, I know exactly what she''s talking about. Honestly, it still feels like I''m in a fever dream right now and I have yet toe to terms with what is going on yet.


    "To be honest¡­ I just don''t think about it," I admitted with a shrug. "All I know is that there''s a giant monster out there that is threatening Master and we''re here to stop it. That''s all I need to know."


    My other three personalities also nodded in agreement.


    Denna then spoke up, "When sister Lian Li said you weren''t doing this for them¡­ What do you mean?"


    "It is exactly what it means¡­ They are our cannon fodder. I hope you don''t have any attachments to them because I believe most if not all of them are going to die to that monster very, very soon."


    I waved my hand, "Yeah, I know, I know. Truthfully, I don''t really care since I know they aren''t me anyway. Besides, this is all for the sake of Master. If I have to sacrifice several parallel versions of me to save Master then I''ll do it withoutint."


    Back in that mirror world, I did mean it that I would even sacrifice my sisters for Master if I had to, much less parallel Universe versions of me.


    I''m pretty sure the same goes for my sisters too.


    "So what is our n?" Kiyomi asked, changing the topic.


    "Beats us," Bait shrugged. "ria''s the one in control of all the ships ''round here, we''re just gonna go and try to cut those two bastards up!"


    "What about Cai Hong?"


    This time it was my turn to shrug, "None of us have seen or heard from her ever since she went off."


    "And Lilith?"


    I sighed, "She''ll be joining us shortly with all the other Gods and Goddesses she managed to round up. I dare say this might be the biggest fight the Universe might have seen, even bigger than the scuffle between Lilith''s siblings."


    Laverna nodded, "Start¡­ Two hours¡­"


    Lian Li grimaced, "They''ll be here that soon huh¡­ Alright then, let''s get ready to head out to meet those freaks and make sure they don''t reach Master! We''ll make them scurry back to their stupid little hole!"


    Manami giggled, "Ufufufu~ To think there woulde a day where I would see our dear sister Lian Li get so worked up~ Though I suppose this indeed is cosmic scale fight~"


    And to think we are right in the middle of it as well, I really want to give that stalker bitch a p the next time I see her!

 Chapter ?1056 Space Battle Preparation

    (ria POV)


    I checked all the monitors inside my ''war room'' which was simply a room I had set up all my equipment in.


    I did everything I could to prepare for the battle ahead, even though we had to move things ahead of schedule. The only annoying thing was that my Stars of Death wouldn''t be in position in time and I needed my sisters to help me buy some time.


    Naturally, I also had a specific group prepared to record the entire thing as well just so that I could show Onii-sama how cool his little sister is!


    Once he does, he''ll definitely say that I''m the best imouto in the entire Universe!


    Heh heh heh, then we''ll see what that wannabe will do after that! She will have no choice but to admit defeat as well! The position is as good as mine!


    That is¡­ If nothing else goes wrong for this fight of course¡­


    One of the console panels started beeping and I pressed the button to ept themunication request.


    Immediately, the screen to my right flickered on and the admiral I assigned to be in charge of the Onii-sama''s Space Navy fleet saluted me.


    "Supreme Admiral! Our scouts report that the monsters are almost inside our firing range. There''s just one problem¡­"


    Curses¡­ Me and my big mouth.


    "What is it?"


    "The scouts who had gone to check on those monsters have¡­ Well¡­ Gone insane¡­"


    Ugh¡­ I was hoping that the madness thing doesn''t affect people viewing it through a monitor but it seems like it does, how vexing.


    "Are all of them affected?"


    "No, those that were using direct imaging and saw their actual forms had gone mad, but the ones who located them using radar scans were still fine."


    So it''s just their physical form that will cause the madness, good to know.


    "Give the order then, all systems that require visual targeting are not to be used at all, we''ll make use of the satellite probes we''veid out to ry targeting coordinates for fire orders!"


    "What about the scouts, Ma''am?"


    "Send the recovery teams to get them back, I''m sure Onii-sama or even one of my sisters should be able to fix them."


    "Understood. Sending the recovery teams right now."


    "Oh! Also make sure the recording teams use the radar to position the cameras and avoid looking at the camera feed at any point of time!"


    "Roger. I will let them know that if any of them were to see it, they should be contained and recovered."


    "Unn¡­ What about my sisters who have gone there?"


    The admiral looked towards one of his screens, "They are waiting in the agreed area where those monsters will engage them just outside our firing range. If those things manage to push past them, we''llmence bombardment on your order."


    "Good, link me the camera feed to the area."


    He looked a little hesitant, "Supreme Admiral?"


    "It''s fine, I have precautions against those things. I will be fine."


    "Understood, sending the link now."


    His screen flickered off and the rest on my monitors were filled with a live feed of the battlefield from various different angles. Right now they are only showing an empty space with Lian Li, Manami, Kiyomi, Eris and all her Parallel Universe selves gathered there.


    I picked up the bottle of Origin Liquid that I got from brother Brendan and chugged it down without hesitation.


    With this, it should grant me temporary divinity that will allow me to watch the battlefield without losing my mind.


    I admit, the temptation to make myself a full Divine right there almost overtook me but I managed to hold back. But just in case, if things really do end up going south, I have an additional bottle of it that would allow me to ascend immediately if I require it.


    I could feel the changes in my body almost immediately and everything around me seemed to be a little brighter and clearer than before.


    It seems like that''s one of the side effects.


    Right then, I saw movement on my monitors and I realised Lilith had appeared with an entire army of Gods and Goddesses.


    Eh? That''s Sylphy among the crowd isn''t it?


    Oh yeah¡­ My sisters did say that she was actually a Goddess of our World, I almost forgot about that. She definitely didn''t act like one while she was with us, that''s for sure.


    I wonder if she''s still trying to get Brendan?


    Looks like they''re talking to my sisters right now but I can''t hear them since they are in space after all.


    Ugh¡­ That reminds me¡­ I''m going to have to add in the sound effects for the recording of the fight too since there wouldn''t be any sound¡­ Whatever, I''m sure I can make up better sounds than the real thing anyway!


    Still, I''d like to at least know what they''re talking about so I called themunicator I gave to sister Manami.


    She must have realised what I wanted since a telepathic call came through and I was allowed to see through her eyes and hear what she heard.


    "You''re saying that even with this many people, our victory is still not guaranteed?" Sister Lian Li asked.


    Lilith nodded, "I can only get up to the World Gods and Goddesses who would be hard pressed to even stand against one with our numbers, much less two¡­ If only I could get a hold of several Realm Gods or Goddesses, then we might still stand a chance¡­"


    "Why couldn''t you?"


    The demoness made a face at her, "I don''t know what kind of impression you have of me, but I''m not exactly that high up in the hierarchy so it''s not like I know where everyone is at all times¡­ Besides, they have their own duties given to them by Daddy too so if they were to abandon that it would cause more problems down the road as well."


    I''m sure if she had told them Onii-sama was in trouble they would have dly rushed here to help but what do I know?


    Sister Kiyomi floated in front, "It''s fine, we just need to buy time for the others to help Master regain His senses. That should be enough for us to do, right?"


    "Yes, but it''ll probably be quite a close call if anything¡­ You said your sister also prepared some backup?"


    "Yes, she has a fleet of ships and a very powerful weapon that she insists on letting it remain a secret for now. But ording to her, it should be enough to at least deal with them with our support somehow ."


    "That doesn''t really sound too reassuring¡­"


    "Again, we''re not really in a position toin either, unless you can get more people?" Sister Kiyomi pointed out.


    Lilith frowned but shrugged her shoulders eventually, giving orders to the other Gods who had followed her.


    I did some final checks on everything, including the backup ns I prepared in case this one fails and the other backup ns of my backup ns too. You can never be too sure about these things after all!


    Alright, now everything is in ce, we just need to wait for them to show up and we''ll be all set!


    Get all the cameras rolling! We''re recording the space battle of the century!

 Chapter ?1057 They Talk

    ?1057 They Talk


    (Lian Li POV)


    It was time.


    We could already see the mass of tentacles speeding towards us from far off in the distance, no doubt heading straight towards our most beloved Master.


    Although there was no proof of it, I''m pretty sure that demented stalker of Master''s had a hand in making them speed up their advance towards us.


    I have a feeling she must have realised that we were gaining on her and she instigated these freaks to try and impede us from saving Master.


    She thinks just because Master created her first meant that she is a really big deal huh?!


    ¡­


    Ok, it really is a big deal but that''s not the point! What gave her the right to decide how Master should act?!


    It''s obvious that our version of Master is the most superior! That''s why if we can just change Master a little to be more assertive and also more in line with our ideals¡­ Then He would be the most perfect Master in existence! Why can''t she understand that?


    Hmph, once we''ve thwarted this n of hers, if she still can''t ept it then we''ll force her to see reason! We''ll show her that she''s the one who is wrong!


    The tentacled monsters started getting closer and all of us prepared ourselves to meet them, only to be surprised when they stopped a good distance away from us.


    Even then, I could feel an immense pressure pushing down on me, reminding me of that time where Master actually got angry.


    No, scratch that, the pressure from Master''s anger definitely felt even worse. Compared to that, this was nothing.


    The eyes on those things looked at us, each one seemed to be focused on a different being in front of them while a number of them remained fixed looking into the distance.


    "Why are you here?" One of them asked, its voice simr to the sound of scratching a chalkboard. "We have no quarrel with you."


    Oh? That''s weird? I remember thest time we heard it speak its voice was a garbled mess. Maybe because I''m a Goddess now I could understand it? Or is it because this is its real body and no longer confined to the Abyss?


    Whatever is the case, it certainly doesn''t make them any less annoying.


    Lilith scowled at the one who spoke, "You are aiming to make trouble with Daddy aren''t you? Do you think we would just sit by and let you do whatever you want?"


    A number of its eyes focused on Lilith, "You are one of his creations. Do you believe you have the power to stand in our way? We will return this Universe to its End and that is a fate that is inevitable."


    "Perhaps, but it most definitely won''t be happening today if we have a say about that. So why don''t you do us all a favour and go back to the Abyss and maybe only return like, oh I don''t know, never?"


    "The End has called and we have answered. We will bring forth the End of all things and return him to his Origin."


    I knew it!! That bitch definitely did something!! Saying that she doesn''t control them was obviously a bold faced lie!! I''m so going to p her the next time I see her!!


    Oh wait¡­ Did she ever im that she cannot control them?


    Ugh, who cares, I''m still going to p her for making trouble for us!


    Apparently, Lilith was just as surprised as I was to hear that but for a different reason.


    "Mother was the one who instructed you to do this?!"


    "Instructed is not the correct word," The monster''s disembodied voice echoed, though I don''t even know how that is happening since we''re in space. "We sense its desire and we respond in kind."


    "What are you talking about? Mother has never wanted this!"


    "Incorrect. The End has always wished for everything else to End ever since its origin. We are but its instruments to bring about that End."


    I couldn''t help but butt into the conversation, "Why do you act so differently now? I remember the others of your kind weren''t this calm and they were also full of rage and hate too."


    A few eyes on the monster shifted to me, "Those were the inner personalities of the ones who summoned us or whose bodies we had taken over. For the real us, we do not possess such emotions."


    Huh¡­ I suppose considering how that bitch is like, I shouldn''t be surprised about this small fact.


    Another thing I''m really curious about is the fact that these things even bothered to stop and start conversing with us, was there something that was driving them to do so?


    The good thing is that this benefits us quite a bit since we are only here to stall for time and the longer we can keep them here, the better it is for us. That was why I did not point this fact out to them.


    In fact, if we could just keep them here through dialogue alone, that would already be a huge boon for us, especially since we have not heard from Cai Hong for quite a while.


    Unfortunately, one of the Parallel Universe''s versions of Eris did not have the same thought I had.


    "Why are you even talking to us then?"


    I readied myself to receive an attack from that tentacled thing but the unexpected thing was that a few of its eyes shifted to look at Manami, Kiyomi, Eris and myself simultaneously.


    "That''s because The End does not wish for certain beings here to End."


    Really now?


    That stalker bitch dared to make so much trouble for us and also stole Master from us! Yet she still has the audacity to think that we are not even worth her time to get rid of?


    No, no, you can''t expect me to believe that she has some kind of feelings towards us that made her reluctant to erase us, our rtionship while she was around Master was most definitely not great. We barely even spoke to one another!


    Wait! We can make use of this, can''t we?! If the four of us don''t move from here and just block their way, then we don''t even need to fight them! Ahahaha! This is perfect!


    "However¡­ If you were to still continue barring our way, we will still End you."


    Tsk¡­ So much for that.


    Oh well, it can''t be helped, it''s not like I was nning to get along with these things anyway!


    If it''s a fight they want then it''s a fight they will get! This is all for Master!!!

 Chapter ?1058 Eye Of The Storm

    ?1058 Eye Of The Storm


    (Tsuki POV)


    I sighed as Ipleted another one of my jumps to save Aniue from that demented stalker of his.


    As much as I knew this was helping him, it still felt kind of unsatisfactory seeing that I''m basically doing the same thing over and over again, even if the new Universes might be interesting.


    If only I had already managed to ascend to Godhood I might make this easier or even be helping them repel those tentacled thingies.


    Yes, yes¡­ I know they are basically buying time for the rest of us to save Aniue but if I could go there and eliminate the threat, then we wouldn''t need to worry about this either.


    I''m not saying I might make a difference, I''m just saying I would.


    Like really, I''m Aniue''s little sister, of course I would be better than everyone else! Especially that self proimed little sister of Aniue''s!


    I bet she''s thinking that if she can show the battle to Aniue, she can make him think that she''s the best little sister there is. How predictable.


    That''s why I can''t stand it if I don''t do something even more shy than she is! I know Aniue wouldn''t be affected by her pathetic attempts but the annoying part is that I knew for sure she would use it to one up me everytime after that.


    I bet that''s what she''s thinking right now.


    Looking around Aniue''s courtyard, I realised that wannabe little sister was nowhere to be found.


    Ah, that''s right, she did tell us that she would be confining herself to hermand room to take charge of her fleet and also to record the battle.


    Before that, she had already listed down several jump conditions for the rest of us in case we came back during that time so we could do it without her assistance.


    I picked up the note that had mine on it and frowned the moment I saw what was written on the list.


    Each and every one of them involved me doing something really, really ridiculous.


    One was to do a one handed handstand in a short skirt with no underwear for five minutes; another was to start singing an opera piece before choking on some water; the next one was to hop around a campfire while making gori noises; and there''s even one that needed me to shave my hair and burn them.


    This little imp¡­ I bet she intentionally chose all the stupid ones for me and had cameras set up to record me doing all this as ckmail material.


    Forget it!


    I''m going to ascend right now if it''s thest thing I do and go and fight those stupid tentacle bitches!


    Aniue told me I should just be the master of the Origin energy inside me, but that was easier said than done.


    The good thing is that I''ve at least managed to tap into it consciously and feel the flow of the power inside me. The problem is actually taking control of it in its entirety.


    Oh sure, I could direct it in a way and make it do a bit of my bidding like enhancing my Techniques, but the real problem came with gaining mastery over it.


    Right now it''s like a hurricane where my form of ''control'' was opening the door slightly to let a little bit of the wind and rain in before shutting the door. How do you even control a hurricane, much less one that is a gxy in size?


    All this while I believed that this would be a slow and gradual process where I would slowly open the door bigger and bigger until I could finally leave it open without consequence.


    Although there was some progress on that front, it wasn''t as fast as I would like it to be.


    After such a long time practising with it, I''ve managed to open the door about an inch wider before I had to close it lest I get blown away by it. How long would I need to wait before I can finally open it fully at this rate?


    Today¡­ I must make it today!


    But first¡­ Let me just go find Aniue for a bit¡­


    "Aniue?" I called out, finding one of him hanging out in the pavilion in a meditative pose.


    He cracked open an eye before stretching himself, "Ughh¡­ Hello Tsuki. Thank you for thest Universe. I was pretty weird in that one wasn''t I? Being an underground crime lord and all."


    I couldn''t help but let out my honest feelings there, "Not at all!! Aniue was so cool!! Especially when you told that traitor to cut his finger off before finishing him off! It was so, so cool!!"


    "Ah¡­ I see¡­ Ahem¡­ So, anything I can do for you?"


    Oh right, I almost forgot why I was here and stopped myself from fantasising further about the criminal boss Aniue.


    "I was wondering if you have any tips you can give me about helping me ascend to Godhood as quickly as possible right now?"


    Aniue tilted his head slightly, "You are¡­ Meant to gain control over the Origin energy inside you to create divinity for yourself, right?"


    I nodded.


    He then raised an eyebrow, "Yours should be quite simple isn''t it? Just absorb the energy into yourself and mix your own into it. It''s not like Origin energy has its own will you know? It''s the most malleable thing in existence considering that it''s, in fact, the origin of everything anyway. So if you can start an origin of something yourself, it will mould to fit you."


    "Umm¡­ What does Aniue mean by that?"


    Aniue scratched his chin, "Let me see¡­ Like I said, Origin energy is the most malleable thing in existence, so if you will it to, you can change it into anything and I really mean anything."


    Oh¡­ Oh¡­ Ooooooohhhh!


    I''ve been treating this whole thing wrong the entire time!!


    "I shouldn''t be adapting to it! I should be making it adapt to me!! I should not have been picturing it as the hurricane because I''m the hurricane!!" I gasped aloud


    "Err¡­ Wait, what are you thinking right now? That''s not exactly what I--"


    "Thank you Aniue!" I blurted out. Eh? Was Aniue saying something? Ah it doesn''t matter because I know exactly what to do now!


    I immediately pulled my sense into myself and found the door that was holding back the power behind it.


    Not fearing it anymore, I immediately went to grab the handle and threw the door wide open.


    The position of Aniue''s best little sister, here Ie!!


    My vision went white.

 Chapter ?1059 Settling Past Problems Before Moving On

    ?1059 Settling Past Problems Before Moving On


    (Tsuki POV)


    I kind of remembered that Aniue wasn''t his usual self when the pain came first.


    It was nothing like I had experienced before and the pain was so much that I could not do anything but drop down on the ground and curl up into a ball.


    The feeling was akin to thousands of needles pricking my skin every second, filling my head up with nothing but the noise of pain.


    I don''t know how much time had passed, it could have been days, weeks, months, years or even just a few seconds, but with this much pain drowning out my own thoughts, I could not think about anything at all.


    What am I supposed to do? What do I need to do to make this pain go away?! Aniue!! Aniueeeee!!


    No, stop! This is something I need to deal with! I can''t keep relying on Aniue for things like this! I''ll definitely conquer this if it means I can be the better little sister!!


    Arrrghhh!! This pain is so annoying!! Just stop!! Go away! Stop making me feel this pain!! Do something that would stop this!!


    I want to¡­


    ¡­


    Eh? The pain is¡­ Going away?


    Was it just because I wished for the pain to disappear?


    Oh, now that I''m not constantly in pain anymore, I can think now.


    Aniue did say that this is the most malleable thing in existence so I should be able to reshape it ording to my will, which has been proven by the fact that I managed to stop the pain simply by thinking about it.


    That means I should be able to make other things with this just by thinking about it, including ascending to Godhood as well.


    The only problem is that it most likely shouldn''t be that simple.


    Aniue did not tell me to use it to turn myself into a Goddess, he told me to conquer it and gain mastery over this energy within me instead.


    I''m sure that if I were to do the former, I would only turn out to be a second rate Goddess unlike the others who have already ascended.


    Yes¡­ My goal is not just to be a Goddess, but also to be strong enough to p that little stalker bitch for making so much trouble for us! An ordinary ascension will not do!


    She was also the one to force me to have the altercation with Aniue in the first ce so that gives me double the reason to get back at her!


    That''s why, I need to make this energy that she put into me mine just so I can use it to p her with.


    I concentrated on the energy around me, trying to find out what had changed after my thought of not being in pain anymore.


    It took me a moment to realise that while the energy was still there, it was no longer as chaotic as before. Before this, it was akin to a hurricane blowing through everything in its path. Now, it was more like a calmke with nary a ripple on its surface.


    I tried extending my senses to it and found that I could control it in certain ways, including moving and shaping it if I wanted to.


    Aniue said something about mixing my own energy in it, didn''t he? So I suppose I can start from there?


    I gathered my own energy and sent a tendril of it out into the ''sea'' around me, watching as it mixed into it before integrating itself into its midst.


    It took me a moment to realise that I basically just sent a part of my energy into that Origin pool without getting anything back.


    Oops, looks like I did things the opposite way of what I was supposed to do and adapted my energy to it instead of the other way around.


    This time, I tried to pull the Origin energy to me instead, willing it to adapt itself to me and integrating it with my own energy instead.


    The moment that bit of Origin touched my core, my sense exploded in a multitude of colours. It felt like I was looking down at the Universe from an outsider''s perspective and I could feel everything that was going on within it.


    Is this what the Universe looked like right now?


    There was so much information being sent to my brain that I could not even begin to process what was going on.


    Was this something that Aniue felt all the time as Origin? As expected of Aniue to be able to handle even something like this!


    But¡­ That means I''m also not good enough to adapt to this since I can''t exactly absorb the entire Universe into myself¡­


    I quickly pulled back and found myself back in my own consciousness again, that small tendril of Origin energy hovering just outside of my core.


    I need to think¡­ If this small amount of energy was enough to incapacitate me¡­ Then I wouldn''t be able to take in the rest of it myself.


    That''s it! I just need to change myself to be able to take them in as well! Shed my mortal form or whatever it was called, that''s the problem Lian Li and the others were facing right? If I''m able to do that now¡­ Then it means I''ll be ahead of them!


    Wahahaha! Then Aniue will surely think I''m the best little sister there is!


    I immediately started the process again, this time also adding the condition of transforming my own mortal shell into a divine one to contain the power within me.


    I was once again brought to the outside where I was looking at the Universe from above but it was not as iprehensible as it was before. In fact¡­ I think I can even spot my sisters fighting against those two monsters right now.


    I clenched up and willed every single iota of energy into my own body, only to have everythinge crashing down on me without warning and I found myself being pushed down by an immense pressure.


    Ugh¡­ It looks like I managed to absorb all of the energy but now I need to concentrate on integrating it to myself.


    The Origin energy swirled within me and I could see the Universe look like it was reversing back in time, as though I was brought back to its birth.


    Was this how the other Gods were made? Where they have to experience the Universe from start to the present?


    IF that''s the case¡­ Let me just have a little detour to a specific time first¡­


    "Oh my, it''s little Tsuki!"


    I blinked, finding myself in the small room that I most definitely recognised as the house Aniue and I were abandoned in.


    In front of me was a middle aged man and woman who were looking at me with big smiles on their faces.


    Ah, there they are, the two ''parents'' that had abandoned both Aniue and I.


    Yes, there''s something I always wanted to do to them ever since I was aware of this¡­ Something I have to do in order to move forward.


    I went up to the two of them who had their arms spread out in a weing gesture.


    Right as I got within arms reach, I pulled back my fist and punched the man in the face, sending him crashing through the wall of the building.


    Before the woman could react, my other fist had buried itself under her chin and sted her up and through the ceiling.


    Wahahaha! Take that you poor excuse of human beings! I''ve always wanted to do that!


    Now it''s time for me to ascend!!

 Chapter ?1060 Ultra Long Range Support Fire

    ?1060 Ultra Long Range Support Fire


    (ria POV)


    The fight started and things were already not going so well.


    This is a fight between cosmic beings to begin with and what I''m looking at is already something I was having a hard timeprehending.


    I was already prepared for there to be explosions, fire, lightning and all those kinds of magic stuff going on but what I was seeing was something entirely outside of my expectations.


    Sure, those were still happening as well but that was not even the main thing¡­ The main thing was the reality and space being altered as well as a few Gods creating literals to throw at the two tentacled monsters.


    What made it worse was the fact that the camera wasn''t even able to capture most of what was happening since things were also happening in the metaphysical level and those tentacled freaks were able to manipte reality as well.


    I knew I should have made a camera that could capture reality bending stuff! I can''t believe I''m missing so much footage!!


    Ugh, now I''m just stuck with videos of cosmic beings tossings and meteors at each other¡­ Just the basic stuff¡­


    Oops, putting that aside, it really does seem like we''re in a bit of a pickle¡­ Despite our superior numbers, we''re actually losing ground against them.


    I saw a few of those Gods flying around the monsters and iling their arms aroundically though nothing seemed to happen, which I assume must be due to the cameras unable to record what they were probably doing with their divine powers or something.


    Or maybe they just went insane, I dunno, it''s hard to tell when all I have is just these cameras to go on off.


    Despite all that, those monsters had already swatted quite a number of Gods away and the only people who were really doing any damage at all were my sisters and also Lilith herself.


    With just them alone, they aren''t able to hold these two back by themselves.


    Without much choice, I pressed themunication button and gave the order to the fleet, "All ships, mark your targets and fire!"


    I turned to the monitor that had the fleet of ships on disy and I watched as all of them fired off their main cannons at once. It''s such a shame that there weren''t any sounds of the cannons firing off or it would have been so much more glorious!


    I directed my attention back to the screen that showed the monsters and counted off the seconds right before the shells hit the monsters in the face.


    Well, I assume that''s the face considering where it was facing but I can''t exactly tell for sure since eyes were literally everywhere on its body.


    Obviously, not much damage was done to it considering it could wipe out evens with their tentacles but killing it was never our objective.


    You see, even they were subjected to the void of space and being hit by so many kic shells travelling at that kind of speed was enough to push them back by quite a distance.


    That''s right! They were locked up in the Abyss before there were things like these invented so they weren''t familiar with such weapons! That''s why we can take advantage of that and prevent them from reaching Onii-sama with their dirty tentacles!


    Oh, but I''d definitely like for Onii-sama to take me with the tentacle in his pants~ Ehehehe~


    While everyone there seemed surprised by the sudden attack, they quickly recovered and the battle started anew again, the Gods and Goddesses moving forward to meet those tentacled thingies with more determination than before.


    Having my ships fire off their cannons constantly was an option but I was not that dumb since those things would definitely realise what was going on and defend themselves against it. That means this strategy will only work for a few times before they learn what they need to do to counter it.


    Once again, I went back to watching the battle unfold with those two monsters slowly gaining ground. They''re moving faster than before since more and more of the Gods and Goddesses on our side kept being taken out one by one, meaning less people are left to slow them down.


    When they reached the position they were at before being pushed back, I pushed themunication button again.


    "All ships, mark your targets and fire!"


    The next round of Kic shells were fired from the ships, flying through the vacuum of space towards their targets.


    I watched as the monsters reared up their tentacles in preparation to attack my sisters but before they could hit them, another wave of explosions hit them in their faces.


    My sisters already knew that this was all due to my help and they quickly pressed on the advantage and charged in.


    I took that opportunity to check on the state of my Stars of Death, frowning when I realised that we had another hour to waste before they got into position.


    Sure, I wasn''t expecting them to do much damage to those things either but additional firepower never hurt.


    The good thing is that we''re making good time right now and if we can continue this, we might actually be able to hold these two things here!


    My sisters were definitely very enthusiastic about beating these monsters back and sister Lian Li in particr had been constantly using her domain for quite a while now.


    The only reason I knew that was everytime she did something like that, the entire recording would start spazzing out intermittently.


    Sisters Manami and Kiyomi were no slouches either with how they kept creating those sized meteors they were throwing at those things, which kept being destroyed by those tentacles.


    As for sister Eris, I didn''t really understand what was going on at first until I realised she was manipting the probability of everything that was happening in the fight. No wonder all of the shots from my ships hit the monsters even though I had ounted for a few of them missing their mark.


    The other versions of Eris were also trying their best but unfortunately for them, they were not as prepared for this fight as the rest of my sisters were. A few of them seemed to have already perished during the fight.


    The monsters reached the previous location and I called for my ships to fire again, fully anticipating the shots to hit.


    As I had expected, a third wave of explosions from the Kic shellsnded on the tentacled freaks'' faces.


    I saw my sisters rush forward to try and capitalise on the attack once more, fully intending to push the advantage.


    Except¡­ The monsters did not move an inch¡­


    I watched in horror as all of my sisters and the other Gods were smashed away by the monsters, every single one of them being flung off to the far reaches of space in different directions.


    The only one who managed to avoid such a fate was sister Lian Li who had incidentally been busy using her domain..


    Damn¡­ Looks like they already learned how to counter my bombardment¡­ What else can I do now?

 Chapter ?1061 Just Think Like Him

    ?1061 Just Think Like Him


    (Lian Li POV)


    Things were looking a little worse now.


    Actually, they already weren''t looking that good from the start¡­


    Since the start of the battle, we''ve already lost half our numbers to these two damned freaks. Even Eris''s alternate selves were reduced down to less than half their original number, most of them having been wiped from existence while I''m not expecting the rest tost long either.


    The only reason why my sisters and I even managed to hold on for so long is thanks to the protection Master has ced on us.


    If it wasn''t for that, I think we would have been wiped way sooner than that.


    The unfortunate thing was that we had to also focus on not being hit too hard since that would trigger the rm inscription we know Master had also set up which would alert Him of this. None of us wanted to find out what kind ofplications woulde from Mastering here in His current state either.


    Besides, that would literally be serving what these tentacled freaks wanted on a silver tter, which is why we have to get rid of them before they get any closer to Master.


    Even though I said that, it was obviously easier said than done.


    These things already learned to protect themselves against ria''s support and I barely managed to avoid being sent flying away like the rest of my sisters.


    But now I was standing alone against the two monstrosities by myself.


    Even Manami will need some time to recover from that before she could teleport herself back here.


    I''m honestly surprised that Lilith got caught up in that too and she''s supposed to be the one with the most experience amongst all of us. Then again, I guess those two tentacled things know that she''s the bigger threat and had been concentrating more effort into incapacitating her than us.


    Both of those tentacled things turned several of their hundreds of eyes on me while the space around them started to warp.


    I moved away from where I was floating just as the area around me imploded. I retaliated by sending several Origin Lightning bolts to st their faces, which unfortunately only made them blink and nothing else.


    They continued their advance towards Master''s World as I tried in vain to slow them down, myself being too preupied dodging through the attacks they were throwing at me to do any significant damage.


    I detected something flying towards us at high speeds and I immediately moved myself away from them, watching as explosions peppered the surface of the tentacled freaks.


    This time, I did not rush in as I had done previously but watched from a distance away to see the effects of the attack. I was still not entirely used to the fact that there was no sound around me despite all these things that were happening.


    As expected, those two annoying things barely reacted to the explosions and merely continued on their way as though nothing happened.


    I tried once again to enforce my domain within this space to allow me to manipte concepts. The moment my domain came into contact with those things, however, it simply shattered like ss without being able to do anything to those Master damned things.


    To think that even after ascending, the only thing I can say that I''m able to do is stare at these freaks without losing my mind.


    At least when I use my Conception domain to create sized rocks to toss at them, the rocks don''t disintegrate like my domain does when hitting them. Not like it does any damage to them anyway¡­


    Is this really what I ascended for?!


    No! I ascended to remain by Master''s side so these two octopus freaks can go wrap themselves up in their own tentacles and rot inside the Abyss for all I care!!


    Ugh¡­ Even though I say that¡­ What can I do? All of my Techniques are useless, my domain is also equally ineffective and if I were to let my guard down, I would definitely be hit by its attacks and alert Master¡­


    Perhaps¡­ If I think like Master, I could find a way out of this?


    If Master was here, what would He do?


    Ah¡­ That''s right, Master would simply just wave His hands and these things would be sent back to the Abyss.


    Oh, wait a minute¡­ That''s it, isn''t it? I don''t need to kill them, which is what everyone has been trying to do so far¡­ Even ria''s tactic of dying them was so that she could bring out the bigger weapons to try and hurt them.


    In that case¡­


    "Hey, you pieces of rejects!" I called out, not even questioning why my voice could be heard. "You think you''re so big just because that little bitch made you guys?!"


    I wasn''t really expecting them to respond but surprisingly, they actually stopped in their tracks. I should have known to try this earlier if it was so easy to make them stop moving.


    "You do not know what you are talking about, little Goddess¡­" Its voice screeched.


    "Oh really? I only spent this short time with that bitch and I already hate her guts, no wonder you guys are such morons since she created you losers too!"


    I don''t know if they didn''t like the fact that I was bad mouthing the stalker bitch or them, but I definitely got their attention since every single one of their eyes shifted towards me when they had not done this before.


    It was only now did I realise that both of them had constantly kept a few of their eyes locked on their destination which was the World that Master was on.


    At that moment, I could feel a dreadful sensation starting to well up within me, almost like I was the target of Master''s anger.


    I seized that moment and expanded my domain in front of me, creating the thing I needed right before the tentacles from one of those things tried to smash themselves into me.


    A rip in space opened up in front of me, protecting me from being hit by those tentacles that had been rushing towards me.


    There was a pause before the monster started to get pulled into the rip in space, its eyes showing the rare hint of panic before it got sucked straight into the hole that was way smaller than its entire body.


    The screech that it let out was so loud to me that I was sure that it could be heard by everyone around us even if they wouldn''t normally be able to hear things in space.


    It tried desperately to resist the pull of the rift but its efforts were futile as it steadily got dragged into it, sucking the entire monster into the hole.


    The other bastard could only look on as itspanion was taken away from it without being able to do anything, lest it gets affected by the rift as well.


    Then the scream was cut off and the hole I created that led directly to the Abyss closed up.


    Well¡­ That was easy? One down one to go!

 Chapter ?1062 Shedding The Mortal Shell

    ?1062 Shedding The Mortal Shell


    (Lian Li POV)


    The other tentacled thing also had all of its eyes on me although it wasn''t charging at me like its friend had done.


    I can''t believe I didn''t think of such a simple solution like this earlier¡­ Just alter the concept of the space in front of me to turn into an entrance to the Abyss and let these tentacled freakse to me!


    Once they touch that rift, they''ll get sucked inside the prison made specifically for them!


    Ahahaha! That''s right! I can see that fear in your stupid eyes now! How does it feel to know that I can reset your progress so easily right now?! I bet you must be¡­ Hey¡­ Wait a minute¡­


    Why is thest onepletely ignoring me and speeding up towards where Master is?!!


    Hey?! That''s not fair!! Come back here you damn coward!!


    Look! It''s even ignoring all the attacks from ria''s ships as well just to get to Master faster!!


    I tried to create more entrances to the Abyss in its path but it skillfully dodged them without slowing down, even manipting its own size to slip between them when I tried to block its path.


    I was just about to attempt forcing open a giant rift when I felt an immense heat start to burn the surface of my skin.


    It was so hot that I was forced to back away, right before an immeasurablyrge ball of fire crashed right into the tentacled bastard''s face.


    Surprisingly, that made the monster flinch back as well. It was only a slight movement, but the fact that it was repelled by something was already a step forward considering nothing else worked so far.


    "Ara, ara? To think this was all I needed to do to affect you¡­ Ufufufu~ I have indeed been fighting you all wrong it seems~"


    I looked up to see Manami ring down at the monster with a fake smile stered on her face.


    "To even try to hit this body of mine that belongs to Master, you sure have some guts~ If I hadn''t defended myself, what would you do if Masteres here, hmm? I really need to incinerate you, ufufufu~ How does it feel to be burned by Master''s mes?"


    Oh my¡­ Manami really is angry¡­


    Just when I thought things couldn''t get any hotter, a frigid wind blew past me even though I was told there was no air in space in the first ce.


    The tentacles the bastard was trying to use to attack Manami with froze mid motion, not because there was ice or anything but it just stopped moving altogether.


    "Tsk¡­ It seems like despite ascending to Godhood, we were still not able to cast aside our mortal thinking easily¡­ At least now we understand that," Kiyomi sighed, appearing beside her sister with her arm outstretched.


    Just as I was feeling relieved that my sisters had returned, I noticed that Kiyomi had not frozen all of its tentacles and a few of it had sneaked below them and were in the midst of trying to strike at them from below.


    I started to shout out a warning but stopped when I realised that the space around there looked distorted, almost like I was looking at a reflection on a piece of broken mirror.


    In fact, I swear I could see lines cutting through the space around those tentacles that made them look disjointed.


    As I was floating my way towards them, Eris suddenly appeared out of thin air while holding her sword in front of those tentacles.


    It wasn''t like she teleported herself there but it felt more like she had been there all along and I only saw her after moving to my current position.


    Oh¡­ She had cut apart reality itself.


    I watched on as our swordswoman sheathed her sword and the broken pieces of reality moved to fix itself. When the pieces did realign themselves, the tentacles that had been aiming at my sisters got cut off before disappearing entirely.


    Looks like those things got cut out from reality entirely.


    "Kuhhh¡­ I can''t believe we fell for that stupid trick¡­" Eris groaned.


    Her other personalities also appeared at that moment and the same thing repeated again as reality was cut apart by Bait, Denna and Laverna.


    The rest of its tentacles were then cut off and its main body itself was also separated into four pieces.


    Despite suffering what looked like a mortal wound, all of us knew better than to assume this was enough to kill a being like this.


    Sure enough, the bastard''s eyes turned red and the separated parts of its body reformed together to make it whole once more, even sprouting new tentacles to rece the ones that had been cut off.


    One of its eyes suddenly expanded in size to cover half its body and the iris split open, revealing rows upon rows of serrated teeth.


    I thought it would try to swallow us whole until those ''teeth'' started shooting out of its mouth.


    Instead of aiming at us, it flew in random directions so it was easy for us to avoid it, making me think that it hadunched that attack in a panic.


    "NO!! Destroy those things!!! They''re offshoots of this Great One! We miss one and we''ll never be able to corner it if it keeps teleporting around with them!!" Lilith screamed, appearing above us.


    Damn it! There''s billions of them! There''s no way we can chase them down especially when some of them were already flying off into the distance!


    Ah! I''m still thinking about this problem with my mortal sense!


    "Eris! Cut apart the paths of those things!!" I shouted.


    She responded immediately by having all four of her swinging out her sword in a single sword sh.


    With that sword swing, those offshoots stopped moving as the ''path'' they were moving on was cut off.


    In that split second that they had stopped, I altered the concept of space between us and those offshoots and gathered them all in front of me.


    "Kiyomi!"


    She understood what I wanted and immediately eliminated their ability to move by freezing them in ce, preventing them from escaping again.


    Manami did not need me to call out to her and she quickly conjured up that sun again, incinerating all of the offshoots in a single blow.


    Aha! See what we can do together?! Don''t underestimate us who have been taught by Master Himself! We all learned from the best Master in the entire Universe!


    "What are you doing acting all proud for?! The main body is getting awayyyyy!!" Lilith screamed, trying and failing to slow down the tentacled bastard.


    Whoops, we forgot that the main body could still move while we were distracted by the offshoots¡­


    We were just about to rush to her aid when the monster turned back to st the demoness in the face with some kind of energy attack, sending her tumbling far away into the distance.


    Again, Lilith? Are you inexperienced inbat or something?


    Oh well¡­ Don''t worry Lilith! We got this!!


    With all my sisters together, I''m sure this thing wouldn''t stand a chance anymore!

 Chapter ?1063 The Commander Takes The Field

    ?1063 The Commander Takes The Field


    (ria POV)


    Why won''t that stupid monster die?!


    The most irritating part is that it actually knows how to learn and adapt to all of the things we''re throwing at it! Aren''t monsters supposed to have set attack patterns that you can exploit?!


    Look! Right now it''s not even trying to attack or defend itself and simply avoiding all of our attacks!! Which monster does that?! That''s so unfair!!


    Even when I had my ships start firing off their energy weapons, it only worked for a while before it started avoiding them even before they were fired! This little bastard!!


    Ugh! Just watching my ships miss their shots is so painful¡­ If only I could direct those weapons and fire them myself, I''m sure I could hit that little freak¡­


    Wait¡­ That''s it!


    I rushed out of the room and looked for the one person who could help me.


    "Onii-samaaaaaaa!!"


    "Oh? What''s wrong, ria?"


    Ahaaaaan~~ I found the bartender version of Onii-sama in the courtyard and he''s still wearing that really wonderful outfit!


    I don''t think anyone would mind if I just take Onii-sama back to his room and just¡­ Oops, better not get distracted here.


    "Onii-sama! I left something back out in space! Could you teleport me to one of my ships that''s totally not doing anything suspicious that you shouldn''t know about right now?"


    "Of¡­ Course? Just think about where you need to go and I''ll teleport you there."


    As expected of the current Onii-sama! He wouldn''t even question me and just help me with what I need!


    "You''re the best, Onii-sama! I love you!!"


    "Ahaha~ Here you go."


    With just those words, I found myself on the deck of the gship of the Onii-sama Space Navy.


    The people on board were surprised to see me literally appear out of thin air but I was quick to take charge of the situation.


    "Cease fire and let me see the targeting map right now!"


    As expected of the people I trained, they responded to my orders perfectly and the ships within the fleet stopped firing at mymand. They even had my cloak and peak cap ready for me to wear too!


    What How? How else am I supposed to be dressed whenmanding a fleet of ships?! This is the standard!


    Oh, just saying, I also have an Admiral uniform for Onii-sama made~


    The Admiral I ced in charge also escorted me to the war table that showed me a three dimensional grid of the battlezone where the monster was.


    "How long more before the Stars of Death are in position?!"


    "Ten¡­ Ten more minutes!"


    "How much time before that thing breaks through our lines?!"


    "Five minutes!"


    "Tch¡­ Give me a link to all the main weapon systems to this map! I will direct each individual fire and you will all fire exactly on mymand!!"


    There was a chorus of affirmatives and I set myself to start directing every single gun that was in the fleet. My hands flew across the interface, marking out every target as I took note of the tentacled bastard getting closer and closer towards us.


    After inputting the finalmand, I mmed my palm on the table, "All ships, fire at designated targets at the designated time!"


    With less than a second after those words left my lips, the ships of the fleet fired their weapons together in perfect time ording to my ryed orders.


    I took out the tablet I had brought along with me and watched as the stupid tentacled batard continued to avoid my sisters'' attacks to rush towards us.


    The first energy beam shot towards it was avoided as it shifted itself to the side, something I was already expecting.


    The second beam was also avoided as the damnable thing rolled further to dodge it, only to have the third beam graze its side.


    So surprised it was by that small damage that the fourth beam hit it directly in its chest, sting the tentacled freak rolling back and having part of its body shed apart by sister Eris.


    It was in the middle of reforming itself when a kic shell hit it in the centre again, sting it even further back and allowing sister Manami to burn even more of its body away.


    The next beam then hit a corner of its body, causing it to start spinning wildly within the vacuum of space.


    Sister Lian Li was already prepared with a rift that had sucked the first bastard in the first ce but before this one could reach it, it stopped spinning suddenly and shifted its gaze towards the rift, closing it up like it was never there.


    Not surprising considering it had already recognised sister Lian Li as thergest threat out of all of us so there were several eyes that were constantly trained on her.


    But because all of its attention was fixated on closing up that rift, the next few kic shells and energy beams scored direct hits on its body, sending the entire monster flying even further.


    Hmph! That''s what you get for forgoing defence in trying to reach your destination faster! Bet you thought we could no longer hit you anymore huh?! I''ll let you know that predicting your movements is much easier than ying chess with Onii-sama! I can read you like an open book!


    It tried to recover the distance it lost and the next few shots barely grazed it as it weaved through the kic shells and energy beams that were fired from my ships next.


    Too bad I had already predicted this and the stupid beast got itself caught mid evasion as several energy sts hit it while it was trying to avoid another attack.


    Without giving it a chance to recover, dozens of kic shells exploded in its face and sted it far away, far enough that my sisters had to rush back to continue their attack on the damned beast.


    The monster tried to regain its second wind but each and every one of its moves had been predicted by me and countered perfectly.


    Simply by constantly giving it the idea that they were just lucky shots, it would be forced back before it started advancing again. Then another hit followed by several others would force it back again, this time just a little further than the first time it was hit.


    Just like that, it was given the illusion that it was making progress when in reality it was not and in fact, it was losing ground too.


    That was when the best news I''ve had all day came.


    "Supreme Admiral! All three Stars of Death are in position and ready to fire onmand!"


    Perfect! Fire at mymand!!!

 Chapter ?1064 One Threat Down, The Other One Got Bigger

    ?1064 One Threat Down, The Other One Got Bigger


    (Manami POV)


    Right as ria''s fire support came to st that confounded tentacle beast away, I noticed themunicator that she had given me start to sh, indicating that she wanted to contact me.


    I quickly connected telepathically to her since I know she would not do this if it wasn''t urgent.


    "It''s ready!! Tell everyone to scatter now!!"


    The urgency in her voice made me ry that particr order to the rest of my sisters quickly and we scattered away from the monster like she had requested.


    Barely a second passed before three beams of light that were almost as thick as the tentacled annoyance sted it right in the middle of its body.


    Unlike the previous beams that stopped after a second had passed, this one kept going until it pushed the waste of space far into the distance while also melting a good chunk of its body.


    The beams finally dissipated after sending the waste of space almost halfway back to where we first started this battle.


    To think ria actually managed to make something that could hurt this thing to such a degree when even we were struggling to do it¡­ She truly lives up to her reputation as Master''s genius little sister.


    Unfortunately, it seemed like even something like this was unable to put it down as it quickly regenerated and started moving forward again. The only difference was that it was moving at a much slower speed than before.


    Once again, all of us continued our assault on it, only to realise that all of our attacks were being nullified almost as fast as we could materialise them.


    Even Lian Li''s rifts were being closed off as soon as she made them, preventing her from using them to banish it unless she maintains concentration on said rift. But then that thing could just avoid it altogether.


    ria''s thoughts came through our telepathic connection again, "Manami! I''m firing those things again! Tell sister Lian Li to put her rift behind that stupid thing!!"


    I looked at Lian Li and she nodded, having received the same telepathy as I did.


    The rest of us scattered right as three beams of light hit the annoyance on its body, pushing it back again.


    A rift had already opened up behind the waste of space as a one way trip to the Abyss, courtesy of my dear sister Lian Li.


    Unlike the first time where it was sted back with impunity, it managed to hold its ground and decreased the force of the push to the speed of a slow crawl.


    I could see that the rift was fluctuating from time to time, no doubt because that thing was trying to close it but Lian Li was using all of her concentration to keep it open.


    With just a few more metres left before it would touch the rift, it suddenly stopped moving.


    Eris, my dearest Kiyomi and myself added our own attacks to try to push it in, only to be met with failure as the confounded beast refused to budge.


    This thing must have used all of its power to focus on its defences to counter the push.


    To think it would adapt to this situation so quickly, how annoying¡­


    "Futile¡­" The tentacled annoyance droned. "I am already aware of what you''re capable of, I will no longer make such mistakes."


    I redoubled my efforts but nothing worked, even when I threw an entire star at it.


    ria''s annoyed voice came over the telepathic connection, "Not good, firing the weapon twice in a row really takes a toll on the weapon and we''ll need to wait at least ten minutes before it can be fired again! We have to stop it now!"


    "Fuuu¡­ That''s what we would like to do as well, but it seems like it haspletely devoted everything it has to stop itself from moving¡­ Do you have anything else to do anything to this piece of trash?"


    "Kuhh¡­ If I had I would have done it already!"


    Right then, the three beams from ria''s weapons subsided, leaving only the attacks from the three of us.


    Without the help of ria''s weapons, it started to move forward again, slowly but surely regaining the ground it had lost to us moments before.


    "Argh! Do you think you girls could stop it there for ten minutes?" ria asked.


    "Impossible," I denied. "The moment it starts to turn its attention to us instead of defending itself, our attacks would be rendered useless."


    "Damn it! We''re so close! If only¡­ Wait¡­ What? Something just sped past us and is headed your way! It''s fast! It''s way too fast! Look out!!"


    I looked towards her direction to see a squarish looking object the size of a flying straight towards us.


    The three of us barely had time to shift out of the way before the object rocketed past us in a blur, btedly realising there was someone on top of it


    "Time to get isekai-ed fuck face!! The best little sister in the Universe is here with her very own truck-kuuuuun!!!"


    I watched with utter disbelief at Tsuki sitting on top of the rectangr looking thing which she controlled to smash straight into the tentacled annoyance.


    Surprisingly, it actually managed to force it back, just enough for one of its tentacles to touch therift that Lian Li had made.


    It let out a wail that seemed to echo around the void of space before it started getting sucked into the rift.


    Tsuki then leapt off the vehicle as the rest of the monster was sucked into the hole, her ride disappearing into nothingness the moment she stopped riding it.


    With a soft snap, the rift closed up as thest of the monster disappeared into the rift, leaving no trace of it behind.


    Ara ara? It seems like little Tsuki had ascended to be a Goddess while we were away. She must have really wanted toe here.


    Tsuki stood there proudly with her hands on her hips, "Haha!! Take that!! The Goddess of the Greatest Little Sister has arrived!!"


    Ara? That can''t be her domain can it? Then again, I suppose she is Master''s little sister.


    Ufufufu~ Knowing how Tsuki usually is, I wouldn''t be surprised if that really was her domain.


    She turned around and noticed the looks we were giving her, all of us silently asking if she really did have that as her domain.


    Tsuki then cleared her throat, "Ahem¡­ I mean the Goddess of Creation¡­ Little Sister of Origin¡­"


    Ara, ara? That most definitely sounds more usible~


    Now I suppose we should just return and finish up those jumps to stop that stalker bitch from getting what she wants~


    Right as we were feeling especially triumphant of our victory, the person we most wanted to p suddenly appeared at the ce where the waste of space had disappeared from.


    She looked around before settling her gaze on us, "Ufufu~ It seems like I should start getting serious now~ It''s time for all of you to know how fruitless your efforts have been~"


    Ara? What is this demented stalker talking about? Does she want to be pped?

 Chapter ?1065 Shes Getting Serious

    ?1065 She''s Getting Serious


    (MC POV)


    I double checked on the current state of the Universe.


    I was a little curious why Tsuki was in such a rush to ascend to godhood but I thought she might have wanted to make use of her divinity to speed things up.


    That thought was overturned when she said she had to rush off somewhere right after ascending and then disappeared.


    I didn''t think too much about it since I was busy integrating all my other selves at that point of time but a short whileter she had returned with several of my disciples in tow.


    I assumed they might have wanted to take a break after having gone through the stress of jumping to so many different universes, so they went somewhere to take a walk or something.


    The moment they got back, they immediately dived straight into jumping to other universes again with much more fervour than before.


    I''m guessing that was to make up for the time they lost from their break?


    I would argue what the point of the break was if they overwork themselves like that anyway.


    In the end, I chose not to say anything since the speed of them clearing through those universes sped up considerably.


    Partly thanks to Iris''s influence, the number of universes has dropped considerably to the point that it was now countable.


    With my disciples now basically brute forcing their way through each one, they''ve managed to catch up and even surpass Iris''s control of me.


    While Iris has control at a little over thirty percent of me, my disciples managed to take forty percent back.


    One of the reasons that they were able to surpass her was mainly due to the fact that I have been actively hindering her at every opportunity I got. I even went as far as to appear in the universe she went to to distract her by giving her head pats.


    Hey, it works, so why stop?


    Like seriously, it works really, really well.


    Once I start head patting her, she would be content to just stay there for several hours and do nothing.


    And because it felt so perfect for her, she did not even try to avoid it and let herself be immersed in it, even if such an action would cause her to lose several universes to my disciples.


    On the other hand¡­ When I said my disciples were brute forcing their way through these universes, I really meant they were brute forcing it.


    Like in one particr universe where that version of me had not taken in any disciples, Lian Li basically stormed her way into the Sect and showed me those memories by freezing everyone in ce and going straight inside to find me.


    Then there was that one universe where Manami basically burned an entire continent just to get to me.


    And that particr Universe where Kiyomi froze an entire continent to do the same as well.


    Even Tsuki spent no time trying to understand the universe she jumped into and simply went straight to find me the moment she found herself in there.


    Efficient, yes, but it seems like their previous desire of experiencing those alternate universes was gone. I wonder what caused their sudden change in priority?


    Well, I can''t argue with results so here I am in this universe where this version of me chose to be a farmer instead.


    The reason I''m here is, of course, to prevent Iris from taking this version of me.


    It looked like she was starting to speed up her process now and sometimes she would be able to capture that universe before I could even get to her.


    Not this time though, as I managed to intercept her just as she reached the farm where this version of me lives.


    "Ara? Hello again, Master~ Are you here to give me head pats again?"


    I nodded, "That''s right, so do you want to rest on myp for me to pat you?"


    "Fufufu~ I can never reject you, Master~"


    I sat on my knees and she came toy down on myp, heedless of the dirt on the ground.


    I was just about to start patting her when I felt the universe start to copse into itself.


    Surprised, I extended my senses to inspect the universe only to find that this ce had already been taken by her just a second ago.


    Extending my senses further, I realised that a huge number of universes were also experiencing the exact same phenomenon, all of them being taken by Iris at a frighteningly rapid pace.


    I looked down at Iris who was showing me a look of pure bliss.


    "What did you do?"


    "Ufufu~ What are you talking about, Master?"


    "How are you doing this? I know you''re not Ending them, so what are you doing?"


    Her smile widened, "Ara? I just felt that I needed to get a little bit more serious, that''s all~"


    "What do you mean by that?"


    She reached up and cupped me on the cheeks, shuddering slightly as she did so, "Ufufufu~ I could, of course, go to every single Universe out there and convert those versions of Master one by one. But at the end of the day, those are still not you, Master. To make me even interact with someone who isn''t you, that is truly an abhorrent thought, wouldn''t Master agree?"


    "Errr¡­ Not sure I agree since all of them are technically me?"


    She giggled at my answer but continued, "Because of that, there''s no need for me to be gentle~ A simple offshoot of myself to deal with those other variations would be enough~"


    Oh¡­ Considering who she is, she could make a lot of clones of herself for sure, way more than I could at the moment¡­ She really wasn''t kidding when she said she was holding back¡­


    "That''s why~ If I were to just let those little sacks of flesh think they stood a chance to go against me, they would help me deal with the other Universes so that I wouldn''t need to~ And once that number has gone down enough, then I''ll clean up the rest~"


    I don''t even know what to say to that¡­ Except that doesn''t really answer the question of what she has done.


    Reading my mind, her smile widened, "Ufufufu~ Whatever those sacks of flesh can do, so can I, Master. There is no need for me to do anything special to those variations of you after all~ I can just use those offshoots of myself to direct the needed influence to change you~"


    Damn¡­ That means that all this while I''ve been yed?"


    "Ara? I wouldn''t say that~ This is something that is simply inevitable, Master~ You could think that this is just fate~"


    Did my disciples know about this? Is this why they were in such a rush? Because she appeared in front of them and told them this as well?


    If Iris heard my thoughts, she did not answer them aside from bringing my hand to her head.


    "Ufufufu~ Did Master not promise me headpats? I am ready to receive it~"


    I suppose I did say that¡­ Oh well¡­ I''ll just pat her for now and go backter¡­


    Yeah¡­ Just for a little bit¡­

 Chapter ?1066 Its Time For Desperate Measures

    ?1066 It''s Time For Desperate Measures


    (Lian Li POV)


    "So¡­ She''s rapidly catching up to us already¡­ We''re at forty five percent and she reached forty percent just a moment ago¡­" ria muttered while biting her thumb.


    That little bitch¡­


    I knew it was going way too smoothly than it should¡­ That little stalker bitch had us running around like idiots!


    When she appeared after we dealt with those tentacled bastards, she just mocked us by thanking us for taking care of them and that she would start getting serious.


    I still remember the look on her face as she smiled and said that she would now go ahead to make Master hers before disappearing again.


    She even had the audacity to wish us luck and told us to continue our futile struggles!


    Of course, we took her threat very seriously and we changed our methods of saving Master entirely.


    No longer were we holding back and taking our time to get to Master while making sure we don''t stand out too much in that Universe. We were now using everything we had to find the Master in those Universes and converting Him as fast as we could, even if it meant our methods resulted in some coteral damage.


    We already know that those Universes would cease to exist once we rescued Master so it doesn''t even matter if we were being inconsiderate to the people in those Universes.


    We even gave each other permission to deal with the alternate versions of ourselves as they saw fit, even if it meant killing them if they got in our way.


    All of this was to make sure that the stalker bitch would not get what she wanted.


    Yet, even though we had outpaced her so much, she was already catching up to us and we still had another six percent more to go.


    "What are my next jump conditions?!" I demanded, still unwilling to give up.


    ria pointed to the board she had prepared beforehand and I realised she had already listed multiple conditions there for each of us.


    I picked one that required me to hop around the courtyard on one leg and I quicklypleted it withoutint.


    As soon as I was done, I found myself being transported into another Universe, this one seemingly engulfed in brimstone and hellfire.


    I didn''t even stop to try and find out why this was happening in this Universe and simply spread my senses to engulf the entire World to look for Master.


    Finding Him tucked in one corner of the World, I teleported myself there immediately just as He was leaning over a table with several other people holding various different kinds of weapons.


    Each of them were wearing different coloured armour and weird looking helmets with golden visors.


    I immediately locked on to Master who was wearing the green armour and transferred my memories straight into His mind.


    The others responded by trying to point their weapons at me but I paid them no mind since I had done what I needed to do, returning back to my own Universe once I knew Master had returned to His original self. We all learnt to do this after a while since waiting for Master to transport us back would waste those few precious seconds we needed toe back here.


    I then went back to the board, inadvertently passing by ria''s machine that showed our progress and I saw we were at forty six percent while that stalker bitch was already at forty two percent.


    Even as fasta s we were doing this, she''s still catching up to us¡­ No, I must not lose hope now!


    The next condition needed me to wrap myself in one of Master''s robes and then curl myself up while making mewling noises.


    Well¡­ That was something I did withoutint.


    Oh, this new Universe was the direct opposite of the other one seeing that everything around here was a frozen wastnd.


    I did the same thing as I did previously and tried to locate Master and found Him deep underground.


    I teleported myself there and I was just about to send my memories to His head when something sted me back to impact the wall.


    "Ara, ara? Sorry, but this Master is mine~"


    I looked up to see that stalker bitch pull Master in to give Him a tap on His temple with her finger, causing this Universe''s version of Master to stiffen up before disappearing into thin air.


    "Ufufufu~ perhaps you should try a little bit harder for the next one~"


    This damned bitch!!


    I tried to rush forward to p her but she disappeared before I could, which also caused the rest of the Universe to start copsing as well.


    I cursed and returned myself back to the original Universe, finding the rest of my sisters had also returned at the same time.


    "That bitch!! How dare she!" Tsuki screeched, punching her fist on the ground.


    Judging by the looks on the others'' faces, I can guess that all of us experienced the same thing on our jumps simultaneously.


    She really was toying with us it seems.


    Everyone was quick to find our next jump conditions and we went to our own respective Universes.


    When I came to, I found that I was tied up and hung upside down from the ceiling in some kind of old warehouse.


    Looking around, I saw that damned bitch in the midst of pulling herself away from Master right as He disappeared from view.


    "Ara? Looks like I was faster again~ That''s too bad~" She snickered upon spotting me.


    ARRGGHHH!!!


    I didn''t even try to attack her this time and simply went back to the original Universe.


    But the next few Universes I went to all met with her beating me to Master before I could even do anything, forcing me to return empty handed.


    "She beat all of you to it again huh?" ria sighed, looking at the percentage counter where both sides were now tied at forty six percent each.


    We need to go faster! Even faster than her! We cannot let that bitch win!


    But¡­ But what can we do?! We were already going as fast as we could and yet she was still beating us!


    Brendan suddenly spoke up, "What if¡­ What if we created more Masters and converted them while having Master remove the other Universes?"


    All of us stared at him in surprise.


    Well¡­ We''re quite desperate now so anything could work¡­

 Chapter ?1067 Really, Really Desperate Measures

    ?1067 Really, Really Desperate Measures


    (Brendan POV)


    "Ok, what do you mean by that?" Sister Tsuki asked me.


    I gestured at sister ria''s machine, "Well, it''s obvious that the¡­ Umm¡­ Woman¡­ Pretty much has us beat in terms of getting to those other Universes to find those alternate versions of Master. And since those Universes came about from the different branching paths that could have been made because of Master''s decisions¡­ Then sister Eris could technically create more Universes with her domain, right?"


    Senior sister Lian Li gasped, "And we get first dibs on those Universes so we''ll get there faster!"


    "But¡­ Wouldn''t that just increase the number of Universes and make no difference to the overall percentages?" Kiyomi pointed out.


    I nodded, "That''s why we''ll ask Master to end a Universe for every new one we make, that way there won''t be an increase in the number of Universes left."


    Eris thought about it for a moment, "That¡­ Might actually work¡­"


    Diao Chan sulked, "Hmph¡­ And I was enjoying all this before that bitch really just had to ruin everything¡­"


    Enjoying it? What was she¡­ Ah, it''s Senior sister Diao Chan after all¡­ I can already make a guess what she meant by that.


    "Ara, ara? I suppose we should ask Master about it first and we might want to hurry as well," Manami pointed out, staring intently at the screen that showed our percentages.


    It was still at forty six percent for now but no doubt the other side would be increasing soon.


    Agreeing with Manami''s point, I was chosen to exin the n to Master while my sisters continued working on the jumps, hoping they could still take away some Universes from that woman''s grasp.


    I went towards the pavilion in the courtyard where Master was seated. I found Master seated with His legs crossed and His eyes closed, presumably concentrating on trying to disrupt that person and also integrate His other selves from the other Universes.


    Since that person was running rings around us, I''d assume the disrupting part isn''t going very well.


    "Master?" I called out, worried that I might be interrupting Him.


    Master opened His eyes and blinked at me, "Ah¡­ Brendan. Did you need something?"


    "Yes¡­ Umm¡­ Are you aware of what that¡­ Umm¡­ That person is doing right now?"


    Master looked at me silently for a moment before He perked up, "Ah, Iris right? Yeah, she seems to be going all out right now. I''m trying to slow her down by giving her headpats to her main body whenever I could but it seems like she''s managed to find a way to avoid getting distracted by it."


    Wait¡­ That bitch is doing all this crap and still gets head pats from Master?!! What is this unfairness?! I demand that she¡­


    Ahem¡­ That''s embarrassing, I actually let myself be distracted for a moment there.


    I coughed to school my features and also to remind myself of what I should be paying attention to.


    "Yes¡­ Umm¡­ That''s why I have a suggestion for our current predicament Master¡­ I was wondering if you would be open to hearing it?"


    "Oh? Well of course I would listen to what my cute disciples have to say. Go on, don''t be shy."


    "Unn¡­ We were thinking that if we could use Eris''s domain to create new branching paths to make new Universes with Master in them so that we convert them while Master destroys the other Universes that have yet to have any influence by us or that woman?"


    Master thought about it for a moment, "That''s a rather interesting idea¡­ But are you all fine with that?"


    Eh? Fine with that? Why wouldn''t we be fine with it? Is there something wrong with such a n?


    "What do you mean, Master?"


    "I mean like this would be me essentially killing off the other versions of myself and you''d be making, basically, defective versions of me, you know?"


    ¡­


    "What?" Came my most eloquent response.


    Master nodded, "That''s normal since Eris is only influencing the formation of these universes with the variations of my decision alone right? In order to make a perfect parallel universe, however, you''d need to take into ount the rest of the universe too. As talented as Eris is, I''m afraid this isn''t something she is able to do."


    Damn¡­ Looks like that idea is out then¡­ I''m not even speaking for myself when I say that having an imperfect Master was uneptable, but right now I''m fresh out of ideas on what we can do.


    I looked at Master, "In that case¡­ What can we do to overturn our disadvantage against her? At this rate she is going to turn Master back to the way you were before."


    "Hmm¡­ Is it a bad thing though?"


    Eh? Why is Master asking such a question? Isn''t it obvious that¡­ No¡­


    I turned back to see the screen was now showing that woman was at forty seven percent while we were stuck at forty six percent. It would be the end if either side reached fifty one percent so we have to stop her now!


    But what can we do? If aAster is¡­ Wait, Master only asked if it was a bad thing, He did not outright refuse me. That means there''s still a chance!


    I swivelled back to Master, "It is a very bad thing, Master! We need your help to stop her right now!"


    "Hmm¡­ Well, I suppose there is one thing I can do but I have never actually tried yet¡­ Now that I think about it¡­ Why didn''t I try it?"


    "What is it?"


    "Hmm? It''s a rather weird thing I suppose¡­ But my omniscience is showing me that there is a one hundred percent chance of her stopping whatever she is doing for some time and also slowing her down significantly so I suppose I could do that?"


    So it''s another stalling tactic and we need to get the rest of the Universes while she was distracted? That''s good enough for now I suppose.


    "In that case, could I leave it to Master to stall her? We''ll do the rest and make sure we catch up to her in the meantime!"


    Master blinked a few times as though He had just woken up from His sleep, "Eh? Ah. Don''t worry, you can leave it to me. I''ll deal with her."


    For some reason, I don''t really feel that assured by Master''s words but it''s not like we have much of a choice now¡­


    I ran back to my sisters to deliver the news, hoping this would be enough to turn the tide around.


    The girls were all there cursing that woman when I returned, all of them turning to me when they saw me.


    "What did Master say?!" Lian Li asked, noticeably more pissed than before.


    I gulped, "Master said He would be using another tactic to slow her down and distract her, so we just need to work faster while she was incapacitated."


    Diao Chan suddenly gasped, "Noooo!! Master is going to fuck her!! Ahhhh!! I''m so jealous!!"


    Oh¡­ Was that really Master''s n though?


    The percentage on her side suddenly went up by one again to show forty eight percent, leaving her ahead of us by two percent.


    Now''s not the time to be thinking anymore!! Let''s go!

 Chapter 1068 Seconds Before Disaster (*RR)

    (Iris POV)


    Everything was going just as nned.


    It was quite amusing to see those ''disciples'' of Master still trying to go against what has been fated to be.


    From the very beginning, I had already determined that this should be the End so who do they think they are that they could overturn what I had decided?


    Ufufufu~ How amusing indeed~


    Now, everything is almost in ce. In just a little while more, Master shall be perfected and the Universe shall return to how it should always have been.


    Master does not need anyone else, He just needs me~ We can just forget about everyone else~


    "Isn''t that right, Master?" I asked.


    Master did not even show any indication of having heard me and continued to stare off into the distance.


    Haaaa~ That perfectly straight back, that aura of knowing everything and disregarding everything around Him¡­ That is the perfect Master~


    Right now, Master was not totally perfect yet but I''m getting so close~ He was already closer to perfection than that time when I first revealed myself to Him in this World~


    Ufufufu~ To think those little moving sacks of flesh thought that my n was over just like that~


    That''s right, Master told me to cease all my ns of returning Him back to His past self and I would never do something like go against Master''s order.


    Ufufufu~ As expected of Master! That was obviously amand for me to make Him better than His past self! That''s why I had revised my ns in order to make Master even better than before!


    Yes! Master doesn''t need anyone! Therefore¡­ Wouldn''t it be nice if everything else were to just¡­ Disappear?


    Ufufufu~ Yes! The rest of the Universe is just a bother~ That''s why I shall be bringing it to its fateful End and leave only just Master and I for the rest of eternity!


    Ufufu¡­ Ufufufu¡­ AHAHAHAHAHA!!! YES!! TOGETHER WITH MASTER FOR ETERNITY!! NO MORE BOTHERSOME LITTLE SACKS OF FLESH THAT KEEP COMING IN BETWEEN US AND DISTRACTING MY MOST PRECIOUS MASTER FROM--


    "Iris~"


    I swivelled around, only to be pushed back by a hand on my shoulder.


    The white space around me shifted and the entire space warped to transform the ground into something soft.


    I let myself fall onto the soft ground to see Master on top of me with a serene smile on His face.


    Ah¡­ This is the imperfect version of Master. It is so cute that Master is still trying to resist His own fate though~


    I have to admit that it does feel really good to be patted by Master but as long as I End most of my capability of feeling blissful, I could still enjoy Master''s head pats but also still continue converting the other Universes.


    I wonder what Master was nning this time since He wasn''t this aggressive before, could He--


    My mind stopped as I felt everythinge to a standstill.


    The pleasure originating from my lips overpowered my senses as Master deepened the kiss.


    I sank slowly, letting Master gain more and more control over me as the darkness moved to overwhelm my vision.


    Just as I was about to go under, my senses snapped back into focus as the contingency n of Ending my senses came into effect.


    Ahhh¡­ How cute~ Master would definitely be lost in this pleasure while I continue to¡­ Ara?


    Master''s eyes were¡­ Wide open?


    But¡­ The imperfect version of Master never kisses with His eyes ope-- Oh¡­ Ooohhh.<sub> </sub>


    This is¡­ This is my Master¡­ Of course!


    If¡­ If it''s my Master that is kissing me¡­ I¡­ I must not hold myself ba-- Ahaaannnn~


    What¡­ What is this? Why is there a tingling sensationing from in between my legs?


    Where¡­ Where is Master touching me?


    His¡­ His fingers¡­ Oh His fingers! My legs are spreading themselves apart instinctively for Him!!


    Ahhhhh!! I can feel it!! His fingers stroking me down there!! It''s so hot!! Why¡­ Why does it feel so hot?


    I can''t¡­ No¡­ This is already with most of my senses Ended¡­ If I were to restore myself¡­ Just how much¡­ How much better would this feel?


    Oh¡­ Ohhh!! Master¡­ Master is slipping His hand under my skirt¡­ He''s going¡­ He''s going to¡­


    Hnnng!! It''s in!! It''s iiiiin!! Master''s fingers!! It''s inside me!! Is this what those other girls feel when Master ys with them? Is this the pleasure they experience every single time?!!


    Is this really what I have been missing out on?!!


    "Master¡­" I gasped, only just realising how desperately I was grinding my hips against His hand. The harder I did so, the better it felt, that''s why there''s no reason not to indulge this right?


    I felt His fingers curl upwards and I had a split second of rity before my entire body gave out, the orgasm hitting me harder than anything in existence could.


    I was barely aware of my own body lifting off the ground as I shuddered in the pleasure Master was giving me.


    I do not know how long that orgasmsted and I did not care, all I had in my mind was the pleasure that I had been missing out all this time while I was with Master.


    It was euphoric.


    It was even better than the kisses I had shared with Master without this emotional limitation on me. Just how much better would it feel if I were to really let myself loose?


    I gasped when I returned to my senses, my eyes resting on Master as He pulled back and lowered His pants, revealing His throbbing hard member that I have seen Him use on those girls of His.


    My eyes went to His face, fully expecting Him to give me the same look that He had given those girls, only to see that He was utterly emotionless while doing it.


    Ah¡­ Of course¡­. Silly me, Master was still affected by the fact that most of Him was His other self right now, so doing such a thing with me was no different than just looking at some space dust¡­


    Fufu¡­ That''s alright¡­ The pleasure of it was still there after all and this was the Master I preferred~


    Yes, all I need now is Master and I to join together for the first time, just like this¡­ Yes¡­ Just like this¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Hmm? Why is nothing happening? Did Master get distracted by something else?


    Looking up, I realised that Master was still bent over me with His wonderful cock hovering just outside my entrance, a small hip thrust away from entering me.


    Ara, was Master getting pleasure at teasing me like this? Ufufufu~


    Right at that moment, I felt the Universe click into ce as thest Parallel Universe was Ended, bringing this conflict to an end.


    No¡­ Did I¡­ Did I actually do it? Did I manage to convert Master back?


    Master?

 Chapter 1069 The Endgame

    (Lian Li POV)


    There was just one final Universe left. One final Universe to return Master back to His perfect and real self.


    Brendan told us Master was handling that stalker bitch somehow and true enough, she did slow down significantly when I saw her thest few times. In fact, there were several times where I just found her standing around and staring off into space instead of doing anything.


    Even when I went up to her, she showed no signs of even realising I was there and continued staring off into space.


    Sometimes she would be moving around but her reactions and actions were very weird, like as though she was drunk or justpletely out of it.


    Whatever Master was doing to her was definitely working so we could not let this chance go to waste. The only issue we had was knowing Master had resorted to being intimate with her to get this effect so it frustrated us quite a bit.


    Now it was down to the final Universe and we could not mess this one up.


    One problem arose when ria''s machine had suddenly stopped disying the percentages after both sides reached forty eight percent, so we did not know what the current percentages for both sides looked like and whether we were in the lead.


    Incidentally, I was the one who had drawn the jump conditions for it so Master''s fate literally lies in my hands.


    Like what I had always done, I immediately tried to look for Master''s location the moment I appeared there and I found Master right away somewhere remote. But when I was just about to head towards Him, He disappeared?


    Fighting down the sense of panic, I quickly checked the Universe to make sure that the bitch didn''t get to Him.


    Sure enough, the Universe wasn''t being Ended so that just meant that Master just travelled to somewhere else outside of this World. The only question was where and why?


    I teleported myself to the location where Master hadst been and I found myself in some sort of temple with unknown statues of various figures around the room. There was an odd sense of mystical energy in the air though I''m not quite sure what it was.


    Tracing Master''s presence, I managed to find the location of where He had teleported to and followed after Him.


    The first thing I noticed was that I seem to have appeared over what looks like the middle of two armies facing off against each other on a rather dested piece ofnd.


    No, it wasn''t a wastnd but a ce that was recently torn up by some kind of attack that involved explosions of some sort.


    I also noted that on one side were primarily humans making up the army but all of them were dressed in weird clothes and even had weird flying ships above them. And is that a giant? They have a giant.


    On the other side there were many different kinds of monstrous creatures including some humanoid looking ones but they had a much bigger ship hovering above them on their side.


    They even had some purple guy with an abnormallyrge chin on their side too.


    Both sides'' attention was drawn to my sudden appearance and seemed to be wondering whose side I was on.


    Obviously I wasn''t interested in any of that since I was there for one reason and one reason only.


    "Master?!!" I called out, only to realise that Master wouldn''t answer me here since I was most likely not known to Him.


    I tried to search for Him in the crowd but before I could, a giant piece of debris wasunched towards me, forcing me to duck down to avoid it.


    I scowled at the side with the purple giant, knowing that the attack came from that thin looking thing beside it.


    How dare he? Was he also something sent by that stupid bitch to hinder me?! I''ll show her!!


    I reached out my hand and teleported that thin looking thing over to me so that I was grabbing it by the neck.


    Its thin hands instinctively reached up to grab my arm while making choking sounds, its eyes widening when it met mine.


    It let out a wail as I let Divine Lightning course through my arm to electrocute it, reducing it to ashes in an instant.


    There! That will teach you!!


    "ASSEMBLE!!!!" Someone shouted from the humans'' side.


    There was a roar and everyone charged, prompting the purple thing''s side to charge to meet them as well.<sub> </sub>


    Damn it! I haven''t even found Master yet!! Don''t mess this up for me! I don''t have time for this!!


    I extended my domain to epass the entire area to look for Master desperately, hoping I could catch Him before that bitch showed up to snatch Master away.


    Concentrating for a bit, I finally managed to find Master running on the side of the humans.


    I suppose it should be natural that Master would go with the side that was less of an annoyance.


    Now, if these two sides were to sh, it would be quite annoying so let''s just alter everyone''s concept of being able to move and¡­ There!


    Everyone who had been charging forward suddenly fell down onto the ground except for Master who continued running for a few more steps before realising what had happened.


    Perfect! Now all I have to do is to send the memories over and then it will all be finished!


    "Ara? Not so fast¡­"


    A hand mped on my shoulder and I found myself unable to move.


    A figure stepped out from my peripheral vision and who else but the stalker bitch herself appeared in front of me.


    "Forgive me but I cannot allow you to do that. Master will still be mine and mine alooooooooonnnngghhhh!"


    ¡­


    Eh? What was that sudden weird sound at the end? Is she mocking me or something?


    Oh¡­ She''s having an orgasm¡­


    Fucking bitch. She really is mocking me huh? Why do you sound so satisfied? You think Master never made me cum before?! I''ll have you know that I''ve came plenty of times while making love to Mas--


    Ahem¡­ Nevermind that! While she''s distracted, I concentrated on Master and tried to send the memories over.


    Master turned and looked at me in surprise as the memories were projected right into His head, His eyes slowly clouding over.


    Yes! That''s it! I did it! The memories are being sent directly over! The memories of Master being His¡­ Emotionless self¡­ Eh? Wait?!


    "Ufu¡­ Ufufu¡­ Ha¡­ Haha¡­ There we go¡­ Master is now¡­ Perfect~" That bitch gasped, her entire body shaking violently.


    No¡­ No no no!!! Did she End my own attempt of giving Master His memories and reced them with her own?!


    Master! Please tell me that isn''t true!!


    I watched as Master''s eyes regained their focus.


    He blinked and for a moment, I thought that Master would call out to me with how His mouth opened, but the only word that came out sent a chill down my spine.


    "Insignificant¡­"


    With a casal turn of His head, everything within His line of sight started to break apart and disappear into nothingness. Even the people that were currently copsed on the ground were disappearing without a trace where not even dust remained.


    No¡­ No¡­ This can''t be happening¡­ Did the bitch really--


    "Ara¡­ Ara? Did I¡­ Did I actually do it?"


    I turned to the side to see the stalker bitch watching Master with a look of surprise on her face.


    Why are you even acting so surprised for?! Isn''t this what you wanted, you bitch?!!

 Chapter 1070 A Cry For Help

    (Lian Li POV)


    I was forcefully ejected back to the original Universe before I could even get to p her¡­ How vexing!!


    I sat up and everyone else was watching me, waiting for the news.


    The first thing I did was to look at ria''s machine to see the percentages, only to find that the screen still showed no indication of the final percentages despite it being the final Universe.


    "She got Master for that Universe¡­" I said with finality.


    Those words cause a wave of disappointment to spread across the courtyard.


    All of us knew it was thest Universe but we weren''t sure if we were ahead of the stalker bitch in progress or were we tied neck to neck with that Universe being the final tipping point.


    If we had enough of a lead, then even if we lost that Universe it would have still been our win.


    Nevertheless, the only way to find out right now was to go to Master''s side, His real body stillying inside His room.


    With deliberately slow and unsteady steps, the group of us made our way to Master''s room, hoping against all hope that Master would be sitting up in bed and telling us that we had managed to save Him.


    Throwing open the door, all of us rushed into the room to check on Master, only to see the bed was empty.


    Did Master already go out somewhere? Did he go out to find us? Or maybe he appeared somewhere else?


    Please, please, please don''t let it be that the bitch actually won against us?!


    I could already feel my heart drop to my feet, "Did we really¡­ Lose?"


    Manami went up to the bed and gasped, her tail sweeping onto the bed to pick up what appeared to be an envelope that was left on the pillow.


    She tore it open desperately and flipped open the paper inside so quickly that a part of it actually got torn off.


    The rest of us gathered behind to read the letter''s contents over her shoulder while she held the torn letter together as best as she could.


    "Tha¡­ ''Thank you for everything.''" She read aloud the only words that were on the paper.


    No¡­ This¡­ This can''t be! This simply cannot be!! How could we have lost to her?! We were doing so well!!


    I swear!! I will find a way to End her!! Give us back our Master you stupid thieving bitch!


    Yes¡­ Yes! I know! We''ll use her ns against her! We already know what she had done to get Master to change into that inferior version of Himself! Then all we have to do is do the same thing and we will get our Master back!


    I looked around and it seemed like my sisters had alsoe to the same conclusion when I saw the same look in their eyes.


    That''s right¡­ She needed several millennia to even make her n bear fruit, with all of us working together, I''m confident it wouldn''t even take that long before we restored Master back to His perfect self!


    We just need for everyone else to ascend and we''ll--


    "Hold on a bit, sisters¡­"


    All of us swivelled back to see Brendan looking at the letter with a critical eye.<sub> </sub>


    "I do not think that the other side has won yet¡­"


    Manami tilted her head at him, "Ara? Whatever do you mean, Brendan?"


    He gestured to the letter, "Think about it, if Master really became that emotionless person he was before¡­ Would Master even leave a letter like this? I''d think He would have just left without saying anything, much less spend the time writing a note like this to be left here."


    Oh¡­ Now that he mentioned it¡­ That''s actually quite true.


    I guess everyone here was too wound up to even think about it rationally, especially since this would decide our fate with Master too.


    Eris furrowed her brows, "Then that means¡­"


    "That bitch nted it!!" Bait finished.


    "And most likely taken Master''s real body from under our noses as well!" Diao Chan weeped.


    "Does that mean Master is fine? Did we actually win against her?!" I asked.


    "Ufufufu~ You would like that, wouldn''t you? I apologise but you would need to be disappointed~"


    We turned to face the voice that had suddenly appeared behind us, all of us scowling in unison when we saw the stalker bitch standing there with a self satisfied smile stered on her face.


    Obviously the first thing all of us would do in this situation was attack her, my own hand swinging through the air in an attempt to p her.


    And just like the little bitch she was, she stopped all of us from moving and Ended all our attacks without even blinking.


    I opened my mouth to scream some profanities at her but that ability was also taken away by this bitch.


    "Fufufu~ I am only here to tell all of you that you should just give up since Master has already returned to His perfect self. There is no need to try and return Master back to that imperfect version of Him anymore~ Just let Master go. Yes¡­ Just give up, there''s no need to try."


    The only thing I could do was to re at the bitch with all the hate I could muster.


    She smiled at me, "I know what you are nning to do. Do you really think I would allow you to try and change Master again? If you even think of trying it¡­ Ufufufu~ I will stop you with everything I have~ Now, do enjoy the rest of your existence~ Perhaps in another few millennia or so, Master might change His mind again so you still have a chance~"


    The bitch let out a giggle before turning back around, presumably to leave us and go and have her fun with Master.


    I''m sure all of us were cursing her in our minds when she suddenly stopped moving and the air around her got really solemn all of a sudden.


    We were quite confused when she simply stood there for a few seconds, her head hung low.


    She then turned back around without warning and we were understandably startled to see that the smile on her face had disappearedpletely to be reced with a look of pure, utter sorrow.


    This¡­ I think this was the first time that we even saw her express any emotion outside of her usual smugness.


    She looked straight at us and while fighting back tears, crying out, "Please¡­ Help me¡­"


    What is going on?!!

 Chapter 1071 The Ends Breakdown

    (Iris POV)


    *Moments before*


    I looked at Master.


    His silent, perfect back.


    And yet¡­ There was still something that was just a little off about Him.


    Others might not be able to see it but for someone like me who knew Master the best in the entire Universe, I could sense it clearly.


    "Master?" I called out to Him.


    Master did not even acknowledge me and continued looking off into the distance.


    Certainly, the past Master would do this as well but the feeling of it was different.


    The feeling I would get from the previous Master would be as though He had heard the sound of the wind blowing through the air, but this time it was like He did not hear anything at all.


    Yes, there are major differences between the two and I could tell them apart especially when Master was the one exhibiting such a feeling.


    "Master?" I called out again, a little louder this time.


    Master still showed no signs of having heard me.


    This shouldn''t be¡­ I did everything that would not only ensure that Master would turn back to His original self, but also an even better version of Him as well, so what went wrong?


    Ara? Could it be? This is what the ''improved'' version of Master is like?


    Ara, ara~ If that''s the case, then all I need to do is get used to this improved version of Master! Ufufufu~ I wonder what Master would do? Should I just suggest that Master and I head somewhere out into the far reaches of the Universe and forget about everything else?


    That most certainly sounds like a good idea! Mas--


    "This universe¡­ Another failure."


    --ter? Ara?


    Master turned back around, His eyes moving past me as though I was never there.


    "I guess I should just make a new one and start again. Perhaps this time¡­ Without having an End set from the start would yield better results."


    Without¡­ Me?


    What¡­ What does that mean, Master? And what do you mean by making a new one to start again? Are we not tied together from the start? I was made before the Universe wasn''t I?


    I took a step closer, "What do you mean, Master?"


    Master did not show any indication of having heard me and simply started walking off.


    Why¡­ Even in this state, Master should at least listen to me, right? Even if the wind were to blow past your ear, you would still hear it, right?


    So why is Master acting like the wind isn''t even there? Why is Master acting like I don''t even exist to Him?


    I moved in front of Master in an attempt to stop Him but Master simply walked through me like I wasn''t even there.


    I turned back to find Him, only to see that He was gone.


    Why?


    Why, Master?! Despite everything that I have done¡­ Why won''t you look at me?!!<sub> </sub>


    The past you were never interested in me! To you, I was the same as space dust! Now am I not even worth the same as space dust to you?!


    When you told me that you would be leaving behind your Origin energy and intentionally ''losing'' that war¡­ No matter how much I begged you not to do it, you still went ahead with your n!


    I was left behind, Master!! The only existence I cared about was you and I was left behind!!


    I know¡­ I know that you loved everyone equally¡­ You loved the Gods, the stars, the void and everything else that exists within the Universe equally¡­ But all I wanted was for you to love me just a little bit more¡­


    I have watched you since the beginning of the Universe''s existence, sought for your attention ever since I started to learn my ce¡­ And yet I have never received it even after I tried to create something with you.


    Yet¡­ When you left me to be a mortal, you started to care about someone else¡­


    Whywhywhywhywhywhywhywhywhywhywhywhywhywhywhy?!!


    It should have been me!! It should have been meeeeee!! Why was it not me?!!


    I was the one who saw you first, fell in love with you first, yet you gave your attention to all those mortals and yet never to me!


    I tried¡­ I tried to ignore it¡­ I know I was not someone who was even fit to control you¡­ But yet¡­ I want to be loved, Master¡­


    Yet after you had turned yourself mortal¡­ You showed no signs ofing back while I waited for you¡­ That''s why I concocted the n to make you return on your own.


    I thought Master might return back willingly once you had regained your memories but you refused! I don''t understand! Are these disciples of yours so important that you would be willing to give up the rest of the Universe for them?!


    Then what about me?!


    All I ever wanted was for Master to love me!


    And as though all of existence wasughing at me, Master made me feel loved for the first time that day when He pushed me down and made me experience the first orgasm of my life.


    Yet just as I thought we would join together as one, you stopped¡­ And I was left behind again.


    I was prepared to lose my virginity right there and then yet Master simply pulled up His pants and took a step back, forgoing all forms ofmunication as He stared into the distance.


    My n backfired and made Master to turn into who He is now.


    I did not want this¡­ I never wanted this¡­ Why does everything I do go so wrong?


    Am I fated to never be loved?


    And it looks like I even doomed the rest of the Universe to be eradicated along with myself.


    Master¡­ I''m sorry¡­ Please¡­ Go back to your original self¡­ I don''t want this anymore¡­ I just want us back¡­ I don''t want anything else, just let me stay by your side¡­ Please¡­


    Despite my sincere pleas, Master did not return and I was still left alone.


    What have I done¡­ How do I fix this?


    Who else can I depend on? I''ve pretty much burned down all of my bridges so there''s definitely no one else that can help me¡­


    ¡­


    Or is there?


    Master''s disciples¡­ They are mortals who had not only managed to ascend to Godhood, they had also found ways of fighting against me, something most Gods would not have been able to do.


    That''s it! I just need to stir them up and make them think that they can convert Master back! As long as Master''s turned back to those disciples'' selves, then we had a chance!


    Perfect! Let''s do that!

 Chapter 1072 Are We Now Frenemies?

    (Lian Li POV)


    "So that''s why you came to us with such a nonsensical plea..." I muttered.


    My desire to hit this bitch was still there and I most certainly wanted to tell her that she brought this all on herself, but it''s a little difficult to do that when the person in question was copsed on the floor while wailing out in anguish.


    Especially considering the fact that we have never seen her like this before.


    The difference between her stoic, insufferable persona and her current broken down self was quite staggering.


    Unfortunately for her, some of my sisters weren''t as kind as I was.


    "Fucking bitch, why are you acting all sad and depressed for when you''re the one who caused this, huh?" Diao Chan asked scathingly.


    Tsuki was just as incensed, "We already told you and tried to stop you multiple times but did you listen? Nooooo~ You just had to insist that your version of Aniue is the best! Now look what you did?! Are you happy now?"


    Eris also joined in, "We could be living easily alongside Master and be having wonderful self times with Him, yet now Master is intending to End this Universe because of you!"


    The bitch could do nothing but sob while still copsed on her knees.


    I could see that they were prepared to start attacking her just to sate their anger but a cough interrupted them.


    "If I may..." Brendan cut in meekly. "We already know what Master is capable of... So what is preventing him from Ending the entire Universe right now instead of waiting? We''re still here after all."


    The bitch choked on her tears, "I... I don''t know... Master is beyond my Omniscience... I could no longer see where He was when He disappeared..."


    "Could Master have created another Universe and abandoned this one?" Kiyomi asked.


    "Unlikely," Another voice spoke up, causing all of us to turn and find Lilith appearing out of thin air while looking quite beat up.


    I wanted to ask what happened to her but there were more important things right now.


    Lilith came up to us, grimacing slightly at her injuries, "Daddy would not leave such loose ends behind, especially not in the current condition he is in. What''s more, Daddy would have told Mother to End it instead of doing it himself..."


    The bitch shook her head, "The current Master is different from the one you knew... I heard Master talk to Himself while Hepletely disregarded my existence... And I might not even be His very first creation... Master said He might create another Universe... Without me..."


    Now it was Lilith''s turn to be confused, "How could that be? Wasn''t it a given that everything that has a beginning must have an end? How could it be possible to not have an end?"


    The bitch only shook her head more while continuing to sob. She really was quite a pathetic sight to look at now.


    The demoness then turned to us, "I was wondering why the Great Ones suddenly turned docile and even put up no resistance before we sealed the hole... Now I know why... How long was Mother like this?"


    "A while," I admitted, showing no sympathy for the crying bitch on the floor. "She told us her little sob story of why she did all the stupid things she did. It truly baffles me how someone like her is in a position of such power. Oh wait, she didn''t earn it at all, Master literally created her and gave her that position."


    If she heard my remark, she showed no signs of it.


    Laverna raised her hand to get our attention, "Master... Focus..."


    Hmph... She''s right, we could spend an entire week over here just berating this stupid bitch but it wouldn''t bring Master back to us. What we needed to focus on was to fix the problem she had caused before we lost Master for good.


    But where do we even start?<sub> </sub>


    Actually, there''s also one really big question I have...


    "Where is Cai Hong? She said she would be looking for the other dragons of her kind but she just disappeared entirely."


    Lilith scowled, "That little thing? I bet she went and found Daddy''s clothes and holed herself up in a cave somewhere."


    Manami tilted her head, "Ara? I do not think little Cai Hong would do something like that. She does love her Papa too~"


    As much as I agree with her, it just didn''t make sense that she would disappear like that. Unless this bitch did something to her?


    Probably reading my mind, the bitch looked up at me, "I could not care less about a thing like her to do something like that."


    Hmph, why are you suddenly acting up again? Do we need to remind you that we''re all in this position because of you?


    She then buried her face in her palms again, a clear indication that she was definitely reading my thoughts.


    All of us were still at a loss on what we could do when faced with the imminent destruction of this entire Universe.


    ria stepped forward, "Do you think that maybe... Onii-sama is doing a final inspection of the Universe before he destroys it? You know, sometimes the bosses would take a look around thepany before they shut it down?"


    "Does that mean Master is going around the Universe right now? Then how would we even find Him?" I asked.


    "The centre of the Universe..." The bitch suddenly spoke.


    All of us turned to her, wondering what she meant.


    She slowly rose up from the ground, her figure magically fixing itself to make her look as though she had not spent thest few hours crying her heart out to us.


    "The centre of the Universe," She repeated with more conviction than before. "It is where Master is able to see the entire Universe without moving around. If Master is inspecting the Universe now, that''s where He will be."


    Hmph... At least I''ll admit that she''s useful for that, but seeing her recover so quickly like that... I''m starting to think that her pathetic sight might have been entirely orchestrated just to gain pity from us.


    "I would not waste my time doing such a thing just to gain your sympathy," She scowled.


    "Then why are you reading my mind?"


    "It is difficult not to when you''re projecting your thoughts outwards so noisily like that."


    Oh? That''s a thing? Maybe I should ask Master about it, oh wait, He''s not here!


    Her scowl deepened but said nothing.


    Eris bounced on her feet, "Then what are we waiting for?! Let''s go there and return Master to His senses!"


    The bitch then looked at us with a serious gaze, "There is just one problem. The centre of the Universe is only essible to two existences... Myself and Master..."


    ...


    You''re not seriously saying that we have to rely on this bitch to save Master?!!

 Chapter 1073 And To The Centre We Hop

    (Diao Chan POV)


    My sisters were of the same thought as I was, there was no way we were trusting this bitch with Master''s fate, especially considering what she has done so far.


    Bait crossed her arms angrily, "What''s so special about that ce that only you can go in there aside from Master, huh? Is this another ploy of yours to get Master to turn into your ideal form again?! It is, isn''t it?"


    The white haired bitch turned away, "I¡­ I don''t know¡­"


    "What do you mean you don''t know?" I growled, going up to stand right in front of her. "The bitch who was always sure of herself and doing all sorts of things behind Master''s back is now unsure of herself? Like we''ll believe such nonsense!"


    The bitch lifted her head to look at me, "If I were to return Master to His past self, would he love me like He had loved you? No. If I were to change Master back to your version of Him, would he also love me like He loved you? That is also a no. What do I do then?"


    "Ara, ara? Perhaps just return Master back to our ideal form and go off somewhere else and never disturb us again?" Manami suggested.


    Kiyomi nodded beside her, "Why are you acting like you''re the victim now? If you had just approached Master without all of your tricks, you could have just be one of us."


    Her brows furrowed, "I could just End you all right now¡­"


    Tsuki rolled her eyes, "Oh yeah, great idea. You already said that Master is going to destroy this Universe with or without us already so what difference does it make? You might want to use your stupid head to think before making another threat again."


    She lowered her head since she had nothing to say to refute that.


    Lian Li sighed, "Let''s focus on the important thing now¡­ What are we going to do about Master? Is it really true that no one else is able to reach the centre of the Universe?"


    The bitch nodded, "That space is where Master made the Universe and where the Origin of all things are. If someone like you were to go there, you will be essentially returning to your Origin. Do you know what that means?"


    "We''ll cease to exist," Brendan answered seriously.


    All of us turned to look at the alchemist who was also looking at each of us with serious eyes.


    Since he was the one with the most experience with Origin amongst us, it must be true then.


    ria gritted her teeth, "Grrr¡­ So what? You already told us Onii-sama wouldn''t acknowledge you anyway so what do you n to do when you go there? Are you going to force yourself on Onii-sama to get your way?"


    She chose not to answer which only served to make us even more wary of her.


    Lilith cleared her throat to get our attention, "If I may¡­ Perhaps I could suggest that we lure Daddy out from there so that we can all see him?"


    "How do we even do that?" I asked.


    That bitch suddenly looked up to the sky, "It''s possible¡­ We don''t need to even lure Master out. I can just pick Master up and bring Him outside."


    All of us just stared at her for saying something so ridiculous sounding.


    She turned her gaze back to us, "Master is still looking around the Universe so His attention is elsewhere at the moment. I should be able to move His physical body out from there without Him noticing it until He is out of the ce. But that also means that whatever we n to do will only-- Eh? What is¡­ What''s going on?"


    I was about to ask what she was talking about when I felt it too.


    It was very subtle. So subtle that I almost did not realise it was happening until now.


    Our bodies seem to be shifting towards the side in small increments despite us standing still, like how I noticed that I had slid a few centimetres to the right ever since I started standing still.<sub> </sub>


    It was not only limited to me as my other sisters and even the bitch were also experiencing this as well, but the servants and Lilith herself do not seem to be affected for some reason.


    Which begs the question of why this was happening in the first ce?


    "The direction we''re moving towards¡­ Is that to the centre of the Universe?" Lian Li asked.


    The bitch contemted for a moment before nodding, "It is¡­ And I do believe this has something to do with Master¡­"


    Tsuki brightened up, "Oh! Do you think Aniue is calling out to us? Meaning we could go over there?!"


    As soon as those words left her lips, a tear in space opened up without any warning and the speed of us sliding to the side increased to a noticeable pace. It was still something that we could resist against so none of us were panicking yet.


    All of us eyed the rift that was hovering slightly above the ground with mixed expressions.


    I am willing to bet my entire stash of Master''s underwear that this rift leads directly to the centre of the Universe. The real question is do we jump in?


    "I''m jumping in!" Lian Li dered before leaping straight towards it without hesitation.


    "Ara? Then I shall go as well~"


    "Me too!"


    "Wait for me!"


    Since my sisters already said they were going, how could I hesitate?


    All of us quickly followed behind our golden haired sister. If we don''t do anything, the Universe was going to End with us in it anyway so there''s nothing left for us to lose!


    The moment we went through the rift, we found ourselves inside a white expanse where the whiteness stretched further than the eye could see.


    It was especially disconcerting considering the fact that there weren''t any shadows around us either and though we could feel solid ground beneath our feet, it looked like everyone was floating in the air.


    And there, a short distance away from us, was Master¡­


    Or rather, two Masters who were engaged in what looked like a staringpetition.


    "The Universe has to End. It is imperfect, we should just recreate it anew."


    "It is in its imperfection that it is perfect, we do not need to create a new one just because of this."


    "It is imperfect."


    "So are we. Do we need to recreate ourselves too?"


    "Yes."


    Master is¡­ Arguing with Himself?


    Just what is going on?!

 Chapter 1074 You Were In A Simulation

    (Lian Li POV)


    There''s¡­ Two Masters?


    I mean¡­ It wouldn''t be the first time we see multiple Masters but it''s the first time we see Master fighting with Himself¡­


    We watched as the two of them continued their stare off while the space around them seemed to warp and tear itself apart, a clear indication that neither side was happy with the other.


    Diao Chan looked around, "Hey¡­ This is the centre of the Universe, isn''t it?"


    The bitch, who hade through the rift after us, nodded her head slowly.


    "Then why are we still around?! Were you lying to us?!"


    "No¡­ I have told no lies in regards to this ce. As to why none of you have ceased to exist, even I do not know¡­"


    Tsuki scowled at her, "Not as Omniscient and Omnipotent as you make yourself out to be now, are you?"


    "Ara? If you recall, I never once did im that I was either of that?"


    Hmm¡­ I hate to admit it but she''s right, she never did im to be any of those in the first ce aside from her being ''The End''.


    Putting that aside for now, I tried to get Master''s attention.


    "Master?"


    The Master on the left reacted and turned towards us, only for the Master on the right to wave His hand and cause the left side''s Master to have His head cut off.


    I''m pretty sure I wasn''t the only one who started to scream at the sight and I''m even more sure that none of us knew how to react considering it was Master who attacked Master.


    "And so¡­ This ce shall End¡­" The second Master deadpanned.


    He reached out His hand into the air and a ck ball started to form above His palm, slowly erging itself over time.


    That was when Master''s voice came from the decapitated body, "Woah there, don''t kill me off so fast! I already said no!"


    The ck ball suddenly winked out of existence and the Master who had His head cut off was restored back to normal, as though what just happened was an illusion.


    "Ma¡­ Master?" I asked, a little more quiet this time.


    "Oh, hello everyone, sorry you all had to see that but as you might have surmised¡­ We''re split evenly at the moment¡­"


    Eh? So¡­ Does that mean we both reached fifty percent?!


    The look on that bitch''s face also suggested that she had no idea it was a tie between us either.


    Brendan was the first to recover from the shock, "What do we need to do?"


    He must be asking what we needed to do to help our half of Master beat the other half that the bitch had created.


    Master raised an eyebrow, "Hmm? Nothing actually. What you''re seeing now is just me having a small case of a split personality, something like Eris''s situation except we havepletely different goals. We just need to settle our differences."


    "H¡­ How?" I managed to croak out.


    "By having a civilised and proper debate of course."


    ''Then why did the other you cut your head off?'' was the question everyone wanted to ask.


    Just as I was considering to ask that very question, our version of Master had His arm cut off without any warning.<sub> </sub>


    That was when I realised that there were no blood stters at all, even from His earlier decapitation.


    Master also looked more annoyed than in pain and His arm shifted to restore itself instantly.


    "How rude, can''t you see I''m talking to my disciples?"


    The other Master tilted his head slightly, "Disciples? I do not know what you are talking about. Are we not discussing about how we should End this Universe?"


    "No, no, you really need to get that stick out of your ass. We were never of the consensus that this Universe had to End."


    "Stick? I do not understand, I do not have a stick up my--"


    Master disappeared and reappeared in front of the imperfect version of Him, punching him across the jaw before he could even finish what he wanted to say.


    Our Master then followed up with an open palm p across the other''s face and the imperfect version of him disappeared without a trace.


    Master then dusted His hands and turned to us, "Alright, that should keep him out of here for some time. Wee to the centre of the universe everyone! Or at least, the centre of this universe in particr."


    "This¡­ Universe in particr?" I could not help but mutter.


    "Yep! Made this one specially for all of you to y around in, how was it by the way?"


    The bitch went up to Him with her hands visibly trembling, "Master¡­ What do you mean?"


    "Oh, Iris! I wanted to ask, how was the other me? Terrible wasn''t he? I did warn you about it and you didn''t believe me so now what do you think after seeing it for yourself?"


    "Master¡­ Is it really you?"


    "Of course? Just for the record, every single me you''ve seen were not fakes. They are all me. So that version of me you restored? That would really be how I would act if you had seeded. Doesn''t make for greatpanionship, does he?"


    The bitch averted her eyes, "I¡­ Yes, Master¡­ Please ept my apologies¡­ If¡­ If you wish to get rid of me¡­ I¡­"


    "Nonsense, I never said anything like that, did I? I won''t just abandon you for something like that."


    "But¡­ Did I not cause most of you to change into your other self?"


    Master raised an eyebrow, "Do I look like the emotionless version of me right now?"


    Manami tilted her head, "Ara¡­ Then does that mean that this bi¡­ I mean¡­ Iris and us actually tied in restoring our version of Master?"


    "Well you did. But not in the way that you might be thinking of actually. It seems like someone else was also trying to create their own version of me and they managed to capture two percent of me, so the both of you actually tied at forty nine percent each."


    "What? But who?!" I shrieked, wondering which other person would dare, dare!! Try to take Master away from us?!


    "Well, I can show you all which would be simpler but just give me a moment while I End this Universe, ok?"


    ria gasped, "Eh?! What are you doing, Onii-sama?!"


    "Hmm? Like I said, Ending this Universe. We don''t need it anymore."


    "But what about us?"


    "Ah, was my exnation too confusing, the universe we''re in right now isn''t the real one, so we''re going back to it now."


    It took me a moment toprehend what Master had just said and I only had time to look at Him in shock before Master snapped His fingers, turning the white space ck in an instant.


    Master? What do you mean by it''s not the real one?!!

 Chapter 1075 The Last Culprit?

    (MC POV)


    You know the feeling you get when you move someone''s belongings a small distance everyday for a while until they finally notice it? That''s the feeling I''m getting right now.


    It was quite simple really, since they were already going to other universes anyway¡­ All I had to do was to lock the original universe in another dimension of existence, recreate it again as an alternate version, temporarily set everyone''s origins to that universe, make up some other versions of me and then throw them all in there, including one inside that alternate copy of the main universe.


    Then I can just sit back and watch the show.


    Hey, did you really think I didn''t have some kind of backup n for this? Did you really think my own personality would be affected by having some extra alternate selves of me get imnted within me? Come on.


    Yeah sure, obtaining those Origin fragments changed me a little since they also made me remember my past self and that would definitely affect me, but this is not the same.


    I mean yeah¡­ They''re all me from parallel universes, but when you change their memories to alter them, it''s not like the main person, myself, would actually gain their experiences unless I choose to.


    It seems like Iris had thepletely incorrect idea when she nned this out, thinking it was the same as me obtaining my Origin fragments.


    The fragments are originally a part of me, while these alternate versions are not, that''s the key difference you see.


    It was pretty amusing to see how my disciples were handling it and I even had some fun creating those universes for them to y around in.


    Honestly, I''m also keeping track of my disciples'' reactions to these universes and taking notes on which ones they seem to enjoy their time in the most.


    Thest part went a little bit badly since my disciples stopped ying around in them but I got enough data to know what they liked so that I could recreate them in case they want to y there again.


    Hey, anything for my disciples and such things are simple for me to do in the first ce so no big deal.


    The best thing was that I knew this would lead to a few of my disciples quickly ascending to reach their godhood so it''s a double win for me.


    Although¡­ One unexpected thing came in the form of someone else actually taking the chance to take two percent of my alternate selves, resulting in a three way tie.


    Yes, it''s only two percentpared to the others'' forty nine, but due to the fact that this person managed to make their own ne of existence and lock themselves in there, neither my disciples nor Iris was able to obtainplete control over me.


    Also¡­ This person did something that I could not go against them so I let them have that two percent for now.


    Thus, there''s three versions of me.


    After the emotionless version of me decapitated the more emotional version of me, I decided to sub myself in there to end thispetition.


    Iris already learned her lesson so there was no need to drag this on further anymore.


    And because of that, I went ahead to End this Universe and brought everyone into the realm that the person who took two percent of my alternate self was hiding in, also removing the emotionless me from the equation since he wasn''t needed anymore.


    Hmmm? Was there really a need for me to p him? Of course there is, I said before that if I had the chance to p the other version of me, I most definitely would.


    And since Iris went ahead to ''make'' one, I definitely wouldn''t miss that chance to do it.


    To the girls, the transition would have looked like the white room had turned ck before transforming to where we were, which was a ce that looked like the outskirts of a castle that was sitting on top of a hill.


    "Where are we¡­ Master?" Lian Li asked, unconsciously reaching out her hand to pinch my sleeve.


    "The ce where the person who managed to take two percent of me is currently hiding."


    Manami turned to me, "Ara, ara? Who is even capable of such a thing? Is it one of Lilith''s siblings?"


    I chuckled, "You could say that. Come with me."


    We moved along a path that led from the bottom of the hill and up to the castle gates where two footmen wearing full suits of te armour stood guard attentively.


    "Halt, who goes there?!" One of them challenged, lowering the pike in his hands threateningly.


    Eris stepped protectively in front of me with her hand resting on top of her sword''s pommel, "Master¡­ Are these¡­"


    "Well, I guess you could say they are real people by the definition, but they certainly do not belong to our universe if that''s what you''re asking."


    "Good enough for me."<sub> </sub>


    Her hand shed out and returned faster than the eye could blink and I could see that those two guards were confused by what happened before they suddenly copsed onto the ground.


    You couldn''t tell since they were still wearing those te armours of theirs but they had all been diced up inside while the armour itself remained untouched.


    Seems like she had severed the path where these two bodies still remained intact which led to the result in front of us.


    "Show off¡­" Bait muttered from behind and several of my girls agreed.


    I hid a smile and moved forward to open the gates with a wave of my hand, granting us entry into the castle unhindered.


    The moment we stepped inside however, an entire horde of knights came rushing towards us from inside, their weapons drawn and ready.


    This time it was Tsuki who popped out from behind me, "Let me handle this, Aniue!!"


    Of course I was happy to let her show off.


    Tsuki extended her hand and the horde of knights suddenly ttened onto the ground.


    When I say tten, I really did mean tten themselves like something immensely heavy just dropped down on top of them.


    Look, they were all sttered on the ground with blood caking the walls and floor.


    Looks like Tsuki created the heaviest metal and changed the material of their helmets to that, resulting in the scene in front of us.


    Quite visceral and I believe Tsuki did not mean to do that.


    "What¡­ What was that?!" ria blurted out, staring at the scene.


    "Ah¡­ Err¡­ Whoops¡­ I didn''t think that would happen¡­"


    Thankfully, Iris helped out by Ending their existence so all the blood and guts disappeared without a trace.


    We then continued on our way without any resistance and we soon arrived outside the throne hall.


    There, I stopped and gestured at the door, "I''m afraid you''ll all have to continue on without me. There''s another me inside and it wouldplicate some matters if the two of us saw each other."


    That was half a lie but they didn''t need to know that.


    I then disappeared from my spot and used my omniscience to keep track of everyone inside the area.


    My disciples seemed to debate on something for a while before they finally pushed open the door and stepped inside the throne room.


    There, sitting on top of the throne was the other version of me with a really carefree smile on his face.


    And sitting on hisp was¡­


    "CAI HONG?!!" My disciples screamed out in shock and surprise.


    The loli dragon in question jumped at the unexpected sound and would have fallen off if I hadn''t redirected my concentration to the me that she was sitting on and caught her in time.


    "Big¡­ Big sisters?" She squeaked, her little hands grabbing onto my shirt tightly.


    Lian Li narrowed her eyes at the little dragon on myp, "What are you doing, Cai Hong? Didn''t you say you were going to find help for us?"


    Cai Hong cuddled closer to my chest, "Cai Hong only want Papa! Papa Cai Hong''s! Cai Hong happy!"


    Yep¡­ This is why I wasn''t able to stop the person responsible for taking two percent of me for themselves since the culprit was Cai Hong.


    How am I supposed to say no when the loli dragones up and asks me for it?


    Gee¡­ I wonder how this even started¡­

 Chapter 1076 Getting The Princess Treatment

    *Some time ago*


    (Cai Hong POV)


    Nngh¡­ This is so irritating¡­ Why did Mother have to do all of this when Father already said He had no wish to change Himself?


    Yet, I know that even though Mother is like this, Father still loves her because that is how Father is like.


    If I had to choose, the current Father would be most preferable and as such, He was the Father I would like to keep.


    But this fight that she''s having with my big sisters would definitely cause Father to change in some way, there was no doubt about that.


    Mother obviously wanted Father to go back to His past self which no one but herself wanted and as much as I trusted my big sisters, I know that they would definitely try to make Father ''better'' as well.


    That''s why¡­ Since it came down to this, I just needed to take some parts of Father for myself¡­


    The first thing I did was to make another ne of Existence and created my own World inside of it.


    Once that was done, I went ahead to start my own operation of going to those parallel Universes to find Father and bring Him there.


    It was simple for me to open up a rift between Universes so I managed to find one where Father had taken over the country and was now the king.


    If my senses was right, Father should be walking around in the castle right now so I went there to find Him.


    Since I don''t exist here in this Universe, I was an outsider but that wasn''t too big of a deal for me, especially since there wasn''t anyone around here that could match me in strength.


    While walking towards where Father was,I briefly considered how I should approach Him.


    Deciding it would be better that I appear as the form that my current Father was most familiar with, I reverted myself back into my child form, just as Father turned around the corner in the corridor.


    Unfortunately, Father was also apanied by guards who drew their weapons as soon as they saw me.


    "Who goes there?!" One of them shouted.


    I ignored them and tried to run towards Father, turning my childish charm up to its maximum.


    "Papa! Papa! Huggies!!"


    I was, of course, not expecting to reach Father seeing that I do not actually exist in this Universe, so this version of Father does not know who I am. I just needed to get a little bit closer to Father but the annoying guards still barred my way.


    Why would they be so vignt of a small child?


    Again, this was a small setback that I could solve quite easily, so I just need to prepare to manipte a little bit of--


    "Cai Hong?! What are you doing here?!"


    Eh?


    Pa¡­ Papa?


    Papa pushed His way out from those weird men and picked Cai Hong up to give huggies.


    Ehehe~ Papa''s huggies! They are so warm! It makes Cai Hong feel fuzzy and happy!


    "Cai Hong? How are you here?"


    Papa knows Cai Hong? But how? There is no Cai Hong in this ''uniwerse'' right?


    "Ugh¡­ Let me guess¡­ You wanted to y with Papa but you couldn''t find me, so you ripped open a rift to find me, didn''t you?"


    Ehehe~ Papa is so funny! Cai Hong cuddles!


    "Ahh¡­ I should have known something like this might happen¡­" Papa said, giving Cai Hong head pats.


    Ehehe~ Head pats~


    "Your Majesty? Do you know this girl?" One of the weird men asked.


    Muuuu¡­ Can''t he see Papa is patting Cai Hong now? No disturb! Go away!


    Look, look! Papa stopped patting Cai Hong already! It''s your fault!!


    Papa looked at weird man, "Ah¡­ Sorry, I suppose I''ll have to give up on this universe. And here I thought this one might be quite interesting too."


    Papa saying weird things too?<sub> </sub>


    Eh? Weird men suddenly went poof? Ah! Papa also not wearing weird clothes anymore!


    Muuu? Castle also went poof? Ahh! This is Cai Hong''s spacey! The spacey Cai Hong made to stay with Papa!


    "Oh? What''s this? You actually made a separate ne of existence? Ohh¡­ You wanted to run away from the fight huh¡­ Sorry, I should have thought about this before. Don''t worry, Papa is here now."


    Papa hugged Cai Hong closer and waved His hand around the spacey Cai Hong made.


    Waaa! Cai Hong''s spacey suddenly became a big grassy ce! So cool!!


    "Does Cai Hong want to have anything?"


    Mmm? Papa ask what Cai Hong want?


    "Cai Hong want Papa!"


    "Ahaha, I meant anything else aside from me?"


    Umm¡­ Cai Hong also wanted something else¡­ What weird thingy¡­ Ummm¡­


    "Ah!! Cai Hong want two ''presents''!"


    "Two presents? What two presents?"


    "Muuu!! Not presents! ''Presents''!"


    Papa tilted His head thenughed, "Ahaha! Oh, I get it! You wanted two percent of me eh? Just so that in case of a tie they won''t go beyond fifty percent? Ahahaha! Alright, alright, let me just do that then. Let''s see¡­ I guess there''s a couple of these universes that aren''t as interesting as I thought they would be¡­ Let''s just remove those¡­ And done!"


    Cai Hong pped hands, "Yayyyy~"


    "Haha, Does Cai Hong want anything else?"


    "Papa! Cuddles! ''Pwincess''!!"


    "Oh, does seeing me being a king make you want to be a princess? Well, what my little Cai Hong want, you shall get~"


    Papa waved his hand again and a castle appeared! A ''bwig'' castle!!


    Cai Hong looked at Papa, "Is Cai Hong ''pwincess now?"


    Papaughed, "Not yet, I just need to add just one more detail¡­"


    Muuu? Cai Hong feels different?


    Papa put a big mirror and showed Cai Hong.


    Waaaa! Cai Hong is in a pretty dress! And there''s a¡­ A¡­ Umm¡­ Uuummm¡­


    "How do you like your tiara?" Papa asked.


    "It''s shiny! And ''pwetty''! I wuv you Papa!!"


    "A you cute little thing~ Have a cookie."


    Waaahh! Papa''s cookie!! This is the best!! I wuv you so much Papa!!


    Nom nom nom¡­


    "Hmm¡­ Let''s see¡­ I guess we could wait out the rest of the fight here undisturbed so might as well make ourselvesfortable. Let''s popte this World¡­ Create a new Origin for everyone¡­ Alter everyone''s perception¡­ There we go."


    Uwaaa~ The ''bwig'' castle became a ''bwig'' city! And there are a lot of people!


    "Good morning your Majesty and princess Cai Hong. It is time for your daily dessert session," a weird looking old man said to us.


    Cai Hong looked at Papa and Papa nodded at Cai Hong.


    "Over here, it''s constantly dessert and head pat sessions. Shall we go, princess Cai Hong?"


    "Yes Papa!!"


    Ahhh!! Papa is best Papa!!

 Chapter 1077 Everyone Wanted A Slice

    (MC POV)


    I watched as Cai Hong cuddled herself closer to me while my disciples were still staring at her in shock.


    "Cai Hong Papa best Papa! Cai Hong no let big sisters and Mama take Papa away!"


    A~ Look at her being so cute! I just wanna pat and cuddle her!


    Lian Li looked up at me, "Umm¡­ Master?"


    Cai Hong quickly hugged my face to stop me from looking at her.


    "Mnnn!!! Nooo!! Papa no look!! Big sisters will take Papa away!!"


    Oh¡­ Oops. Since this was a sealed space, of course Cai Hong wouldn''t know what happened outside so she thinks that they were still fighting.


    I mean¡­ All we did here was y the entire time while I gave her pats and cookies and we never bothered to check the outside of our World.


    We basically just had a mini vacation here where we worried for nothing and yed around every day.


    Yep¡­ Just me, Cai Hong and no one else around to disturb us in this little World I made for us.


    Honestly this ce wasn''t that bad at all, maybe I should do this for all my disciplester on.


    Cai Hong cuddled her face into my chest, "Papa stay with Cai Hong! Big sisters and Mama bad!"


    My disciples seem to be at a loss on what to do so I decided to step in.


    "It''s alright, Cai Hong, everything is fine now. You don''t need to worry anymore."


    Unfortunately, that did not calm the little dragon down and I felt her start to bend reality around us just to escape.


    Oh look at her, still so small and she''s already bending realities!


    I was just about to stop her when I noticed that the little Cai Hong on myp had sprouted wings from her back and a tail had even popped out too.


    Oh my! That''s a sign that Cai Hong was growing up! Oh how the little ones grow up so fast! Before I knew it, Cai Hong would be an adult soon!


    Just look at those cute little wings and that adorable little tail! She''s so cute!


    Ah.


    I was so upied with thinking about how cute Cai Hong looked and how a grown up version would look that I didn''t manage to stop Cai Hong before she warped reality.


    The space around us cracked and I found both Cai Hong and I in a different ce aspared to before.


    She even managed to create her own alternate space?! Ahhhh! My little Cai Hong is such a genius!


    "Papa¡­ No leave Cai Hong?" Cai Hong half cried while looking up at me with teary eyes.


    Oh my heart¡­


    I hugged her to my chest, "It''s ok, Cai Hong. Papa isn''t going anywhere, see? Papa is right here, you don''t need to worry."


    "Papa¡­ Stay with Cai Hong?"


    "Yes, that''s right. Papa will stay with Cai Hong. But you know your sisters actually--"


    "Noo!! Papa stay with Cai Hong! Just Cai Hong¡­ ''Pwease''?"<sub> </sub>


    My heart clenched, "Alright¡­ Alright, Papa stay."


    "Cai Hong wuv Papa~"


    Soooo cute~


    I guess it shouldn''t be a problem for me to stay with Cai Hong for just a while longer, just long enough for me to assure her that she don''t need to worry about her sisters doing something to me.


    *


    (Lian Li POV)


    We could only watch in shock as Cai Hong disappeared from our view with Master.


    I turned behind me to try and find the other Master who came with us but He was nowhere to be found too.


    Surprisingly, that bitch started to giggle uncontrobly behind us.


    "What''s so funny? You lose your mind or something?" Bait asked with a scowl.


    She shook her head, "Ara? No, no¡­ I just find the whole situation hrious, don''t you? Here we are¡­ All of you and myself fighting over our own ideal of Master that we didn''t even realise that it was all just a setup made by Master¡­ And then none of us even realised that there was someone else interested in iming Master for herself and even she managed to lead Master around better than any of us could!"


    It took me a moment to understand what she was talking about.


    "No way¡­ Are you saying that Cai Hong¡­"


    "That the little dragon was also manipting Master? That''s right. Although what she wanted was to maintain the current Master instead of changing Him."


    Diao Chan frowned, "But the way she acted¡­ She was still in her child form¡­"


    "Did you really think her mental capacity would be tied to her physical looks? For her species, the young always inherit the experiences and memories of their ancestors in a constant cycle of rebirth, making that ''little'' dragon much older than any of you. No, she''s only acting like that because it helps her get closer to Master that way. I can assure you that right now, she''s making Master promise to stay with her just a while longer."


    Brendan tilted his head, "Then¡­ It''ll just be a while longer right? After Cai Hong is satisfied, she''lle back with Master?"


    "Ufufufu~ Do you really think she''ll do that? There''s a reason why dragons are known as hoarders you know? Trust me when I say that Master won''t being back anytime soon if we were to do nothing."


    "Then what are we waiting for?" I cried out while wringing my hands. "Let''s go to where they went and take Master back! Then we have to give Cai Hong a good scolding for being such a bad girl!"


    The bitch gave me a look of pity which made me remember that I really wanted to p her face after all.


    "It''s not as simple as you think. Do you know why none of us even knew about this World she created here until Master showed it to us?"


    All of us shook our heads.


    "That''s because Master did not want us to find it. If Master truly did not want us to find Him, then we will not be able to find Him. Right now, to Him, all of us here are a ''threat'' to that little dragon. Thus, Master would want to make sure that this ''threat'' does not reach that little dragon either. Haaa¡­ Master truly is beyond even myprehension."


    I narrowed my eyes at her, "You''re not saying that there''s nothing we can do¡­ Are you?"


    "Ara? Do you know me as someone who would give up so easily? We just need to find someone else who can lead us to Master of course."


    "Is there anyone like that? If so, who?"


    "Ufufufu~ Just a few monsters who have anchored their souls to Master~ I believe you''re acquainted with them?"


    Oh¡­ Them? I suppose it''s been a while since we''ve heard from them.


    I wonder if they even know about what''s been going on with Master for the past few days?

 Chapter 1078 A Difference In Ideals

    (Diao Chan POV)


    It looks like we''ll need to rely on those monsters to find Master and I was sent there alongside Brendan to make contact with them.


    The reason apparently being the fact that we have yet to ascend and my other sisters might scare or startle them because of their Divinity.


    I really doubt that those monsters who could interact with Master would be ''startled'' by some Goddesses appearing in front of them but I believe it was just an excuse for my sisters to avoid going close to them.


    Tch... Like as if I wanted to be the one carrying the news...


    Thus, Brendan and I teleported to the ce they called Sanctuary begrudgingly.


    Almost immediately, several orcs surrounded us from all sides with their weapons raised, only to stop when they realised it was us.


    "''igh Priest an'' ''igh Priestess huh," One of them greeted us. "Wot ya doin'' ''ere?"


    I decided to give them the simplified version, "Master has gone missing... Again. We were told that you guys are the only ones that can help us with this."


    "Huh... Ya''ll have ta'' talk to me bosses fer'' dat''."


    He gestured down the hall and the two of us stepped off the tform, allowing those orcs to go back to watching over it.


    Even though this wasn''t the first time we''ve been here, I still wonder how Master managed to gather such a group of monsters under Him even when He was still not revealed to be Origin itself.


    As expected of Master to be able to dominate such things! Ahhhh... I already miss those times when Master would dominate me~


    We passed by several other monsters on the way to the meeting room, some of whom greeted us amicably while others just ignored us.


    Needless to say, though we worship the same Master, we weren''t on the best of terms right now and for a good reason.


    Sure, we would cooperate for Master but our ideals were different.


    My sisters and I adore Master and know that everyone in existence should bow to Him and sing His praises.


    The monsters, on the other hand, believe in exclusivity, where only a few are allowed to know about Master''s existence and that we shouldn''t actively preach about Master''s greatness.


    It was quite contradictory to be honest but at least we respected each other as fellow followers of Master.


    Going down the corridor, we arrived at a room which functions as both their war and meeting room. Inside said room, the squid faced guy and the skeleton seemed to be upied with discussing about something.


    Unfortunately, I never bothered to remember their names.


    The skeleton was shaking her head, "No, no. I say we just send in some undead and wipe them all out, they are not worth our time nor effort."


    "But that''s precisely why we should take them in and use them for our own experiments. I could also use some fresh bodies too."


    "What? Don''t you already have enough of those? Why do you even need more bodies?"


    I nudged Brendan and he cleared his throat to get their attention, causing the two of them to stop their discussions and turn to me.


    "I hope we aren''t intruding?" Brendan greeted with a slight tilt of his head.


    The squidface guy nodded back, "Ah, High Priest Brendan and High Priestess Diao Chan. What a surprise to see you here. What can we do for you?"


    Brendan gave me a look and I nodded at him.<sub> </sub>


    He sucked in a breath and gestured to the table, "You might want to gather everyone... It''s a long story and it''s about Master."


    *


    At least an hour passed before our exnations were done.


    "So... Divine One is currently being held captive by that... Dragon?" The Behemoth asked.


    I nodded, "As much as we hate to admit it, yes."


    "But it''s not like Divine One is in any danger, is He?" The squidface noted.


    The both of us hesitated.


    Brendan fiddled with his fingers, "That is... True... She would not hurt Master, even if she was trying to keep Him there."


    The squidface steepled his fingers on the table, "Then I see no reason why we should get involved. It was never our ce to decide how Divine One would act. If He has decided that this would be the life He would rather live, then it is well within His right to do so. Who are we to say otherwise?"


    I narrowed my eyes at him, "Not when Master is being manipted to think that way."


    "Even so, it is still not our ce to decide this for Him. Is it not simply just fate that things have led out to this?"


    "Master is above things as mundane as fate."


    "Then even more reason why we should stay out of this as this is Divine One''s choice."


    I was getting more and more frustrated by this thing by the minute. This was the real reason why my sisters did not want toe here. If they did, I''m sure a fight would have broken out already.


    Brendan leaned forward in his seat, "Are you fine with Master never appearing in front of us ever again in this lifetime?"


    "If that is what Divine One has decided to do, then we will stand by His decision."


    The rest of the monsters also agreed.


    This is why we can''t get along... Maybe I should just tell my sisters to put these things through our reeducation chambers to fix them up, then we wouldn''t need to face this problem anymore.


    I''m sure threats wouldn''t faze them either and they would much rather die than go against their beliefs. I can say that with confidence because we were the same on our side as well.


    I stood up from the table, "Would anything change your mind?"


    The squidface closed his eyes, "Not unless it is a direct order from Divine One himself, no."


    "Very well then. We are done here, Brendan. Let''s go."


    Brendan seemed quite surprised by how easily I gave in but followed me out of the room nevertheless.


    "Is that alright, senior sister Diao Chan?"


    I let a small smile materialise on my face, "Oh of course not, we''re simply going to get someone else toe convince them... Let''s get the stalker bitch to do something for once~"


    That''s right! Get that bitch to fix this crap she got us in!


    She made this mess so it''s right that shee and fix it! It''s good to see her get down from that high chair of hers!

 Chapter 1079 Ending Their Resistance

    (Iris POV)


    As much as I hate to be told what to do by those disciples of Master, I was not in a position to protest much.


    Besides¡­ They''re doing this for Master so I can at least overlook this much.


    That''s why when those girls came to me, I simply told them that I would take care of it before they even said anything.


    Using my own Omniscience, I looked for the most optimal solution to this problem before feeling a little annoyed that I could not simply just End them right now.


    I moved myself to that little meeting room of theirs where those little creatures were still discussing what those girls had told them.


    All discussions in the room ceased when I appeared, which wasn''t a surprise considering I did appear on top of their meeting table after all.


    Several of them jumped to their feet to look at me threateningly while others stayed rooted in their ces.


    Incidentally, those who did not move were the ones who either knew who I was or were aware of the difference in our level of existence.


    I did not bother to greet them but instead, merely Ended their ability to move and stand, forcing all of them to sit back down.


    I wasn''t interested in speaking to those creatures so I directly transmitted my intentions straight to their minds. With this, even the most unintelligent of them could understand what I was here for.


    I even made sure that they know how I personally felt about this situation and what lengths I would go just to ensure that this does not result in another problem again.


    In other words, their existence is being put on the line right now.


    The skeleton creature spoke up, "We¡­ We understand your point¡­ But¡­ But if Divine One did not say anything about wanting to change His current condition¡­ I sincerely believe that we should not--"


    I Ended her ability to talk and she became silent immediately.


    I then went ahead to show them that the freedom of choice they had could be taken away easily if I wanted to. With just a thought, I could make them all into mindless ves that would obey whatever I told them to do.


    The only reason why I wasn''t doing that was because of their affiliation with Master. But this was something I would do if presented with no other choice and I was already quite annoyed to begin with.


    Then, I proceeded to give them my ultimatum of either helping us track Master''s location or I would simply just wring it from them.


    There was silence for a few moments before the squidface thing spoke, "I have just one question¡­ If Divine One were to know we worked together with you to find Him¡­ Would he be upset?"


    His question truly baffled me.


    Master does not get upset by such trivial things and this is not just me saying it with the old version of Master in mind.


    Even if we were to exin to Master about what the little dragon had done, Master would have simply seen it as a prank or a misunderstanding and let it go.


    In fact, even if I were to End these creatures'' freedom and ask for Master to restore them, the most that Master would do would be to simply tell me not to do that and that would be it.


    There is no Universe that Master would ever get angry or even upset at us for this either, that is just how Master is.


    I ryed that idea to everyone and that seemed to have made up their mind.


    "Ve¡­ Very well¡­ If¡­ If you had already told us this much then we will cooperate¡­"


    Good. I was just beginning to think that they might be even more of a pain aspared to those disciples of Master. If they had continued to annoy me, I would have started Ending their free will already.<sub> </sub>


    I then went ahead to contact the fox disciple to have her prepare everyone else to be transported here.


    Once they were ready, I brought them all into the room with a thought, ignoring the surprise from the creatures inside the room.


    "They are now a little more cooperative," I informed them easily before floating down from the table I was still standing on.


    After that, it was getting those monsters to figure out how they could track down Master''s location.


    Though they might be soul bound to Master, it''s not like they already knew how to make use of it.


    From what they know, their souls are anchored to Master''s where as long as Master does not will it, they are able to remain in existence in this World in exchange for their servitude.


    Because this binding anchors their very soul to Master, they will still feel a draw to Master if they knew how to recognise it.


    Thus, I projected the entire realm of existence out into the room and I had them focus on their feelings of Master so that they could pinpoint where Master was located.


    It was a slow process, considering the fact that these things aren''t even divine beings capable ofprehending things beyond the metaphysical ne of existence.


    Thus I gave them temporary divinity so that we could make progress in finding the location that the little dragon was keeping Master captive.


    "We should talk," The golden haired disciple of Master''s came up to me while the search was still going on.


    I tilted my head at her, "Ara? What else do we have to talk about? I believe I have already vented out my frustrations and exined myself to all of you?"


    "It''s not about that¡­ I just wanted to ask if you are alright?"


    "I am not sure what you mean by that?"


    "I''ve been to a number of those Universes where I had nothing to do with Master. Sure, I knew they were not representative of me but I can''t help but think what would happen if that was what came to pass?You know? If I had not met Master at all?"


    I could not help but find that amusing so I decided I would tell her.


    "Ara? Did I not tell you? You weren''t supposed to meet Master in the first ce, even in this Universe."


    She frowned at me, "Are you talking about the fact that you had turned back time for Master before?"


    I nodded, "Indeed I am, but you never did find out what life you would lead if you never met Master, did you?"


    She shook her head.


    "Would you like to find out then?" I offered.


    She hesitated for a moment, but she eventually nodded her head with a resolute expression on her face.


    I did not know why she wanted to know nor did I care, but since she was interested, I shall show it to her. The original path of this Universe and what her fate would have been had I not intervened.


    Oh my, now that I''m actually looking at it¡­ It looks like her life was quite an interesting one, wasn''t it?


    Ufufufu~

 Chapter 1080 Shes Got Some Friends In On It Too

    (Lian Li POV)


    My whole life was a lie¡­


    No, that''s not it, it was more like I can''t believe that what we have now was actually all thanks to this stalker bitch¡­


    "If you hadn''t turned back time for Master¡­ That would have been my life? As some kind of avenger in the other ne and lived a life not knowing the touch of Master?"


    She nodded without any judgement, "It seems like it. You never got over that thing attempting to rape you in that timeline. And because no one epted you, you rejected the World as well, leading you on that path."


    Honestly, it was a really sad life, one that I would most definitely not wish to have now that I know about this life with Master. That me did not even get to ascend to Godhood either and would eventually die alongside Guiying when the two of us met a foe we could not defeat.


    Why would I even want that kind of life?


    That made me feel a little conflicted with how I should view Iris now.


    On one hand, she''s still the bitch who made all these problems for us and forced us to fix all of it because of her meddling. On the other hand, had she not done her meddling, none of us would be here today either.


    That dilemma was solved when she smiled at me, "Ara, ara? I did not do what I did for you, so you don''t need to feel any form of gratitude to me. In fact, all of you being with Master was part of my n from the start."


    In that case, I will still settle on annoyance for your existence then.


    "Ufufufu~ The feeling is still mutual," She giggled after reading my mind.


    I tilted my head at her, "I thought yours was one of jealousy?"


    "Ara? I suppose that is true. Is this what jealousy feels like? Where I really, really wish that all of you never existed and Master looked only at me?"


    "That sounds about right."


    "Ufufufu~ Then indeed, I am exceptionally jealous of all of you."


    I couldn''t help but grin at her, feeling a weird sense of camaraderie from our shared distaste of each other.


    That was when a voice came from the side of the room that caught our attention immediately, "We found Master!!"


    I turned to see Brendan gesturing excitedly in the air, pointing at a rainbow coloured ball that was floating above him.


    Almost all the monsters seemed to have passed out after concentrating on their soul link for so long, the ones still conscious were also copsed on the floor and unable to move.


    Iris narrowed her eyes at it before letting out a sigh, "Master is indeed there but it seems like the little dragon really does not want us to take Him back."


    Tsuki turned to re at her, "What do you mean?"


    Instead of answering, Iris lifted her hand and the rainbow coloured ball expanded to show us a view that was simr to the castle town we had first found Cai Hong in. The only difference was that this one was way more fortified withyers uponyers of what looked like translucent shields that covered not only the city, but the entire World too. Not to mention the town had expanded into a giant city fortress.


    That wasn''t all¡­


    "Is that¡­ Lilith?" I asked.


    "Indeed it is," Iris affirmed with an emotionless stare. "It seems that Master''s ''children'' were in on the n all along."


    We werepletely and utterly yed¡­<sub> </sub>


    I had found it weird that Lilith didn''t seem like she was doing much in the fight against those Great Ones. How could someone who had experience fighting against those things do worse than us who were fighting them for the first time?


    And the excuse of why she couldn''t get more higher ranked Gods help us¡­ That was a lie wasn''t it? We were all set up to fail from the start.


    My assumption was that Cai Hong most likely convinced all of them to join in on her n to create some kind of utopia with Master treating them like His children.


    I would very much like to get angry at the loli dragon for doing such a thing but I can''t because if one of us were to approach me with an idea simr to this, I would have jumped aboard immediately too.


    "You can do something about this, right?" Tsuki asked Iris.


    She tilted her head, "I could End all of them including the little dragon if that''s what you wish for me to do?"


    "What? Why can''t you just stop them from resisting and make them give Aniue back?"


    "The little dragon knows me better than Master does. She has tied everyone''s existence together with the World itself. Which means if I were to End something there, all of them would End together."


    ria crossed her arms, "Then just do it? Onii-sama can just bring them backter on, right?"


    "Ufufufu~ And you would have me take the fall for Ending the little dragon, wouldn''t you? I am not stupid enough to set myself up for that. Master may not get angry but He can still be upset with me. If I were to do something to upset Him again right now, I would rather just End myself in that case~"


    Indeed¡­ As magnanimous as Master is, He would definitely not be happy if anything happened to Cai Hong, even if she was scheming against Him.


    Manami tilted her head, "In that case¡­ Perhaps we could ask Cai Hong toe out for a chat?"


    Eris raised an eyebrow, "What could we even offer to make here out from there? She''s practically in heaven inside there."


    "Maybe cookies perhaps?" Brendan suggested.


    Bait bellowed out inughter, "Wahahaha! You mean Master''s cookies? Why would shee out to get some when Master is literally in there with her? She could ask Master for as many cookies as she wants in there!"


    ria tapped her chin thoughtfully, "Then is it possible for us to create a tunnel through the shield? I believe my ships can get us in there if that is a possibility."


    Iris nodded, "We can, but those ''children'' of Master''s would definitely attack us the moment we are seen. What''s more, nothing is stopping the little dragon from taking Master away and creating another World like this one."


    Kiyomi bit her thumb, "Tch¡­ So what we need to do is get close to Master without alerting Cai Hong¡­ Is that it?"


    But how could we do that? Everyone there is a child of Master, if we appear there we would be spotted straight away¡­


    "Ara¡­? Ara, ara? That gives me the perfect idea!" Iris chuckled.


    We looked at her questioningly but seemed to have already done what she wanted to before we could ask her what it was.


    Why does she suddenly look so big? Wait¡­ Why does everything all look so big now?


    No¡­ It''s not that everything got bigger, we got smaller!!


    All of us are in our child forms!!


    What are you doing?!!

 Chapter 1081 Loli Squad Go!

    (Manami POV)


    "You turned us into Lolis?!!" Bait shrieked in a childish voice.


    The stalker bitch actually giggled, "Ufufufu~ Perfect isn''t it? Now you can sneak in there and look for Master~"


    My cute little Kiyomi frowned at her, "Do you actually think this would work? I''m sure they already know who we are, especially Lilith and Cai Hong. We would be found out the moment we go in there, even if we were to put on disguises."


    The bitch giggled, "Fufufu~ Not exactly. You see, there are in fact, quite arge number of people who were created by Master to be His ''children''. So many that even they do not know the faces and names of every single one of them. The only way that they know that the other party is also Master''s ''child'' is through the fact that their bodies carry part of mine or Master''s essence."


    Lian Li crossed her arms, which made her look really cute in her child form, "Let me guess¡­ You''re going to imnt your own essence in us to make us give off the feeling of being your ''children''?"


    "Ufufufu~ That is correct~ Even if they have never seen you before, this would make them think you are one of them as long as you do not give yourself away~"


    I gave her my fakest smile, "Ara, ara? How do we know that you aren''t going to do something to us in the meantime?"


    "Ara? I suppose it would make sense that you still don''t trust me. But I truly no longer wish for Master to return to His old self anymore. It''s not like I have a wish to cease to exist either."


    Ah, that''s right, her version of Master wanted to End the Universe because of its imperfections, did He not? Which would also mean it would lead to her own demise too if she were to seed again.


    But that was not what I was worried about.


    "Fufu¡­ I do not doubt that you have changed your mind in regards to which version of Master is better~ I meant if you would take advantage of the fact that you are imnting something inside us to also do something to change us. Like making us more subservient to you for one~"


    "Ara, ara? If I really wanted to do that, I wouldn''t even need your permission to do so~ I could simply End your intelligence and turn you into an animal right now~ Is it not obvious from the fact that I managed to turn all of you into this child forms without your consent already a clear indication of that?"


    Ara? As much as I hate to admit it, she does have a point~


    "In that case¡­ What''s stopping you?" I asked, genuinely curious.


    "It''s simple really, Master would not like it."


    Ufufufu~ That is indeed very true of course~ She still values Master above everything else. Very well then~


    Tsuki fiddled with a strand of her hair, "So what is the n? You send us in there and we just walk up to Aniue and tell him to snap out of it?"


    The stalker bitch shook her head, "The little dragon most likely wouldn''t let you get so close to Master''s real self so easily. The good thing however, is that to appease the other children of Master, Master has created clones of Himself to pamper them."


    "And I''m guessing it also wouldn''t be as simple as finding one of these Onii-sama clones and telling them to snap out of it?" ria surmised.


    "That is correct. Although we should be able to use them to get us to the real Master. We just need to figure out how~"


    Lian Li looked at her, "We?"<sub> </sub>


    "Ara? Of course I''m going too. Did you think I would be content just waiting here for you?"


    Her figure morphed and she shrunk down to a child form as well. I hate to say it but even in that form she looked wless.


    She knew all of us were thinking the same thing and even gave us a smug look, "Now, are we ready?"


    Brendan raised his hand, "What if we are discovered?"


    "Ufufufu~ Then we abandon the subterfuge and force our way in before the little dragon can escape with Master. Hopefully it will note to that as this trick would only work once~ Any other questions?"


    "I do¡­"


    We turned back to see the squidface monster, Benjamin, slowly floating his way towards us.


    He stopped a short distance away, "What about us? Are we just thrown aside now that you have what you need?"


    Oh my~ I admit I actually forgot all about them.


    The stalker bitch tilted her head at him, "Ara? What do you suggest you do then? You''re not saying that we bring you guys along with us, are you?"


    "No¡­ But I think all of us here would quite appreciate it if we weren''t left on the sidelines like earlier where you almost made Divine One destroy the entirety of existence itself. For the record, we still do not agree with what you are doing¡­ But since we''re already involved anyway¡­"


    Hmm¡­ I suppose that is a fair argument.


    Lian Li turned to the stalker bitch, "Is there some way we can get them to help? Maybe to distract Cai Hong or something?"


    She seemed to consider that idea for a while before nodding her head, "I suppose there is a way. All of you are connected to Master through that orb He is holding, yes? The little dragon is currently blocking all attempts at trying tomunicate with Master including telepathy so if enough of you start trying to contact Master, you might force her to spend more effort in blocking your attempts than looking for us~"


    Benjamin nodded, "That, we can do¡­ If one of us manages to get through to Divine One though¡­"


    "Ara? Don''t get too ahead of yourself. There is absolutely no way you can get past them. No question about it. Although I suppose on the off chance that you indeed manage to get through, you can tell Master that we are looking for him to exin the situation to Cai Hong. That would make Him mediate between us~"


    Benjamin didn''t seem too happy that he was told outright there was no chance he would seed but he nodded his head withoutint nevertheless.


    The bitch then turned back to us after he floated away, "Now, are we all ready to go?"


    The rest of us looked at one another and nodded our heads.


    "Perfect, then here we go~"


    My vision was covered by a blinding white sh of light¡­

 Chapter 1082 Daddy Is Here

    (Lian Li POV)


    When my vision cleared up, I wasying down on top of a grass field in my child form¡­ Alone.


    Where did the rest of my sisters go?


    I tried to contact them and I managed to link up with Manami, who had linked our minds together with the others.


    "Ara, ara? It seems like we were separated¡­" Manami mused, using Iris subtly.


    "Ufufufu~ I suppose that was on me. While transferring all of you, I found a trap that the little dragon had set up to catchrge teleportations taking ce. Thus I had to separate all of us or it would have instantly gotten her attention," She exined.


    Well, no big deal, we can just meet up if we want to easily.


    "n¡­?" Laverna''s thoughts came through our telepathy.


    "We stick to it," I decided with finality. "Even better I suppose, since we can cover more ground like this. We''ll just operate independently and get to Master."


    The others agreed and we cut the telepathic call.


    Standing up on my feet, I nearly tripped over when I did not rise to the height I was used to.


    Right¡­ It''s going to take some time for me to get used to this child form I suppose¡­


    I did some quick stretches and some basic movements to get a hang of this new body. At least my strength and powers were still there, but it definitely feels weird when I don''t have the reach that I used to.


    After fumbling around for a while, I managed to get a little bit more used to this new body of mine, at least enough to not stumble on every step I took and make me look like some kind of toddler on her first day of walking.


    With that problem dealt with, I finally took the opportunity to inspect my surroundings.


    It seems like I was transported to somewhere out in the middle of a grassy hill decorated sparsely by trees on the outskirts.


    Off in the distance, I spotted arge city surrounded by thick walls that matched the likeness of the one we saw in Iris''s projection. That must be the ce Cai Hong was hiding with Master.


    Nnnggghhh! I''m so envious! I also want to run off somewhere and have Master all to myself!


    Ah¡­ Not good, I should not think that way or else I might actually do it for real¡­


    But in all seriousness¡­ Maybe we can suggest to Master that He takes each of us on a trip somewhere for a few days?


    First things first, I suppose I should head towards the city and then find a way to get to Master from there.


    As I was just about to fly towards the city, a voice stopped me from above.


    "Oh? What is a little one like you doing out here? Napping on the field are we?"


    That voice¡­ Master?!


    I looked up and floating down towards me was Master Himself!! How lucky!


    I waved my hand frantically, "Master! Master!! It''s me, Lian Li!!"


    "Oh? Hello there, Lian Li, so what are you doing here?"


    "Ah! I''m here with my other sisters to rescue you, Master! You need to follow us out of here!"


    Master smiled at me, "Oh no! I guess we better hurry then! Climb up here and let''s run away!"


    I got confused on why Master was speaking like that until He picked me up in His arms and cuddled me to His chest.


    That was when I realised that this wasn''t the original Master but merely just a split body with a portion of His consciousness imnted in it.


    He probably thought I was just one of His ''children'' that was ying around here and was roleying in a game or something.


    "So, where does little Lian Li need to escape to?"


    I tried to protest, "Master, you need to focus! I''m Lian Li, your disciple!!"<sub> </sub>


    "Ahaha~ Yes, yes, my cute little disciple~ Don''t worry, your teacher here will protect you from any bad guys! How about a cookie?"


    Argh!! Master, how do I get Master to direct more of His concentration into this split body? I know Master must still be controlling them in some way so I just nee-- Ooohhh¡­ This cookie¡­ Is so yummy!!


    "It''s nice isn''t it? Baked them myself so there''s more where that came from."


    Ahhh! Master baked these Himself?! Are you telling me these are what Cai Hong has been snacking on all this while?!! I''m even more jealous now!!


    I want more!! Gimme, gimme!!


    "Fufu~ Calm down now, here''s another one! Say ''ahhh''~"


    I immediately opened my mouth wide, "Ahhhhnnn~"


    Master popped a piece of the cookie into my mouth and I chewed on it with relish, feeling the sugary goodness melt in my mouth.


    Nnnggghhh!! Now I know why Cai Hong loves these so much! It just makes me feel all warm and fuzzy and nice and happy and loved and¡­


    When I regained my senses, I found that Master had brought us under the shade of a nearby tree and sat me on Hisp.


    I also noticed that we weren''t the only ones in that area as there were several other split bodies of Master also gathered under various trees nearby, each of them with at least one other ''child'' sitting on Hisp.


    Before I knew what was happening, a hand had descended on top of my head and began patting me, causing my mind to nk out in bliss.


    Huwaaa~ Master''s headpats!! They are the best¡­


    I want to just stay here forev-- Ahhhhh!!!


    No, no, no!! Focus!! I''m here to rescue Master, not for headpats!! The headpats cer!


    I pushed myself away from Master''s chest, "Master!"


    Master smiled at me, "Ah ah, it''s not Master now. Say ''Daddy''."


    "Master--"


    "No, no¡­ ''Daddy''~"


    "Mas--"


    "Come on now, ''Daddy''~"


    Ugh¡­ This is so embarrassing¡­ But if it would make Master listen to me for a bit I suppose I can just put up with it for a little while.


    I tried my best not to grimace, "Da¡­ Dad¡­ Daddy?"


    Eh¡­ Eh? Wait¡­ Wait a minute¡­


    "Daddy? Dad¡­ Daddy! Daddy!"


    Why does it feel good for me to call Master that?! It''s like all my worries were being washed away and all I needed to do was to just¡­ Let myself be cuddled.


    "A~ Who''s the cutest little thing? You are!" Master chuckled, pulling me into His embrace again.


    I shouldn''t¡­ I should¡­ I should tell Master¡­ Warn Master about Cai Hong¡­ Just¡­


    aster resumed patting my head, "There, there~ It''s naptime now so just sleep here, ok? That''s a good girl~"


    Maybe¡­ Maybe I can do that after my naptime¡­


    Yes, that sounds like a good idea¡­


    I''m sure my other sisters could also do it without me too¡­ There''s enough of us after all¡­


    Daddy¡­

 Chapter 1083 Its Up To Iris Now

    (Iris POV)


    I watched as those disciples of Master easily fell into the trap that Cai Hong had set up for us.


    I have to admit that I never expected her to do something like this. It seems like she had learned some things while at Master''s side.


    By involving the other ''children'' of Master into this World, she gave Master the perfect excuse to spread His own split bodies around where they would be tasked with taking care of all the ''children'' inside this World.


    And since it was determined that everyone in this World was Master''s ''children'', Master did not need to concentrate on figuring out the ''children''s'' identities. He just needed to figure out the best way to pamper them.


    With His Omniscience and Omnipotence guiding Him, Master would know exactly what He needed to do in order to make anyone He encountered putty in His hands.


    We may have avoided being discovered by the little dragon, but avoiding Master''s detection was something that was pretty much impossible to do here.


    Which is what led to the current scene in front of me.


    "Daddy~ Daddy~ Lian Li is a good girl?"


    "Ara, ara? Being pampered by Papa~ The feeling is certainly nice~"


    "Unnn¡­ Father¡­Your hands feel so strong¡­"


    "Fa¡­ Father¡­ I¡­ I can''t, this is so embarrassing¡­"


    "Otou-sama~ Otou-sama~ Ehehe~ I want hugs!"


    "Chichiue¡­ Nnggg¡­ More pudding¡­"


    "Ahaaannn~ Daddy~ Touch me there more~ Be a little more rough with me~"


    And then there''s the group of four at the side as well.


    "It''s my turn with Daddy!"


    "You had your turn! It''s mine now! Move it!"


    "Mine¡­"


    "This one humbly requests dearest father for headpats¡­"


    I do not believe they will be breaking themselves out of this anytime soon. In a way, this was what they had wanted to change Master into as well, minus the fact that it was mostly just paternal love.


    But the pampering of Master was definitely something they couldn''t win against so it''s no surprise they would willingly stay in this position.


    No matter, it just means I have to deal with this myself.


    What''s more, I already figured out a way to turn this trap around.


    I climbed down from thep that I had been sitting on, setting my sights on the castle where Master''s main bodyy.


    "Oh? Where are you going, Iris?" The split body that had been pampering me asked. "If you want more cookies, I have some right here."


    I shook my head, "Forgive me, Master, but your split body no longer interests me. I would require pampering directly from you."


    The split body of Master tilted His head, "Oh? Why didn''t you say so? In that case, shall we head there together?"


    He stood up and held out His hand to me which I held onto without hesitation.


    Ufufu~ As expected of Master. The act of holding His hand already fills me up with such bliss.<sub> </sub>


    I still managed to control myself and followed Master along the path leading towards the city.


    Fufufu~ That''s right. These split bodies of Master prioritise pampering us to the best of His ability. That means if I was able to get past the pampering and wish to meet Master''s real body, then they would also do their best to amodate my wishes as well.


    That little dragon wouldn''t be able to request Master to not meet anyone after all, since that would definitely make Master start asking questions. So all I had to do was request to meet MAster and I would be personally escorted there~


    I would have teleported to the city myself but strolling along like this with Master is nice too, even if I have to be stuck in this child''s form.


    We reached the city that had no guards watching over the gate, the two of us simply strolling into the main street without anyone batting an eye at us.


    There, I found more ''children'' of Master also letting themselves be pampered by Master''s split bodies all around.


    Some were just walking along like I was, others seem to be engaged in some kind of activities outside and there were also a number of them simply just napping on the various ces around the city.


    Simply said, this ce was practically a utopia for these ''children''. Except that it was all nothing but an illusion to keep them here.


    For the feeling of being pampered by Master, they are also being used as shields to prevent us from getting to Master quickly.


    Had we chosen to try and im Master back by force, they would be used to buy time for that little dragon to escape.


    It''s fortunate that we did not decide to go that route or it would be quite annoying to have to track her down again.


    The split body of Master continued leading me down the path towards the castle, ignoring the things that were happening around us.


    I too, had no interest in the happenings of these ''children'' and was only interested in getting back to Master.


    Unfortunately, our aloofness might have gotten someone''s attention as one of the ''children'' ran over and stood in front of us.


    "Hello!! Did youe from the field outside?! Wanna y with us?"


    As much as I would like to disregard this ''child'' and continue on, I recognise that I should not draw undue attention to myself lest that cause the little dragon notices my presence.


    Before I could decide however, that ''child'' had wrapped her arms around mine and pulled me alongside her, "Alright! Let''s go y!! The more people the merrier right?! Let''s go, let''s go!"


    How¡­ Annoying¡­ I might have to End this er on after we have rescued Master from that little dragon.


    Why would Master create a belligerent ''child'' such as this one? Truly unfathomable¡­


    The split body of Master followed behind us with a smile, apparently knowing that I had no want for her to be stopped for now and to make a scene.


    I was thus dragged to what looked like a park in the city where several other ''children'' were also gathered with another split body of Master watching over them.


    "Heyyyy! I found another one, Daddy! I think we have enough to y now~"


    That other Master looked up and smiled at me, "Ah, so it seems, well then. Shall we start?"


    All of the gathered ''children'' threw their hands in the air and cried out, "Yes Daddy~~"


    But¡­ To y¡­ I have never actually ''yed'' before. How does someone ''y''?


    Does it involve creating and altering realities?


    Or maybe creating and ending life?


    Perhaps it''s pitting various creations against each other in a divine war?


    Just what kind of game are we going to y?

 Chapter 1084 Being Forced On A Tour

    (Iris POV)


    I don''t understand this ''y'' thing at all.


    My Omniscience told me that this was something beings might do for ''fun'' but I do not see anything ''fun'' about this.


    They called this ''hide and seek'' where there would be someone amongst the participants who would do the searching while the others focused on looking for a ce to hide from this ''seeker''.


    I believe I had seen the little dragon y this with Master before and I still don''t understand what is so interesting about this?


    The goal of this game seemed to be hiding from Master while He looked for us, but couldn''t Master easily have found us if He used His Omniscience? Why would He not use it to find us?


    The ''child'' who had originally dragged me here also dragged me with her when the game started, pulling me to another part of the city and away from the park.


    I didn''t resist and simply let her pull me along, where she eventually brought me to an alley to squat down and hide behind some boxes.


    "Ehehe~ I think we are safe here!" She giggled.


    I could not help but ask, "How long do we need to stay here?"


    She seemed surprised by my question but she then started giggling again, "Ehehe, I dunno? Until Daddyes and find us I guess~"


    "Truly iprehensible¡­ Is there a point to this game?"


    "Ehehe~ It''s fun!"


    "It''s fun to hide?"


    "And let Daddy find us! Have you not yed hide and seek before?"


    I shook my head, "I have not."


    "Yay!! Then this is your first time! Don''t worry, as your senior in hide and seek, you can leave it to me!"


    I don''t understand what is there to leave to her since it seems like all we have to do now is simply wait behind these boxes.


    She then patted her chest proudly, "I know the best spots to hide! This is one of my favourites! Daddy usually doesn''t find me here until the others are found!"


    I tilted my head, "Isn''t that a bad thing? We get to spend less time with Him in this case. And if you''ve been found here before, doesn''t that make this a bad ce to hide?"


    "Ehehe~ As long as we''re thest ones to be found, we win~ And Daddy will give us a cookie!"


    Once again,pletely iprehensible. If the ultimate goal is just to hide from Master, then we could have just created a space of infinite dimensions and simply hid there. Master would still find us eventually but it would still be a better option than just hiding behind some boxes in the same ne of existence as Master.


    "Is this your first time in the city?" She asked suddenly.


    "Ara? I suppose you can say that."


    She gasped, "Ehhh?!! Then we shouldn''t be hiding like this! Let me show you around! Come with me!"


    The ''child'' stood back up and took me by the hand once more, pulling us out of the alley and into the main street, forgoing the n of hidingpletely.


    "This is the City of Dreams! Daddy made it for us to y in! Here where we can get pampered by Daddy however we want! Daddy made a lot of Daddies so that we can get pampered all the time! You have your own Daddy too, right?"<sub> </sub>


    I realised she meant if I had a split body of Master to apany me around, so I nodded.


    "Ehehe~ Daddy loves us a lot and He pampers us a lot too! You can do anything you want here with Him! Like over there, there''s this sweets shop!! Come on!"


    She dragged me towards the shop she had pointed, pushing open the door that seemed to have been designed to be able to be opened by beings of smaller statures.


    Stepping inside this ''sweets shop'', I found that there were other ''children'' also inside the shop that was staffed by various split bodies of Master, each of them being crowded by at least five of the aforementioned ''children'' and asking for sweets.


    The ''child'' continued pulling me towards one of the counters where a split body of Master was seated at, the counter itself also designed to allow beings of shorter heights to reach easily.


    "Daddy! Daddy! Cookies please!" She squealed energetically.


    That split body of Master smiled at her before pulling out two cookies from inside a jar below the counter, "A cookie for Litia and her new friend yes? Here you go~"


    "Yayyy! I love you Daddy!"


    She took the cookies and handed one of them to me, "Try it! Daddy''s cookies are the best! These are the same ones we can get if we win the hide and seek!"


    Once again, truly iprehensible. If that prize is already something you can get easily here, then wouldn''t that make the prize pointless? Why would anyone even participate in such a contest for it in that case?


    Even with Omniscience telling me that it was because the game made it more worthwhile still made no sense to me.


    Both of the cookies were given by Master as well so the value of it should be the same. Truly iprehensible.


    The ''child'' was staring at me with what appears to be anticipation in her eyes and Omniscience told me that she was waiting for me to taste the cookie and to give her my opinion on it.


    I bit into the confectionary in my hands.


    It was sweet but it wasn''t like I haven''t tasted Master''s cookies before.


    "It''s yummy," I told her, using the response that Omniscience told me would be the most optimal thing to say.


    "Ehehe~ I know right?! Daddy''s cookies are always yummy! And if you don''t want cookies, there''s other sweets too! Right Daddy?"


    The split body of Master chuckled, "Haha, you want a lollipop then? Here you go~ And for your friend too~"


    "Yayyyy!! Daddy is the best!!"


    I was handed the second lollipop while she stuck the first one in her mouth.


    Omniscience told me how I should eat it so I chucked it in my mouth as well, still not finding anything special about this.


    "Now we have our sweets, let''s continue the tour!! I have to show you everything!!" The ''child'' cheered, already pulling me out of the shop before I could say anything with lollipops in our mouth.


    I looked back and I noticed the split body of Master waving at me with a wide smile on His face.


    The action itself wasn''t what caught my attention but I thought I noticed a faint sparkle in His eyes for a moment there.


    Checking with Omniscience told me that it was merely just a reflection of the light so I forgot about it and focused on the more important question.


    How long more do I have to keep this up before I can go see Master''s real self?

 Chapter 1085 Just Two Kids Hanging Out

    (Iris POV)


    Over the course of the day, I was dragged around by the ''child'' to be shown the city.


    Even so, I found it rather weird that we have not been found since the ''hide and seek'' game that we should be ying was still underway.


    Unless Master knew we were no longer interested in the game and thus had chosen to leave us alone?


    Knowing Master, that could be very possible.


    Thus, without anyone to stop us, the ''child'' had brought me to another garden, a park with various things that were called ''swings'' and ''slides'', a bridge that overlooked a river running through the city, another sweets store, and even a miniature castle floating on a cloud in the sky that had bouncy walls and floors.


    She made me jump around with her in thest one and even tried to make me scream out like the other ''children'' that were also jumping around it.


    I didn''t really see a point of doing so and thus I kept myself from doing such an iprehensible thing.


    I do have to admit that bouncing around the ce did give me a rather weird feeling of what I presume to be happiness, although I could not exin why such a feeling would appear.


    It was then I realised something.


    "The day isn''t changing¡­"


    The ''child'' turned back to look at me, "Oh! Do you want to go and explore Cuddle City too?"


    I tilted my head at her, wondering just what could this ''cuddle city'' even be.


    She thus started pulling me in another direction, bouncing our way out of this floating, bouncy castle in the sky.


    "All of us don''t need to sleep so Daddy thought it would be good if it would always be daytime here! But when we want it to be night time, we just go over to Cuddle City!"


    "Why¡­ ''Cuddle city''?"


    She giggled, "That''s because that''s the best ce to cuddle with Daddy! Let me show you!"


    We flew back down into the city until we reached a particr street that was empty of any buildings along the sides. The only thing present there was a set of stairs that led into the ground at the end of the road.


    The ''child'' did not show any hesitation and started pulling me down the steps, allowing the both of us to be swallowed into the bowels of the earth.


    Upon reaching a certain step, however, I felt the space change, signalling that we have entered another space within the World.


    That was when the direction of the stairs had suddenly flipped, making us climb up instead of descending it like before.


    Looking back, the stairs continued downwards into the darkness, as though we had been ascending it instead of descending it all this while.


    When we finally emerged from the hole, the two of us were standing back on the streets of the city again, the only difference was the fact that the ce was covered in the darkness of night.


    "Tadah! It''s cool right?!" She giggled, as though she had just done something extraordinary. "Quick! Over here!"


    I was once again pulled along until we returned to one of the parks that we had been to on the other side before.


    There, spread out on top of mats and cushions, were multiple split bodies of Master with various ''children'' sleeping while cuddling with Him.


    I see the namesake of this ce now.


    "Aww¡­ Looks like this ce is full¡­ They usually onlye here after tag though¡­ Let''s try another ce!"


    She pulled me away from the park and brought me to a building across the street. In the ''City of Dreams'' version of this ce, I remembered that this functioned as a ''store'' for clothes.


    It''s a ''store'' because it''s not actually a business since there''s no economy in this World and thus everything was free. The clothes in there would just be randomly created by Master whenever someone went inside.


    For the Cuddle City version, it looked like the ce was turned into some sort of napping quarters with all the beds, couches and cushions spread out around the ce.


    Every single one of them was currently upied with a split body of Master cuddling one of His ''children''.


    The ''child'' made a face at the scene, "Ah¡­ This ce is full too¡­ I guess I can show you my secret spot! Come with me!"


    She pulled me along with her again and we went towards the alley where she had first used it as her hiding spot for the ''hide and seek'' game.


    Instead of stopping there, she brought us deeper inside where adder was found built to the side of the building.


    The ''child'' then started climbing it gingerly, beckoning to me as she went up a few steps to follow her.


    Once again, this is just absolutely iprehensible.


    All of these ''children'' are beyond Divine so teleportation and flight are powers that shoulde to them as easy as breathing. In that case, why is she acting like she''s but a mere powerless mortal?


    The only time I saw her use any abilities was flying up to and down from the bouncy castle.


    Omniscience had told me that it would not go well if I were to divert from the norm so I had no choice but to follow her lead and climb it like a mortal as well.


    Thedder reached all the way to the roof and I realised there was a small alcove located there that was filled with pillows and cushions. Omniscience showed me that this was one of the spots she would use when she wanted to cuddle with Master.


    It seemed like the ''children'' each had their own ''secret'' spots inside this city for their own use to spend their own private time with Master.


    I watched as she cupped her hands together over her mouth to whisper, "Daddy¡­ Daddy¡­"


    A gust of wind blew past and a split body of Master appeared in front of her.


    "Hmm¡­ You want to cuddle, Litia?" The split body asked, already bending down to pick her up in His arms.


    "Ehehe~ Yes, Daddy~"


    ? The split body of Master carried her over to the alcove andid Himself down on the cushions with the ''child'' in His arms.


    While she was settling into His embrace, she turned towards me, "You can just call your Daddy here too! There''s enough space for both of us!"


    I realised this would be the perfect time for me to slip away. I could just pretend to go along with her and as soon as she falls asleep, I would be on my way once more.


    Following Omniscience''s guidance, I also cupped my hands over my mouth and called out to Master, "Master¡­ Master¡­"


    "Ah, there you are. Are you ready for some cuddling?" The split body of Master that appeared in front of me asked.


    I let myself be carried into His arms before He brought me to the alcove, the bliss of being enveloped in Master''s warmth washing over me.


    Mnnn¡­ This feels¡­ Nice.


    Now I just need to wait for this ''child'' to fall asleep¡­


    "Hey, hey~ So which part of the city do you like the most? I really like the sweets shop because Daddy alway gives me the best cookies! But then there is also the bouncy castle we went to before so it''s hard to choose. Do you want to go and y there againter? I think we should¡­"


    Ara¡­ She isn''t nning to sleep at all, is she?

 Chapter 1086 Getting Warm Fuzzy Feelings

    (Iris POV)


    "... Oh! There''s also that time where Daddy brought me to the bouncy castle and we did somersaults there! It was so fun! I should bring you there again!"


    She really didn''t stop at all.


    We were just cuddled against our own split bodies of Master while this ''child'' continued to ramble on and on.


    Master was also patting our heads the entire time so it made the situation a little more bearable but does this ''child'' ever stop?


    I decided to cut in then, "Could I ask something?"


    Her eyes sparkled as she turned to me, "What is it? What is it?"


    "Why do you do all this?"


    "Eh? What do you mean?"


    "You don''t know me, I don''t even show you any indication of my interest in you, yet you''re still dragging me around like we''re the best of friends. Is there a reason why you''re even spending time with me?"


    Of course, my Omniscience had already shown me the answer but I still did not understand it. IT merely told me that she was doing this because she wanted to.


    She tilted her head, "Do we need a reason to have fun?"


    "Fun?"


    "Yea! Did you have fun today? I had a lot of fun! Usually my other siblings would think I''m too pushy and stuff but you didn''t! You yed with me and didn''t say I was annoying!"


    "That''s because you would have made a fuss otherwise," I pointed out.


    "Ehehe~ But you still apanied me to y and we had a lot of fun didn''t we?"


    "I do not understand this either. What is fun?"


    Omniscience did tell me what the meaning of the word is but I do not believe I had gained any pleasure from this outing. It was simply just an experience and nothing else.


    The ''child'' gasped, "Oh! Are you one of my siblings who have never gone out to do anything for fun before?"


    "I suppose that would be an urate assumption."


    It''s true that I never thought about doing anything for ''fun'' since all of my time was dedicated to getting Master to return to His original self. There was no point in doing anything else without Master around after all.


    "Ooohhh~ Is it because you feel like there is no fun to be had if Daddy isn''t around? It is, isn''t it? I get it, I get it~ In that case, we should be ying with Daddy instead of just with ourselves instead! Come on,e on!"


    She jumped up from Master''sp and reached out her hand to me, expecting me to take it.


    I wasfortable in Master''s arms so I didn''t really feel like moving away from my current position at the moment.


    She giggled, "Ehehe~ I guess you''d rather just cuddle with Daddy? I know the feeling~ The first time I got here and cuddled with Daddy, I just stayed there for a very long time~ Daddy gave me lots of headpats and cookies so I never wanted to leave~"


    Master is perfect after all, it makes sense that anyone would be unwilling to leave perfection voluntarily, myself included.


    "But let''s go~ There''s a lot of things we can do with Daddy aside from just cuddling! Actually, you can ask Daddy to carry you along as well, that way you can still remain cuddled against Daddy while we walk! It took me a while to figure that one out!"


    I stared at her for a little while, using Omniscience to figure out what she had in mind for the two of us and finding out that she wanted us to y some kind of game called ''tag''.


    Once again, an iprehensible activity. If the goal was simply to ''tag'' someone so that you aren''t ''it'', why is it even necessary to chase them around when you can simply just manipte reality and space to prevent yourself from being ''it'' in the first ce?


    Truly iprehensible.


    But what was even more iprehensible was the fact that my hand had reached out and grabbed onto hers, allowing myself to be pulled up from Master''s embrace and onto my feet. It seemed like I actually wanted to try it.


    "Ehehe~ I know just the game we can y together with Daddy! Follow me!"


    The two split bodies of Master followed us as the ''child'' guided me back towards the "City of Dreams", emerging once more in the city that was in perpetual day time.


    We went back to the park where she had first brought me to y ''hide and seek'' and gathered there was a different group of ''children'' who seemed to have been waiting for her.


    "Daddy, Daddy! I''m here! I''m here!" She waved, getting one of the split bodies'' attention.


    I assume that her own split body of Master must have notified this one of her intention to join their game.


    "Fufu~ In that case, we can start now. There''s three of me here so we''ll limit the y area to this park. Make sure not to go too far! We''ll start once I count to ten, ok?"


    "Yes, Daddy!" The other ''children'' cheered.


    ? "Alright, now let''s start~ One¡­ Two¡­"


    "Let''s go!!" The girl cried out, pulling me to run away towards the other end of the park.


    "Can''t we just teleport?" I asked.


    "Muuu! You''re saying boring things again! It won''t be fun if there is no challenge! Make sure you don''t use any powers in the game and just enjoy yourself!"


    I tilted my head, "But that would increase the likelihood of losing by at least ny five percent. Why do we even y with such odds?"


    "Ehehe~ Because you don''t need to win in this game to have fun! Come on! You''ll find out soon enough! Look, look! Daddy''s alreadying! Run! Don''t let Daddy catch you!"


    This is all truly so bizarre.


    For the first time in my life, I started to run.


    I chanced a look behind me and I saw Master starting to chase after some of the ''children'' to catch them, though He did limit His speed to a manageable one so that we actually did have a chance of outrunning Master.


    One of them started heading towards us and the ''child'' dragging me along started to increase her speed, pulling me along with her to escape.


    I don''t understand this either¡­ She could run faster if she just left me behind and escaped by herself. In fact, if she were to throw me towards Master and escape, her odds of avoiding capture would increase by at least two fold.


    Yet she doesn''t seem to even be considering such an option.


    Such a strange game this is¡­


    ¡­


    But yet¡­ What is this warm feeling I''m getting just by knowing that there''s someone chasing after me?

 Chapter 1087 Just A Normal Game Of Tag

    (Iris POV)


    "Ahhhh~ Daddy caught me~"


    "No, Daddy~ Don''t catch me~"


    "Daddy, I''m over here~"


    "Ehehehe~ I got caught by Daddy~"


    I looked on with mild amusement at the sight in front of me.


    The ''child'' and I managed to avoid the Master chasing after us by running through some bushes, making Him chase after some other ''children'' that were nearby.


    I thought the game would end for you if you were caught but that did not seem like the case. The ''children'' who were tagged simply had to ''tag'' someone else to remove their ''tagged'' status, making this a potentially never ending game.


    What I once again fail to understand was that it would make much more sense to simply find a ce to hide like the game ''hide and seek'' to prevent yourself from getting tagged, yet there were several ''children'' intentionally making themselves seen to be chased around out in the park.


    What made even less sense was that the ''child'' with me also thought that it would be a good idea for us to run out of the bushes and into the open again.


    "Why are we not hiding?" I asked, running to keep up with the ''child''.


    "Eh?! But how would we get chased if we just hid ourselves?"


    "Is the goal of the game not to be caught in the first ce?"


    "Ehehe~ It is! But the fun is in the chase! If you don''t get chased then the game loses its meaning! Come on!"


    Truly iprehensible¡­ Yet I followed her anyway.


    One of the ''child'' that had been tagged earlier by Master saw us and immediately came bolting towards us, clearly intent on passing over his ''tagged'' status to one of us.


    "Ahhh~ Run!" The ''child'' with me cried out, though there wasn''t really much urgency in her voice considering she was giggling the entire time.


    The tagged ''child'' sped up when he realised we had spotted him, catching up to us quickly before we could get away.


    Unfortunately, the thought of me being bested by a ''child'' even in a game was abhorrent to me so I almost Ended his existence to prevent such a thing from happening.


    I had to stop myself when Omniscience suddenly showed me the sight of a very disappointed looking Master which distracted me long enough for the ''child'' to touch me on my arm.


    "Tag! You''re it!" He chuckled before running away from me.


    "A¡­ Looks like we both got tagged," The ''child'' that had been apanying me giggled as a split body of Master also tagged her from the front. "Let''s split up and tag someone else!"


    Without waiting for my response, the girl sped off in another direction, chasing after another group of ''children'' who scattered when they saw her approaching.


    Not wanting to lose, I looked for my own target to tag and found a ''child'' a short distance away from me.


    He was distracted by one of Master''s split bodies who was in the midst of chasing another ''child'' near him, putting him in a position where he could not see me.


    Seeing my chance, I sprinted the few metres between us to reach him and tapped his arm with my hand.


    "Tag¡­ You''re it¡­" I told him the words needed to establish the change of roles with a deadpan voice.


    He had a look of shock on his face before changing it into one of determination as he turned his sights on me.


    Omniscience already told me what he was nning to do and I had no intention of being ''it'' again, which prompted me to start dashing away from the ''child'' before he could tag me.


    Unperturbed, the ''child'' was hot on my heels, determined to return the ''tagged'' status back to me.


    He was destined to fail since even without resorting to using my powers, my body was created to be perfect so it was an easy task for me to maintain a speed faster than his. That ensured that I remained ahead of him with no chance of him catching up.


    I felt Omniscience warn me of another ''child'' headed my way and I looked to the side to see another ''child'' headed towards me. I surmise she was also tagged by someone and for some reason also decided that I was the prime candidate to pass off her ''tagged'' status to.


    It took me a moment to realise that she had nned to use the first ''child'' to corral me to a corner of the park so that she could cut off my escape route and tag me.


    That might have worked if it was anyone else, but there was no way that a simple trick like this would have worked on me.


    I continued on my path to give her the illusion that her n was working, allowing myself to be cornered which prompted her to sprint thest metre towards me.


    She reached out her hand to touch me, the words already forming on her lips but instead of reaching me, her hands grasped empty air as I ducked underneath her hand, avoiding being touched entirely.


    The other ''child'' thought this would be his chance to get me and tried to reach out for me as well, only to also touch nothing as I did a spin to the side to dodge him.


    While the two of them stumbled over each other, I sped off once again, feeling quite satisfied that I managed to avoid them with such a simple move.


    The two of them quickly recovered and started chasing me again, both of them fueled by the desire to ''tag'' me after the humiliation I gave them.


    I hid a smile as I found amusement in their futility, it''s clear that they were no match for me and yet they still believe they stood a chance.


    That was when the third ''child'' that was tagged came leaping at me from the side, thinking that I was unaware of their presence since I had my attention on the other two.


    Unfortunately for him, Omniscience had warned me of him a while ago so it was a simple thing for me to stop my own movements and watch with mild interest at the ''child'' sailing through the air to flop onto the ground embarrassingly.


    The two from behind also reached me at that moment and both of them stretched out their hands towards me at the same time.


    In response, I swayed my body to the side and the two of them tripped over each other while trying to change the direction of where they were reaching.


    The three ''children'' looked up at me with faces of awe even while on the ground, clearly surprised that I managed to avoid all of them.


    A small feeling of what I felt to be satisfaction welled up from within me and I even found myself smiling at them.


    Ara, ara? Just by seeing these ''children'' look up at me from below¡­ I could get this kind of feeling?


    Ufufufu~


    I then continued running once again before they recovered their wits.


    I admit now¡­ This game is actually quite amusing~

 Chapter 1088 Shes Done With Playing Now

    (Iris POV)


    I felt immense satisfaction as I dodged the ''child'' who thought he could tag me from behind, only to stumble when I side stepped his attempt.


    The other ''children'' were making noises in the background too.


    "She''s too good!!"


    "No one has managed to catch her!"


    "She''s a pro at this game!"


    "How is she so good?!"


    Ufufufu~ Just look at these ''children'' making such a fuss at something so simple. It truly highlights the difference in level between us~


    I even limited myself by not relying on my Omniscience and Omnipotence and yet I''m still able to run circles around everyone.


    And when Master was the one chasing me¡­ I got an unexinable sense of euphoria as I watched Master run after me from behind.


    It was to the point that I caught myself smiling several times despite not meaning to.


    Is this what it means to ''have fun''? Is this what ''fun'' is?


    If it is¡­ It feels especially liberating!


    This bliss¡­ This feeling of euphoria¡­ It''s almost as good as when Master pats my head!


    Ufufufufu~ I can see why beings would engage in such ''fun'' now if this is the feeling they get from doing such activities~


    It was such a shame that the game was finally dered over after a while by one of Master''s split bodies, stating that it was time for sweets again.


    In this entire ''game'', I had only been tagged that one time and never again afterwards. It really highlights the difference between myself and these ''children''.


    I wouldn''t be surprised if they resented me for such a thing now.


    Instead of dispersing however, most of them immediately ran towards me and I only just managed to restrain myself from Ending them when Omniscience told me that they were noting to hurt me.


    "You''re so cool, sister!"


    "Oh man¡­ I tried my best too and I couldn''t even tag you. You''re too good!"


    "How did you dodge like that without even using your powers?"


    "Can I call you big sis from now on?!"


    Ara?


    Each and every one of them was showing an awestruck expression on their faces, something I had definitely not seen directed at me before.


    Usually everyone I meet would either not acknowledge my presence because I do not allow them to or they will show fear or despair if they are able toprehend my existence. Even these ''children'' of Master were no different.


    Under normal circumstances, these ''children'' would be bowing their heads and being exceptionally polite to me while maintaining a distance between us. Most of the time they would even avoid talking to me altogether which was something I had wished for them to do since I have no interest in them.


    Yet right now, all of them were not treating me like I was The End but instead, like I was simply one of their other siblings who hade to this World to be with Master.


    Because of that, I was at a loss on how I should react to this situation. Do I have to act like them as well, or should I just remain as I am?


    Before I could use Omniscience to find out which choice would be the better one, Master''s split body got our attention by pping His hands.


    "Alright now~ We have cookies, cakes, puddings, pies and candies~ Come and take your pick before they''re gone~"


    The ''children'' immediately dispersed and ran towards the tables that were filled with the sweets, saving me from the dilemma.


    The ''child'' who had been dragging me around from the start managed to reach me now that the crowd had dispersed, looking at me with a smug grin.


    "How was it? You had fun right?" She asked.


    I nodded my head slightly, "I admit¡­ It was¡­ Entertaining."


    "Ehehe~ You can just say you had fun you know? I saw you were evenughing and smiling during the game!"


    I was surprised at her words, "I¡­ Laughed?"


    "Yeah! And it was a really niceugh too! It sounded so angelic and calming~ It''s almost like Daddy made it such that yourughs were perfect! I think that''s why so many of them tried to catch you since they wanted you tough more too!"


    Did I¡­ Did I reallyugh? I had no recollection of such a thing happening though?


    Using Omniscience, I looked through the past to verify the truth of her words and sure enough¡­ There I was¡­ Laughing while MAster was chasing after me, clear as day.


    The curious thing wasn''t the fact that Iughed, it was the emotions that were happening behind theughter.


    This wasn''t the first time Iughed as I have definitely made sounds simr toughing before, especially as an act to disy my amusement at something.


    I knew from the start that it was a way to connect with other beings as well since humour was something I used to manipte some existences before.


    But for thisughter I did¡­ It was just pure, unbridled joy that sparked theughter, something I had never done or experienced before.


    I used my Omniscience to peek at Master''s disciples, wondering if what they were experiencing was also something ''fun''.


    Unsurprisingly, each and every one of them either looked extremely blissful or were having the time of their lives ying with Master.


    Now that I knew what to look for, I could easily tell that they were having ''fun'' while being with Master.


    I turned my attention back to the ''child'' when she started prodding my arm with a finger, "Admit it~ You had fun right? So how about let''s go find more games to y! I think you''ll also have lots of fun there too! There''s nothing wrong with having fun, right? Should we go y some more?"


    That''s right¡­ I''m experiencing so many new things in such a short time in this ce, including realising all these new emotions that I never thought I had. This ''fun'' also fills me up with so much joy that I feel especially fulfilled too.


    It should be fine to just indulge in this, right?


    ¡­


    That''s probably what some weak willed being would probably say.


    But at this point, I think enough time has passed that I could use what I''ve prepared after understanding how this World worked.


    "I''m sorry, but I think I may want to just y by myself for a while, is it alright if I meet you back hereter on?"


    Her face lit up, "Of course, of course! Ehehe~ I''m just happy you agreed to spend time with me! In that case, see youter!"


    She ran off while waving at me which prompted me to wave back.


    Only when she was out of sight did I turn to walk out of the park.


    "Bring me to Master," I requested the split body of Master that had appeared beside me.


    "Oh, little Iris still wants to see me? Alright then~ Take my hand~"


    I took Master''s hand withoutint, allowing Him to guide me towards the main castle where the main body of Master was.


    Wait for me, Master, I''ming~


    No more distractions this time~

 Chapter 1089 No Game, No See Daddy

    (Iris POV)


    The split body of Master guided me towards the castle while holding my hand in His.


    There was no one around to stop us as we stepped past the gates to the castle and I did not feel any barrier or even any indication that would warn the little dragon of my arrival.


    Omniscience exined that there was no such feature because the other ''children'' would also sometimes wander in here to y with Master so there was no need to monitor anyoneing in and out of here.


    That ys perfectly into my needs so I continued to let myself be guided by Master''s split body to where Master''s main body was.


    Right as we were nearing the throne room however, a ''child'' stepped out to block our way.


    "I think that''s far enough¡­ Mother."


    I tilted my head, "Ara? I don''t know what you are talking about?"


    "Sigh¡­ It''s me, Lilith, Mother¡­ At least remember me¡­ That''s why I already know it''s you so you don''t need to pretend¡­"


    "What do you want?" I asked, ignoring her nonsensical plea. Why should I remember someone who isn''t Master?


    "What are you nning to do with Daddy?"


    "Ara, ara? To bring Him back to His senses of course. Since neither myself nor those disciples of Master were allowed to direct Master towards our ideal forms, why should the little dragon be allowed to?"


    She frowned at me, "But more people like this version of Daddy than either of yours, can''t you see that?"


    "Ufufufu~ What does that have to do with anything? You are still changing Master to be someone else right? Isn''t that hypocritical of you?"


    "No, this Daddy is His current real self, we did not influence Him in any way at all. We are merely stopping you from making any more changes."


    "Ara, ara? Are you not aware that I no longer have any desire to change Master?"


    Her eyes widened in surprise, "Eh¡­ Eh? Really? You''re not trying to take Daddy back just so that you can change Him back to His past self?"


    "Ufufu~ Did you not hear me the first time? I already said no. I''vee to know that my attempts would result in the End of the Universe which I believe would benefit no one."


    "Oh¡­ I see¡­ In that case¡­ What is Mother doing here?"


    "Ara? The little dragon took Master away to a ce where we could not see Him. Did you think any of us would be ok with that?"


    "Ummm¡­ But those disciples of Daddy''s are content with what they''re getting right? Why does Mother still need to find that dragon?"


    "Ufufu~ Do you really think that I can be satisfied with simple split bodies of Master?"


    She scratched her cheek, "I¡­ I suppose not¡­"


    "Fufu~ Are you done stalling? I have already Ended any possibility of anyone escaping out of this World with Master~ So there''s no need for you to try and buy time for that little dragon to escape~"


    "What?! But¡­ But that shouldn''t be possible! Wasn''t it made such that if Mother tried to End anything in this World, then the entire World will End with us as well?!"


    "Ufufufu~ That''s why I Ended the space outside of this World~ You could bring Master out of this World but you would be hit with a wall immediately and reappear just outside of this World~"


    Before I had even arrived here, I had already checked for any possibilities and futures where that little dragon could slip away with Master. It was then a simple thing for me to End every single possibility where such a thing happened to ensure she doesn''t escape.


    That was why I was not too worried when I was dyed by that ''child'' earlier, nor when our n had to change because those disciples of Master got distracted.


    Of course I would have made sure that nothing went wrong with this n of ours, it would be foolish of me to leave anything to chance when it involved Master~


    This was all simply an inevitability.


    I looked at the child still blocking my way, "Would that be all? If it is, please step aside~"


    She looked extremely reluctant to do so and I could see that she was thinking if it would be wise of her to try and stop me through force instead. She really thought that I was less threatening just because I was in this child form instead of my usual one.


    I was just about to push her aside when the door to the throne room opened and another ''child'' stepped out.


    Surprise, surprise, it was the perpetrator behind this entire incident herself~


    "Ara, ara? I''d have thought you would be trying to escape with Master right now, little dragon. What brings you out here and away from the safety of Master''s embrace?"


    "Umm¡­ Cai Hong wants Mama to be happy with Papa¡­ Cai Hong no want Mama to fight¡­"


    What is this little dragon saying? Does she think that such a thing could be solved just by asking nicely?


    I may not look like it but I''m not happy with her, you know? If it wasn''t because of Master, I would have Ended her a long time ago.


    I tilted my head at her, "You took Master away from us and even tried to manipte Him as well, what makes you think that I would listen to whatever you say?"


    "Papa happy?"


    "Ufufufu~ That may be so, but I would very much like Master to return back to us instead of being kept in this World just to cater to your whims~"


    "Cai Hong want Papa to be happy too! Mama no make Papa sad?"


    "Ufufufu~ I never intended for Master to be sad in the first ce. So will you let me go see Master or do I need to remove your existence entirely?"


    The little dragon started poking her fingers together, "Ummm¡­ Papa knows Mama ising¡­ Papa says if Mama wants him, Mama will need to win Cai Hong in a game!"


    Ara? How iprehensible.


    "A game?" I muttered.


    She nodded, "y game! Be happy!"


    The first ''child'' who had blocked my way turned to look at the little dragon, "Did Daddy really say that?"


    "Mnnn! Daddy want us to be happy! So y!"


    Truly, truly iprehensible¡­ But I suppose since Master had decreed it, I will just need to obey.


    It''s a good thing I have already gained prior experience before this happened~

 Chapter 1090 Daddy Is Watching

    (MC POV)


    *A few moments ago*


    "Well¡­ Mama ising soon."


    "Ehehe~ Cai Hong had fun~ Mama was nice~"


    I patted the loli dragon''s head who was seated on myp. At the same time, I also concentrated on cuddling my disciples who were in the middle of their nap time, all of them looking especially cute in their loli and shota forms.


    Just by looking at them was enough to make me want to cuddle them and head pat them forever~ They''re soooo cute!


    I have little Cai Hong to thank for this, honestly.


    After she brought me here and I had my fill of patting the cute little loli, I exined to her that Iris and my disciples have pretty much made peace already.


    She was a little confused at first but I managed to get my point across by telling her that her Mama is happy with Papa now.


    Cai Hong became really happy after that.


    Then I just so happen to bemoan the fact that Iris was still stuck in her old ways and she might just regress in her preferencester on.


    Cai Hong had then looked up at me with sparkly eyes and told me, "Cai Hong have a n, Papa!!"


    And then she actually went and told me of this n where I get Iris toe over and experience the joy of letting her emotions loose. Or at least gaining some emotions along the way.


    In other words, make her feel stuff.


    With that in mind, I went ahead to n with my little dragon on how to get Iris to gain more emotions.


    The idea we arrived at was to get her to regress back to a child form and experience ying games with other children, that should allow her to let down her guard the most and maybe even have some fun while she''s at it.


    The n then expanded to include the children that both Iris and I had created, which Cai Hong was instrumental in helping me contact them since she told me she had yed with them before.


    I wasn''t really sure when exactly she yed with them but I guess she was referring to a past life as a Myriad Colours Dragon.


    All I had to do was to alter the conditions of this World and then create a whole bunch of my split bodies to popte the World to pamper everyone with.


    I was just starting to wonder how I would draw her in when Benjamin contacted me through telepathy and informed me of what my disciples were attempting to do when they visited them recently.


    That''s why I decided to involve them in the n as well, though this would also mean getting my disciples involved. I figured that I could just simply do something about it after they reached here so it was decided to just go with it.


    During that time, Cai Hong got those children to appear in this World really quickly, almost as if they were all prepared for something like this to happen. I chalked it up to the possibility that they had been watching this whole time using their cosmic powers and shrugged it off.


    One thing that was made apparent very early on was the fact that these children were really, really into me. Like really, really into me.


    Before they came, I advertised the fact that if they came to this World, I would pamper them as children and most of them came here with that in mind and enjoyed this World I had set up for them.


    Unfortunately, there were those who didn''t really care about their new child forms and tried to seduce me anyway so I had to go ahead and create another separate reality where those with that interest wouldn''t ruin our n.


    That ce might be called ''Cuddle City'' but if you look deep enough, you''ll find a lot of activities of thescivious nature happening there too. So¡­ Let''s just leave that alone.


    The first part of the n went by without a problem. Benjamin and the monsters encountered Iris and were basically strong armed into helping her find my location, something we had already expected to happen.


    It was no surprise that Iris figured out that they could find me through our soul binding so I left them to it while I did the finishing touches on the World in order to wee them.


    Meanwhile, Cai Hong was busying up with games that she would y with Irister on, after I changed her to be ''Litia'' so that Iris doesn''t suspect her of course.


    I then received the notice that Iris and my disciples had found my location and would being here together. I needed Iris to be separated from everyone else so I went ahead to create a kind of rm for her to notice which forced her to separate everyone to appear in different locations.


    Then it was a simple thing for me to send my split bodies off to find my disciples and start pampering them in a way that I knew they could not resist.


    I have to admit that hearing them call me ''Daddy'' and ''Papa'' may or may not have felt a little weird¡­ I suppose Diao Chan was the only one whom I didn''t feel much difference with since she sometimes had me roley that during our sessions too.


    I also tried to give Iris a little pampering too, which she enjoyed for a while before deciding to continue on with her n by asking my split body to lead her to me.


    That started the second part of the n where Cai Hong went out to y with her Mama while in the form of ''Litia'', a persona I created for her and even made sure Iris would never find out about who she really was.


    I had trouble getting used to Cai Hong calling me ''Daddy'' instead of ''Papa'', since that would have given her away apparently. No idea why but omniscience showed me Iris would definitely notice if Cai Hong did that so I had to tell Cai Hong not to do that while in that form.


    Through my split bodies scattered around the city, I watched over them and made sure nothing went wrong during their y time.


    I did get a little concerned when Cai Hong brought her to ''Cuddle City'' but thankfully they did not go to the deeper parts of the city where the lewd stuff was happening and stayed in the ''wholesome'' section.


    Thus, I got to cuddle both Cai Hong and Iris using my split bodies and they were both really, really cute.


    Cai Hong then brought her to y tag with a few of my other children and split bodies and for the first time, I got to hear Iris let out augh of pure joy.


    It was truly perfect, something that I wished would happen more often.


    Unfortunately, it did not happen again and Iris decided that it was high time she came to find me once more, thus we moved on to the next phase.


    The stage was set and Iris had also experienced the joy of living as well, now Cai Hong just needed to issue her final challenge of ying a game with her and that should be enough.


    Except¡­


    "Cai Hong challenges Mama to be the cutest!!"


    Cai Hong¡­ I know I let you pick the game to y with Iris but¡­ What kind of game is that?!

 Chapter 1091 Just Iris Trying To Be Cute

    (Iris POV)


    "Cai Hong challenges Mama to be the cutest!"


    I blinked a few times at her, something I had never done even when I''m faced with something iprehensible.


    Yet here I am just staring at her simply because my Omniscience was also drawing a nk at her challenge.


    How did she even do that?


    Ah¡­ She must have asked Master to prevent Omniscience from revealing things about her so that I could not get the upper hand against her.


    I decided to just ask her instead, "What do you mean?"


    She giggled, "Ehehe~ We make Papa say who is cutest! Cutest one wins!"


    I tilted my head at her, "And how do we do that?"


    Now it was her turn to tilt her head at me, "Eh? Cai Hong dunno¡­ But Mama is not cute! Mama needs to be cuter! Papa will be happy if Mama is cuter!"


    What is this little dragon talking about? And why is she speaking like this? Was Master still monitoring her?


    Ara? Is that why she is like this?


    So it looks like the game is already underway~


    I smiled at her, "Ehe~ What do I need to do to make Papa think I''m cute?"


    The little dragon giggled, "Ehehe~ Mama got cute~ Let''s y, let''s y! Mama needs to continue being cute while ying for today!"


    "Ufufu~ What shall we y?"


    She raised her hands in the air, "We can y games! Umm¡­ Hide and seek!"


    Ara? It''s the iprehensible hiding game isn''t it?


    "Papa will seek! Last one to get found gets a cutie point!"


    I tilted my head, "Cutie point?"


    "Yes! Most cutie points means the cutest! Then win Papa!"


    Ah, I suppose the little dragon will be proposing a series of games for us to y and every game is worth a ''cutie point'' which will be tabted to determine the winner at the end.


    I looked at the little dragon with mild interest, "Are there any rules to this game?"


    She pouted at me, "Mama no cute anymore! Mama needs to be cute!"


    Ara? Ufufufu~ That is true~


    I made use of my Omniscience to find the proper way for me to respond to her.


    Thus, I brought my finger to my lips and pouted at her, "Papa¡­ ''Rwules''?"


    The little dragon giggled before taking out a piece of paper from her sleeve and passed it to me.


    Unfolding it telekically, I read what was written on the paper.


    It seemed like she had already nned this ahead of time seeing that the rules for it were all written neatly on the paper. Most likely this is to avoid having to exin to me in detail and break her ''illusion'' of looking cute..


    The designated area for the game was limited to within the City of Dreams and neither of us were allowed to escape to another dimension, ne or Universe at any point of time during the game.


    We were also forbidden from using or getting others to use their powers on us for an advantage over the other hider.


    Our physical capabilities were also limited to that of a mortal child, which meant neither of us could do anything like jumping around the rooftops of buildings or even trying to outrun Master.


    Omniscience and Omnipotence were also banned from being used, a rule that I was sure was directed specifically for me.


    Last but not least, we were not allowed to try and seduce Master or even give away the position of the other participant halfway through either.


    It even mentioned that the physical capabilities limitation would carry on for the rest of my time in this World. Why the limitations on my omniscience and omnipotence was not considered was weird but wee.


    It certainly looks easy enough and I nodded to show my agreement to the terms.


    The little dragon cheered and took the paper back from me to hide it in her sleeve.


    She then turned towards the throne room, "Papa~ Count to twenty! Run!!"


    The little dragon immediately bolted towards the doors of the castle, giggling as she ran.


    Right then, Master''s voice came from behind the door, loud enough to echo through the halls of the castle.


    "ONE¡­"


    I suppose I should also find my own spot to hide as well.


    Running out of the castle, I already know exactly where I needed to hide after what I experienced today.


    That ''child'' had mentioned that the ce behind those boxes in the alley was usually the ce where Master''s split body wouldst search in the game. That means that this should also be true for the real Master as well.


    Even without Omniscience to guide me, my perfect memory allowed me to navigate myself back to that same alley where the familiar boxesid.


    Turning round the corner, I prepared to hide myself behind the boxes when I realised someone else was already there.


    "Ehehe~ Hello Mama~" The little dragon giggled.


    She then did the unthinkable where she pulled me down towards her so that we could both hide behind the box.


    "Shhh! Don''t let Papa find us!" She whispered in between her giggles before pulling something out from her other sleeve. "Cai Hong has Papa''s cookies! Mama want?"


    I was just about to reject it to try and find another ce to hide before stopping myself. A ''cute'' me would not reject such a thing.


    This must have been a trap she prepared to get me to stop being ''cute''. How cunning.


    Thus, I settled down beside her and allowed the little dragon to pass one of Master''s cookies to me, nibbling on it at the same time as the little dragon.


    The little dragon showed an extremely blissful expression on her face while eating the cookie, which prompted me to do the same as well just to keep up that ''cute'' requirement.


    "Ehehehe~ Mama looks so pretty~" The little dragon muttered, leaning herself against me.


    Truly iprehensible¡­ Are we notpeting against each other right now? Why would she act so friendly towards me? In fact, why is she even staying with me? Isn''t that the worst idea when you''re ying a game like this?


    The little dragon then did the most iprehensible thing of cuddling me before promptly falling asleep while hugging my side.


    Is she really alright with this?


    Is she not worried that I would simply carry her out into the open and leave her there for Master to find her? Or does she really think that she would win against me no matter what tricks Ie up with?


    ¡­


    At least the cuddle feels nice so I suppose I can just let it slide for just a little bit¡­ Then I''ll make sure to hide somewhere to let this little dragon be spotted by Master before I do¡­


    Yes¡­ Just for a little bit¡­


    ¡­


    Zzz¡­

 Chapter 1092 Scheming Against Mommy? Count Me In!

    (MC POV)


    I''d like to say that our n to help Iris loosen up was working quite well, considering the fact that I found both Iris and Cai Hong cuddling and napping behind some boxes.


    They look soooo cute! I just want to bring them to a couch somewhere and cuddle them!


    But as much as I wanted to do that, I could not reveal myself to Iris or she would know that something was up.


    For this game of hide and seek, however, because of where they were positioned, I ''found'' Iris first which meant Cai Hong won this round.


    Thus, I made it such that when they woke up, they would instinctively know who was the winner.


    With that done, I slipped away from them and enjoyed myself by moving my concentration to where my disciples were, giving all of them headpats and also some cookies while waiting for the two cosmic beings in loli form to wake up.


    I was just thinking of whether I should join my disciples in taking a nap when I felt someone tug on the arm of my main body.


    Directing my concentration back there, I found Lilith looking up at me with aplicated look on her face while in her loli form.


    "Daddy? Are you doing something with that dragon?"


    Of course, neither Cai Hong nor myself told my other children about why we had made such a World.


    To them, they thought that Cai Hong somehow convinced me to do this for her and that was partially true.


    What they didn''t know was that this was mostly to get Iris here to get her to loosen up and learn how to have fun.


    I didn''t need to be worried that Iris would give herself away since she''s too careful to do that, as evident in that game of tag where no one questioned Iris''s identity despite her standing out so much.


    It''s obvious she did some perception maniption beforeing here to prevent herself from being discovered.


    But she must not have ounted for people who already met her before, thus Lilith must have realised that something was amiss and staked out at the castle to confront Iris.


    Now that she witnessed the interaction between Cai Hong and Iris, she must have surmised that I was also involved.


    Seeing nothing wrong with letting her in on our n, I exined what was going on to her from the start.


    It took me a while but it was nice since she cuddled with me on myp and I was head patting her the entire time.


    She nodded, looking especially cute since she was still in her loli form, "I see¡­ So we are making Mother less stuck up?"


    "Not really what I would call it but I suppose you can say that."


    "I want in."


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "What?"


    "I want in. Actually, if you were to tell the others out there about it, I''m pretty sure all of my siblings would also cooperate as well."


    I chuckled, "Well, that''s because the ones here aren''t fans of Iris, isn''t it?"


    That''s right, everyone here was from the so-called ''Daddy faction'' who preferred me over Iris, so obviously they would join in on a scheme against her.


    Lilith made a face, "Well¡­ That much is obvious I guess¡­ But I''m also quite confident that the others wouldn''t mind us making Mother more affectionate as well. There''ll be some who would resent it for sure but those are in the minority. That''s why we should tell the rest too!"


    I considered it for a moment.


    Iris was already under the assumption that this World was made to keep me here and that everyone was most likely in cahoots with each other. So if I were to bring them in as well, then it doesn''t really make much difference anyway, right?


    No wait a minute¡­


    I tilted my head slightly, "Don''t you think that everyone would start acting differently if they knew the other party was Iris? If I were to ask you to y with her, I don''t think you can be as casual as if you didn''t know it was Iris, would you?"


    She hesitated and I could tell she wanted to say that it wouldn''t make a difference but she knew that would be a lie.


    "Ugh¡­ But I want to do something as well, Daddy¡­ If I don''t, that little dragon is going to end up doing everything and she gets to spend more time with you too! That''s so unfair!"


    That''s what she was worried about? I thought Lilith wanted to help out because she wanted to change Iris for the better but then again, she never really liked Iris in the first ce. Hopefully when Iris learns to extend her attention to beings other than me, she would be more well received by the others.


    Speaking of which¡­ I never knew why the other children preferred Iris over me?


    Omniscience?


    ¡­


    Oh. They want a dommy mommy¡­ Ok then. Let''s just forget I ever asked.


    Lilith then pped her hands together, "I know! I can just go ahead and organise some of the games that we can y! Now that dragon is the only one ying with Mother right? I can get some of my siblings together for group games and have Mother y with us!"


    Now that she''s suggesting that¡­


    I know that group games would be more effective considering how the game of tag had affected Iris the most. Thus, Lilith''s idea actually has quite a bit of merit to it.


    "You know what¡­ That''s actually a good idea. But what kind of group game do you have in mind?"


    Lilith pondered the question for a moment before hitting her palm with a fist, "How about football?! Or ser if you''d rather call it that."


    Ah¡­ That game huh.


    Well¡­ I suppose it might work and it''s also easy for kids to y that too. There''s quite a lot of teamwork involved unlike the other games so Iris would be cooperating with the other children too. And if she has to cooperate with them, that would mean she''s also interacting with them.


    "Alright, why the hell not. Can I leave the preparations to you? I''ll create a field outside the city for this game."


    She thumped her chest proudly, "Just leave it to me Daddy! Ah¡­ Could I please get a reward first?"


    Oh this cute little thing~


    I gave her the headpats she wanted and cuddled her, making the little demoness giggle girlishly as she hugged me tighter.


    So cute~


    Now¡­ Where should I make the field¡­

 Chapter 1093 Kick-Off

    (Iris POV)


    The little dragon won the first round of our game.


    I was expecting to feel annoyance or even just disappointment but surprisingly I did not get a feeling like that aside from just eptance.


    That was most certainly weird.


    If I had felt nothing from it, then it would not be surprising either but this was definitely the feeling of epting the oue instead of merely dismissing it.


    The little dragon did not gloat over her victory but instead, pulled out a cookie from thin air and broke it into half, offering one half of it to me.


    The two of us then enjoyed nibbling on the cookies on a bench out on the main street, watching the other ''children'' y with their own split body of Master.


    It was truly an odd feeling.


    I have felt indifference before when I had to deal with existences who are not Master. I have felt bliss before when Master pampered me. I have experienced the feeling of annoyance when my time with Master was interrupted by other existences. I have also felt rage and anger when my ns were disrupted too.


    But this is the first time where I felt¡­ Contentment? And without Master, no less.


    The little dragon turned to me, "Mama happy?"


    Mmm¡­ Saying that I was happy might be pushing it a little. Contentment was the right word after all.


    "I am content. At least for now."


    "Ehehe~ Mama happy!"


    I decided not to bother correcting her but instead, I asked, "So what is the next game?"


    She tilted her head, "Umm¡­ I dunno? What does Mama want to y?"


    Is she letting me pick the challenge next? But I do not know what games do small beings usually y? The only other game I knew of right now was that game of tag. Should I just choose that?


    "The next game is already chosen!" Someone shouted.


    I looked ahead to see the ''child'' who had stopped me from reaching the throne room earlier appear in front of us.


    "The two of you will be ying this!" She continued, pointing to a ball with ck and white spots on its surface.


    "Ball!" The little dragon cried out, rushing forward to reach her hands towards it.


    The ''child'' passed the ball to the little dragon withoutint before turning to me, "I have already assembled the teams for both of you topete with. Not to worry, I made sure both sides are equally skilled in this game! The game will continue until the time is up and the side with the most goals wins!"


    Omniscience already exined the rules of the game to me so I already knew that type of game it was.


    I stood up from the bench, "Very well. Where shall the game be held?"


    "Come with me!"


    The ''child'' led us to the outskirts of the city where a field with two goals had been set up, the little dragon hugging the ball the entire way.


    I realised that the y area was smaller to ount for the fact that we were also smaller in size. Master must have been the one to create this for us to y.


    The two teams were already clearly separated from the clothes they were wearing, one side had red shirts on while the other had blue shirts.


    The ''child'' that led us here seemed to be upying the position of a referee and she gave me a blue shirt while the little dragon received the red one.


    "Alright! Both of you are the captains! So lead your team to victory! Feel free toe up with a n with your team and we''ll start in ten minutes!"


    "Yay!! Ball~" The little dragon cheered before running to her teammates with the ball still in her hands.


    I manipted reality to switch my current dress with the blue shirt and went to my ''team''.


    The fact that we were given the position of ''captain'' must mean that this game also relies on our ability to lead a group of existences to achieve amon goal.


    It would be simple if I was allowed to just exert my own control over them and make them move like puppets, but omniscience immediately told me that Master would definitely disapprove of that and it was not a ''cute'' thing to do.


    Without much choice, I had to do this the hard way.


    I was expecting these ''children'' to be uncooperative but surprisingly, I realised a good number of them were looking at me in awe when I approached them.


    "It''s the cool sister who was untouchable in tag!"


    "Cool sister!"


    "Cool sister is our captain!"


    "We can win!"


    Ara? I see now. These are the children who were ying tag with us earlier so they already knew about me.


    But still, ''cool sister''? I suppose it''s not really that big of a deal anyway as long as they can help me win this game.


    At least none of them knew about my real identity considering I had ced an effect to cause others to overlook any out of ce actions I might do. The ''child'' from earlier and this little dragon was able to ignore it simply because they have met me in person before and they recognised the actions as ''not out of ce'' but as expected of me instead.


    Doing a quick check with Omniscience, I realised that no one here has any experience with ying this game, including the yers on the other team as well.


    That ''child'' was not lying when she said both teams were equally skilled.


    This works in my favour since I should be able to direct them better using my knowledge of the game I gained through Omniscience.


    Yes, the rules did state that I couldn''t use those to influence the game directly, but they never said anything about using it indirectly to help me.


    Which means while I can''t use Omniscience to know what my opponent will do, I can use Omniscience to find out what I can do to win.


    With that, I assigned a position to each ''child'' ording to what they were most suitable in, myself upying a striker position, naturally.


    Since everyone was ying this for the first time, I did not try to put them into specific positions on the field but just gave them a general role to fulfil, something that they understood easily.


    The little dragon seemed to have the same idea as I did so we should be the deciding factor of this game.


    Seeing that the preparation time was up, the ''child'' acting as the referee brought us to the centre of the field and tossed a coin, ending up with my team doing the kick-off.


    Now¡­ I''ve already lost the previous game so I''m not going to let her win this one. Prepare to hand over this win to me~

 Chapter 1094 The Only One To Wake Up

    (Brendan POV)


    I felt myself waking up from a deep sleep.


    It was probably one of the best sleep I ever had, in fact.


    I needed a moment to remember where I was and what I was doing before feeling a hand pat my head.


    "Did you have a good nap, Brendan?" Master''s voice came from above me.


    I looked up to see Master smiling down at me, bringing back memories of my sisters and I being pampered by Master before we were cuddled to sleep.


    I could feel my face heating up in embarrassment as I realised all of us were basically swept up in Master''s pampering to the point that we forgot what we came here for.


    Scrambling to my feet, I pulled myself away from Master before I could be drawn back into that trap where I knew I wouldn''t be able to escape if I fell into it again.


    Master tilted His head at me, "Is something wrong, Brendan?"


    Instead of answering Master, I looked around me to see the rest of my senior sisters all wrapped up in their own copy of Master''s arms while deep in their own dreamworld.


    All except Diao Chan who was missing but I figured out where she was and what she was doing from the lewd pping soundsing from behind some bushes.


    I turned my attention back to my copy of Master, "Forgive me, Master. But I need to find the real you."


    I thought that he would stop me or at least try to entrap me again but contrary to my expectations, that copy of Master merely smiled and pointed in a certain direction.


    "I''m on top of that hill over there. Do you want me to bring you there?"


    Eh?


    I looked at him warily, "This¡­ Isn''t a trap right?"


    He tilted her head at me, "Why would I trap you?"


    "Aren''t you meant to prevent me from finding your real body?"


    "Not at all. I''m only here to make sure you feel pampered so if you feel that you need to find the real me, then I''ll happily guide you there."


    Wait a minute¡­ Let me just get this straight¡­


    These copies of Master aren''t here to trap us but just here to pamper us.. Meaning it was us who trapped ourselves.


    Also, Master was within our reach this entire time?


    "Ummm¡­ If Master doesn''t mind?" I answered a little hesitantly.


    My copy of Master got up and stretched out His hand to me, causing me to reach out instinctively to grasp it with my own hand.


    I tried to fight down the embarrassment of being led by the hand by Master but at least no one else was here to witness it. The copy of Master also did not see it as a big thing either and merely guided me towards our destination silently.


    We hiked up the hill and I started hearing cheers and shoutsing from the other side of the hill, making me wonder just what was going on there? Was Master involved in something else there?


    Soon enough, we had crested the hill and sitting under the shade of a tree was Master himself. The aura He was giving off was just subtly different from the copy beside me which clued me in that He was definitely the real one and not a split copy.


    And as though to show that He had fulfilled His purpose, the copy of Master that had guided me here disappeared into thin air.


    "Master?" I called out a little hesitantly.


    Master turned around and His face lit up the moment he saw me.


    "Brendan! I''m guessing my split body wasn''t able to satisfy you anymore?"


    "Ah¡­ Err¡­ That''s not it¡­ I¡­ My sisters and I are here to save you from Cai Hong¡­."


    That sentence sounds so ridiculous and I can''t believe I actually said that out loud.


    Master chuckled, "Ahahaha! Well I suppose I shouldn''t be surprised that this was the conclusion all of you came to. Welle sit here and I''ll exin."


    I obeyed and sat myself beside Master, still in my child form.


    Master gestured in front of Him and I realised there was some sort of game being yed on the field below us. It looked to me like several people were chasing after a single ball and trying to kick it into what I assume to be the goal on either side of the field.


    I wondered why Master would show me a scene like this until I realised that Cai Hong and Master''s stalker were both participating in that game as well.


    "This is actually all part of a n Cai Hong and I made you see. As you might know, Iris believes that nothing else in existence is worth her attention aside from myself, right? That''s why we''re putting her through this to change her mind," Master exined.


    I turned to Master, "Through ying games?"


    Master nodded, "Through ying games. Look."


    I shifted my gaze back to the field to see Master''s stalker kicking the ball with a smile on her face. Something I never thought would even be possible when she wasn''t doing something rted to Master.


    "She''s¡­ Having fun?" I asked.


    "Without me there too. It''s great, isn''t it?"


    "But¡­ Why? Master?"


    Master grinned at me, "Why is she able to have fun without me or why am I doing this?"


    "Why is Master doing this?"


    "Ohe now. I''m not blind you know? I know for a fact that Iris and the rest of you don''t get along well and Iris herself isn''t exactly used to how the current me is. That''s one bad thing about immortality you see. Some immortals remain unchanging even when the universe has changed around them. That''s why I figured the best way to fix this problem is to inspire Iris to want those changes herself."


    I see¡­ I guess that makes sense¡­ Somewhat¡­ I think? I don''t actually know but since Master was the one who nned this it should be fine right?


    "Then does that mean that Cai Hong didn''t abduct you, Master?"


    Master chuckled at my question, "Well, you wouldn''t be wrong in saying that Cai Hong did initially abduct me here since she thought the fight was still going on. But don''t worry, I already solved the misunderstanding."


    "Ah¡­ I see¡­ Then umm¡­ What should I do, Master?"


    "Hmm¡­ Nothing? I guess you can watch the game with me? Oh, I know, you want head pats?"


    I swallowed and looked around me frantically, checking if there was anyone else nearby.


    Seeing that I was alone, I turned back to Master and nodded my head sheepishly.


    To my surprise, Master carried me and plopped me right on Hisp before proceeding to pat my head.


    Unnngg¡­ I really hope none of my senior sisters witness this¡­ I wouldn''t be able to look at them with a straight face if they did¡­


    But¡­ This is nice¡­ It already feels way better than Master''s clone¡­ I don''t even care about Master''s stalker anymore...


    I wonder what my senior sisters would say if they learned about the true purpose behind this ce?

 Chapter 1095 She Shoots, She Scores

    (MC POV)


    I watched the game happening below while patting Brendan''s head.


    He wasn''t as interested in the game as I was so he had already fallen asleep on myp after he cuddled himself there.


    I have to say, he honestly looks really cute as a shota though, not that you would hear me say that out loud.


    On the field below, the game was still tied with no goals on either side.


    It was pretty ironic how both sides were dealing with this game actually.


    Cai Hong knew that there wasn''t really any stakes in the game so she focused on having fun and told her team to do that as well. Thus, she even ced herself as the goalkeeper so that the others on her team could y on the field more while she remained at the back.


    Iris, on the other hand, was taking this game quite seriously and even came up with some tactics to try and gain an advantage over Cai Hong. Unfortunately, those children only wanted to have fun so her tactics fell apart pretty quickly.


    The good thing was that if this was the old Iris, she would have gone all out and given her yers specific positions and tactics to y or even just controlled them herself. The fact that she did not already showed that our little n with this World was working.


    To see her grow like that, it really does give me a sense of pride.


    As much as Iris might want to try and act mature and try to fill in the role of being my other half, but she''s also technically one of my children too, considering I did create her.


    Thus, she''s pretty much the same as Cai Hong and Lilith actually, especially when in her child form.


    A... Just look at her running on the field alongside the other children, she looks so cute!


    I never really thought about this but I now know how those parents must have felt when they go and watch their kids during sports days. I think I could understand their feelings now, maybe even a little more considering the fact that both ser teams were my children.


    They''re all so cute!!


    If Cai Hong wins this, I think this could be the final game they can y before we can end this farce. I also want to pamper Iris too, you know?


    One of Iris''s team mates passed the ball to Iris and she started dribbling it towards the goal.


    A defender came rushing towards her in an attempt to block her but Iris simply executed a roulette to slip by the defender.


    As expected of Iris to be able to pull off a move like that.


    Now there was nothing standing between Iris and the goal except for Cai Hong, the loli dragon looking so cute with how serious she looked trying to defend her goal.


    Iris tried to fake a kick to her left before kicking it to the top right corner of the goal, a ruse that Cai Hong managed to see through quickly.


    Cai Hong leapt towards the ball and managed to catch it midair beforending on her feet, doing a really cute pose when she did so.


    She gave Iris a smile before tossing the ball overhead towards her teammates, allowing them to rush towards the goal behind Iris.


    Again, as a testament to her growth, Iris did not seem annoyed that she failed to score but merely spun around to chase after the ball again.


    Cai Hong''s team pressed on the attack, taking advantage of the fact that Iris was behind them and not able to intercept them.


    A few of the children from Iris''s team attempted to cut off Cai Hong''s team from advancing further, none of them sticking to the assigned positions Iris had given them.


    The girl in possession of the ball attempted to make a pass to her teammate diagonally behind her but one of Iris''s teammates intercepted the ball midpass.


    She then made a pass back to Iris who only had one defender marking her.


    Iris leapt up into the air to receive it, letting the ball bounce off her chest and redirecting it to her feet.


    The aforementioned defender tried to prevent Iris from advancing again by blocking her path.


    Iris grabbed the ball in between her ankles and flipped it up into the air. The defender got so distracted by the ball flying over her head that she did not notice Iris spinning around her and slipping past her guard.


    By the time she realised it, Iris was already running past her with the ball in her possession.


    Once again, it was Iris trying to score against Cai Hong, the two lolis facing off against each other.


    Iris tried to get closer to score this time, forcing Cai Hong to leave her post to block her.


    The white haired loli attempted to use the same ball flip trick to get past the dragon loli, only for Cai Hong to snatch the ball away midair before tossing it away quickly.


    It was due to this that neither side scored a goal yet. Iris''s team could steal the ball back from Cai Hong''s team rather easily but no one could score a goal against little Cai Hong.


    Unless something came in to break the stalemate, the game might end in a draw.


    Both of them must also have realised this as they started calling out their teammates to move them to different positions on the field in an attempt to change the odds.


    But as expected of children who were just here to have fun instead of trying topete, it didn''t change things much.


    I have a feeling that Lilith actually picked out children who she knew wouldn''t be aspetitive to ensure that neither Iris or Cai Hong would win this easily and still make it look fair.


    Judging by the smirk on her face, I''m pretty sure she did n it that way.


    I was fully prepared to see this game end in a draw because of that but just as I had that thought, Iris suddenly took possession of the ball again and made a rush towards Cai Hong with renewed vigour.


    I wondered what had changed with her when she zigzagged her way past Cai Hong''s team by herself and rushed straight towards the goal.


    It was then that omniscience told me what had just happened.


    Iris had been using her own omniscience to do simtions within her mind, learning the moves of all the pro yers in existence and only just managed to incorporate them into her physical body.


    Cai Hong once again tried to stop her but Iris dodged past her attempted dive to avoid her before kicking the ball into the, scoring the first goal of the game.


    It seems like Iris would actually win this game after all.

 Chapter 1096 Stuffy Papa

    (MC POV)


    The game wentpletely in Iris''s favour after that, no one else could match her after she got serious.


    This was basically a pro yer ying with some kids right now.


    Final score of the game ended up being three to nil with Iris scoring all the goals. She could have scored more but it seemed like she understood that it would not be fun for the others if she did that, once again showing her growth.


    When the game was over, everyone simply cheered and justplimented each other on how well they yed the game, a few of them even asked Iris to teach them too.


    A~ You might not be able to tell since Iris is showing her usual stoic face but she''s actually quite flustered right now. Clearly she doesn''t know what to do when faced with so much attention.


    She''s so cute!


    Now, I wonder if I could go down there and end the game or does Cai Hong have another game in mind?


    Cai Hong went up to Iris and hugged her, "Yaaayy!! That was so fun! Can we y more, please? Mama?"


    I sucked in a breath when she called Iris ''Mama''.


    Thankfully, Lilith managed to distract the others from noticing it by directing them towards my split bodies who had prepared sweets by the side of the field for them to enjoy after the game.


    Iris also seemed quite bewildered to be hugged unexpectedly but she didn''t push the loli dragon away and merely stood there to ept it.


    "We are currently tied at one win each anyway, so we do need a tie breaker for one of us to win, don''t we?"


    "Ah! That''s right! y! y!"


    "Ara? Are you letting me choose the game this time?"


    "Mnn! Mnn! Mama y!"


    I didn''t need to use omniscience to know that Iris was struggling to find a game suitable for both of them topete in.


    "Ufufufu~ How about¡­ Wepete to see who can destroy a World the fastest?"


    Iris¡­ I know that can be considered a game but that''s not something you suggest in such a situation ok?


    Cai Hong also agreed by puffing her cheeks, "Muuuu!! Mama not cute!"


    "Ara, ara? That is true~ I can''t believe I almost forgot about that~"


    Nice save, Cai Hong!


    "In that case¡­ Let me see what kind of games could be yed¡­ Oh? There''s such a thing called party games? How interesting¡­ Ara? This one looks interesting~ We have a bowl of marshmallows that we will stuff in our mouth and try to say a word without causing any of the marshmallows to pop out~ How about that?"


    "''Marshy mallows''! Cai Hong want!" The loli dragon cheered.


    So cute~


    Considering the fact that neither of them can choke, I suppose this game is quite innocent and cute enough to be yed.


    Plus, Cai Hong does like her ''marshy mallows'' after all and perhaps Iris might even learn to like it as well.


    Cai Hong looked up into the air and waved, "Papa! Papa! ''Marshy mallows''?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Ah, she wants me to help set this game up huh? Well that can be easily done.


    I did some maniption with the fabric of existence and materialised a bowl of marshmallows at where the two were. I made sure that the marshmallows were of the smaller kind as well instead of the big ones in consideration of them being in their child forms.


    I even gave the bowl a special property of having never ending marshmallows, if you were to take one piece out from it, another will appear.


    "Yayyy! Thank you Papa!" Cai Hong cheered, pulling Iris towards the bowl immediately.


    She then turned around and looked at Iris with sparkly eyes, "What do we do Mama?"


    Iris picked up a marshmallow from the bowl, "We start off with one marshmallow first, then we say a certain word or phrase and try not to spit out the marshmallow while saying it. Each round we''ll just keep adding a marshmallow into our mouths and the first person unable to say the word or spits out a marshmallow loses~"


    Cai Hong sucked on her finger, "What Cai Hong say?"


    Iris thought about it for a moment, "How about¡­ ''Best Papa''?"


    "Yayyy! Papa best Papa!"


    Oh my¡­ Iris, since when did you be so cute? I want to just hug you and pat you right now.


    Speaking of which, Brendan is still napping quietly in my arms, also looking really cute.


    Iris ced the marshmallow in her hand into her mouth, "I shall start¡­ Best Papa~"


    Cai Hong joined in and popped a marshmallow into her mouth, "Ehehe~ Best Papa!"


    I can''t¡­ Why are they so cute~ I want to go down there and cuddle them right now~


    Alright, that''s it. This will be thest game. Doesn''t matter who wins, I''m going down there and cuddling the both of them the moment it ends.


    The two of them went a few more rounds and that caught the other children''s attention, prompting them to go over and ask about the game they were ying.


    They then asked to join in and soon enough, there were several other kids also stuffing their mouths with marshmallows while saying "Best Papa!".


    Somehow, they managed to stuff up to ten marshmallows before the first child got eliminated when the white fluffy sweet was spat out from his mouth.


    That actually set off a chain reaction where several other children also spat their own marshmallows out when they startedughing at the sight, although some of them managed to keep it in.


    Soon enough, they were past their fourteenth round and only Cai Hong and Iris were left in the game.


    I made sure to check if they were using their cosmic powers to their advantage but it seemed like both of them knew that would not be allowed and both of them avoided using that.


    Both of their cheeks were now stuffed full of marshmallows which made them both look like hamsters with stuffed cheeks.


    Iris picked up her fifteenth marshmallow and added it to the pile in her mouth, somehow still looking calm even with her mouth stuffed full of the sugary treats.


    "Besffft Pawpaw¡­" Iris muttered, still managing to keep the marshmallows from spilling out.


    Unfortunately for Cai Hong, that sight was enough to set her off into aughing fit which caused the marshmallows in her mouth to tumble out.


    Whoops¡­ Seems like Iris is the winner after all.

 Chapter 1097 She Saw The Light

    (Iris POV)


    Ara? I won.


    Ufufufu~ I won~


    "Yayyyy! Mama won!" The little dragon cheered while hugging me.


    Ara, ara? Why is she so happy that I won? Doesn''t she want me to lose so that I can''t get to Master? Or is this also another ''cute'' thing?


    The other ''child'' was busy with redirecting the other ''children'' back towards the other split bodies of Master so I wasn''t able to ask her opinion on it either.


    Omniscience also isn''t helping since Master was still preventing me from receiving answers rted to the little dragon.


    I have to admit that this acting ''cute'' thing was harder than I thought it would be and to think the little dragon has been keeping this act up the entire time in front of Master.


    "Are we ying any more games?" I asked, fully expecting her to have more in store to get back her lead over me.


    She looked at me with sparkles in her eyes, "Cai Hong happy! Mama had fun?"


    Fun¡­ I might still not fully understand it, but I can safely say that I did enjoy my time spent ''ying'' these games. There was¡­ Amusement, I suppose that would be the term for the emotion I felt?


    Would that be considered ''having fun''?


    "I think that would definitely be considered to be having fun."


    I spun around at the unexpected voice behind me.


    Standing there with a smile on His face while carrying one of His disciples in His arms was Master Himself.


    Not just His split body, but His actual main body too.


    "Master?" I muttered, a little surprised that He was there. Wasn''t the little dragon keeping Him sequestered somewhere so that He doesn''t know what was going on out here?


    "Well¡­ About that¡­ Sorry, but this was something I nned alongside with Cai Hong so I knew everything from the start."


    Ara, ara? Since when would Master read my thoughts so openly like that?


    Master grinned at me, "Well, I have to admit I did learn it from you."


    "Ufufufu~ I suppose I deserve that~ Putting that aside, what does Master mean when you said that you nned this out? Did the little dragon not kidnap you?"


    "Eh? Who are you talking about?" Master asked with a confused expression on His face.


    I tilted my head, Master should know who I''m talking about right? Even if He doesn''t¡­ Ah¡­ I see¡­


    Master wants me to say her name.


    "Apologies. What I meant to ask was did Cai Hong not kidnap you?"


    Master''s smile returned, "Ah, that''s who you''re talking about. Well, truth be told, Cai Hong did take me here somewhat against my will but that''s because she thought you were still after me."


    "And Master did not return after exining the situation to her because?"


    "Because we both felt this would be the perfect opportunity to help you experience life a little different from the usual."


    I tried to use omniscience to understand what Master just told me and a multitude of information came flooding towards me.


    Ara?<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Ara, ara?


    I see now¡­ Master had also been influencing omniscience to only show me what I needed to know instead of all the information about a particr subject.


    Now that Master has lifted that restriction, I could now see all the events that led up to this very moment and also the exnations and full information of everything I had asked before.


    Master grinned, realising what had just happened, "How was it then? Did you have fun?"


    Fun¡­ Ufufufu¡­


    I gave Master a smile that definitely felt different from the other ones I had given Him before, "Yes, Master, I did have a lot of fun here~ It seems that even now, I still have a lot of things I need to learn. Thank you~"


    "Papa! Papa! Mama cute!!" Cai Hong squealed while hugging Master''s leg.


    Master patted her head before directing His attention to me, "Haha~ I agree. You have indeed be really cute~ What do you think about being able to express such emotions?"


    I looked down at my hands, remembering the instances where Iughed and simply let myself enjoy the moment instead of trying to influence everything to make it happen the way I wished¡­ Even the moments where I was not able to rely on my Omniscience and Omnipotence as well¡­


    Those times¡­ I suppose they were indeed¡­ Fun.


    I returned my gaze to Master and giggled, "Ufufufu~ Isn''t it ironic, Master?"


    Master tilted His head at me, "What do you mean?"


    "I had nned for so long to try and change Master back to your old self and failed so spectacrly at it. Yet now, I found myself changing despite being so against it before."


    "To live is to change, is it not? If you stay stagnant throughout your entire life without changing anything, could you really be said to be living at all?"


    Ufufufu~ As expected of Master. I suppose it does not hurt for me to try, especially since I am already on the path towards change anyway.


    But what else should I change?


    Master patted my head again, "The first thing you might want to do is to stop thinking about other beings as just faceless entities. Everyone is different, even if they are all just existences in the end. In the past where I treated everyone equally¡­ That was not a good thing either, you know?"


    Ara? I see now¡­ If I were to imagine Master loving me as much as space dust¡­ There''s a feeling of my chest clenching ufortably.


    But if I were to imagine Master loving me more than anyone else¡­ Then I get this really fluttery feeling inside me and it does make me feel happy.


    I went up to Master and grasped His sleeve with a hand, "Do you love me then¡­ Master?"


    "Ahaha~ If I don''t, I wouldn''t have done half the things I have for you Iris. Did I not already say that I do indeed love you?"


    I felt a warm feeling rising up from my chest.


    This is¡­ Happiness?


    It''s warm¡­


    "Mama! Huggies!" Little Cai Hong giggled before pulling me in for a hug.


    I was a little surprised but nevertheless, I hugged her back.


    Master then lifted both of us up with a hand and hugged us to His chest as well, cuddling us with His usual care and love.


    I suppose I should get used to this new way of living from now on~


    Please continue to love us lots, Master~

 Chapter 1098 Lets Turn This Place To A Resort

    (MC POV)


    "So¡­ Is Daddy going to get rid of this World now?" Lilith asked while I was cuddling with Cai Hong, Iris and Brendan.


    Brendan was the only one who was asleep while the other two were just gettingfortable.


    I tilted my head at her, "Hmm? Why would you think that?"


    "Well¡­ You''ve made Mother understand how it''s like to be considerate of others now, right? So you don''t need this ce anymore?"


    "But¡­ Everyone''s still having fun, right? Do you want me to get rid of it?"


    "... No?"


    "So are you going toe cuddle or not?"


    "Yes please~"


    She skipped towards me and tried to find a spot where she could join in the cuddling.


    Iris looked up at her before scooting over closer to my side, giving her space in the middle.


    Needless to say, Lilith was plenty surprised by her actions but decided not to say anything and crawled into my embrace, settling herself down to cuddle me in the space Iris had vacated.


    "Nnngghh~ Is it too much to ask for this to continue forever, Daddy?" Lilith mumbled into my chest.


    "Ara, ara? I would not mind that too, Master," Iris added.


    Cai Hong buried her face into the other side of my chest, "Muuu~ Papa warm~"


    I wrapped my arms around them all and brought them closer, humming softly while patting their heads, even creating extra floating hands to pat the other two as well.


    Soon enough, the girls'' breathing became softer until they fell asleep in my arms.


    I was just about to close my eyes myself when I felt Brendan shift himself on my shoulder.


    "Ma¡­ Master?" He whispered in a voice that was barely audible even with him right beside my ear.


    I figured he didn''t want to wake the girls up so I restricted the sound to only travel between the two of us.


    "What is it, Brendan?"


    "Umm¡­ I think I fell asleep and missed quite a lot of things¡­ Also¡­ Should I be here? Should I just go back to where my senior sisters are?"


    I smiled at him, "Oh? Is Brendan shy?"


    "Umm¡­ Not really¡­ It''s just that in the event things happen, I''m not confident of surviving by myself..."


    Hmm? Is he talking about ying games with the girls? I guess he doesn''t know that everyone here is restricted from using their powers and he''s worried that he''s the only person here who hasn''t at least ascended to godhood yet.


    Or maybe he just feels awkward being the only shota here?


    I cleared my throat, "Well¡­ I guess to first catch you up on things¡­ Iris is fun now."


    Brendan gave me a look that told me he had no idea what I was talking about.


    I considered my words, "Hmmm¡­ I guess to put it simply, she most likely wouldn''t be content with just standing by the side and watching me anymore."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Eh¡­ Eh? Then does that mean she''s going to try and change Master again?"


    "Ah, no, no. That''s not what I meant. I mean that she would be happier if she would join us for our activities from now on."


    Brendan''s face lit up in understanding, "Ah, I see. But err¡­ She wouldn''t start trying topete with us¡­ I mean¡­ With senior sisters for your attention, right?"


    I thought about it for a moment and pursed my lips, "That''s¡­ Actually a pretty good question¡­ I believe she would simply act more like your senior sisters from now on, since there''s a high probability of her learning from them."


    "Ummm¡­ That''s not exactly reassuring but I suppose it''s better than what I feared."


    Eh? What does Brendan mean by that? Aren''t his senior sisters getting along quite well together? I don''t think Iris being like them would be a problem, right?


    Brendan then looked around the ce, "So¡­ Master isn''t going to destroy this World right? Are you just going to keep this ce as it is?"


    "Hmmm¡­ I''m pretty sure if I were to get rid of it, a whole bunch of cosmic beings are going to be really upset, wouldn''t they?"


    My shota alchemist gestured towards the city in the distance, "But isn''t this effectively making it a prison for everyone here? No one here would want to leave and they''ll be trapped inside this World forever¡­"


    Ah¡­ I¡­ Admit I didn''t really think about the fallout of this. I was thinking that they will eventually leave this ce on their own but knowing these children¡­ They could be here till the end of time and still not want to leave.


    Maybe it would be better to just End this World and just let them be upset for a while? Things should then go back to normal after some time right?


    Omniscience?


    ¡­


    Oh no¡­ It''s showing me multiple destroyed gxies and ripped realities too¡­ Some of them would even go on to fight their other siblings over this, sparking another cosmic war.


    Well¡­ The good thing is that we no longer need to worry about the Great Ones since Iris has basically been pacified so their desire to End things should be gone.


    I suddenly felt a tug on my arm and I looked down to see Iris looking up at me, "You could turn this ce into a sort of vacation resort, Master."


    "A vacation resort?" I parroted, not even surprised that she was able to hear us despite the barrier I ced.


    "Ara? That''s right~ We set a time limit on how long someone can stay here and limit the number of people that can enter this World at any given time. It''ll be a premium vacation World so that there is a waiting list for it to avoid everyone staying here all at once while also letting Master''s children y here~"


    Oh my, that''s a great idea, Iris! We''ll just make this World into a vacation that also caters to other cosmic beings around the universe! I think that might make things a little more interesting around here too! You''re a genius, Iris!


    Her thoughts echoed in my head, ''Ufufufu~ Thank you Master~''


    Brendan was staring at her with wide eyes and Iris turned to smile at him, "Hello Brendan. You need not be so surprised by me, you know? What Master had told you about me is true. I hope we can get along from now on~"


    Brendan''s smile looked a little strained when he answered her, "Like¡­ Likewise, umm¡­"


    "Ara, ara? You can call me senior sister like the others too~"


    "Senior sister Iris then¡­"


    "Ufufufu~ You really are cute~ I can see why Master likes you~"


    Ahaha, see? There was no need to worry about this at all, Brendan.


    Now, I''ll just have my split bodies deliver the news to everyone and we can finally go back home~

 Chapter 1099 Back To Everyday Stuff?

    (MC POV)


    "Wow¡­ It feels like forever since west came back here¡­" Lian Li muttered while looking at my courtyard.


    Hmm¡­ I suppose it really does feel like a while since we''ve been back here.


    Somehow I managed to avoid a fallout after I announced to everyone about the changes to the World. It seemed like it really was true that they took my words as gospel as no one raised a fuss, simply epting it as it is.


    I guess it was the right decision to make to avoid sparking off another cosmic war.


    "Wee back, Master," Sophia greeted me at the entrance. "Shall I prepare anything for you and your disciples?"


    Diao Chan popped up beside me, "Oh yes! We''re going to be really busy tonight, so could you help us prepare the usual?"


    Ah¡­ Really? That''s the first thing you want to do when you get back?


    Then again¡­ I guess we haven''t been doing it ever since the thing with Iris started so I can understand that everyone is quite pent up.


    Oh well, guess I''ll have to do my best to satisfy them tonight then.


    Iris tilted her head, "Ara? Why wait till tonight? We can just get started right now, can''t we?"


    All of us turned to stare at Iris.


    Diao Chan was the first to react, "You know¡­ I like how she thinks now. Let''s do it, Master!"


    "Papa, do what?" Cai Hong asked while tugging on my hand.


    I patted her head and assured her it was nothing before flicking both Iris and Diao Chan on the forehead.


    "Ara, ara? So this is what it feels like to be punished by Master~ I can see why you are addicted to it, Diao Chan~" Iris giggled.


    My Witch went up to grab Iris''s hands in hers, "So you understand!! We can be sisters from now on and I''ll teach you all about the joy of being punished by Master!! Leave it to me!"


    I gave Diao Chan another flick on her forehead, "Don''t go around teaching Iris weird things."


    I suppose I should be d that Iris already found someone she could get along with so quickly.


    Just by looking at my disciples, I could tell that none of them were really epting of her yet. Manami especially did not bother hiding her contempt of her which was evident in her tails remaining tense the entire time.


    The others were a mix of wariness and nonchnce, which I guess was better than outright hostility.


    Manami took the chance toe between the two of us, "Ara, ara? For someone who ims to know Master the most, aren''t you aware that Master doesn''t want us to talk about such topics while little Cai Hong is here?"


    Iris smiled back at Manami, "Ufufu~ Do forgive me, Manami. I am still learning after all~"


    "Ara? Then make sure you learn quickly before you inconvenience Master anymore than you already have~"


    Ouch¡­ Manami, you''re really out to burn her huh? Did she do something to you while I wasn''t here or is this just you feeling your ''big sister'' position being threatened again?


    Surprisingly, Iris didn''t back down from her and actually stepped up towards my fox disciple, pressing her bosoms against hers.


    "Ara, ara? Then I suppose I''ll have to trouble my dear sister Manami to teach the inexperienced me~"


    "Ufufu~ Then you better pay attention to what I teach you~ And you do not have the right to call me ''sister'' either~"


    "Ufufu~ My apologies~"


    I could see the figurative sparks flying between the two of them.


    I decided to leave them to it and turned to the rest of my disciples, "Why don''t all of you go get settled in and I''ll go bathe Cai Hong first?"


    This was how it usually would be when we returned from a trip so everyone should already be used to such an arrangement.


    Unexpectedly, however, Iris suddenly shifted into her child form and went up to grab my leg.


    "Daddy~ Bath time~" She squealed.


    Hnnngggg!!


    You''re not ying fair, Iris!! How am I supposed to reject something like that?!<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    My disciples were just as stunned as I was before Lian Li also shifted to her child form to hug my other leg.


    "Da¡­ Daddy!! Ba¡­ Bath time!!"


    Wa¡­ Wait¡­


    "Daddy!!"


    "Ara~ Daddy~"


    "Daddy, Daddy!!"


    "Otou-samaaaa~"


    "Chichiue! Bathe with me~"


    Girls¡­ Please¡­ You can''t do this¡­ This is unfair¡­


    "Ehehehe~ Bathe with Daddy~"


    Diao Chan¡­ Where do you think you''re touching?


    Anyway, I think I should stop them, I''m sure Cai Hong wouldn''t want everyone to intrude on her bath time with--


    "Bath time with sisters!!" The loli dragon cheered.


    Ah¡­ I guess it shouldn''t be surprising that Cai Hong would be excited to bathe together with her big sisters.


    She''s so cute, headpats for you!!


    "Da¡­ Daddy¡­"


    I looked down to see Brendan holding on to the edge of my sleeve with his face as red as a tomato.


    Even you, Brendan?


    Alright, alright, I suppose I can just bathe with everyone here, as long as no one here does anything weird during the bath time.


    ¡­


    Oh what am I talking about, of course they will. Knowing my disciples, they will definitely take the chance to do something weird to me and then act innocent afterwards.


    At least I should be able to control them as long as they don''t do anything crazy and I believe they should only want to do wholesome stuff while in their child forms.


    Well¡­ All of them except Diao Chan that is, so I just need to watch out for her.


    "Master¡­" A voice came from the side.


    I looked there to see¡­ A child version of Sophia looking back at me with sparkly eyes.


    Right behind her were the other servants as well, all somehow also in their child forms.


    Since when did all of you learn a Technique to change your body like this?! I''m pretty sure none of you could do this before!


    Did all of you suddenly learn this just for today or something? Did all of you somehow know about the vacation World too? What the heck?


    Oh whatever, I''ll just make a few split bodies like usual and then pamper each of you individually, that should make you all happy right?


    Just please don''t do anything weird to me in the bath¡­


    You know what¡­ I actually prefer this.


    No, no, not everyone turning into children, but the fact that there isn''t some major threat or problem out there and my only concern was to make them happy.


    Yeah, this is much more preferable aspared to all the big problems that I had been facing so far.


    Is my n to live an easy life finally back on track?

 Chapter 1100 Just A Normal Night... (*R)

    (MC POV)


    Surprisingly, the bath was as wholesome as it could get. I think most of them were still in the mindset of being pampered from the vacation World so they weren''t thinking of lewd things yet and only wanted me to pamper them.


    Thus, there were a lot of head pats going around in the bath that day.


    Well, except Diao Chan of course, she''s horny twenty four seven.


    But at least she managed to hold herself back during the bath and didn''t do anything too explicit outside of just some light touching.


    But when night fell, however, all of the girls were gathered in my room wearing especially revealing lingerie, including Iris herself.


    Unfortunately, I could feel that the girls weren''t really receptive of Iris being there with the noticeable physical distance between the two groups.


    Still, it was indeed quite a sight to see Iris wearing something other than her usual clothes and even some of the girls couldn''t help but also check her out. She really was a perfect beauty after all.


    "Master¡­" Lian Li whispered alluringly. "Do you think you could pamper us down below there as well?"


    Well, that''s what I was nning to do from the start.


    I smiled at them, "Well, I can do this a few ways. One is to split myself up into split bodies and we''ll have a massive orgy so--"


    """Orgy!"""


    All the girls immediately cried out before I even told them about the other choices.


    Well¡­ I see they have been spoiled by the choice of having at least a copy of me for themselves rather than just sharing me.


    Understandable, so let''s just go ahead and do that.


    I snapped my fingers and the room around us morphed and expanded in size with a bed for each of my girls to have fun in. I also made sure there were at least five of me for each of them so they could choose however many of me they wanted to y with.


    If they needed more¡­ Well, I can just make more.


    Diao Chan immediately took five of me away while the others took between a mix of one to three and headed to their own beds for their own fun.


    Iris went straight up to me and held my hands in hers.


    I had already nned to focus more on her considering this would literally be her first time.


    "Master¡­" She whispered, just a hint of anticipation in her voice. "I''m ready~"


    Ironically, I also needed to spend the most time preparing for her since if I don''t, the universe might also End identally because of us.


    Locking down this space to prevent any possibility of us influencing the universe outside, I took her by her hand and brought her towards one of the empty beds.


    Laying her down on it, I could already feel various emotions rolling off of her including eagerness, lust, love and various others which was already a big difference from how the past her would have felt towards this.


    I willed my clothes away and I was now knelt over her in the nude, the two of us simply staring into each other''s eyes.


    No words were exchanged as we both held up our hands at the same time and interlocked our fingers together to hold hands, enjoying the pleasure that ran through our bodies as we did so.


    The pleasure was even more for me as the other girls also started to have fun with my split bodies and the sensation of being kissed, caressed and sucked quickly washed over me.


    Under the haze of pleasure, I managed to position myself in front of Iris, moving the tip of my manhood to prod against her entrance.


    There was no need for forey, she was already prepared and both of us were no longer holding back.


    "Master¡­" She whispered sultrily in my ear. "Take me and make me yours~"


    I pushed my hips forward.


    The feeling of existence itself warped.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    What¡­ What was I doing again?<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    I tried to remember as I pushed myself off something soft.


    Looking down, I realised I wasying on something oddly squishy like some kind of waterbed except it covered the floor as far as the eye could see.


    It took me awhile but I finally remembered that I was having sex with my disciples and things seemed to change the moment I prated Iris.


    Where am I?


    I felt a presence appear behind me and I turned to see Iris standing there,pletely naked just like I was.


    "Ummm¡­ Iris? What happened?"


    She tilted her head at me, "Ara? I thought this was caused by you, Master?"


    "Eh? I definitely don''t remember doing this at all. Last I remembered I was in the midst of entering inside you."


    "And I remembered the pleasure of being prated by you Master. But that was when everything stopped and I found myself here¡­"


    Umm¡­ Ok¡­ Omniscience, exin please.


    ¡­


    Oh damn¡­ We created another reality just by joining together? But I thought I made it such that we couldn''t affect our own universe?


    ¡­


    Ah, so we didn''t do anything to our universe, we just sent ourselves into another reality¡­


    Oh well, this actually works in our favour since I can just do it with Iris here and not worry about causing problems to our universe, right? Maybe I should have done this from the start.


    Iris must havee to the same conclusion since a bed appeared and she alreadyid herself down on it with her legs spread apart invitingly.


    I went up to her and positioned myself in between her legs once more, this time not bothering to tease her since the two of us were already on edge and desperate to be joined together.


    Once I had my cock properly aligned, I immediately pushed myself inside of her again.


    This time, we weren''t transported somewhere else but the pleasure of just being inside her made me cum immediately like I was experiencing my first time.


    Iris was no better as she shook violently underneath me while her love juices flooded out from in between her legs.


    I wasn''t sure how long we just stayed there and orgasmed but when I finally calmed down, my seed was dripping out of her pussy and joining a sizable puddle of love juices on the floor.


    That wasn''t the only thing as I realised we also created a new universe inside this reality and we were now on some kind of that was made up of that waterbed material I had seen earlier.


    Wait, is this going to happen everytime we have sex or something? Is it because this is Origin and End joining together that causes new things to be created?


    "Master¡­ M¡­ More¡­" Iris moaned under me.


    Ah what the heck, let''s just continue, it doesn''t matter anyway.


    I pulled my hips back and I could feel the pleasure assault me again, causing the both of us to orgasm once more and even more things to get Ended and be created at the same time.


    Nnggh¡­ This feels¡­ Incredibly good¡­


    Just¡­ Just give me a moment¡­ I think we''ll need to take some time to get used to this¡­ Oh¡­ Cumming again¡­


    Ok¡­ Maybe if I just slow down a little and¡­


    ''Master¡­ Don''t think¡­ Just fuck me¡­''


    ¡­


    I started thrusting my hips back and forth, not caring that I was making the both of us cum with each thrust of my hips.


    I''ll be back in a bit¡­

 Chapter 1101 Welcome To The Sisterhood

    (MC POV)


    So¡­ I''m not sure how much time passed¡­ I think it was maybe close to a few centuries or so in real time but I could be wrong¡­


    It was honestly hard to say since even time was being Ended and created over and over again while I was fucking Iris.


    When the two of us finally came back to our senses, the space was warping back and forth between a state of existence and nonexistence.


    I won''t lie, that was the most mindblowing sex I ever had in my entire life.


    So there I was,ying down with Iris on top of me on the bed, the two of us enjoying the afterglow of our sex session.


    "Sex is wonderful, Master," Iris sighed contentedly, her finger drawing circles on my chest.


    I made a noise of acknowledgement while stroking her back idly.


    She suddenly sat up, "Can we go again, Master?"


    "Really? We just spent like¡­ I don''t know how long just having sex though?" I pointed out.


    "But that''s not enough, Master~ We should do it again~ It''s not like time matters right?"


    I smiled at her, "Are you trying topete with Diao Chan for having the highest libido?"


    "Ara, ara? If it means I get to experience this wonderful feeling even more with Master, then absolutely~"


    I chuckled at her words, "Later, ok? I want to see how my disciples are doing."


    She pouted cutely at me but I know she understood so the two of us wiped this space from existence and returned to our own reality, specifically the space where I had left my disciples.


    A very interesting sight wasid out in front of me where each and every one of my girls were either unconscious or screaming out in pleasure.


    It seems like a few hours had passed by inside here and none of my split bodies gave the girls any time to rest. Each and every one of them were subjected to several hours of constant, non-stop pleasure and I think I broke a few of them¡­


    Like¡­ Lian Li, Manami and Kiyomi were arranged in a circle while my split bodies continued to thrust into them from a missionary position. It was only now that I realised that the dull pressure around my groin area was due to this and not because of Iris.


    I had to lower my sensitivity significantly while doing it with her so whatever sensation I had received over here with my disciples had been dulled quite a bit.


    I pped my hands together and dismissed all my split bodies, releasing my girls from their prison of pleasure and restoring them back to health.


    All of them blinked and took a moment to recall what they were doing.


    "Ahhhnnn~ Master~ That was perfect~ Could we do that more often?" Diao Chan moaned while squirming lewdly.


    "Ah¡­ I have to agree, Master~" Eris moaned, her body shivering from remembering the pleasure.


    "Ufufufu~ Same here, Master~" Manami giggled.


    I chuckled, "Perhaps, but do it in moderation ok? I don''t want any of you losing your minds to something like this and forgetting yourselves. That would greatly disappoint me."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    The threat immediately sobered them up and they nodded at me.


    "In that case¡­ Umm¡­ How long more before I can ascend, Onii-sama?" ria asked while poking her fingers together.


    Oh right, there''s only a few of my disciples left that have yet to ascend isn''t there? Namely Brendan, ria and Diao Chan.


    To be honest, I''m already really surprised that the others managed to ascend this quickly since I was expecting at least a few years before the first one ascended.


    But here we are with more than half of my disciples already ascending to godhood.


    The look on ria and Diao Chan''s face told me that they also did not want to wait longer than necessary so if I had something that could help them ascend quickly, they would want it.


    I was just about to use omniscience to find the most optimal way of helping them ascend when Iris stepped forward.


    "ria should return back to your home town and look through experiment seven two six, Diao Chan should make use of the Witches that you''ve gathered and learn their Spells to craft that final Spell. As for Brendan, he is just missing a keyponent found in the Death Mountains where Master had fought Lilith. He should head there to search for it."


    Everyone turned to stare at Iris who gave them a knowing smile before retreating back to my side again.


    They then shifted their gaze to me and I just confirmed with omniscience that whatever Iris said was true, so I nodded at my disciples.


    ria and Diao Chan scowled a little at Iris but thanked her nevertheless.


    "Ufufufu~ It is my pleasure~ Are we all not fellow sisters now? It would make sense to help each other, would it not?"


    Iris has really grown huh? She''s so cute now! Head pats for you!


    ria and Diao Chan then requested that they get started on their ascension project so I brought all of us out into my Courtyard again, the two girls rushing off to tell Brendan the news.


    "Ara, ara? Then what should we do now, Master?" Manami asked, licking her lips.


    Iris turned to look at me, silently asking me for permission to answer her question and I thought this would be a good opportunity for them to get closer so I nodded a go ahead.


    Iris looked at each of my girls in the eyes seriously, "Though you may all have ascended, you still need to gather your Divine Essence like Mater had mentioned before. So concentrate on discarding your mortal shell and embrace the body of the Divine. If you were to be able to also incorporate Origin energy into your soul, you might even be able to join us in the centre of the Universe as well~ And if you can go to the centre of the Universe¡­ Ufufu~ You never need to worry about being left behind anymore~"


    That definitely caught their attention and they immediately went up to Iris questioning how they could do that.


    Ahhh~ Is this the start of a beautiful sisterhood? Maybe they woulde to ept Iris as one of their own after this?


    Iris really knows how to ingratiate herself to my disciples huh?


    Well, I hope that things will calm down in the next few days. I think I''ve had enough things happen around here tost a lifetime¡­


    That also brings up a question I only just realised¡­


    What happened to living an easy life?!!

 Chapter 1102 Have I Finally Achieved Easy Life?

    (MC POV)


    There we go¡­ This is the life.


    I was seated out in my courtyard and rxing while my disciples were all busy with their cultivation.


    With Iris also helping me look after them, I was able to just kick back and enjoy my time off.


    Yep, this was what I wanted from the very beginning, I just can''t believe it took this long for this toe to fruition.


    But well, betterte than never I suppose?


    Thus, here I was allid back in the recliner seat with a cup of iced tea in my hand and enjoying the afternoon sun in my courtyard while watching over my disciples.


    ria and Diao Chan had taken Iris''s advice and gone off to search for what they needed to ascend while the others were working on their Divine bodies.


    As for Brendan, he was still in the midst of preparing for his trip to the Death Mountains which I expected tost several days and I was nning to apany him there as well. Right now he seems to be preparing some extra stuff that would help him look for the material he was missing.


    But for today, it was just a rxing day for me where I could just concentrate on doing absolutely nothing.


    Yep, this was what I had intended from the start~


    "Master?" Sophia greeted me with a bow.


    I put down the iced tea in my hand, "Hmm? What is it?"


    "Sect Master Qing is here to see you."


    "Oh? What could he want from me? Well let him in and prepare some tea for him please."


    I stood up from my lounge chair and went towards the pavilion where I would meet him.


    Sect Master Qing was soon guided into my pavilion by Sophia who then proceeded to prepare tea for the both of us.


    "Good morning Master Lin, I hope I''m not disturbing you?"


    "Not at all, Sect Master Qing, what can I do for you today?"


    "Oh, I''m just here to let you know that we are going to host this year''s Sect Showcase Festival that will be happening next month so we were wondering if you would like to show up for the event?"


    Oh wow, finally an event that doesn''t involve the fate of the entire universe or even existence itself, of course I would participate!


    "Of course, of course. Though I don''t think my disciples would be participating in the showcase itself as it wouldn''t be fair to the other participants."


    "Ah, I understand, Master Lin. Your disciples are truly lucky to have you as their Master to have reached this far."


    I waved my hand nonchntly, "Nonsense, it was all due to their own talents, I merely guided them along the way."


    "Hoho! Master Lin truly is modest! Though I''m sure your disciples would also attribute their sess to you instead! Anyway, to know that Master Lin is attending the event is a major boon to us since there''s a lot of people who would want to meet you!"


    "Eh? Why would there be a lot of people who want to meet me?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Ha ha, Master Lin still isn''t aware of what kind of position you hold here, do you? I believe everyone within the Beiyang continent already acknowledges or are at least aware of the fact that Master Lin is the strongest being in existence here."


    Well, I suppose that was already a thing even before I knew I was Origin so that''s to be expected.


    I scratched my cheek to hide my embarrassment, "I see¡­ Well, umm¡­ Just in case, I''ll be going on a trip with one of my disciples tomorrow so hopefully I can get back here in time."


    "Ho ho~ I''m sure Master Lin will be able to, there isn''t anything you can''t do after all, right?"


    Eh? Wait a minute¡­ Does he know that I''m Origin as well?


    Nah, can''t be, I never told anyone else except my disciples after all. He must be thinking about me as the Master Lin he knows.


    I shrugged, "I don''t think the trip will take more than a month so it shouldn''t be a problem. Could I also ask what decided us to be the host for this year''s Sect Showcase Festival?"


    "Ah, Master Lin was away at that time but the Grand Sects would usually hold a meeting where we would hold a vote on who would be the host for it. It just so happens that we were the ones selected for it this year."


    Oh, so that''s how it''s decided, I never knew about that.


    "Then is there anything I need to do during the event?"


    "Ahaha, as long as Master Lin shows up, that would be more than enough actually. I doubt anyone else could ask for more. Ah, but I suppose there would be people who wish to introduce themselves to you so¡­"


    I shrugged to show that it wouldn''t be an issue, I can at least say hi.


    Perfect, this goes along with my easy life n~


    If I was expected to do some song and dance then I might have rejected showing up for the event at all.


    Sect Master Qing then turned towards my disciples who were meditating in my courtyard, "Speaking of which, how are thingsing along? It''s been a while since Master Lin actually showed your face with the rest of the Sect too."


    "Ah¡­ Well¡­ Some things happened so things were a little hectic for a while. I believe things should be quiet for the foreseeable future now."


    "That''s good, that''s good. I believe that having a simple life is also a good thing isn''t it?"


    Oh! You do understand, Sect Master Qing! I never knew you also had the same ideals too! I wholeheartedly approve!


    Sect Master Qing finished the tea that Sophia prepared for him before standing up, "Well, that''s all I came here for Master Lin. If you are avable, do take a walk around the Sect from time to time, I''m sure the other Sect members would be more motivated when they see you."


    He cupped his hands together which I mirrored before he left my courtyard.


    Hmm¡­ Taking a walk around the Sect eh? That''s also something that sounds rtively easy going that I wouldn''t mind doing. Particrly because I haven''t seen how the Sect had changed in the time I wasn''t here as well.


    In fact¡­ Maybe I should do it more often after the Festival is over? Who knows? Maybe I''ll even see some interesting people whom I never met before around here?


    Yep, that sounds like a n.


    In the meantime¡­ Where did I leave my ice tea again?

 Chapter 1103 Accompanying My Genius Alchemist

    (MC POV)


    "Umm¡­ Are you sure it''s ok to follow me, Master?" Brendan asked me with a rather worried expression on his face.


    I raised an eyebrow at him, "Of course I''m sure, why wouldn''t I be?"


    "Well¡­ Umm¡­ My senior sisters¡­"


    "You believe they will get jealous of you?"


    "Ye¡­ Yes, Master¡­"


    I waved my hand at him, "It''ll be fine. I gave each of them a task to do while I''m here with you so they''ll be too busy with that to think about it too much."


    "If¡­ If Master says so¡­"


    It sounds like he was still a little doubtful about it but there''s no need for me to tell him that I did leave a split body behind to watch over the girls right?


    The two of us reached the site of the former Dark Sect hideout that was used to summon Lilith. Now that I know who she really was, it made me wonder what made them worship her in the first ce? Was it Lilith herself who guided them to believe that?


    Oh well, who cares? They''re all gone anyway so it''s pointless to think about that now.


    "Umm¡­ Does Master know what I''m missing as myst ingredient?" Brendan asked after looking around.


    "Well, I do¡­ But I feel like it''ll kind of be cheating if I told you actually¡­ I''m honestly surprised to know that you''re only missing thisst thing to start refining your own Origin Liquid too. This was something I was expecting to take several years, you know?"


    "Ah¡­ Umm¡­ Well¡­ I guess I was really motivated to ascend quickly, Master¡­"


    Huh¡­ Probably because his senior sisters were all ascending one after the other and he felt he was getting left behind?


    I couldn''t help but give him a pat on his head for that.


    "Eh¡­ Eh? Ma¡­ Master?"


    "Mmm¡­ You''ve been working hard, Brendan. Good job."


    "Tha¡­ Thank you, Master¡­"


    Oh my, he actually blushed.


    I decided he could at least use a hint, "Well, I won''t give you the answer directly but I can tell you that what you''re looking for isn''t something that is physical in nature."


    Brendan blinked at me, "Not physical in nature? Does that mean I''m looking for an energy of some sort?"


    "Oh, smart boy, got it in one! Now just what energy it is I''ll leave it to you to figure out~"


    Yep, Brendan''s a genius alright. It''s no wonder he managed toe so close to creating omnipotence in a bottle in less than a year. Anybody else could have spent their entire lifetime researching this and not evene close to achieving what he already had.


    I found a spot nearby to sit down while Brendan started setting up his tools to look for what he needed in the area.


    He first took out a bottle of bluish liquid from his storage ring and set it on the ground. That bottle was the base of his version of the Origin Liquid and what he had been refining ever since I gave him this task.


    He then materialised ten more bottles of potions with different coloured liquids and arranged them in a set formation around the blue bottle, forming a sort of decagon shape on the ground.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Brendan took his time in slowly uncapping those ten bottles which caused the liquids to start bubbling inside those bottles and release plumes of coloured smoke into the air.


    He stepped out of the formation and watched as the smoke swirled around to form a multi-coloured cloud in the air.


    It took a while more before the smokepletely flowed out of the bottle to gather inside the cloud, causing it to convulse and glow before floating upwards towards the sky.


    Oh? That''s the Ten Wonders Cloud Formation that allows the user to spread their senses out over an area. It''s usually used as a security measure in some Sects but it''s quite unpopr as it requires someone to be monitoring it and it''s only effective in a small area.


    But in this case, it''s perfect for Brendan''s use to look for that Abyss Energy he was missing.


    That wasn''t even the thing that caught my attention either. The most impressive thing was¡­ He managed to store a formation into potion bottles?! What the heck, that''s amazing!


    Whoever heard of breaking down a formation into a liquid form and putting it into potion bottles that couldter assemble itself elsewhere?


    Brendan sat down at the edge of the formation and started to meditate, syncing his senses to the cloud hanging above us and willing it to spread itself out around the hall until it thinned into mist.


    You know, when I said that this journey would take some time, I was expecting him to spend several days scanning around the location and cross checking with the materials he already had on hand to figure out what he was missing.


    Then he would have to spend the next few daysbining and synthesising the materials together to make the Origin Liquid which should have taken several years at least.


    But with this formation that he has set up, he could do the searching part without even moving from his meditation spot. And since I also gave him a clue, I wouldn''t even be surprised if he found what he was looking for before the day was ov--


    "Found it, Master!!" Brendan yelled out excitedly while leaping to his feet.


    ¡­ Well what did I tell you? I didn''t even have time to prepare tea for both of us.


    "It''s this Abyss Energy isn''t it? It''s also a part of existence and it Originated from Master as well, so it has to be included in the synthesis process! I believe traces of it were left here because of Lilith appearing here, wasn''t it?"


    I couldn''t help but smile at him, "Very well done, Brendan. You are right of course. Now you just need to collect it and we can head back home and you''ll be able to synthesise it. Here, have a cookie."


    "Ah¡­ Hehe¡­ Thank you, Master," He epted the proffered cookie feeling a little abashed.


    Mhmm, mhmm, that''s my alchemist for you. Seems like I didn''t actually need to prepare to camp out here after all. I was even ready to spend the night here and have a boy''s night or something with Brendan too.


    Oh well, maybe some other time then.


    I stood up and patted myself, "Seems like we don''t need to camp out today. Shame, really."


    Brendan stopped what he was doing and stared at me, "Eh? Mas¡­ Master had nned to camp out?"


    "Hmm? If you had needed a few days to find the energy¡­ Yes? Did you think I was just going to leave you here alone?"


    Brendan then poked his fingers together, "Could we¡­ Could we still camp out tonight?"


    Oh? What''s this? Little Brendan wants to have a camping night with me?


    Ahahaha~ Well, I wanted to do it too so I guess let''s just do that anyway.


    Oh just look at him blushing when he asked the question, he looks so cute now!


    Head pats for you!

 Chapter 1104 Boys Camping Night

    (MC POV)


    I watched the campfire roar into life as Brendan continued poking at it with a stick.


    Well, just like he had requested, we ended up setting up camp to spend the night inside the ruins. I even brought out some marshmallows for us to roast after the campfire and tents were set up.


    I gave him the choice of either sharing a tent or having one for himself and it took him a while to decide that he would sleep in a separate tent. I wonder why he looked so conflicted when choosing it though? Maybe he''s just shy?


    Anyway, it seems like Brendan really liked the idea of having a chill camping session so it''s a good thing I was prepared for this.


    That''s why we''re now roasting marshmallows over this campfire right now.


    I took a sip of my tea and smiled at Brendan, "So, how are things on your side, Brendan? I know it''s not easy being the only guy amongst them."


    Brendan scratched his cheek shyly, "Ah¡­ Umm¡­ Senior sisters treat me really well actually so there''s no need for Master to worry at all. In fact, they''ve helped me a lot in my own cultivation too."


    "Oh? That''s good to hear. What about your family? Do you still talk to them?"


    "Yes, Master. We write letters from time to time. Father''s still doing well working under Empress Guiying and I doubt there is anything my family iscking for now."


    "Umu, that''s good isn''t it? Have you thought about going back to take over your father''s role?"


    Brendan seemed surprised by my question but he quickly shook his head, "Not at all Master. I never had any interest in politics in the first ce. What I want is to follow you, Master."


    A~ You''re making me blush, Brendan.


    Brendan continued poking the fire until he realised the implications of what he just said and he panicked a little, "Ah! That¡­ That sounded a little wrong! I mean¡­ I really do want to follow Master alongside senior sisters as well! Master was the one who helped me and showed me how big the Universe was after all! I still want to experience more of it!"


    I chuckled, "Rx Brendan, I know what you mean. Here, have a marshmallow."


    "Ah. Ah¡­ Thank you, Master," He epted the skewered marshmallow bashfully.


    I leaned back on my haunches and sipped my tea contentedly, "It''s been a while hasn''t it? If we don''t count the vacation World, there''s barely any moment where it''s just me and you."


    "That''s¡­ Well¡­ That''s because senior sisters want--"


    I shook my head to interrupt him, "I know, Brendan, you don''t need to cover for them. I am well aware of the girls'' feelings towards me and yes I do love them too. But you know, sometimes it''s nice to just have some bro time if you know what I mean?"


    He nodded, "Is that why Master wanted to camp here tonight?"


    "Well, that''s part of the reason I suppose. Mainly I just wanted some time away from girls if you know what I mean? You want some hot chocte?"


    "Ah, I''ll have some. Thank you, Master."


    I passed him a cup filled with the hot beverage which he used to dip his marshmallows in.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    He took a bite of it before turning back to me, "Why does Master want to be away from senior sisters though?"


    I smirked, "You know what happens if any of the girls are alone with me right?"


    He averted his gaze, "Ye¡­ Yes, Master. I am aware¡­"


    "Yeah, you might not have known this but I was stuck in an endless loop of sex in that World and I kind of want to spend some time doing something else. Also¡­ I may or may not be trapped in an alternate dimension where Iris and I had sexual intercourse for a few centuries too."


    "Eh? A few¡­ Centuries?"


    "Time was a little weird in that ce, don''t worry about it."


    "I see. Master has your own share of problems too," Brendan chuckled.


    I waved my hand in the air, "Anyway, that''s enough about me. Let''s talk about you now, Brendan. I know you said you want to follow me and all but you do realise that I don''t really have anything nned after this right? Heck, I might just even continue staying in this World for the next few centuries too. Is there anything you''d like to do? Any aspirations or something?"


    My alchemist pursed his lips in thought, his eyes gazing at the fire in front of him while his hands wrapped around the cup of hot chocte.


    He then looked upwards to the sky, "To be honest, Master¡­ Now that I know about the different Worlds, I want to see what kind of nts there are in other Worlds. Maybe I might even cultivate new types of nts on my own too."


    "Oh? That''s nice~ You know that you don''t actually need to wait right? Even ria''s ships are able to bring you to other Worlds now."


    Oh damn, I never thought that one day I''ll catch myself saying something like that¡­


    Then again, with how rapidly she was advancing the technology of the ce, I wouldn''t be too surprised to see the entire World change in the next decade or so.


    Brendan shed me a smile, "But I want to explore it with you, Master. Would you continue to teach and guide me like always?"


    "Ha! Trying to be all cheeky now are you? Well how can I say no to that?"


    "Thank you, Master."


    The both of us went into afortable silence after that, simply enjoying the warmth from the fire and each other''spany on this moonlit night.


    I was just starting to think how I''m so d that I let Brendan talk me into staying the night here when the sounds of several footsteps echoed from the half destroyed corridors behind us.


    Both of us turned back to see a couple of rough looking men strut into the ce with their swords out before their eyes settled on us.


    The one leading them immediately smirked, "Oh what do we have here? Some travellers resting in these ruins away from civilization? Well this must be our lucky dayds! Hand over your valuables and we might even leave you in one piece!"


    Wait, seriously? I thought all the bandits around here were dealt with? Where did this group of idiotse from?


    Also,e on! It was a nice atmosphere too and you just had toe and ruin it!

 Chapter 1105 Hes Still A Yandere

    (Brendan POV)


    It would not be an exaggeration for me to say that this was the best day of my life so far.


    I got to camp out with Master with just the two of us and I was having the time of my life as Master was giving me His full attention right now.


    There was nothing around except for the wind, the sky, and the campfire in front of us.


    And yet¡­


    "Hand over your valuables and we might even leave you in one piece!"


    Why do these useless pieces of trash and absolute wastes of space have toe here and interrupt our time together?! Have they never died before?!


    I turned to Master to see what He would do.


    To my surprise, Master raised His hands in surrender and gestured for me to do the same.


    "We''re just travellers, gentlemen¡­" Master told them while trying to act as scared as possible. "We''ll give you money¡­ Just don''t hurt us!"


    Master¡­ Even with the entire Universe in the palm of your hand, you still treat these scum of existence with mercy¡­ They really are undeserving of such an honour.


    It was also here that I realised that these robbers were most likely people who had managed to cross over from the other nes and managed to avoid being found by any of our capture teams. Thus, they have less than no idea on who Master was.


    There''s absolutely no way someone from our own ne wouldn''t already know who our Master was, unless of course, they came from those two other Kingdoms we''ve yet to deal with but that was just a matter of time.


    The leader of this gang of low lifes smirked and stretched out his palm towards Master, "Well,e on then! We ain''t got all day you know?"


    Master reached into His sleeve and pulled out a coin pouch before handing it over to him, trying His best to act as meek as possible.


    The robber snatched it from Master''s hands and opened it up to peer inside it.


    He whistled, "Oh damn~ Pretty loaded for a couple of travellers aren''t you?"


    "Ple¡­ Please¡­ Those¡­ Those are my life savings¡­ Just leave us in peace¡­"


    "Heh, alright. Get the fuck out of here. This ce is ours."


    Master blinked at him, "I''m¡­ I''m sorry?"


    "You heard me. You already set up a really nice camping spot so we''re also taking that. Now fuck off."


    Oh no you don''t. This was meant to be a private time between myself and Master, you do not just chase us out like that.


    Master seemed like He wanted to say something but I had already lobbed a potion bottle towards the feet of those robbers, shattering the ss and causing the gas inside it to spill out and engulf them within the cloud.


    There were a few coughs and sputters before all of those pieces of trash copsed onto the ground, all of them falling unconscious from the sleeping gas.


    Master turned back and raised an eyebrow at me, "Since when did you make something like that?"


    "I keep them for emergencies like this, Master."


    He chuckled and patted my head, "Good job. And also a perfect way to deal with them too."


    I enjoyed the feeling before looking at the unconscious group of trash on the ground, "What shall we do with them, Master?"


    "Hmm¡­ How long does your sleeping gasst for?" Master asked.


    "They should only wake up tomorrow morning at the earliest."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Then we can just tie them up and leave them outside for the guards toe take them tomorrow. No need to bother too much about them."


    Master is really too kind to not even want to kill these pieces of trash. Not a problem, I can just deal with themter.


    I obeyed Master and helped Him tie them up before Master moved them outside of the ruins with His power.


    The rest of the night proceeded as perfectly as it had begun and I enjoyed every moment of it conversing with Master about anything and everything we could think about.


    Master kept saying that it was our ''bro time'' which I didn''t really understand what it meant but I just knew that it was something that I really hope to experience again in the future.


    When it was gettingte, I waited for Master to sleep before I snuck outside the ruins to where those pieces of trash were.


    They were still fast asleep from my sleeping gas so I summoned a ball of cold water and sshed at them to wake them up.


    "Wha¡­ What the¡­ What happe--"


    I pped him with the back of my hand to shut him up, "I never gave you permission to speak, trash, so shut up."


    He blinked a few times before recognising me, "You! You''re the one who threw that--"


    I pped him again, "You seem to be hard of hearing. Let''s fix that shall we?"


    Materialising another bottle from my storage ring, I stuffed the opening into his mouth and dumped its contents down his throat.


    There was a sizzling sound before his eyes went wide and the idiot started thrashing around in a panic.


    Unfortunately for him, I managed to force the liquid down his throatpletely before pulling back, nodding at the idiot with a satisfied smile.


    There, now you can''t make any more stupid sounds when your vocal chords have been melted away.


    In fact¡­ Let''s just do it to everyone else too.


    There¡­ That''s done. Don''t even need to worry about them screaming after this either. Perfect.


    Now let''s see¡­ What else do I have that I can use¡­ Hmmm? Why are they making such pathetic looking faces at me? Are they expecting me to show them mercy or something?


    You interrupted my time with Master and even made Master bow His head to you, do you still think you can exist after doing all that? Definitely not a chance.


    That''s why just stay there and be good while I decide on how I should deal with you.


    Oh, I got it.


    I have some flesh eating acid right over here, it''ll even melt bone too so this is really, really good.


    Alright, seeing how pathetic you look tugged my heartstrings a little. I''ll just let you choose¡­


    Your left little finger first¡­ Or your right little finger first?


    Come now, don''t keep me waiting~ Otherwise I would just simply choose for you~


    Oh, why are you crying?


    It''s toote for you to regret now, your life is already forfeit the moment you walked in tonight, that can''t be changed. The only thing you can influence is how your suffering starts~


    Now, don''t make me repeat myself anymore¡­ Which little finger should I start with first?

 Chapter 1106 Preparations For The Festival

    (MC POV)


    So I made a little mistakest night with those robbers.


    I totally forgot about the fact that this ce still had wild animals around so when I went to check on them in the morning, it seemed like all of them were killed and eaten by said wild animals.


    At least¡­ That''s what I assume to have happened to them after I saw the blood stters around the area.


    Oh well¡­ Too bad for them I guess.


    Honestly if Brendan wasn''t here, I would have just killed them myself anyway so it''s really no big deal that they''re dead¡­ At least to me.


    The main thing was that I managed to have a good time talking with Brendanst night and he certainly did look like he was enjoying himself too, even if we did get our chill time interrupted a little.


    Good thing Brendan was quite sensible so there wasn''t any need to worry about him getting trauma from this or something¡­ He''s a big boy after all.


    Just kidding, I know he''s seen worse so there''s no need to worry about that.


    With our little excursion over, we returned back home and thankfully the ce was still in one piece.


    That means that Iris actually did a pretty good job in helping me watch over things here while I was gone.


    Now all I need to worry about for now was the Sect Showcase Festival that would be happening in a month''s time.


    And said month went by surprisingly uneventfully.


    At least¡­ If you ignore the fact that every other might was an orgy night with my disciples where Iris was included as well, which also meant that various reality bending stuff happens on those nights¡­ Then it was quite uneventful.


    Of course we always cleaned up after ourselves and the sex was mind-blowingly perfect so there was no reason to stop.


    Also, I managed to remain coherent enough to enjoy the sight of Iris''s ahegao face which was orgasm inducing by itself.


    Other than that, the days were just spent normally where I watched over my disciples continue their cultivation while pampering Iris and Cai Hong.


    I also did not forget to check up on ria too and she assured me she was reaching a breakthrough in her research very soon. She''s the most worrisome one since I don''t know if she would do anything weird in the name of her research¡­ Sure, omniscience showed me that there was nothing for me to worry about, but just one unintended change from me could cause things to change drastically for her too.


    At least for now it doesn''t look like anything weird was going to happen.


    Diao Chan was also doing fine with her Witch friends so there''s nothing for me to worry about on her side. In fact, it seems like those Witches might also ascend with her too.


    All in all, the days were back to peaceful ones and I could not want for anything more. This is perfect.


    Thus, there were just a few more days before the start of the Sect Showcase Festival and the entire Sect was putting on the finishing touches for the preparations of the event.


    It wasn''t the first time I saw the Sect being decorated for an event but it was still an impressive sight nevertheless. At least those were my honest thoughts when I was looking around the Grand Courtyard that had been refurbished for the event in question.


    "Ah! Master Lin! Here to check the preparations?" Sect Master Qing asked after spotting me.


    "Hello Sect Master Qing. I''m just here to see what you guys have nned for the Festival actually."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    He stroked his beard mirthfully, "Hoho~ It''ll be the same as always. We''ll let our young talentspete on stage with the other talents from various other Sects. Since all the other Sects are fellow beli¡­ I mean¡­ Fellow countrymen who are on good terms with us, I don''t think there will be any problems!"


    Well that''s good to hear.


    Although none of my disciples would be participating since they were already quite OP, they''ll still attend with me as spectators.


    They might still be able to learn some things by watching their peers after all so I won''t let this chance go to waste. Just because they''ve ascended does not mean their skills and techniques have reached the top either so there''s always room for improvement.


    Right as I was about to ask who we were expecting to show up on the day itself, an Elder suddenly ran towards us in a hurry.


    "Sect Master Qing! Sect Master Qing! We just received some troubling news!"


    "Calm yourself, Elder Kang, what is it that has made you forget decorum?"


    Elder Kang paused for a moment topose himself before continuing, "Reporting to Sect Master, we just received news that Sects and dignitaries from the countries of Mei, Sun and Han will being here to attend our Sect Showcase Festival as well."


    Sect Master Qing blinked at him, "Why¡­ Why would they evene he-- Oh what am I saying, we all know they''reing here because of Master Lin isn''t it?"


    I swivelled my head towards him, "Eh, me? Why? I mean¡­ I get the country of Sun, but why would the countries of Mei and Hane here too?"


    The country of Sun was still worshipping me as their patron god or whatever it was they thought I am so I wasn''t too surprised they would send someone here. But the other two didn''t really have much to do with me right?


    I mean I did threaten the capital of Mei once or twice but I never even interacted with anyone from the country of Han before.


    Oh wait, maybe they''re just here for a courtesy call or something?


    Yeah right¡­ Who has ever heard ofing to a Sect Showcase Festival as an event for courtesy calls?!


    Wait¡­ Actually¡­ Why should I even care about why they''reing here? If they chose toe and spectate then sure, go ahead. Just don''t involve me in some stupid scheme or whatever and that''s good enough.


    I then looked around our Grand Courtyard. It was big, but definitely not big enough to host all of the Sects inside Beiyang and the foreign Sects plus dignitaries at the same time.


    "Are we even able to fit everyone here?" I wondered aloud.


    Sect Master Qing widened his eyes, "Oh no¡­ That''s going to be a problem isn''t it? Could¡­ Could Master Lin help us with that? Maybe expand this space to make it bigger than before?"


    Ah, ok. Since you''re already asking for it then I''ll just do a little bit of reality and spatial maniption around here. That should help.


    And snap. There we go, all done. Easy


    Now all that''s left to do is to wait for the day toe and the people to show up.


    Hmm? Why is everyone in the Courtyard looking at me like that? It looked like their eyes were sparkling.


    Oh well, nothing else for me to do here now¡­ Let''s hope the visitors behave themselves during the event.

 Chapter 1107 The Second Festival

    (MC POV)


    The day of the Festival arrived and everyone in the Sect was obviously looking forward to it.


    The people from the former Phoenix Sect had already arrivedst week considering they were technically Heaven Sect members too, so they were here to help set up earlier in the week. But today would be the day where the other Sects started to show up.


    Thus, almost everyone was gathered at the Grand Courtyard awaiting the arrival of our first guests.


    Sect Master Qing had gone to the entrance to wee the visitors alongside a few other Masters and Elders, but the weirdest thing was that I wasn''t expected to join them there for some reason?


    When I asked, Sect Master Qing merely said that having me at the very entrance would cause congestion there and slow down people from entering the Sect.


    Not sure why that would be the case but I decided not to argue and simply waited in the Grand Courtyard alongside my disciples and the rest of the Sect.


    Lian Li joined me at my side with a smile, "I''ve almost forgotten the first time we went to our first Sect Showcase Festival, Master."


    I grinned, "It has indeed been a while, hasn''t it? I believe this would be the first Sect Showcase Festival for most of you isn''t it?"


    A number of them nodded their heads, namely everyone who had be my disciple after Eris.


    I shrugged, "It''s a shame you guys can''t participate though. I''m sure that would have been a sight to see."


    "What does one usually do in a Sect Showcase Festival anyway?" Tsuki asked while looking around the Grand Courtyard.


    Bait grinned, "Oh!! Aye'' can answer dat''! It''s basically a dick measuring contest for Practitioners!"


    Lian Li and Manami nodded in agreement while the others just looked confused at what Bait just said.


    I suppose that''s one way to put it since it was technically true¡­


    She waved nonchntly at them, "You guys will get it soon enuff'' when the thing starts. Then ya'' can see for yerself'' how stupid it is~"


    I cleared my throat to get their attention, "Be that as it may¡­ I want all of you to pay attention to it when it starts as you might be able to learn something from the people participating as well. Some of them might have incredible talent like yourselves."


    "Yes, Master," All of them bowed in response.


    Unexpectedly, I felt a nudgeing from my neck and I realised it was Xun Guan trying to get my attention.


    She hasn''t been talking much for a long time since I never got the chance to be alone for a while now.


    "Master¡­ Do you think I can participate too?" She whispered in my ear, taking care not to let the others notice her presence.


    I connected us telepathically, ''You want to join the Festival?''


    ''Umm¡­ Would that be a problem?''


    ''Not really, I''m just surprised to hear that you''re actually interested in joining it. What brought about this sudden interest?''


    ''Forgive me, Master¡­ But I just felt that maybe I might be getting a little rusty since it''s been a while since I wasst involved in a fight of some sort. If I don''t practise my skills, I fear I may turn ipetent in the future¡­''


    I chuckled at her, ''You do know that you don''t actually have to protect me anymore? I won''t mind if you decide to just be your own person instead of being my clothes either.''


    ''But¡­ But Master¡­I like being your clothes¡­''


    ''Is it because you get to touch me inappropriately whenever you want from this position?''


    ''... Yes.''


    As though to prove her point, I felt the sensation of several hands roaming around my body.


    Well I already knew that this was her goal anyway so that was no surprise.


    There wasn''t any reason to reject her so I decided to give her permission to participate. I even helped her create a new persona that she could use to masquerade herself as a new Student Practitioner of our Sect.


    That was when the Practitioners from other Sects started filing into the Courtyard, most of them looking around in surprise when they realised the size of our Grand Courtyard had miraculously expanded by several times.


    Most of them immediately turned towards my direction after that, correctly assuming that the phenomenon was caused by me.


    Then the greetings started where supposedly prominent members from other Sects came to speak to me.


    "We finally have a chance to meet, Master Lin! I am Sect Master Dao of the Tian Sect."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Master Lin, it is an honour! Allow me to introduce myself. I am Sect Master Pei of Eternal Sect."


    "Master Lin! I am Master Ho of the Shuai Sect!"


    "Master Lin!"


    "Master Lin!"


    ¡­


    I had to weather through the long line of people queuing up to meet me while I smiled and nodded politely at them. So this was why Sect Master Qing didn''t want me at the entrance¡­


    Well they came all this way so I guess I could at least show them some courtesy and it''s not like they''re trying to be rude anyway.


    "Oh, Master Lin! I am¡­ Eh?"


    The next person toe towards me stopped abruptly when Iris stepped in between us, my white haired lover blocking me from his view.


    "Ufufufu~ Master is a little tired now so how about everyone head to their designated seats, please?"


    Eh? Iris?


    Surprisingly, everyone in the line did not even try to protest and simply turned around and left after bowing to me.


    "Ara, ara~ If Master does not want to deal with this, you need only tell them you know? No one here is belligerent enough to insist on disturbing you when you tell them not to~" Iris informed me helpfully.


    I smiled at her, "Well, I know that. I''m just trying to be nice, that''s all."


    Manami giggled from behind me, "Ufufufu~ Master truly is too kind. No need to worry, that''s why we are here~"


    And for that I am always thankful.


    Right as I thought of that however¡­


    "Announcing the arrival of her Majesty, the Empress!"


    Are you serious?! What in the world are you doing here, Guiying?! Don''t you have an Empire to run instead ofing to a Sect event like this?


    Oh wait, she did say that she had things prepared where she could just up and leave anytime she wanted¡­


    Whatever, you''re the Empress, so do what you want¡­


    I was expecting a sort of dignified entrance as expected of an Empress, but what I got was¡­


    "Maaaasssstteeeeerrr!!"


    A girl flew through the gates and collided straight into my chest, her arms wrapping around me immediately while her face started rubbing against me.


    "I missed you!!!"


    Guiying¡­ You''re still the Empress¡­ Please carry yourself with some dignity¡­


    As though that wasn''t enough¡­


    "Huuuussssbaaaaannndddd!!"


    Really?! Even you?!


    Aren''t you already living inside the Sect anyway, Luna?!


    Ugh¡­ I should have known this Festival would be anything but a normal one¡­


    Who else is going to show up next?


    Oh wait¡­ The other countries areing too right?


    Oh no¡­

 Chapter 1108 I Just Want To Relax

    (MC POV)


    I managed to calm the current Empress and the former Matriarch from another ne after a while.


    "Husband! It''s been so long! I heard that you''re letting your disciples ascend to Godhood to follow you is that right? Do you think I can be one too? When are we actually going to get married for real? I''m always ready to do it, you know? I know husband is always busy so I hold myself back but even I want to receive love from husband from time to time too! Maybe we can go somewhere after this and reaffirm our love for each other? Or maybe we should just go now? What does husband think?"


    I coughed, "Umm¡­ We''re in the middle of an event, Luna¡­"


    "My turn, my turn!" Guiying cut in. "Masterrrrr!! I missed you! You don''te and visit me anymore so I came to visit you instead! This is fine right? Pamper meeeee!"


    You know¡­ The two of you are monarchs in your own right¡­ Is this actually fine?


    Oh whatever¡­ I can adapt.


    I reached out and patted both of their heads which instantly settled them down, the two of them purring in content at the contact.


    I cleared my throat, "Now, now. There''s outsiders here so let''s leave this toter, alright? Behave yourselves."


    The two girls made some more purring noises so I assume they understood what I said.


    "Can I at least get a kiss first?" Luna asked, which prompted Guiying''s eyes to sparkle as well.


    In response, I simply pulled the two monarchs in and kissed the two of them on the lips, the both of them leaning into the kiss and even putting in their tongues for a deep one.


    "Ahhhnn~ I need to do this more often with Husband~" Luna moaned, a line of drool escaping her lips.


    Guiying giggled, "Ehehe~ I agree~ Save a spot for me in the orgyter, ok? I definitely want to join in~"


    She didn''t even wait for my response before skipping back to where her retainers were waiting for her, none of them even showing any reaction to what their Empress did as though it was the most normal thing in the world.


    Luna gave me another kiss on the cheek before allowing Rina to take her away to where the other members of the Sect will be seated at, leaving me with my disciples again.


    And of course, each of them wanted a kiss of their own as well so I had to give one to each of them in turn, including Iris as well.


    Right then, a group of people dressed in clothes we have never seen before came into the Courtyard, all of them looking around the ce with a curious air.


    Out of all the people who have arrived so far, they were the only ones to not even look at my direction when they arrived, suggesting that they must be people from either the country of Mei or the country of Han.


    One of the Sect members came forward and greeted them before bringing them to a designated area set aside for the visitors from Han.


    Right behind them, another group of people came in and I guessed these must be the people from the country of Mei since they were brought to another seating location on the opposite side of Han''s.


    You could clearly see the difference between the two groups of people since the people from Mei wore clothes that showed off their muscles and the people looked more like bodybuilders than Practitioners. On the other hand, the people from the country of Han had a schrly appearance and wore robes that covered their entire body.


    And I certainly won''t mistake the people from the country of Sun who just came in either. Especially since they were led by High Maiden Tatiana who immediately made a beeline towards me like how Guiying did.


    "My dearest and most benevolent God!" She cried out before prostrating herself in front of me, prompting her congregation to do the same.


    I cleared my throat, "Umm¡­ Please get up, Tatiana. Over here I am just a normal Master and not some god or whatever."


    Honestly, it''s not really a lie considering I''m not actually a god. The real gods are my disciples who were, for some reason, nodding at Tatiana with a proud look on their faces right now.


    Stop encouraging her¡­<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Tatiana''s face lit up, "Ah! Of course! Founding God wishes to keep your real position secret! I understand!"


    I mean¡­ Even if I did, you basically already told everyone about it already¡­


    I decided to ask her the question that had been on my mind.


    "Could I ask what made youe all the way here to attend this event?"


    "Eh? Since this event was personally blessed by Founding God, it would be sacrilegious if we don''t show up, right?"


    I narrowed my eyes, "Who said that this was blessed by me?"


    "Eh? All the flyers did!"


    She pulled out said flyer from inside her robes and showed it to me and I narrowed my eyes at the words written on it.


    ''Come join the Sect Showcase Festival personally blessed by the Divine Master Lin of Heaven Sect!''


    What the heck? Why is it advertising for people toe?! If this was being sent around then it''s no wonder that even people from the other countries wereing here since it looks like an open invitation!


    Who''s responsible for this?!


    ¡­


    Sect Master Qing?!! Why were you surprised that other people decided to join us then?! This whole thing was set up by you from the start! What the heck?!


    Ugh¡­ Whatever¡­ It''s not really a big deal anyway¡­


    Oh well, here''s a headpat for you, you can go sit down now, Tatiana¡­


    Of course, that triggered the rest of my disciples who also wanted a headpat for themselves, so I had to give them one each as well.


    At least I have Cai Hong sitting on myp who I gave a cookie to nibble on. Yep, she''s definitely the cutest.


    While I was doing that, Sect Master Qing finally returned and announced that everyone was here and the Festival would soon begin.


    "I wee everyone to this year''s Sect Showcase Festival! All participants, please report to the Elders outside the courtyard to register yourselves, we shall be starting shortly!"


    Several members from each of the Sect stood up and made their way towards said Elders.


    Xun Guan also managed to slip off my body while leaving a clone behind before reforming into the identity I prepared for her, allowing her to participate in the Festival too.


    I really want to go and start skiing Sect Master Qing why he did that flyer thing but I''ll allow myself to cheat and ask omniscience instead.


    ¡­


    What does it mean by ''everyone wants my glory to be spread far and wide''?! I never asked for this! All I wanted was to just sit here and rx damnit!


    Urgh, whatever, I''m just going to sit here and pat Cai Hong while watching the show. Don''t bother me¡­


    You''re not going to take my easy life away from me!

 Chapter 1109 Giving Each Other Pointers

    (MC POV)


    "Does Master have any favourites in the Showcase?" Lian Li asked while standing beside me.


    "Hmm¡­ Not really, I''m only here just to show my face and watch the neers, actually," I admitted.


    I mean¡­ I would have said Xun Guan but none of them knew who that was so there wasn''t a point for me telling them about her.


    Even then, I''m not actually sure how well Xun Guan measures up against the other Practitioners either. For all I know, there might be hidden talents in the other Sects that were stronger than her.


    For the Showcase part of the Festival, most of the young Practitioners from each Sect would be going up to show off their talents. And when I say ''young'' I mean the people who have newly joined those Sects, not that they''re young in age.


    Which meant that people like Luna could also participate too and she''s definitely not someone who just started her cultivation.


    Some of them had chosen to simply do a demonstration of their skills through a performance while most of them opted to have a spar with their own Sect members or issued challenges to other Sect members to showcase their talents.


    All of this was still within expectations so there wasn''t anything crazy going on.


    That was when a Practitioner from the country of Han went up on the stage.


    Instead of showing off his skills however, he took his time to look at everyone gathered around the stage before turning up his chin at us.


    "When I heard that this event was blessed by some Divine Being, I expected there to be strong Practitioners attending this event. Yet all I see are some third and fourth ratesing up here to do some party tricks. How disappointing."


    Everyone was looking at him in shock and a few of the young Practitioners let out cries of outrage and began hurling insults at the Han Practitioner.


    He scoffed at them, "Is that all that you''re good for? Yelling at your betters down there instead ofing up here to prove your worth? I expected no less from third and fourth rates like you all."


    I turned to look at my disciples and it seemed like they weren''t bothered by that young man''s attitude. I''m guessing it''s because none of his insults were directed towards us so they didn''t really care.


    That''s good, I would be disappointed if they let something this stupid rile them up.


    Someone from another Sect leapt onto the stage following his provocation and cupped his hands together.


    "This one is student Ming from the Soul Sect. Please allow me to exchange pointers with you, fellow student."


    The Han Practitioner scoffed at him, "Exchange pointers with me? I''m afraid you won''t even be able to keep up. I suggest you go back down before you embarrass yourself."


    Student Ming furrowed his brow, "I respectfully insist that we exchange pointers."


    "A fourth rate is trying to waste my time¡­ What''s new?"


    Student Ming let out a roar and charged forward, aiming a palm strike towards the Han Practitioner''s abdomen.


    He only managed to take one step forward before the Han Practitioner''s punched the air, causing an air bullet to st into Student Ming''s face and sending him flying off the stage.


    The Han Practitioner scoffed, "Can someone else better try next?"


    An older looking Practitioner leapt onto the stage and cupped his hands, "Student Yan of the Sky Sword Sect! Here to seek pointers!"


    "Are you sure you should even be standing here, old man? You look a little too old to be starting out, don''t you think?"


    Student Yan ignored his taunts and pulled out his sword to point at the Han Practitioner, "Skyward sh!!"


    Oh wow, it''s been a long while since I heard someone shout out their Techniques¡­ This guy really must be an amateur.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    The Han Practitioner rolled his eyes at the attack and easily sidestepped the sword wave that had been heading towards him. He then flicked his wrist in Student Yan''s direction and the older man was sted out of the stage just like the first one.


    I have to give credit though, this Han Practitioner certainly does have some skills.


    The next one to jump on the stage was a young woman of the Heaven Sect branch Sect, though I don''t believe I''ve spoken to her before.


    "Student Piao of Heaven Sect! Please allow me to receive guidance!"


    The Han Practitioner didn''t even acknowledge her before he sent an invisible st of air that shot her off the stage without letting her do anything, truly the height of disrespect.


    "Should we put him down a peg or two?" Eris asked.


    I shook my head, "That would be too much of an overkill. You can''t expect a mortal like that to face off goddesses like yourselves right?"


    Eris made a face at me but did not protest.


    Right then, a familiar face jumped up onto the stage.


    "Student Lunamaeniera of Heaven Sect! Here to show you some pointers!"


    Ah¡­ Well¡­ I did say she was technically allowed to join the Showcase too despite her experience as a Practitioner. Although I have to admit, I thought Xun Guan would be the one to jump in instead.


    The Han Practitioner turned up his chin at Luna, "You? Show me some pointers? Who do you think you are?"


    "Oh? You sure like to talk a lot! First pointer, talk with your skills instead!"


    Luna spun her wrist in a circle and shot out a st of water at him.


    The Han Practitioner sidestepped the attack to raise his hand to point at Luna, only to be flung forward when the st of water he had initially avoided spun around to hit him from the back.


    "Fufufu~ Second point~ Take advantage of your opponent''s blind spots!"


    The Han Practitioner stood back up and red at Luna, "You think you''re good just because of a lucky hit?"


    Luna responded by flicking her wrist at him, causing the puddle of water underneath the Han Practitioner to st him from under his chin and sending him airborne.


    "Third point, set traps at ces where your opponent least expects them~"


    He crashed back down onto the stage,pletely drenched from head to toe.


    "Arrrghhh!! How dare you!!" He screamed, creating a gale of wind to encircle him.


    Luna barely batted an eye at the wind and simply teleported herself right in front of him to punch him under the chin.


    The Han Practitioner''s eyes rolled to the back of his head before copsing on the ground, unconscious.


    "Point four, shy attacks with no substance is useless~"


    That''s the former Matriarch of the Spiritual ne for you.


    Also¡­ Why does it feel like I''ve seen such a scene before?

 Chapter 1110 They Experiment On People

    (MC POV)


    The Han Practitioner was teleported out of the stage as my inscription recognised him as being unable to fight. The formation even healed him up properly before depositing outside too.


    Luna looked at the people from the country of Han who were ring at her, "What? Are you not entertained? Was I not shy enough or something?"


    Some old dude from that side leapt onto the stage and pointed a finger at her, "How dare you?! This is a Showcase Festival for the young talents of each Sect! It''s not a ce for people like you to bully them or to cheat!"


    Luna tilted her head at him, "But I am a new student Practitioner of Heaven Sect though? Just because I''m more talented than that guy doesn''t mean I''m cheating?"


    To be honest, you kind of are cheating by being someone who came from the Spiritual ne, Luna¡­ But I guess I should just keep my mouth shut about it.


    At least it was true that she''s a new student Practitioner of Heaven Sect though.


    The old dude turned to Sect Master Qing and he nodded at his silent query, "She really is a new student Practitioner of our Sect."


    The old dude seemed quite displeased by the answer before stepping down from the stage, gesturing for another person to go up on stage.


    A young man got up from his seat and proceeded up the stage with an empty expression on his face like a zombie.


    Luna smiled at him, "Hello, are you going to introduce yourself unlike thatst one or you''re not even going to bother?"


    Hey, hey¡­ What happened to this thing being a friendly showcase? Why are we all hostile to each other now?


    The zombie guy didn''t even acknowledge her question and merely pulled back his fist before punching forward.


    Nothing happened for a split second before Luna was suddenly sted out of the stage as though she was hit.


    She would have fallen onto the ground had Rina not been there to catch her, the maid reacting faster than anyone else when her Mistress was in danger.


    Luna frowned up at the guy, "What was that?! That wasn''t a Technique!"


    The zombie guy didn''t answer but instead, it was the old dude who was smirking at her.


    "It was indeed not a Technique but a simple punch instead, that''s why your little shield can''t protect you from that."


    Feeling that things were looking a little sus, I used my Omniscience to check what was going on.


    ¡­


    Oh, I see¡­ No wonder they were known as that kind of country.


    This zombie guy was experimented on until he was turned into the perfect soldier Practitioner, eliminating his emotions and increasing his physical capabilities to the limits. They were making use of this event to test out hisbat potential too.


    A really stupid thing they failed to foresee was the fact that this kind of soldier would not seek self improvement so his cultivation would be stuck at whatever it was before he was experimented on.


    Also, I''m not even sure who they would want to go to war against while using this type of soldier?


    He might have managed to catch Luna off guard but he would also not be able tond a decisive blow on her either.


    Sure, they might be physically stronger than a normal Practitioner, but if it''s a fight to the death, a normal Practitioner should be able to beat them.


    So why are they even doing this?


    ¡­


    Ah¡­ For science¡­ They''re doing it not for some nefarious goal like taking over the World or whatever, they''re just doing it because they can¡­<novelnext></novelnext>


    And if they manage to best the student Practitioners here¡­ Then it just validates their experiments.


    Hopefully this isn''t the prelude to some kind of zombie apocalypse¡­


    "How interesting~ I should also try some experiments with that!" ria muttered to herself while scribbling in her notebook.


    No, no¡­ Bad ria, don''t get any ideas from this¡­ I swear if you create something ridiculous again¡­


    Then again, she''s already done a lot of ridiculous things¡­ What''s the worst that could happen, right? Imean, she''s already made starships capable of faster than light travel for crying out loud¡­


    Now I''m wondering what the people from Mei were here for? Surely they have their own agendas as well?


    ¡­


    They''re just here to prove they have the stronger Practitioners huh¡­ Got it.


    I don''t think I need to check what the people of Sun are here for at least, especially when they aren''t really paying attention to the stage but instead, were mostly focused on me.


    Luna pointed a finger usingly at him, "If he isn''t here to showcase his talents as a Practitioner, then whye up at all?!"


    The old dude from the Country of Hanughed, "Ha! This just shows that he''s strong enough to not need any Techniques in beating you! Isn''t that a talent by itself?! No matter who it is, he will surely blow them away! Who else wants to test themselves against our talent?!"


    Iris covered her mouth with her sleeve,"Ara, ara? What kind of talent are you talking about? Everything special about him is made in ab, just like your country actually~"


    I turned to look at Iris in surprise.


    Why would you say something so controversial yet so brave?


    The old dude was obviously not amused by her statement and red at her, "Who are you?! How dare you?! Do you dare toe up here and prove yourself against our most talented Practitioners?!"


    Dude, seriously¡­ Quit while you''re ahead, she''s not someone you can even think about challenging. She could wipe out your entire country from existence if she wanted to.


    It wouldn''t even be a simple deletion of existence either, she could make it such that you guys never even existed in the first ce and change history entirely¡­


    ? Thankfully, it didn''t need toe to that as someone else leapt on the stage.


    Flicking her hair back dramatically on the stage was Xun Guan, my slime girl who was masquerading as a student Practitioner of our Sect.


    "There''s no need for that. I will ept your challenge."


    The old man narrowed his eyes at her, "Who are you?"


    "I am Xun Guan of Heaven Sect, please allow me to receive some pointe--"


    "Hold it! Hold it! We don''t have a student Practitioner by that name! Who are you?! How did you sneak your way in here?! Elders!" Sect Master Qing interrupted.


    Everyone else was instantly on alert and a few Elders from our Sect even leapt out of their seats to surround her on stage.


    Ok, I''m gonna be honest, I didn''t expect him to remember all the Practitioners in our Sect to know that Xun Guan wasn''t one of them¡­ What kind of crazy memory do you have, Sect Master Qing?!


    Err¡­ Whoops, I guess I better help her out here¡­ Let me just turn back time and change a few Origins here and there and... There we go.


    Let''s redo that again and pretend that never happened shall we?


    That was a little embarrassing¡­

 Chapter 1111 Where Did These Strong People Come From?

    (MC POV)


    After that restart, no one questioned Xun Guan when she announced herself so everything was working perfectly.


    "I am Xun Guan of Heaven Sect, please allow me to receive some pointers."


    No sooner had those words left her lips, the zombie guy immediately punched his fist towards her, using the exact same move as he did with Luna earlier.


    Instead of being sted away like Luna had, Xun Guan withstood the gale and stood her ground without moving an inch back.


    As soon as the wind died down, Xun Guan materialised a ball of fire and shot it towards her opponent while circling towards him from the side.


    The Han zombie took the full brunt of the st on his chest, forcing him back a few steps but was otherwise unharmed.


    Seems like whatever those researchers did to him also increased his endurance to be able to withstand that.


    He shrugged off the attack before punching his fist again, this time conjuring an even bigger gust of wind that blew across the stage.


    Once again, Xun Guan stood her ground, the wind only managing to billow her hair and nothing else.


    I realised she was using her slime body to anchor herself to the stage by transforming roots to grow out from underneath her feet. At the same time, she would also harden her body to withstand the gale, which was easy to do considering it wasn''t a Technique but simply that guy punching the air.


    Not bad.


    Xun Guan tried to throw a giant boulder at him but the Han zombie simply smashed it apart with a punch before trying the same attack again.


    I guess aside from some sense of self preservation, this zombie Practitioner isn''t able to adapt to the situation quickly.


    Well, that''s not going to look good to the investors, assuming they have investors for this of course.


    My slime girl quickly realised that her Techniques aren''t working against her opponent so she switched to physical attacks instead.


    Taking advantage of the lull between his punches, she closed in the distance between them and delivered a kick towards his head.


    The zombie Practitioner''s self preservation instincts activated and he raised his arms to block the attack.


    Xun Guan proceeded to rain a flurry of blows on him, only to have all of them deflected or blocked.


    Either this guy had really good closebat abilities before being experimented on or it was something they imnted in him as well.


    She attempted another kick at his side but he managed to catch her foot with his arm, trapping her.


    Xun Guan''s eyes went wide when he had proceeded to pull back his other fist in preparation to deliver another punch again. At that distance, there was no way for Xun Guan to avoid or defend herself.


    Just as it looked like the punch was going to hit her, someone leapt onto the stage and sted the Han zombie out of the stage with a sword thrust.


    At first I was thinking it was someone from our Sect who jumped in to save Xun Guan, only to realise the young man was wearing the robes that the Mei Practitioners were wearing.


    It was a young man with his muscled chest bared for all to see while a greatsword as long as he was tall was held in his right hand.


    Ok¡­ Why did he even jump in to help Xun Guan? Sure, the attack might have hit her but a fatal blow would have caused her to be teleported out of the stage with no injuries so there was no need to jump in. Furthermore, she''s also a slime, physical attacks like that wouldn''t have worked against her in the first ce.


    Although I guess this guy wouldn''t have known that.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Woah there, be careful not to let that pretty face of yours get dirty," The young man chuckled while winking at Xun Guan.


    My slime girl furrowed her brows at him, "What are you doing? It was a proper duel! How can you just jump in and interrupt it?!"


    "Hey,dy. I just saved your life so what gives? At least a ''thank you'' would have sufficed."


    "I did not need your help," Xun Guan growled.


    No doubt my slime girl must feel especially frustrated that her skills had deteriorated to the point that she had to be ''rescued'' by someone else.


    The Practitioner from the country of Mei ignored her protest and swept her off her feet in a princess carry, "Now now, this is not the ce for pretty girls like you~ You should just sit down and watch the men do the showing off~"


    Xun Guan did not hesitate to give him a p across his face before leaping away from him, "How dare you?! Don''t even touch me! You--"


    I cleared my throat to interrupt her, getting her attention before shaking my head.


    Although I might have manipted some Origins to make people not question her being a member of Heaven Sect, if she got more attention to herself, people would start asking questions.


    If she had continued, Xun Guan would be revealed to be a slime girl and then people are going to start asking questions. My disciples would then find out she''s been acting as my clothes all this while and the results wouldn''t be pretty.


    I really don''t want to manipte my disciples'' minds if I can help it¡­


    My slime girl thus begrudgingly stepped down from the stage, leaving that Mei Practitioner to stand alone up there.


    He grinned, "Haha, I guess I''m taking the stage now~ Well I have to agree with that first Han guy though, I expected more from this event. But that guy was also a third rate too so where are all the strong people at? I came here to test my strength against worthy opponents, yet all I''m seeing are little babies and some third rate Practitioners with strength they did not rightfully gain! Is there no one else?!"


    Since he was the second person here to start insulting everyone, the effect wasn''t as great as the first one. The difference was that the Han Practitioners felt especially insulted considering he just threw their own words back at them and even called them third rate as well.


    The Han Practitioner who had been insulting everyone earlier jumped back on stage again to face him. Since there weren''t any rules against someoneing up on stage a second time to challenge someone else, there was no problem with his actions.


    The Han Practitioner pointed a finger at the Mei Practitioner, "Don''t get full of yourself! I''ll show you your ce right now!"


    The Mei Practitioner swung his sword in a dramatic arc, "Come then! Let''s see if you really are the third rate I say you are!"


    The two of them leapt at each other and began shing against each other, the greatsword meeting sts of energy with the both of them roaring out a challenge.


    Behind me, Bait snorted, "What did I tell ya? It''s a goddamn dick measuring contest out there."


    At least don''t say it out loud even if it''s true¡­ Good thing no one else heard it¡­


    There''s one thing I want to know though¡­


    Where did all these people show up from and how did no one know about them before today? Their levels are definitely beyond a normal Student Practitioner''s!


    How have they stayed hidden all this while? Did they just drop down from the sky?


    Or is it just because I haven''t been paying attention to the World outside of my courtyard?


    Maybe I should start going out more often¡­

 Chapter 1112 Did The Standards Change While I Was Away?

    (MC POV)


    The battle between the two was bing more and more intense.


    Techniques and skills were being thrown around on the stage, each of them being more shy than thest.


    That Han Practitioner was actually pretty skilled to be honest. It''s just that Luna had the cheat of being more experienced and she was most definitely above the level of a student Practitioner so pitting her against him was already quite unfair.


    I mean, for her case, it''s like she''s on a new game plus so there''s no way that was a fair fight at all.


    Unfortunately for the Han Practitioner, the Practitioner from the country of Mei still seemed to be more skilled as I could tell he was simply toying with his opponent the entire time. There were several times that he had a clear shot of winning but chose to disengage instead.


    It was only after it was clear the Han Practitioner was exhausted that the Mei Practitioner got under his guard and struck him in the abdomen with the pommel of his greatsword.


    That left him open for an overhead sh that finished him off, causing the Han Practitioner to be teleported out of the stage.


    The Mei Practitioner let out a roar of triumph as he raised his greatsword up into the air, "Hahaha! What''s this weakling?! I didn''t even need to use all of my skills to beat you! Where are all the strong fighters?!"


    As expected of people from Mei being muscleheads I guess?


    The other student Practitioners looked at one another, most of them unwilling to go up against him since he managed to beat the Han Practitioner who had beaten a number of them easily.


    A young girl took the challenge and leapt onto the stage, her sword drawn to point at him.


    "Student Shen here to seek guidance!"


    Unexpectedly, the Mei Practitioner scowled at her, "Get off the stage girl. I have a policy not to hurt maidens so I''m not going to fight you."


    What the heck.


    Well, I''m not that surprised considering his interaction with Xun Guan earlier but this is more like an insult to all the female Practitioners here, you know? Do you think this makes you chivalric or something?


    Amongst those who felt insulted was, of course, Student Shen herself.


    Not heeding his warning, she lunged towards him and tried to stab him with her sword.


    The Mei Practitioner easily sidestepped the attack, "Now, now,dy¡­ You shouldn''t do that. You may be cute but you''re no match for me."


    As though to prove his point, he effortlessly dodged all of the girl''s attacks without fighting back.


    The girl got frustrated and attempted another lunge, only for the guy to sidestep again which caused her to trip and fall out of the stage.


    That caught Eris''s attention, "Oh, his footwork is actually pretty good. He has some skill."


    Bait nodded, "Do ya think we can get him ta'' fight us?"


    "Ara, ara? Wouldn''t that be considered bullying?" Manami giggled.


    Laverna turned to me, "Master¡­?"


    I shook my head, "Not here. If you want to challenge him, do it after the Festival, though I don''t think he''ll agree to it anyway."


    Eris started discussing with her other personalities just as another young man leapt onto the stage from the Han side. At least it looked like he wasn''t one of the zombies.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Initiate Hei from the Han Research Institute," he greeted with an air of boredom.


    Without waiting for a response, Initiate Hei threw an air de at the Mei Practitioner.


    He raised up his greatsword to block it but the force of the air de was enough to send him skidding back a few feet, drawing tracks on the ground.


    The Mei Practitioner grinned, "Oh! You''re actually pretty strong! I''ll let you have the honour of knowing my name! I''m Private Bai from the Imperial Martial Sect! Let''s have a good match!"


    Seems like they have their own ranking system in those countries. Interesting¡­


    Initiate Hei rolled his eyes, "I don''t care. You''re in my way."


    "Ha! At least you''re not as boring as the other one! Come on then!"


    He raised his greatsword again and the de was lit aze with a blue me. The sword was then brought down in a diagonal sh, sending out a de of fire towards his opponent.


    Initiate Hei raised an arm and shed it downwards in the same arc, creating another air de that shed against the de of fire and causing an explosion that rocked the stage, throwing up a cloud of dust.


    Private Bai leapt above the dust cloud and swung his sword in an arc, blowing the cloud away.


    Right at that moment, Initiate Hei had also chosen to leap towards him at the same time, a ball of energy in his palm.


    Private Bai barely had time to raise his sword before his opponent thrusted his palm out to shoot the energy ball at him.


    The energy ball exploded against the t of his de, sending him higher up into the sky.


    Initiate Hei then stretched his hands out to the side while still floating in the air.


    At first, nothing seemed to happen but then the space in front of his palms started to crackle and crack.


    The cracks then raced towards Private Bai as though chasing him, sending out sparks of lightning and what looked like shards of ss flying through the air.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa!! Spatial maniption?! Are you sure you''re a new Practitioner?!!


    I thought Private Bai would be done for but he has shed his sword in an arc again, causing the cracks to stop and also cutting apart a section of air.


    Are you serious?! This guy has spatial maniption too?!! Who the heck are these people to use Techniques like these?! Did the standards of new Practitioners change while I wasn''t looking or something?!


    "Impressive control! But I''m still better than you in raw power!" Private Bai roared, shing his greatsword again.


    The space around Initiate Hei split and he was sted back towards the ground, barely managing to flip himself on his feet in time tond.


    He looked up only to see Private Bai hurtling towards him with the tip of his sword pointed at him, the space around him cracking and restoring itself constantly.


    Initiate Hei raised his palm and stopped his descent, creating a ripple in the space between them that slowly spread out from the stage towards the audience.


    Before anyone could react, the space shattered and I found myself falling into the void alongside everyone else.


    Did these two really crack open the space between realities?! Who the heck are these people?!!


    When did we start having such Practitioners?!

 Chapter 1113 Were Losing Our Minds Here

    (MC POV)


    So¡­ I''m now floating through the void of space alongside everyone else that had been present inside the Grand Courtyard.


    Quite a number of them were understandably panicking and iling around while the other more experienced Practitioners were trying to protect themselves and those around them.


    At least this confirmed that those guys were abnormal since almost everyone was also surprised by this turn of events. Heck, even the people from the countries of Mei and Han were panicking too.


    "Wheee~ Papa! Floaty floaty!" Cai Hong giggled while swimming through the air.


    "Master? What''s going on?" Lian Li asked while floating upside down next to me.


    "Well, space got shattered by those two so we all got sucked into a void in space."


    "Isn''t this a problem, Master?" Brendan pointed out while slowly spinning around.


    I shrugged, "I already made it such that no one can die here so it''s fine. Besides, it doesn''t look like those two are stopping anytime soon."


    As though on cue, Initiate Hei and Private Bai flew towards each other and shed again, causing the space around them to distort once more.


    It seems like the fight between them has turned personal with each party trying to prove that they were stronger than the other, neither of them even caring about their surroundings anymore.


    Meanwhile, the other Sects were trying to calm their members and assuring everyone that things were under control.


    I helped by rying a message to everyone that they had nothing to worry about and surprisingly, that seemed to calm everyone from the countries of Beiyang and Sun.


    Probably because they knew who I was and thus trusted my words easily.


    Unfortunately, the people from the Mei and Han didn''t trust me as easily and most of them were still floundering about in space.


    Guiying then straightened herself, "Master Lin has already given His word that everyone is fine, does the fact that all of you are still living and breathing not a testament to that fact?! So why don''t all of you stop embarrassing yourselves and trust His words?!"


    Oh wow, Guiying can be scary when she''s serious. I guess that''s where her Monarch''s authorityes from.


    Her outburst seemed to have an effect as most of them calmed down afterwards, settling themselves as much as they could while floating in the void even as the two Practitioners continued to battle amongst themselves.


    "Wouldn''t it be a better idea to just change things back to normal, Aniue?" Tsuki asked.


    I grinned, "Well, being able to adapt and change the battlefield is also part of a talent right? Besides, this is the perfect opportunity for everyone to see how a zero G battle looks like."


    My disciples nodded at my words in understanding before turning to pay attention to the fight, all of them taking notes from the two fighters in front of us.


    To be honest¡­ The real reason why I have yet to change it back was because I got curious about these two Practitioners and what they were going to do. Obviously they weren''t normal people to be able to use Techniques as advanced as this so I wanted to see what else they would do.


    ''Ara, ara? Can''t Master just use Omniscience as always? Or is Master trying to keep things interesting again?''


    Haha, most definitely thetter, Iris. You''re learning~


    ''Ufufufu~ I have Master as my teacher, after all~''


    Umu, umu, that''s good. I''ll give you some head patster.


    ''Ara, ara? Master really does spoil me~ It might make the others jealous though, so perhaps Master should do it in a ce that they can''t see~ Ufufufu~''


    Oh? At least she''s aware of it. But that''s just an excuse so that you can get me to pat you all you want without interruption, right?


    ''Ufufufu~ As expected of Master to see through my desires~ But is it really fine to let everyone stay here?''


    Hmmm? What do you mean?


    ''Ara? Has Master not noticed? We were all sent to the Abyss, you know~''


    What?<novelnext></novelnext>


    There was a sudden scream somewhere in the crowd which prompted a whole bunch of people to start screaming as well.


    I turned around and looming over everyone else was a single giant eye staring down at everyone.


    "What in the world is that?!"


    "Monster! Monster!"


    "Where are we?!"


    What is happening?! I''m melting!! I''m¡­ I''m meltwaauuughhh¡­"


    "Blurarghh¡­ Wuuarrgghhh!!"


    What the hell is happening to them? That Great One isn''t even doing anything and they''re acting like they got hit by a curse or something.


    ''Ara, ara? That''s the normal reaction when a mortal sees a cosmic being like them, Master. Their mortal minds are not able toprehend what they are seeing and that''s the result~ All of them are probably losing their sanity as we speak.''


    Ah¡­ I err¡­ Forgot about that¡­ I guess I should just reverse time or something and get everyone back to normal aga--


    ""Get lost!!""


    Initiate Hei and Private Bai weren''t even affected by the presence of the Great One and evenunched an attack at the giant eye, somehow seeding to st it back a few metres.


    What the hell? Does this mean they aren''t mortals? Well that exins their skills I guess¡­ But then who the hell are they in that case?!


    Iris proceeded to order the Great One to leave while I restored the sanity of everyone who was affected, including my disciples who have yet to ascend.


    ria had started mumbling some really weird mathematical equations while Brendan started giggling for no reason.


    Diao Chan was¡­ Err¡­ Well¡­ She started moaning and stripping herself so I had to cover her up before I restored her sanity.


    The other Practitioners weren''t faring any better as they all did very weird things while affected by that Great One.


    It was quite a bizarre sight to see old men flopping around like fish on drynd while some even started dancing around and singing some garbled tunes.


    There were even a few who startedughing madly while stripping themselves naked to streak around the space, those I had to restrain and cloth them back to restore their dignity.


    I also had to stop a number of them from self muttion and even a few who started making out with each other without regards to gender.


    So this is what happens when a mortal loses themselves in front of cosmic beings huh? Really, really crazy stuff.


    Let''s just forget that ever happened because it''s honestly quite a traumatising sight¡­ Thankfully Cai Hong was too busy having fun floating around to notice.


    Initiate Hei and Private Bai continued their fight,pletely ignoring the Great One after it backed off which really made me question who they really were.


    That was when the two of them disengaged again before starting to gather energy around them.


    The energy was a very familiar blue in colour¡­


    "The Origin fragment in this World¡­ It belongs to me!!" Private Bai roared, shooting out a beam of Origin energy from his de.


    "Not if I take you out first!" Initiate Hei shouted back, firing off a simr coloured beam from his palm.


    Wait¡­ What did they just say?


    No bloody way¡­


    Why are you guys even here?!!

 Chapter 1114 The Gods Are Doing What?

    (MC POV)


    Did I hear what they said correctly? Something about Origin fragments? That means¡­ These two are Origin Wielders?


    What the heck? Why is everything happening in this World? The universe is so big but you already have so many Origin fragments showing up here and these two are like¡­ What? The second and third Origin Wielders I''ve met in this World?


    Why is this World so special that so many things are happening here?


    ''Ara, ara? That''s simple, Master. The reason is because you are here~ If Origin Himself is already here, where else in the Universe could be more important than here?''


    Ah¡­ I actually didn''t think of it like that¡­


    Muon did mention that she came here because she felt there was an anomaly here and that anomaly turned out to be rted to Iris and myself.


    ''Ufufufu~ And I did influence the Origin fragments to gravitate here for Master~''


    Right, so those were not coincidences¡­


    But what about these two? What made theme all the way here and even try to blend in as one of the locals as well?


    And what is this about them trying to take this World''s Origin fragments?


    Iris, do you know anything about this?


    ''Ara, ara? I usually don''t care about what these so-called ''Origin Wielders'' do with their lives, but if Master wants me to go find out, I could.


    Ah, if you don''t know then it''s fine, I was just curious. I''m sure they will end up exining it themselves anyway.


    For now, I guess I should just bring everyone back¡­ If only this wasn''t the Abyss, I would have just let them continue fighting in here but not when there''s Great Ones around. It''ll be troublesome if the people around us were affected by those cosmic beings again.


    With a quick snap of my fingers, I sent all of us back to the Grand Courtyard and made sure everyone''s sanity was restored.


    The two Origin Wielders paused, both of them clearly surprised by the sudden change of scenery since neither of them caused it.


    They tried to look around for the culprit so I waved at them to get their attention.


    "So¡­ Are either of you going to start exining what is going on anytime soon? Because clearly neither of you belong to this World," I asked.


    Private Bai scowled at me, "Another Origin Wielder huh¡­ I guess you''re also here for the fragment that is in this World?"


    Huh? What the heck is this guy talking about? There''s no fragment here¡­ At least, not anymore.


    Unless he''s talking about the fragments that I had on hand before I absorbed them? Do they think they''re still around or something?


    Just to be sure, I double checked with my omniscience to see if that was the case.


    Surprisingly, it was. They had sensed the materialisation of those Origin fragments and followed it here, thinking that no one had imed it yet.


    "Umm¡­ The Origin fragments you''re talking about¡­ I already absorbed them."


    The two of them stared at me with wide eyes.


    Initiate Hei furrowed his brows at me, "How?! I even made sure to check if any other Origin Wielders had arrived here recently and the only person I found is this muscle brained idiot! When did you slip in here to absorb them?!"


    I titled my head, "I didn''t slip in at all. I was already here from the start. I live here."


    Private Bai pointed a finger at me, "Who''s your patron Goddess?!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Oh, they think I''m an Origin Wielder too. That was the case for Muon as well, wasn''t it? Do they not have something that tells them I am not just an Origin Wielder?


    ''Ufufufu~ Master does realise that to most beings in this Universe, including the Gods themselves, meeting with you is considered something impossible?''


    Why is that?


    ''Ara, ara? A normal citizen would not expect to see their monarch sitting in the same tavern as they are, would they?''


    I mean¡­ Over here we already have two current monarchs and a former one participating in this event¡­ But I get your point.


    Hmm¡­ Maybe I should y along with them for now and pretend I''m also one of them instead of telling them who I really was.


    Why? Because thest thing I want is for them to raise a fuss and draw more attention to me. I definitely do not want everyone here to see these two suddenly prostrate in front of me or something like that.


    "Supreme Goddess of fate, Muenia."


    That made the two of them nce at each other in surprise.


    Right then, Sect Master Qing came up to me, "Umm¡­ Master Lin? What is going on now?"


    "Ah¡­ Well¡­ It seems like these two are looking for something that I already obtained, so I''m trying to exin to them that what they were looking for is no longer something they can get. Umm¡­ Tell you what, I''ll take them somewhere else so the others can continue with the Festival."


    "Ah, I understand. Take your time, Master Lin."


    Isn''t it nice to have such an understanding Sect Master like Sect Master Qing?


    I gestured for the two Origin Wielders to follow me and gave my disciples instructions to continue watching the Showcase without me. Of course, Iris would be following along but she made it such that her presence could not be perceived by anyone else, as usual.


    With the two of them following me, I guided them towards a private area behind the Grand Hall before turning to them, "So¡­ Any reason why you two are looking for Origin Fragments?"


    Initiate Hei frowned at me, "Have you been living under a rock all this time? Are you not aware of the things happening between Origin Wielders right now?"


    Private Bai also chimed in, "Yeah! Did Supreme Goddess Muenia abandon you or something? Even she''s involved in this!"


    "Erm¡­ I''ve been tasked to monitor this World and have been cut off from the rest of the universe since then¡­ Could you enlighten me?"


    "Huh¡­ Are you really sure you haven''t been abandoned? Pretty much everyone knows this¡­" Private Bai shook his head.


    Initiate Hei gestured up towards the sky, "The Gods are fighting amongst each other right now and they''re hosting apetition between all Origin Wielders as their champions soon. The winners of thepetition get to go to the newly created vacation and may even get to meet Origin itself. Every single Origin Wielder is now busy trying to find the leftover Origin fragments scattered around to empower themselves."


    Er¡­ What? Wait¡­ Seriously?


    "When did this happen?" I asked.


    Private Bai shrugged, "About a month ago in this World''s time I guess? Anyway¡­ The reason we told you about this is only because your patron Goddess is Supreme Goddess Muenia ok? Don''t think this makes us friends. You may have gotten the Origin fragments here but if you want to get any more, you''ll have to go through me, got it? That prize is mine!"


    With those words, he flew up into the sky, leaving this World without a second nce back.


    Initiate Hei also nodded his head at me, "The same goes for me as well. If I were you, I''d just stay here quietly since your Goddess has not called for you. You seem like you''re having a nice life here already."


    He then followed after Private Bai, disappearing into the sky.


    ¡­


    What is this about the Gods fighting amongst themselves?!!

 Chapter 1115 They Want The Prize Too

    (MC POV)


    "Iris? What''s going on?" I asked.


    "Ara, ara? This is news to me as well, Master. But I surmise that those Gods had went ahead to organise some kind ofpetition to see who could go to that vacation World you made~"


    "Is that even necessary? I made it such that everyone was able to go, just that there''s a waiting list for it¡­"


    "Ara, but some are not willing to wait, Master~ You know how beings are in this Universe and Gods are no different~"


    Ah¡­ I suppose I do¡­


    Using Omniscience, I could see that after they experienced the vacation World, they wouldn''t want to wait to experience it again, so they''ll look for ways to expedite the waiting process.


    With so many of them interested, they just went ahead to create some kind of battle royalepetition to wager the best spots in the waiting list.


    And since having cosmic beings fight amongst themselves would cause chaos in the universe and potentially make me scrap the idea of a vacation altogether, they came up with the idea of having Origin Wielders to fight as their champions instead.


    What the heck guys¡­


    At least they created their own just for this so it won''t affect anyone else¡­ Especially since this would be the second battle royale already with the first one having taken ce a few weeks ago. That one proved to be quite chaotic with a few barrens being destroyed.


    Good thing they learnt their lesson from that and made their own to prevent that from happening again.


    But now I''m curious just how this battle royale worked¡­


    "Ara, ara? In that case, does Master want to go and check it out?" Iris suggested, reading my mind.


    "To think there woulde a day I would hear you say the words ''check it out''."


    "Ufufufu~ I am still learning after all, Master~ So shall we go and take a look?"


    "Hmm¡­ I guess we can do that¡­ When does it start?"


    "It seems like it will begin in another week''s time, Master."


    "That''s perfect, we can go and take a look with everyone else after the Sect Showcase Festival. Actually, my disciples could even participate in the event as a way of practice, can''t they?"


    "Ara, ara? With Master''s blessing, they could indeed~"


    With all those cosmic beings in the area, it would also help my disciples who have ascended and those who have not. That''s perfect, two birds with one stone.


    ? I returned to the Grand Courtyard with Iris in tow, my disciples immediately converging on me as I did so.


    "What happened with those two, Master?" Lian Li asked.


    "Well¡­ Turns out those two were actually looking for Origin fragments that I have already absorbed¡­ And I also learned that the gods are holding some kind ofpetition between themselves which I think would be perfect for all of you to join as well."


    Tsuki leaned closer to me, "What kind ofpetition is it, Aniue?"


    "From what I know, it''s some kind of battle royale between Origin Wielders, so that would be challenging enough for all of you to improve yourselves."


    ria''s eyes sparkled, "And what is the prize, Onii-sama?!"


    "Ah¡­ About that¡­ They''re wagering on preferential spots for the vacation World I made, so I don''t think any of you would be interested¡­"


    Diao Chan gasped, "Does that mean if any of us won¡­ We can go back to the vacation World again?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    I wanted to say that if they wanted to go back to the vacation World then all they needed to do was to ask and I would bring them there¡­ But I saw this as a chance to give them an incentive to try their best at thepetition.


    Thus, I nodded at her, "You know what? Sure. The winners of the battle royale will get to go back to the vacation World for a week."


    The air around me suddenly changed and I could almost feel like there was some sort of pressure being exerted around my disciples.


    Really? Why do you guys want the prize that much? Aren''t I already here anyway? What''s the difference?


    ¡­


    Ah¡­ They''re just shy about asking me to pamper them but since that vacation World already has the default setting of pampering the visitors, they could just enjoy themselves without feeling guilty.


    They truly are the cutest.


    Manami covered the bottom part of her face with her sleeve, "Ufufu~ When does thispetition start, Master?"


    "In a week, so you still have time to prepare."


    Kiyomi nodded, "In that case, I suppose it would help if we could first test ourselves first¡­"


    Eh? Test yourselves? How?


    I was about to ask them that question before all of them suddenly leapt onto the stage, causing a shock wave that blew the people who had been on the stage away.


    "Could Master expand the stage by five times, please?" Lian Li requested.


    Still confused about what they were nning to do, I nevertheless did as they requested and altered reality to change the size of the stage.


    There were some exmations of surprise from the crowd but most of them quickly recovered to see what my disciples were nning to do.


    I thought they would start duelling each other but Lian Li had stepped forward to address the audience with her arms spread out like a preacher.


    "We invite everyone toe test their skills against us! Anyone who manages tond a hit on any of us will receive a Divine Artefact of their choice!"


    The moment those words left her lips, everyone from Beiyang and the country of Sun leapt onto the stage while the people from the country of Mei and Han were still trying to process what they heard.


    Eventually, a few of them also jumped onto the stage. I guess when ''Divine Artefacts'' were involved, no oneined about my disciples disrupting the showcase.


    Wait¡­ Even Sect Master Qing and High Maiden Tatiana had jumped in¡­


    What even are these ''Divine Artefacts'' she was talking about?


    ''Ufufu~ It''s best that you don''t know, Master~''


    Now you''re just making me more curious about it, Iris¡­


    Thankfully, before I gave into temptation to find out what it was, someone let out a shout and the crowd of Practitioners charged at my disciples.


    I have to admit¡­ Watching my disciples fight against that entire crowd of people was seriously cool.


    There was still one problem though¡­


    I doubt Origin Wielders would be on the level of the mortals around here. I might need to arrange for some help¡­

 Chapter 1116 Hes Showing Off

    (MC POV)


    Fire, lightning and explosions rang out on top of the stage with multiple people being teleported out of the stage every second.


    My disciples were holding their own pretty well and it''s not like they were working together either. They know that the battle royale would mean they would be against each other eventually so there would be no point in teaming up at the end.


    Seriously, the fact that even Elders and Masters were being flung off the stage spoke volumes about how far they''vee since I''ve taken them in.


    Although I can''t say much for ria who was wielding some kind ofser minigun and mowing down all the Practitioners in her way. I most definitely did not teach her how to make that.


    "Papa! Pretty ''boom''~" Cai Hong cheered from myp, her eyes sparkling at the sight of the explosions.


    So cute~


    She tilted her head to look at me, "Papa, Cai Hong make pretty ''boom''?"


    "Hmm? What pretty ''boom'' does Cai Hong want to make?"


    "This ''boom''!"


    The loli dragon held her hands together and a rainbow coloured spark formed in between her palms, simr to a sparkler.


    I couldn''t help but start patting her head, "A~ That''s a really pretty ''boom'' Cai Hong~ Well done~"


    "Ehehe~ Papa likey?"


    "Yes, Papa likey very much~"


    "Yayyy~ Cai Hong wuv Papa!"


    A~ Why is she sooo cute~ I just wanna cuddle her all day~


    I felt a tug on my sleeve and I looked down to see a loli version of Iris looking up at me with expectant eyes.


    Do you want to cuddle as well?


    ''Ufufufu~ If Master does not mind, I most definitely want to be cuddled by Master too~''


    I moved Cai Hong to my left thigh before picking Iris up and sat her down on top of my otherp.


    "Mama!" Cai Hong squealed while reaching both her hands towards her.


    Iris mirrored her actions and the both of them hugged, Cai Hong cuddling up to the loli Iris.


    I can''t help it when presented with a scene this cute. I wrapped both of them up in my arms and hugged them tightly.


    "Ara, ara? I can most certainly get used to this~" Iris giggled, moving herself closer to me.


    All the while, explosions still rocked the stage as Practitioners were flung around left and right. Even right now, a Practitioner wearing Master robes got hit in the face by one of Lian Li''s lightning before getting teleported outside the stage.


    Despite the clear difference in strength, none of them were showing any signs of giving up on their assault and continued throwing themselves at my disciples. They really seem to be desperate for that Divine Artefact, huh?


    But despite their best efforts, almost everyone was eliminated before they could even touch any of my disciples.


    Soon enough, there were only a handful of opposing Practitioners left while all of my disciples stood in the centre of the stage in a circle, watching them carefully.


    "Ugh¡­ As expected of High¡­ Ummm¡­ Master Lin''s disciples¡­ They''re too strong¡­"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "None of us would be able to get a Divine Artefact at this rate!"


    "We need to work together! They didn''t say there can only be one winner! Everyone whonds a hit will get one!"


    "You''re right! I''d be happy if I even got a sock!"


    "Shhh! Be quiet you idiot!"


    "We¡­ We just need to hit one! They aren''t helping each other so we just need to focus on one!"


    "You''re right! Let''s work together!"


    Putting aside the very weird conversation at the end, the rest of the Practitioners seemed to have decided to team up.


    They''ve already learnt which ones were the stronger ones and were looking to target the ones who have yet to ascend.


    Brendan seemed to be relying on his potions to defend himself and while he was extremely versatile and adaptable to any enemy he faced, they were sure he did not have an infinite amount of those potions. There was also the fact that he had to pick the potions and either throw or mix them in battle as well, which could y against him if his opponents were fast.


    Diao Chan was an outlier since she was using Spells instead of Techniques, something foreign that none of them were familiar with. The need to chant those Spells might have been a disadvantage for her but she had already managed to shorten her chants to the point that it did not matter much.


    ria on the other hand¡­ Well¡­ She''s using all sorts of weapons¡­ At one point she even used a satelliteser cannon against a group of enemies so she seems like the strongest one amongst the three right now.


    Thus, all of them had chosen Brendan as their target and my alchemist knew it.


    His senior sisters would not be helping him either so he only had himself to rely on.


    "Ara, ara? Good luck Brendan~" Manami giggled before leaping towards the other end of the stage, prompting everyone else to do the same


    Now it was Brendan alone against the remaining mix of Practitioners from various Sects.


    "Big brother Brendan trouble?" Cai Hong asked.


    I patted her head, "It''s ok, your big brother Brendan is strong."


    He may seem like the weakest right now, but his potential was actually one of the highest in this fight. The reason being the fact that usage of Origin Liquid was not restricted in this fight and he had several dozens of them.


    If he wanted to, he could just use it to create some kind of godlike entity to fight for him.


    But of course, our Brendan was not boring enough to do that. Instead, he brought out five bottles and flung them in different directions, causing his enemies to scatter. They had already seen what his potions could do, especially the poison and acid clouds. Those who were hit by those did not go painlessly.


    Unfortunately for them, those bottles were neither of those clouds and instead, a formation he had broken down into bottled form.


    The bottles shattered and a pentagram was suddenly formed using the contents of the bottle with Brendan in the centre, the lines of the pentagram lighting up to activate the formation and causing swords to appear in the air around my alchemist.


    "Golden Sword Formation?!! Since when did he manage to create such aplex formation?!!"


    "We¡­ We can''t beat that!"


    "High Pri¡­ Err¡­ Brother Brendan! Please go easy on us!"


    Brendan only smiled at them before the swords moved to strike down the remaining enemies with impunity.


    Yeah, don''t look down on our alchemy boy.

 Chapter 1117 They Just Need Some Experience

    (MC POV)


    "I apologise for showing such a pitiful sight, Master¡­" Xun Guan apologised after the event was over.


    My disciples were busy reviewing their earlier battles while Cai Hong was having her afternoon nap, allowing me to address my slime girl privately.


    I patted her head, "It''s fine, you were just interrupted by someone else so it''s not like it was your fault."


    She squirmed cutely, "Master is truly kind¡­"


    "Ufufufu~ Of course, it''s Master after all~" Iris giggled beside me, being the only one here to know about Xun Guan''s existence.


    Xun Guan looked up at me, "I heard about the battle royale thing, Master. Are you letting your disciples participate in it?"


    "Hmm? That was the idea, yes. Don''t tell me you want to try participating as well?"


    "Ah¡­ No, Master. I know my limits. I am not arrogant enough to think I canpete with Gods and Goddesses."


    Well no shame in that, it''s good that she also knows her limits too.


    "So why the question?"


    "I was wondering if Master would be bringing me along as well? I erm¡­ I have to admit that¡­ Being in that space with Master and¡­ And Iris¡­ Kind of feels really weird to me¡­ So if Master brought me along to a ce full of cosmic beings¡­ I don''t know what will happen to me¡­"


    Oh¡­ She meant that when Iris and I have sex, we would inadvertently create that separate space and Xun Guan would get stripped off so she''s forced to float around in that space.


    That''s totally on me since¡­ Well¡­ I get really distracted when Iris is naked with her legs spread open in front of me.


    Hey,e on, can you really me me? What else was I to focus on when I was presented with a sight like that?


    I cleared my throat, "Don''t worry, I''ll keep you protected this time so you can apany us without worries."


    "Ah¡­ Umm¡­ Thank you, Master. Could I return to your clothes now?"


    I spread out my arms and Xun Guan melted into a puddle beforebining herself with her clone that I was wearing.


    Just in time too, as my disciples had chosen that exact time to return.


    "Master! How did we do? Do you think we stand a chance to win against the Origin Wielders in that battle royale?" Lian Li asked, both of her fists clenched in front of her excitedly.


    I think it''s best to be honest with her so¡­


    "All of you did really, really well in the festival of course. I''m really proud that you''ve reached this level after such a short time. But if I were to say if you stood a chance against the other Origin Wielders¡­ I''ll unfortunately have to say that there''s quite little chance of any of you winning¡­"


    Those Origin Wielders were capable of manipting reality on their own and while my disciples also have the capability to do that, they weren''t as experienced in such a skill as they were.


    That''s not to say they stood no chance of course. While those Origin Wielders possess incredible powers, they were not divine beings like the gods. Meanwhile, most of my disciples have ascended to godhood and were thus gods in their own right, making them above those Origin Wielders in the cosmic scale.


    Sure, those Origin Wielders might be given powers to specifically deal with problematic gods, but these are my disciples we''re talking about.


    All they needed was some practice and they should tilt the scales in their favour snd I know just the people I could ask to help me with that.


    Before I could tell them of my n, however¡­


    "Masssteeeeer~"


    "Hussssbaaaaandddd~"


    "Founding Gooooood~"


    I looked up at the three monarchs running towards me with their hands outstretched.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I barely had time to brace myself before the three of them leapt at me, each of them hugging a different part of my body.


    "Master~ Are we going to have sex now? I''ve been looking forward to it since we came here, you know?!"


    "Husband~ It''s been a long time since we''ve been connected! I''ve been feeling really lonely down there~"


    "Founding God! Please allow me to show my devotion to you by offering my body!! Feel free to indulge yourself!"


    I suppose it has been a while since Ist indulged in these three girls¡­


    Actually. I got an idea.


    "How would the three of you like to go to a vacation World to rx for a while?"


    The three of them blinked at me.


    "Vacation World, Master?" Guiying parroted.


    I nodded, "It''s a World I made where you can do whatever you want and there are split bodies of me around to apany you."


    Luna gasped, "Does that mean I''ll get Husband all to myself?!"


    "Erm¡­ A copy of me, yes."


    "And I can do whatever I want with your split body?"


    "Ye¡­ Yes?"


    "Ahhhh! I want to go! Can we go now, Husband?!"


    "Me too, Founding God! Please let me go as well!" Tatiana added in quickly with a line of drool at the side of her lips.


    Guiying also raised her hand, "Me too, Master! Me too!!"


    I would really like to question them about what they would do with regards to their duties, but I guess they should have it handled since they didn''t even hesitate to agree. Oh well, they''re all responsible girls so it should be fine.


    I snapped my fingers and the three of them disappeared, having been sent to the vacation World where they would be greeted by my split bodies to start their pampering.


    After about a week or so has passed, they would be automatically returned to their homes so there''s no need to worry about that.


    "Ara, ara? You''re going to get them addicted to that, Master~" Manami giggled.


    Not sure what she meant by that but I think this should be fine? Those three know how to take care of themselves after all.


    "Now what should we do about the battle royale, Master?" Eris asked, bringing the topic back on track.


    "Well, what all of you arecking is experience fighting against such opponents, so we just need to find you some people to help you out with that."


    Kiyomi tilted her head, "Who does Master have in mind?"


    I pped my hands together and two people appeared in front of me, the both of them having already agreed to my request after I contacted them telepathically earlier.


    "Here I am, Daddy!" Lilith cheered, striking a cute pose as she did so.


    "I''m honoured to be relied on by All Creator!" Muon prostrated herself in front of me.


    Yep, I''ll be counting on the two of you to help my disciples out!

 Chapter 1118 Shes Still A Certified Origin Wielder

    (Lian Li POV)


    Master brought in Lilith and Muon to help us with our practice in dealing with Origin Wielders, which was why we were now located in an open field outside the Sect despite the Showcase still ongoing back in the Sect.


    Lilith was obviously more than happy toe back and beat us into shape again. She already had experience in teaching us so the only thing she needed to do was to adjust her lesson ns to teach us on how to deal with those ''origin wielder'' trash instead of Iris, something she seemed very enthusiastic about.


    When I asked, she simply said that it would be nice to see us thrash a few of them as there were quite a number who were especially full of themselves.


    Apparently being granted some power and authority by the Supreme Gods made them believe they were above reproach.


    On the other hand, we also had this Muon girl who waspletely lost on what to do. She was obviously only here because there was no way for her to reject Master''s request.


    I would pity her, but she got a head pat from Master just for agreeing to His request so I''m actually jealous instead.


    The fact that the rest of my sisters were staring at her unblinkingly proved that I wasn''t alone in my sentiments.


    "Umm¡­ Umm¡­ We''ve only met a few times before, but I''m Muon! I¡­ I may be a newbie Origin Wielder but¡­ But I''ll do my best!"


    Hmm¡­ At least she isn''t acting arrogant so I guess I could give her a pass¡­ She was trying to help us after all and I''m not an ungrateful person.


    Lilith crossed her arms, "Alright! The both of us are going to pound all of you into shape so that you can at least put up a fight against those pesky Origin Wielders! Just so you know, this girl here is participating in that event too!"


    All of us turned to look at Muon and she quickly waved her hands at us, "Ah! You don''t need to worry about me! Umm¡­ All Creator had promised me a spot if I managed to do a good job of teaching you! So I will definitely do my best to help all of you!"


    That''s good. If she were to try and sabotage us¡­ Acquaintance of Master or not, we will definitely find a way to make her suffer.


    Lilith smirked, "Let''s not waste time now, you guys don''t really have much of it anyway! The first thing you need to know about Origin Wielders is that they''re basically overseers of the Gods. In other words, they are made to fight against Gods."


    "Doesn''t that put us at a disadvantage then?" Eris asked.


    The Muon girl poked her fingers together, "Normally¡­ Normally yes but¡­ All of you were blessed by All Creator Himself so¡­ I would say you''re differentpared to the other Gods around¡­ At least¡­ I think so¡­"


    Kiyomi held up a hand, "Hold on a moment. You''re telling me that people like this girl here are made to be able to defeat ascended beings like ourselves? Forgive my scepticism, but I do believe that any of us could handle her easily with or without our domains."


    Lilith wagged her finger at us, "That''s what you would think eh? Well, the biggest advantage Origin Wielders appointed by the Supreme Gods have over you is the fact that they are immune to your domains~ With Daddy''s Origin energy inside them, they are able to invoke the domain of Origin itself, nullifying any Gods'' domains."


    Without so much as a warning, Kiyomi waved her hand in the air and shot out an icicle straight at Muon.


    With how rxed Muon''s original posture was, I fully expected her to be hit by the attack without being able to react to it. Surprisingly, she had quickly lowered into abat stance with her palm thrust towards the icicle, causing it to shatter into pieces before it could reach arm''s length of her.


    She held that pose for a few moments before the tension melted away, causing her to stammer, "Umm¡­ Umm¡­ I''m sorry¡­ I know I may look unreliable since I''m new¡­ But I¡­ I do have records of me taking down rogue Gods and Goddesses before¡­ So I have experience¡­"


    If she had not shown us that reaction to Kiyomi''s attack, I would have thought she was bluffing. But now I was quite convinced that she really did have the skill to do that.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lilith smiled devilishly, "Heh~ So now that I see you are all convinced of her skills, I think we can move to the main subject at hand~ I''m going to pit you against Muon one by one and you''ll learn how an Origin Wielder deals with rogue Divines."


    "And what about us?" Brendan asked, referring to the three of them who have yet to ascend.


    Lilith shrugged, "Honestly, I don''t even know why you three are even included in this. It''s not like those Origin Wielders will make things easier for you just because you''re not ascended Gods and Goddesses so you guys will just get thrashed immediately."


    Hmph¡­ She really doesn''t mince her words I see.


    Diao Chan puffed her cheeks, "Oh who knows? Maybe we might even ascend within this week or even during the event itself!"


    "I doubt that but it''s not my business anyway~ So who wants to go first? I''ll even let you guys choose who gets to embarass themselves first!"


    I did not like what she was implying but I decided that perhaps it would be better if I tested Muon out first without knowing anything to give me the most authentic experience in fighting against people like her.


    Taking a step forward, I nodded at the demoness, "I will."


    She grinned at me, "Alright! I knew you would do it actually~ Just don''t cry too much when you get owned, ok?"


    I ignored her and turned to Muon, "Ready when you are."


    She looked at my other sisters and Brendan, "Umm¡­ All of you might want to step back a little."


    They did not argue and did as she requested, allowing us to stand in the middle of the field alone.


    "Are you ready?" She asked and I nodded, already preparing to summon my Divine Lightning to strike her.


    Her body started to glow blue and I immediately materialised my lightning, trying to catch her before she could do whatever she was nning to do.


    Just as I thought my lightning was going to hit her however, my lightning suddenly redirected midair and sted me in the chest, flinging me away.


    I felt my body shift before I found myself standing a short distance away from where I started, a clear indication that the inscription Master had set up to heal us the moment we suffered a critical injury took effect.


    On the other side, Muon barely even moved and she was just standing there with a blue glow around her body.


    "And you''re out! Next participant please~" Lilith giggled, gesturing towards my other sisters.


    She¡­ She beat me? Just like that? I didn''t even manage to invoke my domain!


    What just happened?!

 Chapter 1119 More Cults Are Needed

    (Lian Li POV)


    "Hold on, what happened there?" I asked, stopping Lilith.


    She smirked at me, "Heh, do you think a Origin Wielder will tell you their secrets? That''s up to you to figure out~"


    I scowled at her but understood why she was unwilling to tell us, considering we would most definitely be faced with even more unknown abilities during the event and we would have to adapt to them quickly.


    Manami stepped up, "Ara, ara? I suppose I shall try it out next then~"


    Muon was still wrapped up in that blue light and she nodded before giving her ae hither motion.


    Our red fox started by summoning her domain to envelope the entire field to ce it under her control.


    A miniature sun appeared in the middle of the field, causing part of it to burst into mes.


    But as soon as the sun had appeared, it also winked out of existence just as quickly.


    Unperturbed, Manami tried again, this time conjuring an even bigger sun than before but the result was still the same.


    She then tried materialising two suns next but they were both quickly snuffed out and her domain broken just as fast.


    It seemed like both the size and power mattered very little to Muon and she could break them just as easily.


    Manami raised her arm and a pir of fire materialised itself underneath Muon''s feet, engulfing her in its fiery embrace.


    But just like the suns she tried to summon, the fire pir was also dispersed and Muon waspletely unharmed as though nothing had happened.


    Manami still showed no signs of giving up as she conjured up a fire spear before throwing it at her.


    Instead of dematerialising like the other attacks she attempted, the fire spear abruptly disappeared and reappeared, changing its direction of travel to shoot back at Manami.


    Unlike me, however, Manami was prepared for something like this so she managed to avoid it by stepping to the side, letting the spear explode behind her.


    Manami then rxed her stance and shook her head, "I see now. I remember your powers have something to do with fate, doesn''t it? With Master''s power, you are able to shatter any Divine domain with your own while freely manipting the fate of anything inside here."


    Ah, I see. So she changed the fate of my lightning to strike me instead of her. She must have also changed the fate of Manami''s fire spear to fly towards her instead, causing it to change directions.


    The fire pir must have been ''fated'' to disappear before harming her as well, which meant that pretty much anything we could throw at her would be nullified or turned around¡­


    In that case¡­ How do we even beat her? Much less the other Origin Wielders who definitely wouldn''t be holding back? She''s not even trying to attack us with her own abilities right now!


    Muon dispersed the blue glow around her, "Umm¡­ As expected of All Creator''s disciples, you managed to find out about my abilities so easily."


    Lilith scoffed, "I''m more surprised that they needed two tries instead of one. And I thought Lian Li was the strongest one, yet she got defeated so easily."<novelnext></novelnext>


    I scowled at her, "What are you trying to say?"


    "Hmm? Nothing at all. Just saying what I saw, that''s all. Now I''m sure all of you must be wondering how to beat an Origin Wielder when you''re already getting your asses kicked by our little Muon here. Who I might add, is basically a newbie in this and probably one of the weakest Origin Wielders you''ll face."


    None of us were amused by what she said but we held our tongues as she came closer towards us.


    "The first thing you need to deal with is their own Origin domains. These are empowered by Daddy''s authority to specifically neuter rogue Divines so that they can be dealt with. Do you know what kind of beings aren''t affected by these Origin domains?"


    Tsuki tilted her head, "More powerful Gods?"


    Lilith snorted, "Hmph, I''m surprised you can actually guess that. But you are right in a sense. Beings on the level of Supreme Goddesses are of course immune to it. Since they only have a limited power with their Origin domain, stronger beings like myself have domains too strong for them to break. So in other words, we have one week to make all of you as powerful as the Supreme Goddesses of this Universe which frankly speaking, is quite impossible."


    My sisters and I looked at one another.


    "Master would not give us an impossible task," Brendan argued.


    Lilith shrugged, "That''s why I''m still helping you despite my own feelings on the matter. Like I said, if I can see you smack some of those really arrogant ones around, that would be cathartic for me to watch so I''m in favour of getting all of you strong enough. But that means I''m going to be putting you all through the wringer to at least stand a chance of that happening."


    "We''re no stranger to hard work," I told her while taking a step forward.


    That prompted the rest of my sisters and Brendan to step forward as well, all of us confident that we can make it especially when Master had ced His trust in us to be able to seed.


    Muon clenched her fists in front of her, "Umm¡­ All Creator also trusted me to be able to help you all¡­ So I will do my best as well!"


    Lilith raised an eyebrow at us, "Just like thest time I had to teach all of you how to be Goddesses¡­ Are you all prepared to do whatever it takes and voice noints to my methods?"


    All of us nodded at the same time.


    "Failing Master is something none of us can ept," I voiced out what every one of us was thinking.


    Lilith''s lips curled up into a sinister smile, "That''s what I''d like to hear! Alright then! The first thing we need to do is get your Divine essences up! Daddy has been doing it the slow and steady way by making all of you absorb the Divine essences of the Divine beings around us. But my method is faster! We need to get you all worshipers! You''ve got to start a cult for yourself!"


    Without waiting for us to respond, she snapped her fingers and several projections of different Worlds appeared in the air around us.


    "And you know what''s the easiest way to get people to start worshipping you? We start killing a bunch of people on some World that has yet to have any religion! So go ahead! Pick a World and we can start massacring some existences!"


    "Is this¡­ Really the way to do it?" I asked.


    She shrugged, "It''s how I do it at least. You guys might know about the Dark Sect here right? It''s me~ Too bad they pissed off Daddy though, so they had to be eradicated. Anyway, that''s just my advice, if you can get followers through some other method, feel free. But I''ve tested multiple methods and massacring people seem to be the most effective~"


    Oh well, we did say we won''tin so let''s just do it. None of these beings worship Master anyway~

 Chapter 1120 Just Lazing Around Since No One Is Here

    (MC POV)


    Hmm¡­ I''m sure Lilith and Muon are doing their best to help my disciples get used to fighting Origin Wielders right now. Probably doing some sparring or a practice simr to that since they dock experience.


    I do admit that I''m not exactly very sure how the battle royale would go but I don''t think it would be very different from a normal one, right?


    "Will Master be going to watch?" Iris asked, the both of us walking towards my Courtyard with Cai Hong napping in my arms.


    The Showcase Festival was still ongoing and would only end at night, but I had given the excuse of putting Cai Hong to bed for her nap to slip away.


    Nothing else happened after those two left and even the Han and Mei Practitioners were pretty normal after that. At least¡­ There weren''t any more people manipting reality or space amongst their ranks anymore.


    Interestingly enough, those two Origin Wielders seemed to have wiped the memories of everyone else there when they left, resulting in no one else even remembering that those two even existed aside from my disciples.


    At least they cleaned up after themselves, or was this something that all Origin Wielders did?


    Putting that aside, I nodded at Iris''s question, "Oh I definitely would, but I suppose I shouldn''t announce that I am?"


    "Ufufufu~ Master can do whatever you want but indeed, it might create quite a bit of chaos if they knew that you would be present~"


    That''s what I thought. See? I''m learning.


    I ced the sleeping Cai Hong in her bed gently before shutting the door behind me. I could go back to the Grand Courtyard to rejoin the Festival but¡­ I wasn''t really in the mood for it.


    I decided to just spend the rest of the dayzing in my courtyard so I sent Sect Master Qing a telepathic message to inform him of my decision.


    He did not try to get me to go back and simply said he would handle things there.


    Not sure what he meant by ''handling things'' but I assumed he was just referring to the clean up or something.


    That left me with nothing to do for the rest of the day since my disciples would be left with Lilith and Muon for the entire week.


    What could I do in this one week?


    "Ara, ara? How about spending a week in bed with me, Master?"


    I raised an eyebrow at Iris, "Did you get influenced by Diao Chan or something? Since when are you this horny?"


    "Ufufufu~ Could you me me, Master? I''m discovering sex for the first time and it feels so good to do it with Master. Why would I not wish to sleep with Master at every given chance?"


    I admit, sex with her was indeed incredible, but I don''t really want to just waste the week away with nothing but sex.


    Iris giggled, "Ara? I''m d to know that Master thinks sex with me is great too, but why can''t we just spend an entire week doing it? It''s not like Master has anything else to do?"


    I smiled wryly at her, "I still need to take care of Cai Hong, you know?"


    "Ara, ara? Master can always just leave a split body in that case, right?"


    "It wouldn''t be the same. Anyway, I''ve realised that I''ve been quite disconnected with the rest of this World so I think it might be a good idea for me to go out and look around the ce for this week. Do you want toe along?"


    "I will always go where Master goes~" Iris answered without hesitation.


    "Right. I guess for tomorrow, we can just take a look around Heaven Sect and maybe the surrounding area. Then the next day, we can just go further and further to look around. Oh, can''t forget the monsters too, it''s been a while since Ist went to check up on them."


    "Ufufufu~ Master really is popr~"<novelnext></novelnext>


    I shrugged at herment but said nothing.


    With nothing else to do for the rest of the day, I went towards my pavilion and Sophia immediately appeared out of thin air.


    "Shall I make some tea, Master?"


    "Oh, Sophia? I thought you would be at the Sect Showcase Festival. Aren''t the other servants there as well?"


    She smiled at me, "I''m here to serve you, Master. Thus it wouldn''t be proper if I wasn''t present here."


    "You''re really taking this role too seriously, you know? It''s fine to rx a little too."


    "I thank Master for your concern, but this is something I truly wish to do."


    Hmm¡­ If she says so I guess?


    "In that case, I could use some tea. Could you make some for Iris as well?"


    "Of course, Master."


    The former Demon Lord and ex-Sect Master of Heaven sect went off to make my tea, leaving me alone with Iris.


    Without missing a beat, Iris came up to me and sat down on myp, causing both of us to shudder from the contact.


    "Erm¡­ Iris? What are you doing?"


    "Ufufufu~ I thought that Master would enjoy something like this?"


    "Well I do, but this is really unexpected. Since when were you this assertive?"


    "Ufufufu~ I''ve learnt that for some things, it''s better if one simply went ahead to do what they want~"


    She smiled and leaned closer to me, her lips parting and her eyes closing shut.


    Instinctively, I leaned forward with my lips parted as well, capturing her lips with mine in a kiss.


    The both of us moaned into each other''s mouths as we were both overwhelmed by the perfection of the kiss, as though this was something that we were meant to do.


    Her hands wrapped themselves behind my neck while mine went to her waist, our tongues entwining with each other as we deepened our kiss, forgetting about everything else in existence.


    Our kissing continued for a while where we had no sense of time until a cough caused us to pull away from each other abruptly.


    "Your tea, Master," Sophia nodded, gesturing to the tea set that was prepared on the table.


    That meant she was watching us kiss while setting everything up¡­


    "Ufufufu~ Thank you, Sophia~ Your timing was truly impable," Iris giggled before standing up from me.


    Oh this cunning girl¡­ She knew we could get lost in that kiss so she intentionally did it while knowing Sophia woulde back to interrupt us before we got too lost in it.


    I have to say, Iris, you''re really learning.


    I''ll give you headpatster~

 Chapter 1121 Please Attend The Party For Us

    (MC POV)


    The next morning, I was taking a walk through Heaven Sect with Cai Hong and Iris apanying me.


    I got to see the aftermath of the Festival for the first time since we were guests for thest one we participated in and the host for this one.


    The stands and chairs were still around and a few student Practitioners were busy doing some cleaning up around the ce.


    I wondered why no one was taking down the decorations and effects yet though, were we going to use them for something else today? Ieven came here to revert the Courtyard back to normal assuming everything was done cleaning up, but it doesn''t look like that was happening.


    "Ah, Master Lin, you''re up early today!"


    I turned back to see Sect Master Qing walking up to me with a smile on his face.


    He had the look of someone who most definitely had sexst night. I would know. I wonder who he scored with?


    "Well¡­ My disciples are upied with their own training for the next week so I have some time on my hands. Have our guests gone back?" I asked.


    "Oh, I suppose I neglected telling Master Lin about it. The event was extended for one more day because of the increase in the number of people."


    This doesn''t have anything to do with you sleeping with someonest night, did it?


    I looked around the Courtyard, "Oh? Does that mean they stayed overnight here?"


    "Of course. Most of them were staying in the vige by the foot of the mountain while we spared as many of our spare rooms as we could."


    Huh¡­ I see¡­ No wonder I feltst night was a little more noisy than usual¡­


    Though I wasn''t too sure since Iris spent the night in bed with me and we were lost in each other''s embrace until morning came.


    I''ve learnt from Iris''s example to set up inhibitors that forcefully separates us after a certain time to avoid a repeat ofst time. Even I had space to learn new things after all.


    "So the Showcase will still continue today?" I asked.


    Sect Master Qing nodded with a smile, "That is correct Master Lin, will you be joining today as well?"


    I hid a grimace, "I don''t think I will¡­ I''ll take a walk outside to see how things are going instead."


    "Ah, to make sure that the non-Practitioners are not disturbed by the Festival, right? As expected of our magnanimous Master Lin."


    What the heck is this guy talking about? I just don''t want to be stuck there watching a dick measuring contest between the new Practitioners.


    I wasn''t going to say that out loud, of course, so I just nodded like that was the n all along.


    He then continued, "Ah, but could I trouble Master Lin to join us for the party after the Festival? It wouldn''t look good for us if our main star isn''t around."


    I really wanted to ask why I was the ''main star'', shouldn''t the new Practitioners that are participating in the Showcase be the main stars instead?


    Was it because you advertised it as an event that was ''blessed'' by me?


    Seriously, why did you even do that? It''s not like anyone else on this continent are fans of me right? I know that the fanclub exists but wasn''t it just limited to Heaven Sect?


    Ah, maybe he did that to attract the people from the country of Sun? And since they came all the way to see me, it wouldn''t look good for our Sect if I was absent.


    Right, that makes more sense.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Oh well, since Sect Master Qing has been very amodating to me since the start so something like this was a simple enough thing for me to do. I just need toe here and show my face, right?


    "Alright, I''ll be there," I assured him. "I''ll just take a walk with Cai Hong and Iris outside and return when the event ends."


    "That would be more than what we can ask for."


    He then left us to go check on some of the preparations for the eventter.


    "Papa, y?" Cai Hong asked while tugging on my sleeve.


    At the same time, I felt another tug on my other sleeve and I turned to see a loli version of Iris looking up at me with her big, sparkly eyes.


    "Daddy~ y!"


    She already learned how to take advantage of the situation huh? Oh wait, she already knows how to do that.


    I chuckled, "Alright, alright. I initially wanted to bring you two to the vige below the mountain but since the visitors are staying there, we''ll have to go somewhere else today. Is there anywhere you two wish to go?"


    "y! y! Papa, y!" Cai Hong cheered while rubbing her face on my palm.


    "Daddy~ y with us~" Iris added, mirroring Cai Hong''s actions on my other side.


    Well¡­ That''s not really giving me much to choose from. I don''t think it''s a good idea to y hide and seek while the Sect Showcase Festival is taking ce as well, so we''ll need to do something else.


    But what can I do with two cosmic powered lolis?


    Unexpectedly, Cai Hong threw me a lifeline, "Papa! Papa! y house! y house!"


    y house? Err¡­ I suppose we could do that.


    "Papa is Papa! Mama is mama! Cai Hong is Cai Hong!"


    ¡­


    Isn''t that just acting like usual then? What''s the difference?


    While I was still wondering about that to myself, Cai Hong suddenly leapt up into my arms while cuddling my chest.


    "Papa needs to pat Mama and Cai Hong! Pat, pat!"


    Ah¡­ I see. It''s all just a set up for me to headpat the both of them, I see now.


    Well, there''s no reason for me not to do that so I brought the both of them to my courtyard where we could have some privacy before letting them sit on myp, allowing me to headpat them as much as I wanted.


    The both of them cuddled close to me as I did so, making purring noises that simply made me cuddle them more. Why are they both so cute?!


    ''Ufufufu~ I know whates next, Daddy~ Daddy will take Mommy into the bedroom and start making more babies with her right? Should we do that, Daddy?''


    Iris, seriously¡­ Did Diao Chan corrupt you or something? You''ve be really, really horny¡­


    Oh well, at least it shows that you''ve grown so I''ll let it slide for now¡­


    Nowe here and let me pat you~

 Chapter 1122 Make Love After Competing

    (MC POV)


    The party was set to start quitete into the night, so I had already tucked Cai Hong into bed by then.


    Muon and Lilith seemed to have brought my disciples somewhere else to train them so they weren''t around right now.


    What came as aplete surprise to me was the fact that Iris actually chose not to apany me to the party, stating that she would watch from afar instead.


    I almost thought she got reced by an imposter or I went to another universe again but it seems like that wasn''t the case. I guess she might have gotten tired of being around people? She might be a cosmic being but that''s still a possibility.


    Well, I didn''t really mind so I let her rest in my room while I headed to the party venue in the Grand Courtyard by myself.


    "And here is the main star of today!" Sect Master Qing announced the very moment I stepped inside the ce, as though he had been waiting for me the entire time.


    Everyone turned to me and started cheering for some reason, making me feel a little awkward at the attention I was getting.


    The party was already in full swing with food, drink and music being yed by a band at the back.


    Surprisingly, the people were intermingling with no regard to which Sect or country they were from. They were even talking andughing along like best of friends.


    Ok, either everyone was already drunk, or something happened in the showcase today that I was not aware of.


    Or maybe the only reason they were so hostile to each other in the beginning was because of those two Origin Wielders, so everyone went back to normal after they left?


    Oh well, I don''t really care anyway and this was much more preferable than everyone being at each other''s throats.


    Sect Master Qing strolled up to with a wide grin on his face, "Thank you for gracing us with your presence, Master Lin."


    "Sorry for beingte, I had to tuck the little one into bed beforeing here."


    "Oh, no need to worry Master Lin, what matters is that you''re here! Now, please don''t let an old man like me hinder you from enjoying yourself!"


    He guided me to the centre of the courtyard and almost everyone surged forward to meet me.


    "Master Lin! It is an honour!"


    "Master Lin, we did not manage to greet you on the first day!"


    "Master Lin, could I shake your hand?"


    "Master Lin, please sign my breasts!"


    I''m guessing this was why Iris chose not to follow me so that she could avoid getting swarmed by this mob¡­ Maybe I should have followed her lead.


    I tried my best to respond to them as best I could and that took quite a while. And yes, I did sign that girl''s breasts.


    Sect Master Qing came to my rescue by announcing that drinks were being served again and they were giving out¡­ Cultivation pills?


    Aren''t they used for helping people absorb energies better to improve their cultivation? Why the heck are we giving out cultivation pills at right now? Are they like souvenirs or something?


    Everyone in the courtyard went to where Sect Master Qing was directing them and they seemed to have taken a pill without questioning it. I thought they would keep those pills but that expectation went out the window when everyone started swallowing them immediately.


    Eh? Are they nning to start cultivating now?


    Hmm¡­ I suppose with the fact that there''s so many strong Practitioners gathered here, the Elemental Quarks being spread around in the air would be more potent than normal so the less experienced Practitioners could use this chance to improve their cultivation.


    But isn''t it kind of a waste since this was supposed to be a party?<novelnext></novelnext>


    That was when I noticed some male Practitioners going up to the female Practitioners and inviting them for something.


    They then left the Grand Courtyard together which greatly confused me since the party was far from over.


    It was only when I saw two female Practitioners go towards one corner of the Courtyard and started kissing each other did I realise what was going on.


    After such apetition, everyone''s all feeling full of pent up energy and nowhere to direct it to. The Showcase also showed everyone who the talented people were which tranted to very eligible bachelors and bachelorettes.


    This was basically like the Olympics in a sense and because of the fact that dual cultivation also exists in this World, everyone would be taking advantage of that fact to find partners to further improve their cultivations.


    This was not limited to the new Practitioners either since the Masters and Elders who were facing bottlenecks in their own cultivation might be able to break through if they were to dual cultivate with someone from another Sect.


    Now I know why I was called the main star¡­ I was expected to dual cultivate with my girls here which would release Origin energy into the air around and greatly elerate everyone''s cultivation greatly¡­


    But now that my disciples weren''t around¡­ What were they nning to--


    "Master Lin~"


    I turned around to see several girls from various different Sects and countries looking at me with a very familiar glint in their eyes.


    One after the other, their hands reached up to their robes and slowly stripped them off, letting them stand there in nothing but their underwear.


    "Could we¡­ Trouble Master Lin to take care of us? You don''t need to do anything, we''ll make sure Master Lin feels good~"


    I coughed, "Umm¡­ Sorry, but I don''t just do it with anyone¡­"


    Like seriously¡­ I don''t even know any of you¡­


    The girl leading them unsped her bra to let her bosoms bounce free, "Could Master Lin make an exception just for today?"


    I was about to reject her again when a ray of light fell from the sky to shine down on me, forcing the girls to cover their eyes in surprise at the unexpected light.


    Looking up, I realised that it was Iris that was causing the light and she was descending from the sky like some sort of divine being¡­ Which I suppose she actually was.


    Iris looked down at everyone gathered below, "You''re a billion years too early to ask to sleep with my Master~"


    She then let out another sh of light before appearing beside me, her hand on mine and pulling me in for a deep kiss.


    Her tongue wrapped around mine tantalisingly, teasing and tasting me while she moaned into my mouth.


    The other girls got the message and scattered, leaving the two of us in each other''s arms.


    Pulling back from the kiss, I looked at her with a raised eyebrow, "Is that why you said you didn''t want toe? Just so that you can show off like that?"


    "Ufufufu~ Could you me me, Master? I do need to find ways of being entertained~"


    This woman¡­


    She giggled, "Now, Master¡­ Could I ask that we engage in some sexual activities? The people here were expecting it after all~"


    Iris did the exact same action the girl earlier had done by stripping herself out of her robes and letting her perfect bosoms bounce free.


    Well, you won''t hear me say no to this.


    It was a very fun night.

 Chapter 1123 Getting Worshippers 101

    (Manami POV)


    Lian Li had gone first and she was honestly a natural at it.


    There were some people that were living at the top of some mountains and we witnessed some men pulling along a few girls towards a cave to presumably rape them.


    Lian Li had then descended from the sky with lightning and thunder all around her like an angry Goddess, which I suppose she actually was.


    She then wordlessly struck down each of the men and stayed hovering up in the air, allowing the women to stare up at her with awe.


    It did not take long before the first woman started prostrating herself on the ground which prompted the others to start prostrating too, all of them already seeing her as some divine being.


    "I am Lian Li, Goddess of Conception, First Disciple of Origin. Worship me and I will grant you my protection," Lian Li spoke in amanding tone, her Divine nature making sure that they understood her words regardless of theirnguage.


    Those women hesitated for only a second before they were all singing words of praise to Lian Li in their own tongue.


    Soon enough, they were guiding her back to their own vige with each of them constantly bowing their heads the entire way.


    Lian Li then proceeded to turn their entire vige into a matriarchal society by ughtering the men who had lorded over the vige and did whatever they wanted. She empowered the women and they turned the tables on their tyrants, overthrowing them within that very same day.


    They even started to create some kind of idol to represent Lian Li to worship as well.


    The effect was almost immediate as we could feel Lian Li''s Divine presence thicken and her domain grow even stronger.


    In return, she gave the most devoted of them wings which signified their status as her believers while also making sure to give them a copy of our Holy Scriptures so that they knew about Master''s Divinity.


    I wondered how they would leave descendents with all the men gone but Lian Li solved that by giving them another blessing with her Conception domain, allowing them to get pregnant through a divine ritual.


    So this was how Gods grow stronger.


    Then it was my turn.


    I looked down at the ce that I had found for the sake of gaining followers. Lilith may have found this World for us but it was up to us to find the followers ourselves.


    Below me was a small vige of people who were still stuck using simple tools and living in houses carved into the abnormallyrge trees around here.


    The only thing that was special about them was the fact that their ears were elongated and tapered at the ends. Aside from that, they looked like normal humans.


    One thing I noted that was to my advantage was the fact that they were exploiting the forest with no regard to sustainability. I could already see this part of the forest bing barren in several decades or so if nothing changed.


    That meant I could do whatever I wanted with them using that as an excuse~


    I decided to use an equally direct approach by appearing before them in a pir of fire, causing those closest to me to let out screams of surprise and fear.


    "You have lived and enjoyed the fruits of the forest but yet you give nothing in return. The forest shall also reject you lest you repent and correct your ways."<novelnext></novelnext>


    I materialised a small ball of fire in my hand that shot out fire spears to pierce into several of those beings, the fire bursting within their bodies to incinerate them from the inside.


    Some of them tried to run so I created a wall of fire to block them in, forcing them to gather in front of me as they watched me with absolute fear in their eyes.


    "Worship me and live as one with the forest. Else face my wrath once more. That is my warning to all of you."


    One of them quickly scurried towards my feet and prostrated themselves to me, making pleading noises to let them live.


    The others also followed her lead and prostrated themselves behind her, begging for my mercy and giving promises to live as I had instructed them to.


    I reached into my sleeve and pulled out a copy of our Holy Scriptures and instructed one of them to receive it.


    The woman who had been the first to prostrate herself scurried forward with her head still bowed low, kneeling herself in front of me to ept the scripture from me.


    "Read it, dedicate your lives to worship and not only would you not need to fear my wrath, you would be blessed as well."


    To prove my words, I waved my hand over her and fire wrapped around her body.


    Instead of hurting her, however, it burned away all her ailments and made her even more beautiful and healthy, giving her an almost ethereal glow that highlighted my blessing to her.


    She gasped and everyone else was also looking at her with a mixture of shock and awe, until they remembered I was there and quickly went back to prostrating.


    "I am Manami, Goddess of the Brightest Star, destined mate of Origin. You would all do well to remember me."


    They made several more fearful noises before I disappeared in a pir of fire and extinguished the mes surrounding them, freeing them from their fiery prison.


    The moment I left, the newly blessed woman quickly barked out orders to dedicate a shrine to me with the Holy Scripture as their holy artefact to be obeyed.


    Already, I could feel the changes stirring up within me as their worship empowered my Divine self.


    When I returned to my sisters, Kiyomi came towards me with a slight smile on her face.


    "Dear sister¡­ I never knew you would resort to a show of force like that."


    I giggled, "Ara, ara? It is the most effective, isn''t it? Plus, these little insects weren''t believers of Master yet so their lives were worth less than anything else in existence~"


    "Fufu~ I suppose that is true. As expected of dear sister."


    Lilith came up to me as well, "Oh~ That was a splendid disy! Control through fear and obedience! The tried and tested carrot and stick method! As expected of Daddy''s disciples! I had my doubts at first, but now I think we can actually do it!"


    Ufufufu~ But of course, we are Master''s disciples after all, such a thing should have been expected of us.


    Now let''s see what the rest of my sisters would do to gain their followers~

 Chapter 1124 Its Brendans Brew

    (Lian Li POV)


    It was interesting to see how my sisters dealt with the problem of gaining their own group of followers.


    Manami went with the carrot and stick approach with that group of long eared people living in the forest while I went with the saviour approach with that group of girls.


    Kiyomi found a bunch of sea creatures that were highly intelligent and basically awed them with her power until they submitted to her.


    They even made a shrine of her in an underwater cave and worshipped her through it.


    Don''t ask me how they did it because I wasn''t sure either. I was already surprised that Kiyomi went underwater to find these creatures.


    Eris had gone another route by searching for beings that weren''t totally sentient yet, which she found in some kind of floating spirits in some forest.


    With her domain and her other personalities working together, she managed to guide them down the path of achieving sentience and they regarded her as their Goddess and started worshipping her without much prompting.


    I''m honestly surprised that she would go that route to be honest, but I suppose that was quite effective even if it took some time.


    Tsuki had gone for a more orthodox method where she found a small vige where the people there were still in the hunter-gatherer type of lifestyle.


    She appeared before them by descending from the sky and gifted them the knowledge of agriculture, teaching them how to cultivate thend and farm by imnting the knowledge directly to them and creating the first farms.


    That quickly gained their worship and they collectively regarded Tsuki as their Goddess.


    And with that, we were now left with Brendan, ria and Diao Chan who have yet to ascend to divinity.


    That was when the first surprise came.


    Brendan pulled out a bottle of Origin Liquid and Lilith frowned at him, "So you''re going to take the easy way to ascend?"


    Brendan shook his head, "This bottle was not given to me by Master, I brewed this one myself."


    The demoness widened her eyes at the bottle that held the liquid of Origin, "Truly? If that is true then I''m honestly impressed! I can''t even tell the difference! That''s really amazing!"


    Our alchemist, who had every right to be proud, simply shrugged, "I guess?"


    ria leaned towards him with a serious look, "So you''re saying¡­ You managed to brew a potion that lets you do anything you want, including changing the reality of the entire Universe itself and the only thing you can say is ''I guess''? If I didn''t know you, I''d p you right now."


    Brendan scratched his cheek, "Master did guide me the entire way after all¡­ If not for Master, I would not even be able to do something like this in a million years, especially that day where Master brought me to find the missing ingredient."


    Brendan certainly is modest, maybe he learnt that from Master as well?


    Tsuki tapped her chin, "If I remember correctly, you need to think of what effect you want the Origin Liquid to achieve, right? Do you just think about ascending while drinking it and then you will be a God?"


    Brendan shook his head, "That''s what I thought initially as well, but I don''t think it''s that simple. If it was, I would just be a Godparable to the other Gods stuck below the Supreme Gods. That''s why I believe there was more to it than just this."


    "Eh? In that case, what else do you need?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Brendan lifted up the bottle and unstoppered it before cing it on the ground, "I believe I need to make this Origin liquid resonate with me and turn it into something that is unique to me instead of still retaining most of Master''s essence."


    ria leaned forward with an excited look, "And how would you do that?! This is the part that I''m stuck on too!"


    Our alchemist smiled, "Well¡­ The simplest answer is to add something of yourself into the mix."


    He materialised a needle in his hand from his storage ring before pricking his finger with it, allowing a drop of his blood to drip into the bottle.


    Almost instantly, the liquid inside the bottle turned iridescent and the bottle shook quite violently before suddenly stopping. The liquid inside the bottle then settled on a leafy green colour that glowed rather noticeably.


    ria gasped, "That''s it? But I''ve tried that so many times before and I''m still¡­ You know what? You''re going back with me to myb after this! I need your help with mine!"


    Brendan seemed a little surprised by the invitation but he nodded to show that he understood.


    On the other side, Diao Chan also seemed to have a revtion of her own as she started muttering to herself, "I see¡­ So the Spell I''m crafting¡­ The only thing that was missing¡­ Was myself!"


    Oh wow, not only did you manage to create this thing, you even seem to be helping two of your sisters ascend too. You really don''t give yourself enough credit, Brendan.


    All of us watched as he took up the bottle of green liquid, sucked in a breath, and poured the liquid down his throat without a second thought.


    Soon enough, the entire bottle was empty and Brendan stored the bottle back in his storage ring.


    We looked at Brendan expectantly¡­ And nothing happened.


    "Umm¡­ Is it a bust?" Tsuki asked.


    Brendan tilted his head, "What do you mean? I''ve already ascended. I am the God of Brews."


    "Eh? That''s it? Where did all the lights and power surges and all that go?!" Eris asked with Bait''s voice.


    Brendan blinked, "Umm¡­ I could do that too if you would like¡­ But when ites to Origin¡­ There isn''t anything fancy you know? Things juste into being just like that. So¡­ I''ve already ascended."


    As though to prove his point, a green aura started to materialise around him and I recognised it as his divine aura after experiencing several examples of it from the other Gods we''ve met.


    Muon gasped, "To think a mortal could actually ascend to Godhood this way¡­ All Creator''s disciples truly are amazing¡­"


    Brendan coughed to hide his embarrassment, "Umm¡­ As I said, it''s really nothing much¡­ It''s all thanks to Master''s guidance that I can even do this."


    Lilith pped him on the shoulder, "There''s a limit to how modest one can be! But putting that aside, I would normally ask you to go out and get some followers right now but I think you need at least a day to adjust to your new Godhood don''t you? In the meantime, why don''t the rest of you go and gather more followers while Brendan here helps the other two ascend as well?"


    That sounds like the best thing we can do right now.


    Heh, to think Lilith even doubted us when we started this, we''ll make her eat her words!

 Chapter 1125 The Ascended Alchemist

    (Brendan POV)


    I may have acted like it was no big deal back there with my senior sisters, but honestly, I''m actually freaking out inside.


    I ascended! I''m actually a Divine right now! That means I did not let Master down!


    When Master gave me this task, I was actually worried that I would not be able to pull this off.


    There was no way I would even dream of being able to do what was essentially creating a bottled version of Master''s power on a normal day.


    Yet, Master had shown no doubt in my capabilities when He gave me this mission, thus I poured everything I could into making this a reality.


    I searched through tomes and went through multitudes of trials and errors, failing multiple times and retrying again and again after every failure.


    In that process, I even learned how to break down formations and store them into bottles too, something that might have shaken the alchemy world should I have decided to publish my findings.


    Yet, I did not bother with that since it was merely just a stepping stone for me to create multiple formations, something I needed to help me understand what Icked to create that bottle of Origin liquid for my ascension.


    The more I found out however, the more I realised just how impossible it was for a mortal to make one. There were some things that were just not meant to be handled by a mortal and others that werepletely iprehensible too.


    There was the choice of granting myself temporary divinity with the other bottles of Origin liquid Master had given me, but I feared I would not be able to hold back the temptation to just use it to ascend right there.


    Thus, as much as I hated to admit it, I had to seek help from someone who could help me with the divine part of the equation.


    At that time, my senior sisters had yet to ascend and there was only one Divine being that I knew who would help me.


    Sylphy¡­


    Yes, I went to that crazy Goddess for help and she was more than happy to help me with it. The only problem was that she expected me to return the favour and there was only one thing she wanted.


    With no other choice, I had to¡­ Ugh¡­ I had to go on dates with her and act like we were a couple¡­ I made sure that Master never found out about this.


    The good thing was that she was much more in control after Master reinstated her as a Goddess, so she didn''t do anything crazy to me like raping me or something.


    Although there was that one time where she made me lie on herp so that she could pat my head.


    I would have been totally fine with it except she was making a really scary face while drooling when Iid down on herp.


    Unfortunately, I could do nothing but just endure it since I needed her to provide me with some of her blood that day.


    But still, it was thanks to her that I managed to make much more progress with my creation of the Origin Liquid than I would on my own, especially when my senior sisters started to ascend as well.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I already knew thatpared to them, I may as well just be a non-Practitioner with how gifted they were and it came as no surprise to me that they managed to ascend so quickly.


    And even though I knew the possibility was infinitesimally low, the thought of Master being disappointed in me if I was the only one who failed to ascend was utterly terrifying for me.


    Thus I dove back into my research with even more fervour than before, just so that I could avoid such a thing from happening altogether.


    But when Master''s stalker took Him away from us again, I was once more reminded of my powerlessness as my sisters went to confront her while I could only watch from afar.


    Even then, Master was still guiding me by showing the multiple possibilities of the Universe to me, making me realise what else I needed to refine to make my own Origin liquid.


    I already knew I was so close and I just needed one more thing toplete Master''s challenge, but I did not know what I was missing.


    Master''s stalker then pointed me to where I could find it and even though I did manage to find what I thought was thest ingredient, Master once again showed me that it was not the end with that night we spent camping.


    From an outsider''s point of view, it might just look like Master wanted to spend some time away from senior sisters and have a private time with me. But I knew Master''s mind worked differently than that.


    Had Master not suggested spending the night there, I would have rushed back to brew the Origin liquid as fast as I could. But because Master had made us stop that night, I had time to slow down and think.


    Even if I were to create the Origin liquid, it would be no different than the ones Master had given to me. Which meant that if I was to ascend that way, I would be no different than the other Gods.


    To stay beside Master, I needed to stand on the same level as my senior sisters, that''s why this was not enough. It needed something more, but what?


    It wasn''t until I started torturing those pieces of trash that I finally knew what it was.


    For so long I have been following behind my senior sisters that I have forgotten about myself. Master calling this our ''bro'' time was a hint that I should have more confidence in myself and step out from my senior sister''s shadow.


    I needed to be myself.


    Thus, the idea to harmonise my own essence with the crafted Origin liquid came to mind. That way, I would truly create something that was unique only to me.


    I needed some extra time to create it but when it was done and I finally ascended by drinking it¡­ The euphoria I felt at that moment was beyond anything I had ever experienced before.


    And of course, I took Master''s words that night when we were camping seriously. From that day when I met Master while He was masquerading as a student, Master had always guided me in everything I did.


    That''s why I will always be indebted to Master¡­ And perhaps I''ll admit there was just a little bit of a certain emotion mixed in as well.


    I am now a God and I can follow my Master wherever He may go.


    I am Brendan, God of Brews, Bro of Origin.

 Chapter 1126 Welcome To My Secret Lab

    (ria POV)


    To think brother Brendan managed to crack the code on ascending to Godhood like that, he truly is a genius! Now I see why Onii-sama likes him so much!


    Because of that, I wanted to bring brother Brendan back to my secret base at home to help me with the thing I was stuck with. He should be able to help me find out what''s wrong!


    Which was why we''re back in my hometown that I had turned into a production facility to build all the things I have created.


    Sister Diao Chan had gone to find her Witch friends too, stating that she had some kind of ritual toplete that could lead to her ascension as well. Apparently she also got an idea of what she needed to do after hearing brother Brendan''s exnation.


    I looked outside the window of the hover jet, grinning when I saw my cee into view.


    Sister Manami had teleported us back to Onii-sama''s courtyard for brother Brendan to pick up some things so I had called for this jet to pick us up from there.


    Unfortunately, I received the news that Onii-sama had gone out that day so I wasn''t able to get him to pamper me for a bit.


    ? I looked behind me to see brother Brendan''s eyes widening at the sight outside his window, the newly ascended God obviously trying toprehend what he was seeing.


    Heh heh, I can''t wait to show this to Onii-sama too! I''m sure Onii-sama will praise me if he saw all of this!


    "You made all this?" Brendan asked, pointing at the factories and facilities down below.


    "Yep! Impressive, isn''t it?"


    "I''m impressed alright¡­ But more because you managed to keep all of this secret from Master."


    "Ehehehe~ I asked Onii-sama not to check here since I wanted to make it a surprise when everything is finally done! I can''t wait to show all this to him! What do you think his reaction would be like?"


    Brother Brendan made aplicated face at me, "Hmmm¡­ I think Master would most probably be speechless¡­"


    I grinned, "Ha! I knew it! Onii-sama told me before that boys would definitely think a Sci-fi industrial city would definitely look cool!"


    Brendan''s face looked a little weird but I ignored it as we wereing up to my privatending pad.


    "Requesting fornding clearance, Commander," The ship''s AI informed me.


    "I love Onii-sama, Onii-sama is the coolest and the best! I''m Onii-sama''s best imouto in the entire Universe!" I answered without hesitation.


    "Clearance epted, wee back, Commander."


    The ne hovered in the air for a moment before touching down on the pad just outside the mansion.


    The ground shook slightly before the tform we were on started to lower into the ground, revealing it to be an elevator that went deep underground even as another tform slid into ce above us.


    "Where¡­ Where are we going?" Brendan asked, looking slightly concerned.


    "You''ll see! Just give it a minute!"


    It took a while for us to reach the bottom and when we did, it was at the back of a huge underground facility with various machines, gadgets and weapons all locked away beneath the earth.


    I turned back to Brendan once again, "Tadah! A secret base underground! What do you think?!"


    He blinked a few times at the sight before slowly turning towards me, "Kind of cool¡­"


    Ehehehe! I knew it! Onii-sama said that underground secret bases were the coolest things ever too! Ahhh~ I can''t wait to show all this to Onii-sama and listen to him tell me how cool it is!


    The door to our ne opened, allowing me to step out where two hoverboards were waiting for us.


    I immediately jumped onto one and waited for Brendan to do the same.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He eyed it for a second before turning back to me, "I''ll walk."


    Hmm¡­ Maybe he''s shy.


    Shrugging to myself, I led the way deeper into my facility on my hoverboard, waving at a few of the workers as I passed them.


    Brendan used his powers to float along behind me casually, it must be nice to have be an ascended Divine.


    "What is all this?" He asked behind me.


    I turned to see what he was looking at, "Oh! That''s an antimatter artillery cannon I''m experimenting with. Do you want to take a closer look?"


    Brendan shook his head, "I''m good¡­ I think Master would appreciate this more than me anyway."


    "Ehehehe! I know!"


    I brought him to my personalb at the back which took up about a quarter of the floor. I had everything I needed to do all the experiments and research I wanted including a small scale particle elerator.


    Most important of all was my very own Project Apotheosis.


    I went up to the wall and flipped one of the false panels over, letting the security scan my palm, retina and face before I provided the voice and numerical pass code on another panel.


    The wall then slid open, revealing a hidden corridor that lit up automatically.


    Passing through that corridor, we finally arrived at the location of where I did my research on Project Apotheosis, the research that was supposed to allow me to ascend to Godhood.


    Inside this hidden room, there were several machines whirring and beeping away, collecting and disying multitudes of data on their screens without pause.


    There were centrifuges, gene splicers, electron microscopes and various other equipment spread out around the room.


    In the centre of it were several vats of bluish liquids, each of them holding a human inside them with tubes and wires attached to their bodies.


    "Wee to Project Apotheosis, Brendan! What do you think of this?"


    The Alchemist was looking around with his mouth hanging open, taking a few moments to inspect the ce before looking back at me.


    "You¡­ Have tried experimenting on other people?"


    Eh? He''s not going to start talking about human rights or something boring like that is he?


    I tilted my head, "Yes? How else am I supposed to make sure that what I''m doing works?"


    "I mean¡­ Aren''t you worried that you might identally make them into Gods themselves?"


    Ah¡­ So that''s what he''s worried about. Ohe on, Brendan! Do you think I don''t have fail safes in ce to prevent such a thing from happening? I have contingencies on top of contingencies too! There''s nothing to worry about!


    I waved my hand casually, "Psh, please. I don''t do ''idents''."


    "Are they volunteers?"


    "Nah, they''re either criminals or bandits we captured raiding our people. I''m not that cruel, ok? Plus this frees up our dungeons from keeping people like these~"


    He nodded slowly, "That''s pretty smart. So¡­ Where do we start?"


    I thought he''ll never ask! Let''s start my ascension!

 Chapter 1127 Just A Researcher Helping Another Researcher

    (ria POV)


    I showed him my data sheets, my clinical records, my bio scans, my biopsy reports and various other files that I have kept in the archives in my pursuit of creating the serum that would allow me to reach Godhood.


    Brendan took a look at all the data I showed him and the only thing he said was, "Yeah¡­ I can''t understand any of this at all. Why don''t you just show me the actual thing?"


    Hmm¡­ I guess expecting him to understand science just because he''s an alchemist was too much.


    Oh well, I guess showing him the actual serum might be better anyway so I went towards one of the vats that had someone floating inside of it.


    Typing the passcode into the panel, I initiated a shutdown on the subject''s testing procedure, causing the liquid inside the vat to start draining away.


    It was then filtered to a vial beside the console, the filtering process leaving only a test tube''s worth of the liquid behind.


    Sleeping gas then flooded the vat, ensuring the subject remained unconscious.


    I picked up the tube of the serum and handed it over to brother Brendan.


    "This is one of thetest ones I''m testing. I''ve had a few of them soak in it and the results have been quite disappointing thus far."


    Brendan took the tube from me before looking at the other vats, "You''re doing the same for all of these?"


    I scoffed, "Of course not. What kind of test would I be doing if every single one of them are the same? There''s variations in the application method as well. Like the one over there is through injection and the one behind that is through a suppository."


    Brendan nodded, "That''s good. Wouldn''t be much of a test if they''re all the same. Could I see what the effects of this are at the moment?"


    "Oh sure~ Let''s see the injection one."


    I went to another container and took out a simr looking tube as the one in Brendan''s hand before going to one of the vats further back.


    I inserted the tube into a slot in the console and the panel closed shut. Typing my password on the screen again, I initiated the application procedure on the subject.


    The suspension liquid quickly drained away while a mechanical arm dropped down from the top of the vat. A needle popped out from one of its ends and injected itself into the subject''s arm, delivering the dose of the serum directly into the subject''s bloodstream.


    At the same time, the liquid was finally fully drained from the vat and the ss slid up, removing the barrier between the subject and us.


    More mechanical arms dropped down to start restraining his limbs while the tubes and masks detached themselves from the subject.


    Right as the injector pulled back after administering the serum, the subject suddenly woke up and started screaming while thrashing around with strength much higher than what a normal human should have been capable of.


    His body started bubbling and the left side of his face swelled up to three times its original size. The upper part of his arms and shoulders also started to swell up like balloons, further disfiguring him even as he continued to pull against his restraints.


    Those mechanical arms might seem flimsy but I made them using monster parts and specially crafted metals that could withstand a rail gun without a scratch. Yet this subject managed to tear off one of the arms to use as a bat to swat away the other arms before it locked eyes with me.


    I didn''t need my genius intellect to know the subject was going to try and kill me.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Normally, I would have just initiated the lock down procedure to restrain and sedate the subject to see just what the effects of the serum were, but brother Brendan didn''t need all that so I simply initiated the termination procedure instead.


    The ss of the vat dropped down to lock the subject inside again before the floor of the vat opened up, dropping the subject down into the cavern I had dug out underneath thisb.


    There, an incinerator ray was set up topletely eradicate anything I dropped inside it short of a real Divine. The incinerator was designed to burn almost as hot as sister Manami''s mes so even if an actual God were to be dropped in there, he wouldn''t be getting out of it unscathed either.


    I turned to brother Brendan and asked casually, "So what do you think?"


    He tapped his chin thoughtfully with an equally casual air, "Well¡­ If I were to be honest¡­ I already know what you''re missing from this serum but I just wanted to see what was your thought process in making it."


    My eyes widened, "You already know?! How?! I didn''t even see you analyse the serum I gave you!"


    "Well¡­ I''m the God of Brews, remember? Anything that is ''brewed'' in some way is under my domain, including this serum of yours. Thus when I held that vial you gave me, I already knew what it was."


    That''s so cool! Godhood really is amazing!! I want to ascend to be a Goddess too! Maybe I should be the Goddess of Imoutos where I can get Onii-sama to pamper me whenever I want with my domain? Ehehehe~ That would definitely be an absolute dream~


    Shaking myself out of my fantasy for the moment, I turned to ask him, "So what exactly am I doing wrong?"


    He handed the serum back to me, "I can see that you''re focusing more on the biological aspects where you try to transform a person to be Divine by altering their body''s physical makeup to something simr to a God''s."


    I nodded to confirm his words, he really was amazing!


    "I managed to get my hands on some DNA that I pilfered from some Gods, so I have been trying to match the human''s to the divine one to cause the human to undergo the transformation into a Divine. But all I have done is create monstrosity after monstrosity," I sighed dejectedly, remembering my past failures.


    Brendan smiled at me, "That''s because you''ve focused so much on that physical aspect that you''ve forgotten that the magical part also exists, sister ria. What you need to do is to inject the person''s Elemental Quark into your serum and you should already be able to create the perfect serum for said person''s ascension."


    I blinked at him, "But I don''t have a Cultivation Point."


    He shook his head, "You don''t, but there are still Elemental Quarks inside of you, you just need to infuse it with your serum and that''s it."


    "That easy?"


    "You are a genius, sister ria, you were just missing something you aren''t familiar with. It was the same with me as well."


    "Then that means¡­ I can ascend¡­ Like right now?"


    "Once you iste and inject your Elemental Quark into a serum, yes."


    "Is it really that simple?"


    He nodded again, "In fact, the istion of your Elemental Quark might even be the most difficult part which isn''t that hard anyway. At least not with someone familiar with such things guiding you."


    Hell yes!! Wait for me, Onii-sama! Your cute imouto Goddess is going toe and ask for headpats soon!

 Chapter 1128 The Succubuss Ascension

    (Diao Chan POV)


    "Sister Diao Chan is back!"


    "Wee back sister Diao Chan!"


    "Sister Diao Chan!"


    The witches that I had picked up all weed me back to their little coven that I had set up for us to research our Spells.


    After that day, they''ve already fully converted to be true followers of Master and I couldn''t be prouder of my work, especially when they were especially receptive of my ideals. Like how we would organise really fun orgies with the Spell that allows us to attach Master''s cock to ourselves, those were really, really great times~


    Sister Fire came up to me with an excited look on her face, "Sister Diao Chan! Did you bring anything today?"


    I giggled and patted her head, "Oh you bet I did~ Check this out!"


    I pulled out several candid pictures of Master that sister Manami had helped us to take, fanning them out to show to my Witches.


    All of them squealed girlishly and gushed over the images,menting on how wet Master made them.


    Ehehehe~ That''s my girls alright~


    "Sister Diao Chan! Are we going to have sex right now?" Sister Light asked with anticipation clear in her voice.


    I patted her head, "Oh, not yet. There''s actually something I need to do first. I think I''ve figured out what was missing that would allow us to ascend."


    The five of them gasped in surprise, which was understandable since we have been stuck on this for a long while.


    Ever since Master gave me this challenge to ascend through creating an original Spell, I have been searching for everything I needed to create said Spell. Yet, nothing I made seemed to evene close to what was needed and I was at a loss on what to do.


    It was especially difficult when I was the only known Witch in this ne so there weren''t any references I could go on except for Master. And when I''m together with Master¡­ I just get so horny that we just end up having sex anyway.


    Thus, it was incredibly fortunate of me to meet with these Witches as they allowed me a different perspective on the way I was crafting my Spells, allowing me to make several breakthroughs in my quest of finding the right Spell.


    Plus when we went to those different Worlds to save Master¡­ Ah¡­ I guess I''d better not say anything about those¡­ Ehehehe~


    But despite that, I''ve reached another wall in my search.


    The Spell I was designing was one that would allow the caster to cast aside their mortal self and turn into a Divine by absorbing thetent cosmic and divine energies present in the Universe. Yet, the Spell does not work at all and I''ll admit to almost losing my life once or twice and probably wouldn''t have survived if not for Master''s protection.


    At first I thought it was just that the energy was not enough so I weaved in another Spell that aided in the energy absorption but that still failed to work.


    My Spell would imbue me with the energy but I would fail to reach the critical mass that would allow me to ascend before the energy would suddenly dissipate and be lost. It''s as though Godhood was rejecting me for some reason.


    It wasn''t too farfetched to say that I was merely just a step away from Godhood, but that step seemed so enormous to us back then.


    But thanks to Brendan, I actually came to realise what was missing.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Sister Aqua clenched her fists in front of her, "What are we missing, sister Diao Chan? Do we need more Witches to maintain the Spell?"


    I giggled, "Kukuku~ Not at all. It''s thanks to Brendan that I realised my Spell had me casting off all of my mortal self to ascend which should not be the case. To cast everything off would also be denying who I was and who I am, something that would shape who I would be even if I was a Divine. That''s why¡­ All I need to do is to weave the Spell into something that keeps my mortal experiences while I ascend to Godhood."


    Sister Earth nodded thoughtfully, "That makes sense¡­ Completely giving up on your past is not the way to move forward. One should ept that what has happened in the past has allowed them to reach where they are today."


    I nodded, sister Earth understood this quite quickly.


    "That''s why I''ve already made the Spell, now we just need to cast it! To your ces!"


    The five of them quickly went back into the cavern withoutint, sitting down cross-legged on the pointed sides of the pentagram drawn on the ground that we have been using to do our rituals and Spells.


    I then sat down in the centre of it, shutting my eyes to concentrate on the Spell.


    I started to chant and the pentagram lit up, connecting all of us and allowing my knowledge of the Spell to flow into them.


    Their mouths also started to move as they chanted with me, willing the energy of the Universe to bend to our will and fuel our Spell.


    With my new understanding of the Spell, I weaved the words into the chant and felt the energy gather above my head in the centre of our pentagram.


    My body started to glow and the other five Witches were also experiencing the same phenomenon as I was. The only difference was that the colours of their glow was most closely associated with their elements while mine seemed to be all the colours of a rainbow.


    This has all happened before so none of us were surprised, the only difference was that when we hit the part where the energy would start dissipating, it stopped there instead and I felt the Spell switch to draw on my own energy instead.


    I felt a tug in my belly and a wave of nausea washed over me. I thought this was an indication that the Spell was failing but just as fast as it came, the gathered energy suddenly shot back into me, flowing through my veins and empowering me with the divine energy we gathered.


    Simrly, parts of it branched off and went towards the other five Witches as well and the cavern was lit up with a multitude of colours.


    My body felt lighter and lighter until all of a sudden, my consciousness was flying through the skies and into space, seeing the stars and gxies flying by me.


    Just as sudden as that happened, the scenery went back down to our World again and I felt myself explode with Divine energy, my entire body changing into my new Divine form.


    I have ascended.


    I am Diao Chan, Goddess of Aspiration.


    ¡­


    Oh look at that! I sprouted wings and a spaded tail! And I have a pair of horns too! And this may just be my imagination, but I''m pretty sure my boobs and butt also grew in size too!


    Ehehehe~ This new form looks really sexy and I suddenly have the urge to show off more skin too~


    Ok, I have to test out this new body of mine! Orgy, anyone?!

 Chapter 1129 Being True To Your Desires (*RR)

    (Diao Chan POV)


    It turns out, the other Witches had their bodies altered as well, granting them wings, horns and a spaded tail like myself too.


    Sister Light looked behind her and her tail waved in the air slightly.


    "Oh my gosh! I have a tail! And wings! This is so cool!"


    "Sisters! Sisters! Look! I can fly!" Sister Fire cried out, pping her wings to hover in the air.


    "Have we¡­ Have we really ascended, sister Diao Chan?" Sister Earth asked.


    I chuckled, "Of course~ That little tingly feeling you feel around you? That''s your Divine energy, something only Divine beings have which proves you have indeed ascended into a Divine~"


    Sister Flora suddenly copsed on her knees and started to cry, "We¡­ We did it¡­ We rose above those who looked down on us and persecuted us¡­"


    I knelt down and patted her head, "There, there. I told all of you didn''t I? If you follow Master, all of you will surely rise above everyone else!"


    She nodded, wiping away her tears with the back of her hands, "Yes. Master truly is our guiding light. It is all thanks to Master that we are able to even exist today."


    Kukuku~ That''s right! It seems like I have most definitely taught them well! They''re already such good girls! Perhaps I should get them to interact with Alpha and her sisters a bit more too~


    They''ve been hard at work spreading the teachings of our Master all this while after all~ These girls would definitely help them with their work!


    Oh! That''s right! I should also suggest to my sisters to let those four ascend as well! Surely they deserve it after all the work they''ve done! Not to mention the fact that they are also one of the most devoted people as well!


    Ehehe~ That''s a great idea! Since we''ve be Goddesses now, we are also able to grant minor Godhood to others too!


    Ohhh~ I''m already getting a little excited thinking about them sprouting wings and tails like I have~


    Then¡­ Ehehehe~ Then we''ll all have a massive orgy together with Master~


    Ahhnn~ Just imagining Master ravaging us is making me so wet!


    "Umm¡­ Sister¡­ Sister Diao Chan? Is¡­ Is something wrong with me? Why do I feel so hot?"


    I turned around to see Sister Aqua massaging one of her boobs with a hand while her other was rubbing in between her legs furiously. Her tongue then rolled out of her mouth and she was showing an incredibly lewd expression on her face.


    "It''s¡­ So hot¡­ So¡­ So hot¡­ I want¡­ I want Master''s cock¡­ I want¡­ I want it¡­ I want Master''s cooooock!!"


    She let out a scream and her skirt was suddenly pushed aside as a cock grew out from in between her legs.


    Oh! She managed to use the Spell I crafted to summon Master''s cock! I would definitely recognise the shape, size, smell and taste of it anywhere!


    What was interesting was the moment that cock came into view, all my other Witch sisters let out a gasp and started panting like bitches in heat.


    Their hands automatically went in between their legs and also started masturbating themselves furiously, all of their gazes locked onto the throbbing cock in between Sister Aqua''s legs.


    For myself, I also started having a tingling feeling and I quickly realised this was my domain at work.


    All of them were currently being influenced by their desires and they were all wishing to be fucked by Master''s magnificent cock.


    So my domain can influence one''s desires I see¡­


    This certainly works for me~ It''s better that one is true to their own desires after all~ And I most definitely won''t lie about my desire to have Master fuck me in all my holes~


    I willed a cock to appear on my crotch as well, perfectly linking it to Master''s own cock as I fantasised briefly on how Master would be reacting when I start fucking them with it.


    "Oh girls~" I whispered seductively, all of them turning towards me. "Why don''t we let loose and have some fun?"


    Sister Fire and Sister Light dived towards me and started thering my cock with their saliva while pumping my length with their hands.


    Sister Earth and Sister Flora chose to go towards Sister Aqua, pushing her down on the ground as Sister Flora started kissing the girl, leaving Sister Earth to suck on sister Aqua''s cock.<novelnext></novelnext>


    My attention was taken away when Sister Light engulfed my cock with her mouth, sucking on the tip while her tongue flicked against the slit on my cock from time to time.


    "Master''s cock¡­ So good¡­" Sister Fire muttered, right before her mouth mped over my balls to suck on it.


    Mnnn~ This is just perfect~ Especially when I knew that Master was feeling the exact same thing as I was right now. The immorality of it was truly satisfying.


    In fact, I was hoping that Master would appear here and punish me for using His cock without permission.


    And as though hearing my wish, Master materialised out of thin air in front of me, His eyes narrowing slightly when He saw what was going on.


    "Diao Chan?" He muttered, looking at me up and down. "I felt that you ascended but¡­ What''s with that Subus look?"


    "Mnnnn~ I''m not sure what a subus is but shouldn''t Master be paying attention to something else instead?" I moaned.


    As if on cue, my five Witch sisters all changed their targets to Master instead.


    "Master!"


    "It''s Master!!"


    "Master''s cock!!"


    "I want Master!!"


    "Master!! I want your cum!!"


    Master barely reacted to them stripping off His clothes as they eachtched onto a body part and began licking and sucking Him all over, each of them moaning in delight at His taste.


    Master nodded at me, "Hmm¡­ I see your ascension also gave you the form you desired most. It really does suit you I suppose, you look really sexy."


    My heart soared and I orgasmed just from hearing His praise, feeling my juices squirting out from between my legs.


    Mnnn!! Master!! You really do know how to make me cum~


    "So¡­ Mind telling me what''s going on?" Master asked, gesturing to the five girls around Him that were busy tasting Him or using parts of His body to get themselves off.


    "Kukuku~ Like Master said, my domain seems to deal with desires and they desire Master so¡­ Ehehehe~ Could Master help me with this?"


    Master sighed and gestured for me toe to him.


    I dly flew forward and jumped into His arms, my legs wrapping themselves around His waist and locking me to him.


    Using my wings, I positioned myself properly before lowering my hips and allowing my pussy to swallow up His cock in one smooth thrust.


    Oh by Master¡­ It was a perfect fit!! Master''s filling me up in all the right ces!! It''s like my pussy had redesigned itself to be the best pussy to give and receive pleasure from Master and Master alone!


    I was already cumming from that single thrust but Master knew that was not enough for me so He started thrusting His cock in and out of my squirting pussy as well.


    My other Witch sisters moaned as they knelt under us, their mouths wide open to receive my love juices with expressions of ecstasy.


    And as a testament to the fact that my pussy had changed, Master also climaxed a few thrustster, depositing His wonderful seed straight into my womb.


    I instinctively knew I could either suck up all His seed for myself without leaking a single drop or let some of it squirt out with my juices. But I knew my Witch sisters were expecting some so I refrained from sucking it all up this time.


    When Master''s cum squirted out of my pussy and sttered them on their faces, it drove them even further into frenzy as they fought to catch the morsels of Master''s cum with their tongues, going so far as to lick each other to get every bit of it.


    Obviously, once wasn''t enough, so I was already moving my hips up and down even while Master was cumming, shifting us to our second round of lovemaking.


    Ahhhhh~ This is so perfect~ This may be the best day of my entire life so far!!

 Chapter 1130 And The Last One Ascends

    (Brendan POV)


    "It''s done!!" ria cheered, tearing off the thick goggles that she was wearing around her eyes.


    On the screen above her, the words "Synthesis Complete" were shing intermittently so I guess she was finally ready for the next step.


    She snapped on a pair of gloves and took out a ss vial from within this strange looking machine that was spilling out a bunch of cold mist.


    The vial itself contained a blue liquid that was held in a double helix shape which she handled very carefully.


    ria then transferred it over to some kind of capsule that was designed to specifically receive said vial before shutting the lid and only then did she rx and let out the breath she was holding in.


    "Phew! Now I just need to get into my Bio pod and then start the process of bing a real Goddess!"


    I blinked at her, "Are you not going to test it or something?"


    Even I ran some tests with the Origin liquid I made first before I was confident enough to drink it myself. Yet it''s barely been a few hours since Ist told her what the solution to her problem was before she started fixing it.


    At least¡­ I think she fixed it¡­


    ? What I saw was her taking out a bunch of those Monster Crystals and attaching it to another machine while running some wires and tape around both of them.


    She imed to have ''jury-rigged'' it to make it work, whatever that means.


    To be honest, the entire thing looked like it was at risk of falling apart but what do I know? Those things were certainly not in my area of expertise. If sister ria says that it''s perfect, who am I to argue?


    ria picked up the container and grinned at me, "Oh please, I already did the calctions and the simtions while we were synthesising the thing. Also, there''s no way you''re going to see me test this out on one of those prisoners too, unless you''re confident of taking out a newly ascended God?"


    I shook my head quickly. I may have ascended already but I have no experience in fighting other Divines at the moment. So it would be quite terrible if something were to happen to sister ria while I was figuring things out.


    ria must have also understood my concern and shed me a smile, "Don''t worry, Brendan! Trust me on this! It''ll definitely work for sure!"


    "Forgive my doubts since you seemed to have added those Monster Crystals to the side of your machines using some wires and tapes¡­"


    "Bah! It works! Don''t worry about it! Here, watch this!"


    She carried the container over to the machine and attached it to an opening at the side, causing the entire thing toe to life as lights blinked on and the cover on the machine hissed before opening up.


    Behind said cover was a chair inclined at an angle that I assumed was there for ria toy down on.


    "Alright, here goes nothing!"


    She was about to step into the machine when a portal suddenly opened up and sister Diao Chan stepped out of it.


    The strangest thing was that she was wearing clothes that barely covered any skin except for her privates and she now had a tail sprouted behind her back alongside a pair of leathery wings and a pair of curled horns on her head.


    "Senior Sister Diao Chan?" I asked just to make sure, my right hand slowly inching behind my back to get ready to summon a st of water in case it was not her.


    "Oh, hi! Like my new look? I just had a really nice sex session with Master just now~ He filled me up so good too! Want a taste, ria? I still have some of His essence inside of me~"


    Ok, she''s the real one for sure. Although I want to ask what''s with her change in appearance?<novelnext></novelnext>


    ria giggled, "Ehehehe~ Maybeter~ Or I could just ask Onii-sama for it directly once I''ve ascended."


    Diao Chan shrugged, "Suit yourself~ I''m just here to see how you''re doing! Master said you were close too!"


    "Hehehe~ You''re just in time to witness my ascension! I''ve already perfected the serum to grant me Godhood! Now I just need to have it applied to me!"


    Both Senior Sister Diao Chan and I watched as Master''s little sister mbered onto the seat, the cover closing after her and sealing her inside.


    "Beginning apotheosis," A disembodied voice spoke from the machine, causing one of the disys to light up to sh the word ''Ascending'' on it.


    There was a hiss and the chamber ria was in started filling up with gas while sparks started to appear around the Monster Crystals she had hooked up to the machine with.


    Soon enough, the machine started shaking rather violently so both Sister Diao Chan and I took a few steps back from it.


    "Is that supposed to happen?" Diao Chan asked me worriedly.


    I shrugged, "I don''t know, I''m just as new as you are to witnessing this¡­"


    Then just as sudden as it had started, the machine stopped shaking altogether and settled down to emit a low hum, though it was clear the process was still not finished by the word still shing on the screen.


    We waited for a minute but nothing else seemed to happen until the same voice spoke up again.


    "Stabilising¡­ Estimated time topletion, sixty minutes."


    Ah, alright¡­ I guess that means that we just need to wait for that toplete.


    "So what''s with that look?" I asked Sister Diao Chan, trying to pass the time.


    She gave a twirl, "You like it? Master really likes it~ Especially when it shows so much skin and grants Him easy ess~ Don''t you think I look sexy?"


    "I was referring to your horns, tail and wings¡­"


    "Oh! Kukuku~ Well same answer~ Apparently I look like something that''s called a Su--"


    The machine exploded in the middle of our conversation and I barely had time to throw up my arms to stop the debris from hitting anything by suspending them in midair.


    Senior Sister Diao Chan immediately began rushing towards where ria was, only to stop when the smoke was cleared away.


    Standing in the middle of the st zone was ria who looked to be in the peak of health and positively radiating with Divine energy, proof that she had indeed ascended to Godhood.


    Although why the machine exploded before an hour was up was a mystery¡­


    "Haha¡­ Ahahaha! AHAHAHAHAHA!! I''m the best imouto in the entire Universe!!! ria, Goddess of Work is here!!"


    ¡­


    A Goddess of what?

 Chapter 1131 Brendan Almost Got It

    (Brendan POV)


    Turns out I did not hear it incorrectly, ria did im the domain of ''Work'' for herself.


    I mean, I''m not one to talk when I''m the God of Brews so it isn''t that weird I guess?


    I could see that almost all of us took inspiration from Master and wanted to incorporate the concept of ''Origin'' in our Domains somehow.


    As the God of Brews, I am also able to control how things start to a certain extent. It''s the same concept as brewing up a storm for example.


    As for Senior Sister Diao Chan, she''s also able to control the ''start'' of things as her Domain includes the Aspiration of things which includes the concept of the beginning of life as the act of drawing breath also falls under her Domain.


    For Sister ria, her domain of Work epasses anything that is done throughbour so it''s roughly simr to Sister Tsuki''s Creation Domain except Sister ria''s focuses on artificially created things while Sister Tsuki''s focuses on natural things.


    If I had to say, Senior Sister Kiyomi was the only one with a Domain that leaned more towards Master''s stalker instead of Master. Perhaps she was just trying to mirror Senior Sister Manami?


    Regardless, this meant that all of us have finally ascended to reach Godhood. We just need to grow stronger than even those Supreme Gods to ensure our ce beside Master would never be taken away. Especially since Master''s stalker has mellowed out somewhat so there wasn''t really anyone we really need to watch out for but you can never be too sure.


    With that done, we returned to my other Senior Sisters to report on our sess.


    "We''re back, bitches!" ria cried out as soon as we appeared at where they were.


    Muon pped her hands together, "Congrattions on your ascensions!"


    Honestly, if I did not know that Master had called her over to help us and promised her benefits for doing so, I would have been especially suspicious of her with how supportive she had been with us. But now I believe she was actually genuinely happy for us.


    Lilith nodded at us, "Hmph, I suppose I''ll admit that you do have some skills. But now you three will need to y catch up with the rest and I''m not going easy on you either! Now hurry up and go get your followers! The rest of you as well! You''re not even remotely done yet so hurry up! Time is ticking away!"


    All of us quickly dispersed to find more targets to convert.


    For myself, I decided to just stick with what I was familiar with so I went towards a forest that had a river running through it.


    I was assuming that there should be some form of intelligent life around here if food, water and shelter was present so I tried to search for signs of that around.


    Sure enough, I found not just one but two separate groups of people living within that area of the forest.


    Upon closer inspection, I found them to be people with bestial features with one leaning more towards canine while the other was more feline. Unsurprisingly, the two sides seem to be hostile towards each other too.


    And as though it was a joke fate was ying on me, I arrived here just as the two sides were gathered in a clearing ready to fight to the death for the possession of this forest.


    As much as I wouldn''t have cared if they ended up killing each other, I realised that I could use this situation to my advantage by securing the worship of both sides in one go.


    Just as the shouting was intensifying and they were getting ready to charge, I appeared above the clearing in an explosion of water, causing everyone to look up at me.


    I decided to take a page out of Senior Sister Manami''s books and sted them back with a wave of water.


    There were a few screams and some were already scurrying away to hide in the bushes, though their curiosity stillpelled them to stay and watch.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I lowered myself to the clearing and spoke to both sides with as much disdain as I could, "I am Brendan, God of Brews and this forest belongs to neither of you. You have been living in my forest and thriving off on the fruits of mybour and yet now you think you cany waste to it in your quest to domination? I''ve been generous enough to not require any worship but to think all of you would resort to something like this!"


    To put even more fear into them, I brewed up a storm that formed overhead, adding in the lightning and thunder to make me look even more imposing.


    "If you will not live and worship me together, then both of you can get out of my forests!"


    More screams came from both sides and even more of them leapt into the bushes to hide.


    One of the beastman from the canine side stepped forward and fell to his knees, making begging noises in his ownnguage.


    Thanks to my Divine nature, I was able to understand what he was saying.


    "Please, mighty God Brendan! My people have lived in this forest for generations! If we were to leave, we will most definitely perish!"


    Another beastman from the feline side also fell to his knees, "We apologise for our misconduct, mighty God Brendan!! Please allow us to repent!"


    "Please quench your anger, mighty Brendan!"


    "We will worship you for life, O God Brendan!"


    "God Brendan!"


    Huh¡­ That was easy.


    I stopped the storm and everyone who had been hiding in the forest quickly came out and joined their people in prostrating themselves to me.


    I''m not going to lie, I feel really awkward seeing them kneel to me but I managed to keep my face neutral.


    ¡­ Wait a minute¡­ If I''m feeling awkward about this from just seeing these guys kneel to me¡­ What about Master?


    I am, of course, aware of my tendency to undersell myself and I might also have some confidence problems as Master had pointed out.


    Yet, I know for a fact that Master was the most magnanimous being in existence and His love extends to everyone in existence.


    So if I was already feeling this awkward watching this small group of people worshipping me¡­ How would Master feel if He knew how big the Church we made for Him was?


    Perhaps¡­ Maybe we should stop this?


    ¡­


    Nah, that''s not even a choice. Master deserves to be worshipped and praised! Anyone who refuses to see Master''s light shall be purged!


    That''s why, these people shall be introduced to Master''s light as well! Any of them who reject it will die!


    Nowe! Let me teach you about Master''s benevolence and Divinity!

 Chapter 1132 My Backyard Got Weirder

    (MC POV)


    It seems like the three of them managed to ascend to godhood safely.


    A very interesting thing was that Diao Chan''s domain had something to do with wishes and since she was wishing very strongly for me to go and¡­ Well¡­ Make love to her¡­ I heard her desire loud and clear too.


    That''s why I sent a split body of myself over there to see what was going on, which obviously led to that orgy in the end.


    After satisfying both Diao Chan and her coven of witches, I dispersed my split body and returned my attention back to my main body again where I was bringing both Cai Hong and Iris to walk around the area outside our Sect today.


    The people from the other Sects had already gone back and most of the cleanup was already done, so there''s no need to worry about stains around the ce from their cultivation activities during the party.


    Thus, things were mostly back to normal now except for the people from the country of Sun staying an extra day to, I quote, ''bask a little longer in divinity''.


    Well, they weren''t really disturbing me so I didn''tment on their presence. Plus, I did send their leader to another World for a vacation so¡­ I''d rather they not go berserk with no one to control them.


    Unfortunately, if I was inside the Sect, I realised a few of them would start following me around from a distance and that might creep out Cai Hong, which was why we were outside today.


    That still did not stop a few of them from following us out though, but I did tell them that as long as they stayed out of our sight and did not bother us, I won''t stop them either.


    Better that I know they are there and set boundaries for them to follow than if they sneak around and surprise uster.


    For today, we decided to take a stroll in the forest at the foot of our mountain. Partly because I knew this area was safe since Brendan gathers his herbs from here and also because the energy released from my intimate sessions with my disciples made this forest especially beautiful.


    This made it the perfect location for my outing with the two girls.


    And yes, Iris was in her loli form as well.


    "Papa, Papa! Big tree!" Cai Hong squealed, iling her arms in front of one of the massive trees around that grew thanks to my blessing.


    "Daddy, Daddy~ Pretty flower~" Iris giggled, showing me a Phoenix Ember that she casually picked.


    They were both cute so I patted them on their heads before we continued our stroll.


    We eventually came to a river that flowed down from the mountain and through the forest.


    Cai Hong immediately pointed to the river, "Papa! Ssh?"


    Iris also mimicked her on my other side, "Daddy, ssh!"


    The water was only knee deep in the deepest part and the river was rtively calm to begin with so it should be safe for them to y in it.


    I chuckled, "Alright, alright. Just be careful you two."


    The two of them cheered and ran towards the river, leaving their shoes on the river bank before jumping in.


    It''s easy to forget but these two are literal cosmic beings capable of destroying entire Worlds with a thought and right now, the both of them are having fun sshing around in a river.


    I slowly made my way towards them, trying my best to ignore the whispers from our followers behind us.


    "This¡­ This tree has Founding God''s essence too!"


    "This grass too!"


    "And even this stick!!"


    "Everyone, we''re in sacrednds!! This ce is a blessed holynd!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "We must pray and thank Founding God for this blessing!"


    "Bless be to our Founding God!!"


    Yep¡­ Just ignore whatever that was going on behind me and focus on the two little cosmic beings ying in the river in front of me.


    "Papa! Papa! Sshy!" Cai Hong giggled, sshing the water with her hands.


    I stepped into the river as well, Xun Guan helping me by retracting herself from my feet so that I could enjoy the cool waters with my bare feet.


    Iris then waded up to me with her hands cupped together with water gathered in her palms.


    "Daddy, look~"


    She showed me what was swimming in her palm and I briefly thought it was just a small fish swimming there.


    Then I quickly realised that it was a very small Kun, the fish form of the legendary Peng. They''re giant birds that rival the Leviathans in the deep oceans in strength and size and I''ve honestly never seen one this small before. Were these newborns?


    Also¡­ What the hell is one of these doing here?


    "Papa, Papa! Lookie!!"


    Cai Hong showed me what was in her palm and there were not just another one but at least five of them swimming in the pool of water in there.


    What the heck?


    I looked down and I realised not only were there schools of Kun which should have been solitary creatures, there were also golden Carps and Koi fishes swimming through our legs casually.


    Ok¡­ Yeah, sure. I already knew that legendary herbs were growing down here, what''s stopping legendary fishes from breeding and thriving here too?


    The next thing you know, legendary animals would also show up-- Is that a Qilin?!


    Just when I thought I''d seen it all, a four legged creature I identified as a Qilin came out from between the trees and cantered up towards us.


    "Horsey! Horsey!" Cai Hong cheered, lowering the Kun in her palm back into the water before running up to the mythical beast.


    The Qilin stood still and allowed Cai Hong to pat it, even lowering itself so that the little dragon could reach it with her shorter stature.


    I didn''t even know there were Qilins in this particr World, does this one serve the Administrator gods of this World or something?


    Just as I was wondering about such a thing, a red haired woman with not even a shred of cloth on her appeared from where the Qilin hade from.


    "Where did you go?! Oh! There you are! How many times have I told you not to wander off¡­ Oh¡­"


    Both Iris and I stared at her while Cai hong continued to pat the Qilin, not even noticing the woman''s appearance.


    I was just about to ask who she was when the woman''s face lit up and she started sprinting towards me.


    "Massssteeeer!! It''s been so long!! I missed youuuuu!" She squealed, leaping towards me and cuddling my chest.


    Oh¡­ It''s Akari¡­ Didn''t she go back with Shiori to the Sanctuary to take care of the other monsters? What''s she doing here and in a human form as well?


    Also¡­ Could you please put on some clothes?

 Chapter 1133 We Have Qilin-Kun Here

    (MC POV)


    "What are you doing here, Akari?" I asked after the red fox had returned to her fox just so that she could hang on my shoulder to cuddle my face.


    "Ehehe~ We got some neers thest few weeks and a few of them need Divine energy to grow. This one in particr seems to have been born here and needs to absorb the energy here periodically."


    I blinked at her a few times, turning to see Cai Hong riding on the Qilin''s back with Iris while the beast strutted about the clearing to give them a ride like it was the most natural thing in the world.


    "This Qilin was¡­ Born here?"


    "At least that''s what we understood. It''s still a baby so someone needs to apany it here and today just so happens to be me~ I''m so lucky that Master is also here! Sister is going to be so jealous~"


    "I''m more concerned that no one is even questioning that this mythical creature just popped into existence in my backyard¡­"


    Akari tilted her head, "Why would that be surprising? It''s Master after all, right? This is already normal."


    I actually don''t have anything to refute that with.


    "So what is Master doing now? Last we heard, those disciples had been trying to get you back from her," Akari pointed one of her tails at the loli form of Iris.


    "Eh? Didn''t I tell Benjamin that everything was fine?"


    "Mmhmm, but that was to lure them to Master''s new World or something, right? We thought Master was still over there."


    Oh yeah¡­ I didn''t tell them I came back¡­ My bad. I guess I should pay them a visitter just to check on how they''re doing as well.


    "Well¡­ Yeah¡­ It''s ok now actually. Everything''s back to normal and my disciples would be taking part in apetitionter this week. For now, I''m just enjoying some time off with the little ones."


    "Little ones? Last I checked, that woman was plenty scary and most definitely not little."


    I chuckled and waved my hand, "Oh she''s fine now. You don''t need to be scared of her anymore."


    Akari simply did what looked like a shrug before going back to cuddle the side of my face.


    The Qilin also chose that time to trot up to me, giving my other arm a nudge with its snout.


    It was cute, so I went ahead to pat its head too, causing it to make a sound akin to a purr.


    "Papa! Papa! Horsey bring Papa to fun ce!" Cai Hong squealed excitedly.


    ? Eh? The Qilin wants to bring us somewhere?


    I looked at it and the Qilin seemed to understand my silent question as it nodded its head before gesturing to its back with its snout.


    "I thought you said it was only just recently born? Why does it seem so mature?" I asked Akari.


    "I dunno, it just came to us one day and we took it in. We don''t know much about it either and it doesn''t talk much. We just know that it knows Master for who Master is."


    Ok¡­ Deciding to just roll with it, I climbed on its back and it doesn''t seem to be bothered by the weight of all of us either.


    Cai Hong quickly sat herself in front of me while Iris chose to revert herself back to her adult form, just so that she could hug me from behind.


    "Ufufufu~ Master''s back is so warm~" She whispered sultrily in my ear while her hands roamed around my chest.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Please behave yourself, Iris¡­


    "Ufufufu~ No promises~ Hugging you like this is already so blissful, Master. I may just¡­ Lose myself~"


    This woman¡­


    Before I could warn her again, the Qilin trotted forward and suddenly leapt into the air, only to ssh into the river that we had been ying in just now.


    But instead of stopping at what should have been knee deep waters, we actually sunk all the way into the river, revealing a depth that should have been impossible.


    The Qilin seemed to have made a barrier that protected us from being wet and none of us have trouble breathing underwater so that wasn''t an issue.


    Cai Hong was busy looking around in wide eyed wonder while Akari and Iris were busy cuddling against me. Meanwhile, I was just wondering where the Qilin was taking us.


    The Qilin continued diving even deeper into the water until we spotted a light at the very bottom of this unusuallyrge river.


    It swam even faster towards it and when we reached the wall of light, it suddenly leapt out onto drynd on the other side.


    I looked back and I realised the light was actually the surface of another body of water, leaving us in a ce I have never seen before.


    We were next to what looked like ake in the middle of a forest clearing, except the trees here did not look like the trees that I know of. They were all weirdly shaped and its leaves were coloured orange and red instead of green.


    "Umm¡­ Where are we?" I asked no one in particr.


    Iris looked up and scanned our surroundings, "It seems it has brought us to another World, Master."


    What the heck, why?


    I looked at the Qilin and it simply sat down on the ground, as though it didn''t just leap through space to transport us to another World.


    Just as I was about to ask omniscience what the Qilin intended for it to send us here, something fell out of the sky and crashed into the trees a short distance away from us.


    I quickly erected a shield around us and made us invisible.


    Just in case, I also got ready to remove the Origin of whatever that was and to turn back time if Cai Hong gets disturbed by it.


    The dust slowly cleared up to reveal an adult Qilinying amongst the broken trees with wounds all over its body.


    Two figures then descended from the sky, one of them holding a straight sword that was coated with the Qilin''s blood.


    "Hmph¡­ Pathetic beast that doesn''t know how to give up. Justy down and ept your fate quietly."


    Ok¡­ Is this a World where Qilins are being hunted down and this young Qilin brought us here to save them?


    If it is¡­ Why does it look like it doesn''t care that there''s a dying Qilin in front of it?


    All I did was take a stroll in the forest, how did I end up in another World?


    Is it really so hard for me to just have some chill time with my girls?

 Chapter 1134 Lets Just Chill Here

    (MC POV)


    "Papa, big horsey trouble?" Cai Hong asked while sucking on her finger.


    I patted her head, "Does Cai Hong want Papa to save big horsey?"


    Cai Hong puffed her cheeks, "Two meanie bully big horsey! Papa help?"


    Well, you heard the loli, I can''t ignore it now.


    I dismounted from our Qilin and stepped out of the invisibility barrier, letting myself appear out of thin air to those two floating in the sky.


    Akari still remained on my shoulder, too busy cuddling me to even care about what was going on around us.


    The one with the sword turned his sight to me immediately, "And who might this be?"


    I waved at him, "Hello, I''m just a traveller passing throu--"


    "How dare you speak to me you filthy mortal? Repent in your next life for your transgressions against a Divine Being like me!"


    He shed out his sword, sending a sword wave towards me aimed at my neck.


    I already knew something like that wasn''t going to hurt me so I simply stood there and prepared myself to face it head on.


    Unexpectedly, the wounded Qilin actually used thest bit of its strength to leap in between me and those two, blocking the sword wave from reaching me with its own body.


    It let out a roar of pain as it crashed back into the ground, part of its body sliding into theke and tainting the surface red with its blood.


    Why did that Qilin do that?


    The guy with the sword narrowed his eyes at the Qilin, "How interesting. The beast actually risked its own life to cover for someone else? Are you also some kind of beast that has taken human form?"


    I ignored him and went towards the Qilin, dropping down on a knee to pat it on the head softly.


    "Why?"


    I wasn''t expecting an answer but surprisingly, it let out a breath before speaking directly to my mind, "All Creator¡­"


    So it knows¡­ And it must have thought that allowing me to be attacked in its presence was something it could not live with, hence it tried to protect me despite the fact that I would not be hurt by it.


    I heard the sound of metal swinging through the air from behind me and the sword of that guy rested on itself on my neck.


    "To think you even have the audacity to ignore a Divine Being like myself. Not even your next life is enough to repent for your crimes anymore. Suffer in purgato--"


    He didn''t get to finish his words before Akari shot out one of her tails to smash into his face, breaking his nose and several of his teeth in the process.


    The force of the blow was strong enough to send him barreling into the sky, flipping head over heels like a ragdoll and disappearing into the horizon.


    "Eeeh¡­ I thought he would be stronger than that with how loud he is. Seems like he''s also pretty weak," Akari muttered disappointedly before going back to cuddling me.


    The idiot''spanion blinked once, twice, then only realised that the idiot had been sent flying away before he turned to gape at the sky.


    "Young Master Gou!!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Without looking back, he flew into the sky after him, also disappearing into the horizon.


    I snapped my fingers and the Qilin was healed back up without any signs of its previous injuries.


    If it was surprised by this turn of events, it certainly did not show it.


    The mythical beast simply crawled out of theke before bowing its head to me and speaking into my mind, "All Creator¡­ Thank you¡­ This World¡­ Gods were overthrown¡­ Humans took their ces¡­ Everyone else is suffering¡­"


    I turned back to see the other Qilin stillying down beside theke and had fallen asleep. Cai Hong was beside it and waving in the direction of where the idiot had been sent flying while cheering "Sparkle, sparkle!"


    Cai Hong is cute as always but the Qilin¡­ Really? You brought us here and you''re not even going to talk to this guy at all?


    Iris on the other hand was simply looking at me with her usual smile like always.


    I turned back to therger Qilin, "Did you call for help?"


    "Everyone¡­ Did¡­ We wished for a miracle¡­ To save us¡­"


    And then this Qilin answered their call by bringing me here? Why did it¡­ Ok, omniscience start exining what the heck is going on.


    ¡­


    Woah seriously? This Qilin was born as a result of the energies released when Diao Chan and I had sex. Because she''s done the most times with me, the amount of energy released was also much more potent, especially during the time when she was trying to ascend.


    It seems like the cosmic energy she had been gathering went to creating this Qilin instead and now that she had ascended, it also upied part of her domain as a beast that answers wishes.


    But to think that Diao Chan who had turned herself into a subus would have a Qilin as her first creation¡­ There''s definitely some form of irony in there somewhere.


    Still, it seems like we came to another World where the beings here are suffering enough that their wish actually reached me. That means that I should help out right?


    Wait a minute¡­ I just had a great idea~


    We''re in a new World where no one here knows who we are¡­ I still have several days to burn while my disciples are still training for the battle royale¡­ Wouldn''t this ce be the perfect spot for me to explore with my Cai Hong and Iris right now?


    Yeah! Instead of simply just snapping my fingers and solving everything just like that, why not just walk around with Cai Hong, Iris and Akari to see what''s happening in this World and decide from there?


    Who knows, maybe the Gods here were the bad ones which led to the humans overthrowing them from the start?


    Yep, that sounds like a perfect idea!


    ''Ara, ara? Is Master refusing to use omniscience to find out about the truth also to keep things interesting?''


    Oh, that''s right, Iris. Did you already find out if that was the case?


    ''Ufufufu~ Of course not Master. It would be boring if we already knew the answer at the start, right?''


    Ohhh! Iris is really learning! Come here and I''ll give you a head pat!


    Needless to say, I ended up having to pat Cai Hong and Akari after that thoroughly too.

 Chapter 1135 New World New City

    (MC POV)


    You know¡­ Looking at the small Qilin that Diao Chan unintentionally created¡­ I wonder if any of my disciples had also identally created beings like this without knowing about it?


    I know I removed the possibility of them being pregnant since they don''t wish for that yet and they''re only doing it for sexual pleasure, but creating things like this Qilin was something I did not try to prevent since I did not know it was even possible.


    Oh well, I''ll deal with it when the timees. But for now, let''s just look for the closest ce of civilization.


    We were once again riding on Diao Chan''s Qilin while it literally trotted in the sky after the adult Qilin left us to return to wherever it came from.


    I was worried about this Qilin struggling to carry all three of us and wanted to fly on my own but the Qilin literally bit on my sleeve and refused to let go until I got on its back.


    It even looked at me with big pleading eyes too, so I had to get on.


    While we were still flying through the air, I turned to look at Akari who was busy cuddling the side of my face.


    "We''ll probably be here for a while. Do you need to tell anyone about it?"


    "Ehehehe~ I already told sister about it. And she tried to act like it wasn''t a big deal but I know she''s jealous I get to be with Master~"


    Well good to know, I''d hate it if it became a missing person''s incident because we forgot to tell anyone again. I even remembered to tell Sophia as well about our little excursion and she did not even question me when I told her we were sent to another World like such a thing was normal with me.


    "Papa, ''bwig'' city!" Cai Hong squealed while pointing towards the distance.


    I squinted my eyes and sure enough, arge walled city appeared on the horizon. Although it was walled, the buildings have already spilled out beyond said walls as though to show the wall was already useless.


    Our Qilin turned towards the city unbidden, as though already knowing our desire to go there.


    Wended just outside the wall, getting the attention of everyone around.


    I was expecting there to be guards at the gates but surprisingly, there were none. There wasn''t even a gate to begin with to stop anyone from going in or out, it''s pretty much just a giant hole in the wall.


    "No security at all?" I wondered aloud.


    "Ufufu~ Perhaps there''s no need for it when people are able to fly over the walls whenever they please?" Iris suggested, looking up at the multitudes of people that were flying in the air.


    I guess it would certainly be difficult to regte that¡­ Assuming they are even being regted in the first ce.


    Without a set destination in mind, we simply let the Qilin stroll into the city with us still on its back.


    The people around us started to whisper.


    "Which family does he belong to?"


    "I don''t know¡­ But to tame a Qilin of all things?"


    "Is that a nine tailed fox on his shoulder too?"


    "Those girls have really beautiful hair¡­ They must be from one of the Divine families."


    "What are they doing in a city like ours?"


    "Must be here to see the governor or something¡­"


    "Don''t you know? There''s another Divine Family here as well."


    "Ah¡­ Must be because of that thing huh¡­"


    "Shhh¡­ They''ll hear you."


    You can already learn a lot just from the peanut gallery huh.


    Seems like even here there''s a hierarchy of different families despite being apletely different world.<novelnext></novelnext>


    How interesting.


    Well, that guy that got hit by Akari was calling himself a Divine as well, so I guess he belongs to one of those families.


    Our first day here and we''re already involved with the important people, aren''t we lucky?


    ''Was that sarcasm, Master?''


    Oh it definitely was, good work spotting that.


    Iris gave me an especially proud smile before going back to nuzzling my neck, heedless of the stares from the people around us.


    I let the Qilin guide us through the city streets while everyone we passed stared and whispered about us.


    Right then, Cai Hong looked up at me with her big, sparkly eyes, "Papa¡­ Cai Hong hungry¡­"


    As though the Qilin had already predicted this, it stopped right outside what appears to be a restaurant.


    It even turned back to huff proudly at me, so I gave it a pat on the head.


    I tried to dismount from the Qilin''s back but it gave another huff before walking directly towards the entrance that was more than big enough to fit all of us, like this ce usually received guests riding on Qilins through the door.


    A waiter immediately rushed towards us and got on his knees to prostrate himself on the ground, "Wee Divine Young Master. I must deeply apologise as we have not prepared for you to grace us with your presence. All our private rooms are upied right now but if you could wait for just a moment¡­"


    Oh wow, is this the kind of treatment those people from the so called Divine families expect from everyone? So this was why that idiot was so upset since I was talking normally with him.


    Still, what made him think I was amoner while these people think I was some important guy? Is it just because of the Qilin we''re riding on?


    I guess normal people don''t ride Qilins around here.


    I waved my hand casually, "It''s fine. We don''t need a private room. Just get us a table here would be enough."


    Cai Hong is hungry, there''s no way I''m going to wait.


    There were sounds of surprised gasps from all around us but when I turned to look, everyone kept their heads down and tried to make themselves appear as insignificant as possible.


    The waiter quickly recovered, "Certainly Divine Young Master! Please follow me!"


    He got up from the ground but remained bent at the waist to keep his head low, showing us to a table furthest away from everyone.


    The Qilin finally let us dismount from it and we took our seats at the table with Cai Hong seated on myp.


    We ordered some simple dishes and the waiter even took our orders while bent at the waist.


    I can already imagine what a pain these people from the Divine families can be. I guess when the adult Qilin told me that everyone was suffering, it meant that even the humans in the lower hierarchy were suffering too, so it''s not like all the humans here are the oppressors.


    Or was it just because the Divine Families were higher up the food chain? Guess I''ll need to check on that more.


    Just as our food had arrived and we were about to dig in, there was amotioning from the stairs and arge group of people floated their way down. Like they were literally using their powers to levitate instead of just walking like normal people.


    All of them were visibly enraged and I could see the air around them crackling from theirbined anger.


    And to prove that the Universe was truly messing with me, the idiot that was smacked by Akari was there too.


    He stopped in his tracks the moment he saw me.


    "It''s him!! That''s him, father!! The piece of mortal trash that dared to hit me!!"


    Damn it¡­

 Chapter 1136 Gou Divine Family

    (MC POV)


    "It''s him!! That''s him, father!! The piece of mortal trash that dared to hit me!!" The idiot screeched while pointing a finger at me.


    The older looking man in front of him turned to look at me with furrowed brows.


    He took a moment to look me up and down, then at the Qilinying at my feet and Akari on my shoulders before finally at Iris and Cai Hong.


    He tried to hide it, but I could clearly see the spark of desire in his eyes.


    Yeah, I don''t even need omniscience to figure out what he wanted.


    He walked straight up to me while maintaining his stern face before stopping barely a step away.


    "So you''re the one who hit my son?"


    Akari spoke up for me, "Actually, I was the one who hit that little piece of trash for being a prick. Also, he attacked us first."


    Cai Hong waved her hands excitedly, "Trashy trash!"


    Mmm¡­ I''ll allow that one since sounds cute.


    The man switched his gaze to Akari, "What''s this then? Are you some kind of tamer? I don''t believe I''ve met you before and I know all the prominent people within the Divine Families. Which Family are you from?"


    I chuckled, "Oh, I''m from the Lin family."


    "The Lin Family?"


    I nodded, not even caring if there really was a Lin family within the Divine families here or not.


    And it turns out there wasn''t since he bursted out intoughter.


    "Ahahaha! So you''re just a nobody?! You''re not even someone from the Ascension Families below us?! Or perhaps this fairdy here is actually your Mistress?"


    Iris smiled at him, "Oh, I am merely my Master''s disciple and lover."


    The man turned back to me, "So you''re really a nobody? And yet you have a tamed Qilin and a nine tailed fox apanying you? Do you just have incredible luck?"


    I shrugged, "I wouldn''t say that actually. Since it led me to meet with your ipetent son."


    The idiot pushed his way towards me indignantly, "You mortal trash!! Why are we wasting time with him, father?! He shouldn''t even exist for the transgressions he has done!"


    By now, most of the people inside the store have already quietly left, even the waiters and who I presume to be the store owner had also made their way outside, leaving only us inside the building.


    The man waved his hand at the idiot, "Calm yourself my son, that attitude is unbing of someone from the Gou Family."


    Clearly this old guy was just being cautious of me. I''m still not fully aware of the power dynamics of this World yet but the fact that I have Akari and the Qilin must mean something here.


    Also, I noticed that this group of people are still floating slightly above the ground, like the idea of standing is foreign or uneptable to them. Don''t tell me it''s the idea that they are too good to touch the ground or something? Is everyone from the Divine families like that?


    The man nodded towards me, "Tell me, mortal. Just how exactly did youe to possess these two creatures that no one in this World is even able to tame yet? Not even the illustrious Shou family who are the best tamers have managed to domesticate one."


    "Honestly? These two just appeared before me and then chose to follow me. I didn''t even do anything."


    Akari nodded her head proudly while the Qilin moved toy a part of its head on my other shoulder to nuzzle me.


    Hey, I didn''t lie, both of them really did just show up out of the blue and followed me without me doing much.


    Ok, I did break Akari and the other monsters out from that orb but I wasn''t exactly doing it for them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He narrowed his eyes at me, "Hmm¡­ I see. You''ve managed to im the domain from the God of Luck, haven''t you? Or perhaps the God of Beasts?"


    Huh? im domains? What the hell is this guy talking about?


    I raised a hand, "I must apologise actually. I''m not from around here and I''m just passing through this ce so I don''t really know what the norms of your ce is like."


    He frowned, "Were you living under a rock before this?"


    "Not exactly, I was actually living on top of a mountain to be honest."


    "So you are an actual nobody with no connections?"


    "In this World, yes."


    ? "Hmm¡­ I see. That means no one will miss you when you disappear too."


    He waved his hand at one of the men behind him before floating away with his back turned to me.


    The man he waved to levitated forward quiteically while cracking his knuckles, making his intention for me clear as day.


    I gave him my most fakest smile, "Hello. What do you want?"


    "I need you to disappear from my sight," He growled.


    "Oh that''s easy. If you can''t see me, then I would have effectively disappeared from your sight right?"


    "What are you¡­ Eh? I¡­ Why is everything ck?"


    "Hmm? That''s because you lost your sense of sight just a second ago," I informed him like it was the most normal thing in the world.


    "My eyes!! My eyes!! Why can''t I see?!! What have you done to me?!!"


    "Oh wow, calm down dude, you''re acting ridiculous like some rabid dog. Maybe you should go outside?"


    I waved my hand at him and the man was sent flying out of the restaurant to crash into the street outside, his body embedded halfway into the ground with his butt raised in the airically.


    Everything went silent for a few moments, except for Cai Hong happily nibbling on the rice crackers I had ordered for her, the loli dragon not paying attention to what was going on beside her.


    It took those idiots a few more seconds to realise what happened and someone levitated forward while drawing his sword, "You mother--"


    "Language," I warned, making a zipping motion with my hand and erasing his mouth from existence.


    He quickly realised his mouth was gone and started panicking like the first guy, so I sent him flying out the restaurant as well.


    Instead of being shocked like I thought, the man turned back around and red at me in the eye, "So I see¡­ There''s still a few of you Gods around huh? This is perfect, let''s see you survive this hunt you piece of--"


    I waved at him and the father guy was also sent crashing outside.


    Sigh¡­ Can''t they see Cai Hong is here? If they''re so great, why can''t they control the words they use?


    "Fatheeeeerr!!"


    "Patriarch!!"


    All of them screamed and flew out of the ce.


    Truly barbaric, these people. We''re just having a nice meal here, you know? Why do they have to disturb us?

 Chapter 1137 Godly Resistance

    (MC POV)


    "Papa! Weird men!" Cai Hong pointed at the three men that were still embedded halfway into the ground with several people trying to pull them out unsessfully.


    I chuckled, "Weird men indeed. Where to next, Qilin?" I asked, patting the Qilin on its neck.


    By now, I''ve already learned that the Qilin would guide me to the most interesting ces without my input so I let it lead us instead.


    The Qilin made a happy noise and started trotting down the street with us on its back, walking past those people from the Gou family without even sparing them a nce.


    One of them tried to stop us from leaving but the Qilin merely kicked its back hoof out to smash against the guy''s face,unching him up into the sky and disappearing with a sparkle.


    It then rubbed its hoof against the ground as though wiping off a stain before continuing forward like nothing happened.


    Yeah, the Gou family would probablye after uster but who cares? What were they going to do? Make funny faces at us again?


    Under the stares of everyone around, we continued down the street and we just so happened to pass by the waiter who had shown us to our seats.


    I used omniscience to figure out what currency they were using before I created a few rainbow coloured spirit stones to pass to him.


    "For the troubles," I exined while passing the stones to him.


    These should be the most valuable currency they had around here so being handed a few just like that was enough to make the waiter pass out while standing up.


    Was that going to crash the economy? Maybe.


    Do I look like I care? Most certainly not.


    A few momentster, someone shouted out from amongst the Gou people and someone fired a glowing ball up into the sky, letting it explode like a firework after it reached a certain height.


    Guess they must be calling for help.


    The Qilin seemed to have also felt something as it slowly went towards the side where the people around quickly dispersed and made way for us, as though trying to show that they were unrted to us.


    In the very next moment, pirs of light came crashing down from the sky around the people from the Gou family. The light then dispersed to reveal three old men floating up in the air.


    When they saw the scene below them, their mouths opened wide in shock.


    "What happened here?! Who did this to Patriarch Gou?!" One of them demanded.


    Everyone then pointed towards my direction and all three old men turned to re at me.


    The one who looked to be the oldest flew towards me and let a bit of lightning cackle around him.


    "You did this? Do you have a death wish, mortal?"


    I was about to ask him what made him think I was a mortal when someone spoke up, "It wasn''t him, it was me, you old fart."


    All of us turned to see a young girl standing behind us while ring at the old man defiantly.


    The old man scoffed, "Do you really expect me to believe some kid did all that to three of my Family members? To Patriarch Gou, no less?"


    She smirked at him, "Why don''t youe over here and find out?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    The old guy let out a bark ofughter before floating towards her while stretching his arm out to the side to summon several bolts of lightning.


    "If you wish to die so much¡­ Then be my gue--"


    The young girl leapt forward and shed her hand in an arc aimed at his neck.


    Unfortunately, the old man reacted quickly and leaned back but the sh still caught him on his outstretched arm.


    It looked like the blow had hit him but it left no visible marks on him.


    The old man floated back and looked at his arm before turning to the girl, "Was that supposed to make me believe you did that to them? Just nothing but useless bravado?"


    The young girl stuck out her tongue at the old man before disappearing into the alley right behind her.


    He scoffed, "Stupid mortal ruffian¡­ Do you think you can escape a Divine?"


    He was just about to follow after her when he suddenly stopped and looked at his arm curiously.


    As though on cue, a cut appeared at where the girl had struck the old man before his whole arm separated from his body and dropped onto the ground.


    It took a second for the old man to realise what had happened before he started screaming out in pain while clutching at his arm.


    His screams suddenly cut off and a line of blood appeared at his neck, causing his head to slowly slide off his body until it bounced on the ground beside his arm.


    Naturally, I distracted Cai Hong with a cookie so she did not see any of that.


    What was curious was that lightning cackled around his body before suddenly exploding up into the sky, causing the clouds to rumble before dispersing again like it never happened.


    "Oh~ That''s his Divine essence dispersing. He''s well and truly dead~" Iris mused from behind me.


    "ANCESTOR GOU!!!" The other two men screamed, rushing up to the dead man''s side.


    It seemed like they were toote though, since the old man''s body started turning into dust and king away to disappear entirely.


    "Find that girl!! She''s one of the leftover Gods!! Hunt her down right now!!" One of them roared, prompting the others from the Gou family to disperse immediately, abandoning their task of trying to free those three from the ground.


    Those two old men did not even acknowledge my existence and also flew up into the sky, flying towards the direction of where the girl had escaped to look for her.


    The Qilin seemed to have felt the situation had already concluded and started walking forward again at a casual gait, bringing us to wherever the next ''desire'' was.


    "You cane out now," I muttered, prompting the girl to appear from underneath the Qilin.


    She floated up to a level slightly lower than me and bowed her head in greeting.


    "Dragon Goddess Tianya greets All Creator. I thank you for the assistance, but I must return to the resistance. We would wee All Creator but as you might know¡­ We''re not in the best position right now. We hope you can still enjoy our World while you are here."


    She then gave me another bow before leaping off the Qilin and disappearing into thin air.


    Wow, this Qilin really just brought us to the thick of it huh¡­ They even have a ''resistance'' formed¡­


    Oh whatever, onwards to the next location!

 Chapter 1138 Its Their Mating Season (*RR)

    (MC POV)


    The Qilin brought us to some sort of grove inside what seems like a park within the city.


    I quickly realised why it brought us here as Cai Hong started yawning and nodding off in myp, reminding me that it was time for her usual afternoon nap.


    The Qilinid down beside a tree and allowed us to dismount before curling up into itself, forming a sort of bed using its body so that I couldy Cai Hong on top of it.


    I took up on its offer and tucked Cai Hong in, giving her a kiss on top of her head that made her giggle before she fell asleep.


    So cute~


    Akari leapt off my shoulders and transformed into her human form which, I have to say, looked a little simr to Manami except for the fact that her hair was crimson red in colour while her eyes were bigger and her chest a little smaller.


    And of course, she did not have a shred of cloth on her.


    "What are you doing?" I asked.


    She stretched her arms overhead and groaned, "Of course I''m stretching myself, Master~ Why?"


    "You''re doing it in your human form?"


    "Ehehe~ Is there something wrong with that? Maybe¡­ This makes Master want to do something to me?"


    I narrowed my eyes at her, "Are you¡­ Coming onto me?"


    Akari smiledsciviously, "Ehehe~ What if I said yes? I''m finally with Master without my sister around to stop me so of course I''m going to take advantage of this! I''ve waited so long for this!"


    "Wait a minute¡­ Ah¡­ It''s the fox mating season, isn''t it?"


    "Oh¡­ Master knows about it? That makes things much simpler! I''m already at my limit just holding back, Master~ So won''t you help me?"


    She got down on all fours and presented her ass to me while giving it a wiggle, tempting me with the unobstructed view of her dripping wet pussy.


    I didn''t get to decide as someone else came up from behind and wrapped their arms around my waist.


    "Ufufufu~ She really did hold herself back, Master~ Didn''t you teach me that we should be more assertive? Master should also seize the day as well~"


    Oh really? I bet you''re only saying this because you want to have sex too? Look, you''re already naked and you even Ended the chance of our activities waking Cai Hong up.


    She sighed contentedly while her hands roamed around my body, "I don''t deny it~ Sex with Master is absolutely perfect after all, no one would say no to Master~"


    As though to prove her point, Akari was slowly backing herself up towards me, making sure her ass stayed pointed in my direction while she panted in need.


    "Masterrrr¡­ Hurry¡­ I''m already so weeeeet¡­ I tried so hard to hold back all this while¡­ I was on edge the entire time too¡­"


    Oh¡­ She wasn''t cuddling against me this entire time¡­ She was trying to get herself off¡­


    That reminds me though¡­ How were Manami and Kiyomi handling this? Do they no longer go into heat anymore because they have ascended? Or are they also¡­


    Perhaps I should check up on themter¡­<novelnext></novelnext>


    Akari started rubbing her bottom against my leg, leaving traces of her juices on my clothes.


    I heard a soft grumble from my cor and I made a mental apology to Xun Guan.


    I tapped my chest and my slime girl opened up quickly to leave me standing naked in the middle of this clearing.


    Akari lifted herself off her knees while pressing her elbows against the ground, transitioning from rubbing against my leg to rubbing her snatch against my rod.


    "Hurry, hurry, Master! Please, please, please, please, please!" Akari begged, her body shivering with need.


    At least she wasn''t so far gone to try and put it in herself.


    Iris had no such qualms however, as she reached forward to give my cock a few pumps with her perfect hands, an action that made both of us moan and instantly made me erect from her touch.


    She then guided my cock to Akari''s eager entrance and slowly pushed me from behind to guide me inside her.


    I felt afortable warmth wrap around my member and I almost missed the fact that both Iris and Akari shuddered in pleasure at the same time.


    Oh this cunning girl¡­ She linked her senses to Akari''s didn''t she?


    This way, she would still experience sexual pleasure but we will still remain in full control because we weren''t directly engaged in sexual intercourse.


    "Ahaaann~ So good!! Master''s cock is so goooood!! If I knew it was so good, I would have just ignored sister and did it from the staaaarrt!!" Akari screamed, rocking her entire body against me to m herself on my cock.


    Iris also let out a moan of her own, "Oh~ Master¡­ Your cock feels so good in her¡­ It''s spreading her pussy so good~"


    She also started thrusting her own hips, causing mine to move in tandem so that I was fucking her without exerting any effort on my part.


    Akari kept squeezing her walls and rxing with every thrust, her pussy wrapping around my cock to milk me of my seed.


    "Master!! So good! I feel so good!! I''m flying! I''m flying!! Ah!! Ahhhh!!"


    She then started rocking faster and faster while her moans got louder and louder, clearly indicating the impending arrival of her climax.


    She mmed her hips against me a final time before both Iris and her let out a scream of pleasure, the two girls orgasming at the same time.


    The pleasure also proved to be too much for me to hold back especially with Iris''s seductive moans in my ear, causing me to cum inside my red fox as well.


    That was the position we were in when a small portal appeared above us and a person dropped down to crash onto the ground a short distance away from us.


    Unfortunately, both girls were still stuck in the euphoria of their orgasms to notice the neer so I was the only one who noticed it.


    The person got up from the ground and the first thing I noticed was that the person turned out to be a youngdy with long, icy blue hair wearing what looked like tattered cultivation robes that had seen better days. The cuts and rips in the cloth suggest that she was involved in a fight not too long ago.


    The moment she saw us, her eyes widenedically and it took her a few seconds to process what she was seeing before she let out a scream that echoed throughout the park.


    "Peeeerveeeert!!!!"


    Lady, you''re the one who intruded on us so you''re the pervert¡­

 Chapter 1139 Unwanted Audience (*R)

    (MC POV)


    "Pervert!! Kyaaa!! What the hell are you doing?!!" She screamed, tossing a ball of fire at us.


    What a violent girl¡­ You intrude on someone''s private time and your first reaction is murder¡­


    I extinguished her mes with a wave of my hand, trying to ignore the two girls that were still moaning with need to my front and back. Akari already started humping me again but I managed to keep my attention on the neer.


    "Excuse me, you''re the one who dropped out of the sky on us. I''d appreciate it if you don''t try to kill people so indiscriminately like that."


    "You''re¡­ You''re doing all these lewd things in public!! You''re a damn pervert!!" She screamed, covering her face with her hands.


    Well, she does have a point for that but we''re like¡­ Really deep in the trees inside the park where no normal person would usually go, you know? So honestly, if anyone came here and saw us doing it, they were asking for it.


    I gestured to the trees, "I''m not stopping you from leaving you know?"


    "You dare show such a disgraceful scene to a nobledy like me! You deserve to be castrated and sentenced to a millionshes on the Fields of Pain!!"


    She raised her hand to summon another fireball when a tear opened up in the sky again.


    The girl gasped and quickly extinguished her me before running towards the forest, hiding herself behind some trees.


    A few angry looking men flew out of the portal and started looking around, all of their eyes widening when they saw the scene of me still being forced by Iris to thrust in and out of Akari while the fox moaned out her pleasures.


    I didn''t need to look to know they were all just basically gawking at us and I know for a fact that both Iris and Akari were transcendental beauties, even when Iris has that face veil on her. At least their privates were hidden from sight but the knowledge that these two were currently naked was enough to make them pause.


    I mean¡­ I know I definitely would.


    The only difference was that both girls had their attentionpletely set on me and they probably did not even notice the neers'' existence, especially when they were still moaning seductively out loud while begging me to thrust my hips harder.


    And if I know how events usually y out in these types of situations, those guys will be approaching us very soon.


    Surprisingly, an old man came through the portalst and shouted at the others, "What are all of you doing watching a few monkeys mating?! Go find the girl you idiots!!"


    Everyone quickly scattered, leaving the old man behind to re after them.


    "Ahhhn~ Master should focus more on us, don''t you think?" Iris moaned, nting kisses along my neck as she shuddered from a mini orgasm.


    "Yes! Yes! Harder, Master!! Harder!! Breed me! Breed me!! I want to be bred and filled with your seed!! It''s so hot!! I need it deep inside me!!" Akari screamed, mming her hips on mine with much more fervour than before.


    Well, she''s right about the fact that I should concentrate more on them so I reached forward to grab Akari''s waist and started pistoning my hips forcefully.


    Both girls let out animalistic screams of pleasure, not even caring if there were people listening or watching us at that moment.


    "Master!! I''m cumming!! I''m going to cum!! I''m cumming!!" Akari screamed deliriously.


    Iris also joined her with her moans, "Cum inside us, Master~ Mark us with your seed~"


    Unable to hold back anymore, I let myself loose and spurted my seed inside Akari''s twitching pussy, causing her to reach her peak as well.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Iris let out a moan of her own as she came with us, her arms hugging around me tightly as she orgasmed.


    The three of us basked in the afterglow of our climax, even the fox in heat was satisfied for the time being, though I know that wouldn''tst as she would definitely want more as soon as she recovered.


    Before that could happen however, the old man floated just slightly above us and scowled at us, "Two are monkeys but at least one has the look of a phoenix. Come with me and I will show you a better time, mortal."


    It was obvious he was referring to Iris but she did not even acknowledge his existence.


    Instead, she turned me around which caused me to pull out of Akari, the fox girl making groans of protest which she also ignored.


    "Master~ I can''t hold back anymore~" She wrapped her lips around mine in a heated kiss while one of her legs lifted up to wrap around my waist, pulling me towards her to deepen our kiss.


    The world around me seemed to melt away as I indulged in the pleasures of our union, our tongues seeking each other in an erotic dance.


    She moaned into my mouth and I was vaguely aware of someone shouting in the background but that seemed really trivial when I was too busy kissing Iris to care.


    It was only when I felt something hit against me that caused our lips to separate did I realise the old man was roaring out in rage at me.


    "How dare you ignore me?! I''m an Elder of one of the Divine Families and way above you puny, filthy mortals! I''ve blessed you with my presence and you dare spit on my benevolence?! You will know just what happens when you make a God angry!!"


    Iris frowned and turned to me, "Since when was this piece of trash here, Master?"


    "For a while actually¡­ Did you not notice that some people appeared above us just now?"


    "Why would I care about anything else when Master is making love to me? There''s nothing else more important than that, is there?"


    I don''t know what to say to that.


    Iris then turned back to look at the old man up and down, "You''re not even a God. You just stole a God''s divinity and pretend like you are one. Take that away and you''re just some insignificant piece of trash."


    The old man looked like he was about to say something but Iris simply Ended his divinity, causing him to drop down from the sky and crash head first into the ground with a resounding crack.


    Unfortunately, he was at a height that was enough to break his neck so that poor dude died instantly. Ouch.


    Akari didn''t even react to that and simply crawled up to me to start licking my hand lewdly, "Ahhnn~ Master~ Master~ Master~ Sluuurp~"


    Iris then turned her attention back to me, "Now¡­ Where were we?"


    Are we really going to-- Mmnnggh¡­ Ok¡­ I guess I should take care of you two first before anything else¡­


    I''m just d Iris didn''t End the entire World for that¡­


    Was that old man someone important though? And what about that girl that was probably still hiding behind the trees? Maybe we should-- Mnnnfffghh¡­


    Ok... I guess I''ll concentrate on these two first.

 Chapter 1140 Enjoying Another Familys Drama

    (MC POV)


    "Mnn~ I envy those girls for being able to do with Master everyday¡­" Akari moaned, having reverted back to her fox form toy on my shoulder contentedly.


    "Hmm? What is this thing, Master?" Iris asked, pointing at the dead old man she had caused the death of about an hour ago.


    "Did you forget? You''re the one who did this to him."


    Iris blinked and showed me a look that told me she most certainly did not remember doing such a thing.


    I wasn''t even that surprised so I went ahead and showed her the memory of it.


    "Oh. Should I just End this thing''s existence?"


    Before I could answer, there was the sound of rustling leaves as the girl that fell out of the sky from earlier pushed her way out from the undergrowth.


    I could see her clothes looked a little dishevelled despite her attempts at straightening them out and the clothes did not look like it was messed up just because of walking through some bushes.


    Huh¡­ She really hid there for the entire hour we were doing it¡­


    She looked at the dead old man and shivered before turning back to me, "Who¡­ Who are you? Are you one of the past Gods?"


    Iris tilted her head at me, "And who''s that, Master?"


    I don''t know either so I simply showed her the memory of her appearing in the sky.


    "Ara, ara? This little trash actually tried to attack you, Master? Should I End her as well?"


    I shook my head, "It''s ok, she was understandably stressed since she was being chased by those guys."


    "Ufufufu~ Master is benevolent as always~ But I''m not though~ So is this little girl nning on apologising to Master anytime soon?"


    All of us turned to her and she got the message that Iris was being serious about it.


    Her eyes widened before ring at me, "I''m the proud daughter of the Long Divine Family! Do you expect me to bow my head down to a mere mortal?!"


    "Ara, ara? Look at her Master. This little thing actually thinks Master is a mortal... Ufufufu~ What should I do, Master? Maybe I should just take away the source of her pride from her?"


    I didn''t need to ask to know that Iris was suggesting to remove her divinity like she had done with the old man earlier.


    The girl must have also realised what she meant and she took a nervous step back which got Iris''s attention.


    "Ufufufu~ Where do you think you''re going? You came here uninvited and you think you can leave just as easily?"


    She waved her hand and the girl suddenly flew forward to stop in the air less than a foot away from us.


    "Now¡­ What do you think we should do with her, Master?" Iris asked as casually as she would be asking about the weather.


    I pretended to think for a moment, "Hmm¡­ We dide to this World without knowing anything about it so maybe having a guide around might be helpful. She does look like she''s in trouble."


    She scowled at me, "God or not, this is not appropriate! Free me this instant!"


    "Ara, ara? Now she''s even making demands of us, Master. Do you think this old thing would be a better guide instead?"


    Iris waved her hand at the old man and his neck fixed itself before he sucked in a breath, having been brought back to life again by Iris.


    That sight was enough to cause the girl to fall silent as she watched the sight of the old man being resurrected with wide eyes.


    He got up from the ground and took a moment to get his bearings before letting out a shriek, "Why am I touching the ground?! Filthy! Filthy! Absolutely filthy!!"


    He extended his arms to the side and I assume he was trying to levitate, only to fail spectacrly since Iris had already taken away his divinity so he was just a normal human right now.


    "Wha¡­ Why? What''s happening to me?! Where did my divinity go?! How¡­ How can this¡­ What''s happening?! Why¡­ Why, why, why, why, why?!!"


    Oh wow, he''s already turning delirious. It''s like watching someone going into withdrawal after taking away what they were addicted to.


    When the old man turned around, the first person he noticed was actually the girl whose appearance was enough to send him into a raging fit.


    "You!! Long Er!! You did this to me didn''t you?! We all said from the start you were the cursed child and you should have been killed when you were born! Now look what you''ve done?!"


    The girl furrowed her brows, "You''re all just jealous that father got more divinity than you and I inherited it! You wanted to get my divinity to add to your own!"


    I felt a nudge on my side and I looked to see Iris holding a bag of popcorn towards me with an innocent smile.


    Wow¡­ Iris¡­ Really? And it''s even sweetened too! You really learn quick~


    "Ufufufu~ Thank you, Master~"


    I went ahead to help myself to the popcorn while watching the old man advance on the girl menacingly, the girl still unable to move as she was still suspended in the air by Iris.


    He growled, "Well isn''t this perfect then?! It looks like you''re stuck here so I can just take it from you to get my divinity back!"


    "Stay away from me you damn creep!!"


    "Just be a good girl and ept your fate!"


    I was wondering how he was going to take the divinity from her until he started to pull down his pants which clearly showed me how he was nning to.


    Really? That''s the way you take someone else''s divinity here? Do they have sex battles here or something? Nah, that can''t be it, this guy definitely just wants to rape her.


    But seriously, did the two of thempletely forget about us? We''re still here you know?


    The girl struggled against the restraints while the old man continued advancing towards her, albeit at a really slow pace as though he hadn''t used his legs to walk in a while.


    He was just about to reach arm''s length from her when Iris released her hold over the girl without warning, allowing her to move again.


    The girl immediately conjured up a ball of fire and tossed it at the old man, burning a hole straight through his torso to explode on the ground behind him.


    The old man was tossed forward a few feet before crashing into the ground. He tried to push himself up and gasped when he looked down, as though having a hard time believing that the hole was actually there.


    "How¡­ How dare you¡­ Attack me?"


    Those were hisst words before he toppled over and fell back onto the ground, dead for the second time.


    And as though this was some perfectly timed drama, those mooks the old man had sent away returned at that very moment to see the old man falling over with a burnt hole in his chest.


    "Young Mistress Long has killed Elder Long! Tell the others!! Tell the others!!"


    Really? No one even acknowledges us over here eating popcorn? Alright then.

 Chapter 1141 Faceslapping With Iris

    (MC POV)


    Those people started to surround the girl though they made sure to maintain their distance as though they were afraid of her.


    I guess they thought she killed that old guy at full power and he was supposed to be the strongest person around here, making them think that she must be stronger than anyone else here right now.


    They must also be used to outsiders watching their business since literally no one even paid any attention to us even though we were doing nothing to hide our presence at all.


    The girl red at them and flew higher up into the air, summoning several balls of fire around her.


    "I will take into ount the fact that all of you have served me before and grant you a chance to leave before I kill anyone else who remains."


    Obviously that was a bluff since even I could tell she was no match for the guys around her. But the fact that the old man was killed by her must have made those guys believe in her threat and they only needed a second to look at one another before they bolted with their tail in between their legs.


    The girl watched them leave before floating back down towards us, her face showing a ratherplicated expression as though she did not know what she should do.


    "Who are you?"


    "Ara, ara? It seems like the people of this World truly arecking in manners, Master. Don''t they know they should introduce themselves first before asking for someone else''s name?"


    The girl gritted her teeth but slowly let out a breath before nodding at us, "I am Long Er of the Divine Long Family, only daughter of my father who was the patriarch of the Divine Long family. Now who are you?"


    "Ufufufu~ As expected of you, even with this you still manage to be exceptionally rude~"


    The Long Er girl looked like she was about to start arguing with Iris so I decided to step in between them to prevent it from escting into a conflict.


    I cleared my throat, "Ahem¡­ You can basically see us as travellers from far away. We came here to rx, you see and we''re just passing through."


    She scowled, "That doesn''t answer my question, mortal."


    Well, I tried.


    Iris flicked her hand at her and the girl''s limbs suddenly spread themselves apart as though they were being pulled by invisible ropes.


    She gasped and tried to break free, only to realise she could not budge an inch.


    "Ara, ara? Master, I think being nice to these kinds of things won''t work. We have to make them understand through fear."


    Umm¡­ I can''t deny that such people only understand power¡­ But what do you have in mind?


    ''Ufufufu~ Is Master allowing me to do whatever I want with her?''


    Hmm¡­ You know what? Yeah. Go ahead.


    ''Ara, ara? Thank you, Master~ I won''t let you down~''


    Not really sure how she could let me down anyway but I continued munching on the popcorn that Iris made while she made her way towards the girl.


    "What have you done to me?! Stop this or you''ll regret it! Don''t you know what it means when I tell you I''m a daughter of the Divine Long Family?! You''re going against a literal God!"


    The girl''s eyes started to glow and fireballs started to form around her, only to immediately fizzle out of existence when Iris went up to p her across the face.


    That action was so unexpected that I almost choked on my popcorn.


    Iris giggled, "Ufufufu~ This face pping thing is certainly appealing, I can see why so many people like to do it~"


    The Long Er girl took a moment to recover from her shock before screaming, "How dare you?!! Even my own father has never hit me before! Who do you think you are to hit me on the fa--"


    The p Iris gave her next was even harder than the first one, leaving a prominent red hand print on the side of that girl''s face.


    I turned around to check that Cai Hong was indeed still asleep, though the Qilin was watching the scene unfold with what I assume to be curiosity.


    Turning back, I found Iris was just continuously pping the girl every time she tried to rage at her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "How dare you?! I''m going to burn you with--"


    p!


    "Don''t think that I won''t--"


    p!


    "When I get out, I''ll--"


    p!


    "You bit--"


    p!


    "I''LL KILL--"


    p!


    I have to say¡­ This girl is resilient, I''ll give her that.


    Iris isn''t lightly pping her face either, she was hitting the girl hard enough to leave marks and the only reason why her cheeks weren''t swelling up was because of her divinity.


    Iris smiled at the girl, "Ara, ara? You really are quite an interesting thing. At first I thought of you as just another insignificant existence in this Universe, but I think I can liken you to one of those interesting rocks that Master has kicked up in His path~"


    If you knew Iris, that was actually a really bigpliment, but obviously this girl did not know Iris so it sounded more like an insult instead.


    "How dare you mock me?! If it weren''t for these invisible chains, I would have killed you ten times over!!"


    Iris gasped, "Ara? Is that so? Are you iming to possess more authority than I do? I would very much like to see your attempt in that case~"


    She nodded at the girl and freed her from her invisible binds, letting her drop on her butt on the ground.


    The girl actually let out a shriek and quickly flew up into the air while dusting her rear frantically.


    "Eeek!! How could I have touched something so filthy!! Eww, eww, eww!!!"


    Huh¡­ I get it now¡­ The people from those Divine Families think that since they have stolen the divinity of the Gods of this world, the ground is so far beneath them that touching it is like losing their divine status or something.


    I wonder where that leaves us?


    Iris waited patiently for the Long Er girl to recover with a smile on her face.


    "I''ll show you what you''ve done!! You''ll regret this!! Ignite!! Dragon Heart!! Domain of Fire!! Burn all to cinders!!"


    The image of a dragon appeared above her head and I felt the temperature of the surrounding area increase.


    Before it could reach a point where everything burst into mes however, there was the sound of ss shattering as Iris Ended her domain as casually as one might blink.


    The girl paused and stared at Iris for a moment before roaring again, "Ignite! Dragon Heart! Domain of Fire!! Burn all to cinders!!"


    Once again, the area heated up but Iris Ended it even faster this time.


    "Im¡­. Impossible! Why is¡­ Why is my domain¡­ This can''t be possible!! How can you break my domain so easily?!!"


    Without even acknowledging her confusion, Iris simply flew up to her slowly and¡­ pped her across the face.


    I have to remember to head pat Irister.


    By the way, this popcorn is really good~

 Chapter 1142 When A Mortal Takes A Glimpse

    (MC POV)


    The girl continued to try again a few more times, only to get pped by Iris for each time she tried and failed.


    It went on long enough that Cai Hong actually woke up from her nap.


    "Mnngg¡­ Papa¡­ Papa?" She called out while rubbing her eyes sleepily.


    Drawn by the sounds of her waking up, I teleported myself in front of her and picked her up in my arms.


    "Had a nice nap, Cai Hong?"


    "Mnnn¡­ Cai Hong dream¡­ Papa and Cai Hong eat ''marshy mallows'' together¡­" She muttered drowsily.


    "Oh? Well look what I got here?" I asked, materialising a marshmallow in my hand.


    MY loli dragon was immediately awake, "''Marshy mallow''! Papa give Cai Hong?"


    I chuckled and passed her the treat that she started nibbling on happily.


    So cute~


    I turned back to look up at the sky, seeing the girl trying and failing to materialise her domain for the hundredth time and also to get pped for the hundredth time.


    She finally decided that was enough and stopped herself, breathing hard from the exertion.


    Iris tilted her head slightly, "Ara, ara? You really are an interesting one. To be able to persevere this much despite being an insignificant moving piece of flesh. You certainly have gained my interest. What did you say your name was again?"


    The girl red at Iris, "Ha¡­ Ha¡­ You¡­ You¡­ How dare¡­ You¡­ Mock me¡­ Like this¡­"


    "Ufufufu~ How have I mocked you? I''ve beenpletely sincere so far, you know?"


    "You Gods¡­ Think you''re better than us¡­ Even after we pulled you down¡­ From your stupid thrones¡­ And took your ce!"


    "Ara? When have we ever said that we were Gods?"


    "Who else in this World can humiliate me like this?! Even the Elders of my Family couldn''t shatter domains like this! Yet you''re doing it as easily as breathing!"


    Iris turned back to me and I got a feeling she was asking me for permission to reveal our real identities to the girl.


    Considering the fact that we were already thinking of making her our guide around this World, I don''t see why not? Even if it turned out to be a bad decision, we could always just fix itter anyway.


    Also, it''s not like we''re trying to hide our identities in the first ce either? It''s more like no one else here even knows about us so telling them we''re Origin and End would have just been met with raised eyebrows.


    Iris''s smile widened and turned back to her, "Are you not aware that there are existences above Gods?"


    The Long Er girl narrowed her eyes at her, "Are you suggesting that you''re above even the Gods?"


    "Ara, ara? I''m not suggesting it but merely expressing it as fact~ I guess little beings like you who are stuck in this little Worlds aren''t yet aware of the greater things beyond it despite reaching Godhood~"


    "Do you think I was born yesterday?! Everyone knows that there''s no such thing as an existence higher than Gods!"


    "Ufufufu~ It doesn''t matter whether you believe me I suppose, but we do have a need of you to help us~"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "If you''re above Gods, then what kind of help can I even provide you? It''s obvious you''re lying!"


    "Ara? Perhaps showing it to you directly would be a much better idea. Your mind seems to be strong enough to withstand it. And even if you break, I can always just fix you right back up~"


    "What are you--"


    She didn''t get to finish her question before Iris reached up to peel off the face veil I had made for her, allowing the girl in front of her to truly see her for the first time.


    The Long Er girl''s words died in her mouth as her eyes slowly widened,pletely struck by Iris''s perfect form.


    She was already slowly lowering herself to the ground until the both of them touched down on the earth, the girl not even bothered by the fact that she was touching the ''filthy'' ground this time.


    In fact, she even started to kneel on the ground before crawling on all fours towards Iris, slowly reaching out with her hands to grasp her leg with the utmost care she could and kissing the tip of her foot with her lips.


    Iris then pulled her face veil back to cover her face and the effect was instantly nullified, causing the girl toe back to her senses.


    Instead of pulling back in disgust, however, she started hugging Iris''s leg with a manic expression on her face.


    "Wait! Please! Please do that again!! I saw perfection!! I saw it!! I was even holding and worshipping perfection with my own hands!! I won''t ever see anything that perfect again!! Please!! Please!! I''ll do anything! Anything!! Do you want my Divinity? You can take it! I don''t need it! Or my chastity? It''s useless to me! Take me! Please! Just give me that feeling back!"


    She started to desperately tear off her clothes as though afraid that she would be rejected if she was too slow, her pride from beforepletely gone. She was even foaming slightly at the mouth and her eyes were bloodshot too¡­


    Iris took a step back and she chased after her on her knees, tears already spilling out from her eyes.


    "Please!! Please!! I will give you anything!! Anything!! I saw it!! I saw perfection!! Please!! Pleaauughh!! Ahrghugh¡­. Harghh¡­"


    Whoops, looks like her mind''s already starting to break down.


    Yeah¡­ Looks like she''s a lost cause¡­ This is what happens when someone with a weak mind and will witnesses cosmic beings beyond their understanding¡­ Could you fix her up before Cai Hong sees that, Iris?


    ''Ara, ara? If that''s what Master wants~''


    Iris snapped her fingers, returning the girl''s sanity back to her and waking her up from her trance.


    The girl blinked a few times before letting out a scream, trying to cover herself back with the clothes that she had torn off.


    "What did you¡­ No¡­ No, no, no¡­ I¡­ This can''t be¡­ How could you¡­ I can''t¡­ I don''t understand!"


    Iris tilted her head, "Ara? Looks like this one is still broken, Master~ Do you think we should just use the other one instead? Maybe he would be a better choice than this one? That one might ask less questions and be morepliant~ We can just get rid of this one~"


    The girl understood that it was a question of whether we should End her existence and she quickly pressed her head to the ground, "No! Please! I¡­ I understand now!! I understand I was wrong and I knew nothing!! I will prove myself to be useful to you! Just¡­ Just¡­ Are you all¡­ Really above Gods?"


    "Ara? If you''d like, I could show you the hellish version instead? But I fear you might really break from that~"


    "No, no! I understand already! Please use me as you see fit!"


    That''s a really big change in attitude aspared to how she was behaving just a few moments ago.


    Well, this works for us, time for us to actually do some sight seeing around here~

 Chapter 1143 First Stop, Your House

    (MC POV)


    We were back on the road again, this time the Qilin was galloping through the air to our next location.


    We''re basically letting the Qilin decide on where we should go and the girl would be here to introduce us to the ces that we pass through which confused her quite a bit since she thought she would be the one leading us.


    Nevertheless, she was quick to adapt to her new role and flew beside our Qilin withoutint. She didn''t even ask about Cai Hong who was busy marvelling at the scenery below us with her usual wide, sparkly eyes.


    "Umm¡­ So¡­ So¡­ You are all beings from outside of this world? Could I ask what brings you here?" The Long Er girl asked.


    "We are, and we''re here because we received a call for help from here apparently," I exined.


    "A call for help? Umm¡­ From who?"


    "From the gods and beings of this World apparently. They were saying that you guys were oppressing them or something."


    She blinked at me, "O¡­ Oppressing them?"


    "Yeah, aren''t you all? Actually, why don''t you tell us how you mortals ascended to your current status? From what I know, you overthrew the gods and took their divinity from them, didn''t you?"


    She scratched her cheek, "I¡­ I''m not really sure¡­ I was born after the incident with the Gods happened¡­ It''s been at least a few decades since it happened after¡­ Eh?"


    I noticed her surprise and turned to her, "What is it?"


    The girl hesitated for a moment, "We''re¡­ We''re going to my home it seems¡­"


    I looked ahead to see a giant mountain towering above thendscape where the summit reached all the way to the sky to be hidden by the clouds. On the sides of said mountain was what appeared to be a Sect of sorts, the buildings built directly into the sides of mountain.


    It kind of reminded me of Heaven Sect except our mountain wasn''t this high and this one looked more like some kind of mountain fortress instead of a simple Sect.


    I turned to the Qilin and it gave an amused snort before diving down towards the ground, forcing the girl to fumble in her flying to dive after us.


    "Wait! Wait! This¡­ This isn''t the best ce for me to be right now! I''m being hunted down by my family ever since my father went into aa! If I go there right now, I''ll just be killed immediately!" She cried out after us.


    The Qilin stopped its descent suddenly, floating just high enough to avoid attention from the people below.


    Cai Hong let out a cheer, "Fun! Fun!"


    I knew the Qilin didn''t stop its descent in consideration for her but more for us to decide on how to proceed.


    The Qilin clearly knew that the next area of interest for us was here but whether we really wanted to go there with this girl was our choice to make.


    "Ara, ara? Why don''t we listen to her story first, Master?" Iris suggested.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I nodded, "That''s a good idea. So what put you in your current situation anyway?"


    She looked back down to check if anyone noticed us and sighed, "I¡­ I was regarded as a cursed child¡­ My family stole the divinity of one of the Dragon Gods of this world to rise up to their current ce¡­ But the Dragon God cursed us with misfortune before we locked him away¡­ The curse caused misfortune to start befalling on our family and my ancestors managed to capture the curse and ce it onto me while I was in my mother''s womb¡­"


    Well that''s quite screwed up isn''t it? Don''t tell me her parents also supported this?


    Long Er continued, "The idea was for me to die at birth so that the curse would die with me but I somehow survived¡­ My mother was suspected to have plotted the downfall of our family and she was locked up and I would have been killed too if it wasn''t for my father. He was against the n from the very beginning and he argued that killing me would only release the curse to affect the n again."


    "Your parents let you be cursed?"


    "No¡­ The n ancestor overruled my parents'' wishes and did it¡­"


    I frowned, "That doesn''t even make any sense though. Why would they even think that something like that would save them from the curse?"


    She hesitated, "I don''t know but that was what my ancestors had decided¡­ I was allowed to live and not longter, my father started to fall ill and is now in aa¡­ That was when my uncle took over as the stand in Patriarch and started ordering for my death, ming father''s condition on me. It''s obvious he poisoned father somehow! The curse was definitely some excuse they cooked up to ensure my father loses influence over the rest of the family!"


    Well¡­ If I were to be honest¡­ The curse might still be working because you ended up meeting us anyway. And we have the power to literally wipe your entire family from existence if we wanted to so I''d say the curse might really be lifted if they had killed you to prevent you from meeting us.


    Of course, I was not going to say that out loud to her.


    I cleared my throat, "Well then¡­ What do you think about us paying your family a visit then?"


    Her eyes widened in fear, "As¡­ As I said¡­ They would definitely kill me the moment they see me¡­"


    Iris giggled, "Ufufufu~ None of them will be able toy a finger on you if we do not wish them to. Since we have designated you as our guide for this World, we would of course want to keep you around for a while right?"


    Somehow the way Iris says it makes her seem like some kind of pet that we''re keeping.


    ''Ara? Is that not the case, Master?''


    I shall refrain frommenting on that.


    Long Er looked down at the ce before looking back up, "Umm¡­ I¡­ What I want is inconsequential anyway¡­ If¡­ If fellow Divines wishes to go, I will follow¡­"


    "Ufufufu~ Seems like you do know your ce now~ Shall we go and take a look at one of these little insects that stole a God''s divinity, Master?"


    Since we''re already here anyway¡­ I don''t see why not right?


    I just want to say though, using an unborn child to try and get rid of a curse is still kind of screwed up. Not that it''s any better if the child has already been born, mind you¡­

 Chapter 1144 Hello, Your Daughter Brought Me Here

    (MC POV)


    We had the choice of going through the main door but apparently the Qilin didn''t think that was the way to go and went straight towards one of the buildings located higher up the mountain instead.


    "That''s¡­ My father''s courtyard¡­" Long Er muttered softly, though she did not protest against us going there.


    Surprisingly, the ce was left unguarded and we managed tond in the middle of the courtyard without anyone stopping us, as though no one was even looking in this direction.


    I knew this was not just a coincidence and it already told me what this family''s feelings were in regards to their former patriarch.


    Long Er also flew close to us, though her feet remained hovering just slightly above the ground.


    I idly wondered if they really avoided touching the ground their entire lives¡­ But how do they even sleep? Do they also sleep while floating in the air? If they do, that must suck.


    The Qilinid itself on the ground, giving me the hint that we should go and check out the main building.


    Cai Hong had already leapt off the Qilin and looked around the ce in awe, "Papa! Papa! Big ce! y?"


    I patted her head, "Aahah, Papa needs to do something first unfortunately. Actually, why don''t Cai Hong y with Mama for now?"


    The loli dragon turned to Iris and looked at her with her big sparkly eyes, "Mama y with Cai Hong?"


    Iris giggled, "Ufufufu~ If that is what Master wants, I don''t mind~"


    A~ Look at Iris going to y with Cai Hong~ That''s definitely cute~


    The Long Er girl floated her way to me, "Umm¡­ I apologise¡­ But would you allow me to go see my father?"


    I shrugged, "I presume that''s what we''re here for anyway so lead the way."


    The two of us went towards the main building, stopping right at the entrance where she curiously paused to take off her shoes to leave in front of the door before levitating forward to open the door.


    Once she passed the threshold, she surprisingly stopped levitating and actually allowed herself to step onto the floor.


    How curious¡­


    "Is there a reason why it''s ok for you to walk with your feet inside there?" I asked.


    "Eh? Ah¡­ Umm¡­ All of our rooms are sanctified so that we are not tainted here¡­" She exined a little awkwardly.


    I see¡­


    I followed her example and allowed Xun Guan to retract from my feet when I stepped into the building, entering what appears to be the main hall.


    One of the doors suddenly opened up and a woman that looked like the older version of the Long Er girl stepped out with furrowed brows.


    "I already told you all that we don''t know where¡­ Long Er?! What are you doing here?!"


    "Mother¡­" The young girl cried before rushing forward to hug the woman.


    "Oh my poor girl¡­ Mother is sorry for not being able to help you here¡­ But why have you returned? Has your uncle changed his mind?"


    "No¡­ I¡­ He sent Elder Long after me¡­"


    "That bastard! But you can''t hide here! They''ll definitely find you even here!"


    "That''s¡­ That''s fine¡­." She sniffed before turning towards me.


    The woman finally realised I was standing there all this while and she looked at her daughter perplexedly, "Long Er¡­ What is this thing doing inside our hallowed halls?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Long Er''s eyes widened, "Mother! Please¡­ Please don''t offend him¡­ He¡­ He saved my life and¡­ And¡­ He''s the one who killed Elder Long!"


    Her mother cut her off, "Do you really expect me to believe something like that could kill one of the disciplinary Elders of the family? Are you being manipted by this thing?"


    "Mother, please¡­ You have to believe me¡­ He''s an existence above Gods¡­ I saw it with my own eyes!"


    The woman nodded and patted her head, "I see¡­ Let me talk to it, Long Er."


    She gently pushed the girl aside to approach me with a look of disgust, "What do you want? Money? Locked up as I am, I still possess some Spirit Stones of my own. Will a few be enough for you to leave us alone and get lost from here?"


    Long Er let out a cry of despair as she hurriedly knelt in front of me, "Please! Please don''t hurt her! She doesn''t know! She doesn''t! I''ll exin to her!"


    Calm down girl, it''s not like I would kill her over something so trivial. Why would you even think I would do that?


    "LONG ER!! WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!!" The woman shrieked, already rushing forward to pull the girl up to her feet. "How can you kneel to such a thing?! Are you out of your mind?!"


    Long Er was starting to get hysterical at this point, "Please Mother! You have to believe me! He really is an existence above the Gods! Wait! Just wait! I''ll prove it to you!"


    The young girl looked at me with pleading eyes and I tilted my head at her, "Well, what do you want me to do?"


    "My mother¡­ She''s from the Divine Tian Family! They discovered how to nullify Divine influences on them! If you can even stop her from moving, that is proof enough that you are above the Gods!"


    Just like that? Well that''s a simple thing to do.


    The woman sighed, "Please, Long Er, you are being hyste--"


    I snapped my fingers and made the woman unable to move aside from her eyes.


    The girl did not even doubt that this was caused by me and quickly turned back to her mother, "See, mother?! I''m telling the truth! They really are beyond the Gods! You have to believe me!"


    Her mother narrowed her eyes and it was clear she still had her doubts about the situation.


    Well, no surprise there to be honest.


    "Your father is in aa right? What if I woke him up?"


    She swivelled around and gasped, "You¡­ You can do that? Ah! Of course you can! If¡­ If you can do that, there will surely be no doubt about your identity! Even our ancestors said they could do nothing for my father!"


    Her mother''s eyes shifted to her and I could see that she had her own thoughts about the situation, except that she couldn''t speak them out.


    Well, this was another easy thing for me to do.


    I snapped my fingers again and there was silence for a while.


    The mother rolled her eyes until the door behind her suddenly opened and a man walked through the doorway while stretching his arms and yawning out loud.


    "Nnngg¡­ That was a nice nap¡­ Eh? What''s going on here?"


    Tadah, magic!


    Look, the mother''s eyes actually widened to the point it looked like her eyeballs were gonna pop right out of their sockets~


    Oh, that father is straight up ring daggers at me now.


    I''m guessing I need to deal with him now?

 Chapter 1145 Bow To Me Peasant

    (MC POV)


    As I expected, the father immediately locked his eyes on me and pointed a finger at me, "What is this thing doing here?! How dare you?!"


    Funny how he noticed me first before his daughter or even his wife.


    I snapped my fingers and the mother was released from her bindings, swivelling around to gape at her husband.


    "Dear? What¡­ What happened? You¡­ You woke up?"


    The man raised an eyebrow, "Huh? What are you talking about? Of course I woke up. What is this thing doing in our hallowed halls? Don''t tell me you''re ying around with this thing behind my back?!"


    "What?! No, no! Daer¡­ You were in aa for several weeks¡­ This¡­ This¡­ This Divine Being saved you! He''s someone above the Gods!"


    Huh, that''s a really quick change of attitude. Guess Long Er was right about this being enough to convince her mother of my identity although I can''t help but be suspicious since that switch was so instantaneous.


    The father however, was not so impressed, "What are you talking about? Do you think I was born yesterday or something? This thing doesn''t even have a sliver of Divinity in it! There''s no such thing as anything above Gods in the first ce!"


    I turned to Long Er, "So¡­ What do I need to do to get this guy to shut up?"


    The girl wrung her hands together nervously, "Fa¡­ Father probably will only listen if you overpower him¡­"


    Well, that''s an even easier thing to do.


    I raised my hand and lowered it, forcing him to m face first onto the ground.


    The woman gasped and moved to his side, "Dear?! What¡­ What''s wrong, dear?!"


    The man growled, "How¡­ How dare you! A mortal dares to¡­ Wha¡­ Why can''t I¡­ Why can''t I move?!"


    "Hmmm¡­ Do you think this is enough? Or do I need to kill him at least once?" I asked.


    The mother turned back to me in shock, "No! Please! I will convince my husband! There''s no need to kill him!"


    I mean¡­ I wasn''t nning to leave him dead after I killed him but I guess I''ll just let her do the convincing instead.


    I gestured for her to go ahead and she quickly redirected her attention back to her husband.


    "Dear, he could restrain me despite my best efforts to break out of it, I wasn''t even able to utilise my domain in front of him! Plus, Long Er saw with her own eyes where he killed one of our Disciplinary Elders as well!"


    Instead of being pacified, he got even more angry when he heard thest part.


    "What?! He killed one of us?! Then why shouldn''t we kill him right now?! God or not, we''ll just kill him and absorb his divinity for ourselves!"


    "How did your family survive for so long with an idiot like this as your patriarch?" I asked Long Er, not even trying to hide my contempt.


    The girl avoided my gaze and didn''t answer my question.


    Heh¡­ This is honestly kind of fun.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The man roared out in rage but he remained stuck on the floor, unable to move.


    The woman turned back to me again, "I¡­ I apologize Great One¡­ Could I plead with you to grant us some time by ourselves for just a while?"


    Hmm¡­ I could simply do that¡­ Or I could have a bit more fun with them¡­


    I narrowed my eyes at her, "Are you asking me to fuck off?"


    Her eyes widenedically, "No! No!! That''s not what I meant at all! It''s just¡­ My¡­ My husband is a little confused! I¡­ I just need some time to calm him down! Time that I''m sure is precious to Great One and I would not wish to waste it for you!"


    Wow, seeing her so desperate right now really is a big contrast to how she was acting before this.


    Ok, ok. I''m not that mean. I''ll let her have it.


    "Fine, I shall wait outside. Just one thing, do not call me ''Great One''. There are other beings out there with that name and I most definitely am not one of them."


    She quickly bowed her head, "Ye¡­ Yes¡­ My sincerest apologies!"


    The man strained against his invisible bindings again, "How can you lower your head to something like that, my wife?! We make the Gods bow to us! We lock them up in our dungeons to extract their Divinity! They are the ones to plead with us, not the other way around!!"


    I ignored his cries and stepped out of the room and into the courtyard, allowing the mother and daughter the space they needed to pacify that idiot.


    At this point, I''m pretty much convinced that the humans here were all idiots but I''m just wondering what drove them to overthrow the Gods in the first ce?


    Was it because the Gods did this to them first and the humans learned and thus mimicked them after gaining their new position? Or were the humans purely driven by their own greed for power?


    The way the mother changed her attitude so quickly also suggested to me that she had at least some experience in trying to curry favour or trying to please a being higher than her, so perhaps she had done this for the Gods before? Or was it to another human with more power than her?


    I wouldn''t be surprised if the answer was both actually, considering what I''ve seen so far.


    Oh but there was one bit of very interesting information I got from that conversation.


    The father said they would lock up Gods to extract their divine essences, so that means they must have a dungeon around here and maybe there''s still some gods locked inside?


    That I definitely will need to go and see.


    The question is whether I should sneak there myself or just make them bring me there?


    Before I could reach an answer though, something ran straight to me and made a ''pomf'' sound when it hit my waist.


    That something turned out to be a really happy Cai Hong hugging my waist and looking up at me with excitement.


    "Papa back!! Papa y?"


    Oh dear, how can I say no to a request like that?! Of course I''m going to y with my little Cai Hong right now! Everything else can wait!

 Chapter 1146 Big Motivation

    (Lian Li POV)


    I looked down proudly at our handiwork.


    An entire World where the inhabitants started out with no faith for the Divine have beenpletely converted to worship us and Master.


    Lilith also looked down at the World and nodded, "I''m not going to lie¡­ I thought you would take more than a week to do this¡­ I''m starting to think you guys actually might stand a chance with that battle royale now¡­"


    "And ya'' thought we wouldn''t be able ta'' do it!" Bait grinned proudly with her chin tilted up.


    The demoness rolled her eyes, "Alright, alright. I admit my initial assessment of you guys was wrong, ok? What do you want from me?"


    "Well, just hearing you admit you were wrong is good enough for me~" I giggled.


    "Erm¡­ Speaking of which¡­ Where are senior sisters Manami and Kiyomi? They don''t seem to have returned¡­" Brendan asked while looking around.


    Diao Chan smirked at him, "It''s fox mating season, where do you think they are?"


    "Ah¡­ Got it¡­"


    Yep, those two foxes probably went back to find Master to mate with Him or something. At least they did their part in converting their own group of followers before they left.


    Though admittedly¡­ They were quite violent towards a few of the groups that showed resistance against epting our benevolence, so quite a number of ces here had turned into burned and frozen wastnds.


    Oh well, it''s not like it matters that much anyway.


    I turned to Lilith, "So what now? Do we just look for another World and do this all over again?"


    Before the demoness could answer, a tear in space opened up and a very distraught looking Manami and Kiyomi came flying through. Both of them were breathing heavily and Manami even had bloodshot eyes.


    "Master¡­ Master is gone!! We can''t find Him in His courtyard!!" She screamed.


    I felt my hair stand at those words. It can''t be, right? That stalker bitch couldn''t have taken Master away from under our noses again could she? Didn''t she already say she had no ns of doing it anymore? Did she lie again?!


    I was just about to rush back to find the bitch when someone else stepped through the portal, revealing herself as Sophia.


    "My apologies¡­ But you had run off before I managed to finish saying everything, Miss Manami. I was going to tell you that Master isn''t here because He took a trip to another World with Cai Hong and Iris. He was not kidnapped and He went there willingly."


    Kiyomi furrowed her brows, "Which World did Master go to?! Tell me now!"


    "Unfortunately, Master did not share with me His location so I am not aware of His current location."


    Manami turned to Lilith, her eyes now literally burning with mes fueled by her desires, "Where is Master?!"


    The demoness seemed a little taken aback by the intensity of her re but quickly recovered, "Why don''t you just ask Daddy yourself? Did you forget you can use your telepathy or something?"


    Manami blinked before letting out a quiet "Oh¡­"


    She stopped moving for a while, presumably to make a telepathic call with Master like she had suggested. It''s really rare to see Manami lose herposure like that, but I suppose I can understand her current plight especially when I can see that her bottom after was wet enough to leave a stain on her kimono.


    That was when Master suddenly appeared in front of us, prompting those two fox sisters to pounce on Him almost immediately.


    "Ahhnnn~ Master~ I love you, I love you, I love you!!"


    "Master¡­ Mate¡­ Mate with me¡­ Mnnn~"


    Oh my, those two were practically melting in Master''s embrace right now.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Master started patting each of them on the head to soothe them before turning to us, "How goes the training?"


    "Better than I thought they would Daddy, I honestly think they actually stand a chance now," Lilith admitted.


    "Ahaha, that''s my disciples for you, all of you are truly my pride and joy~ In that case, keep up the good work. I''ll need to take care of these two first."


    As giddy as it made me to hear Master praise us like that, I had to raise my hand to stop Master from leaving right away.


    "Master, wait!" I called out.


    "Hmm? What is it, Lian Li?" Master asked, ignoring the two fox Goddesses that were currently quite literally tearing his clothes apart.


    I poked my fingers together, "Could we¡­ Could we also have a reward? It doesn''t have to be much¡­"


    I really wanted to suggest that Master give us some of His used underwear but I couldn''t bring myself to actually say it.


    "Hmm¡­ I suppose all of you do deserve a reward for even getting to where you are. Is there anything you''d like?"


    "Master''s underwear!!" Diao Chan blurted out what I wasn''t able to say.


    Master immediately gave her a smack on her head which was already a reward for her in and of itself, our Witch moaning out in delight at her receiving said reward.


    I ignored the fact that Manami was now licking Master''s chest lewdly while Kiyomi was busy sucking on His fingers to make my own request.


    "Could¡­ Could Master bring us out on a date? We heard that you''re in another World with Cai Hong and that¡­ Ahem¡­ With Iris. Maybe Master could take us along for a trip to another World as well?"


    "I assume this would be separate from the date I would have with the winner for that Vacation World?"


    I nodded, who wouldn''t want to go on multiple dates with Master?! That''s like double the joy!


    Master smiled and patted my head, which was quite a feat considering that half of His body was now wrapped up in Manami''s and Kiyomi''s tails that were caressing every nook and cranny of His body.


    "That''s simple enough. How about this? Once this event is over, whether you win or lose, I''ll bring each of you out on a date to any ce of your choosing? The winner would get an additional date in the Vacation World as well?"


    All of us gasped and we let out a squeal of joy.


    "Yes, yes! A million times yes! We''ll do it, Master!! We''ll even win this little event as well for Master! Just watch us do it!" I cheered, feeling even more motivated than before.


    Master grinned, "That''s a promise then. Oh! The invitation extends to Lilith and Muon as well."


    Lilith licked her lipssciviously, "Ohhhh! I''m definitely looking forward to that, Daddy!"


    "A¡­ A¡­ A date with All Creator?!! I.. I¡­ AHHHH!" Muon screamed before promptly passing out.


    Master then gave us another smile before teleporting away with Manami and Kiyomi, both of them in the midst of humping His thighs.


    Every one of us then turned to Lilith and said the same words in unison.


    "Next World, now!"


    We are definitely going to decimate whateverpetition there is if that''s thest thing we do! Even if we have to kill some Gods to make it happen!!


    Nothing else can be more important than this right now!!

 Chapter 1147 Iris Got Pissed

    (MC POV)


    Interesting to know that those two fox sisters still experience mating seasons¡­


    I had to make a clone body of myself to go find them and those two girls really went all out in ravaging me.


    Like seriously, they were not holding back at all.


    This wasn''t even the first time I had to deal with them when they were in heat too¡­ But since they''ve ascended to godhood, they''ve be much more creative with their lovemaking. That included creating a whole dimension that was basically wrapped around their tails so everywhere was literally made of fluff.


    Yes, we made love in that fluff.


    I have to say that these two were kinkier than Diao Chan when they were in heat and though I''ve satisfied them for now, I have a feeling they will be back soon enough.


    But for now, I could go back to concentrating on the situation in the other World as the door to the patriarch''s building opened and the man walked out with his wife and daughter behind him.


    He was noticeably more calmer than before which I assume was a sign that those two managed to convince him of my identity as someone above the gods they knew in this World.


    I don''t me his scepticism since I don''t exactly project that divine image the gods must have, especially when I''m currently running around their courtyard with a loli on my shoulders.


    "Why have youe here?" He asked.


    Iris giggled at the side, "Ara, ara? The people of this World really do not know basic courtesy Master. I don''t see why we should take their side in this conflict at all~"


    He gritted his teeth, "I admit that you are powerful, but in this World, I am still the Patriarch of the Divine Long Family while you are just a passing nobody. Do you really expect me to show courtesy to a homeless and worthless nobody?"


    Wow¡­ This guy is really stupid¡­ How the hell has this family survived with him being the patriarch? Look, even his daughter and wife were panicking at his choice of words.


    I heard something snap and I turned around to see the air cackling around Iris, a clear indication that she was most definitely angry.


    In fact¡­ This might only be the second time I''ve ever seen her angry, the first being the time where my disciples managed to break me out from the trap she had made for me.


    The difference between this time and thest time was that the anger she showed back then was still part of an act. This one however¡­ There was no acting involved in this one.


    Iris slowly rose up until she was floating a few centimetres above the ground, the space around her bending and folding from the intensity of her anger alone.


    I quickly materialised arge cookie in my hands and offered it to the loli dragon on my shoulders, "Cai Hong want cookie?"


    "Yayyy! Papa cookie! Nom!"


    After sessfully distracting the loli with the cookie, I turned my attention back to the impending disaster scene in front of me.


    Iris had already levitated her way to the man, the pressure she was exuding forcing the man to fall to his knees while his hands constricted around his throat, unable to breathe.


    "What¡­ Did I hear you say¡­ I wonder?" Iris murmured, her voice barely above a whisper while a humourless smile adorned her face.


    The man''s only response was to let out a gasp.


    Long Er and her mother could not even get close as the pressure from Iris was enough to push them away from her, neither of them even able to raise their heads.


    Iris made a gesture and the man was lifted into the air in a spread eagle position in front of her.


    "So that pride of yourses from being the patriarch of this silly little group of moving flesh, am I right?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    She moved her gaze towards the mother and daughter pair, causing panic to form in the patriarch''s eyes. He only had time to open his mouth before the two females had their heads separated from their bodies without a sound.


    Their heads and bodies dropped onto the ground lifelessly, forming a pool of blood that stained the courtyard.


    Funny how even with their supposed superior divinity, they still bleed like normal mortals.


    The patriarch was still in a state of shock when Iris directed her gaze around the courtyard, "Ufufufu¡­ I suppose this entire mountain counts as well~ How many people are there here? Ah, who cares, let''s just erase everything."


    She snapped her fingers and the World seemed to shake from that action alone.


    Initially, this mountain''s peak waspletely hidden from view because it reached high enough to be hidden by the clouds. But that was no longer the case as a giant hole opened up in the clouds above, revealing the summit for all of us to see.


    That wasn''t a good thing either as within the very next moment, a ray of light crashed down to epass the entire mountain, burning everything it touched.


    The courtyard around us literally melted away before disintegrating into nothingness while the screams of the people around the mountain could be heard from all around us.


    Naturally, I blocked out any of these sounds from reaching Cai Hong, allowing her to giggle at the light show while continuing to nibble on her cookie.


    The man could do nothing but watch as the entire mountain was burned up by the ray of light along with the rest of his family, leaving nothing but a smouldering crater in its wake.


    Iris then released her hold on him, allowing him to drop down and crash into the crater while we lowered ourselves down to it slowly.


    An interesting fact was that Iris could have done it without the light show, she just used it so that everyone here could suffer being burned and this guy would have to watch it happen.


    The man was on his knees, staring at the hole with a stunned expression stuck to his face.


    "Ufufufu~ So what now? I suppose you are also now homeless and your family has a grand total of one person~ Do you think you''re low enough to show courtesy to us now?"


    He turned to her with eyes full of tears, "Why¡­ Why are you doing this?"


    "Ara, ara? Do I need to have a reason to show a piece of trash their proper ce? Ufufufu~ Maybe if you were to admit how much of a trash you are, they can be brought back, you know?"


    Come now, Iris, I don''t think it would be that easy to--


    "I apologise with every fibre of my being, please forgive me."


    Oh wow, that guy actually got on his knees and pressed his head onto the ground in front of her¡­


    "Ara? I don''t hear you admitting how much of a trash you are?"


    "I am aplete and utter trash of a human bei--"


    "No, no~ You''re not even worth being a moving sack of flesh, you are just trash. Try again~"


    "I¡­ I am a stupid piece of trash! Please grant forgiveness to this insignificant piece of trash! I''m not worthy to even breathe the same air or even gaze upon Divine Ones!"


    "Ufufufu~ What do you think, Master? Is it good enough to forgive him, or should we justpletely wipe this trash family from existence altogether?"


    I think you''ve bullied him enough, Iris¡­ Look, he even wet himself¡­ Eww¡­

 Chapter 1148 Were Staying For A Bit

    (MC POV)


    Of course, I went ahead to restore everything back to normal.


    I did not reverse time since I don''t want the people who were eradicated on this mountain to forget themselves being erased leaving this guy to be the only one that knew what happened.


    It''ll be a pain if he thinks it was all an illusion or even having to do all that again because the other people on this mountain don''t remember being burned alive.


    I ced us back in the patriarch''s courtyard where the mother and daughter pair were caressing their own necks slowly, most likely wondering if they imagined the feeling of being decapitated.


    Sorry girls, but you really did experience death just now¡­ At least it was swift unlike the others.


    The patriarch ran up to them immediately, hugging them tightly to his chest and asking them to forgive his stupidity. Guess he''s actually a family man deep inside?


    While he''s busy apologising to those two for being an absolute idiot, I went to Iris who was looking at the sight with a self-satisfied smile.


    "So¡­ I think this might be the first time I''ve seen you get angry."


    Iris giggled, "Ara, ara? What do you mean, Master? I wasn''t angry at all~ I was just a little annoyed, that''s all~ If I was angry, I don''t think I could hold back on destroying this entire World~"


    Well, then I suppose it''s a good thing you weren''t actually angry then¡­ Here''s a headpat for you.


    "Ara, ara? Master really spoils me too much~"


    Mmhmm~ Happy Iris looks really cute so I can''t help but spoil you a little~


    Right then, the patriarch came up to me once again, except this time his head was lowered to show his deference to me.


    "Divine One¡­ May this lowly one ask what is expected of him?"


    Wow, he really adapted to his new role pretty quickly¡­ I guess this must be how he had to act to his seniors back when he was younger so he already knows what to do? I can see them demanding this kind of treatment from the people below them too.


    I gave him a wry smile, "I don''t really expect anything from you, really. We just received a call for help from the gods of this World and we''re currently looking around to see what''s going on. Your daughter was supposed to be introducing us to the ces around here but we just decided to make a stop at her ce. I presume you are already aware of what is going on in your own house?"


    I could see his face getting paler when he heard what I said, precisely because he knows that right now I had no reason to favour them over the gods.


    Still, he managed to swallow his fear and nodded, "Y¡­ Yes¡­ My wife has told me how my brother has used my daughter''s circumstances to usurp my position¡­ I would like to express my utmost gratitude for Divine One''s help in waking me¡­"


    "Well then, I''d like you to know that I didn''t wake you up for your sake, it was just to shut your wife up so do whatever you want I guess?"


    He blinked at me, as though not expecting that answer from me before he turned to look at his daughter.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She nodded to confirm what I said was true.


    ? "I¡­ I see¡­ Umm¡­ The¡­ The day is ending soon so could we¡­ Could we have the honour of hosting you in our humble estate for the night?"


    Well, that was certainly a lie especially considering the fact it''s barelyte afternoon. But oh well, the Qilin doesn''t seem like it was in a hurry to leave and Akari started nuzzling my cheek again, meaning she might be close to going back into heat once more.


    I guess I can just take him up on his offer then.


    He actually let out a sigh of relief when I epted his suggestion before tensing up again.


    The man went down on his knees with his head pressed against the ground, which again was a pretty big deal since these people consider the ground to be something they would not touch at all cost.


    "Divine One, this may be presumptuous of me¡­ But right now a family meeting must have been called by my brother in regards to the earlier event¡­ If Divine One could apany me to the meeting where I can take back my position, I would be able to better amodate Divine One''s stay here."


    "Papa, weird man?" Cai Hong asked from above me shoulders, the loli dragon having just finished the cookie I had made to distract her.


    Iris spoke up beside me, "Ufufufu~ Isn''t this thing daring? To even think about using us to turn his disadvantageous position around with such flowery words~"


    The man visibly shook in fear since Iris didn''t bother lowering her voice.


    I shrugged, "It''s fine. I don''t feel like going through all that again to convince his brother about this thing here either so it works to our advantage too. Let''s just go and show our faces and we''ll call it a day."


    The patriarch pressed his head even harder against the ground, "I sincerely thank Divine One for your magnanimity!"


    His boot licking skills really are top ss huh.


    With our goal decided, he showed us the way to where the family meeting was being held, which apparently was at the very top of the mountain.


    There was no path up there so we would need to fly there, which made the Qilin position itself in front of me just so I could ride it up there. I swear there were sparkles all around its face while it looked at me in anticipation. Does it like me riding its back that much?


    Since I knew the Qilin would start a tantrum if I didn''t do it, I simply climbed on its back before it carried us up towards the sky with the Patriarch leading the way. Long Er and her mother also followed along behind us as well, maintaining a set distance from us.


    When we got to the summit of the mountain, we found ourselves on a small teau where a pavilion had been built with arge stone table set in its centre, the chairs around it currently upied by various people in white robes. There was even a pond and a tree growing beside it too, adding to the very picturesque view.


    Maybe I should make something like this back at Heaven Sect as well? It certainly does look nice.


    A man with a simr face structure as the patriarch quickly stood up from the table and pointed a finger at me while ignoring everyone else, "What is this thing doing here?! How dare you?!"


    Wow, talk about deja vu¡­ Guess he must be the brother then¡­

 Chapter 1149 Just Three Cosmic Beings Enjoying The Drama

    (MC POV)


    "What is this thing doing here?! How dare you?!"


    Seriously though, there''s so many people here and the first thing they notice is Iris and myself? We''re not even giving off some special kind of ''notice me'' aura as well so why is everyone noticing us first?


    Oh wait¡­ I''m literally riding on a Qilin right now¡­ Forget that I said anything then.


    The patriarch, who I still have no idea what his name was even now, stepped in front of us, drawing everyone''s attention to him instead.


    "Hello brother. I heard you were busy doing things behind my back?"


    The other guy blinked at him, "El¡­ Elder brother? H¡­ How? You¡­ You shouldn''t be awake yet?"


    "Oh? Isn''t it surprising that you know exactly when I will be awake or not? It''s almost as if you''re the one who made me fall into aa in the first ce? Could you really be responsible for it?"


    The brother visibly panicked, "No! Of course not! The Divine ancestors told us you would not wake until the curse has been lifted! There! Long Er! So you havee to surrender yourself!"


    Long Er said nothing and merely red at him.


    Her father raised his arm to block her from view, "Then it''s obvious they made a mistake since I am here now! There''s no need for you to stand in as the Patriarch any more, brother. I shall take it from here!"


    His brother clenched his teeth, visibly upset that he had to give up his current position. His eyes then darted towards me and I already had an idea of what he would say even before the words left his mouth.


    "Why have you brought these things to our sacred mountain, Elder brother?! No! The real elder brother I know would never do this! You''re an impostor! Someone arrest them!!"


    Yep¡­ I didn''t even need omniscience to predict this either.


    Several old men stood up from the table and moved to surround us, clearly showing whose side they were on. Only a select few remained seated, all of them looking either confused or conflicted at the current situation.


    The father pointed a finger at his brother threateningly, "How dare you! I''ll have you know they are our honoured guests! Divine Beings above even the Gods of our world! They are the ones who woke me up from mya and even protected Long Er from the curse! To disrespect them is to disrespect me! If any of you think you can take me on, then don''t me me for being discourteous!!"


    The old men surrounding us seemed to hesitate for a moment but the brother just let out a roar ofughter, "Nice try, imposter! Hurry up and kill them! They''ve already tainted this ce enough with their presence!"


    Spurred on my him, the old men started advancing on us again.


    The patriarch lowered himself into abat stance, a red aura to form around his body as he materialised his domain.


    Golden balls of fire appeared around him and what looked like the spirit form of a dragon also materialised behind him.


    "Golden Dragon Domain! He''s the real Patriarch!" Someone cried out from the table.


    Oh? I guess it''s a skill unique to the patriarch here or something.


    The people who had surrounded us so confidently before weren''t looking as sure of themselves now.


    The patriarch''s brother gasped, "That''s¡­ That''s not possible! The¡­ The poison¡­Ah!"


    Well, this guy really isn''t all that bright huh? He practically just outed himself with that sentence alone.


    The patriarch of course heard what his brother said and immediately rushed forward to grab him by the throat.


    "So you really did poison me, brother! The thing about Long Er''s curse was also a lie wasn''t it?! What else have you done to my family?!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    I felt a nudge from behind and I turned around to see Iris with another bag of popcorn with a mini one for Cai Hong.


    Really Iris? We''re treating this situation like some kind of family drama?


    You''re such a genius! Headpats for you!


    I went ahead to pass the mini one to Cai Hong while enjoying the big one with Iris as we watched the drama unfold in front of us.


    The patriarch shook his brother threateningly, "I''ve treated you like a brother! Even after I found out about your involvement in Long Er''s curse! Yet you''ve never seen me as your brother, have you?!"


    "Tha¡­ That''s not true¡­ Brother¡­" He croaked.


    "Enough of your lies! If you won''t treat me as your family, then neither shall I! You''re nothing but a traitorous dog!!"


    Without an ounce of hesitation, the patriarch tossed his brother to the ground and shot one of the golden fireballs at him.


    The fire started burning the man from his leg and he let out a wail of pain while frantically trying to put the fire out.


    The fire ignored his efforts and continued to burn, consuming both flesh and bone while leaving not even ash behind.


    Surprisingly, it did not spread to his torso but started burning his arms off instead, causing the man to copse on his back as his limbs disintegrated into nothingness.


    The patriarch watched his brother burn up with dispassionate eyes, not even showing any reaction when he started begging for mercy.


    That brother didn''t even get a chance to fight back or defend himself huh¡­


    Only when the fire finally died out did he turn back to look at the people who were surrounding us, "Is there anyone else who would like to test me?"


    All of them shook their heads quickly.


    They even flew back to their seats at the table wordlessly, keeping their heads down the entire time and avoided looking at anyone.


    The patriarch then turned his back on his brother dismissively, "In that case, someone take this traitor away to be locked up, I shall take his Divinity awayter."


    Huh? He''ll take his divinity away? How would he¡­ Wait¡­ Don''t tell me he''s going to do the same thing that the old man tried to do to Long Er before this? Is this how people in this World get their divinities?


    You know what? I don''t want to know¡­


    Just as I was thinking this drama was resolved and was feeling quite surprised by how quickly things unfolded, a pir of red light crashed down from the sky which made everyone at the table scramble out from their seats to kneel on the ground.


    Even the patriarch, his wife and Long Er sunk to their knees upon seeing the light.


    When the light faded away, a young looking man with two horns growing out of his head appeared.


    He took one look around the ce and his gaze immediately settled on us.


    "What are these things doing here? How dare you all allow this?!"


    Wow¡­ A third one¡­ You think we can actually get a bingo from this?

 Chapter 1150 Your Ancestor Needs To Bow Too

    (MC POV)


    Considering everyone was actually kneeling to this guy, I bet he''s someone pretty important around here.


    I''m going to make a wild guess that this guy is probably the patriarch''s father or maybe even the family''s ancestor or something?


    Perhaps he''s the very person who stole the divinity from one of the gods in the first ce?


    Still, what''s with those horns? Was that a side effect of taking this World''s dragon god''s divinity or is that something you made yourself to emte the original god?


    The guy floated himself closer to us but remained in the air so that he could look down at us from above, probably as some sort of power move.


    "How dare you taint these sacred grounds with your presence, mortal?!" He bellowed.


    I raised an eyebrow at him, "I''m literally riding atop a Qilin which even the likes of you cannot even do and you still think I''m a mortal? Are you like stupid or something?


    The sounds of several sharp intakes of breath echoed around the summit.


    "How dare you?! Do you even know who I am?!"


    I pretended to think for a moment, "Some silly old man pretending to be young?"


    Cai Hong giggled, "Silly old man!"


    So cute~ Headpats for you~


    His face flushed red with anger, "How dare you?! I''m Ancestor Long! The one who trapped and stole the Dragon God''s divinity and the literal God of this mountain! Do you think you can disrespect me and get away with it?!"


    I felt a hand on my shoulder and I turned to see Iris smiling at me.


    I understood what she wanted and I nodded to show her my assent, letting her take over the conversation instead.


    She then flew up into the air until she was floating above that Ancestor Long, something that seemed to shock him and everyone else on this summit greatly.


    That action alone basically told everyone here that she saw herself as someone above him. Which was actually a fact, just that no one else knows about it at the moment.


    "Ara, ara? So I assume you''re the one with the biggest head here?" Iris asked with a smile on her face.


    "Big¡­ What? How dare you?! Who do you think you are to be above me?!" He roared, though he didn''t try to fly higher than her for some reason.


    I''d think that he was stupid enough to make that into apetition.


    "Ufufufu~ I''m merely just the person who destroyed this entire mountain as well as you a few moments ago~ So how did it feel like to die despite being a Divine?"


    That made the man freeze up as he stared at her in shock.


    The others around the summit were also surprised to hear her admit to that fact that they even stopped prostrating themselves to look up at Iris.


    That ancestor guy pointed a finger at her, "You¡­ You were the one who brought down that light that wiped out everything here?"


    "Ufufufu~ That is correct~"


    "Lies! There''s no way someone like you could have done that!"


    "Ara, ara? I suppose another demonstration is in order then?"


    Iris waved her hand in front of her and the clouds parted again, repeating the event that wiped out the entire mountain just now.


    This time, as we were already at the summit, we could see how a giant ball of light started to form above us, building itself up in preparation to fire the light beam down on the mountain.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I''m guessing this was what she did before destroying the mountain and the ancestor guy seemed to know this as his face grew pale at the sight of the ball.


    He growled and pointed his palm at Iris, shooting out his own beam of fire at her before she could finish charging the light ball.


    Wow, talk about being rude. How could anyone attack someone that''s busy charging up their super skill instead of just standing there and watching it?


    Obviously Iris wouldn''t be affected by such an attack and the beam of fire merely just hit her without doing anything to her.


    She looked down at the fire beam casually, "Ara, ara? Is this an attempt to try to kill me? If that''s the case, you have no qualms about me killing you and not bringing you back to life, right?"


    The guy started to panic, "Wait! Wait! We¡­ We can talk about this! There''s no need to resort to violence!"


    Wow, big talk for someone who literally just fired a beam of fire aimed to kill.


    Unexpectedly, Iris actually giggled and turned to face him, though the light ball remained floating up in the sky.


    "Ufufufu~ Very well, let''s talk then~ What do you have to say for yourself, little sack of flesh?"


    He quickly did a ny degree bow to her, "I¡­ I didn''t know that you''re actually a being above the Gods! If¡­ If I did, I never would have been rude to you!"


    "Ara, ara? You know about beings like myself?"


    "Of¡­ Of course! When we overthrew the Gods¡­ We learned about the existence of great beings like you! We just didn''t make the knowledge public!"


    Ah, so there are people in this World who are aware of higher existences but keep that knowledge secret. I can see why they would do that.


    This way, the other people in this World continue to think that the World gods were the apex of existence and thus, seeing that their ancestors were able to overthrow them, they would be assumed as existences above the gods themselves.


    They would thus never imagine that there could be a possibility of something being above these ancestors and offer them theirplete loyalty and obedience.


    The corners of Iris''s lips rose even further, "Ufufufu~ So you are aware of us~ In that case, what do you think would be a suitable punishment for your earlier disrespect?"


    The man started to panic visibly, "I¡­ I can offer you all the riches I have to you!"


    He materialised several Spirit Stones out of thin air which I guess must be worth quite a fortune in this World. But seriously, that''s the best you can do?


    Iris gave him a funny look, "Ara? What makes you think an existence like myself even cares about something as insignificant as these few lumps of rocks? Besides, it''s not even me who you disrespected."


    The ancestor guy realised she was talking about me immediately and he looked confused, "I¡­ I don''t understand¡­ What is that thi-- I mean¡­ What is that person''s rtion to Divine One?"


    She giggled, "He is none other than my Master and my beloved."


    His reaction was instantaneous as he propelled himself to the ground andnded in a perfect dogeza pose.


    "Please ept this useless one''s sincerest apologies!!"


    I really can''t get used to how these people are able to switch their attitudes so quickly like that. It''s almost as if they are all used to meeting higher existences and throwing themselves at their fee-- Oh¡­


    I guess this must be what their life was like under the gods?


    "Ehehe~ Papa! Funny old man~" Cai Hong giggled while munching on her mini popcorn.


    From the looks on everyone else''s faces, I could see that no one else was able to keep up with the rapid change of events.


    Now I''m wondering if another guy was going to show up and start shouting at me as well?

 Chapter 1151 You Have Really Bad Timing (*RR)

    (MC POV)


    After we expressed our intention to stay here for the day, they immediately prepared an entire section of the mountain for me to stay in.


    Cai Hong even got a courtyard to herself, something she vehemently rejected and insisted on staying in the same room as me instead by hugging my leg and crying, "Cai Hong want sleep with Papa!"


    They wanted to prepare some kind ofvish feast as well but I told them not to bother and that I would be gone once it was daytime.


    We thus retired to the sleeping quarters after that and they left us alone.


    Since it was still too early for bed, Cai Hong went to y with the Qilin who brought her out to fly around the area while I enjoyed some tea with Iris and Akari, the red fox having cuddled herself on myp.


    "Ufufufu~ Isn''t this interesting, Master? I can see why Master would do this now~" Iris giggled, propping up her chin with her hand while watching me.


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "Are you referring to the fact that you get to bully them like this and watch their reactions?"


    "Ara, ara? Of course~ Isn''t it fun to see how they switch from being arrogant little things to a pathetic state while begging for mercy as soon as they know who was the superior one?"


    Well, that''s just how people are¡­ In fact, it''s not just people but most existences too. I''m pretty sure if I were to walk up to any of the gods while hiding my identity, they would most probably show the same kind of reaction as these guys until I reveal myself to them.


    "Ufufufu~ But Master is different, isn''t it? Especially when Master already knows there is no one above you~"


    "Well¡­ That''s not the reason why I act like-- What are you doing?"


    I stopped myself when I saw Iris sinking down to her knees in front of me.


    "Ufufufu~ What do you think I''m doing, Master? Come now~ Your pet fox is also having a hard time holding herself back too~"


    I looked down at myp and it seemed like I was wrong about the red fox trying to cuddle me, she''s trying to get herself off right now¡­ Just like that time she was cuddling my face.


    Realising her gig was up, she transformed herself back into her human form wearing not a single article of clothing while making an incredibly lewd face at me.


    She straddled me and I saw a line of clear liquid dripping down from in between her legs to stter on my crotch.


    "Haaannn~ Master~ Your smell is just so intoxicating¡­ I''m already wet, you know? Could we mate again?"


    I mean¡­ Would I even be able to say no at this point? Look, you''re already sniffing my neck and nting kisses along my cheek while panting like a fox in heat.


    Iris, being the only one here who knows my clothes were Xun Guan, simply gave my thigh a tap and the slime girl obediently receded from me to leave me naked as well.


    ? She then reached out to caress my cock, her touch instantly bringing me to erection from how perfect it felt. Iris wasn''t spared either since touching me also made her moan out in pleasure, her hand shivering slightly from the contact.


    She recovered quickly though and moved to position my cock to press it against Akari''s dripping wet slit.


    The fox girl wasted no time as she took that as an indication of my consent to impale herself on my cock, moaning as her pussy was spread apart by my rod.


    Iris mirrored her moan as she felt what Akari was feeling, the two girls making the same lewd faces where their eyes rolled back and their tongues stuck out of their mouth.


    "So¡­ So good! Master! My pussy feels so good!" Akari moaned while grinding her hips against mine.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It didn''t help that Iris was also egging her on behind her, "Mnnn~ Master cock feels so good doesn''t it? It fills you up so perfectly~ Ah~ Ah~ Mnnn~ And if you go even harder, Master is going to shoot His wonderful seed into your womb~ Ohhhh~"


    Of course, Akari''s response was to start riding me even harder as she wanted me to fill her up with my seed.


    She wrapped her arms around my neck and pulled me in, kissing my lips desperately as a way to maximise our body contact.


    I hugged her closer to me and my hips also started thrusting upwards to match her pace, my cock sliding in and out of her pussy and filling the air with the lewd sounds of our hips pping against each other.


    My concentration was split between the pleasure around my cock and also the one around my tongue, a moan escaping from my lips to mix with the girls'' that echoed around the courtyard.


    That was when I felt something caressing my balls and I instantly knew it was Iris as my senses were suddenly overwhelmed by pleasure. I stood no chance against that feeling and I shot my load directly into Akari''s eager womb.


    She broke our kiss to let out a scream of pleasure, her body convulsing and shaking from an orgasm of her own.


    I was vaguely aware of Iris also screaming out her pleasures behind the red fox, her love juices practically spilling out from in between her legs.


    "Ahaannnn~ Master¡­ More~" Akari pleaded barely a few seconds after I finished cumming, her eyes in the shape of heart symbols.


    I thought she meant for me to start fucking her again but she surprisingly pulled herself off my cock, causing all three of us to let out a moan as my manhood slid out of her pussy.


    She sank to her knees and pressed her face up against my crotch, "Ahnn~ Master''s scent is so thick~ I want more~ Moreeee~"


    Akari wasted no time in engulfing the tip of my member with the warmth of her mouth, her tongue slurping up the remnants of my cum with relish while she sucked on it like a lollipop.


    Unexpectedly, Iris also joined her in kneeling in front of me.


    "Ufufufu~ I''m also unable to hold back, Master~ Do let me indulge myself too~"


    I didn''t get a chance to say anything before her mouth also attached itself to one of my balls.


    My vision went white as I was instantly overwhelmed by the pleasure, my seed exploding inside Akari''s mouth a split secondter.


    The red fox gurgled in pleasure as she swallowed every bit of my seed, not letting a single drop escape past her lips.


    Only after she was confident that I had finished cumming did she release my cock to savour the taste in her mouth.


    Iris then upied the spot she had vacated, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear before opening her mouth, ready to take my length inside her mouth.


    I was already preparing myself to orgasm again when we heard a gasp and something ttering to the ground.


    All three of us turned to see Long Er standing at the entrance of the courtyard with wide eyes, a teapot rolling around on the floor at her feet.


    ¡­


    She really has bad timing doesn''t she?


    Well¡­ At least she didn''t call me a pervert this time.

 Chapter 1152 Pleasure Is Secondary For Them (*R)

    (MC POV)


    I raised an eyebrow at the girl who stumbled onto our lovemaking, "Are you cursed or something? Why do you seem to appear at the most inopportune of times?"


    ? "Umm¡­ If my family is still to be believed¡­ I am indeed cursed, Divine One¡­"


    Oh yeah, I forgot about that¡­ Maybe she really does have a curse on her?


    I was about to ask what she wanted when something warm wrapped itself around my cock and caused my mind to nk out in pleasure.


    Iris moaned lewdly as I filled her mouth with my seed, not even caring that there was someone watching us right now.


    She only let go after her entire mouth was filled to bursting before she slowly let my cock slide out of her mouth, leaving Akari to lick up the dribbles on my shaft. The fox was more than happy to do it and gave my cock a thorough tongue bath, making sure every nook and cranny of it was licked clean.


    I looked down to see Iris making a show of swishing my seed around her mouth, enjoying the taste of it before swallowing it.


    "Unngg~ Just tasting it is enough to make me cum again, Master~" Iris shivered while hugging herself.


    I coughed, "Ahem¡­ Right¡­ So err¡­ What are you doing here, Long Er?"


    The girl quickly snapped out of her trance to look back at my face, "Ah! Umm¡­ I was¡­ I was told to bring you tea! And¡­ And¡­ Since Divine One appointed me as your guide¡­ I would also serve you in any way I can!"


    Huh¡­ The patriarch really just sent his daughter here like that? If I didn''t know that he was quite protective of her, I would have thought he sent her here as a sacrifice.


    I''m guessing that the rest of his family were still eyeing her so he sent her here as no one would be brave enough to do anything to her in front of us.


    Does he think we don''t know he''s using us? How cute.


    At that moment, Akari went ahead to straddle me, positioning my cock to point towards her dripping wet pussy before mming herself down on me, moaning loud enough for her voice to echo around the courtyard.


    "Master~ So good~ Your cock feels so gooooood!!" My fox girl screamed, her hips pping against me time and time again.


    I grunted in pleasure but I kept my gaze on Long Er to gesture at the sight in front of me, "I have to warn you that if you''re staying here, you''ll probably see this quite often especially since she''s in heat. Do you think you can handle it?"


    Her eyes darted to the fox girl who was busy riding me as though her life depended on it, an ecstatic expression stered on her face.


    "Could I¡­ Could I ask who she is? I don''t remember seeing her with you before this¡­"


    I grinned, "Actually you have. Remember the fox on my shoulders?"


    "Ah¡­ I see¡­ Umm¡­ I think¡­ I think I''ll be fine¡­ I¡­ I know about sex since¡­ Umm¡­ I''ve re¡­. Read about it before¡­ It''s just¡­ My first time seeing it being done like this¡­" She stuttered, her eyes constantly switching between me and Akari.


    Iris moaned as she shuddered from sharing Akari''s pleasure, "Ahhnn~ A virgin I see~ Ufufufu~ If you have thoughts of having Master pop your cherry, I would rmend that you perish that thought¡­ Ahhhn~ Otherwise you and I would have a problem~ Ohhhh~"


    It doesn''t exactly sound that convincing when you''re moaning and shaking your hips like that, Iris¡­


    ''Mnnn~ I can''t help it when you''re fucking her so good, Master~ Ohhh! I''m cumming~~''<novelnext></novelnext>


    Long Er tried to keep her face neutral even as the two of them were climaxing right in front of her, "I¡­ I would not dare Divine One¡­ I doubt I would be able to steal your Divinity after all¡­"


    Steal my divinity? Oh wait¡­ Does she think I''m absorbing Akari''s divinity now or something?


    That also reminded me, "That''s right¡­ I wanted to ask you something. Does your family have a dungeon?"


    She blinked at me, "Umm¡­ We do¡­ Divine One¡­"


    "And are there Gods being kept inside there?"


    I could see that my question made her visibly nervous, "We¡­ We do¡­ Divine One. Do you¡­ Do you wish to meet them?"


    "Well¡­ I do, but is it also true that you guys take each other''s divinities through sexual intercourse?"


    "Umm¡­ That is one way to do it¡­ Yes¡­"


    "Eh? So you guys don''t have sex for pleasure?"


    "No¡­ I mean¡­ We do¡­ At least I think so¡­ It''s just that when people with divinity engage in¡­ In¡­ Umm¡­ Se¡­ Sex¡­ There is a risk that one of them might try to steal the other party''s Divinity¡­ I think it has something to do with the fact that during a person''s¡­ Cli¡­ Climax¡­ They are at their most vulnerable¡­"


    Huh¡­ So it''s that kind of setting¡­ It''s also kind of cute that she''s so embarrassed just talking about it too.


    But that means in order for the first people to steal those gods'' divinities, they were boinking each other?


    Then does that mean the gods were the horny ones and going around raping people only to have the tables turned against them?


    Sounds possible, but it could also be consensual and the gods ended up getting betrayed instead.


    Looks like I still have to see the other side of the picture to be sure.


    "If I were to request to meet with the gods held inside your family''s dungeon, would I be able to?" I asked.


    Long Er shifted her weight from one foot to the other, "The¡­ There''s no way anyone here would dare to stop you, Divine One¡­ If¡­ If you truly wish to, I can guide you there right now¡­"


    "Oh? That sounds like a good idea. Just err¡­ Right after I satisfy these two, ok?"


    The girl then looked back at the red fox currently bouncing on myp.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah!! Master!! I''m cumming again!! I''m gonna cum!! I''m gonna cuuuuuuum!!"


    "Masteeeer~ I''m cumming too~ I''m cumiiiiing~"


    Yeah¡­ Sorry girl, but you''re just going to have to stand there and watch this¡­

 Chapter 1153 This Place Is Screwed Up

    (MC POV)


    There was understandably a rather awkward atmosphere between us and Long Er after that.


    Or rather, the awkwardness only extended to Long Er and myself, since Iris and Akari didn''t even pay any attention to her.


    Still, she fulfilled her role as our guide and led us down the mountain to where their dungeon was. That was also when I noticed something in particr.


    "You''re walking?" I asked the girl who almost broke down from touching the earth earlier.


    She looked at me in surprise, "Eh? Ah! Umm¡­ If¡­ If Divine One is already walking¡­ The ground is already blessed by your touch so this entire ce has been consecrated¡­ That''s why there''s no problem for us to do that too¡­"


    Huh, so it''s not a matter of being polite or whatnot but more of ''I''ve already cleansed it for you so it''s fine'' kind of thing¡­


    We passed by some people on the way there and they either scurried away or stopped levitating to lower their heads in our direction.


    Honestly, I was kind of expecting some people to start confronting us on the chance that the patriarch and the elders have yet to tell everyone about us. Looks like they have a way to share information within the entire family quite quickly since everyone we came across seemed to be aware about our circumstances.


    Although, I noticed that not all of them were very receptive to the idea, however.


    "That guy is higher than the Gods? He looks nothing like it¡­"


    "I did hear he has tamed a Qilin though¡­"


    "Probably using some kind of trick or something¡­ I don''t believe it at all."


    "The ancestor himself said so, are you questioning him?"


    "Ugh¡­ I knew Long Er was cursed all along."


    "It''s because of her that this guy is here isn''t it¡­ And because of that, we actually died just now didn''t we?"


    "Illusion, definitely an illusion."


    "Shut up¡­ Do you want the Elders to kill you?"


    They were whispering those things amongst themselves so only Iris and I could hear them, although it doesn''t look like Iris cared or noticed in the slightest.


    ''Ara? Is someone talking about us, Master?''


    It''s nothing, don''t worry about it.


    ''Ufufufu~ If Master says so~''


    One other thing I noticed was that several people seemed quite surprised to see us and immediately rushed off somewhere after spotting us.


    No doubt they might have been asked to keep tabs on us by some people within the family.


    We continued our walk towards the dungeons that was located at the foot of the mountain, ignoring everyone we passed by.


    The entrance of said dungeon was a giant double door made of iron nked by two stone lions on both sides.


    I was a little surprised to see that there wasn''t anyone there guarding the entrance until the heads of the stone lions moved to re at us with ruby red eyes.


    "Halt! Who seeks entrance to the Divine Long Family dungeons?!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Long Er didn''t seem surprised by them and simply answered, "Long Er, daughter of Patriarch Long, seeks entrance to the Divine Long Family dungeons."


    The lions then went silent for a moment before their stone eyes turned blue, "Proceed, Daughter Long Er."


    Not even a second passed before the patriarch suddenly descended from the sky andnded in front of us.


    Huh¡­ Looks like those stone lions report directly to the patriarch, that''s why there''s no need for guards since the top brass himself is monitoring this ce.


    He quickly bowed his head, a clear contrast to how he had first treated us, "Gree¡­ Greetings Divine Ones! If you had told me you were interested in looking at our dungeons, I would have personally escorted you myself!"


    I tilted my head, "I''m just looking around though? I''d feel bad if I were to trouble you over something so trivial."


    "Not at all, Divine One! How can amodating you be a trivial thing! Just say the word and I will do my best to make sure everything is perfect for you!"


    I''ve said this before but his boot licking skills are really top tier huh.


    Or else¡­ He''s trying to make sure that we don''t see any of the problematic stuff by guiding us himself which is just as likely. He might even make some excuses like cleaning up the dungeon and requesting us toe back at ater time while he hides the things he doesn''t want us to see.


    "Since we''re here now, there aren''t any problems for us to tour the ce right?" I asked.


    Surprisingly, he nodded quickly, "Of course, of course! Right this way!"


    The doors to the dungeon opened by themselves and the patriarch led the way in with us following a step behind. Long Er took up position beside her father wordlessly, matching his pace.


    I was expecting the ce to be dark and cramped but it felt like I was entering a vi instead.


    The walls and floor were made out of what looked like white marble and the corridor was well lit with some kind of magical stone at regr intervals. Heck, there were even statues and paintings decorating both sides of the corridor too.


    If they didn''t mention that this was the dungeon, I would have thought this was the entrance to some kind of resort instead.


    "Pretty nice for a dungeon," I mused aloud.


    "A¡­ Ah¡­ Yes, it is¡­ Since we doe here to¡­ Umm¡­ Extract Divinities for ourselves¡­ It would be ufortable if the ce wasn''t at least well maintained¡­" The patriarch exined.


    Ok¡­ Correction. This wasn''t a resort but a high ss brothel¡­ I forgot how they extract divinities here for a moment there¡­


    I guess that''s another reason why guards weren''t posted to watch this ce, since it ran the risk of those guards going in to take advantage of the prisoners themselves and extract their divinities that way.


    Man¡­ This ce is pretty screwed up¡­


    Moving to the deeper parts of the dungeon, I found that instead of jail cells, the ce was basically designed like hotel roomsplete withfortable beds and even attached bathrooms for each prisoner. The walls between the corridor and the cells were also made of ss so that people outside can see into the cells too.


    The only thing was that the prisoners were basically chained up to restrict their movements inside the cell which also served as some kind of seal for their powers since none of them seemed to be trying to break out either.


    And right now¡­ I could see a few of the prisoners currently being raped, even the males¡­


    At least there''s one thing for sure in this world¡­ Everyone is pretty much bisexual¡­


    I said this just now and I feel like I need to say this again¡­


    This ce is screwed up¡­

 Chapter 1154 Touring The Dungeons

    (MC POV)


    I thanked my foresight to let Cai Hong y with the Qilin instead of apanying us here¡­


    Like holy shit¡­ That poor dude over there is being sodomised by the old guy while begging for mercy¡­ The old guy doesn''t even seem to care and just continued whatever he was doing.


    I realised that the old man was doing it purely to extract that guy''s divine essence as he was simply doing the motions with no signs of enjoyment on his face.


    That''s not to say that there weren''t people enjoying themselves here since I also spotted a woman tribbing with another younger girl who was also begging for mercy while the older woman had a look of pure pleasure on her face.


    Yep¡­ That one was definitely enjoying herself¡­


    There were even some prisoners who looked to be satisfied with their current conditions too and reciprocated their jailers'' actions with their own. If it weren''t for the cors around their necks, I wouldn''t even know which one was the prisoner.


    The patriarch did not notice the look on my face and gestured to the cells, "These are the criminals of the family who have done something against us and were sentenced to be Divinity cauldrons. I am ashamed to say that there are several members of the Long family here as well¡­"


    Sure enough, we passed by one of the rooms and I spotted his brother chained by the neck inside one of the cells, the guy looking quite miserable considering he has no limbs.


    He noticed us and tried to shrink away but was unable to and ended up just rolling around on the bed.


    I''m going to assume the patriarch already did some things to him to cause him to have a reaction like that¡­


    As I said¡­ This World is pretty screwed up already¡­ But I''d be lying if I said this was the most fucked up thing I''ve ever seen in this incarnation.


    Even the alternate version of Luna when I was crippled did some really weird things to me¡­ Some of them look rtively normal whenpared to this. Now that I know that she did all that to get herself a perfect husband, I feel that was even more screwed up¡­


    Heck, even the alternate Tsuki did some pretty fucked up things too. There was that time where she experimented on shaving off my skin to have it regrow constantly for no seemingly apparent reason. That was a pretty dark time for me.


    I figured out now that she was most likely thinking that she could turn me back to my old self by cutting off the firstyer of my skin to ''free'' me. My little sister is weird¡­


    Continuing ahead, we walked past more cells where the prisoners were being raped in some way or another, the patriarch showing no reaction to the sights around him like there was nothing weird about it.


    On the other hand, this must be the first time Long Er was here since she was blushing up to her ears and kept her head down the entire time.


    She did scream and call me a pervert when she first saw me after all, so I believe she had a quite sheltered upbringing. Though why the patriarch let her follow him here now is another question on its own.


    "If any of the prisoners catch your eye, Divine one, just let me know and I will prepare them for you." He added casually.


    I didn''te here to fuck your prisoners dude¡­


    Of course I didn''t say that out loud and instead, I asked, "I know you have Gods kept captive here, where are they?"


    The patriarch paused, "Umm¡­ Do Divine Ones really want to see them? Even though they''re locked up, they''re still dangerous¡­"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Iris giggled, "Ara, ara? I believe the Gods of this World have much more sense than to try and defy us unlike certain mortal beings~ Any of them who even dare toy a hand on Master can forget about existing~"


    Oh right¡­ Didn''t Iris cause several gods to ''fall'' because they did something to either directly or indirectly in my previous lives? Sylphy lost her position just because she transmigrated someone here and that person just so happened to mess with me. That wasn''t even her fault but Iris made her ''fall'' anyway.


    I''d think if any one of these gods were to show hostility, then they would be met with a fate worse than death¡­


    With no other excuses to give, the patriarch brought us to a dead end that seemed to be guarded by two more stone lions.


    The statues'' eyes shed red for a moment before the patriarch waved his hand over them to turn them blue, allowing him to walk towards the wall unhindered.


    He tapped a few spots on the wall in order, causing an inscription to appear before the wall slid down to reveal a hidden passage that led deep underground.


    Instead of being made of marble like the rooms outside, this one seemed to be made of solid gold and adorned with various precious metals.


    We descended down the golden tunnel where it opened up to arger hall, though there were distinctly fewer cells aspared to the ones above.


    Each of the cells could be described as a suite of its own withrge canopy beds and luxurious bathrooms attached to them, making them look more like hotel rooms than jail cells.


    One of the cells stood out from the rest since it was twice the size of all the other cells and there were various inscriptions and sealsyered on the walls of the cell itself. It was also empty of any amenities and it looked the most like a jail cell with its sandy ground and dirty walls.


    The upants of the other cells quickly got up the moment they saw the patriarch, throwing insults and curses at him until they saw me.


    I thought they would start asking me to save them but they simply sank to their knees and stayed there with their heads lowered, surprising the patriarch.


    "I¡­ I see that Divine One is truly above the Gods¡­" He shuddered.


    Huh¡­ It looks like even after all that we''ve done, he still had doubts about our identities?


    ''Ara, ara? It seems that his mortal mind is just too small toprehend such a simple thing, Master~''


    Well now, let''s not call him out like that¡­


    The patriarch then turned to me, "If¡­ If Divine One has any interest in bedding any of them, please go right ahead. I was initially afraid that they might harm you but it seems like there was no need for such worries."


    Again, I didn''t ask toe here just so that I can have intercourse with your prisoners, ok?


    To distract him from that topic, I pointed at the biggest cell in the hall, "What happened to that one?"


    He took one look at where I was pointing and his face paled before shaking his head at me, "Divine One¡­ I suggest not to even go near it¡­ The Goddess inside is absolutely crazy, you won''t like her one bit!"


    Well now that you put it that way I just want to see it even more! Lead the way!

 Chapter 1155 The Goddess In The Cell

    (MC POV)


    The patriarch was visibly nervous as he led us towards the cell.


    When we got closer to the cell, I realised that the floor that I initially thought was sand was not sand at all but ash.


    The ash even reached as high as my ankle, making me wonder just how many things or people were burned inside this ss cell.


    Laying on her back in the centre of the cell was a woman wearing tattered clothes that barely preserved her decency, the only indication of her not being dead was the slow rise and fall of her chest.


    The patriarch went up and tapped on the ss to get her attention but she showed no reaction, clearly ignoring him.


    He knocked on the ss again, this time with more force.


    The woman reached up to scratch her nose but showed no other reaction to his efforts.


    The patriarch let out a frustrated growl and went to open up the door to storm into the cell, "Are you deaf?!"


    The woman turned her head to face him, "Oh, what an honour. The quick shot patriarch himself has graced this one with your presence. Have youe to be humiliated again?"


    "You have important guests today, I''d suggest that you behave a little at least!"


    "Hahaha¡­ Is it another group of your friends here to supposedly break me in? None of you can evenst three seconds anyway so I''ll just lie down here if you don''t mind."


    "You shut your mouth! You have no idea who you''re dismissing right now!"


    "Ohhh~ I''m soooo scared~ How long have you been trying to break me, huh? You arrogant idiots who think you''re above us just because you stole a little bit of Divinity from us, do you really believe you can beat us in sex skills just like that?"


    Err¡­ What? Sex skills? What is going on in this world?


    The patriarch seemed to want to say something more but the woman simply shifted her clothes to the side to reveal a boob as casually as one might stretch their arms.


    The effect was instantaneous as the patriarch suddenly groaned and bent over, his body shaking as he started orgasming without any physical stimtion.


    The woman rolled her eyes and covered herself up again, "Not even two seconds this time, pathetic. I don''t even know why you still try when you''re clearly inferior. Do I need to remind you I''ve been dry for several decades already? Even the ceiling is more interesting than all of you."


    The patriarch''s face was flushed red as he tried to recover some of his dignity, "Ha¡­ Ha¡­ May¡­ Maybe you should see who is standing outside¡­ Before you act so high and mighty¡­"


    The woman waved her hand in the air, "Not interested. Do you really think there could be a mortal in your midst that could excite me? There''s a reason why I''m one of the Goddesses that have not been sleeping around, you know?"


    Ok¡­ I think I kind of understand how this World works now¡­


    The gods themselves have been going around sleeping with mortals as well, maybe for pleasure or to strengthen their own divinity. The mortals of this World either got greedy or unsatisfied of their own role and sought to use the gods'' promiscuity against them to gain more power and position.


    Now the question is whether the gods were the ones taking advantage of the mortals or was it the other way around?


    The patriarch seethed, "Then I suppose it''s fortunate this being is not a mortal then?"


    That got her attention as she turned to him, "Oh? You managed to get one of us to defect? That''s quite surprising. Who''s the trash who dared betray All Creator?"


    "Who in the world is this all creator?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Tch¡­ Should have known you''re still the clueless little shit that I thought you to be. Let''s see who''s the idiot who really think that it''s a good idea to¡­ To¡­ To¡­ T-t-t-t-t¡­"


    The woman started repeating her words like a broken record when she saw us, her eyes wideningically.


    She quickly leapt up onto her knees and crawled towards us, not even caring that the action caused the scraps of cloth covering her to drift away and leave her stark naked.


    Long Er managed to avert her eyes in time but the patriarch copsed onto his knees as he was wrecked with another orgasm.


    The goddess was beautiful for sure with her long silver hair and curvy assets, but naturally, she still could not bepared to Iris''s perfection.


    I then noticed that there was a trail of liquid spilling out from between her legs to drop on the ashen floor as she crawled towards us, a clear sign that she was aroused.


    "All¡­ All Creator¡­ Daddy¡­ Daddy¡­" She gasped, her eyes locked onto mine as she pressed herself against the ss.


    Ah¡­ She''s one of those goddesses¡­ I see.


    Surprisingly, the patriarch managed to recover while keeping his gaze away from the naked goddess that was kneeling in front of me.


    "Wh¡­ What is going on? Why is she¡­ Acting like that?"


    She turned back to scowl at him, "Silence you trash!! Daddy never gave you permission to speak!! How dare you?!!"


    The patriarch only looked even more confused, "Da¡­ Daddy? What¡­ Huh?"


    I don''t me you, I don''t even understand everything fully myself.


    The goddess then turned back to press herself against the ss, "Daddy! Daddy!! You''vee to liberate us, haven''t you?"


    I had to ask omniscience for her name since it would be awkward to ask her for it when she was acting like how my fox disciples and Akari would in heat.


    I smiled at her, ignoring the two mounds that were pressing against the ss, "Hello Aesi."


    That seemed to be the wrong choice since she let out a scream of pleasure and climaxed simply from hearing her name being called.


    "Ahhaaannn~~ Daddy called my name! Daddy! Daddyyyy!! Moooore!! More, pleaseeee!!"


    Ok¡­ This confirms it¡­ This World basically functions on sex and everyone here is a damned pervert¡­


    ''Ara, ara? Should I just End this World then, Master?''


    You''re in no position to talk since you''re a pervert as well, Iris.


    ''Ufufufu~ But I''m only a pervert for you, Master~ By the way, I am pretty wet myself now~''


    Ugh¡­ I am so d Cai Hong isn''t here right now¡­


    I should have just listened to the patriarch and not look at this cell¡­

 Chapter 1156 What Even Is The Norm Around Here?

    (MC POV)


    It took a while for that goddess to calm down¡­ And by calm I meant she figured out that the door to her cell was open and she rushed out of there so that she could hug my foot and continuously call me ''Daddy''.


    The patriarch and Long Er were understandably panicking when she escaped from her cell but rxed a little when they saw what she was doing.


    Not that it helped the situation at all but I guess they figured if I wanted to break her out of here they would not be able to stop me anyway.


    Surprisingly, while Iris waspletely against Long Er trying to get close to me, she had no problems letting Aesi approach me.


    "Daddy~ You''vee to liberate us, right?" She asked again while still clinging to my foot.


    "Umm¡­ I got a call for help but I''ve yet to decide on what to do yet."


    "Ehh? What did we do wrong? Are we not good enough for Daddy?"


    I don''t think that admitting I was taking this chance to y around in this World was a good idea here so I had toe up with an excuse.


    "Hmm¡­ I decided to experience the World myself before I will make a decision on what to do. That includes living amongst the mortals and also looking at things from their point of view."


    Not exactly aplete lie so that would work, right? After all, this was pretty much what I was doing.


    The goddess perked up, "I can personally guarantee Daddy that they aren''t interesting at all! There''s no need for Daddy to waste your time with them! Juste to us and we''ll definitely give Daddy a better time!"


    What is she even¡­ Wait¡­ No way¡­ Oh damn¡­


    I looked at her seriously, "What do you mean when you ask me to ''liberate'' you?"


    "Eh? Of course it''s for Daddy to fuck me senseless and give me the very first real orgasm of my existence? There''s so many of us who have yet to climax from sex before!"


    ¡­


    Why did I evene here again¡­


    ''Ara, ara? This World is so interesting, Master~''


    I don''t even want to hear it, Iris.


    I hadpletely failed to consider the norms of this World when thinking about their issues¡­ The fact that intercourse was a way to absorb someone''s divinity should have already clued me in that the gods were also doing something like this too.


    "How were the humans living before they took over?" I asked the goddess.


    "Eh? Umm¡­ Pretty normal I guess?"


    The patriarch cleared his throat while making sure not to look at Aesi''s nude form directly, "The Gods would descend upon us and have¡­ Ahem¡­ Sexual rtions with us¡­ And then belittle us afterwards¡­"


    Aesi rolled her eyes, "How can we not when every single one of you is unable to satisfy any of us?"


    "We did!! That''s why we overthrew you all!"


    "Oh shut up, you guys had to resort to using stupid tricks. Even your ancestor did when he stole part of my Divinity away."


    "He won it fair and square!"


    "Sure¡­ Eliminating his own senses, trapping me in a formation, then proceeding to use various toys on me to make me orgasm without even once using his pathetic cock. That''s definitely fair."<novelnext></novelnext>


    I don''t even think I want to know more about this anymore.


    I raised my hand to interrupt their argument, "It doesn''t sound like you are upset about the fact they overthrew you guys from your positions though?"


    "Of course we''re upset, Daddy! But it''s not like I can break out of my cell anytime I¡­ Oh wait¡­ I''m out? I''m out!!"


    She turned back to face the patriarch, letting out a roar of challenge as mes surrounded her body to materialise a divine set of robes around her body. At the same time, a pair of draconic horns also sprouted out from her head.


    "You have no idea how long I''ve wanted to do this, you little piece of trash!!" She roared.


    The patriarch also summoned mes of his own while shouting at his daughter, "Long Er! Go get your mother here! I''ll hold her back for as long as I can!"


    "Hold me back?! Do you think that you, a measly human that stole a Goddess''s Divinity, can match up with a real Goddess?"


    The patriarch said nothing and simply tossed a fireball at the goddess.


    She responded in kind and the two balls of fire exploded against each other in the middle, seemingly burning each other up.


    Aesi roared and flew up into the air, opening her mouth wide to shoot out a gout of golden mes at him.


    The patriarch tried to defend himself by letting out his own st of fire but it was clear who was the stronger one as the goddess''s fire slowly pushed back against the patriarch''s.


    It''s amusing how everyone seemed to have forgotten about our existence so quickly too.


    Aesi sneered at the struggling patriarch, "Do you really think you can beat me?!"


    The patriarch growled, "I know I am no match¡­ But he is."


    As though on cue, someone flew straight into Aesi and mmed into her, sending the goddess flying away to crash into the other side of the hall.


    The ancestor guy we met at the summit floated in the air, his gaze remaining locked on the ce where Aesi had crashed.


    "What happened here?!" He demanded.


    "She escaped, honoured ancestor! She caught me off guard and ran out of her cell!" The patriarch exined.


    Hmm¡­ More like you were too upied having an orgasm on the ground but whatever, close enough.


    He must have called him for help when she escaped from her cell.


    I still want to know where did this guye from though¡­ Did he teleport or something?


    The dragon goddess detached herself from the wall to re at the ancestor.


    "You!! I swore I would get you back for the humiliation you gave me! By Daddy''s blessing, I have my chance now! I''ll make sure you regret ying with me like that!!"


    Woah, woah, wait a minute guys! We''re still underground, you know? If you''re going to fight for real, you might bring the ceiling down on us!


    Just when I was thinking of warning them, Aesi''s clothes suddenly disappeared and she stood there stark naked, the sight causing both men to drop to the ground and groan as they climaxed.


    "Ahahaha! How does it feel now, bastard?! Take that!! Bow before the real Goddess of this World!!" Sheughed.


    I¡­ I don''t even know anymore¡­ Maybe I should just go home now¡­

 Chapter 1157 I Want To Leave (*R)

    (MC POV)


    "Ahahaha! Still the quick shot I see! Even after all these years, you can''t evenst three seconds?! The Divinity you stole from me is wasted on you!" Aesiughed.


    The patriarch looked like he waspletely out for the count while the ancestor was growling in frustration while on the ground, also making sure that he was not looking at her directly.


    "You Gods and your underhanded tricks! None of you ever fight fair!"


    The goddess tilted her head at him, "What are you even talking about? We issued the orgasm challenge to you mortals didn''t we? You were the ones who used traps and various other tricks to steal our Divinities."


    "How are we supposed to do anything if we''re reduced to this state just by looking at any of you?! There would be nopetition!"


    "Oh? That sounds like a you problem doesn''t it? And you can stillin about us not fighting fair when we aren''t using any tricks but you are?"


    "Why don''t you release that domain of yours and I''ll give you the best fuck of your life?!"


    "Huh? You want to fight fair but you''re asking me to restrict myself from using my full abilities? Then why don''t you chop off your dick first before wepete?"


    "Bitch!!"


    I can''t even believe what I''m hearing right now¡­ Are these kinds of conversations normal? Or is it just between these two?


    If this World was basically using sex as a form ofpetition between the gods and mortals¡­ Why is there a resistance of Gods going around killing the mortals? Couldn''t they just use the same challenge on the mortals?


    Or¡­ Are there two different groups of gods in this World or something? With one side being the horny ones and the other side being the not so horny ones?


    Maybe the call for help that made the Qilin bring me here wasn''t from all the gods but from the ''not horny'' group of gods who were sick of what was happening in this World?


    I have so many questions¡­


    At least Iris seems to be enjoying herself watching the scene in front of us.


    ''Ara? Isn''t Master also enjoying it too?''


    Ok¡­ Maybe I am. I''m still mostly confused though¡­ Maybe I should just go and make contact with the other group of gods and hear what they have to say instead?


    While I was thinking about that, Long Er''s mother suddenly appeared at the entrance with her daughter in tow.


    "That''s enough, Dragon Goddess! I will be your opponent!"


    Aesi turned to smirk at her, "Oho~ You''re from the family that can resist our domains~ Are you sure you canst long enough in a fight with me?"


    "I am the wife of the patriarch of the Divine Long Family! I will not shame my husband!"


    "Fufufu~ Big talk for someone who is already aroused just standing there~ But if you insist, let''s test out how long you canst before you end up in the same position as these two little things~"


    The goddess flicked her hand at her and the woman''s clothes were instantly shredded into pieces, leaving her levitating there in the nude.


    Aesi then teleported herself in front of her and the goddess''s hands immediately went to grope a boob while the other one slid in between the woman''s legs, not even caring that the daughter was standing right behind her.


    "Oh? You''re already wet. If I just push a little here¡­ Are you going to cum?"


    "Not if I make you cum first!" The mother seethed before also sliding her hand in between the goddess''s legs.


    The two women let out wanton moans of lust as they started fingering each other right there in the open.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I don''t know if I should be d that the denizens of this World seem to have a habit of ignoring everyone else around them when something is happening. Like seriously¡­ Did everyone just forget that Iris and I are still over here? Hello?


    "Ara? Should I punish them for ignoring us, Master?"


    "You know what¡­ Forget it. Just leave them be¡­"


    I mean¡­ I think it''s toote to remind them of it now, especially when Aesi had pushed Long Er''s mothier to the ground so that she could start tribbing her.


    Aesi gyrated her hips against the other woman with a smug look on her face, "Ahahaha~ You''re moaning so loudly~ Are you already going to cum? You know what happens if you do right? I can just take your Divinity away from you and you''ll no longer be a Divine anymore! If you don''t want that to happen, you''re going to need to hold it in! But can you resist my Divine pussy? It will feel great if you came you know? Just let it all go!"


    "N¡­ No! I¡­ I''m not cumming!! It doesn''t feel good! I¡­ I don''t feel anything!!"


    Anyone could see that Aesi waspletely dominating her, though the other two men in the hall had to avert their eyes since they would just cream their own pants when they saw Aesi''s naked form.


    I think I''ll just take this chance to go look around a bit more while they''re upied¡­ I really thoroughly regreting here now¡­


    "Ara? If Master doesn''t likeing here, you can always just cum inside me, you know~" Iris giggled.


    Not you too¡­ Don''t make me spank you.


    "Oh~ I would very much like to be spanked Master~ Should I bend over right now?"


    I sighed and took both Akari and Iris away towards the exit where Long Er was watching her mother having sex with the goddess.


    "Long Er¡­ I think I''ll take this chance to look around your family grounds, that is if you don''t mind bringing me around?"


    I could tell that it took a great deal of effort on her part to tear her eyes away from Aesi, "Umm¡­ Of course Divine One¡­ In fact, I would love to!"


    Yeah, she''s definitely grateful that I was taking her away from here. At least she''s normal¡­


    We went back up the stairs while ignoring the feminine moans of pleasure echoing after us, as though begging us toe back.


    "Do these things happen often?" I asked.


    Long Er hesitated, "I¡­ I apologise but I do not know¡­ Since the Gods were already overthrown when I was born and I never asked about what it was like before¡­ But I do know that it ismon for people around to challenge each other in¡­ In¡­ Sex¡­"


    Poor girl¡­ Maybe it''s a better idea to just wipe this World out from existencepletely after all?


    ''I would love to do it in your stead, Master~''


    Maybe we should see the other gods first before deciding, ok?


    ''Ufufufu~ But could we have another round of passionate sex when we get back? I feel a tingle in between my legs~''


    You are insatiable¡­


    ''Ara, ara? I believe little Akari would also very much like to receive Master''s love as well~''


    I''m not even surprised¡­ She''s in heat after all.


    Guess my situation is no better than the people around here¡­

 Chapter 1158 I Thoroughly Regret Coming Here

    (MC POV)


    Nothing much really happened after that, but I did learn that Aesi won her match with Long Er''s mother.


    The goddess did not take away her divinity however, as she realised that I was no longer there and rushed out of the dungeons the moment she won.


    At least she did take a moment to free the other gods that were also locked up in those cells before escaping with them to find me.


    Which was why they were all gathered in the courtyard that the patriarch had lent me right now, all of them kneeling in front of me.


    "Daddy!! You''re here!!"


    "It really is Daddy!"


    "I never thought I would ever be able to see Daddy for real!"


    "Ahhhnnn~ I''m getting so wet~"


    ¡­


    Are these actually the goddesses of this World? Who the heck created them?


    ''You did, Master~''


    I know that¡­ It was a rhetorical question, Iris¡­


    Looking to the side, I could see Long Er in the midst of a panic attack. I can understand why since the gods her family had worked so hard to capture were now running around freely and nothing''s stopping them from wreaking havoc in the World right now.


    I''m pretty sure this might even affect their family''s standing in the World if these goddesses were just to fly away right now.


    Although¡­ I would say escaping the area might be the one thing that they definitely do not wish to do right now.


    I raised my hands to calm them down but that seemed to just make them more excited instead.


    "Daddy''s hands are so beautiful~"


    "Ahhhn~ Is Daddy going to pat us? Or is Daddy going to spank us?"


    "Daddy~ I''ve been a bad Goddess~ Please spank me~"


    "Ahhhnnn~ I''m getting so wet~"


    Ok, I would like to ask what happened to the respectful attitude you guys had at the beginning where all of you were kneeling on the ground to greet me? At least all of you didn''t look this depraved just now.


    ''Ara? Master~ They weren''t kneeling to greet you~ They were kneeling on the ground because the sight of you was enough to make them orgasm and they lost strength in their legs~ Thus they all sank to their knees when they saw you~''


    ¡­


    Are you serious?


    ''Ufufufu~ Did Master not notice how they were shivering on the ground while liquid was dripping down in between their legs?''


    ¡­ No I did not¡­


    ''I did, Master~ They were even wearing faces of ecstasy too~ It really made me want to join them by pushing you down right there, you know?''


    Forget I said anything then¡­ Are all the gods in this World like this?


    ''Ufufufu~ Are you asking me to use my Omniscience to check for you, Master?''


    No, it''s ok¡­ I think we''ll just go and look for those gods in the resistance group and see how they''re like. That goddess who killed the old man in front of us at least behaved differently from these ones¡­


    ''Ufufufu~ There''s also the possibility that she was rushing off somewhere to get herself off, Master~''


    Please don''t destroy my hopes like that¡­


    I cleared my throat, "Ahem¡­ Could you all just calm down for a bit?"


    "Ahhhn~ Daddy gave us an order~"


    "Daddy''s voice is so sexy~"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I''m gonna cum~"


    "Ahhhhnnn~ I''m getting even more wet~"


    ¡­


    Iris? Could you please knock them out for now?


    ''Ufufufu~ As Mastermands~"


    She nced at them and they immediately slumped onto the ground as Iris Ended their wakeful state to put them to sleep.


    "You know, I''m starting to regreting to this World¡­" I admitted, looking at the group of sleeping goddesses on the ground.


    "Ara? Then shall we just take Cai Hong and leave, Master?" Iris suggested with an innocent tilt of her head.


    As much as I wouldn''t mind that, I also didn''t like leaving something unfinished so let''s find the gods that made up the resistance first.


    I turned to our guide, "Do you know where the gods who are still resisting are hiding at, Long Er?"


    She blinked at me, "I¡­ I don''t, Divine One¡­ And I don''t think anyone else knows either¡­ If they did, those Gods would have been captured already¡­"


    Oh right, I wasn''t thinking. Sorry.


    "In that case, I''m afraid I''m cutting my stay short. I''ll be going to find them now instead of staying the night. Could you thank your father for me?"


    Her eyes widened in panic at my words, "Co¡­ Could Divine One just stay the night here, please? I¡­ I will be in really big trouble if Divine One were to leave right now!"


    I raised my eyebrow at her, "Why?"


    She fiddled with her fingers in front of her, "I¡­ I''m still on bad terms with the family, Divine One¡­ It''s no secret that they still think I''m cursed in some way and I think today''s events just further cements that thinking¡­"


    All of us turned to look at the sleeping goddesses.


    Point taken.


    "But you do know we''re leaving tomorrow morning anyway, right?"


    "Y¡­ Yes¡­ My father is working on a n to protect me¡­ But we just need Divine One to stay for a night¡­"


    Huh¡­ What could he possibly do within a night to ensure his daughter''s safety within his family?


    I already knew he was using me from the start so maybe it has something to do with using the connection between myself and his daughter to dissuade the others fromying their hands on her? But I never said I would protect her though¡­


    Ah¡­ I think I know where this is going¡­ I''m actually surprised he thought he could pull it off though¡­


    ''Ara? What is it, Master?''


    I can think of several things actually¡­ One, he believes that Long Er might be able to seduce me intoying my hands on her and get her pregnant with a divine child. A child that could potentially be stronger than their ancestor.


    ''Ara, ara? Even your little disciples have yet to bear your children. I don''t think they would like this idea very much, ufufufu~''


    Eh? But they never showed any interest in bearing my children before?


    ''Ara? I seemed to have said too much~ Do pretend like I did not say anything, Master~ What were the other possibilities?''


    Ok¡­ Umm¡­ Well even if she fails that, she might interest me enough to make me want to take her with me, preventing the rest of her family from ever touching her again.


    ''Ufufufu~ How optimistic of them~''


    Thest possibility that I can think of¡­ They actually want to try to entrap me and lock us up like these gods. Or perhaps¡­ Even kill us.


    The moment I thought of that, Iris''s smile faded away and a dark shadow loomed over her eyes.


    The air even started to crackle a little bit, simr to the time she got annoyed except this time it was much worse.


    Oh¡­ Maybe I should have kept thatst possibility to myself¡­


    But to think this World could piss Iris off twice in a single day? I don''t know if that should be considered impressive or not¡­

 Chapter 1159 Im Cooking This Time

    (MC POV)


    "Ufu¡­ Ufufu¡­ Ufufufufufu~"


    Oh no¡­ She did the stereotypical three stageughter for viins¡­ That''s not a good sign.


    Look, even Long Er is looking at Iris with concern since it looked like she just startedughing for no reason.


    "Ara? Ufufufu~ Forgive me for that outburst, I just remembered something amusing~ Don''t mind me~"


    Long Er was still looking at her weirdly so I coughed to get her attention, "Umm¡­ I think you should tell someone toe get these goddesses before they wake up¡­ And also we''ll stay the night after all¡­ Would that be ok with you?"


    She bowed her head quickly, "I cannot ask for more, Divine One! Please, if there''s anything you need, just let me know and I will do my best to amodate you!"


    The girl then flew out of the courtyard, presumably to look for her father toe and pick up the unconscious goddesses.


    I felt a little bad for these girls since they were going back to be locked up again but I''d rather that than be hounded by these unhinged goddesses instead.


    Right then, the Qilin also flew down from the sky andnded in the middle of the courtyard, huffing proudly.


    On its back was Cai Hong who was giggling happily while pping her hands.


    When she spotted me, the loli dragon immediately leapt off the Qilin and ran towards me with her arms outstretched.


    "Papa, Papa!" She squealed, allowing me to pick her up to cuddle in my arms.


    "Hello Cai Hong, did you have fun?"


    "Cai Hong fun! Papa y?"


    I patted her head, "Now, now. It''s almost dinner time so we''ll need to eat and bathe soon."


    Cai Hong''s eyes sparkled and she looked at me with anticipation, "Papa cook?"


    Hmm¡­ I suppose I can''t trust the people here to cook for us so I would have to be the one to cook¡­ Although I could simply make the food appear, I prefer to do it myself since that makes it more personal.


    All I have to do is just create some cooking utensils and I''ll be able to whip up some food for all of us using the materials I have in my storage ring.


    I nodded, "Mmm¡­ It''s been awhile hasn''t it? Papa will cook for all of us."


    "Yayyyy~ Papa cook!"


    Alright, I suppose I should get started then.


    Waving my hand over the space in front of the courtyard, I created several stoves as well as all the pots and pans I needed to cook.


    I then took out the raw meat and vegetables I nned to use from within my storage ring and began preparations for dinner.


    Most of the materials I had on hand were obtained back when I was still clueless about my real identity, so this would be a good chance for me to use them up instead of letting them sit in the ring and remain unused.


    Let me see¡­ I have some Divine Bull meat, some Godly Venison, a few cuts of Royal Pork and a good selection of various Heavenly vegetables.


    It''s kind of ironic that all of these ingredients would have been regarded as legendary materials that could raise one''s cultivation immensely but they''re just normal ingredients to me right now since all of my disciples have ascended past the mortal cultivation stage.


    Well, I would sometimes pass some of these to Eris who would cook our meals with them back then, so it''s not like I''ve never used them before.


    For today¡­ I guess let''s just go all out and make a feast. If there are any leftovers from this dinner I could simply put them back in my storage ring for next time. I wouldn''t even need to worry about food wastage.


    I got started and began preparing all the ingredients needed, even splitting myself into multiple bodies just so that I could prepare everything all at once.


    I also went ahead to do a little bit of time maniption so the soups and the stews could be prepared without waiting several hours for it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Just as I was putting the finishing touches on most of the dishes, Long Er returned while carrying a small but ornate looking box in her hands.


    She stood there while staring at me with a dumbfounded look on her face.


    "Di¡­ Divine One? What¡­ What''s happening?" She asked.


    I raised an eyebrow, "I''m cooking, can''t you tell?"


    "Di¡­ Divine One can cook? Ah¡­ Umm¡­ I mean¡­ We have already prepared a feast for Divine One here! There''s no need for you to bother with that!"


    I waved my hand at her, "I''m doing this because I want to. Anyway, who is going to pick those goddesses up?"


    "Umm¡­ About that¡­ Father asked if it would be possible to let them stay here for a while since they did damage their prison cells quite badly¡­ They will need to repair it before they can lock the Goddesses up again¡­ In¡­ In return, we prepared this for Divine Ones!"


    She opened up the box in her hands quickly and arge tableden with various different kinds of food appeared in front of her.


    Even from here, I could tell that the food there was prepared meticulously and they used the best ingredients they could to prepare the dishes as well.


    That made me feel a little bad since they went through all that trouble to prepare it for us so maybe we could just leave my cooking for some other time and eat the food they prepared instead?


    There was just one very important thing stopping us from doing that though...


    "Cai Hong want eat Papa''s cooking!!" My loli dragon huffed.


    "Well, that settles that. Sorry Long Er, but we''re not touching that," I informed her.


    "Ah¡­ I see¡­ Umm¡­ I should bring this back then¡­"


    "Actually, why don''t you join us? There''s more than enough for everyone. You can just leave that there for now," I suggested.


    There''s one thing I still believe in and that''s eating together with more people is much better.


    In fact, those goddesses can join us too, as long as they behave of course, but that could be easily done with Iris here.


    Long Er fidgeted, "If¡­ If Divine One insists¡­ Please allow this lowly one to intrude on your meal time¡­"


    "Umu¡­ Just give me a minute more and dinner will be ready. Could you help set up the table please?"


    She nodded and went ahead to move the cutleries I had created to the table in the courtyard.


    I did notice Iris went up to the table of food that Long Er brought along and stared at it for a moment, as though looking for something.


    She then made a really scary face before turning away from it, her face returning back to normal as though what I saw was just a figment of my imagination.


    Was there a particr food she didn''t like?


    Oh damn! I forgot about dietary restrictions! Is there anything you don''t ea-- Wait. What the heck am I even talking about?


    She doesn''t even need to eat to live¡­ Neither does Cai Hong either¡­ Nor those goddesses¡­ So of course we don''t have dietary restrictions.


    But¡­ Why did Iris have that reaction then?


    ''Ufufufu~ Don''t worry about it, Master~''


    ¡­


    If you say so¡­

 Chapter 1160 Shes Got This Handled

    (MC POV)


    The goddesses also joined us for our dinner since I felt bad for them. Iris helped me by temporarily Ending their libido so they were quite well behaved throughout the meal time.


    The only problem was that they kept excessively praising everything I made like it was the greatest thing in existence.


    I did ask Iris to help me deal with that too but surprisingly, she imed that ''this was how it should be'' and just nodded at them.


    At least she did say that if I really wanted them to stop, she could do it but I decided not to push the matter.


    But well¡­ The sight of them crying while stuffing their mouths full of my cooking was a little awkward to be honest¡­ But I suppose that awkwardness was mitigated slightly by the fact that Long Er was also bawling her eyes out beside them as well.


    "Waahhh¡­ This is so good¡­ This is the best food I''ve ever eaten in my life¡­ Even my family has never made something like this!"


    "Sniff, sniff¡­ Daddy''s cooking¡­ I can''t believe I get to eat Daddy''s cooking¡­"


    "It''s heavenly¡­ Waaaa~ I can never go back to normal after this¡­"


    "It''s shoooo goooood¡­. Sniff¡­"


    "Daddy¡­ Daddy''s food¡­. Waaahhh It''s too delicious!! Pwease Mwarry meee!"


    I''m just going to ignore all of that and continue feeding my little Cai Hong over here.


    "Nom~ Nom~ Papa''s meat is tasty!"


    I patted her head, "Ahaha, eat more and Cai Hong can grow up to be a wonderfuldy, ok?"


    "Yayyy~ Cai Hong will be big and strong like Papa!"


    So cute~


    Unfortunately, at the rate that the food was being consumed, I don''t think there would be any leftovers for me to store after this.


    Oh well, it''s not like I can''t just create more food just by willing them to appear anyway so it''s not that big of a loss.


    Still, it''s nice that there''s so many people gathered to eat together as it has been a while since Ist ate together with my disciples as well.


    That reminds me¡­ Manami and Kiyomi have yet to seek me out after that one session¡­ Were they no longer in heat? Or were they upied with something else?


    Hmm¡­ I guess they might have ced their full concentration in their training? Though I suspect they might be resorting to their usual dual cultivation methods to satisfy each other.


    Now I''m wondering how I''ll need to deal with them when the battle royale starts¡­


    While I was distracted with thinking about my disciples, the food on the table quickly disappeared.


    The goddesses and Long Er started crying even louder.


    "Uuuu¡­ There''s no more¡­ What even is life anymore¡­"


    "Waaahhh!! Daddy''s cooking! I should have kept some for storing instead of eating everything!"


    "I would give up my Divinity to taste it again!"


    "Daddyyyyyyy!!"


    I coughed, "I still have some cookies¡­ I can give them to you if you help me clean up."


    Faster than I could blink, the table that was full of dirty dishes was instantly cleaned and every single piece of cutlery and tes were spotless.


    ''Ara? Was that even necessary, Master? Isn''t everything here created by you?''


    It''s just to distract them and calm them down.


    ''Ufufufu~ I see, I see~ Would Master be going to the baths after this?''


    Hmm? I suppose I would be. Why?


    ''If I may be so bold, could I peek on Master bathing from afar?''


    ¡­ What?<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Ufufu~ I''m sure these little Goddesses would want to spend some time with Master. I can take care of little Cai Hong in the meantime~''


    You''re basically throwing me to the lions huh¡­ Didn''t you End their libido?


    ''Ara, ara? As much as I don''t care about them, I also do not wish to be despised as well, Master~''


    Hmm¡­ I suppose that makes sense, could I leave Cai Hong to you then?


    ''Ufufufu~ Leave it to me~''


    Well this is surprising, Iris really seems to have grown a lot.


    Still¡­ She really has a soft spot for the goddesses huh? Guess I should prepare my pelvis then¡­


    *


    (Iris POV)


    "Mama¡­ Why no bath with Papa?"


    I looked down at the little dragon that was looking up at me.


    The courtyard these little pieces of moving flesh had granted Master to use was now devoid of any life aside from myself and the little dragon.


    Master had already brought the others to the baths and I''m pretty sure He was busy giving them the most memorable time of their existence right now.


    "Fufu~ You''re really dedicated to this act I see. If you must know, there''s a few people who do not know their ceing to disturb Master."


    Cai Hong tilted her head, "Those bad and yummy people?"


    "Ufufufu~ That''s right~ They should being right about now."


    On cue, a huge group of people appeared above the courtyard and severalrge stones crashed into the ground around the courtyard in a rather specific formation.


    The stones then lit up and formed a barrier around the courtyard, trapping myself and Cai Hong inside with the people who had just appeared.


    The moving sack of flesh that called himself the patriarch flew forward and frowned at me.


    "You¡­ Where are the others?"


    I smiled at him, "Ara? Everyone was feeling a bit unwell after eating the food you prepared so they are in the bathroom now~"


    I could see that he panicked slightly by the sound of his heartbeat quickening but he managed to hide it from showing on his face.


    "What are you talking about?"


    I giggled, "Ufufu~ You''ve already used those little stones to trap us, you can drop the useless act, little toy~"


    Fufufu~ I would say that he had a rather good attempt since the food itself had no problems, they just arranged it to make a formation to affect those that ate it.


    He responded by raising his hand, prompting several of the people around him to start chanting.


    The rocks they brought with them started to glow red and a circle with silly drawings appeared all around us.


    But before it could do anything, the light show shattered into pieces and several sacks of flesh spat out blood before falling towards the ground in pain.


    The biggest idiot here looked at his fallen sacks of flesh, "What¡­ What''s going on?!"


    "Ara? They were just punished for their little attempts, that''s all~" I answered.


    He red at me, "How did you know about this?"


    "Ufufufu~ You gave this courtyard that had a hidden weakening trap to us, you brought us to the dungeon and walked in a specific pattern that would activate a trap that would slowly poison a Divine, you gave us food arranged in a formation that would weaken us when consumed, then you brought these little rocks to entrap and further weaken us, did I miss anything so far?"


    He goggled at me, "H¡­ How?"


    "Ara? It''s simple, really~ You''ve let your own hubris blind you so much that you think you''re a step ahead of us where you''re always two steps behind~ Did you really think there''s anything you do that we can''t deal with? Ufufufu~ Mortals are so interesting~"


    Very interesting indeed, I get to watch them struggle so futilely it''s entertaining~

 Chapter 1161 A Divine Showdown

    (Iris POV)


    The sacks of flesh above us were still hesitating on what to do after I revealed that I knew their actions from the start.


    I admit that before this, I did not think they would go as far as trying to confront us directly and only thought they were doing all that as a precaution against us.


    It was only when Master suggested the possibility of them trying to capture us did I realise that these little excuses of existences could really think to attempt such a nonsensical thing.


    Had Master not pointed this out, I would not have even thought about such a possibility.


    It seems like I still have much to learn from Master since He had managed to figure this out even without using His Omniscience while I still had to rely on it.


    Fufufu~ Even after so long, I am still learning so many things from Master~


    "Mama¡­ Bad men?" Cai Hong asked.


    "Ara, ara? They are bad men indeed, Cai Hong~ They wanted to bully Master~"


    "Bully Papa? Bad men! Papa no bully!"


    Ara? Looks like the little dragon is actually angry~


    I reached out to pat her head, showing her that it wasn''t her turn yet. I was just starting to have my fun with these little pieces of trash after all~


    The trash who calls himself the patriarch pointed a finger at me, "You''re bluffing! This trap specifically targets any beings that are Divine in nature! Even if you are above the Gods, you still possess Divinity so you should be affected as well!"


    "Ufufufu~ Did you not ask your little ancestor what kind of being I am? I am more than just someone who possesses a little bit more Divinity than the Gods of your World, you know? Did you not find it strange that your little ancestor refused to be a part of this despite being invited to?"


    "Of course it''s obvious that this is beneath our great ancestor''s notice! We can easily deal with something like this ourselves!"


    "Ara? Really? Does it still look easy to you now?"


    The little patriarch trash clenched his teeth in annoyance at my question, "All formation masters! Activate the second stage!"


    A few of the moving sacks of flesh levitated forward and raised their hands, causing more rocks to drop around the courtyard.


    These rocks had more weird carvings on them and were glowing with a multitude of different colours this time.


    They then made some weird hand signs which caused the rocks to glow even brighter before multicoloured threads shot out from the top of the rocks towards us.


    I watched the threads approach me with interest, wondering what exactly they would do without relying on my Omniscience to tell me.


    My initial assessment was to bind me and it seemed like I was right as the threads wrapped themselves around my wrists and ankles, although they seem to have decided to ignore little Cai Hong. Most likely they thought the little one was of no threat to them.


    "Haha! We got you now! This trap is synced ording to the strength of your Divinity! There''s no God that can break out of this!"


    I looked down at the threads, testing the tension on them by moving my arms slightly.


    Ara? Is this really supposed to restrain me? Because they all look so flimsy.


    Deciding to put it to the test, I pulled my hand towards my chest a little harder and a loud snap reverberated through the courtyard.


    "Ara? It seems like you may have used the wrong threads~" I giggled, holding up my hand to show the threads king away from my wrist.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Just to show that it wasn''t an illusion, I pulled my other hand and also my feet, snapping the other threads in the process.


    The little patriarch''s eyes went wide, "This¡­ This isn''t possible! They should hold the exact same strength as your level of Divinity! The only way that you can break them that easily¡­ Ah! I see now! You''re just a mortal hired as a body double aren''t you?! The real ones are somewhere else!"


    I smiled at him, "I can very much assure you that I am the real one~ Although Master is not here since none of you are worth His time~"


    "Haha! Nice try, mortal trash! Everyone! Spread out and find them! They must be affected by the formation and are hiding somewhere around here! Flush them out!"


    "Ara, ara? There''s no reason for me to lie, you know? Here~"


    I waved my hand at them and Ended their ability to move away from their current location.


    The sacks of flesh tried to obey the big idiot, only to find themselves stuck to the spot.


    "Ufufufu~ Is this enough to make you believe me now?" I asked with as much fake innocence as I usually would to things like this.


    His eyes widened as he finally believed me, "H¡­ How?! Why isn''t this working on you?"


    "Ufufufu~ This ''divinity'' you speak of, I have none of it because I do not need it~ I am created by Master to be the End of this Universe. I am not just some God, you see~"


    I then went to pat Cai hong''s head, "This little one here, however, is definitely a Divine though~ Are you at least aware of Myriad Colours Dragons?"


    He narrowed his eyes, "You''re not suggesting that she is one of those legendary cosmic Dragons, are you?"


    I smiled, "Ara? I''m actually surprised that you know about them~ But yes, that''s exactly what I''m saying~"


    All of the trash looked at the little dragon beside me, showing an expression that clearly said that they didn''t believe a little thing like Cai Hong could be one of those Dragons.


    ??Cai Hong looked up at me, "Cai Hong eat bad men?"


    "Ufufufu~ Go ahead~ But make sure to inflict the most pain ok?"


    "Okies~ Cai Hong will rip and tear bad men!" Cai Hong giggled before her body glowed blue.


    She then expanded in size before her body transformed to her real form, letting out a roar that petrified everyone there.


    "For you little pieces of trash that dare to try and hurt Father¡­ I''ll make sure you suffer!!"


    Before she could start tearing into them however, the little patriarch guy spoke up, "Wait! Wait! I invoke my right of challenge!!"


    Cai Hong stopped and turned back to look at me.


    I tilted my head, "Ara? What right of challenge?"


    "The right for a mortal to challenge a Divine! I challenge you to a Divine Showdown!! You have to ept it as it''s our right!"


    ¡­


    Ufufufu~ These mortals are really interesting indeed~

 Chapter 1162 Its That Type Of World After All (*R)

    (Iris POV)


    "So what is this ''Divine Showdown''?" I asked, tilting my head at him curiously.


    It''s quite clear to me that this little thing was trying its best to keep the big Cai Hong from ughtering everyone here.


    How naive~ If I really wanted them dead, I would not have even bothered to ask Cai Hong to do it~ What I want was for them to suffer before they perish~


    For their audacity to plot against Master, there can be no other fate left for them~


    The patriarch thing looked at me weirdly, "A¡­ A Divine being that doesn''t know about the concept of a Divine Showdown?"


    I turned to Cai Hong, "Ara, ara? I think the bad man is asking you to eat him, Cai Hong~"


    "Ahhh!! Wait, wait, wait! Of course a greater being like yourself would find something as mundane as this beneath your notice! Please grant me the honour of exining it!"


    I smiled at him and nodded for him to go ahead.


    He took a moment topose himself before continuing, "Ahem¡­ As mortals, we are allowed to challenge the Gods to apetition of sorts where if we win, we will receive favours or prizes from the Gods in question¡­ Our¡­ Our revolution happened because we managed to beat the Gods in their orgasm challenge and we took their Divinities as a result. I am now invoking this right to challenge you to that very same challenge as well."


    "Ara? So if you win this orgasm challenge with me, you get to take my Divinity? So what if I win?"


    "You will get a part of my essence to strengthen your Divinity¡­"


    "Ufufufu~ Trading a Divine''s Divinity for scraps of a mortal''s essence. That does not really look like a fair trade, don''t you think?"


    He seemed to be at a loss of words after hearing my argument.


    I see how things work in this World now~


    The Gods all see the mortals as existences below them and allow themselves to be challenged for their own amusement. They do not expect these mortals to win and thus ept an imbnce in the rewards for the challenges.


    This little mortal is banking on the possibility that I would also let my own hubris get to me and make me underestimate him, allowing him to entrap me and turn this situation to his favour.


    Even after I''ve pointed out his shorings, he is still thinking he''s a step ahead of me? How interesting~


    I looked at him, "Well, I don''t really mind since it''s clear that you are at aplete disadvantage from the start~ So are you going to attempt this orgasm challenge with me as well?"


    "That¡­ Yes, I am."


    "And what are the rules?"


    "I can do anything I want to make you orgasm in an hour. You are only allowed to sexually stimte me in order to prevent me from seeding. If you orgasm even once in that hour, it will be my win. But if you manage to hold out for an entire hour, it will be your win."


    Ara, ara? I see, I see.


    If you look at it objectively, it looks like the terms are stacked very heavily in his favour. But if you were to put into perspective that he was up against a Divine Being capable of manipting reality, the advantage actually still lies with me.


    I smiled at him, "Are you really sure you want to attempt this? I think if you were to attempt this, your dignity might take such a huge hit that you would be begging to die instead. Perhaps you should just let me kill you with your dignity still intact?"


    "Ah¡­ Isn''t it human nature to struggle despite facing uncertain odds?"


    "Ufufufu~ I can assure you that your odds of failure are definitely far from being uncertain~ But very well, I ept this challenge~ Cai Hong, won''t you go y with the little Qilin for now?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    The dragon transformed herself back to her child form and pouted at me, "Cai Hong no watch Mama bully bad men?"


    "Ufufufu~ As much as I would like to, Papa mighte backter. You wouldn''t want Papa to catch you looking at this would you?"


    "Mnnn¡­ Cai Hong go y with big doggy then. Big doggy! Fly!"


    She ran off towards where the Qilin was waiting for her as though already expecting such a development, the beast allowing her to climb on her back before flying away.


    I then released my hold over everyone above, letting them move again.


    As I had already predicted, the little patriarch mortal immediately pointed his finger at me, "Alright! Let''s start this challenge! Everyone! Redirect your own pleasure senses to her andmence self pleasure!!"


    Ara, ara? How interesting~


    So this is how they win against those Gods. They used their own disadvantage of feeling more pleasure from the Gods and turned it into an advantage by redirecting it to them, overwhelming the Gods with the feeling of mortal pleasure.


    Everyone in the courtyard did as instructed and flew down to the ground, surrounding me with a space of about a few metres in between us. Their bodies glowed as they used their little trick of sacrificing their pleasure senses to redirect them to me.


    They then proceeded to strip off their pants and started jerking themselves off in front of me, impressing me with the fact that they could still get themselves hard despite not feeling any pleasure.


    I suppose they must have used another skill for that.


    Instantly, I could feel the pleasure that they were feeling, as though I was jerking myself off several hundred times all at once.


    The little patriarch had a smug look on his face like he had won, only for his smile to fade away when he realised that I still maintained my normal look as though I wasn''t affected at all.


    I even went ahead to yawn at him just to taunt him.


    "Change to her gender!" He instructed.


    The males immediately took out pills and swallowed them, allowing their bodies to slowly morph into a female''s before they continued their masturbation.


    The pleasure of rubbing my pussy several hundred times started to assault my senses but I still maintained my smile at him.


    I even went ahead to conjure up a chair to rx in while maintaining eye contact with him.


    "Do let me know when the hour is up~" I told him casually, crossing my leg over the other.


    It''s simple, really.


    I have experienced absolute perfection before and orgasmed from it. Anything short of perfection would be unable to make me climax at all.


    In other words, the only being in existence that can actually make me cum is Master and Master alone.


    These little mortals really are cute to think they could rece Master~


    They could put the time limit at an entire year and that would not have made any difference at all.


    It really is amusing to see them struggle so much though~


    Oh, but I do have something fun nned for them once this hour is up. Let''s just see what else they have in store for me?

 Chapter 1163 Perfection Came (*RR)

    (Iris POV)


    Seeing that his n was not working, he then started to approach me himself while peeling his clothes off his body.


    His intentions were as clear as day which made me tilt my head at him, "Ara? Are you really thinking about taking me on yourself? Even when you are already brought to your knees when faced with a minor Goddess?"


    He smirked, "I already figured it out. While it is true that you are above the Gods of our world, you are still an outsider of this world and you are unfamiliar with the way we do our challenges! You might be able to wipe us from existence with a thought, but with the restriction ced upon you, you cannot do that! That allows me to directly challenge you sexually with a chance to win!"


    ¡­


    Ara, ara? Master was right about the people of this World beingpletely retarded.


    Does this little sack of moving flesh really think that I am bound by the rules they set themselves? Your pathetic little rules andws do not even remotely apply to me and I could just End this challenge if I really do not feel like going through with it.


    The only reason why I have not erased your existence yet is because I find your struggles a little amusing. That and also because I would very much like to see you suffer before finally perishing.


    I gave him my usual fake smile, "Ufufu~ So what are you nning to do now?"


    He walked up to me and stopped at an arm''s length away from me, his little manhood already erect and pointed towards me.


    "I am going to fuck you with my Divine cock and make you submit to me!"


    "Ufufufufu~ How amusing~ Do you even think that I will let anyone except my Master do that to me?"


    "Ha! But you can''t stop me since you''ve already agreed to the terms! Your only option of defending yourself is to sexually stimte me which is what I''m going to do to you anyway!"


    "Ara, ara? There are other ways to sexually stimte you, you know~ Something like this~"


    I reached up and unfastened the face veil, letting it drop slightly to reveal a part of my face.


    The effect was instantaneous as the ones who had been attempting to make me orgasm by masturbating stopped in their actions just to stare at me with wide eyes, all of them forgetting what they were tasked to do the moment they caught sight of my face..


    The little patriarch had also sunk to his knees in worship, his previous arrogance melting away like snow in summer.


    "P¡­ Perfection¡­ Oh Divine One¡­."


    I smiled at him and extended one of my foot out, "I permit you to lick the bottom of my shoe~"


    Hearing my words, he scurried forward on his knees to reach out for my foot with his hands, only to receive a kick in the face from me.


    "Ara? I did not permit you to touch me with your hands, did I? Only to lick~"


    He did not evenin about being kicked and simply crawled forward again, extending his tongue so that he could lick the bottom of my shoe with an ecstatic look on his face.


    The others around us restarted their masturbation, only to cry out in frustration when they realised they could feel no pleasure and thus could not achieve orgasm no matter how hard they tried.


    "Why¡­ Why can''t I cum?!! Perfection is just in front of me and I can''t cum!!"


    "No, no, no!! This can''t be!! Release the formation!!"


    "We¡­ We can''t!! Not until an hour is up!!"


    "To see perfection and yet I can''t even appreciate it properly¡­ Then¡­ Then I''d rather die!!"


    That was the cue for some of them to start trying to kill themselves.


    A group of them started bashing their own heads against the ground, others resorted to beating themselves with their own fists and several of them even went ahead to gouge out their own eyeballs.


    Ufufufu~ Try as they might, I have already Ended the possibility of anyone being able to die within this courtyard~ So no matter what they do, these little sacks of moving flesh would be unable to die even if they were to chop their own heads off~<novelnext></novelnext>


    That''s right, they should suffer more~ What they have experienced so far isn''t even enough as repentance for what they have tried to do with Master~


    Looking at the little patriarch, he was already spurting his pathetic little cum on the ground just from licking my shoe despite there being no physical stimtion to his little thing~


    Feeling a little mischievous, I put my face veil back on and returned everyone''s sanity by making them forget the sight of my face.


    It took them a while as they tried to recall what had just transpired in thest thirty minutes or so before most of them let out pathetic screams of despair, though those who had torn out their throats could only manage a weird gurgle while they stared at their own bloodied hands in shock.


    The little patriarch scurried away from me, "What¡­ What did you do?!"


    "Ara? I did nothing? I merely showed you my real face and all of you decided to act out on your own~"


    "That''s not possible!! It''s all an illusion! There''s no way I would debase myself like that!"


    I giggled, "Ara? Can you say that after dirtying the floor like that? For someone who ims themselves as divine, you''re worse than an animal~"


    He looked down at the stained ground, aghast. He was trying toe up with an excuse but he knew that what happened was no illusion.


    While they may have forgotten the sight of my face, they remembered my action of taking off my face veil led them to their frenzied state.


    "Ufufufu~ So do you want to challenge me again?" I asked.


    He scowled and tried to lunge at me.


    I simply smiled and pulled off my face veil again.


    "Divine One!! Please let me lick your shoe!!!"


    Ufufufufu~ How fun~


    I leaned my headzily on my palm, "Ara? What makes you think I would grant such an honour to something like you? Aren''t you supposed to make me cum? You only have another five more minutes, you know?"


    "I''ll do anything! I can give up everything just to do it again!!"


    "Mmm¡­ In that case, I allow you to masturbate yourself while watching me~"


    "Yes! Yes!!"


    The little thing then went ahead to start jerking his little cock off right there, his tongue rolling out in pleasure while he came continuously on the ground.


    Of course, the hour long time limit passed just like that and I did not orgasm even once.


    I was finding the whole thing especially amusing when Master''s voice came from behind, "What''s going on?"


    I quickly turned around, "Ara, ara! Master! You came just in time~ Could you please fuck me with that magnificent cock of yours? I had to watch these little things try and fail to make me cum for the past hour~"


    Master blinked at me, "What?"


    Iid back in my chair again and spread my legs to show Him my pussy that was already spilling out juices the moment I heard Master''s voice.


    "Ufufufu~ I''ll exin everythingter, Master~ But I really do need to feel your cock inside my pussy right now~"


    As expected of my magnanimous Master, he decided to just go with it and came forward to plunge His cock into my waiting pussy.


    I came¡­. And it was perfection~

 Chapter 1164 No Exterminatus Yet?

    (MC POV)


    The bath with those goddesses was¡­ Interesting.


    They behaved more like lovesick puppies than anything else and were even content to just cuddle and get headpats¡­ Which apparently was enough to get them to orgasm continuously anyway.


    Of course I still ended up screwing all of them in the end since they wanted that too.


    I might have overestimated them since they ended up being unable to move after a single round each, all of themying on the floor while their bodies spasmed from their post orgasms continuously while my seed dripped out from in between their legs.


    And to think my disciples could go an entire night before copsing in exhaustion even before they ascended to godhood themselves¡­


    Maybe my disciples are the real perverts?


    Even Akaristed longer than those goddesses, going a whole five rounds with me before finally being satiated, the fox curling up around my neck contentedly while making purring noises.


    Long Er did not join in of course, especially since she remembered the warning that Iris had given her. She simply waited outside the bath for us to be done while listening to the goddesses scream from our lovemaking.


    I found her sitting outside with her face as red as a tomato when I finally came out of the bathhouse.


    "A¡­ Are¡­ Are you done with your ba¡­ Ba¡­ Bath¡­. Divine One?" She stuttered, unable to look at my face.


    "Yeah¡­ Is Iris not here?"


    "If¡­ If you are talking about the¡­ Umm¡­ Other Divine One¡­ She did note here¡­"


    That''s odd? I was sure she would be sitting somewhere where she could peek at me while still taking care of Cai Hong. So where is she?


    "Hmm¡­ I''ll go find her then. Could you take care of the goddesses inside?" I asked.


    "Ta¡­ Take care? Umm¡­ How?"


    "Well, they''re pretty much an unconscious mess right now so I guess just give them a nket or something."


    She looked at me in concern, though her face still remained quite red, "Are¡­ Are they naked?"


    "Oh right. Here, I ced a protection on you so that you won''t orgasm just from the sight of them for now. It willst until the end of the day," I told her while waving my hand at her.


    "E¡­ Eh? Just like that? Ummm.. Right, of course. I''ll get right to it, Divine One!"


    She scurried off immediately, presumably to get said nkets for them.


    As for me, I decided to head back to the courtyard to find Iris and Cai Hong.


    I was definitely not prepared for the sight that greeted me there though¡­


    A whole bunch of disfigured people were writhing around on the ground while seemingly trying to kill themselves or something. Then there''s the patriarch jerking himself off furiously in front of Iris who was looking at the whole scene dispassionately with a leg crossed over the other.


    Cai Hong was nowhere to be found though and I had a moment of panic where I resorted to using omniscience to find her, only to sigh in relief when I found her ying with the Qilin who was giving her a ride through the night sky.


    Of course I had to ask what was going on but instead of answering me, Iris just begged for me to do her first before anything else.


    I could see the need in her eyes and I knew she was really holding herself back at that time so I obliged her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I didn''t even care that we had an audience and I think we went a total of ten rounds, though it was hard to keep track since I waspletely lost in the pleasure of our lovemaking before we were brought back to reality once my failsafe activated.


    "So are you going to exin what''s going on here?" I asked as Xun Guan flowed back onto my body to dress me.


    Iris giggled while putting her face veil back on, "Ufufufu~ You were right, Master~ They were indeed trying to capture us like those goddesses~ So I taught them a little lesson for having such thoughts~"


    I looked at the other people who had copsed from utterly exhausting themselves after masturbating to Iris and I making love, some of them were even foaming at the mouth while others had self-inflicted injuries that would have killed a normal person yet they were still breathing.


    I did note that for some reason, only the patriarch had achieved climax while the others around the courtyard did not.


    "Let me guess¡­ You drove them mad by letting them see your real face?"


    "Ufufufu~ I suppose Master could say that~ They wanted to do the orgasm challenge with me apparently~"


    I raised an eyebrow, "What the hell is the orgasm challenge?"


    "It seems like it''s a challenge that the Gods here have created for the mortals where they can get favours from them if the mortals can make them orgasm within a certain time limit. If they fail, they have to offer up a part of their essence~"


    "That seems very skewed in the mortal''s favour?"


    "Ufufufu~ Because the Gods do not expect themselves to lose at all, Master~"


    Huh¡­ That makes sense¡­ Though that also meant that they really looked down on the mortals that much huh? And it seems like this is a World where mortals are able to interact freely with the Gods too.


    Well¡­ Now I know the real reason why the patriarch was so insistent on me staying the night here and, judging by how she was acting the entire time, I suspect that Long Er was kept out of the loop for it, either so that we wouldn''t find out through her or for some other reason.


    Poor girl, she was also being used by her own father for this.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that it was almost Cai Hong''s bedtime and that she still hasn''t had her bath yet, I would have just left this mountain and went to search for the resistance gods.


    "Ara? Why don''t we just go back home for the night and return in the morning? If Master wants to, we can even take that little mortal girl with us away from here~"


    That¡­ Is actually a really good idea, Iris! Head pat for you!


    "Ufufufu~ Master always spoils me so much~"


    Alright then, I just need to go back and ask Long Er if she would like to travel and live in another World away from her family. I won''t force her of course, but at the rate that things are progressing, I don''t see an ending where I would favour the mortals over the Gods of this World.


    "If Master really wants it, I could simply End this World~"


    Ok, let''s not go the nuclear option just yet. I''m definitely in favour of Ending some things around here but it hasn''t reached the point where I would just eradicate the entire World yet.


    "Ufufufu~ But of course Master~ You simply need to let me know when and I''ll do it~"


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "You seem very eager to End this World for some reason?"


    "Ara? Do I? Ufufufu~ I guess Master could say that this World annoyed me a little bit~"


    That''s what I thought¡­


    Speaking of which¡­ I wonder how my disciples are doing?

 Chapter 1165 They Were Busy

    (Lian Li POV)


    I shook the girl I had been pping for the past ten minutes aggressively, "Soooo~ That''s why you wouldn''t mind if I just came around here and introduced this religion to your World, right?"


    ? "Ye¡­ Yeshhh¡­ Pleasshhh shtoop¡­"


    I nodded in satisfaction and dropped the Goddess of this World back on the ground, turning to give the rest of my sisters a thumbs up.


    Lilith frowned at me, "Even though I have to admit that I didn''t think you would take things this far¡­ I can''t deny the results though¡­ But I might want to caution you that you aren''t making any friends with this¡­"


    I kicked the Goddess on the ground, "Hey bitch, are you happy that we''re introducing a religion that directly worships Master?"


    "Yesshhh¡­" She groaned.


    I smirked at the demoness, "See? We''re doing them a favour, why won''t we be making friends?"


    She rolled her eyes at me, "Yeah sure¡­ Maybe the fact that you''ve been beating up these Goddesses in the Worlds you came across just to forcibly recruit more followers for yourselves could make them hate you?"


    "It''s not like we''re telling the people of their Worlds to give up on their own God''s religion anyway, we''re just introducing a better one and getting them to prioritise ours instead~"


    "I don''t even want to start pointing out all the problematic things on that¡­ Then again, I suppose I''ve done simr things too so I''m just being hypocritical right now."


    Muon poked her fingers together, "Umm¡­ I think it''s pretty nice that All Creator also gets more recognition too¡­"


    "Which Daddy never asked fo-- Ah¡­ You know what? Nevermind what I said."


    I shrugged at her words and went with my sisters to start our invasion¡­ Ahem¡­ I mean introduction of ourselves to the denizens of this World.


    After Master had told us about the reward for us, we went to seek out even more Worlds to gain even more power for ourselves.


    The only problem was that the number of unimed Worlds with sentient life capable of understanding the concept of worship was extremely few in number. And by that, I meant they were really pretty much nonexistent and unless we had omniscience, there was no way we could find them.


    Since we were on a time limit, we couldn''t just go around wasting time looking for them as well, which was why we came up with the brilliant n of just going to the inhabited Worlds and introducing ourselves to those people, even if there were already Gods in that World.


    Surely they wouldn''t mind us doing it right? After all, this is all for Master! Anyone who disagrees deserves to be beaten!


    For some reason, Lilith decided to follow me as I looked for a suitable group of mortals to get them to worship me.


    "You know¡­ I kind of find it ironic that not long ago, all of you were still considering yourselves to be below the World Gods and yet now¡­ You''re all just beating them up¡­"


    "Hmph~ Nothing is stronger than our love for Master! We''ll face Iris again if she tries to take Master away from us again and this time, we won''t just be manhandled again!" I answered confidently.


    "Sure¡­ But I hope you realise that if you create too much of this chaos¡­ Some Origin Wielders might be sent after you, you know?"


    "So? We''ll just treat them like practice for the battle royale."


    "... Daddy might find out through them about you making trouble, by the way."


    I immediately stopped my descent into the World and called out to all of my sisters to stop as well, my head whipping around to stare right at the demoness.


    "What do you mean by that?!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Eh? Exactly what I meant. They are Origin Wielders you know? They serve the Supreme Gods and report to them so if they get beaten by some new Goddesses, don''t you think they''ll make a report to them and they will in turn look for Daddy to ask what''s going on?"


    "They¡­ They will do that?"


    "Hmm? Of course? I mean¡­ Even if they don''t, they''ll at least look for Mother and I can say for sure she''ll definitely tell Daddy about it."


    I gasped and quickly called out to my sisters, "Not good! Not good! Abandon mission! Abandon mission!! Abort! Abort!!"


    I led everyone back into the space above the World, all of them giving me looks of confusion at my sudden decision to call off our n.


    "What''s going on?! Why aren''t we going in?!" Manami seethed at me.


    I wasn''t surprised that Manami was pissed since both Kiyomi and herself were still in heat. They were barely holding themselves back and were using their rage to stave off their libido.


    I quickly exined to them what Lilith had told me and pretty much everyone agreed that continuing our current n was too risky.


    "In that case¡­ I suppose we should just consolidate all the power that we have been getting now?" Eris suggested. "We did take over like what? Ten Worlds? Yet we didn''t stop at all to absorb the prayers from them."


    "That is a good idea actually," Lilith admitted with a nod. "In fact, it might also be beneficial for all of you to get some practical training with Muon and myself as well. Otherwise you won''t even know how to control your power on the day of the contest and that would be very embarrassing."


    Unn¡­ She''s definitely right about that.


    I guess I''ll just go ahead and apologise to this World''s Gods for beating them up for no reason now.


    We still have some candid pictures of Master so I think they should be satisfied with those aspensation.


    Manami then hugged herself with her arms while squirming around, "That means¡­ Ufufufu~ That means I can go back and ask Master to mate with us now right? It does, doesn''t it? Ara, ara? I''m going to go ask Master to mate with us right now~"


    Without even waiting for a response, the two fox girls disappeared in a sh of light, most likely teleporting themselves to where Master was.


    That left the rest of us went to the Goddesses that we''ve beaten up and I squatted down to poke at the leader.


    "Hey, we decided to leave your World alone now. Aspensation, here''s some pictures of Master."


    I ced a bunch of said photos on top of her chest and she groaned before tilting her head to look at the photos.


    The Goddess suddenly let out a gasp and got up on her knees while cradling the pictures to her chest.


    "Pictures of Daddy!!! It''s pictures of Daddy!! Ahaaaaannn~"


    The other Goddesses also seemed to have recovered as they rushed to her side, all of them mouring over the photos I just gave them while making lewd sounds.


    "Do you think¡­ We can go take just a little bit of time off and ask Master for a little reward too?" Diao Chan asked while giggling to herself.


    Well, now that she has said it¡­ Of course we''re going to do it!!


    "Sigh¡­ At least this stops more Gods from getting beaten up¡­ I hope Daddy gives me some nice pats for this¡­"


    Eh? I think I heard Lilith mutter some words to herself but I was too focused on thinking about the lovemaking session I would have with Masterter to notice.

 Chapter 1166 That World Has Been Marked

    (MC POV)


    As nned, I went back home after that and Long Er said that she would like to stay behind instead of following us. The girl seemed to be quite attached to her family despite them mistreating her for some reason, or I guess she just doesn''t like change in general?


    Nevertheless, I did not push her and left after that.


    I was expecting a normal night of cuddling with Cai Hong and Iris but I got a surprise visit from my disciples.


    Well¡­ I use the term ''visit'' lightly since Manami and Kiyomi practically snatched me up and rushed me into my room before I could even ask them what was going on.


    I guess I shouldn''t be so surprised since they were still in their mating season after all. I''m actually more surprised that they took this long toe back to find me considering Akari already went several rounds with me in the meantime¡­


    And as though that wasn''t enough, the other girls also came in right as Manami was straddling me while Iid my head on Kiyomi''sp, all of them also demanding for some attention.


    That just devolved into an entire orgy inside my room which I guess just meant it was any other night to be honest¡­ Though Manami and Kiyomisted way longer than they usually would and were much more needy aspared to usual.


    I had to be wrapped up in their fluff for the entire night while making love to them before they finally copsed alongside the other girls.


    With the girls sated for now, I went ahead to call it a night and slept while surrounded by my girls.


    Morning came and I woke to see Lian Li in the midst of dressing herself, my golden haired disciple looking especially divine while she slipped into her robes.


    Noticing that I was awake, she giggled softly at me, "Good morning Master~ Thank you for loving us as always~"


    "Umu~ Sometimes I feel like I''m the one receiving most of the love."


    "Ehehe~ How could that be, Master? We all know your love for all of us is infinite~ That''s why we strive to return the same amount to you as well~"


    "Well¡­ It''s not meant to be apetition anyway¡­" I muttered, climbing out of bed.


    It was a little difficult to do that considering several fluffy tails were still wrapped around me but I managed to untangle myself from the still asleep Manami and Kiyomi without waking them up.


    Reaching out a hand to my clothes, they quickly flowed towards me before dressing me up, courtesy of Xun Guan. To Lian Li, she should think that this was caused by my will and not because my clothes was a slime girl.


    "Walk with me?" I asked her while getting up from the bed.


    Lian Li nodded enthusiastically, following a step behind me outside the room.


    I noticed that Iris was also following behind us but she kept her presence concealed so I didn''t say anything about it.


    "How is the training going with Lilith and Muon?" I asked.


    "Mmm¡­ I can''t deny the effectiveness of her methods but¡­ I believe I speak for everyone when I say that we still prefer learning under Master."


    "Hmm~ It''s good to expand your horizons too. You can''t stay with me forever."


    "Eh? But that''s what we want to do, Master¡­ Do you not want us to stay by your side forever?"


    I half turned to face her while continuing our walk through my courtyard, "Not that I mind, but don''t some of you have aspirations of exploring the universe?"


    "Eh? We do, but that''s exploring it with you, Master. I don''t think any of us would want to explore it by ourselves. If Master wasn''t there, it would be pointless¡­"


    Hmm¡­ Well I did promise them that I''ll bring them out on a date if they were to do well in the battle royale anyway so I guess I could bring them exploring too. That is unless they have a specific ce they want to go, of course.


    We ended up walking past the Qilin that was curled up in front of my disciple''s sleeping quarters, where only Cai Hong and Brendan were inside at the moment.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Eh? When did Master get a beast like this?"


    I sighed, "Long story, really¡­ I guess it found me and then it took me to another World by jumping into a pond and¡­ Here we are."


    Lian Li didn''t even show any signs that whatever I just said was weird and merely giggled, "Ehehe~ I think a certain phoenix might be upset to learn about this one''s presence here."


    Ah¡­ That''s right. Feng Jie got assigned to watch over the branch Sect instead of staying here.


    Although¡­ She''s more interested in my female form than my male form anyway so she''s still easy to deal with, at least whenpared to a certain undead fox I could also name¡­


    Why do I run into so many weirdos?


    I guess I should just takefort that my disciples are normal and also really cute.


    So far, the Qilin hasn''t tried to bring me elsewhere but I''m still thinking whether I should tell Diao Chan about this unexpected creation of hers.


    Something tells me I would regret it if I did so let''s just keep it a secret for now¡­


    Lian Li suddenly spoke up while I was lost in thought, "Umm¡­ Master? I think this might be quite unlikely but¡­ Did you run into more girls while we were away?"


    "Hmm? I suppose I did run into a few goddesses in this World that the Qilin brought me to. Why?"


    "Did¡­ Did they sleep with you?"


    "Ah¡­ They did."


    "I see¡­ Ehehe~ Could I know which World it is?"


    I stopped and turned back to raise an eyebrow at her, "Hmm? Why? Do you want to meet them as well?"


    "Well¡­ I just thought that it might be nice to exchange pointers¡­ You know? Especially since we are new Goddesses ourselves, it might be nice to have some seniors we can¡­ Learn from~"


    "Err¡­ I would actually prefer that you don''t talk to those goddesses¡­ They''re an odd bunch even if I do say so myself¡­"


    Like really¡­ I can''t see them being anything but a bad influence on my girls.


    Lian Li poked her fingers together shyly, "Umm¡­ I think we''ll be alright, Master. We''ve already met several other Goddesses ourselves. We''re just trying to get different opinions¡­"


    Unexpectedly, Iris revealed herself and smiled at Lian Li, "I''ll show you the World after we are done with it~ Would that be ok with you?"


    "Oh! That would help a lot! Thank you~"


    "Ufufufu~ No need for thanks~ After all, this is all for Master isn''t it?"


    "Ehehehe~ That''s right!"


    I looked at the two girls that were giggling away like they were sharing some kind of private joke.


    Huh¡­ Correct me if I''m wrong but¡­ Since when did Lian Li and Iris be so buddy-like?


    Oh whatever, I suppose it''s definitely better than the two of them being at each other''s throats.


    As for me¡­ I suppose I should go back and find those resistance gods and see what they are trying to do in that World.

 Chapter 1167 The Resistance Gods

    (MC POV)


    ? As much as I would like to wait for all my disciples to wake before I head out, I had a premonition that I would be stuck here for the rest of the day if they were to see me around.


    Considering the fact that I don''t intend to stay in that World any longer than I need to anymore, I decided to head there myself instead.


    Iris would also stay behind with Cai Hong this time and Akari wasn''ting with me either.


    In case you were wondering, I wasn''t the one who sent Akari away. Somehow, Shiori knew her sister had returned and appeared out of nowhere to drag her back to the Sanctuary.


    The white fox even apologised for her sister''s rudeness before dragging the crying fox away with her.


    I wasn''t sure if Shiori was holding it in or if she really wasn''t affected by the mating season with how nonchnt she was acting.


    I didn''t get a chance to ask about the Qilin before she left either.


    Thus, I was preparing to teleport back to that World again when I felt a nudge on my back.


    Turning back, I found the Qilin looking up at me with its usual look that meant it wanted me to ride its back.


    Hmm¡­ Maybe it sensed my desire and wanted to lead me to the resistance Gods?


    Well, worst case scenario, I can just use my own omniscience to find where they are anyway.


    I climbed on the Qilin''s back and it gave a happy snort before leaping in the air.


    Eh? Where is it going?


    At first I thought the Qilin was just going to fly through the air to bring me somewhere within this World, but my expectations were overturned literally when it did a loop in the sky. It flew upside down for a moment before plummeting towards the back of the mountain, heading straight for the river where we had first met it.


    With me still on its back, it plunged into the water, breaking through its surface without even causing a ssh like the water was an illusion.


    I blinked once and in the very next moment, the Qilin was leaping out of the water, appearing in a cavern that was unfamiliar to me.


    The first thing I noticed was the fact that we were not the only ones inside the cavern.


    The next thing I realised was that this ''cavern'' was in fact a bathroom of sorts with the steam all around the cave and the fact that there were multiple girls standing around wrapped up in towels or sitting naked in the water that the Qilin just leapt out of.


    I was fully expecting all the girls to start screaming but surprisingly, all of them got on a knee and bowed their heads.


    "We greet the All Creator!"


    Oh¡­ So the Qilin really did lead me to the resistance.


    Though was it really necessary to have us appear in what I appear to be their bathroom?


    Honestly though, I almost thought that it had brought me to a different World instead when this group of goddesses were behaving so differently aspared to Aesi''s group.


    I even had to resort to omniscience to double check that we were indeed in the same World before realising these were the gods that made up the resistance.


    Getting down from the Qilin I quickly waved my hand at the group of ten or so kneeling goddesses, "Arise."<novelnext></novelnext>


    What? They look so serious so I thought they would be expecting a serious response too! How else was I supposed to say it?


    Everyone obeyed, none of them even showing concern at theirck of clothing.


    One of them stepped forward and I recognised her as the girl I had met on the streets, the one who had decapitated that old man who tried to attack us.


    If I remember correctly, she introduced herself as the dragon goddess Tianya.


    "We meet again, All Creator," She bowed her head in greeting. "I must apologise for the poor reception as we were unaware of your visit¡­ I hope you can forgive us."


    "It''s no big deal. Is there somewhere I can wait for all of you to finish your¡­ Business?"


    "Yes, if All Creator would follow me, I can show you to ourmon room."


    She led the way out of the cavern while robes started to appear out of thin air to wrap around her body, clothing her in less than a second.


    The other goddesses bowed their heads on our way out, none of them behaving like Aesi and those goddesses with her.


    Moving out of the cavern, she started leading the Qilin and me through a tunnel that had no sources of light, something that wasn''t a problem to beings like us.


    Deciding to strike up a conversation, I asked, "Are you the leader of this resistance?"


    "Yes, All Creator. I was one of the Administrators of this World before the mortals overthrew us. Thus I lead the resistance to attempt to im it back from them."


    "I take it things have not been going well?"


    "Truth be told¡­ It was not until only recently. We are few in number while the mortals are able to steal the divinity of the Gods they have captured and grow their own number of Divines. Every God we lose to the mortals only makes them stronger while our own numbers dwindle."


    "I guess that''s why you''re restricted to using gueri tactics against them?"


    "Yes. We target high profile targets like that ancestor All Creator had helped us draw out the other day. With his elimination, that family could also be targeted by other mortals seeking to increase their own power and create chaos, allowing us to strike at even more targets at lower risk to us."


    "And how has that been working out?"


    "The Gou family that we hit is now under pressure from the other Divine Families. The loss of an ancestor is a really big blow and they have been trying to hide it. But since we did it in public, the other families are aware of this and would definitely take advantage of that. Coincidentally, there will be apetition today amongst the Divine Families taking ce and everyone is expected to attend. We are intending to strike there when the families are busy attacking each other."


    Err¡­ What perfect timing? I guess I''ll be joining in to watch the show then.


    "Are you not going to question why I am here?" I asked.


    She paused in her step to tilt her head at me, "Why would I question All Creator''s intentions? There is nothing that All Creator cannot do¡­ Is there?"


    Err¡­ I dunno but if someone were to suddenly appear in my bath out of nowhere, I would have a lot of questions for them at least?


    You know what¡­ Let''s just roll with it¡­ At least they aren''t jumping on me like Aesi did, which I consider to be a big plus already.


    Still¡­ I never thought that I would find this group actually living in a cave while hiding from the mortals.

 Chapter 1168 They Just Wanted A Vacation

    (MC POV)


    Thepetition, as Tianya had called it, was held in a remote location in the forest near the city where I first met this goddess.


    Thispetition itself was simr to our World''s Sect Showcase Festival where in this case, it was these divine families trying to show off who had the strongest divinity.


    Apparently, they had agreed to use this ce as it gives no one a home field advantage.


    Tianya and her group of resistance goddesses were moving through the forest on foot to get there while I rode the Qilin alongside them.


    Now that I think about it, I bet the Long family had been intending to capture both Iris and I to bolster themselves just for today. Though now I''m wondering how they''re dealing with it since Iris pretty much handed their ass to them.


    At least we returned their sanity back to them but everyone looked properly traumatised after that. It kind of made me wonder just what Iris did to them while I was gone.


    "So I have to ask¡­" I nodded at Tianya, getting her attention. "I met Aesi and the ''help'' she wanted was for me to¡­ Well¡­ Liberate them in the sexual sense. I¡­ Don''t suppose all of you also wanted the same help?"


    Tianya grimaced, "I apologise you have to find out that way, All Creator¡­ But I believe you know by now that us Gods are not united in the way of governing this World."


    I nodded, "I figured when all of you are acting differently from her."


    "Yes¡­ I assume All Creator is aware of the challenges the mortals can undertake from us?"


    "I have been made aware, yes."


    "It started out as a way of encouraging the mortals to improve themselves where we would challenge them in feats ofbat or performance. But then there''s the other Gods who saw mortals as an outlet to satiate their own desires and they made their own set of challenges as well. The mortals then gravitated towards the other side because the prospect of having sex with a Divine was much more attractive. Thus their society started to shift towards such ideals."


    I blinked at her, "And the rest of you?"


    "What could we do? There were more of them than us¡­ Then the mortals beat them at their own game and even stole their Divinity, leaving us in this state. We had wished for help but¡­ To be honest, we never thought Dad-- I mean, All Creator would answer us."


    She almost called me daddy there but let''s just pretend I didn''t hear that.


    "So actually, what kind of help were you hoping for? I could easily just reverse everything for you if you want it you know?"


    "Ah¡­ No¡­ That''s not what we wanted help with, All Creator¡­ Umm¡­ This World was granted to us so it''s our problem to fix. We aren''t shameless enough to ask All Creator to solve this problem for us¡­"


    That confused me a little, "Then¡­ What do you need my help for?"


    That made Tianya suddenly shy, "Umm¡­ Umm¡­ We¡­ We were hoping¡­ That umm¡­ Umm¡­ All Creator could let us¡­ Participate in that umm¡­ Battle Royale too¡­"


    I stared at the goddess that was poking her fingers together in embarrassment.


    "That¡­ That''s it?" I asked, feeling a little bewildered. "I mean¡­ You do know that I''m not the one organising it right?"


    She gave me a look of surpriseparable to mine, "E¡­ Eh? All Creator is not? Even though you made that World?"


    I shook my head, "I''m not, it''s the supreme gods that are doing it."


    That revtion prompted the other gods to start chattering excitedly amongst themselves.


    "That means we can go!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "We can really go to the Vacation World!"


    "We don''t need permission!!"


    "We have to go now!!"


    Tianya pped her hands together, "Quiet! Remember why we are here!"


    That seemed to calm the other goddesses down and they returned to their previous serious look.


    I couldn''t help but point out one thing though, "Umm¡­ I''m also not sure if you know this but¡­ They restricted participation to Origin Wielders only. Since thest time they held it, the gods did too much damage and now they''re only allowing Origin Wielders to represent the gods to battle in their stead."


    Tianya nodded, "We are aware, All Creator. That''s why we have to go and search for Origin Wielders that still do not have a God to represent. There are still a number of them out there and we have to find them before the other Gods do andy im to them."


    As long as they are aware of it I guess¡­ But seriously, there are that many Origin Wielders out in the universe?


    Actually¡­ I suppose there would be considering how big the universe was¡­


    With the Goddesses back on track, we continued our journey towards the location of thepetition.


    As we were nearing it, a group of people suddenly flew overhead us noisily. The goddesses instinctively hid themselves while I remained where I was, watching the group of people, whom I guessed were from one of the Divine Families, fly towards thepetition area.


    I wasn''t too worried about getting spotted since I already removed any Origin of that possibility happening.


    The goddesses came out of hiding once they were sure it was safe.


    Tianya turned to her followers, "Come on! It must be starting soon! We have to get ready!"


    Picking up the pace, we hurried through the forest until arge structure appeared in front of us, the shape reminding me of a colosseum.


    It didn''t even look like they cleared thend to build this structure. It felt more like they had built it before dropping thepleted building right here on top of the trees and ttened the area.


    Honestly, I wouldn''t be surprised if this was how this building came to be.


    "Remember now¡­ Wait for them to start fighting each other for real before we jump in. Target the ancestors before targeting the family heads. Do not take more risks than you have to."


    The other goddesses nodded.


    Tianya turned back and started climbing the walls of the building and the others followed suit.


    I was expecting the Qilin to follow them but it gave a snort and started trotting away.


    Everyone looked at me in confusion but I quickly waved at them, "You girls go ahead! I''ll¡­ I''ll see what the Qilin wants!"


    The Qilin then leapt back into the forest before the goddesses could give me a response.


    Ok, what now? Where else could this Qilin be leading me? Are you telling me there''s something much more important away from here or something?


    Guess we''ll find out¡­

 Chapter 1169 The Divine Family Competition

    (MC POV)


    It turns out, the Qilin just brought me to another part of the arena instead of following the goddesses for some reason.


    The Qilin trotted to the other side of the building and easily climbed up the side by jumping through the air as though there were invisible tforms,nding on top of the roof to let me look down at the stage below us.


    "Why here?" I asked.


    The Qilin''s only response was toy down on the roof and nothing else.


    I figured maybe the view was better from here or something so I got off from its back to look around.


    I don''t see the goddesses around anywhere so I assume they must have already hidden themselves somewhere.


    It seems like this ce not only looked like a colosseum but it was also built like a colosseum with audience seating arranged around the perimeter to face the arena in the centre.


    Currently, the ce was filled to the brim with people whom I presume to be members of the various divine families. The fact that they were actually walking around instead of levitating also told me that this must be ''sanctified'' ground.


    The various patriarchs of the divine families were gathered in the middle of the arena to exchange pleasantries, though it''s quite obvious to me that the tensions between them were quite high.


    Most of them were eyeing the patriarch of the Gou family who wore a permanent scowl on his face, probably aware of what everyone else was thinking.


    Oh, Long Er''s father is also there too, though he looks like he hasn''t slept sincest night.


    "Patriarch Gou, what a surprise, I was actually expecting the Gou family not to show up this year!" A bearded old man with white hair mocked.


    Patriarch Gou sneered at him, "You would like that wouldn''t you, Patriarch Miao? Are you asking for a fight right now?"


    "Tsk, tsk. Always the violent one, aren''t you? Wasn''t this whatnded your family in its current state in the first ce? Perhaps it would be a better idea if you just retired and stepped down."


    Patriarch Gou looked like he was going to retort with something when someone came in between the two, "Alright now. No one is here to watch the squabbles between the two of you. There''s other ways to settle your differences and everyone is waiting for the event to start. So shall we?"


    On the surface, it might look like this new guy only wanted to separate the two but you could see by the way he was looking at patriarch Gou that he''s not doing it for his sake. If I had to guess, he didn''t like the two of them and just wanted them to shut up.


    He then turned to Long Er''s father, "Patriarch Long, if you can do the honours?"


    The man stepped forward robotically and looked up into the crowd, "I¡­ Dere this event open."


    Everyone seemed quite surprised by his words and there were some scattered apuse here and there.


    Patriarch Miao went up to him, "What happened to your usual eloquent speech, Patriarch Long? Don''t you usually regale us with your tales and such?"


    He shook his head, "I have¡­ Experienced perfection¡­ And realised how imperfect everything is¡­ Nothing has a point¡­ Anymore¡­"


    And showing that the conversation was over, he simply turned around and walked back to his family.


    Yep, he''s definitely still broken.


    Well, he was asking for it when he challenged Iris after all. What did he expect would happen? He''s already quite lucky that Iris found the situation amusing enough to y along instead of just Ending everything.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The other patriarchs were obviously confused by his behaviour but they didn''t question it and simply let thepetition start.


    From what I could tell, thepetition operated on a single elimination style wherepetitors from various families would duel against each other on the field and move up thedder to fight their next opponent.


    I don''t know the people enough to know who were the favourites but I could at least guess from how loud the cheers were when certain people went up for their turn.


    The one with the loudest cheer seemed to be some young man with a ponytail looking like the really typical arrogant young masters with his paper fan and smug look, so I focused on that fight instead.


    As though fate had ordained it, the fight was between a member of the Miao family against the Gou family, with the Miao family guy getting the loudest cheers.


    The Miao guy made a show of tossing his fan away and goaded his opponent on before the fight begun.


    The fight between the two was brutal to put it simply.


    The one from the Miao family was clearly superior to the one from the Gou family and he showed him no mercy.


    Not only did he beat him handily using his own divine domain, he even proceeded to beat up the guy from the Gou family with his fists, breaking his opponent''s limbs and demeaning him the entire time.


    People from the Gou family started protesting in outrage but were quickly blocked by the people from the Miao family from intervening, leaving them with no choice but to watch their own family member get beat up publicly on stage.


    Wow¡­ I mean I''ve seen this happen in the other nes too but this was still quite sad to see even now.


    Like that guy literally has four broken limbs and his face was beat up so badly his mother probably wouldn''t recognise him anymore. The guy even surrendered multiple times but the Miao guy just continued to beat him and the judges didn''t care.


    If this wasn''t a sign that everyone was against the Gou family right now, I don''t know what is.


    Only after the guy was literally beaten half to death did the Miao guy stop and walk off with a satisfied smirk.


    The Gou family people rushed up to bring their participant down while the patriarch pointed at the Miao family patriarch angrily.


    "What is the meaning of this, Patriarch Miao?! He has already surrendered multiple times! How dare your participant do that to him?!"


    "What are you talking about, Patriarch Gou? No one heard him surrender at all. I''m pretty sure he was even goading our guy on which was why he taught him a lesson. Isn''t your family notorious for raising such rabid dogs?"


    "Are you dering war on my family?!"


    "Hohoho~ You are saying some dangerous things, Patriarch Gou. If I said I was, what are you going to do about it?"


    "You and me! A fight to the death, right now!" He roared, leaping up onto the stage.


    He even released his divine aura that forced several younger people on their knees from the pressure pushing down on them, all the while ring at the other patriarch with clear hatred in his eyes.


    I could see that a number of people from the Gou family were also slowly getting intobat stances, no doubt waiting for their patriarch''s signal to start attacking.


    Wow, that certainly escted quickly.


    Looks like things are proceeding as the goddesses have predicted.

 Chapter 1170 You Guys Still Have More Problems?

    (MC POV)


    If I had a word to describe that Gou Patriarch, I would definitely call him rabid right now, especially with how he''s growling and hunched over.


    The Miao Patriarch snorted at him, "Why should I agree to something so beneath me? You''re not even worth my time, Patriarch Gou."


    "So you think my family isn''t even worth being considered amongst the ranks of the Divine Families anymore?! Is that it?!"


    He turned his back on the rabid patriarch, "You''re free to interpret that however you wish, but I''m not here to entertain you."


    "I see now! Since my family is already marked like this, then there''s no need for fake pleasantries anymore, is there?!"


    The Gou patriarch raised his hand and everyone from his family stood up from their seats and drew their weapons in unison.


    Looks like he had already anticipated something like this happening and everyone was prepared.


    "Let''s see if we are still relevant after this!!" He roared, charging at the Miao patriarch.


    The Miao patriarch was in the midst of turning around when he was stabbed in the side by the Gou patriarch''s sword, the de going clean through his flesh to emerge from the other side of his body.


    The Gou patriarch then kicked him away and tried to cut off his head, only to be sted back by the fallen Miao patriarch who was roaring out in rage at him.


    That seemed to be the signal as the rest of the Gou family people also flew out from their seats to start attacking everyone around them, ughtering anyone they could get their hands on.


    What''s more surprising was that, instead of everyone teaming up against them, some of the other families had also started killing the people around them at the same time, as though they had nned this ahead of time with the Gou family as well.


    Ironically, I also spotted people from the same family fighting amongst themselves too, most likely taking advantage of the confusion to settle rivalries or grudges.


    Thepetition venue had thus turned into a warzone where everyone seemed to be fighting for themselves with no clear distinction between who is fighting who.


    Fire and lightning exploded from around the arena while domains were being manifested and dispersed left and right.


    A group of people whom I suspect were the ancestors of each of the families also started brawling in the centre, their fight causing rifts and tears in space and killing dozens of others as coteral damage.


    To think everyone down there was smiling and shaking hands with each other not even an hour before this¡­ The speed at which things change here is truly quite bizarre.


    It should have been a rather frightful sight to normal people but to me, it really just looked like a really hrious schoolyard brawl with kids pping at each other.


    I even took a page out of Iris''s book and materialised boxes of popcorn for myself, the Qilin and Xun Guan to enjoy the sight.


    It''s not like whatever that''s going on down there can affect us anyway.


    The entire fight took probably close to an hour or so but there were only a few remaining families left. I wasn''t sure who was who anymore with the piles of dead bodies and bloodied faces, but I at least recognised Long Er''s father was still standing on top of a pile of corpses.


    Seems like even in that state, he was still quite capable of defending himself.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The entirety of the Gou family was wiped out and it seems like the Miao family met the same fate too.


    Most ironically, the two patriarchs were not killed by each other but from a badly ced explosion from one of the ancestors that killed the two of them together.


    Yeah¡­ I felt it was pretty anticlimactic for them as well.


    Just as everyone inside the arena was trying to take a breather, several figures leapt out of the shadows and rushed straight towards the remaining ancestors.


    Half of them were instantly killed while the others managed to defend themselves at thest second before being blown away.


    "For the Resistance!!" Tianya roared, prompting the other goddesses to let out warcries of their own.


    The already exhausted mortals could barely give a proper fight as the goddesses started cutting them down indiscriminately, heedless of any cries of mercy.


    Some people realised that this was a lost cause and tried to escape, abandoning their ownrades just to save themselves.


    The goddesses don''t seem to be too interested in those running away as their priority targets were the ancestors of those families, leaving anyone who had given up to escape unhindered.


    I spotted Long Er down there with her father and mother, the three of them also flying away with the remnants of their family and leaving their ancestors behind without even a second nce back.


    The rest who remained tried their best to resist against the goddesses but it seems like they were just dying the inevitable as Tianya and her group simply cut them down.


    When faced with abined onught from those goddesses plus the fact that all of them were already exhausted and worn from the fight with each other earlier, they stood no chance against them.


    Eventually, no one else was left in the arena but corpses and the goddesses let out a cheer of victory.


    Just as I thought everything was over, a section of the arena on the opposite side of where I was suddenly exploded, ttening everything around it and sending bodies flying through the air.


    I realised that if I had followed the goddesses to climb up that part of the building, I would have been sitting over there too.


    The goddesses were instantly on alert and they flew up into the sky to avoid the debris, all of them staring at the st zone to see what had caused it.


    When the dust had cleared, a single man with a golden aura surrounding him was levitating above the giant crater caused by the explosion.


    "I am free!!" He shouted triumphantly, releasing a beam of light into the sky.


    Tianya gasped, "No¡­ This can''t be¡­ Rogue God Marde! The one who betrayed us for the mortals! How could you still be here?!"


    Wow¡­ Really? Just when I thought your problems were solved you go ahead and reveal that your World has even more problems¡­


    Seriously, just how badly were you all managing this World? Do I need to get HR involved?


    Oh wait, we don''t have that. Nevermind then.

 Chapter 1171 The Gods Are Not Peaceful

    (MC POV)


    The so-called rogue god Marde looked up at the goddesses floating above him.


    "Oh? I''m surprised to see all of you still around! Did you all actually triumph over the mortals who took over?"


    Tianya scowled at him, "How are you still here? You should have stopped existing¡­"


    "Hahaha! Did you really think that I did not prepare myself for such an eventuality? I had already split myself ahead of time and dropped myself into the mortal World before all of you got to me! The me you have eradicated was merely just a fragment of myself! All I needed was some time to reform back and I would return!"


    "Oh¡­ So you didn''t make some kind of agreement with another God to return back here?"


    "Of course not! Why would I resort to such methods to debase myself? I am more than capable of dealing with this myself! With my return, I will--"


    "Everyone! Focus on him!!" Tianya shouted, not even letting him finish his words.


    All the goddesses immediately shot out beams of divine energy from their palms, targeting the lone god that was still on the ground.


    The god let out a scream as the beams hit him from all directions, forcing him down on the ground.


    I watched, still quite perplexed from the unexpected turn of events as the beams intensified and his screams got even louder for a few moments before slowly decreasing in volume.


    In just a scant few seconds, his screams died out and the goddesses stopped firing their divine energy.


    At the ce where the god once stood, there was only a small, smoking crater left.


    ¡­


    Ok¡­ I guess it was still one god against several other gods so there wasn''t really a chance that guy could have fought his way out of here.


    But seriously, I was expecting him to reveal himself to be stronger and then wipe the floor with these goddesses before trying to take over the World. That''s how it usually goes right?


    Maybe I should ju--


    "Haha!! I''m back!" The rogue god roared, suddenly reappearing within the crater without any injuries. "Did you really think I could be killed so easily?! I will have you know that I have prepared contingencies in case something like this happened! I will show you the true meaning of des--"


    The goddesses fired off their divine energy once more, this time not even needing Tianya to tell them to do it.


    The crater got a little bigger and once again, the god was reduced to nothingness.


    Please don''t tell me he''s made himself unkible where he could just regenerate over and over again? Those people are just really, really annoying. I would know since I had to deal with one before¡­ In fact, I''m still dealing with her right now¡­


    Sure enough, a few seconds passed and the god reappeared in the crater again as though nothing happened.


    "You fools! Did you think I betrayed you all for the mortals because I like them?! It''s because I found that I could gain much more power with them than I could with you all! I have found a way to connect the life of mortals to my own Divine Essence! As long as there are mortals in this World, I cannot die!"


    Tianya either did not believe him or wanted to test the theory out since she went to attack him again, this time using her own domain to cause him to explode into pieces.


    She waited there for a moment more and the god reformed himself again.


    "Wahaha! I have retu--"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Tianya made him explode again before looking up into the sky, "All Creator¡­ Could we request your aid?"


    I figured it would lead to this so I teleported myself there.


    "Hmmm¡­ I''m guessing you want me to get rid of him?" I asked.


    "That is correct, All Creator¡­ He was the one who taught the mortals how to steal a God''s divinity to empower themselves. Before this, we never knew the reason why he would do this but now we know that it''s just for him to obtain more power¡­"


    I tilted my head, "I don''t get it though¡­ Aren''t you all divines already? What''s the use of gaining more power?"


    "Umm¡­ The positions granted to us are not exactly fixed, All Creator¡­ With enough power, one is also able to overthrow a World''s administrator God from their position¡­"


    "Eh? Such a thing is allowed?"


    "Umm¡­ You''ve never spoken out against it, All Creator¡­"


    Ah¡­ I mean¡­ The past me definitely would not have cared so that wasn''t surprising¡­ Iris would have given even less of a damn about the gods fighting amongst themselves either so such a thing probably went unchecked for all this time.


    "What even is the benefit of raising your station amongst the gods?"


    "Umm¡­ We would get to be closer to All Creator for one¡­ Since the higher the station, the closer we are to¡­ To you, All Creator¡­"


    Huh? How does that even work? Do you know how ironic it is that I''ve yet to meet even a single Supreme goddess while I have already met multiple World gods?


    Oh wait¡­ I get it now¡­ She meant that they get to receive more Origin energy by increasing their influence.


    I''m not sure why they would even be that desperate for it? Is it some kind of badge or sense of pride? Or is there another reason altogether?


    Nevertheless, I went ahead to eliminate this rogue god''s existence so that he would stoping back to life.


    There is one thing I want to know though¡­


    "Is this¡­ Is this infighting amongst gods something normal?"


    Tianya blinked at me, "All Creator¡­ The Gods of other Worlds are constantly at war with each other almost all the time¡­ Ours is already a pretty rare case where most of us are able to work together¡­"


    Wait¡­ Are you telling me that most of the gods in this universe are actually neglecting their own duties just to fight with each other? Mostly just for more power?


    If that''s the case¡­ Then how in Origin is this universe still able to exist?!


    Just how did the past me make all these gods to cause such a big problem?!


    Ughh¡­ I can only hope that after my disciples join the divinemunity, they will change the gods for the better¡­


    Surely they should be able to learn a thing or two from my disciples right?


    I think I need to sit down somewhere¡­

 Chapter 1172 When Your Understanding Is Flipped

    (MC POV)


    "Ara, ara? Wee back Master~ I thought for sure Master would spend a night there~"


    I blinked, waking myself up from my stupor as the Qilin brought me back to my own courtyard. I was still trying to process the new facts about the gods that I learnt today.


    "Iris¡­ Is it true that the gods fight amongst one another constantly?"


    Iris tilted her head, "Ara? I don''t know? Should I find out, Master?"


    "No, no¡­ It''s ok¡­ I just¡­ I guess I didn''t know what to expect¡­ I just went ahead to assume that everyone was getting along perfectly was unreasonable to begin with. Conflict is something that is normal after all¡­"


    "Ufufufu~ Did something happen in that World for you to say that, Master?"


    "Hmm? I''m more surprised that you didn''t know. I thought for sure you would be watching me the entire time."


    "Ara? But I was, Master~ I was absolutely enraptured by how perfect you looked the entire time~ Why would I care what was happening around Master though?"


    Eh? But I thought Iris was improving¡­


    She giggled, "Ufufufu~ I was joking Master~Although I don''t see anything wrong with what happened? It''s normal for people to fight amongst themselves, yes?"


    That may be true but still¡­ Just how chaotic is the universe, really? It looks like I''ve been under the false impression that everything is just so peaceful¡­ Perhaps this was caused by my experience in the Earthen ne? This ce is just so peaceful that you sometimes forget that conflicts even exist¡­


    I''m definitely notining though, it''s just that I only realised how naive I might have been about the rest of the universe in general. Perhaps I should spend some time trying to figure things out and understand how things work better¡­


    Iris tapped her cheek with a finger, "Ara? I don''t understand, Master¡­ Why should you have to understand how the Universe works?"


    I gave her a weird look, "Why shouldn''t I understand how the universe in which we live in worked? I mean¡­ This all affects us, right?"


    "Ufufufu~ Master is really cute~ Have you forgotten? Master is Origin, the Universe exists because of you. There''s no need to understand how the Universe works since you are the one who made it and you are free to change it. It''s the Universe that has to understand you, Master~ It wouldn''t make sense for something like gravity to try and understand why a person would want to fly, right?"


    "Hmm¡­ I don''t know¡­ Doesn''t that seem a bit¡­ Arrogant?"


    "Ara? Why would it be arrogant if it is a fact? If Master really didn''t like how anything is being done in this Universe, all you have to do is just change it~"


    I can''t even refute that¡­


    Putting that aside¡­ Where is everyone else?


    "Ara, ara? Master is really still hung up in that, I see. It''s already night time so everyone else is asleep. Though your disciples are still training I believe~"


    Woah what? I didn''t even notice that I spent an entire day in that World. Was I really that out of it?<novelnext></novelnext>


    More importantly, why are my disciples still training thiste at night? Shouldn''t they be resting now? One of the first things I taught them was the importance of having proper rest or else their training would be for naught if their bodies can''t keep up!


    "Ufufufu~ Master really dotes on your disciples a lot. They are Divines now as well, Master. Sleep and rest is something that is redundant for them."


    Ugh¡­ But it''s still not good to work all the time! Besides!! My real goal is to live an easy life devoid of any worries! You think I forgot about that?! Hell no! I just want to spend my life rxing around and not care about anything in the World!


    "Ara? But Master can already do that, can''t you?"


    I raised an eyebrow, "Eh? How can I? There''s still so many things that need to be done first. The battle royale would be taking ce the day after tomorrow, you know?"


    Iris tilted her head, "But there''s no need for Master to actually care, right?"


    I sighed, "How can I not care? They''re still my disciples right? I have to make sure that everything is fine and I have to properly watch over them to make sure of that. And before you mention it, yes, I can just use my power to ensure that everything would go right but¡­"


    "Ufufufu~ Because that would be boring, wouldn''t it, Master?"


    You know me so well.


    Iris giggled and I dismounted from the Qilin, the beast giving a snort before prancing away from us as though making a show that it wasn''t interested in our conversation.


    She then reached forward and held my hand in hers, sending light shivers down our spine from the perfection of the contact.


    "Master, this may be hypothetical¡­ But do you think you would ever go back to the past you?"


    "Hmm? I don''t think so? Or at least not for the foreseeable future. Don''t tell me you still want me to go back?"


    She shook her head, "Not at all Master. Just as I have said, you have already shown me the error of my ways. Change is something that is unavoidable and to fight against and to reject it would not be beneficial to anyone. But what if you were to change again, Master?"


    I reached out and patted her head, "Worrying and nning for the future is fine and all, but aren''t you forgetting about the present because of that?"


    "Ufufufu~ Is Master telling me to simply live in the moment and not care about anything else?"


    I grinned, "Weren''t you the one who told me that the universe should be the one more concerned about me instead? Besides, it seems like you have been doing just fine so far, haven''t you?"


    "Ufufufu~ That is true~ In that case¡­ I''m feeling a little horny, Master~ Could I ask that you take me to bed and make love to me?"


    Well¡­ Since you asked me so politely, I wouldn''t say no, right?


    Of course, I went ahead to take Iris back to my room and the two of us shared a very passionate night of sex.


    Yeah¡­ I think I should just live in the moment. Everything else, they can take care of themselves.

 Chapter 1173 The Divine Battle Royale

    (MC POV)


    The day hase for the battle royale to finally begin.


    My disciples and I made our way towards thepetition venue in a gxy a good distance away from ours.


    It seems like this gxy in particr was quite unique in the sense that there didn''t seem to be any intelligent life within this gxy at all.


    In fact, this was one of the few ces where there wasn''t even a god assigned to watch over it.


    At first I was quite intrigued by this until I learned why it was so.


    This gxy also used to have life in it but there was a huge war between the gods here that wiped out everything including the gods here and left it barren. Thus, the other gods now use it to hold events like this where they did not need to worry about destroying stuff.


    I looked down at the barren World that the gods would be using as the battle ground. One might think that using an entire World might be a little too much but considering the kind of people who would be fighting within it, it''s quite appropriate.


    "Will Master be watching us?" Lian Li asked, floating close to me.


    "Of course, though I won''t be showing myself," I assured her, though it was a bit hard to do so with Manami and Kiyomi currently rubbing themselves on me while making lewd noises.


    "Mnn~ Just knowing that Master will be watching us is enough~" Diao Chan giggled while hugging herself.


    "Oh, Master is not going to show yourself to the Gods?" Brendan asked.


    I shook my head, "That would cause too many problems so I''ll just refrain from doing so."


    If I were to let those gods and Origin Wielder know I was around, there would definitely be an uproar. Either they might act like Aesi did, or they would show reverence like Tianya.


    Even letting my disciples enter thispetition while iming themselves to be my disciples would already be a big deal.


    Lilith sighed, "Well¡­ I admit that I was wrong in thinking you guys can''t make it¡­ So good luck I guess? Remember that those Origin Wielders have more experience beating up Gods than you have in being a Divine yourself, so don''t underestimate them. Go all out from the start if you don''t want to be beaten."


    My disciples nodded at her words before they each turned to me.


    I gave each of them a kiss and a pat on Brendan''s head before they descended down towards the World below with Muon leading them.


    That left Iris, Cai Hong, Lilith and I behind.


    The moment my disciples were out of sight, Lilith immediately flew into my arms and cuddled against my chest.


    "Huaaaa~ I worked hard, Daddy! Pamper meeeee~ Nuzzle, nuzzle~"


    Cai Hong also ran up to hug my side, "Yay! Yayy! Papa, papa! Huggies!"


    They''re both so cute~


    I took all of them back home to the courtyard where I had nned to watch over them with my omniscience while pampering Lilith and Cai Hong as they had requested.


    Iris sat by my side and leaned her head on my shoulder while I patted the two girls that were cuddled on myp.


    "Ufufu~ What would Master do if your disciples don''t win?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hmm? That doesn''t matter, would it? I never asked them to join this to get them to win it, it''s just for the experience they would gain from it. So even if they don''t win, it''s fine. Oh, looks like it''s starting."


    Using omniscience, I was able to see what was happening with my disciples and I watched them join an entire field that was filled to the brim with Origin Wielders. All of them were looking up at the sky where several figures asrge as mountains were looking down at them, undoubtedly being the gods who were in charge of this battle royale.


    The figures of those gods were blurred so everyone there would not be able to see their faces but I knew that those were the Supreme gods of this universe.


    One of them strode forward, "We all know why everyone is here. The prime position of the next batch of visitors to the Vacation World is up for grabs. We have already set up a domain around this World where if you die, you will be revived outside of the World so no need to hold back. This World is also made to be destruction resistant too, so no need to worry about destroying it. In a few moments, we will teleport you to different ces around the World and the battle will start."


    Hmm¡­ Despite the fact that the people with the highest authority in this universe, not counting Iris and myself, have gathered here, the event itself seemed rtively casual. It feels as though I''m watching the sports day for an elementary school or something.


    Another of the giant figures moved a little closer, "I see that we have some extras that have made their way in here¡­ Are you not aware that this is an exclusive event?"


    Columns of light shone down on my disciples and several others within the crowd. I wasn''t surprised that my disciples were singled out but the others were definitely unexpected.


    A quick check with omniscience told me that those were gods or goddesses who had tried to sneak their way into thepetition in an attempt to receive the prize for themselves.


    Lian Li immediately stepped forward, "We are here because our Master has told us to."


    The other Origin Wielders around her frowned at her answer since it does not exin anything.


    On the other hand, the Supreme gods had ess to omniscience so I''m pretty sure all of them realised who the ''master'' she was talking about was at that moment.


    Instantly, all of them began looking around the ce, one of them even let out a soft cry of "Daddy?" as though expecting me to show up.


    "Master is not attending this event. He only wishes for us to join," Lian Li exined.


    I noted that she intentionally did not mention that I would also be watching thispetition either, which I was quite thankful for.


    The Supreme gods quicklyposed themselves again before turning to the others that were caught.


    "The rest of you do not seem to have a valid reason to be here¡­ I¡­ Ahem¡­ I will overlook this just this once. Begone."


    Those gods who had tried to sneak in quickly disappeared into thin air while the light around my disciples dimmed, confusing the other Origin Wielders as to why they received special treatment.


    None of them would be able to get an answer as the very next moment, the Supreme gods all said together as one.


    "Let the battle royale¡­ Begin!"


    There was a crash of thunder before everyone on the field disappeared, all of them having been teleported to different parts of the World.


    "Master~" Iris nudged me with an elbow.


    I turned to see her with a box of popcorn with a pair of 3D sses on her face.


    Ok¡­ Now I see you''ve learned how to y around, haven''t you?


    You''re still cute so head pats for you~

 Chapter 1174 Hey, Past Me Is Pretty Smart

    (MC POV)


    The battle royale has officially started and it seems like my disciples have been teleported far away from one another.


    I wasn''t too worried since they already knew that something like this was expected and they would most likely be fighting in this event mostly on their own.


    I noticed that Lian Li, Manami, Kiyomi and Eris immediately went to search for opponents to fight while Brendan, Diao Chan, ria and Tsuki seemed to be concentrating onying low instead.


    Not to say that thetter four were hiding themselves but more that they were taking some time in setting up their own things and preparing themselves against the opponents they might face.


    As for the other four who immediately went on the hunt¡­


    Lian Li immediately came across a male Origin Wielder and before he could even say anything, she had already shot a golden bolt of lightning at him.


    Unfortunately, this Origin Wielder obviously had experience inbat since he protected himself and deflected the lightning away before settling into abat stance.


    Lian Li did not let up her assault however as she immediately fired off another bolt of lightning at him which fizzled out when it hit the invisible barrier around him.


    He tried to counter her by shooting his own lightning at her, only to have its concept be erased the moment it formed.


    The Origin Wielder showed surprise when he realised that Lian Li was a goddess, though he quickly regained his confidence. Most likely he thought this fight would be easy considering the fact that he has fought with gods before.


    Unfortunately for him though, Lian Li had already used that time toprehend his concept of life and ended it, killing him instantly before he could set up the proper defences against her.


    Seems like Lian Li took Lilith''s advice and went at him seriously from the start without letting him fight back.


    I''d think if this was not under battle royale circumstances and this Origin Wielder knew he was fighting against a Divine from the start, he would not have had his ass handed to him so easily.


    Looks like despite the powers granted to Origin Wielders, if they are not able to utilise it properly, the gods of this universe can still fight back quite effectively huh?


    I suppose no one wanted them to be too powerful either so the gods themselves can also watch the watchers in case they go corrupt or something, so the power bnce is not too skewed to one side.


    Although this also means that if my disciples are able to keep their divine nature secret, their battles would actually be ended quite quickly.


    "First blood!" A voice rang out that was heard by everyone on the. They even had a picture of Lian Li appear in the sky to show who was responsible too with another picture of the Origin Wielder she defeated at about one tenth of her picture''s size beside it.


    That was when several gods let out cries of despair and disappointment from their own viewing area which confused me quite a bit, though this was not heard by the participants themselves at least.


    If I''m correct, each Origin Wielder is only representing one god, so I would understand if one of the gods became upset that this guy lost. So why are there so many others who got upset at this?


    ''Ara? Should I find out for you, Master?''


    You know what? Why not?


    There was a slight pause before Iris spoke into my mind again.


    ''Ufufufu~ It seems like there are Gods who were unable to join the battle royale, so they made do with gambling on who the winners would be instead for favours and positions from other Gods~''


    Ok¡­ I get the favours part but what do you mean by positions?


    ''Ara, ara? Some Gods are in charge of Worlds that are significantly better than other Worlds be it the poption, the location or even the other Gods in charge of that World. Gods might then wager for those positions where they would swap roles with the Gods if they win. Some have even used this to wager their Administrator positions too~''


    ¡­


    I don''t even know how to react to that¡­ Is this a normal thing in this universe? Are all the gods really like this?<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Ufufufu~ It would appear so, Master~''


    Then what''s the difference between the gods and mortals? They''re just as bad, if not worse!


    Ugh¡­ What was the past me thinking when they made them like this? Was I really trying to make a good universe or just one that was constantly¡­ Wait¡­ Oh¡­


    Ok, I take back what I said. Past me is actually quite a genius.


    If the gods are too perfect, then the universe bes unchanging. And when the universe remains unchanging, everything bes stagnant.


    There must have been a universe where I had tried making the gods perfect beings incapable of making mistakes or even feeling any emotion, which then led to total stagnation of the universe as they made sure to keep all mortals in check, never allowing them to step out of line.


    So in a sense¡­ All these actions that the gods are doing¡­ Was because I made them like this.


    Even Aesi and those goddesses were also like this because I made them to be like that¡­ Damn¡­ Ok¡­ This puts a new perspective on things¡­


    No, wait.


    I did not specifically make them to be like that¡­ I only granted them the freedom to be able to learn, adapt and change. Which means they could very well have changed on their own without my input.


    Ok, so that means some gods are really just quite screwed up on their own¡­


    The only thing that seemed to be a constant was that every single one of the gods knew me as their creator, which seemed to be ingrained into their divinity.


    That meant that any god who had divinity in them would instantly recognise me right away unless I intentionally prevented them from knowing.


    Good to know I suppose.


    Putting that aside¡­ It seems like my disciples were on a roll.


    Look, Manami single handedly burned up three Origin Wielders in one go. Kiyomi also just blinded several Origin Wielders before ending their lives with her domain. Then Eris simply just cut those Origin Wielders apart with her domain the moment she would meet them.


    On the other side, I could see Brendan was brewing up some kind ofrge scale domain that would effectively wipe out a good chunk of the Origin Wielders in the vicinity once that waspleted.


    Diao Chan was also concentrating on weaving some kind of spell that would manipte the desires of the Origin Wielders to make them kill themselves¡­ I think?


    Tsuki and ria¡­ My two little sisters decided to go ahead and use their domains to create their own versions of me¡­


    While Tsuki made what seemed to be biological clones of me, ria went for the mecha me instead,plete with in-built god killer weapons of mass destruction¡­


    I''m¡­ Just going to pretend I didn''t see any of that.


    Actually¡­ Aren''t they a little too good? Just what has Lilith and Muon been teaching them?! This doesn''t feel like they''ve only been training for a week!


    Did they use some time maniption or something?! They look like they already have experience fighting multiple divine beings all at once!


    Oh yeah¡­ They fought with Iris, so I guess they''ve already had experience with fighting with one of the most powerful beings in this universe, making all these Origin Wielders look like some mob characters. That exins a lot.


    Then again, they are, after all, my genius disciples. That is to be expected I suppose.


    Great job!

 Chapter 1175 Its Every Disciple For Themselves

    (Lian Li POV)


    Things were going quite smoothly right now with nothing too unexpected happening. Lilith and Muon were both very thorough in their training to make sure all of us were fully prepared for this event today.


    The only ''problem'' was that Master was also watching us, something that both vexed and excited us at the same time.


    Naturally we would not be able to torment any opponents wee across since Master would definitely start questioning us. But to know that we are also able to show off our best side to Master¡­ That fact alone was worth it~


    I''m sure that right now, Master was looking at me take down all these pathetic little existences who dared call themselves Origin Wielders like they earned it. Knowing that fact made me feel all warm and happy inside.


    I looked down at my next victim¡­ Ahem¡­ I mean my next opponent.


    Right now, thanks to the constant announcement of my wins, almost everyone was aware of me and most either avoided or teamed up against me.


    The good thing was that they did not announce the fact that I was not an Origin Wielder, allowing me to continue surprising my victims-- I mean my opponents, with my divine domain.


    Even for the current victim¡­ Ah¡­ Opponent¡­ It was no different.


    He tried to attack me by manipting the reality around me but I had quickly expanded my domain to control the concept of space in this area.


    When my target realised what I had done, I had already eliminated his concept of life from existence and sent him out of thepetition, granting me another win.


    Ehehehe~ That''s what you get, little trash~ You''re nothing but a stepping stone for me to show off to Master~ Ahhhh~ Master is definitely watching me now! I can feel it!


    At the next moment, another picture of me appeared up in the sky alongside my defeated opponent, right before it was reced by a picture of Manami with her own victim.


    It seems like none of us have been eliminated yet.


    Although that was a good thing, I can''t help but hope that one of them might be eliminated by someone else before we reach the final few participants. Especially since in thispetition, there can only be one person upying the number one spot.


    We don''t need the prize of being the next in line to go to the vacation World since we could just ask Master for it. But the main thing was beating everyone because surely if I were to win it, Master wouldvish me with praise!


    That''s why¡­ I''m sorry everyone, but I will definitely go all out against them if I were toe across any of them.


    I''m pretty sure the others also have the same thoughts as I do, so I definitely don''t feel guilty about making this decision. We already know that if we had to pick between Master or each other, all of us would definitely abandon everyone else just to be with Master.


    It''s only due to the fact that Master''s love for us was infinite that I even put up with them. That, plus the fact that they could help me spread the knowledge of Master''s greatness more easily than I would have on my own~


    Just as I was thinking about looking for my next target, there was a huge explosion that shook thend around me, prompting me to look towards the direction of the sound to see a giant mushroom cloud in the distance.


    In the very next moment, ria''s face appeared with an entire row of victims beside her picture, making me wonder just what exactly did she do to deal with so many opponents at once?


    I won''t say that I had expected her to be weak since I have seen how much she has grown in this week alone, but I definitely had the thought that some of my fellow sisters might not pose a challenge for me.


    Making a mental note to be wary of her when I face herter, I continued flying around the area while searching for a new target.


    At least an hour had passed since the start of the battle royale and things were still chaotic with explosions, warps and reality shattering events happening all around the World.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I was in the middle of flying towards one such explosion when I came across Brendan who seemed to be busy cing bottles in a pattern on the ground, which prompted me to pause in my flight to look at what he was doing.


    Brendan seemed to have noticed my presence as he turned to look up at me.


    If this had been any other time, he would have greeted me with a small bow and a polite smile.


    But right now, the only action he did was a small nod of his head while his hands went behind his back, an indication that he was prepared forbat.


    Oh? Even Brendan is looking to be quite a dangerous opponent.


    I smiled at him, "I think it would be beneficial for all of us if we only started fighting amongst ourselves after we have dealt with everyone else, don''t you agree?"


    Brendan returned my smile with one of his own, "That was what I had in mind as well, senior sister. Though I wasn''t sure if you thought the same way."


    "Oh? How bold of you, Brendan. Are you insinuating that I wouldn''t be smart enough to think of something like that?"


    "No, I''m insinuating that you might want to eliminate me earlier to prevent morepetitionter."


    My smile widened slightly as I will admit, that thought did briefly cross my mind.


    ? Still, the correct decision would be to leave each other forst as Master was still watching us. As much as I wanted them out of thepetition earlier, I doubt Master would be impressed to see me turn on Brendan right now, which was probably why Brendan wasn''t attacking me either.


    I decided to change the topic instead, "So what are you doing with those?"


    Brendan pursed his lips, "I think it would be better if you left quickly, senior sister. I am going to poison this area and everyone within about a mile radius from here would be affected and it would be quite painful, to be honest."


    "And yourself?"


    "I have a counter for it, of course."


    I can''t help but feel impressed.


    No doubt if I had chosen to attack him right then, he would have activated the trap and dragged me into the trap too. How devious.


    I nodded at him, "Very well, I shall leave you to it. I will look for prey elsewhere. Good luck, Brendan."


    "Good luck, senior sister."


    I flew out of the poison area and a few secondster, Brendan''s face appeared in the sky alongside an entire column of his victims.


    Ahahaha~ How scary, Brendan~


    Everyone is working hard to impress Master it seems~ Guess I have to get a little bit more serious too~


    Watch me, Master! I am still going to be your number one disciple!!

 Chapter 1176 Sister Rivalry

    (Kiyomi POV)


    Disappointing¡­


    Truly, truly disappointing.


    The training with Lilith and Muon had made it seem like these Origin Wielders are supposed to be so strong that we would be struggling to beat even one of them.


    After all, Muon did handily beat us every single time we challenged her and it took us so long to even properly challenge her.


    Yet here I am, easily eliminating another Origin Wielder that I came across without breaking much of a sweat.


    I understand that we have the slight advantage over them as none of them were expecting to face Gods and Goddesses in this battle royale, which meant that all of their defences were set up to protect them against other Origin Wielders and not Divines like us.


    But still, for them to not even prepare for this possibility and also being unable to respond to this just makes me question how they have dealt with the Gods and Goddesses they had to contend with outside of thispetition?


    I believe my sisters and I as well as Brendan were most definitely not the strongest divine beings in the Universe. That was a fact that I was not disillusioned with. But these Origin Wielders definitely must have fought against Gods who were much stronger and experienced than we are, right?


    So why are they putting up such a disappointing fight? Even Muon, who imed to be an inexperienced Origin Wielder, fought better than these ones did.


    Yet, they dared to grant themselves the name of "Origin Wielders" with such sloppy attitudes. If it was Master, He would have easily wiped out everyone.


    It''s just so¡­ Disappointing.


    I waved my hand and the frozen Origin Wielder shattered into pieces, causing my face to appear in the sky alongside my newest kill.


    How weak¡­


    Flying back into the sky, I looked for my next opponent, only toe across a miniature sun appearing in a valley close by.


    I immediately activated my own domain to protect myself from the scorching heat, right as the picture of me in the sky changed into elder sister''s with the three victims she burned.


    As expected, elder sister was having no problems with this battle royale as well.


    Naturally, I was also aware that I would have to fight against all my sisters and Brendan eventually, but I believe all of us were of the same thought of leaving each other forst.


    Especially since Master was watching us closely, which was another point that made me really mad at all these Origin Wielders¡­


    I''ve trained so hard and prepared myself so much to fight against them, yet they are so ipetent that I''m not even able to show off my best side to Master!!


    Do you know how vexing this is?!! Especially now of all times when I really just want Master to hold me down and breed me?!!


    Nngghh¡­ My insides feel so empty and cold¡­ I need Master to warm me up and fill this emptiness¡­


    Just remembering how Master dominated both elder sister and I that night¡­ How my head was pushed down on the bed with my hips lifted in the air while Master bred me from behind¡­ And how elder sister rode on top of Master right after He had finished inside me¡­


    That was enough to send shivers down my spine.


    That was power¡­ That was true power. Power that dominated me and filled me up with His love¡­


    I want to be bred by Master¡­ I want to be bred by Master¡­ I want to be bred by Master¡­


    "I want to be bred by Master~" A voice whispered beside my ear.


    I recoiled at the unexpected voice, fully prepared to activate my domain again until I realised it was elder sister.


    "Ufufufu~ Seems like you let your guard down there, my little Kiyomi, that''s not good at all~ What if I was an enemy?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    I frowned, "I have yet to meet anyone that ispetent enough to sneak up on me like you have, elder sister¡­"


    "Ara, ara? How confident~ As expected of my dearest Kiyomi! In that case, you know we have to fight each other too, right?"


    "I am aware, elder sister¡­ But I believe we would only bepeting with each other once everyone else has been defeated, isn''t that right?"


    "Ufufufu~ Perhaps~ But you know¡­ If we were to start eliminating each other now¡­ Then it would be easierter right? Which means we can get back to Master and have Master breed us sooner~ Or¡­ If we get eliminated early, we would be sent outside which means we can go find Master even earlier~"


    I looked away from her, "Master is watching us, elder sister. And I very much would like to prove my capabilities to Master and show how much I have improved before anything else."


    Elder sister smirked at my answer, "Ara, ara~ As expected of my cute little Kiyomi~ But I doubt any of these little weaklings are good enough for you to show off your skills, am I right?"


    I turned back to her with a frown, "What are you saying?"


    Elder sister''s smile turned slightly feral, "Ufufufu~ I''m saying how about we just fight it out now? That way you can show off your abilities and also appear outside of this World to go and find Master, right?"


    Her insinuation that I would definitely lose to her was not lost on me.


    "Do you really think I will lose to you, Elder sister?"


    "Ara, ara? Isn''t that a given, my sweet Kiyomi? You have never won against me before, haven''t you?"


    "That was in the past. I am different now, especially when Master has been the one guiding me."


    "Ufufufu~ How promising~ But have you forgotten? Your Master is my Master too~ And Master picked me up first before you~"


    I stretched out my hands to the sides, "I see I will have to prove it to you then?"


    "Ara? My little Kiyomi is actually going against her elder sister~ How cute~ Perhaps it has been a while since Ist put you in your ce~ I don''t mind reminding you again, though~ Shall we?"


    My answer was shooting a beam of ice from my palm which she immediately responded by shooting a beam of fire as well.


    The only thing was that neither of us were aiming at each other and our attacks froze and burned the Origin Wielders that had been trying to sneak up on either of us from behind.


    Our faces appeared up in the sky with our two kills, announcing to the remaining participants of yet another victory by us.


    As I had said, all of these people are truly pathetic. To even fall for a trick like that? Really, really pathetic.


    Elder sister giggled before looking up at the sky, "Ufufufu~ That''s my little Kiyomi for you~ Did you see that, Master? Isn''t she just the cutest? Ufufufu~ We''ll be looking forward to the breeding sessionter, Master~"


    Though Master did say that He would be watching us, I''m not sure that He could hear us, elder sister¡­ But I suppose something like that was also easy for him to do.


    Elder sister then looked at me again, "Ufufufu~ I have to say though¡­ I was serious about beating you, my little Kiyomi~"


    "And I was serious about proving you wrong too, elder sister."


    "Ara, ara? My little Kiyomi is so cute~ I''ll be looking forward to our fight then~"


    She then flew off into the horizon, as though our earlier exchange never happened.


    Elder sister really likes to y around as usual¡­


    Unnghh¡­ But I really still want Master to breed me, so let''s just hunt for more people to end this faster¡­


    Perhaps I should just freeze the entire?

 Chapter 1177 When A Succubus Is Around (*R)

    (Diao Chan POV)


    I looked down at the magic circle I was drawing, trying to spot any potential mistakes that might impede me from realising my aspirations.


    Finding none, I took a step back away from it and prepared it for activation.


    The moment I did so, however, something flew towards me and I had to duck to avoid the projectile, turning myself around to face my attacker.


    A woman stood there with her hand outstretched, looking quite annoyed that I had avoided her attack.


    I smiled at the Origin Wielder, "My, my~ Aren''t you a cutie? What are you doing in a ce like this? Did you get lost?"


    She narrowed her eyes at my magic circle on the ground, "What are you trying to do with this?"


    "Ehehe~ Nothing at all~ I was just getting bored so I decided to paint a pretty picture on the ground. Don''t you think it''s nice? I really like these circles over here~"


    She frowned at me, "Is this a joke? I noticed that you have not had any kills yet so far."


    "Oh my, you noticed? You must be really perceptive to take note of such a thing! I don''t even know who you are~"


    Instead of answering, she shot another arrow of light at me which I twirled away to avoid it.


    "How rude," I whined, shaking my finger at her. "Hasn''t anyone taught you any manners? You don''t just start attacking people when they are talking to you!"


    Her frown deepened into a scowl, "I see now¡­ You''ve survived so far by avoiding any fights and hiding yourself. I apologise but I will have you drop out here!"


    I ced a finger on my lips and tilted my head at her, making sure to make a cute face toplete my look, "Ah~ But why fight? Wouldn''t it be better to just have fun instead? Fighting is such a hassle, wouldn''t you agree?"


    She responded by spreading her arms and causing the space in between us to tear, materialising a ck hole in its ce. It held still for a moment before suddenly shooting towards me, just as it started to suck in the air around it violently.


    Once again, I did another twirl and let the ck hole sail past me, mitigating its effects by using a little reality maniption to prevent it from sucking anything else in before itpletely ceased existing after a while..


    She tried to shoot another one at me again, but I simply did the same thing and avoided it, slowly making my way towards the centre of the magic circle I''ve drawn.


    Just as she prepared to materialise an even bigger one to throw at me, my foot stepped onto the centre of the circle and the entire area lit up in a blinding sh of white light.


    The Origin Wielder was forced to cover her eyes before the light subsided, seemingly doing nothing to her.


    "What was that? What did you do?" She demanded, looking at me angrily.


    I decided not to answer her and simply willed my own clothes to melt away, leaving only my gloves and stockings on and stretching my wings and tail to their full length.


    The Origin Wielder gave me a perplexed look, "What are you doing? Are you admitting defeat?"


    "Kukuku~ Perhaps? But before that, do you think I''m sexy?"


    "What does that have to do with anything?"


    "Hmm? Nothing at all, my Master has always said that I am both sexy and beautiful, I just wanted to hear the opinions of someone else. So what do you think? Am I sexy? Just answer this before you attack me, please? I promise I won''t avoid the next one~"


    She furrowed her brows but decided to humour me, "Yes¡­ I suppose."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Kukuku~ Sexy enough that you want to get down on your knees and lick my little pink pussy?" I asked, tilting my hips forward while spreading myher lips with my fingers.


    She looked like she was about to reject me when her body moved by itself, her knees buckling to bring her down before she slowly crawled towards me.


    Her eyes widened in rm and she looked at me even as her body continued to disobey her, "What did you do?!"


    "Nothing? Aren''t you just following your own desires?"


    "What nonsense are you¡­ No¡­ You''re a Goddess?!"


    "Shh¡­ Shh¡­ It''s ok~ There''s no need to think about it~ Just give in to your desires~ The pussy you want is right here~"


    She gave me a look like she was asking if I was crazy, only to have my pussy shoved in her mouth.


    Against her will, her tongue darted out from her mouth and she began licking my pussy, causing me to let out a moan of pleasure.


    I grinded my hips against her, allowing more of my juices to spill out of my pussy and into her mouth.


    Once my juices hit her tongue, her desires won over her logical side and she beganpping away at my pussy with much more enthusiasm than before. Kukuku~ It seems like she really likes the taste, especially when my juices also worked as an aphrodisiac.


    As I had nned, I used the magic circle to hide the manifestation of my domain so that I can gain control over the desires of any beings inside this area.


    I looked down at the girl who was licking my pussy fervently, her tongue reaching as deep as she could just to taste even more of my pussy juice.


    Slowly, I pried her away from me and she mewled in disappointment but did not resist.


    "Mis¡­ Mistress¡­ Was I not good enough?" She asked, her face flushed red and her eyes slightly bloodshot with need.


    "Oh, not at all. That was nice~ But I think I would like to see you uncloth yourself too~ Maybe give me a show of you masturbating so that I can get a little wetter?" I suggested.


    No sooner had those words left my lips did she tear off her own clothes before her fingers went to her own pussy to start fingering herself desperately. Not a single sign of the girl who was tossing ck holes at me from before remained.


    While she was busy with that, I turned around to face the bushes behind me, "All of you are free to join us as well, you know?"


    As though guided by the sound of my voice, several figures crawled out from the bushes, some male, some female, all of them being Origin Wielders who had been nning on attacking me and the first girl while we were distracted.


    Unfortunately for them, they were well within the range of my domain so they were affected too.


    But since I absolutely abhor the idea of another male touching me aside from Master, I simply gave them the desire to drop themselves out of thepetition, all of them disappearing in a sh of light.


    As for the rest of these girls¡­


    Kukuku~ There''s no rule against me having a little bit of fun first, right?


    Especially since that Master is watching us too~ Maybe He would also get turned on and do me hardter?


    Ehehehe~ I can''t wait!


    Let''s start the orgy~

 Chapter 1178 The Two Armies

    (Tsuki POV)


    I looked at my small army of Aniue clones with satisfaction. If you wanted an army, why would you settle for anything less than the best?


    I even created all of them with as close to Aniue''s likeness as possible too, the only issue was that they did not have their own ego nor the same power level of Aniue''s of course.


    Still, in terms of physical looks and strength, they were at leastparable enough~


    I''m just not sure how well they would perform against those Origin Wielders since they only possess minor Divine powers that I have gifted them, so they would be about the strength of those World Gods I believe.


    But oh well, I can make tons of them with a thought so if I can''t beat them in quality, I''ll just do it with quantity!


    Plus¡­ Ehehe¡­ I can have some of them cuddle me while I''m at it~


    I looked up at the Aniue clone I specifically made with that in mind, the clone standing at rigid attention while waiting for my orders.


    Deciding to throw caution to the wind, I jumped right into the Aniue clone''s embrace, burying my face in his chest and rubbing my nose on it.


    Mmm¡­ Hmmm¡­ Eh?


    I pulled back and looked at the clone weirdly.


    He definitely is Aniue''s clone that I made for sure but¡­ The feeling is somehow really different from Aniue¡­


    Is this a problem where I was unable to replicate Aniue''s aura or something?


    Nnggh¡­ This is quite vexing if that was the case¡­ I thought I had it figured out since Aniue was also able to split himself into multiple bodies and all of them feel just like himself even when there''s so many of him.


    So what is missing?


    Maybe¡­ His smell?


    I leaned forward and gave the clone''s body a sniff.


    Hmm¡­ That certainly might be something that is missing, I will have to try it again after thoroughly sniffing the real Aniueter.


    Meanwhile, I went ahead to check how the rest of the clones were doing and found them all engaged in a fight with a single Origin Wielder.


    This particr Origin Wielder did not look human especially when he''s standing at over eight feet tall with horns on his head.


    Nevertheless, my clone army of Aniue charged at him without any fear, avoiding all the reality altering attacks he was throwing at them while attacking him from all sides.


    A few of the clones may have been defeated in the process but more of them always took their ce to continue their attacks.


    That Origin Wielder was putting up quite a fight since this had been going on for at least twenty minutes or so already.


    I watched the fight for a while more before something shot out of the sky and blew the Origin Wielder''s torso apart, causing him to fall on his knees even as his body started to knit back together.


    He tried to turn around to see who was the attacker, only to have a giant, metallic looking spear stab through his chest.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He gave out a wail of pain before the spear blew apart, generating a miniature ck hole that obliterated that Origin Wielder alongside a few of my Aniue clones.


    I scowled as a giant robot fell from the sky in a three pointnding before straightening up, its size at least two to three times of that Origin Wielder from before.


    If I had to describe it, it was basically a mecha Aniue, or more precisely, a mecha suit with a stylised version of Aniue''s face as its head.


    The chest opened up and seated inside the cockpit was none other than the self proimed little sister of Aniue''s.


    She looked at me smugly, "Ahahaha! What do you think of my Mecha Onii-sama?! Much more impressive than your clones, doesn''t it?! It even has shoulder mounted Annihtor rocketunchers, wrist mounted Decimator cannons and can even firesers from the eyes!!"


    I rolled my eyes at her, "It''s an abomination, that''s what it is. I bet Aniue is rolling around in agony right now."


    "Wahaha! Say what you want! But what good are those clones?! With this Mecha Onii-sama, I can be inside of him! Can you do that with your clones?!"


    I rolled my eyes, "Please, that thing doesn''t even remotely resemble the real Aniue. That thing is no better than some giant robot that you pasted Aniue''s picture on."


    "Hmph, you''re just jealous you didn''t think of as good of an idea like mine! Can you bepletely encapsted by Onii-sama with your little clones?!"


    I ordered a few of the clones toe up and hug me from all sides, wrapping me up in an Aniue cocoon.


    "Yes I can~"


    That girl rolled her eyes, "Come on. You dare to lecture me about creating a robot that doesn''t look like Onii-sama when you''ve taken your own creative liberties with your clones too! Since when did Onii-sama have such muscr arms?!"


    I scoffed at her, "Hmph, don''t you understand the meaning of aesthetics? I am simply making Aniue appear even better while maintaining faithfulness to the source material unlike you!"


    "That''s a load of bullshit! My Mecha Onii-sama is better than your little fake Onii-sama!"


    "No, no. Clearly you are the one mistaken here. Look, my Aniue clones could take on an Origin Wielder head on and win while yours needed to rely on cowardly tactics like surprise attacks to get the job done. Obviously my creation of Aniue is much superior than yours."


    "Hmmmmph!! I only saw that you were struggling with him, that''s why I came to help! My Mecha Onii-sama can fight any opponent head on, these Origin Wielders are all just pieces of cake for us!!"


    "Hmmmmph! You think you can take on more of these Origin Wielders than mine can?"


    "Hmmmmph! That''s exactly what I''m saying!"


    "Hmmmmph! Let''spete then!! Let''s see who gets the most opponents defeated using their version of Aniue! The loser has to admit that their version of Aniue is the superior one!!"


    "Hmmmmph! You''re on! I''m going to win anyway!!"


    Without waiting for me, she sat back down in the cockpit and the mecha''s chest closed up. The machine then rumbled for a moment before shooting up into the sky, joining an entire armada of flying Aniue mechas that had been hovering above this entire time.


    No time to lose!! I have to start my massacre or I will lose to that fake little sister!!


    I will not give her more excuses to im that she is better than me!

 Chapter 1179 Were Now At Ten Thousand

    (Eris POV)


    "Hey! Look! Another prey! Let''s go wreck him!!"


    I looked up at where Bait was pointing and saw a lone Origin Wielder wandering around in an open field. He didn''t even seem like he was paying attention to his surroundings.


    Bait was about to charge forward when Laverna pulled her back with a frown on her face, "Trap¡­"


    Indeed¡­ There couldn''t have been an even more obvious trap than this one. Anyone walking around like that would have been eliminated already, much less survive this long for us to find them now.


    Bait huffed indignantly, "How dare they copy me?! I''m the one that''s s''ppose to be actin'' as Bait! Imma'' go show ''em who''s boss! C''mere!!"


    Without waiting for us, she flew right towards the Origin Wielder and shed her sword towards his neck.


    He seemed to panic at her sudden appearance and tried to raise his arms to protect himself, only that it was toote and her sword cut through his neck.


    At first nce, it didn''t look like the cut did anything and simply passed through him harmless. But in reality, Bait had cut apart that particr Origin Wielder''s path of being in this battle royale.


    With that path severed, he disappeared without a trace and my face appeared up in the sky with mytest kill for all to see.


    Huh¡­ Was it really not a trap though? I don''t see anything happening?


    Just as that thought crossed my mind, a giant rock fell out of the sky and smashed down on top of Bait, crushing her underneath it. At the same time, several Origin Wielders appeared out of thin air.


    Ah¡­ I see now.


    This group of Origin Wielders most likely teamed up or something and the one Bait just killed was chosen to draw out enemies for the others to ambush. They must have prepared protection in case of another Origin Wielder showing up, but they had nothing to protect themselves against a Goddess.


    The group of Origin Wielders then started attacking the rock with sts of energy and reality maniption, all of them concentrated on where they thought Bait would be.


    They probably think Bait was still alive since there wasn''t a picture of her appearing in the sky to show her defeat.


    "This one humbly thinks that she has fulfilled her role properly, shall we start or shall we wait for her?" Denna asked while pulling out her de.


    As though on cue, Bait reappeared beside me while rubbing her head with her hand, "Ouch¡­ What da'' heck happened? It felt like something was dropped on top of me¡­"


    "Big rock¡­" Laverna exined, pointing down at the giant rock that was being sted to pieces.


    Yep, one thing I found out pretty quickly was that I could make use of my other personalities to attack the other Origin Wielders and still get credit for the kill. But because thispetition registered me as the realpetitor, the others were treated like summons where it would not count as my loss even if they were defeated.


    And as long as I remained, the other personalities of me could always find the path toe back to my side even if they were defeated, allowing me topete with minimal risk involved.


    Because of that, Bait has been really helpful in fulfilling her namesake so far.


    She would do something simr like that Origin Wielder and draw opponents out before we would jump in and eliminate them while their guard was down or they were distracted by Bait.


    That''s why it was really ironic to see the exact same tactic being used here by this group of Origin Wielders.


    We waited a moment for Bait to get her bearings back before all of us leapt towards the group of Origin Wielders who were still engrossed with attacking the rock.


    I went towards a pair that had their back facing towards me, both of them only realising they were in danger when my sword was already swinging towards one of them.


    The one on my left was immediately cut down and he disappeared immediately, having his path cut like what Bait did to their friend.


    I then twisted my sword and brought it up towards the other guy, aiming to cut him as well.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Unfortunately, it seems like he had a rather quick response time as he stopped my sword with a hand, deflecting the de away from him.


    The fact that he managed to block it instead of my sword slicing through him meant he had realised my sword was infused with my domain and raised the appropriate defences, he must have already realised my identity as a Divine.


    I quickly followed up by giving him a kick in his torso and pushing him a short distance away from me.


    He tried to recover but my sword was already slicing towards his head.


    As Lilith had cautioned us, there was no space for hesitation and we had to fight them seriously.


    Our only advantage was the fact that they did not know we were Goddesses in the beginning and all of their defences were primed towards protecting them against other Origin Wielders instead.


    And as proof of this, the Origin Wielder I was slicing my sword at materialised a blue coloured aura around him, proof that he was using his own Origin domain to nullify my domain.


    Unfortunately for him, I have had enough practice with Muon to know what I needed to do.


    I rushed in once more, my sword swinging towards his neck.


    He did not even look at the sword since he believed his shield would block it, concentrating on raising his palm to fire off a beam at me instead.


    Just as it looked like the beam would hit me, I disappeared from in front of him and reappeared behind him, having adjusted the path of my location to move myself.


    He was confused for just a moment before my sword struck against his shield from behind, my domain shing against his in a battle of wills.


    The impact surprised him enough that his will faltered for a moment, allowing my domain to cut through his and thus his neck, causing him to disappear a secondter.


    I turned back just in time to see Laverna cutting down thest man of the group,pletely wiping this team from thepetition.


    Just as that Origin Wielder disappeared to join the rest of his fallenrades, my picture appeared in the sky again with an entire column that showed off my defeated opponents.


    Right then, a voice also echoed across the sky.


    "We are down to the final ten thousand participants! The battlefield will now be shrinking!"


    The entire World shook and I looked down to see the ground seemingly flow like water as it melded together.


    All of us had to fly up into the air to avoid being smashed by the rocks and hills that were also flowing along with the ground, as though they were going somewhere to be merged together.


    I realised the Gods were literally shrinking the World by crushing it together to make it smaller, forcing thend topress together.


    A minute passed and the rumbling stopped. I used that moment to check the World to find that it had shrunk to less than half its original size, though it was still definitely more than big enough for ten thousand people to fight in.


    Just as I was thinking about looking for our next victim, a voice appeared behind me.


    "Oh? Seems like a few Goddesses managed to get into thispetition somehow?"


    All of us turned around to see a male Origin Wielder floating up in the air and looking down at us, his body wrapped in an ethereal blue glow.


    Ugh¡­ How did this guy know? He even had protection against Divines up too like he was fully prepared to fight against a Goddess¡­


    I guess thest ten thousand people aren''t pushovers anymore¡­

 Chapter 1180 Its All Boss Fights From Here

    (MC POV)


    Hmm¡­ Despite this fight starting with more than a billion people, the number was quickly reduced in less than a few hours until only around ten thousand participants remained.


    With a this big, I was fully prepared to see the battle royale drag on over several days but it seems like I forgot the people participating could bend and manipte both space and reality if they wanted to.


    There were literally people just blinking around the using short range teleportation and eliminating people left and right. Sometimes one would even set off a gigantic explosion that would catch several other parties as coteral damage without meaning to.


    Within the first hour of the battle royale, the number of active contestants had already dropped by half.


    Incidentally, either by coincidence or design, none of my disciples hade across any of those Origin Wielders who seemed to be the most aggressive or experienced for this batch.


    Until the battlefield was shrunk.


    The space left behind was about a continent''s size so there''s actually still quite a substantial amount of space for ten thousand people¡­ If they were normal people that is.


    One of the stronger Origin Wielders had already found Eris the moment the space had finished shrinking, engaging her in a fight to the death.


    He was obviously more experienced and better than all the other Origin Wielders she had faced so far as he knew to protect himself from being affected by a god''s domain before engaging her.


    And as though to prove that he was superior, he was even fighting her using a sword as well.


    Within a second, Denna was already cut down without being able to do anything while Laverna tried to attack him from behind.


    The Origin Wielder didn''t even look at her before smashing his elbow into Laverna''s abdomen and causing her to crash into the ground below, leaving an imprint of her on the ground.


    That was already quite a feat considering the was enhanced by the gods to be almost indestructible which showed just how strong he was.


    Eris and Bait tried to tag team him, their swords shing at his neck and ankle at the same time respectively.


    The blue glow around him intensified and Bait was kicked away while Eris''s de was blocked with his own de.


    The Origin Wielder then sent a kick towards Eris''s abdomen, intending to break past her guard for a follow up attack.


    Eris saw thating and dropped her hand to catch it, her body giving off a blue glow of her own.


    With a deft flick of her wrist, the Origin Wielder was thrown towards the ground and he crashed onto the surface of the, also leaving an imprint of his figure on the ground.


    Eris was definitely not holding back now that she saw him as a threat.


    She tried to invoke her domain but the Origin Wielder was quick to shatter it apart even while he was still in the midst of getting to his feet.


    He even had time to turn around and parry Laverna''s swipe at his head before sting her away with a pure energy beam to her abdomen.


    Eris descended on him and tried to attack him from behind as well but he had swung his sword behind him without looking and also deflected the blow away with ease.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Bait returned from wherever she was to join the melee, her sword wrapped with the concept of cutting the Origin Wielder''s ''path'' of resisting against them.


    He received the blow to his sword and his sword shattered into pieces almost immediately, leaving him open for a follow up stab by Eris.


    The Origin Wielder discarded his broken de away before reaching up in an attempt to p Eris''s sword aside with the back of his hand.


    His blue aura shed against the domain Eris had wrapped around her sword creating a shockwave that exploded out from in between them, blowing everyone away from one another.


    While Eris and her two personalities had to struggle to get back their bnce, the Origin Wielder merely straightened himself up again before lunging towards Eris once more, his hand turning blue in colour while the space around him started to warp.


    Bait tried to intercept him, only to have a hole punched through her body by his fist before disintegrating into nothingness.


    The Origin Wielder continued his path towards Eris and I think she realised by now that if nothing was done soon, she would most likely lose to him.


    Laverna jumped in front of Eris with her sword raised and her own blue aura around her intensifying.


    "Go¡­" Shemanded before flying towards the Origin Wielder.


    Eris only spent a split second to hesitate before she flew away, retreating from the fight and leaving Laverna there to fight against the Origin Wielder alone.


    Her quietest personality raised her weapon to face the Origin Wielder fearlessly, her opponent eyeing her with a casual air.


    She swung her de at him, pulling it back at thest second when he tried to deflect it with his arm.


    Spinning on her heel, she used her body to hide the de before stabbing it forward at his chest, only for the sword to stop just short of stabbing him as he caught it in between his fingers.


    He sneered at her, "Nice try, but I have even fought against other sword Gods who have much better skills than you--"


    "Explode¡­"


    The blue aura around her body condensed back inside her before a gigantic explosion ripped through the air, sting the entire area apart and creating a big mushroom cloud that could be seen for miles around.


    Parts of thend had even been torn up from the explosion, leaving a giant crater that reached deep into the ground. I think there were even a few unfortunate Origin Wielders that were caught up by that explosion too.


    Laverna wasn''t asking Eris to run away from the fight of course, she was simply asking her to escape from the st zone.


    A short moment passed before Eris''s face appeared in the sky with her newest kill beside her, showing yet another victory for her.


    Well, things are only going to get more difficult for them so I hope they are prepared for it. Although I''m also prepared to go and console them should anyone get dropped out of thepetitionter on.


    Not saying that they would lose of course, just that I''m prepared for something like that.


    Now who''s next?

 Chapter 1181 You Triggered Her

    (Lian Li POV)


    I deflected the multiple waves of meteors that were being thrown at me by redirecting them at my other opponents.


    Unlike earlier where I could end all my fights in an instant, the people left in thispetition were no slouches and could fight me evenly.


    They either were really that good or they had been spending thest few hours observing me and learning how to counter me.


    I manipted the concept of space around me and deflected the multiple beams of energy sted at me before blinking myself higher up into the sky.


    Looking down at the three opponents below me, I struggled to think of a way out of my current predicament.


    If it was only one of them, I could still possibly hold my own against them, but not when the three of them were working together.


    For now, the only two choices that I have were to continue fighting defensively against them while hoping one of them would make a mistake for me to exploit, or else I could choose to escape from here.


    The only problem was that neither of these choices would be beneficial to me, especially when Master was potentially watching me¡­ There''s no way I would show such a disgraceful sight to Him.


    "Careful, we are dealing with a goddess here. Remember to maintain your domain to ensure her domain does not affect us!"


    "Be careful of her lightning! Thest one she fired had the concept of destruction behind it! Layer your shield against that as well!"


    "Maintain your distance! Don''t overextend yourselves!"


    Why are all of you so annoying?! Everyone here was supposed to serve as our stepping stones to show off to Master! How dare you make things difficult for me?!


    If I had my way with you¡­ I definitely would skin you alive and cut off your fingers one by one!! Arrgghhh!!!


    I fired another lightning towards them out of frustration, only to have them dodge out of the way and return my attack with energy sts of their own.


    Once again changing the concept of space around me, I blinked myself a short distance to the side from where I had been, avoiding all the attacks thrown at me.


    I almost threw another destruction lightning at them but held myself back at thest moment.


    That''s not good¡­ I have topose myself again¡­


    To show such an unsightly side of me to Master would be just as big of an embarrassment for me.


    Remember my own training with Master¡­ Remember His gentle words, His calm demeanour and His loving warmth.


    Yes¡­ I must conduct myself as befitting of Master''s first disciple!


    I focused my gaze on the three Origin Wielders again, this time more determined than ever to defeat them.


    You are all nothing but my stepping stones, so start behaving like one!


    I expanded my domain of Conception once again, focusing on gaining control over this space.


    "She''s using her domain again! Break it, hurry!"


    My brows furrowed as those three meddlesome idiots used the power that they undeservedly gained from Master to try and dismantle my domain.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I strengthened my will and demanded the space to obey me.


    Unfortunately, the three of them proved to be too strong for me and my domain was quickly shattered once again.


    Truly annoying.


    As Muon and Lilith had warned me, our domains were pretty much useless against Origin Wielders especially when they are prepared to defend themselves against it. But that doesn''t make me powerless.


    They may be able to break my domain and prevent my power of Conception to affect them directly, but as long as I materialise an object and d it with the concept I wish, then I can still affect them indirectly.


    Like my lightning that I had been enhancing with the concept of absolute destruction for one.


    But as they had shown, even if I were to fire my lightning at them like that, they can still avoid it easily, all three of them being able to think and act faster than lightning itself.


    I did not want to show my trump cards so early especially when I''m saving them to deal with my sisters and Brendanter, but I suppose I will need to show at least one now or I may risk losing to them.


    This was something I had prepared in the event I was facing off against Manami, where I would alter the air around a certain area to form into Divine Clouds that would have the concept of destruction imbued into them.


    They will then fire destruction lightning at my target continuously from every direction, so even Manami would be hard pressed to defend herself.


    With this, if Manami were to create a star to try and burn me, I would be able to destroy it before she can fully materialise it.


    Alright¡­ I shall use that trump card of mine right here. Rejoice, for you have actually forced me to this stage.


    I took a deep breath and tried to breathe out to rx myself, only to suddenly have the wind knocked out of me when one of the Origin Wielders had blinked forward to punch me in the abdomen.


    Intense pain wrecked through my body as my vision blurred, only to refocus as I crashed back into the ground.


    "Piyaaah!"


    A weird sound reached my ears, only for me to realise that the incredibly embarrassing sound hade from me.


    I rolled onto my feet, looking down at my hands in shock.


    Did I¡­ Did I really just let out such a sound? That incredibly udylike sound? Which was most definitely heard and seen by Master no less?


    How dare you¡­ How dare you?! HOW DARE YOU?!!


    What if Master starts hating me because of you?! What if I lose the number one disciple spot because of you?!!


    Absolutely unforgivable!!


    I reached out my hand towards them, willing the concept of absolute death to befall upon them. Something as unforgivable as this¡­ They must not be allowed to exist anymore.


    "Strengthen your domains! She''s trying to crush us with it!!"


    Crush you? Oh no, no, no¡­ I will erase your very existence with this¡­ I will END YOU!!


    DIEDIEDIEDIEDIEDIEDIE!!!

 Chapter 1182 The Final Ten... I Mean Eight

    (MC POV)


    Hmm¡­ I expected my disciples to struggle against this group of Origin Wielders but it seems like they were doing fine¡­ I think?


    I mean¡­ They''re still beating them up, but they seem a little bit more¡­ Err¡­ How do I even say this?


    "Unhinged?" Iris suggested while cuddling against my side.


    I raised an eyebrow at her but she just smiled at me innocently, the 3D sses still on her face.


    Ugh¡­ I suppose that''s the word for it.


    Like¡­ Lian Li''s literally throwing those Origin Wielders around right now¡­ Like physically grabbing them by the foot and mming them around on the ground while storm clouds floated around her to strike at her opponents she''s manhandling.


    She also looks really angry for some reason and I don''t know why¡­


    On Manami''s side, she practically made her side of the continent in an eternal hellfire, going so far as to nullify the Supreme gods'' protection over that area as well.


    Mirroring her was Kiyomi who, instead of creating a raging hellfire, had plunged her side of the World into eternal darkness where the concept of living was suspended entirely.


    Then there was Eris who had literally cut off an entire section of the and sent it into space. Though it did not kill her opponents directly since they could survive in space, it was considered their loss as they had gone out of thepetition area.


    On the other side of the spectrum, Brendan was causing the least amount of coteral damage but in turn was causing his opponents the most pain. The poisons he was brewing was at least several times more potent than before and seemed to be specifically brewed to make the affected Origin Wielders suffer.


    Last but not least, there was Diao Chan, ria and Tsuki, the three of them literally making use of someone else''s power to get through thepetition.


    ria was, as usual, using her giant mecha army to sow destruction across every part of the World she came across.


    She even went one step further and nuked one part of the World by sending some of her mechs to self-destruct amongst the Origin Wielders, disintegrating any of them unfortunate enough to be caught in the st.


    Tsuki had gone ahead to reform her idealised version of me and then replicated me by several hundred times, sending out the clones to fight for her.


    She even made it so that this version of me was self-replicating, which kind of made it seem like this World was experiencing some kind of zombie apocalypse¡­ Except the zombies can fly around and shoot lightning from their hands¡­


    Finally, there''s Diao Chan who kept up with her brainwashing of other Origin Wielders and making them submit to her by seducing them with her charm. That entire section of the World had basically transformed into one giant orgy party and she''s going all out with her brainwashing too.


    Shepletely stripped them of their free will and made them all vishly loyal to her, going so far as to even change all the male Origin Wielders to females as well just to get more followers.


    I just hope that she did all this with the intention of changing them back to normal afterwards¡­ Though the Supreme gods should be taking care of that once thepetition ends.


    This was definitely the first time I''ve seen them this intense in their fights. Then again, I suppose this was just them going all out.


    ''Ara, ara? I suppose Master isn''t wrong in thinking that~''


    What is that supposed to mean?


    ''Ufufufu~ Nothing at all, Master~ I admit that I am also quite blind to everything else when it came to things regarding Master~''


    Now you''re just in not making any sense.


    ''Ufufufu~ Just know that I love you very much Master~ Could I have a kiss?''


    Ok¡­


    I leaned over and Iris tilted her head up, allowing me to kiss her on the lips.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It was a chaste one with both of our lips closed but that still made the two of us shudder from the perfection of it.


    I was expecting it to be a short one but Iris suddenly reached forward to hug my neck, pulling me to deepen the kiss.


    I wasn''t even sure how long that kisssted but when we separated, the next announcement we heard came from the Supreme gods.


    "We''re down to the final ten participants! The area will shift once again!"


    Oh what? Damn, I miss that entire part? That must have been a long kiss.


    Also¡­ What the heck happened?! The World is practically torn apart! There''s giant craters and even sections of the World cut into pieces!


    Oh wait, of course that would happen considering who was fighting. It would be more weird that the World was stillpletely unscathed after that.


    Just like before, the World waspressed and thend shifted itself to make the area smaller, reducing the contest area down to the size of arge city with everyone arranged in a circle at the very edge.


    I also realised that they don''t count the Origin Wielders that Diao Chan has under her control as participants anymore, so there''s actually still a lot more than ten people left in thispetition. I''m ignoring the clones and mechas Tsuki and ria made of course.


    It seemed like my disciples had calmed down a little, though it''s obvious they were still on edge, probably because they would still have to fight each other very soon.


    Thest two Origin Wielders were looking at my disciples with conflicted expressions on their faces, the two of them knowing full well that even at their best, there was no way the two of them could fight against all eight of my disciples ande out unscathed.


    Still, they seem determined to fight till the end, either because of pride or because the gods they were representing might be upset with them if they were to back down.


    One of the remaining Origin Wielders turned to the other, "We have to team up¡­"


    "Agreed. Let''s give it our all and maybe we can at least take a few down with us!"


    "Yeah!"


    The two of them charged forward, the Origin energy wrapped around their bodies in a blinding sh of blue light.


    As expected of the final two who reached the end, they were indeed strong.


    Yelling out a war cry, they charged straight towards the centre, ready to unleash their power to fight against my disciples to the death¡­


    And they got wrecked about five secondster¡­


    Well¡­ I have to give it to those two Origin Wielders for trying at least¡­ But the odds were definitely stacked against them¡­


    Speaking of which, Muon was already eliminated in the earlier rounds by another Origin Wielder and she didn''t even get to cross paths with my disciples.


    Now it''s just my disciples left in this battle royale it seems¡­ I wonder who''s going toe out on top?


    Speaking of¡­ I''m quite surprised that they managed to defeat all those Origin Wielders though,st I heard, even Muon was giving them trouble.


    Did I miss something while Iris was kissing me?


    ''Ufufufu~ Don''t think about it, Master~ It was a nice kiss, wasn''t it?''


    Hmm¡­ I can''t argue with you on that one. It was indeed nice.


    Well, at least I can still see my disciples now.

 Chapter 1183 Internal Strife

    (Lian Li POV)


    As much as I hate to admit it, we owe Iris one for distracting Master like that.


    I hadpletely lost myself after that little mishap with those three little pieces of trash and may or may not have done things that would cause Master to raise an eyebrow or two¡­


    But it''s not my fault that they were surprisingly brittle after I overpowered their little domains before I tore their arms off to beat them to death with it¡­


    Apparently Iris had distracted Master a little before that and she made sure to tell us about it through telepathy too, informing us that we could go all out for the next hour while she had Master distracted.


    None of us needed to ask how she was distracting Him since we had a pretty good idea of what she was doing to achieve that.


    Without the worry of displeasing Master, I went ahead to be as brutal as I needed to be with any other opponents I came across.


    Judging by how quickly we had reduced the number of contestants down to thest ten, my other sisters and Brendan seemed to havee to the same conclusion as well.


    It seems like my experience in dealing with Gods was very helpful in dealing with them.


    Unfortunately, Master would definitely not be distracted for this part of thepetition so we have to go back to being careful once again. At least thest two Origin Wielders were easily dealt with since all of us worked together to kick them out of the battle royale, leaving just the eight of us left.


    That is, not counting that small army that Diao Chan, ria and Tsuki brought with them of course.


    This is it, this is where I show Master that I deserve my rightful ce as His number one disciple. This is where I can rightfully crush all of you and cement my spot as Master''s number one!


    "Ufufufu~ I apologise in advance to all of you, but I shall be going at you seriously from the start. I''m already quite at my limit of holding back my urges and I want to be bred by Master right now~ That goes for you too, my little Kiyomi~" Manami giggled.


    Kiyomi stretched her hands out as ice gathered around her palms, "What a coincidence, elder sister. That was my sentiment exactly as well."


    "Wahaha! Do you all think this will be that easy?! We''ll be the ones taking the win here!" Bait shouted out beside Eris arrogantly.


    The giant machine at the far end opened up its chest to reveal ria scoffing at us, "Muahahaha! Do you all still think you stand a chance against my mighty and invincible mecha Onii-sama army?! I''ll show you that I will be taking not only Onii-sama''s best imouto spot, but also Onii-sama''s number one too!"


    Tsuki scoffed at her in turn, "Hmph! We''ll settle who is the better little sister right here and now! I''ll show you that I''m still the best little sister for my Aniue!"


    Brendan and Diao Chan did not vocalise their wish to defeat the rest of us, but that''s more because Brendan was busy preparing something with all the bottles around him while Diao chan was upied with the other Origin Wielders pleasuring her.


    If I had to say, those two were going to be quite a pain to deal with especially since Brendan is known to be full of surprises.


    We remained there, all of us just staring at one another as we waited. Though what exactly we were waiting for was anyone''s guess.<novelnext></novelnext>


    There was no signal to start and I don''t know whounched the first attack, but the ground suddenly shook which all of us just decided was the signal we needed to begin our fight.


    The first thing I did was to summon up my storm clouds to form a defensive ring around me, all of them imbued with the concept of destruction and invulnerability.


    Just in time too as a miniature sun was materialised right on top of me, its gravity pushing down against me in an attempt to immobilise me.


    Fortunately for me, my storm clouds immediately shot out a lightning bolt that hit the sun right in the centre, destroying it and dematerialising it from existence.


    I then materialised even more of my storm clouds, spreading them out around me to further expand my domain around the area.


    My efforts were met with strong resistance as Kiyomi''s domain started eating into mine, her domain somehow overpowering mine and assimting it into her own domain.


    Tch¡­ How annoying¡­ Shouldn''t you be paying more attention to your elder sister who is busy creating and throwing around stars?


    I then felt the hair on the back of my neck stand and I quickly summoned up a wall with the concept of imprability.


    Despite that, a metallic spear pierced a hole in it and stopped right before it could impale me in the chest, both it and my wall exploding a split secondter.


    I scowled at ria as the giant machine she was riding pointed its fist at me to shoot out another one of those spears.


    One of my destruction lightning was shot towards the spear but the moment it did, it caused a huge explosion with the spear being the point of origin, sting apart the ground and sending me as well as everyone else in the vicinity skidding away from it.


    Eris seemed to have taken advantage of the st to leap at me, her sword shing towards my neck.


    She was, however, impeded by my storm clouds as they moved to intercept her, the Goddess of Paths being forced to defend herself against my lightning as I regained my bearings.


    When the dust settled, I found myself surrounded by Eris and her other personalities, all of them with their swords drawn and pointed at me.


    The good thing was that the earlier st had sent the others far away from us, so I only need to worry about fighting Eris.


    "No hard feelings, sister Lian Li, but I shall be the one to take you out here," Eris dered with confidence.


    I couldn''t help but sneer at her, "You wish, Eris. I shall remind you why I am Master''s number one. You can remain at where you are."


    Baitughed at me, "Wahaha! We''ll show you ourbined powers! Then we''ll be Master''s favourite from today onwards! Prepare yourself!"


    There''s no need for more words as we got ready for our fight.

 Chapter 1184 Golden Girl Against The Four Swordswomen

    (MC POV)


    All of my disciples seemed to have split themselves up for duels after that explosion that Lian Li and ria had caused.


    Lian Li was paired with Eris, Manami went with Kiyomi, Brendan was up against Diao Chan and ria was facing off against Tsuki.


    Truthfully, without resorting to using omniscience, I do not know who would win in each of these engagements.


    The first pair was Lian Li and Eris, the former already outnumbered due to the fact that Eris had split herself into all of her personalities to face off against Lian Li.


    My golden haired disciple did not seem too concerned over the fact that she was outnumbered and merely materialised even more of those storm clouds around her, expanding her domain until it shed against Eris''s.


    On the other hand, Eris was being cautious of Lian Li as she knew that Lian Li was stronger in terms of raw power aspared to her. But her advantagey in her adaptability and the fact that her other personalities can keeping back even if they were defeated.


    Not to mention her domain also allows her to create different branching paths with her multiple personalities at the same time, which allowed her four times the control over her domain aspared to Lian Li.


    Bait was the first to engage her, still fulfilling her namesake as she worked to get the other goddess''s attention.


    Lian Li seemed to have anticipated that as several storm clouds immediately went towards Bait, shooting lightning bolts that were imbued with the concept of destruction at her.


    Anything that lightning touches would be destroyed including domains as long as Lian Li''s conceptual will was stronger. But even if they did manage to withstand the destruction concept, they would still get hurt from the lightning itself.


    While Bait was upied with protecting herself against the lightning bolts fired at her, Lian Li decided to take the initiative and go after Eris herself. An action that Eris seemed to have failed to anticipate as her eyes widened in surprise and needed a split second more to react to defend herself.


    That split second was all Lian Li needed to get close to Eris and deliver a concentrated st of destruction lightning into her abdomen, destroying the protective shield that Eris had around her.


    The blow had also sent Eris stumbling back, further breaking her guard and leaving her open.


    Lian Li, of course, did not let that opportunity go to waste and rushed forward, breaking through Eris''s domain with another destruction lightning fired from her palm.


    The other three finally came to their senses and leapt towards Lian Li in an attempt to protect their main body against the golden goddess.


    Unfortunately for them, they had to contend with her array of storm clouds first as Lian Li arranged the clouds to form a wall that blocked them from approaching her.


    While the other three were upied, Lian Li continued her assault on Eris, the swordswoman finally managing to recover enough to bring her sword up to defend against Lian Li''s next blow.


    She barely made it in time as the next st of lightning exploded against the surface of her sword, destroying the de and shattering it into pieces.


    Eris tried to materialise her domain again but Lian Li was just a second faster, her lightning smashing itself into Eris''s abdomen before her domain could materialise.


    The concept of destruction enveloped Eris, breaking her own concept of existence apart before the swordswomanpletely disintegrated into nothingness.


    Lian Li nodded to herself as she watched Eris''s body disappear, which would have cemented her win against the swordswoman.


    She then recalled back her storm clouds, ready to join back into the melee again to look for her next target.


    Before she could even start flying away however, a sword was pierced through her chest from behind, surprising my golden haired disciple.


    "Ahahaha! Did ya think it was that easy, sister Lian Li? Too bad, but we got ya!" Baitughed.


    Lian Li gasped as Bait''s sword was pulled out from her chest, cutting the ''path'' of her remaining in the battle royale.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "H¡­ How?!" Lian Li demanded, even as she began to turn translucent.


    The other two came in front of her and Lian Li realised that Eris was standing there unharmed.


    The swordswoman gave her a peace sign, "Hehe~ You didn''t even notice that I changed the path of my own existence eh? The one you were attacking was Denna, not me. And when you defeated her, you let your guard down!"


    Lian Li had a look of frustration on her face as she realised she was actually beaten by Eris before disappearing from the battlefield.


    A momentter, Eris''s face appeared in the sky with Lian Li as the defeated beside her.


    I would like to say that this was surprising but that would have been a lie since I could clearly see what Eris was doing the entire time.


    I summoned a split body of myself and went to where Lian Li was, already expecting to see her feeling frustrated.


    What I saw was her muttering in space by herself, "What do I do¡­ Can I also change this somehow? Maybe I can¡­ Eliminate the concept of her existence as well? Maybe fake an ident?"


    I''m not sure what Lian Li was whispering about so I called out to her, "Lian Li? Are you ok?"


    She jumped in surprise at my voice, "Ma¡­ Master?! How¡­ How long were you there?!"


    "I just came here actually. Are you alright?"


    Lian Li ran up to hug me, "Masteeeer!! I''m sorry!! I''m sorry!! Please don''t hate me!! Waaaa!!"


    That confused me a little, "Why would I hate you?"


    "Be¡­ Because I''m not good enough¡­ Sniff¡­ I was even the first to be eliminated!"


    I hugged her close to me and patted her head, "You silly girl, do you actually think I''ll hate you for something like this?"


    She looked up at me, "Is¡­ Is Master not disappointed? I¡­ I failed you¡­"


    "What? Just because you lost to Eris once? Sure you made a mistake, but everyone makes mistakes. As your Master, it just means I know what you''recking and thus know how to help improve. I won''t just start hating you for making a mistake."


    "Uuuu¡­ Master won''t abandon me? I¡­ I''m not failure?"


    I pulled her closer, "Of course not. Did you forget what I told you when I first epted you as my disciple? I told you you''re special didn''t I? My opinion hasn''t changed."


    She buried her face in my chest, "Waaah!! I love you, Master!!!"


    "I love you too."


    She''s so cute~


    I guess I should also be prepared to do this another six times when my other disciples start appearing.


    Oh well, can''t say I didn''t expect this to be honest.

 Chapter 1185 The Two Sisters Rivalry

    (MC POV)


    The next pair was Manami and Kiyomi, the both of them seem to have something to prove to each other or something with how intense their gaze were.


    They had brought their fight to another part of the continent and had materialised their domains to their fullest potential, plunging that part of thend in both light and darkness at the same time.


    On Manami''s side, a zing sun was floating behind her, burning everything around to cinders. Opposite her was Kiyomi who had a moon behind her instead, covering everything in a radius around her in darkness with only the moon and herself being visible.


    The two of them had beenunching fire and ice at each other for a while, thend beneath them freezing over and burning up constantly.


    "Ufufufu~ It seems my cute little Kiyomi has grown a little~ To think that there would be a day where you would openly stand against me~" Manami giggled while summoning another sun, acting as though the two of them were just ying around instead of trying to kill each other.


    Kiyomi responded by conjuring up a dark moon that ate up all light, "I''m sure elder sister had expected something like this ever since I came here, hadn''t you? You know that I would eventually be unable to stand ying second fiddle to everyone and try and overthrow someone."


    "Ara, ara? I thought for sure that my little Kiyomi would be more focused on Master instead~"


    "Really? Then exin how it is that your skills are a direct counter to mine?"


    Manami''s conjured sun shot out a beam of fire that directly shed against Kiyomi''s light beam from her dark moon, both attacks cancelling each other out without doing any damage.


    Manami giggled at her, "Ufufufu~ Isn''t this simply because we are sisters, my dear little Kiyomi? But if you would wish that I would give you a little bit of a challenge, then how about this?"


    She raised her hand in the air and the sun behind her started to rise up higher into the sky, expanding in size until it was twice of what it was from before.


    Kiyomi furrowed her brows and tried to do the same with her moon, only to realise that despite her best efforts. Her moon would not expand as quickly as Manami''s was.


    "Ufufufu~ I''m sorry my little Kiyomi, but I had already made it such that your ''start'' would be slower than mine~" She giggled.


    Manami''s sun continued to expand until it was three times the size of its original and the surface started to bubble angrily, looking as if it was about to explode.


    But then, on the surface of the bright white sun, dark spots started to appear on its surface that slowly spread itself across the entire star.


    Manami frowned at the sudden change, clearly not expecting something like this to happen to her sun. She then turned to look at Kiyomi who was sporting a satisfied smirk on her face, evidence that this was part of her doing.


    My red fox tilted her head, "Ara? What did you do, my little Kiyomi?"


    "You may have altered the start of this, elder sister, but I am the one who determines how it ends. And it ends with me taking over your sun."


    Sure enough, the sun that Manami had created lost its light and turned into a ck sun that absorbed light instead, expanding Kiyomi''s domain and eating away at Manami''s.


    Kiyomi started walking forward, both the ck sun and the moon bearing down on my red fox disciple.<novelnext></novelnext>


    My white fox disciple moved the two celestial bodies together,bining them into one and causing everything within a hundred miles to be plunged into darkness.


    The already barrennd started to crack even more, causing several pieces of it to separate into pieces and drift away up into the sky.


    The only ce that even had any light remained was the small area around Manami, but even then the area was slowly shrinking in size as the darkness consumed her light at a steady pace.


    At this point, it really did seem like Manami would lose this encounter but she did not look worried at all, she even pped her hands together enthusiastically.


    "Ara, ara! My little Kiyomi has all grown up now! How impressive! But I''m afraid you''ll need to do a little bit more than that if you wish to beat me~"


    Kiyomi frowned at her, "What do you me--"


    Before she could evenplete her words, the ground underneath Kiyomi suddenly broke apart and she was sent flying up into the sky alongside the other debris. My white fox was so surprised that all she could do was to cling on the piece of earth as she was shot into space.


    Manami even had time to wave at her with a smile before Kiyomi was dered to have lost because of being outside of the battle area.


    I have to say though, even if Manami did not rely on the ring out rule to im the win, sending Kiyomi up into the sky would have granted her enough space and time to reverse Kiyomi''s domain and reim control over the ck sun and moon, turning the tables back in her favour.


    This time, I was prepared when Kiyomi appeared outside the World, still looking quite disorientated by the sudden change of location.


    "Kiyomi," I called out, getting her attention.


    She turned back and her face darkened slightly, "Master¡­ My apologies¡­"


    I shook my head, "It''s no fault of yours, you held your own against Manami and even managed to push her to a corner. If it wasn''t for the rules that decided the loss for you, you could have went back and continued the fight, so you can''t say that you are weaker than your sister. In fact, I do believe you havee a long way as well."


    Unexpectedly, she shook her head, "No, no¡­ I know what I''m capable of, Master. I feel no shame in losing to my sister. I have always looked up to her for a reason, after all."


    "Eh, then what are you apologising for?"


    "For not being able to hold back anymore¡­"


    I only just noticed the wet stain near her thighs which was proof of her arousal before she leapt at me, her lips wrapping around mine.


    Ah¡­ That''s right, she''s still in heat¡­


    Guess I''ll have to take care of that first¡­

 Chapter 1186 An Alchemist And Succubus Walk Into A Battle Royale

    (MC POV)


    The next pair is a little surprising considering it was Brendan and Diao Chan. I believe the two of them have not interacted with each other much which would be quite interesting to see how this pair would turn out.


    Brendan would be the one who is at an obvious disadvantage here, since most of the things he needs require him to set up in advance while Diao Chan had her small army of vishly loyal Origin Wielders at her disposal.


    The only good thing for Brendan was that those Origin Wielders aren''t of the right mind to use their abilities to the fullest since most of their minds were taken over by their desire for Diao Chan.


    Diao Chan giggled at him, "Kukuku~ Is there any chance that I can convince you to give up, Brendan?"


    "And live the rest of my life in humiliation? I do not think so, senior sister Diao Chan. It is unfortunate but I shall be giving my all to this fight of ours."


    "Oh, but isn''t that so boring though? Wouldn''t it be nice if you just gave in to your desires and¡­ Go find Master?"


    "Hmm¡­ For a moment there I thought you were going to ask me toe to you instead."


    Diao Chan waved her hand casually, "Please Brendan, we both know where your desiresy. With my domain over desires, I can practically see the desires of those around me. If I were to justy there without a shred of cloth, you wouldn''t even take a second nce at me. On the other hand, if I were toy a picture of--"


    "AHHHHH!! That''s enough from you!" Brendan interrupted unexpectedly, a rare disy of him losing hisposure.


    Surprisingly, Diao Chan actually looked shamefaced and covered her mouth with her hand, "Oh my, I am so sorry¡­ I forgot¡­ Umm¡­ Sorry Brendan¡­"


    He sighed in response, "It''s fine¡­ Don''t worry about it."


    Hmm¡­ I wonder what that was about?


    ''Ufufufu~ It''s better that you don''t know, Master~''


    Hmm¡­ If you say so¡­


    Speaking of which, my two split bodies were still busy consoling Lian Li and Kiyomi, the former currently being headpatted extensively while thetter was sitting on myp while kissing me.


    Moving my attention back to the fight, Diao Chan spread her arms out to the side and the Origin Wielders peeled themselves away from her, most of them moaning sadly about having to detach themselves from the goddess.


    She smiled at him, "I suppose we should start then, Brendan? Are you prepared to lose?"


    Brendan pulled out a bottle that he materialised out of thin air, "I could ask you the same as well, senior sister. I''m afraid you are the next one to be eliminated."


    "Kukuku~ Let''s see about that~"


    Diao Chan pointed her finger at Brendan and half of the Origin Wielders under her control went forward to attack Brendan while the other half shot out beams of energy at him.


    Brendan tossed the bottle in his hand up into the air before materialising his domain around him.


    A translucent shield appeared that protected him from the energy beams and also kept the ones rushing towards him at bay.


    They started hammering away at his shield and causing cracks to appear on its surface before the bottle he threw in the air earlier came back down to shatter on the ground behind them.


    The Origin Wielders closest to the bottle turned in the direction of the bottle before a colourless gas enveloped them, causing them to let out screams of pain while they melted into puddles of goo.


    Damn¡­ That''s pretty morbid even for you, Brendan¡­ He went and literally brewed up their demise in a bottle¡­


    The rest of the Origin Wielders kept their distance and joined in shooting energy beams at him, aiming to take down his shield.


    Unfortunately for them, Brendan seemed to have created that shield as a direct counter to them since instead of breaking apart, it got stronger instead.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Diao Chan smacked her palms together and dispersed the demise gas that Brendan created, allowing her small army to charge at Brendan once more.


    Brendan then raised his hand and mmed his palm on the ground, creating a shockwave that washed over everyone but seemingly doing no damage at all to them.


    The effects became clear when Diao Chan''s Origin Wielders started stumbling around awkwardly before falling t on their face, as though they own motor functions were impaired in some way.


    "Did you¡­ Make them drunk?" Diao Chan asked perplexedly.


    "Sometimes the solution to a problem may just be the most simplest and inelegant one," Brendan replied while conjuring up several balls of water above his head.


    Diao Chan must have sensed danger from the balls and directed her will at them with the intention of dispelling them.


    She managed to break four out of the five balls before thest one was shot at her, the goddess of Desire barely able to lift up her arm in time to defend herself from the water ball that flew at her with blinding speed.


    The liquid was sshed onto her arm and she had a moment to look confused before the Origin Wielders that were still around suddenly disappeared.


    "What did you do?" Diao Chan demanded.


    "An antidote to your control. You don''t seem to be reading my desires very well, Senior sister."


    She scowled, "Well what do you expect? You have that damnable shield up that has been blocking all my attempts at it so far."


    "Huuu¡­ I apologise, Senior sister, but I simply won''t allow myself to lose here."


    "Kukuku, is it because I almost spilled your little secret?"


    "Not really¡­ But I think you''d prefer to get back to Master''s side sooner right? So wouldn''t it be a good idea to help you speed up that process by defeating you here?"


    "How bold, of you Brendan~ As much as I want that, I unfortunately will have to dec--"


    "Sorry Senior sister¡­ But you''ve given me too much time," Brendan interrupted.


    Diao Chan frowned, only to realise that in the time that they had been talking, Brendan had actually created six balls of water and used thest one to draw a very intricate pattern on the ground that spanned the entire area around them.


    He pped his hands together and Diao Chan''s domain broke apart like it was made of ss.


    Before she could recover, Brendan had already brewed up her conditions for loss and activated it through the domain they were standing on, resulting in my subus witch was the next to be defeated.


    As Brendan had said, the solution was truly simple even if it was a bit inelegant.


    She appeared right in the arms of my split body that I had prepared beforehand in a princess carry.


    At first she was pouting and obviously upset that she lost to him mid conversation but when her eyes met mine, her unhappiness at being defeated had melted awaypletely.


    "Ahaaan~ Master~ I missed you~ I want you inside me now~" She moaned, already wrapping her arms around me.


    Sigh¡­ Of course Diao Chan¡­ Let''s just¡­ Err¡­ Join Kiyomi over there I guess¡­


    If you would just stop trying to strip me for a minute¡­ Oh forget it, let''s just do it here I guess¡­


    At least she''s the easiest one to console so far¡­

 Chapter 1187 Machine Vs Man

    (MC POV)


    The final pair was, of course, my two little sisters.


    It''s kind of weird to see an army of my clones facing an army of mechas that had a head that somewhat resembles my face¡­ I''m not sure if I should really call those the mecha version of me¡­


    "Guess what?! I have a total score of twenty thousand, eight hundred and ny one kills!" ria boasted proudly.


    Tsuki scoffed, "Ha! Well guess what? I also have a total of twenty thousand, eight hundred and ny one kills!"


    "You just made that number up!"


    "Too bad, I did not~ Those are the legitimate number of my kills! Deal with it!"


    "Hmph! Then this fight will determine who''s the best imouto for Onii-sama!"


    "Bring it!!"


    The giant robots started shootingsers out of their eyes while the clone army charged forward, blocking theser attacks with their bodies.


    Many of the clones fell from the initial barrage but Tsuki was just summoning more of them to rece the ones that were lost.


    I don''t know how to feel watching a bunch of giant robotic versions of me cutting down clones of me with theirser eyes.


    The battle between the two sides looked like it was stuck in a stalemate as no matter how many clones ria''s mechs destroyed, more of my clones would simply spring up to take their ce thanks to Tsuki. But on the other hand, no matter how many clones Tsuki summoned, she could not get closer to ria either.


    ria even made several of her mechs start tounch artillery strikes against Tsuki but she simply made my clones create a shield to defend against said attacks.


    I was starting to wonder why Tsuki was simply throwing my clones at the mechs instead of using their abilities when the ground beneath the mechs started to shake and cracks appeared around them.


    A second passed before the cracks exploded and my clones burst out from underneath the mechs, attacking them at close range.


    They then started to fire their ownsers out of their hands, cutting through the mechs like hot knives through butter.


    ria quickly adapted by having the mechs activate some kind of shield around them, protecting them from thesers while their hands were reced withser des.


    The mech army started to engage the clone army in melee while shoulder mounted gatling guns shot down the other clones that were still rushing towards them from Tsuki''s direction.


    The previously organised battle line of mechs had now descended into chaos, which I guess was Tsuki''s goal from the start.


    Despite that, ria still managed to have her mechs defend themselves against the onught rather effectively.


    The mech that she was controlling directly was literally punching my clones away with blinding speed.


    "Useless! Useless! Useless! Useless! Useless!!" She shouted in her cockpit, her voice being projected outside by loudspeakers.


    I will have to admit though¡­ Seeing a giant mecha version of me doing machine gun punches was actually pretty cool.


    riaughed aloud while sting away a group of clones with a wrist mounted rocketuncher, "Is this the best you can do?! I made my Onii-sama to be the best! Yet your little clones are just inferior imitations of Onii-sama! You still dare to im you''re the better imouto?!"


    Tsuki smirked, "Ha! You don''t even know that I''ve been using this time to make the ultimate Aniue! Behold!!!"


    The space around Tsuki shimmered before lightning struck down on her, enveloping her in a sh of light before she started to rapidly ascend into the air.<novelnext></novelnext>


    What looked like a giant skeleton appeared behind her before muscles rapidly flowed along the bones which were then covered by ayer of skin.


    It wasn''t until the flesh reached the skull did I realised Tsuki had created a literal giant version of me, towering over even the mechs that ria had created.


    In case you were wondering, Tsuki did not transform herself into a giant version of me. I could still see the top half of my little sister stuck in the giant me''s chest as though she was growing out of him.


    The good thing was that at least he was wearing pants¡­


    "Wahahaha! Behold, my Titan Aniue!! Let''s see how your little mechas handle this!!"


    The giant me lifted his arm before swinging it down in an arc towards ria''s mechs, my other little sister making her army fly up into the sky in order to avoid the arm swipe.


    Some of them did not make it in time and were swatted away by the giant''s arm, most of them breaking apart from the impact alone.


    ria then had her mechs point their weapons at me and let loose every single piece of firepower they had.


    Rockets, bullets andsers flew towards Tsuki''s creation, only to explode against a shield that had materialised into existence around the giant me.


    He then raised his arm into the sky before bringing it down, an action that I was very familiar with which prompted me to look up at the sky.


    As I had expected, a giant meteor had appeared in the sky and was now descending directly on top of ria and her mechs.


    She had all her mechas fly towards her where they suddenly started to break apart, only to join back into ria''s machine to transform it into an even bigger version of myself.


    I need to state that there was even some kind of music ying during the transformation sequence too¡­


    Damn¡­ She actually made a megamech version of me¡­


    The mecha me raised both of its arms which transformed itself into giant cannons to point up at the meteor.


    A loud boom echoed as the arm cannons were fired, the projectiles flying faster than the speed of sound and exploding against the surface of the rock.


    Cracks started to appear on the meteor before the entire thing broke apart into a million pieces, crashing down onto the surface below.


    "Wahaha! How was tha--"


    ria did not get to finish her taunt before Tsuki''s giant had rushed towards ria while she was distracted and delivered a straight punch at where the cockpit was, sting it out of the mech''s frame.


    "Sorry, but that was just a diversion for this~" Tsuki grinned before the giant me opened his palm to shoot a st of fire at the airborne cockpit, incinerating ria who was still inside.


    In the next moment, ria appeared outside of the World and into my split body''s waiting arms, my little sister blinking up at me and still looking quite confused.


    "Did I¡­ Lose?" She asked.


    I made a face, "Well¡­ Unfortunately you did¡­ But I still thought the giant robot was really cool though."


    Her eyes lit up, "Wah!! In that case, could I ask Onii-sama to transform yourself to a giant robot so that I can be inside you? For reference of course!"


    ¡­


    You know what, that isn''t even the weirdest request I''ve gotten so I guess why not?

 Chapter 1188 Fire Fox And Swords

    (MC POV)


    With the winner of each of the duels decided, the rest started to look for the next opponent for their next fight.


    I find it quite interesting how the fight first began as a free for all but they ended up picking out one person to duel in the end.


    In Manami''s case, she found herself in front of Eris''s team.


    "Ara, ara? Here I was prepared to fight against Lian Li. Did she lose to you, Eris?"


    Bait stepped forward while tapping the t of her de on her shoulder, "What? Ya thought we couldn''t beat her or somethin''? Ya lookin'' down on us?!"


    "Ufufufu~ I think you and I both know that between the two of you, Lian Li is the stronger one, yes? I was looking forward to iming the number one spot from her too, I guess I will have to make do with you~"


    Eris brought up her de defensively, "Do not think that it would be that easy."


    "Ara, ara~ I should be saying the same thing to the four of you~"


    Eris went with the same strategy of having her other three selves spread out to surround Manami, my red fox looking none too bothered at her actions.


    The two sides started the fight with the materialisation of their domains, both of them trying to im as much space around them as possible.


    A small sun started to form above Manami as a manifestation of her domain, heating up the area around her while Laverna and Denna worked on suppressing it from growing anyrger.


    Eris and Bait then shed their swords at Manami simultaneously, sending out invisible des that cut through Manami''s domain as it travelled towards my red fox.


    Manami then raised her hand and waved her hand casually as though she was greeting a friend, causing her domain to re up which burned the invisible des away.


    Despite the unsessful attempt, Eris tried the same attack again while Bait tried to get closer to her, thetter attempting to destroy Manami''s domain with her own.


    Once again, my red fox red up her domain to burn through Eris''s invisible de, though it did nothing against Bait who was slowly getting closer to her target.


    The sun above Manami got just a little bigger and what looked like a sr reshed out from the giant fireball to strike at Bait, the swordswoman barely managing to raise her sword in time to defend herself against the blow.


    Despite that, the attack was enough to send Bait airborne, the swordswoman iling around for a bit before managing to regain control of herself tond on her feet.


    And as though tough at Laverna and Denna''s efforts, a second sun appeared above Manami, though this one was ck in colour instead of fire red.


    No doubt this was something Manami picked up after her earlier fight with Kiyomi.


    Now Laverna and Denna had to split their attention in trying to suppress both suns, which didn''t seem to be working as the suns still continued to expand despite their best efforts.


    Eris started to focus her attention on trying to cut down Manami, probably realising that allowing her to fully materialise her suns would definitely not end well for her.


    Unfortunately, even she was unable to get close to her as sr res from both suns would immediately strike at her the moment she tried, forcing her back.


    Bait even attempted to throw caution to the wind and leapt at Manami directly, relying on her domain and sword to protect her.


    The first sr re that hit her was deflected away by her sword, the impact causing it to shatter like ss. The next one struck her across the face, burning off half the skin on her face.


    Despite that, Bait continued lunging forward towards Manami, even as her face started to burn and ke away into the air.


    Manami even took a moment to raise an eyebrow at her before lifting her palm to point at her.


    Bait only had time to widen her eyes when a ck wall of me appeared in her path before she mmed right into the wall.


    Her domain held for but a second before it shattered, leaving her open to being consumed by the mes and burning up into nothingness.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Manami then refocused her attention on Eris, the swordswoman still trying to get close to Manami in an attempt to cut her down.


    Eris seemed to realise that she was being targeted, leading her to leap several feet back. Just in time as well since the ground she had been standing on exploded upwards in a pir of fire.


    That was the cue for even more fire pirs to start exploding out of the ground all around Manami, blocking the red fox from view.


    Eris growled in frustration before swinging her sword down in an arc in front of her.


    There was a moment of silence before the pirs of fire somehow appeared to have been cut in half, the top halves of the fire disappearing into thin air.


    Looks like Eris had managed to redirect the ''paths'' of the mes to somewhere else.


    She then leapt over the fire, just as Bait reformed herself beside her to join her in her charge.


    Manami raised her hand and the two suns touched, creating a stream of red and ck mes that mixed together before shooting itself towards Eris.


    "Bah! I can take it!!" Bait roared, reaching out her hand to grab Eris''s arm and tossing her over the mes.


    The red and ck mes hit Bait right in the centre of her chest, the swordswoman roaring out in pain as it burned a hole through her chest and ''killing'' her for the second time in this fight.


    Eris did not look back, opting to concentrate on trying to plunge her de into Manami''s chest.


    She was just within a metre of her when she suddenly stopped moving in midair, having been affected by Manami''s domain of pausing the beginning of her descent.


    Manami then made the two suns shoot out another sr re, this time Eris being unable to avoid it as it struck her on the head and drilling a hole through her domain to burn her directly.


    The red fox watched dispassionately as her own mes burned Eris up into nothingness, only nodding to herself when the swordswoman hadpletely burned away.


    Behind her where Laverna used to be, however, the real Eris started to slowly crept closer to Manami, having altered the ''path'' of her existence at thest moment to switch ces with Laverna.


    It looked like she would have seeded in another sneak attack on another one of my disciples when the two suns above Manami suddenly fused together into one entity.


    The ce went silent as the gravity rapidly increased for a short moment before the suns exploded, burning the entire area into cinders with Eris alongside it.


    To Eris, it would have looked like a sh of white light before her vision would change to see me floating in front of her.


    "Master?" She called out to my split body that was waiting for her.


    "Hello Eris. It was a good try, though it seems like Manami was the one who managed to get you to drop your guard in the end."


    It took Eris and her three personalities a moment to realise what had happened.


    "I¡­ Lost?" Eris asked.


    I nodded.


    She sighed, "As expected of sister Manami I suppose¡­ Is Master here to pamper us?"


    I sat on my knees and patted myp, "Of course. So feel free toe over here~"


    The four of them cheered and quickly ran up to hug me, each of them trying to shove the other aside just so that they couldy on myp.


    Good thing I could just make more split bodies to fix this.


    So cute~

 Chapter 1189 Alchemist And Sister From Another World

    (MC POV)


    Brendan and Tsuki were staring at each other.


    The sight of the small Brendan looking up at the Tsuki''s titanic size was actually quiteical to be honest, but it certainly was impressive that Brendan could stand there without fear.


    Then again, my alchemist has faced beings bigger in size and threat than this anyway.


    "Hello Brendan," The Goddess of Creation greeted casually while still stuck on the giant me''s torso.


    The God of Brews nodded to return her greeting, "Hello sister Tsuki. I see you won against sister ria."


    "Ohohoho~ That''s natural since I am Aniue''s best little sister after all! And I see you''ve managed to beat that horny witch."


    "It was not easy, I assure you."


    "Ohohoho~ Somehow I doubt that~ Could I convince you to just surrender this win to me?"


    "I''m afraid not, sister Tsuki. I would be going all out here."


    "Very well then. Please do not hate me for this~"


    Tsuki''s giant raised his fist and mmed it down on top of Brendan.


    The alchemist materialised a shield around him that held for a moment before shattering almost immediately. It did give him enough time to roll away from the blow and to safety at least.


    He got up to a knee and raised his palm to materialise an empty bottle in the air. The bottle hovered in the air for a moment before a light blue liquid appeared inside of it, filling it to the brim. A moment passed before another reddish liquid appeared in the air and mixed itself into the bottle.


    The resulting mixture bubbled quite violently and divine energy radiated from it in waves, causing even the air around it to shimmer.


    Tsuki tried to use the smaller clones to swarm Brendan to prevent him from doing whatever he was trying to do, feeling threatened from the bottle that he was trying to make.


    Brendan started to back away from the crowd, maintaining his distance from the clones even as he continued to brew his concoction.


    A few of the smaller clones tried shooting various elemental attacks at Brendan, only to have all of them deflected by another shield that appeared around him.


    The alchemist conjured up several more bottles and started mixing various different liquids into them with even more urgency. Now, not only was the air shimmering, the earth around them also started to tremble as well.


    Tsuki definitely did not like what was going on and tried to attack him with the giant clone again.


    The giant raised his fist and punched into the ground, breaking through the Supreme gods'' protection of the World easily.


    He then flipped his hand and pulled upwards, breaking off the entire chunk of ground and flipping it over.


    Unfortunately for Brendan, that included the chunk that he was standing on.


    He had to abandon a few of his bottles to dive to the side in order to avoid being crushed, the ground literally flipping over like a pancake and mming down at where he had been. Some of Tsuki''s smaller clones of me were not able to escape and also ended up getting crushed as well.


    Brendan didn''t have time to be concerned over his loss as more of the normal sized clones immediately lunged towards him, trying to stop him from creating more bottles to rece the crushed ones.


    Surprisingly, Brendan did not back down from this attack and stood still to take the attack head on, relying on a shield he materialised to defend him while he worked on recing the bottles he had lost.


    The clones punched their fists against the shield, creating shockwaves that rocked through the area and intensifying the tremor around thend.


    Soon enough, cracks appeared on the surface and it looked like it would shatter at the next strike before a formation suddenly appeared on the ground.


    This was what he had been preparing since the battle royale had been reduced to ten people from the very beginning.


    Everyone was momentarily distracted by the light from the circle before the clones within the circle started to melt.


    And when I say melt, I really meant that they were melting into goo like snowmen left in the summer heat.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Tsuki narrowed her eyes at him, "Did you just¡­ Brew up a poison that targets the clones'' gic makeup and destroy them from within?"


    Brendan dusted his sleeves, "I''m surprised you figured that out so easily."


    "I''m Aniue''s best little sister, so something like that is normal for me!"


    "Mmmm¡­ Then I suppose you''re also prepared for this?"


    The formation suddenly expanded to three times its original size, epassing the rest of the clones as well as Tsuki''s giant clone in its light.


    Arge number of the clones melted away but a few of them remained unaffected including the giant one that Tsuki was embedded in as well.


    Brendan narrowed his eyes, clearly wondering why his formation failed to work as he had intended.


    Tsuki had her chest puffed up in pride, "Ohohoho! Did you think I used the same gic form for all my clones?! I had to make edits to improve them while fighting against that fake little sister! Looks like you got careless here, Brendan!"


    My alchemist let out a rare sigh of disappointment before leaping away to avoid a giant lightning bolt that was shot out from the giant clone of me.


    He then moved one of the bottles that was floating around him to float down to his palm, pouring out its contents on his hand.


    Instead of spilling out onto the ground, it congealed to form into a blob that looked like some sort of jelly in the middle of his palm.


    Soon, the rest of the bottles also came forward and poured its contents on his palm, all of them congealing into the first blob to increase in size exponentially.


    Tsuki tried to stop him again by having her giant clone swipe his arm at the alchemist, only to have Brendan disappear from where he stood and reappear somewhere else within his formation.


    Looks like he had prepared additional functions to this formation as well in case it failed in some way.


    The blob in his hand expanded rapidly and he had to drop it on the floor, letting it reshape itself until it transformed itself into a human.


    Slowly, its features became clear and¡­ I realised Brendan had literally brewed diluted Liquid Origin Energy andbined them to form into a clone of me.


    The difference between his clone and Tsuki''s clone was that this one should be closer in ability to me than Tsuki''s, making it a minor god.


    Brendan nodded at Tsuki, "Sorry sister Tsuki, but this will be my win."


    His clone of me raised up his hand and all the smaller clones immediately disintegrated into pieces with their Origin being destroyed.


    He then redirected his palm towards Tsuki and the giant froze for a moment, as though also affected by his power.


    A blue glow then enveloped the giant before it suddenly teleported forward, mming his hands down on Brendan''s clone of me and squashing it.


    Brendan blinked at the sight,pletely bbergasted that his creation would be squashed just like that.


    "What? You think you''re the only one with ess to Aniue''s energy now? Like I said, you got careless~"


    Brendan had no time to respond as the giant clone of me shot outsers from his eyes that instantly vaporised my alchemist, cementing Tsuki''s win.


    He reappeared in space to see my split body greeting him with a smile.


    "Hello Brendan. That was a good fight. Though Tsuki''s right about you getting a little careless though."


    He scratched his cheek in embarrassment, "Ah¡­ Master saw that huh¡­ I think I got a little toocent at the end¡­ I was so sure that I would win with that method."


    I patted his head, "That''s alright, Brendan, you did your best and it was indeed ingenious. It was just that Tsuki had better preparations than you did. Want a cookie?"


    Brendan looked at the proffered cookie before smiling wryly, "I would like that, Master. Thank you."


    Of course I gave him the cookie and also a head pat too.

 Chapter 1190 The Little Sister And The Fox

    (MC POV)


    Manami floated in the air while smiling down at Tsuki below her.


    I''m pretty sure that she was intentionally positioning herself higher than my little sister on purpose as a sort of power y or something.


    "Ufufufu~ To be honest, I never thought that you would reach this far, little Tsuki," Manami giggled.


    Tsuki smirked at her, "I can say the same to you actually. I thought your sister would beat you for sure."


    "Ara, ara? I admit that my cute little Kiyomi came pretty close but I still managed toe out on top in the end~"


    "Well, in that case, you might like to know that I am going to beat you here and be Aniue''s true number one! As his best little sister, there is no way I''m handing that position to someone else!"


    "Ufufufu~ What big words~ We shall see if those are just a bunch of meaningless drivel~"


    Manami wasted no time in starting the process of creating two stars behind her, both of them rapidly increasing in size.


    Tsuki''s giant clone of me wrapped himself up with Origin Energy which boosted Tsuki''s domain of creation around her, allowing her to create a huge number of normal sized clones of me. Each of them were even imbued with minor divinity as well to bring their status up to minor gods which was something she learned from Brendan.


    Manami pointed a finger at Tsuki''s direction and the two suns behind her started shooting sr res at Tsuki''s clone army.


    A few of the clones that were hit quickly disintegrated into ash while Tsuki managed tomand the rest to protect themselves from the attack.


    She then directed the clones to start charging at the fox that was floating in the sky, trying to distract her as the giant clone seemed to be charging up for some kind of attack.


    Manami seemed to be entirely at ease, as though whatever Tsuki was doing waspletely useless against her.


    And as a testament to that, the red and ck suns behind her touched each other and the gravity around the area increased exponentially, enough to even cause the World to shift its axis as though another celestial body had hit its surface.


    The smaller clones were sent crashing back into the ground, all of them unable to even lift their heads to look up at the red fox levitating in the sky.


    Arge sr re erupted between the two suns, the tendril extending itself towards the giant clone of me that was the only one unaffected by the increase in gravity.


    The blue aura around the giant red, solidifying into a wall that blocked the sr re from reaching him.


    A part of that same blue aura then peeled off and reformed itself into a spear, shooting itself towards Manami''s chest.


    Manami stretched out her palm and a translucent wall of her own appeared in the air, which was my red fox materialising part of her domain to defend herself.


    The blue spear shattered against the wall without leaving a mark, causing Manami to smirk at Tsuki.


    Her smirk quickly changed into a frown when cracks suddenly appeared in the space around her.


    "You didn''t think that was just a simple spear, did you?" Tsukiughed, right as Manami''s domain shattered into a million pieces. "You shouldn''t have materialised your domain to block my spear of destruction!!"


    Manami tried to expand her domain again but not before Tsuki imed arge swathe of it for herself, leaving only about a small cube of space that Manami managed to snatch back from my little sister.


    Even part of her suns had been erased away, leaving only half of its size aspared to before.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Even now, Tsuki continued to make use of my giant clone to boost her divine power to slowly assimte Manami''s domain for herself, causing it to shrink even further.


    Manami let out a rare growl of frustration as she redoubled her efforts in pushing back against Tsuki, willing her suns tobine together into a single red and ck sun.


    The gravity intensified and the smaller clones immediately melted into puddles of goo. Meanwhile, the giant clone still remained unaffected, even when the ground it was standing on started to crack and sink.


    "I see how you''ve gotten this far now," Manamimented, giving her a begrudging nod of respect. "But if you still wish to beat me, this is still not enough."


    Manami stretched her palm out before lifting up to the sky, breaking the ground the giant me was standing on in an attempt to send it up into space like what she did with Kiyomi.


    The only problem was that the ground did not move and remained under the giant''s feet despite Manami putting all her concentration intounching the ground into space.


    Tsuki shook her head, "Oh nice try, sister Manami. But right now, I''m joined with this creation of Aniue who possesses a little bit of Aniue''s powers, that also includes the power of omniscience~ I already know what you might try to do even before you do it, so I''ve already prepared the countermeasures beforehand!"


    Ok, first of all¡­ It''s not the power of omniscience because your clone doesn''t have the capability to do that despite your ims¡­ Your clone is basically just giving you the power of foresight to a certain degree, which isn''t really omniscience actually¡­


    Then again, that was most likely a bluff on Tsuki''s side to try and intimidate Manami.


    "Ara, ara? Doesn''t that mean I have no chance of winning if I''m fighting against Master Himself?"


    "Ohohoho~ That''s right~ So isn''t it better if you just give--"


    Manami shot the sun that was behind her at Tsuki without warning, the giant ball of fire flying straight towards the giant clone of me.


    It looked like the sun would impact Tsuki without any resistance but at the veryst moment, the giant clone raised his arm and smacked the sun casually,pletely wiping it from existence.


    "--up since whatever you can think of doing is useless~" Tsuki finished,pletely unfazed by the attack.


    Manami sighed, seeing that her final attack also ended in failure.


    "Very well, I shall surrender this win to you~" Manami admitted, raising her hands slightly as a sign of surrender.


    Tsuki smirked, "That''s a wise decision~ You don''t want to be embarrassed in front of Aniue, right?"


    "Ufufufu~ Of course~ Master''s love is infinite, I''m not shallow enough to try and fight for something that I am already receiving an infinite amount of unlike some people here~"


    ''Ohhhh~ I believe this is where I say ''burn''?'' Iris''s voice echoed in my head.


    I turned to look at Iris giving me a smug look, "What are you talking about?"


    "Ufufufu~ Don''t worry about it, Master~" Iris assured me, turning her attention back to the fight where Tsuki was just crowned the winner of the battle royale when Manami disappeared from the battlefield.


    The ending was a little anticlimactic, but judging by how Manami had already leapt into my split body''s arms to kiss and grind herself against me, I doubt she even cared that she lost that much.


    Well, guess that brings the battle royale to a close, though I must say I am quite surprised that Tsuki was the winner.

 Chapter 1191 First Promised Date

    (MC POV)


    "Aniuuueeeee!!"


    I caught Tsuki as she leapt into my arms, her face bright and full of smiles.


    There was supposed to be a small ceremony where the Supreme gods would crown her the winner but she basically blew them off just to rush back to me.


    Apparently she imed that she only needed validation from me and not some ''random olddies'' that felt that they were important.


    My other disciples, aside from Manami who was still busy making love with me somewhere else, were looking at Tsuki with warm gazes.


    Looks like everyone wasn''t too hung up about their loss after my consoling session with them. At least¡­ I''d like to think that''s what those gazes of theirs meant¡­


    ria''s smile certainly looked a little strained¡­


    I patted my little sister''s head, "Good work Tsuki."


    "Ehehehe~ Is Aniue proud of me? Did you like the giant I created?"


    "I''m honestly not sure how to feel about that¡­ To create those clones, don''t you need a very intimate understanding of your target?"


    "Who would understand Aniue better than the best little sister in the universe? Of course I would know every little detail about Aniue! Ehehehe~"


    I can''t even say that it sounded wrong since we''ve slept together before anyway¡­


    I cleared my throat, "So I guess you want to go to the Vacation World soon?"


    Tsuki gave me a weird look, "Why would I want to go back to such a crowded ce? All I want is to spend some time with Aniue, just the two of us!"


    I blinked at her, "That''s¡­ That''s it? Isn''t that something you can already do any day?"


    "Ehehe~ But I want Aniue for myself and only myself. No split bodies please~"


    The other girls gasped at this. Some of them were obviously unhappy about it while the others seemed to realise that they could ask the same of me when it was their turn and quickly nodded in agreement.


    They then started to discuss amongst themselves quietly, leaving me alone with Tsuki for the moment.


    I tilted my head, "Ok¡­ I did agree to granting all of you to a date at a ce of your choosing¡­ So where do you want to go?"


    Tsuki pped her hands together, "Oh! Oh!! I know, I know! I want to visit one of those alternate realities that Iris made!! There were some really interesting ones I wanted to experience again!"


    Eh? Really? Hmm¡­ I guess that could be interesting since we would be experiencing a whole different reality too. I''ll need to make them again since they were destroyed the least time but that wouldn''t be a problem for me.


    "Hmmm¡­ I guess I could create them easily enough¡­ But which World caught your eye?"


    Tsuki looked up at me with a sparkle in her eyes, "There''s this World where Aniue and I were working as spies in a secret organisation! That was so cool! Can we do that one?!"


    I used my omniscience to find out what World she was talking about and sure enough, there indeed was such a World.


    That particr universe had the setting where instead of bing a yakuza boss, I was instead roped into a secret organisation where both Tsuki and I ended up being spies for said organisation.


    Before that fragment of me was liberated, that fragment of me and Tsuki were involved in trying to steal some ancient artefacts from a criminal organisation that had stolen them from a national museum.


    Even I thought that World was quite interesting too so I saw no issue in creating it again.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I nodded and turned to Tsuki, "I can do that, but any restrictions you''d like to impose on ourselves? Should I just have that World stay true to its original state or shall I change things up a little?"


    "Oh! Aniue can do that?!"


    "Of course I can, I''m creating this World from scratch again since the reality it originally came from doesn''t exist anymore. If you want, I can even change the theme of the World and even itsws too."


    "Ehehe~ In that case, could I retain my Godhood when we go into that World? I will leave everything else to Aniue''s discretion!"


    Hmmm¡­ Let me see¡­ Allowing her to retain her godhood would pretty much mean that I can add in some extra stuff to make things interesting too. It''s just a matter of how far I wanted to go.


    And considering that it''s Tsuki we''re talking about here¡­


    Ah¡­ I got it. Let me just tweak some things here¡­ Some things there¡­ And done!


    I snapped my fingers and the World was created in an alternate reality that I also made on the spot.


    "Should we go now?" I asked, reaching out my hand to her.


    "Eh?! Right now?!" She gasped.


    I tilted my head at her, "I thought that was what you had in mind?"


    "Oh, yes, yes, yes! Let''s go, Aniue!"


    Tsuki grabbed onto me without hesitation and I gave my other disciples a wave before I teleported away with my little sister.


    The two of us appeared in a modern day apartment that had pretty much the amenities you might expect from such a ce.


    The two of us were dressed in suits, as though prepared to attend a formal event.


    When Tsuki realised this, she immediately materialised a camera in her hands and started snapping pictures of me.


    "Aaahhhh!!! Aniue!!! You''re so cool!!! Ahhh!!! Do a pose please!!! Ahhhh!! Soooo cool!!!"


    I knew it¡­ She didn''t want this World because the scenario was interesting or anything like that¡­ She wanted us toe here because the clothes I wore on my missions were cool to her.


    We are on a date after all, so I went ahead to do a few poses for her, which only made her gush even more as she frantically snapped even more pictures of me.


    Right then, the television in our living room suddenly turned on by itself and a man dressed in a simr suit like ours appeared on the screen.


    He was about to say something until he saw what Tsuki was doing.


    "Agent T¡­ What are you doing?"


    Tsuki turned back to scowl at him, "Can''t you see I''m busy?! Who the hell are you anyway?! Who let you peep on us like that, trash!!"


    She waved her hand at the television and the appliance exploded in a shower of sparks, shutting off the image.


    My little sister then turned back to me and continued snapping pictures like nothing had happened, squealing cutely the entire time.


    I sighed, I''ll probably need to reset this Worldter so that the scenario could continue after Tsuki is done taking pictures of me.


    Well¡­ I''ll admit I gave her a pair of pants that were one size smaller on purpose¡­ Not that she seemed to notice though.

 Chapter 1192 Theyre Aiming Even Higher

    (Manami POV)


    I returned from my lovemaking session feeling especially satisfied, only to find my sisters all gathered together and discussing something in a corner of Master''s courtyard.


    Ara? What are they talking about over there?


    I went over to join them in their discussion and my little Kiyomi was the first to spot me.


    "Elder sister, wee back. I assume you were satisfied?"


    "Ara, ara? Of course I was~ I had received lots of love from Master just now, ufufufu~ Do you want some? I still have a little left inside me~"


    Everyone''s eyes immediately shifted to the area between my legs when they realised what I was referring to.


    Ufufufu~ I only offered to my dearest Kiyomi you know? Even if the rest of you want it, I''m not handing any over to you~


    Lian Li was the first to look up at me again, "Ahem¡­ I feel like I should ask¡­ When is your mating season going to be over?"


    I tilted my head slightly, "Ara, ara? Are we bothering you? If we wanted to, we could stop ourselves from being affected, you know? Otherwise, we would be in bed with Master all the time~ It''s just that it feels so much better to let loose~ We could end this any time we wanted~"


    Eris then pointed an using finger at me, "That''s right!! This is something I was wondering while I was watching your fight with Tsuki! What was that ending?! That was so anticlimactic of you to give up just like that! I was expecting some long and big fight between the two of you, you know?!"


    My dear little sister also nodded her head in agreement, "I agree, elder sister. I did not expect you to give up that easily as well."


    I covered my mouth to hide my smile, "Ufufufu~ Truth be told, I would very much like to struggle all the way with little Tsuki, but I received an epiphany during the fight with her~"


    All of them tilted their heads at me, silently asking what I was thinking.


    "Ufufufu~ When Master is on His date with her, Master''s attention would bepletely locked on the date itself, right?" I pointed out.


    They nodded, still wondering what I was trying to say.


    "Then at this point, Master would not be paying attention to whatever we might be doing, would He?"


    "Just get to the point, Manami," ria grumbled, obviously not too happy to have lost to Tsuki in her earlier fight.


    "Ara, ara? I was just getting there~ I was wondering¡­ Why do we need to y second fiddle to some Supreme Gods? Why do we have to follow their rules? Like for this littlepetition, why are we the ones entertaining them? Do they even worship our beloved Master at all?"


    Brendan lifted a finger, "I''m¡­ Pretty sure they do actually."


    I giggled, "Ufufufu~ In that case, they should just let us take over, shouldn''t they? After all, we are the ones that are closest to Master, not them~"


    Lian Li narrowed her eyes at me, "Are you suggesting¡­ That we overthrow those Supreme Gods ourselves?"


    "Ara, ara? I''m not suggesting it, Lian Li~ I''m telling it~ As I said, why are we even fighting in this little tournament for their amusement? Just thinking about it vexes me to no end, like we were putting on some kind of y for them. We should be the ones making up the rules, shouldn''t we?"


    The others looked at one another before nodding in agreement.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Diao Chan licked her lips, "That''s right~ Didn''t we hear about other Gods taking the positions of other Gods as well? That means we can challenge these so-called Supreme Gods for their positions as well, can''t we?"


    "That was the n, Diao Chan~" I giggled, feeling an excitement burning up in my chest. "Weren''t we restricted from taking over those Worlds because we did not want them reporting to those Supreme Gods and by extension, Master as well? If we were to remove them from the equation¡­ Ufufufu~ We''ll be the ones in control of what the Divinemunity tells Master, won''t we?"


    ria widened her eyes, "You''re a genius, Manami! That''s a great idea!! Then we can freely convert everyone in the Universe to our Church without worries!!"


    Kiyomi turned to me, "Then the real reason elder sister forfeited that match¡­"


    My smile widened, "That''s right~ It''s so that I can be there while little Tsuki is distracting Master~ Naturally I would not want to miss something like this, would I? Ufufufu~ I want to be right there to see the look on their faces when we challenge them for their positions~"


    Lian Li was smiling from ear to ear, "That''s perfect! Are we going to do it right now?"


    I tilted my head, "Ara? Has Master already left with Tsuki in that case?"


    "That''s right, so if we want to do it, now would be the best time!"


    Brendan quickly raised his hand, "But we will need to continuously keep Master distracted as well since Tsuki''s date won''tst forever¡­ And what about Iris? Surely she won''t keep quiet about this?"


    "Ufufufu~ You don''t need to worry about me~"


    All of us turned around to see the woman in question smiling at us.


    I immediately strutted up to her until my chest was pushing against hers, "Ara, ara? What are you doing here? I''m pretty sure you weren''t invited~"


    "Ufufufu~ You don''t need to feel so insecure, little Manami~ I am your ally now you know? Truth be told, I don''t really care about any of the Gods around, so you''re free to do whatever you want with them. Master may be interested in preserving the status quo of the Universe, but the only thing I care about it Master~ If you ask, I might even help you distract Master a little~"


    I felt a little annoyed at her until Lian Li spoke up, "Manami¡­ She did help us distract Master while we had gone on a rampage during the battle royale earlier¡­ I believe we can depend on her."


    Tsk¡­ I suppose I will have to admit that she has her uses¡­


    I maintained the humourless smile on my face and nodded at her, "I suppose we shall have to depend on you when the timees¡­ Iris."


    "Ufufufu~ You can count on me~"


    "Fufufu~ You really are sure of yourself~"


    "Ara, ara? That''s because Master was the one who created me~ So that goes without saying~"


    "Ufufufufu~"


    "Ufufufufu~"


    This woman is really annoying¡­


    Whatever¡­ As long as she does not get in our way, I shall tolerate her presence¡­ For now.

 Chapter 1193 The Elite Spies

    (MC POV)


    "Ehehehe~ Aniue is so cool~" Tsuki gushed, finally finishing up on her impromptu photoshoot.


    I went ahead to reset the World while she was distracted so that the scenario could begin anew.


    The fixed television turned on once more and the same person from before appeared on the screen.


    "Good morning Agent L, Agent T. I have new assignments for the two of you. An ancient artefacts has been stolen by the organisation of Wololo. They are believed to be using it to summon up an ancient demon of sorts, so I want the two of you to sneak in and steal the artefact before they can do so."


    Tsuki turned to me and made a questioning face, "Wololo? Ancient demon?"


    I nodded, letting her know that those were indeed some of the changes I made to this World.


    She shrugged and turned her attention back to the screen.


    The man, who was actually our handler, continued, "You will be taking the next flight to thend of Weewoowoo and search where exactly Wololo are keeping the artefact. Once you do, take it back from them and return it to us. Understood?"


    I nodded, "Yes, sir."


    Tsuki suddenly jumped in front of me, "No, no, no! Are you telling me he''s our superior, Aniue?! I can''t ept this! Could you make it that you''re the superior instead?"


    The handler frowned at her back, "What are you talking about Agent T?"


    My little sisterpletely ignored him as though he didn''t exist, which obviously only pissed him off even more.


    I needed a second to check if she was really serious about it and it turned out she was.


    "But¡­ Wouldn''t it make no sense for us to be higher rank than the person giving us these missions?"


    Tsuki shook her head, "Not at all! We can be their most elite agent! Ummm¡­ So we''re given a special rank that''s higher than him!"


    "Does it really matter?"


    "Yes!!" She affirmed strongly.


    Alright then¡­


    I snapped my fingers and altered the reality of this World to fit Tsuki''s demands before rewinding time again.


    This time, instead of turning on and showing the face of the handler straight away, the television instead showed a screen that notified us that he was calling and gave us the choice of answering the call.


    I went forward and pushed one of the buttons, causing the screen to change to him.


    "Good morning Agent T, Agent L. I hope the both of you are well this morning," He greeted politely, a clear difference in tone aspared to the first time.


    Tsuki nodded at him with a contented smile, "Hehe, we are~ So what do you need from us?"


    "I have received new orders from HQ, they are seeking your help in retrieving an artefact that an organisation by the name of Wololo has stolen. We believe they are currently hiding in the country of Weewoowoo though we are unsure of their hideout''s exact location."


    I nodded at him, "I suppose you have our flights ready?"


    "Naturally. Two first ss tickets for the flight this evening. A car will be here to pick both of you up in a few hours."


    Tsuki leaned against me suggestively, "Alright, I guess Agent L and I shall be busy with our preparations for the trip~ Do keep us posted~"


    Our handler saluted before the screen shut itself off.


    Turning back, I found Tsuki looking at me with a shine in her eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ehehehe~ We''re going on a spy mission undercover¡­ Which means we get gadgets and disguises!"


    I nodded, "That''s right. Shall I skip time to us infiltrating the enemy base?"


    "And miss out on the journey there?! Of course not, Aniue! We have to experience the journey too!"


    Err¡­ Ok¡­ Though I don''t know what she ns to do for this period of time though¡­


    Tsuki then came forward and pulled my hand, "What are you waiting for, Aniue?! Let''s go! Let''s go!"


    I was thoroughly confused, "Go? Go where?"


    "Isn''t this where we would get the really cool montage of us picking out guns, testing out gadgets and dressing ourselves up before making a really cool exit and into our car while wearing sunsses?"


    ¡­


    Ah¡­


    I grinned at her, "I suppose you''re right. Let''s go and get our things, Agent T."


    She squealed and even jumped up and down excitedly while I pulled her along to the study room.


    I pulled one of the books which caused the bookcase to open up and revealed a hidden staircase behind that led to an underground bunker.


    Tsuki squealed even louder at the sight of it and rushed down the steps while pulling me along behind her.


    I thought ria would be the one more excited about such a development than Tsuki but I quickly realised that it would make sense that the two would share simr interests since they were my little sisters.


    The lights in the bunker lit up to reveal a shooting range with various different guns stored in the gun racks. On the other side of the shooting range was a special storage room that held gadgets and other weapons of different kinds meant for spies like us.


    "Ahhhh!! This is so cool, Aniue!! Please, please, please pose with the guns over there!! Oh wait!! What does this do, Aniue?!"


    She picked up a grey capsule and waved it at me.


    I smiled and pointed at the centre of the capsule, "Press the button in the centre."


    She did as I instructed and the top part of the capsule flipped open to shoot out a metallic de, forming into a sword.


    "Oooohhh~ This is so cool!! How do I store it back?"


    "Press it again."


    She did and the de retracted back into the capsule, transforming it back into the unassuming capsule it was before.


    "So cool~ What other cool things are there?! Which one should we bring?! Oh! We should just bring everything shouldn''t we, Aniue?!"


    Well¡­ I mean, you already requested to carry over your godhood to this World, so you''re able to create anything you want which kind of makes bringing all this pointless actually¡­


    But the main thing we were doing here was¡­


    "Ahhhh!!! Aniue!! Lift up that rifle a bit more! Yes, yes!! Look here!! Ahhhhh~ So cool!! So coooool!! Can you pose with this suit next?! Oh, oh!! And hold this sunsses between your fingers like this!! Ahhhhh!! So cool!!!"


    This is less of a mission preparation but more of a photoshoot now¡­


    Oh well, it''s her date after all so I''ll just let her do what she wants~

 Chapter 1194 Two Agents At The Back Of A Car (*R)

    (MC POV)


    We ended up doing the cool exit with the both of us wearing suits and sunsses as we got off the ne and onto the tarmac.


    We held that pose for a few seconds before Tsuki broke character and started squealing and cuddling up to me.


    "Ahhh!! Aniue, so cool!! So cooooool!! Ehehe~ We must look really cool just now, didn''t we, Aniue?" Tsuki giggled while rubbing her face on my chest.


    I suppose so¡­ I mean it''s hard to tell when you created so many cameras floating around us to take pictures while making sure no one else can see them. The whole scene by itself is already quite bizarre.


    I tried my best to ignore the camera shes that were mostly focused on me, "Ahem¡­ We should be meeting with our contact here who would be briefing us on the mission. Do you see anyone that fits the bill?"


    Tsuki wiped the drool from her mouth, "Ehehe¡­ Slurp~ Hmm? What? Oh! Umm¡­ I think that guy over there?" Tsuki noted, pointing to a man in a suit holding a card that said "Agent L, Agent T".


    Behind him was what looked like a ck town car with tinted windows with the number tes "N 0 T S P Y".


    Very subtle indeed.


    The both of us went towards our point of contact who seemed to recognise us as he lowered his card immediately to meet us.


    "Agent L, Agent T, it is an honour to meet the both of you. I am Agent M and I shall be your contact for this mission."


    I was about to greet him back when Tsuki jumped in front of me again.


    "Aniuuueeeee!! Why is his name closer to yours?! That''s not fair!! Change it pleaseeeee! Pretty pleaseeee~"


    It took me a moment to realise that she was referring to our agent letter designation being closer in the alphabetical order.


    Seriously, Tsuki?


    "Is that really an issue?" I asked.


    She puffed up her cheeks, "Of course! How could some random nobody be closer to Aniue?! I want to be the closest to Aniue!!"


    I smiled wryly at her before snapping my fingers, changing the reality of this World again.


    Time rewinded several seconds to the agent greeting us once more.


    "Agent L, Agent T, it is an honour to meet the both of you. I am Agent Z and I shall be your contact for this mission."


    This time, Tsuki nodded with a satisfied smirk which confused the agent a little since it looked like she was smirking at him for no reason.


    I acted like I did not just change the World and nodded at him in greeting, "Hello agent Z, we''ll be depending on your support. What do you have for us?"


    He recovered quickly and opened one of the car doors to gesture towards the interior, "Please head inside agents. The briefing will be held here as we head to the location."


    Tsuki and I climbed inside and the door shut behind us. The back of the car was separated from the front with a plush wall that had a screen mounted in the middle to give us privacy.


    As if on cue, the screen flickered to life and a shadowy figure appeared on the screen, his face unable to be seen in the darkness.


    Originally, this guy would have been our boss who would be filling us in on the situation and giving us our orders. But I had already anticipated that Tsuki would be upset once again that there was someone above me in rank appearing before us so I changed him to be an informant here instead.


    "Greetings agents, forgive me for contacting you like this but I bear news of great importance and my position might bepromised. I have found the location where Wololo are hiding the artefact but they are already nning on starting the ceremony to summon the demon within the next few hours so time is of the essence. I have sent the coordinates to your maps but be warned, the ce is heavily guarded. Theyout of the base as well as guard details will be sent to your terminals in a bit."


    The watches on our wrist beeped and both of us lifted our arms at the same time, causing a holographic map to appear that showed us where we needed to go.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Agent Z should also have received the location on his own map since the car started to move at that exact moment as well.


    Our informant continued, "I believe there isn''t anything that the two most elite agents in existence aren''t able to do, so I wish you sess in your mission. Godspeed agents."


    The screen switched off after that, leaving just Tsuki and I again.


    She turned to me, "Ehehe~ So how are we going to infiltrate the base, Aniue?"


    "Mmm¡­ Shall I skip the travel time and let us appear at the base location?"


    "How long would it take for us to reach there?"


    I asked omniscience for the answer before responding, "About an hour or so."


    "Perfect~" Tsuki''s eyes sparkled before shrugging off her suit jacket.


    Ah¡­ I''m actually surprised it took her this long to even do this to be honest. She was so upied with taking even more photos of me in the ne that we spent the entire flight just doing that photoshoot.


    She went ahead to unbutton her dress shirt before pulling it over her shoulders, her hands moving down to pull down her pants to toss it aside.


    My little sister then smirked at me as she ripped open a hole in her pantyhose, opening up her crotch to the open air.


    I was busy myself as I stripped my own pants off, allowing my cock to spring free of its confines.


    Tsuki straddled me, her hand reaching down to position my cock to point at her pussy.


    "Aniue¡­ Aniue¡­ I love you¡­ I loveeee you~ Could I put your cock inside me?" She moaned, moving her hips back and forth to rub her entrance against my ns.


    This naughty little sister¡­


    I reached up and held her waist, pulling her down to impale her on my cock.


    She let out a scream of pleasure as my cock reached her deepest parts, her stomach bulging slightly from where I was pushing against her.


    "Ahhhaaaannn~ So deeeeeep~ Fuck me hard, Aniue!! Please, please, please!!"


    I obliged and started mming my hips upwards into Tsuki, causing my little sister to throw her head back in pleasure while her eyes rolled to the back of her head, her tongue drooping out from the side of her mouth.


    All the while, the car continued its journey towards our destination, our driver none the wiser about what was going on just behind the partition between us.


    Tsuki recovered just enough to bend forward to kiss me, her tongue wrapping itself around mine while her fingersbed through my hair, moaning everytime I hit her sweet spot.


    I hugged her closer to me as I felt my pleasure reach the edge, mming myself even deeper into her as I shot my seed inside my little sister''s womb.


    The feeling of being filled with my seed also caused Tsuki to orgasm as well, her entire body shaking in pleasure.


    Both of us held onto each other, enjoying each other''s warmth while her pussy squeezed out the remnants of my seed from my shaft.


    "Aniue¡­ Again¡­" Tsuki pleaded, her hips already gyrating against me.


    Well¡­ We have an hour so I guess we can go several rounds¡­


    I wordlessly began mming myself inside of her again as we continued our lovemaking inside the car.

 Chapter 1195 Just Give Them Medical Benefits

    (MC POV)


    Tsuki and I got out of our vehicle after making sure our clothes were immacte after what we had been doing inside for the past hour.


    My little sister had a look of obvious satisfaction on her face while she hugged my arm, looking like she was out on a date rather than on a spy mission¡­ Which I suppose she actually was, now that I think about it.


    "There it is," I pointed at the lone, featureless, rectangr building that was out in the middle of the desert.


    From here, it looks more like a rectangr rock that was dropped right in the middle of a desert than anything else.


    "Mmm¡­ Aniue¡­ I feel so full¡­ So loved¡­ Ehehehe~" Tsuki mumbled, nuzzling her cheek against my arm.


    I suppose expecting her to stay in her role of being an ''elite spy'' was pretty much impossible right now.


    Oh well, let''s just carry her along until the important parts, that is if she still intends to care about the setting of this World anyway.


    Agent Z then drove off in the car, since a ck limo in the middle of the desert was really conspicuous. Not that it actually mattered either since we should have found our own way here but Tsuki just kept going on top of me so I just decided to do a bit of reality warping to teleport us here.


    "Tsuki, we''re at the enemy base. How should we infiltrate it?"


    "Ehehe¡­ I want Aniue to infiltrate my secret ce instead~"


    I raised my eyebrow at her, "Do you want to do it again? Because we can if you want to."


    "Mmm¡­ Tempting¡­ Ah! Sorry Aniue! I''m ok now! Where are we?!" She asked, finally snapping back to her senses.


    I pointed at the building ahead of us.


    "Oh! We''re already here?! Let''s go steal back that artefact, Aniue! Do we go in now?"


    I cleared my throat, "That was the question I wanted to ask you. How do you want to approach this? We could go the loud way or the stealth way."


    "Oh~ Umm¡­ Spies should be sneaky right, Aniue? So shouldn''t we sneak in as well?"


    "We could do that, but do you have any ns on how to sneak in?"


    "The disguises of course! Isn''t that the reason why we brought them along in the first ce?"


    Truth be told¡­ The disguises she chose to bring along were more like cosy outfits than disguises¡­ But oh well, nothing a bit of reality maniption can''t fix if things go a little south.


    I let Tsuki choose the disguises we would wear and she pulled out two sets of clothes for us out of thin air.


    Holding up the cosy¡­ Ahem¡­ Holding up the disguise that Tsuki handed me, I shot her a questioning look.


    "So¡­ What are we?" I asked, referring to what kind of role we would y with these clothes.


    Tsuki giggled, "What do you think Aniue? Isn''t it obvious? We''re a dashingly handsome doctor and the extremely attractive nurse that he''s banging~"


    I''m not even going toment on thatst part¡­


    "And how would this disguise help us sneak into the facility?" I asked.


    "Oh! You''re the new doctor that got assigned to the base to take care of them because the main office just changed thepany policy to include proper health care! They''ll definitely let us in for sure!"


    ¡­


    Ok¡­ Yeah, let''s go with that.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The two of us changed out of our suits and into our new clothes, mine even had a doctor bag and a stethoscope hanging around my neck.


    Tsuki immediately gasped at the sight, conjuring up the cameras to float around me to snap pictures excessively.


    "Ahhh!!! Aniue!! So cool!! You''re so cooooool!! Look over here! Over here!! Ahhhh!! So cool!!!" She squealed, which was something I''ve already gotten used to so I didn''t mind.


    I let her have her fun taking multiple pictures of me and only reminded her that we were supposed to infiltrate the bunker after she was done.


    The two of us walked up to the entrance of the base side by side where a group of mean looking grunts were standing guard while armed with automatic weapons.


    As expected, they motioned us to stop the moment we got even closer to the gate.


    "Halt! This is private property! Who are you and what are you doing here?!" The leader demanded.


    Tsuki came forward and scowled at him, "How dare you?! Don''t you know who you''re speaking to?! This is Doctor Aniue, the best medical practitioner in the entire World! What kind of reception is this?! Look at these ungrateful idiots, doctor! I already said this ce is wasted on you!"


    The guards all looked confused by her promation. In fact, even I was confused since I had no idea what she was referring to either.


    Tsuki turned to me, "Look at this, doctor! To think not only did they make us walk all the way out here, they even refused us entry! We should not have helped them fight for their silly little medical benefits!!"


    Thest two words seemed to have gotten the guards'' attention.


    "Umm¡­ I apologise but¡­ Did you just say health benefits?" The leader asked.


    "That''s right! HQ finally approved of giving everyone health benefits and they sent the two of us over to take care of you! Do you know even your dental is covered too?!"


    The guards started whispering amongst themselves, clearly excited.


    I never really bothered to check but were the conditions around here really that bad? They don''t even have dental? What kind of evil organisation even is this?


    One of the guards spoke up, "Umm¡­ I think I heard someone mention about new policies being implemented. Perhaps this was one of them?"


    Another one also nodded, "I think I saw a few more sickbays springing up around the base as well. They must have been preparing for something like this."


    That prompted the other guards to also start chiming in with changes they noticed around the base that seemed to have been made in preparation for my arrival. The only problem was that there really shouldn''t have been anything like this considering we were literally just making this up.


    Was this all a coincidence or something? Because I most certainly did not change any of this¡­


    Tsuki was sporting a frown on her face though I could tell that she was secretly smirking inside, "Hmph! And to think this little idiot dared to raise his voice at us?! Maybe we should just head back to and tell those other idiots that the people here don''t deserve any medical benefits!"


    The leader turned to me sheepishly, "We are terribly sorry, Doctor Aniue, we seemed to have missed the memo about your arrival¡­ I sincerely hope you can forgive us¡­"


    I wave my hand pretentiously, "It''s fine. Don''t let this happen again."


    "Yes, Doctor Aniue!! Open the gates!"


    The heavy metal gates of the base slowly descended into the ground, opening the way for both Tsuki and I to enter the base.


    I don''t even know how a n as crazy as this worked¡­ Was it Tsuki''s doing? Did she ''create'' something to influence this World as well?


    Did she also make her own changes?


    Hmm¡­ You know what, I don''t actually want to know¡­


    As I had been saying so far, this is her date so let''s just roll with it.

 Chapter 1196 Boss Fight, Except You Are The Boss

    (MC POV)


    ¡­


    You know¡­ I had the thought that she would be doing this the ''stealth'' way since we went through the effort of putting on disguises and everything.


    I have to add that she even went through the trouble of dressing the both of us up in various different outfits before this while we were making our way through the interior of the base.


    Yet here we are¡­


    "Ahhh!! It''s useless!! Hurry up and run!!"


    "Nooo!! Someone help me!!"


    "AIEEE!! She''sing!! Shut the door!! SHUT THE DOOR!!!"


    "It''s toote!! She''s already here!!"


    "Run for your lives!!"


    "Ohohoho!! Why are you running?! Come back here and let me try this gadget on you! Oh, what does this one do, Aniue?!"


    "Umm¡­ That should be the de-atomizer, careful with that," I warned.


    "Woooow!! This is so cool, Aniue!! Pew pew!!"


    I watched as she started firing that de-atomizer around, liquefying any of the viins unfortunate enough to be hit by the ray and leaving holes in the walls whenever the ray missed their targets.


    "This is sooo cool! My Aniue is the best!! Pew pew!"


    Yeah¡­ I believe Tsuki initially wanted to make this a stealth mission but then she got curious about the gadgets and wanted to test them all out. So the first thing she did was going up to one of the guards and stabbing him with that capsule sword she had first received.


    Not gonna lie, that sudden action seriously threw me for a loop as I didn''t think she would just straight up murder someone like that with a smile on her face. What changed?


    She turned back and waved at me, "Aniue! Aniue!! Over here! Over here!"


    I went to where she was calling out to me to see that she found the Wololo base''s armoury. That kind of confused me since we were already overgeared for this mission anyway so why would she be interested in this? She could also create more weapons anyway so this room shouldn''t be of any interest to her.


    "Look, look! This means there''s going to be some kind of big battle up ahead right? What should we do, Aniue?!"


    Oh¡­ Ohhhhh!


    I realised that she was basically treating this world like some kind of hyper realistic game instead of a real world where the people were real, living beings. Most probably because of the idea that this ce would only exist for the duration of this date and would disappear once this was over.


    Which was why she made all those requests from me and why she was fine killing these guys since everyone in this World was pretty much equivalent to an NPC to her.


    In all honesty, she''s not wrong to think that way so I didn''t bother correcting her and let her do whatever she wanted. Which I guess now included going to the ''boss fight'' that would be happening in the next room.


    At least she wasn''t asking about quest rewards¡­


    The ironic thing was that Tsuki was actually right about there being a big fight up ahead as it was where the artefact was being stored. There, arge group of the people left in the organisation had barricaded themselves in there while hurrying with the demon summoning.


    You could say that this would be the lead up to the actual boss fight too if they managed to summon the demon before we stop them.


    I smiled at her, "Well, I don''t think we need any of this, right? Seeing that we have our gadgets and all."


    "Oh but isn''t it fun to shoot something as big as this, Aniue?!" She giggled, lifting up a rocketuncher in her hands. "But I suppose our gadgets are cooler anyway! Do we have something with a lot of firepower like this?"


    "Hmm¡­ Aren''t spies supposed to be secretive? So it wouldn''t really make sense if we have something that would make a lot of noise, right?"


    "That''s right! So do we have something like that?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    I gave her a wry smile before pulling out a metallic sphere the size of a baseball, "C-twenty ss grenade. Push the top button and give the top half a twist before throwing it. Has enough of a st to take out an entire room."


    "Waaahh!! As expected of Aniue!! So cool!!" She squealed, tossing the rocketuncher away to receive the grenade from me.


    She then went up to the two reinforced steel doors that blocked our passage to the next room to pry open a gap in the doors. And by that, I didn''t mean opening them but actually bending the two feet thick steel door with her bare hands to create an opening.


    Tsuki then clicked on the button of the grenade with her thumb before tossing it in casually..


    My little sister initially wanted to wait behind the door but I went ahead to pull her to the side, right before an explosion rocked through the room and the resulting shockwave blew the doors off its hinges, the screams of the people caught in the st following soon after.


    At this point, Tsuki''s eyes were already sparkling in wonder while looking up at me to silently ask for more.


    I then wordlessly handed her another of those grenades.


    She then happily tossed that into the room as well, giggling uncontrobly as she cuddled into my arms while pretending to take cover from the explosion.


    More screams followed after another explosion that caused cracks to form on the concrete wall we were leaning against.


    We then peeked into the room to see arge group of corpses lying inside the room with only a small group surviving the st thanks to a sort of st proof room that also served as their summoning room for the demon.


    And as though on cue, light shed from within the room and a giant red demon broke out from said room while smashing aside several of thest surviving members that were in charge of summoning it.


    "Oooh~ Is this the boss fight, Aniue?" Tsuki asked, not even worried about the demon.


    "Hmm¡­ I suppose it is. What would you want to do about this?"


    "Would the bombs work?"


    "Ahaha, there were only two of them, Tsuki. Besides, it''s immune to conventional weapons."


    "Oh~ Then what should we do?"


    "Hmm¡­ The summoning is tied to the artefact that is located in the pedestal inside that room. If we can take it off, the demon should be weakened enough that conventional weapons would work against it."


    "Alright! Then I shall distract it first!! Take this!!"


    She lifted her and fired off a st of energy that pierced through the demon''s head.


    The demon wobbled unsteadily on its feet for a moment before falling backwards and crashing into the ground, very much dead.


    Tsuki blinked at the dead demon, looking very confused before turning back to me.


    I sighed, "Tsuki¡­ You''re a goddess now¡­ That''s just a normal demon you know? There''s no way it can survive something like that from you¡­ Your divine powers aren''t on the level of ''conventional weapons'' you know?"


    "Ehhh?! That''s so weak¡­ Should we load back a save, Aniue?"


    ''Load back a save'' she says¡­ I can''t even say anything since I literally did have save states of the World that I could roll back to anytime I wanted since I anticipated something like this happening.


    I was just about to do that when Tsuki suddenly gasped and raised her hand to stop me.


    "I''ve got a better idea, Aniue! We could justplete this mission and go home and¡­ Ehehehe~ And then have a celebratory night of sex? How about that, Aniue?"


    That''s my little sister for you I guess.


    Although I would have to end the date after this since the other girls were also waiting their turn, so I''m limiting the time each one of them gets.


    I''ll just leave this World in stasis in case Tsuki wishes toe back here againter on¡­


    In the meantime¡­ I guess I''m going back home to bang my little sister.

 Chapter 1197 She Brought Souvenirs

    (Tsuki POV)


    Ahhh~ This was the best day of my life!!


    I not only got to go on a date with Aniue, but it was even with just the two of us and I got all the attention from him too!


    What''s more, I''ve managed to get so many top tier materials of Aniue in so many different costumes too! There was Spy Aniue, Doctor Aniue, Security Guard Aniue, Evil Viin Aniue, Scientist Aniue and even Prisoner Aniue~


    Ehehehehe~ We even ended the date with an extremely spicy love making session in a penthouse suite that had a perfect view of the city at night.


    It was so, so, so perfect~


    "So Master pounded you while you were pushed up against the ss with a full view of the city below you?" Diao Chan asked, the Goddess of Desires leaning forward while one of her hands was stuck in between her thighs.


    I squirmed as I recalled the memory and nodded quickly, feeling just a little bit embarrassed about it.


    Aniue''s disciples made appreciative sounds at me, all of us having gathered back in our room after Aniue and I returned from our date.


    We were told to take it easy for theing days as Aniue would be busy taking each of us out on our own individual dates as he had promised, the next one being Manami who would leave with Aniue early tomorrow morning.


    Right now, I had just finished sharing with them about what Aniue and I did on the date. I even brought out the pictures I took of Aniue and predictably, everyone was gushing over Aniue in different costumes~


    Although I did notice that they seem to be a little distracted too, like they were nning something before I returned.


    I thought they were just discussing their own date ideas with Master so I didn''t think too much about it.


    "Ara, ara? Master looks so dashing in this~" Manamimented, holding up a picture of Spy Aniue.


    "Papa, cool!" Cai Hong giggled, her little hands grasping a picture of Evil Viin Aniue.


    "How much are you selling these pictures again?" The inferior little sister asked me, gesturing to the pictures.


    I smiled at her, "If you finally admit that I am the better little sister, I can give you a set for free~"


    She scowled at me, "Never!! You may have beaten me in that silly game, but that only means that you possess more power! Being the best little sister requires more than just power!"


    Hmph¡­ I hate to admit it but she is right about that.


    I crossed my arms, "Very well! Then you shall start to refer to me as Aniue''s stronger little sister and I shall give a set to you!"


    "Gunununu¡­ Fine!! Aniue''s stronger little sister!"


    "Ohohoho~ You got yourself a deal!"


    "What about the rest of us?!" Eris protested, clutching the picture of Doctor Aniue to her chest.


    Oh, good choice~ Aniue looks really sexy in that white coat~ Especially when I was wearing that nurse outfit too, I think the two of us would have looked really good if we were to¡­


    Whoops~ I almost got distracted there!


    I raised my finger, "I''ll give all of you a set if all of you also return with a set of pictures from your dates too!"


    Muahahaha! That was my goal all along of course! Aniue would definitely bring them to different Worlds and that means he would be wearing different clothes too! They could then take pictures and then I will get a share of them too!


    I would be getting so many materials for my own night activities!


    This is the best!


    "So where are you nning on going with Aniue tomorrow, Manami?" I asked the red fox.


    She tapped her chin with a finger, "Ara? Now that you mention it¡­ I don''t actually have a ce in mind¡­ Perhaps¡­ Somewhere that I can mate with Master for an entire day?"


    "Hmm¡­ How about a World where Aniue is a teacher? I''m sure that would be a nice ce~" I suggested, thinking about how I didn''t have Teacher Aniue yet.


    "Why would you say that?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    I was about to give an excuse when the weaker little sister narrowed her eyes at me, "You''re nning on using us to help you create a copy of Aniue to dress up and do lewd things to¡­ Aren''t you?"


    Tsk¡­


    I turned my nose up at her, "So what if I am?"


    She waved her arms around angrily, "Well, we want in of course!! How could you leave us out of that?!"


    "Hmmph! It''s a specialty of my domain! Didn''t you call my clones of Aniue inferior to your machines?! Why don''t you go dress them up instead?!"


    "Kuuuhhh¡­ This isn''t fair!"


    "Ohohoho~ That''s why you are the weak little sister!!"


    She looked like she was about to attack me when a knock came from the door, "Girls? Is it ok for me toe in?"


    That was Aniue''s voice.


    All of us reacted instantly and the pictures were stored away before everyone scattered to their own beds.


    Thank Aniue Manami and Kiyomi were already sated today or I believe they would be pouncing on him as soon as he entered.


    Lian Li straightened her nightgown before approaching the door, opening it slowly to peek from behind.


    "Master? What''s wrong?"


    "Hmm¡­ I heard some shouting¡­ So I thought I should see if there was something wrong?"


    Ahhh!! We were so excited by the pictures that we forgot to set up a silencing barrier!! How careless of us!!


    Lian Li scratched her cheek before looking up at Aniue shyly, "That¡­ That was my fault, Master. I apologise¡­ Umm¡­ I may have still been frustrated about my loss¡­"


    Ahhh?!! That bitch!! How cunning of her!!


    She''s making use of this chance to get sympathy from Aniue to get him to pamper her!!


    Look, look!! She''s even intentionally wringing her hands below to act like she was really frustrated!!


    Aniue patted her head, "Ah, it''s ok, Lian Li. How about this, do you want to sleep with me tonight?"


    That cunning girl instantly perked up, "I would love to, Master!"


    No, no, no!! Don''t you dare!!


    I was already leaping out of my bed but Eris was just a little bit faster than I was, that girl already appearing behind Lian Li even as my feet touched the ground.


    "Me too, Master!! I want pampering too!"


    Diao Chan then appeared beside her as well, "Me¡­ Me too Master!!"


    "Onii-sama!! Don''t forget about me!!"


    "Ara, ara? And myself as well, Master~ Ufufufu~"


    "Hmm¡­ And I too, Master."


    Ahhh!! I can''t be left out now!! Let me join in too!!


    ¡­


    Hmmm? What''s this I see at Lian Li''s bedside?


    A ''letter of challenge''? Who is she trying to challenge?

 Chapter 1198 We Are Running An Inn Here

    (MC POV)


    I had to console my disciples for another night again since it looked like they weren''tpletely satisfied thest time. That ended up as another orgy and for some reason, the girls insisted they only wanted one of me that night.


    Thus I was stuck lying in bed with everyone crowding around me and having their way with me. It felt a little weird for me but the girls seemed to really like it.


    When morning came, I was prepared to bring Manami out on her date which I was feeling a little worried about since she was still in her mating season.


    Surprisingly, she showed up looking rtively normal¡­ And by that, I meant that it didn''t look like she was in heat.


    I know that their mating season wasn''t over yet though so I presume that she did something to help counter her libido temporarily or something.


    "Good morning Manami," I greeted her with a smile, prompting her to return it with one of her own.


    "Ufufufu~ Good morning Master~ You look especially dashing today~"


    I chuckled, "Ahaha, thank you, Manami. I was just about to say that you look really divine as well and that has nothing to do with you being a goddess."


    "Ufufufu~ If Master was looking to seduce me with that line, it''s working~"


    I gave her a wry smile before extending my hand to her and prompting her to slip her hand into mine.


    "So, where would you like to go, Manami?"


    "Ufufufu~ Well~ I''d like to leave that to Master to decide actually~ What does Master have in mind for me?"


    "Hmm¡­ That''s quite tough¡­ Is there anything you would like to do in particr?"


    "Ara? That answer would be you, Master~ Ufufufu~ But I suppose¡­ If Master does not mind, is there a Universe where the two of us are perhaps¡­ Married?"


    Honestly, even if there isn''t one, I could have made one as well. But I still went ahead to check the alternate universes to see if there was one anyway.


    Unsurprisingly, there were actually a few and I went ahead to choose the one that I felt Manami would enjoy the most before nodding at her.


    She understood that I had found a World for us to go to and smiled at me to show that she was ready.


    "Any other requests before we go? Tsuki asked to keep her godhood while we were there," I asked.


    "Ara? Then I shall ask the same, Master~"


    Well¡­ I guess none of them would actually want to give that up considering the effort they went through to get it in the first ce.


    I used the World I created for Tsuki as a temte and made that alternate World for Manami, creating it within the same alternate space as that World so that it would be easier for me to manage themter. I''m considering the future since I would undoubtedly be creating more of themter.


    I then brought Manami and myself over to that World, integrating us as one of the people within it instantly.


    The two of us appeared in bed beside each other, our hands entwined together like lovers. On each of our ring fingers, a golden wedding band could be seen adorned on it.


    "Ara, ara? Good morning Master~ Ufufufu~ I most definitely would not mind waking up like this everyday~"


    I smiled at her, "Don''t we do that everytime we sleep together?"


    "Ufufu~ I suppose that is true~" She admitted before sitting up.


    The red fox lifted her hand up to the light to admire the wedding band on her finger, giggling to herself before turning to me, not the least bothered by the fact that the both of us were naked at the moment.


    "So where are we, Master? What are we doing in this World?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Ah, Manami was not the one who liberated me from this universe so she doesn''t know about the story behind this one.


    I climbed out of bed and started to dress myself, prompting her to do the same while I gave her the summarised version of the story.


    "In this World, it seems like I never took in the others as my disciples but I was sent to your vige to help with your problem. We fell in love and then we got married. The two of us then decided to open up a hot springs inn a distance away from your home vige to live our lives peacefully."


    "Ara, ara? That sounds absolutely lovely, Master~ Just hearing that alone makes me want that to be true, just a little~"


    I chuckled, "Well¡­ If you''d like, we can also open an inn in our World with the others too."


    "Ufufufu~ I shall keep that in mind~"


    I dressed myself in a Hakama while Manami put on a rather familiar Kimono except with much more fanciful designs. I suppose her clothes were less practical here since the most strenuous activities we would do was managing the inn anyway.


    With the two of us dressed, we left the room to start our day as managers of the inn, the building itself being a three story building that had around twenty guest rooms and three separate hot springs located at the back of the building.


    It looked like we went for the ryokan style of design for the inn as well so everything looked quite traditional and homey.


    A building for the staff was also located just a short distance away to amodate them, since this inn was located quite far from civilization so we needed live-in staff.


    One such staff was waiting outside our room and bowed her head when she saw us, her fox tail and ears twitching noticeably in the air.


    "Good morning Master, Madam. Breakfast has been prepared for you in the dining room."


    Hmm¡­ Seems like we''re using another form of address here instead of the usual. Then again, this was not Earth after all.


    I used my omniscience to recall her name before nodding at her, "Thank you, Sachiko. Did anything happenst night?"


    She straightened herself and her tail swished from side to side, "It is my pleasure, Master. As forst night, there was a group of guests who went overboard with their drinking and broke one of the tables and two chairs. I have taken the liberty to bill them for the damage."


    "Umu, thank you. Is there anything else?"


    The fox youkai blushed and looked down while squirming slightly, "Ah¡­ There is one other thing¡­ Umm¡­ Master might have forgotten but¡­ Our mating season ising soon so¡­ Ahem¡­ I just wanted to inform Master of it¡­"


    Oh, looks like the time here is a little mismatched from our original World as well. No big deal though.


    "I will keep that in mind. Go ahead and return to your duties."


    "Thank you, Master."


    She gave another bow before leaving us.


    Manami took that chance to giggle at me, "Can we bring her to our room tonight, Master? Or are the two of us exclusive in this World?"


    "What''s the fun in telling you now? You''ll see it soon enough anyway~"


    "Ara, ara? Master is such a tease~ Shall we?"


    She extended her hand to me and I allowed her to wrap her arm around mine, escorting her to the dining room where we would start our day.


    This was certainly a different feelingpared to the other Worlds.


    Actually¡­ Isn''t this quite close to the simple life I had been envisioning?

 Chapter 1199 Theres Always The Good And The Troublesome Guests

    (MC POV)


    Taking care of an inn like this was quite an experience to be honest. Even though my omniscience helped quite a bit in this, I tried to limit my reliance on it to a minimum.


    In Manami''s case, she adapted to her new role extremely quickly, as if she had been doing it her entire life.


    I suspect that she had also integrated the knowledge of this World''s Manami with her own so that she could get used to the scenario easier.


    "Wee dear guests to Fox''s Den~ I hope your stay with us will be a pleasant one~" She greeted the neers at the entrance with a customer service smile.


    The group of young men, whom I presume to be Elite Practitioners from a nearby Sect, were understandably stunned by Manami''s appearance at the entrance, all of them simply staring at her with wide eyes. It''s hard not to when a woman radiating an aura of beauty appears like that in front of you after all.


    Manami either did not care of did not notice their surprise and simply stepped aside to gesture towards the inn''s interior, "Please follow me to check you in to our inn~"


    The guests needed a moment more to recover their wits before following her in, their eyes glued to the way her tails waved in the air hypnotically.


    I actually believe she was doing that on purpose.


    Manami brought them to the counter where I was positioned before excusing herself to return to the inn''s entrance.


    The young men watched her leave and only returned to their senses after she was out of sight, allowing me to address them.


    "Good morning dear guests. Have you made reservations?"


    Their leader nodded slowly, "Err¡­ Yeah¡­ Under the name of Heng from Pi Gu Sect."


    I shifted my gaze downwards to start sifting through our record book to look for that reservation.


    Those men then took that chance to start whispering amongst themselves.


    "Damn, so the rumours are true¡­ The staff here are sexy as hell!"


    "Hey, do you think we can get them toe service us?"


    "Of course! I got some money saved up! All we have to do is offer them some and they''d definitely do it!"


    I cleared my throat and addressed them without looking up from my records, "My apologies, but my staff do not engage in such activities with our guests. If you''d like, the nearest whorehouse is in the next town about an hour by horseback from here."


    The leader scowled at me, "Huh? Aren''t you just the counter staff? How about I give you one silver to shut up?"


    I stopped searching through the book to look up at him, "I think you might not have heard me the first time. I said my staff do not engage in such activities with our guests, if you persist, then I cannot guarantee that you would enjoy your stay here."


    "Tch¡­ Alright, alright, we got it. Just sign us in already."


    I didn''t need omniscience to know that he was just saying that to get me to shut up.


    Deciding that it would be better for them to learn of the consequences themselves, I went ahead to check them in and handed them the keys to their room.


    "These are your keys young master Heng, one of my staff will be here to escort you and your friends to your rooms in a moment. There are seats over there for you to rest your feet in the meantime."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The group of three men gave me dirty looks before their leader snatched the keys from the counter and stormed off.


    Manami then returned again, though this time by herself and wearing a small smile on her face.


    "Ara, ara? I didn''t know we would also receive such troublesome guests, Master~ Shall I take care of them?"


    I shook my head, "It''s fine. Our staff are all capable girls, they would be able to handle some arrogant young masters on their own."


    "Ufufufu~ If that is what Master says so~ Ara? We have more guests, please excuse me~"


    She went back to the entrance where another group of guests were looking around the entrance hall in awe, this one being three young girls who also look like Practitioners judging by their robes.


    Manami greeted them with much more courtesy than she had with the men and brought them over to the counter.


    Their eyes immediately widened when they saw me.


    "Master Lin?!"


    I raised an eyebrow at them, only just realising they were wearing the robes that signify their position as Elite Practitioners of Heaven Sect.


    "Oh hello there. It''s always nice seeing familiar faces here. I assume you are Miss Xiong andpany?" I greeted them, having seen only one entry in my records that had listed itself as guests from Heaven Sect.


    The first girl nodded her head vigorously, "Yes, Master Lin!"


    I started to sign her in when she leaned on the counter excitedly, "So is it true, Master Lin?! That you found love and decided to leave the Sect and walk away from the path of being a Practitioner?"


    I chuckled, "That is correct. I had found someone who was more important to me than being a Practitioner."


    They noticed that my gaze was directed at Manami who was showing me a genuine smile. Although hidden behind that smile was a look that told me that she would very much want to pounce on me right now.


    The girls put two and two together and they quickly realised who I was talking about, all of them letting out "kyaa, kyaa" sounds while blushing up to their ears.


    As luck would have it, the three men from before were being led to their rooms by one of my staff and they overheard our conversation.


    "Wait¡­ That''s¡­ Master Lin?"


    "The one that''s said to be the strongest Practitioner in the Earthen ne?"


    "Tch, please. Why would someone like that be here, use your head a little. It''s obviously just a lie so that he can get those girls. Let''s go already," The leader scoffed, pushing his two friends away from us.


    It''s a good thing that they whispered those words so I was the only one who managed to hear what they said.


    Although now I''m feeling a little worried about what kind of stupidity they might involve themselves in if they were already showing such signs of idiocy¡­


    Oh well, worstes to worst, nothing a little bit of reality maniption can''t fix~


    Not gonna lie though, I had hoped that I would only deal with normal guests but I guess my ''easy life'' would always be filled with something of this scale¡­

 Chapter 1200 Already Causing Trouble On The First Night

    (MC POV)


    "Huuuaaa~ The hot springs of this inn really lives up to its reputation~"


    I looked up at the girl that was sighing in contentment as I worked on picking up the towels left by previous guests inside the foyer, realising it was Miss Xiong, the leader of the girls from Heaven Sect.


    They were so rxed that they didn''t even notice me from across the room, all of them sporting blissful expressions on their faces.


    Our hot springs have special rejuvenating properties after all.


    Guests would usuallye out to the foyer after their baths to cool down and drink beverages afterwards, which resulted in some towels being left behind when they returned to their rooms.


    It was no big deal since all I had to do was to collect them and move them to theundry basket back outside the baths.


    With the towels in hand, I headed towards the hot springs area down the corridor to deposit the towels in theundry basket.


    Right at that moment, a group of guests came out of the male''s section of the hot springs.


    Coincidentally, it was the group of Practitioners from Pi Gu Sect.


    "Ahhh¡­ I can''t believe it¡­ How is it possible to have so many hot girls and yet none of them are interested in having a good time?"


    "They wouldn''t even budge after we offered them so much money too¡­"


    "Well¡­ None of them could reallypare to the proprietress though, that woman was stacked!"


    Good thing that Manami was currently upied overseeing the guests'' dinner clean up so she wasn''t around for them to ogle over.


    And speaking of my red fox, she seemed to really enjoy this World so far. She was taking her position as the inn''s proprietress very seriously and even made a few changes to improve the efficiency andfort of the staff.


    She wasn''t even using her divinity to do anything too, limiting herself to what she was capable of back when she was still a normal Practitioner.


    Not wanting to deal with these three men from Pi Gu Sect, I simply made it impossible for them to notice my presence and continued what I was doing.


    Their leader sighed while walking towards the foyer with his friends, "What do we have to do to score some girls¡­ MAybe we should just resort to desperate measures¡­"


    Honestly, there wasn''t exactly a rule here that prohibits the staff from hooking up with the guests. It''s just that fox youkais are only interested in their mates so anyone they deem unworthy wouldn''t even get a second nce from them.


    I followed behind the group a few steps away, none of them noticing my presence as we entered the foyer.


    The three girls were still there and we entered just as the lead girl groaned, "Ugh, nothing would be more perfect than getting a massage now. I wonder if there''s such a service here?"


    Her words were heard by that young master and he quickly turned around to his friends to wiggle his eyebrows suggestively at them. The other two guys got the message and nodded as well to show that they were on board with the idea.


    The three men went up to them with stered-on smiles on their faces.


    "Hellodies! Am I right in assuming that you are looking for a massage?" The young master asked.


    The lead girl tilted her head to raise an eyebrow at them, "Hmm? Are you going to introduce us to one?"


    "Oh, it just so happens that we are the masseurs of this inn! If you''d like, we can offer our services to you!"


    "Ha? You three? I thought all the staff here were fox youkais."


    "Oh, not at all! We¡­ Ahem¡­ They needed some professional masseurs so we were hired for the job! So how about it? It''s actuallyplimentary with your stay!"


    Ugh¡­ The three girls did not realise that these guys were also guests since the guys were wearing our inn''s yukatas and they had their attention focused on me back when they were checking in¡­


    "Complimentary? That sounds a little too good to be true¡­"


    "Ahaha, I suppose it might look that way, but erm¡­ Ah! Master Lin had instructed all of us to take care of you three especially! That''s why we''re here!"


    The girls perked up, "Oh!! As expected of Master Lin! Hmm~ Hmmm~ Very well then, where does the massage take ce?"


    The young master Heng quickly gestured towards the corridor that led to their own rooms, "Please follow us, we have prepared a room for all of you~"


    Not even suspecting a thing, the three girls went with the guys to their room, not noticing how the other two boys were leering at them from behind.


    Hmm¡­ Truth be told, this World was basically created by me for my date with Manami so you could say that nothing here was technically real, especially when I would be destroying this World should Manami lose interest in it.


    Thus¡­ It really doesn''t matter what happens to those three girls that were clearly being strung along by those guys who had less than honest intentions with them.


    It would also be really easy for me to make it that nothing happened too, which would just take a simple thought from me to achieve¡­


    But just as I was thinking about what I should do, I felt someone wrap their hand around my arm.


    "Ara, ara? What is Master doing standing out here?"


    I turned my head to see Manami smiling at me while cuddling her face against my arm.


    "Oh, is dinner already finished?"


    "Ufufufu~ that''s right. All our guests already had their dinners and our girls would be having theirs in shifts in a little while. I wanted to ask if Master wanted to join us?"


    I was about to agree when I thought perhaps it would be a better idea to let Manami decide what we should do with those three young men from earlier.


    I gave her a quick summary of what happened a few minutes ago and a fire seemed to light up within Manami''s eyes.


    "Ara? I see~ So those three little boys must be thinking of raping those girls after bringing back to their room, aren''t they? In that case¡­ How about we go watch them, Master? Ufufufu~ That would be interesting, don''t you think?"


    Eh? We''re going to watch? Really? I didn''t think that Manami was actually a voyeur¡­


    Oh well, as I had said, it''s her date after all so let''s just roll with it.

 Chapter 1201 Heaven Sect Girls Circumstances (*R)

    (MC POV)


    We found their room easily enough, especially since Manami was taking her role as the proprietress seriously and memorised the rooms that each guest was staying in early in the day.


    "Ufufufu~ Doesn''t this feel a little naughty, Master?" Manami giggled, a mischievous shine in her eyes.


    Looks like she''s actually having fun.


    It was only after she started giggling to herself again as we snuck towards the room did I realise why.


    She had always been ying the role of a big sister to everyone all this while and she never really got the chance to just let loose whenever she wished to.


    But since this World was pretty much made by me for this date with her, anything we do here wouldn''t reflect on the rest of the universe which means Manami could do whatever she wanted without fearing any consequences.


    That includes just letting loose and just enjoying the moment.


    "Hmm~ Hmm~ Hmm~ What do you think those boys would do, Master? Do you think they''ll hold the girls down and rip their clothes off? Or do you think they''ll use some other way to get into their panties?" Manami asked, as though this entire thing was no big deal.


    I shrugged, "I doubt they would use force though, since the girls are also capable of defending themselves physically too. If I had to guess¡­ Probably drugs."


    "Ara, ara? How bold, Master~ Ufufufu~"


    Not sure what she meant by that since I''m not the one that''s drugging them¡­


    Oh wait¡­ Did she think I set up this scenario for her as well? I didn''t though¡­ Oh well, not like it matters even if I told her anyway.


    We stopped outside the door to the room, hearing some muffled voicesing from behind the door.


    "So¡­ How should we do this?" I asked.


    "Ara, ara? We can just bypass the door and spy on them quietly, can''t we, Master?"


    So we''re really going to be voyeurs huh¡­


    I reached out my hand and she ced hers in mine, allowing me to pull her towards the room and phasing both of us through the door, making sure to remove the possibility of the two of us being noticed as well.


    The moment we went inside, we were greeted with the sight of the three girls lying on their stomachs on top of the futons while the three young men were massaging their backs.


    I noticed a weird smell in the air and I looked around for the source, only to realise that there was a scented candle that had been lit on one of the side tables.


    "Ufufufu~ It looks like Master was right about them using drugs~ That candle seems to be an aphrodisiac of some sort~ It''s making me feel a little horny too~"


    As though to prove her point, she shifted the hem of her kimono aside to show me that a wet stain was rapidly forming on her panties.


    Then again¡­ She''s still in heat after all so that''s not exactly a surprise¡­


    The real surprise was that Manami actually didn''t pounce on me right there and then but instead, covered up again to continue spying on the group while humming to herself.


    "How is this pressure?" Young master Heng asked, pressing his palms down on the miss Xiong''s back.


    "Nnnggh¡­ It''s¡­ It''s good¡­" She gasped, obviously feeling horny from the aphrodisiac in the air. Yet, she was unable to figure out why that was the case.


    That made her feel pleasure with everything the guy was doing to her and made her mistake it for his skills when it was just the drug doing all the work.


    The three men smirked at each other when they realised their n was working.


    "It seems like your bodies are really stiff, you must be dedicated Practitioners," The young master continued.


    "Mnnggh¡­ That''s¡­ Ah! That''s right¡­"


    "Oh, in that case, would you like to try our special menu? It''s designed for Practitioners like yourselves to relieve you of your stiffness!"


    The girls seemed to hesitate, but their minds were currently clouded by their lust to think properly.


    "Mnnn¡­ What¡­ What do you think¡­ Girls?" Miss Xiong asked herpanions, breathing hard.


    The other two only groaned out a response.


    The men took that as an indication of their consent and smiled at them.


    "Perfect! I will just need you all to turn over and we can start the massage!"


    The girlsplied, finding nothing wrong with the instructions since they were still clothed in their yukata anyway.


    But the moment they turned around, the men reached forward and started groping their chest obscenely.


    The leader of the girls gasped as the young master started fondling her chest, squeezing and kneading them in his hands.


    "Wha¡­ What are you doing?!"


    "Oh, please rx, this is part of the course. You see how much tension is present in your chest? By doing this, we can help you relieve it and allow better cirction to your lungs."


    Got to give it to him though, he''s pretty good at bullshitting.


    The girl tried to resist, "Nnggh¡­ Ahh! Isn''t¡­ Isn''t this improper?"


    "Rx miss, we are professionals. Besides, we''re doing it through your clothes as well right? There''s nothing improper about this at all."


    He continued to grope her, causing her to let out lewd moans in response, unable to fight back against the pleasure. I''m pretty sure at this point, her mind was filled with nothing but lust thanks to the drug.


    Seeing that she was slowly sumbing to it, the young master then got a little bolder and slipped his hand towards the area in between her legs.


    That made her react instantly as she snapped her legs closed, "No!! Not there!!"


    The young master was unperturbed by her reaction, as though he had expected it.


    "Please rx miss, this is all part of the course, you just need to rx."


    "No¡­ No, no¡­ I¡­ I''m feeling a bit weird¡­"


    "That just means it''s working, please rx."


    He pushed his hand downwards, forcing it to slip in between her thighs which made her gasp in pleasure.


    "Ara, ara? He really is doing whatever he wants with her isn''t he, Master?" Manami moaned, moving to hug me from behind.


    "Are you really enjoying this?"


    "Ufufufu~ But of course, Master~ What better entertainment is there to have these three little men think that they were going to have the time of their lives before plunging them into the depths of despair? Ufufufufu~ I''m already wondering how I should do it~ Should I burn them slowly over a cooking spit, or shall I just throw them into the sun? Ufufufu~ there''s so many possibilities, Master~"


    Ah¡­ I suppose I should have seen thating¡­


    Manami''s also treating this like some kind of simtion too where everyone here isn''t real so she can y with them like they were NPCs¡­


    Welp, hope you three are ready, because the pain you guys are going to suffer under her won''t be simted¡­


    On another note, I''m just wondering how long before Manami jumps on me, especially since she had started to grind her hips against me for a while already¡­

 Chapter 1202 How It Should Have Been (*RR)

    (MC POV)


    Manami was clearly getting hornier by the second with how she was practically humping my side while making lewd sounds in my ear.


    "Ahnnn~ So hot¡­ Master~ I''m feeling so hot¡­ Maybe we should do a roley like this too? Where you slowly drug us and rape us while we are unable to resist?" She moaned.


    "It wouldn''t even be considered rape since it would be consensual¡­"


    "Ahnnn~ But it''s the thought that counts isn''t it? Besides, didn''t you do a simr one with Diao Chan back then? Where you split yourself into four and then pretended to drug her as well?"


    I turned to look at her, "How did you even know about that?"


    "Ufufufu~ That little witch couldn''t stop talking about it for weeks Master~ So how about we do this some time as well? I think it would be really hot~"


    "U¡­ Unn¡­ I''ll think about it¡­ Putting that aside¡­"


    I gestured to the group in front of us where the boys had started to openly finger the girls, giving the excuse that it will help them relieve their tension.


    The girls seem to be so consumed by their desires that they weren''t even trying to resist anymore, in fact, they were even gyrating their hips desperately to try and get themselves off.


    At that moment, the three girls let out screams of pleasure as they came from the fingering, all of them shuddering in delight.


    The three men smiled at each other in glee and the young master once again approached his victim.


    "Hey¡­ I think at this point, we deserve a little help as well right? Look at what you''ve done to us."


    He opened up his robes and revealed his cock, already erect and hard.


    The Xiong girl seemed to still retain a little of her senses as she let out a gasp of surprise, "What¡­ What are you doing?!"


    The young master started stroking his rod in front of her, "Look, you tempted us with your sexy bodies and now we''re all like this. All I''m asking is that you use your mouth to help get me off. That''s fine right? We went above and beyond to help you after all."


    The girl seemed to be fighting against her lust but it did not look like she would be winning this one with how she was eyeing that cock so intently.


    One of herpanions had much less restraint as she giggled happily at the cock offered to her, her hand reaching up to give it a few strokes unashamedly.


    "Sure~ You made me feel so good after all~ There''s nothing wrong with this, is there, sisters?"


    Her words seemed to break thest mental resistance the other two had as they slowly also started to nod their heads.


    The Xiong girl was just starting to open her mouth to allow the young master to stick his dick in it when Manami suddenly pped her hands together.


    In an instant, the girls'' eyes cleared up and the lust that had been clouding their minds were dispelled like darkness retreating before the light of the sun.


    Cue the screams from the three girls as they shoved their assaulters aside while moving to cover themselves again.


    "Ho¡­ How dare you?!! You bastards!! Dieee!!"


    The lead girl screamed and shot a fireball at the young master.


    He was still trying to recover from the shove he received earlier so he was just a second toote to respond and got hit in the chest by the fireball.


    The other two girls also released attacks of their own, striking their would be rapists in the chest and sending all three of them crashing towards the wall.


    "Ufufufu~ I think we can reveal ourselves as well, Master~" Manami suggested chirpily, though she still continued to hug me from behind while grinding her hips against me.


    I did as she asked and removed the effect that prevented us from being noticed by anyone. To the people in the room, it would look like we had just appeared out of thin air.


    "Ma¡­ Master Liiiiiin!!" The girls screamed, all of them rushing towards my side to hide behind me.


    "They¡­ They did something weird to us!!"


    "Master Lin!! Please help us!!"


    "Uuuu¡­ I can''t be a bride anymore¡­"


    The three men quickly got up on their feet, all of them ring daggers at me.


    "You!! How dare youe and ruin things again?!!" The young master roared, pointing a finger at me.


    I didn''t even do anything though¡­ Manami''s the one who did everything¡­ But I guess saying it now would be pointless.


    I sighed at him, "Though I did tell you that our staff do not engage in such activities, could you also refrain from disturbing our other guests as well? We pride ourselves in giving our guests the best possible experience here and we would not have you ruin anyone''s stay here."


    The young master waved his fist at me, "Shut up! We''re the guests here! You''re supposed to be treating us like kings!! You''re just some manager at the counter so how dare you tell us what to do?!"


    Manami seemed to have recovered from her heat suspiciously quickly as she stepped out from behind me, her clothes lookingpletely immacte aspared to before when she had messed it up from her hip grinding.


    "Ara, ara? Are you not aware of who my Master is? Do you really think you stand a chance against Him?"


    "Hahaha! Do you think we''re that dumb to fall for a trick like that?! It''s obvious that it''s just a lie! He''s obviously just some random nobody! Look! He even looks pathetic too!! How can he be a Practitioner when everything about him screams ''loser''?!"


    Hmm? I think I heard the sound of ss breaking suddenly¡­ But where did thate from? Did one of the guests knock over a vase or something?


    "Ara, ara? It seems like my hand slipped~"


    The sound of three things dropping to the ground could be heard.


    There was a moment of silence as all of us shifted our gaze to the dropped items thatid at the boys'' feet, taking a moment to realise that those things were actually their manhoods that had been cut off.


    Blood then started to drip down from their legs, gathering into a small pool on the ground.


    My only thought was how troublesome it would be for the staff to clean that stain up before the three men yelled out in pain while clutching at their crotch.


    "Ufufufu~ Master, how about you leave these three to us~ It won''t be good to leave the front counter empty, right?"


    I get that she''s chasing me out of the room to give them their just desserts¡­ But you do realise these people actually do have feelings and are technically real right?


    Oh well, as long as she''s having fun I guess¡­ I''ll just wait outside until you''re done.

 Chapter 1203 A Foxy Good Time (*R)

    (Manami)


    Fufu~


    Ufufufu~


    Ufufufufufu!


    Ahhh~ This is so perfect~ I have to thank Tsuki foring up with an idea like this~ This is so much better than anything that I could have came up with!


    I get to y the role of Master''s fated mate without caring about anyone else and even go around loudly proiming it to everyone that I meet, plus I even get to punish some infidels for even daring to sully Master''s name~


    Oh, I also remembered to take some pictures using my memory to store them away for Tsuki when I return. I still remember her deal with us to get those really delicious photos of Master and I can tell this would definitely be a hit with the other girls.


    Ufufufu~ Master looks just as good in those clothes as he is without them~


    This is indeed the best~


    I even have several fox youkais acting as my subordinates, something that I have not experienced ever since the day I had crippled myself.


    What''s more, they were genuinely respectful to me too~


    The only thing that could make this even more perfect is if my little Kiyomi was here as well. But I suppose in this World, I never had a reason to go and find her.


    Mnnn~ But that''s fine too since I could focus less on keeping up my appearances here~


    Ufufufu~ I never knew that running an inn with Master with just the two of us would bring me such joy~ I almost wish that this was the life that we actually had.


    The work might not be especially grand but it was nice and simple, ignoring those little pieces of trash that I had already dealt with of course~


    It was quite nice to see their little arrogant selves start to break down into little wimpy pathetic worms when they realised they stood no chance against me.


    I even gave them a minute to struggle too, before I got bored and just started lopping their digits off~


    Ufufufu~ I''ll be sending their decapitated corpses back to their Sect in boxes for the transgressions they made against Master~


    I included a note to exin what they did of course, I''m not a savage. Though I did it not because I was being considerate of them but more to smear dirt on their name even after they are dead.


    Though¡­ I suppose it doesn''t really matter that much since this World was created by Master for this asion anyway.


    There were also three girls who were saying some words to me but since I didn''t care about them, I simply gave them a few nomittal responses before leaving the room.


    Outside, I found Master busy cleaning up the foyer with a broom.


    "Oh, hello Manami. Are you done with our guests?"


    "Ufufu~ Yes I am, all that is left is to take out the trash~"


    Of course I wasn''t going to tell Master that the trash I was referring to were the corpses of those three.


    Master nodded, "Well, I''m also finished here so shall we turn in for the night?"


    I tilted my head, "Ara, ara? Isn''t this quite early?"


    "Did you forget? All the foxes will be going into heat soon."


    "Ara? That soon Master? I was under the impression it would start tomorrow for them or something. Though would we be alright with the decrease in staff tomorrow since Master would be upied?"


    Master shed me a mischievous smile, "Oh, I wouldn''t be the one that is the most busy actually. Come with me."


    Master extended His hand to me and I took it instinctively, allowing Him to guide us back to our bedroom.


    I thought that we would be having a night of hot passionate sex with just the two of us but when we entered the room, I found almost all the fox youkai staff of our inn waiting inside, dressed in only their underwear.


    Ara? I see~ It seems like Master really is adies'' man~ As expected of Master to be able to charm every one of them like this.


    I suppose it would be fun to see all these girls start melting in His embrace like my sisters would.


    But just as I thought of that, Master pulled me by the hand and ced me in front of Him to face the other foxes, confusing me as to why Master would move me here.


    The answer became clear when the other fox youkais all reacted to my presence with moans of desire.


    "Big sister Manami is here~"


    "Ahhhnnn~ It''s big sister Manami~"


    "Big sister Manami¡­ I can''t hold back anymore¡­"


    "Take us, big sister Manami¡­"


    Ara?


    Ara, ara?


    I see now¡­ It has been so long since Ist experienced this that I had forgotten itpletely.


    Back before I was crippled, such a sight wasmon for me around this time as well as the other foxes wouldy with me to satisfy our urges during this season. But since I never went back to my home vige ever since I followed Master, I never needed to do this anymore.


    That''s right, I acted as their ''mate'' to sate my fellow fox youkai''s lust with my tails.


    Ufufufu~ So that''s why Master wanted me to find out about this on my own~ In this rtionship, we were monogamous so Master would only sleep with me and no one else~


    That felt a little lonely though, since it was always fun to see my sister''s reactions while they made love with Master.


    But I suppose this has its perks too as I''m still able to monopolise Master''s affections for myself~


    I went to the bed and allowed the girls to help me strip me of my kimono, all of them working on the task without any prompting from me.


    Two of them also went ahead to help Master undress, leaving only the two of us as the only ones that werepletely naked.


    I fanned out my tails to reveal their true glory, giggling a little when I heard the moansing from the other girls at the sight alone.


    They then started to intertwine their tails with mine, getting themselves off from the pleasure of our tails touching each other.


    As nice as that felt, my eyes were locked on one person only as I lifted my feet up onto the bed to form an ''M'' shape, revealing my dripping wet sex for Master to see.


    No words were needed as Master stepped forward to me, His hands reaching forward to wrap behind my neck just as I was doing the same to him.


    Our lips met in the middle and we shared a passionate, heated kiss amidst the moans of the other fox girls behind me.


    Nothing mattered anymore as I felt Master''s cock push itself against my entrance, slowly inserting itself into me.


    In a single, smooth motion, Master hadpletely sheathed Himself inside me, the tip of His cock kissing the entrance to my womb.


    I felt the world around me spin as I came from the insertion alone, causing my tails to flex instinctively which in turn made the other fox girls orgasm as well.


    Ahhh~ This was truly bliss~


    Don''t stop Master~ Ahhhnnn~ Please keep fucking me until I pass out~


    This was true bliss~

 Chapter 1204 What Even Is Easy Life Anymore?

    (MC POV)


    I kept going until Manami passed out with an especially contented look on her face.


    Figuring that this would be a good time to end our date, I brought her back to our original World to tuck her into her own bed.


    When I appeared back in my courtyard with Manami in my arms, I realised that the ce was unexpectedly quiet.


    Too quiet.


    Where is everyone? It''s not even thatte at night yet, right?


    I carried Manami to my disciples'' room, expecting them to be there instead, but what greeted me was apletely empty room without anyone inside.


    Eh? Did they all decide to go somewhere today or something?


    Hmm¡­ I suppose I did tell them to take it easy for the next few days and I didn''t exactly say how long each date might be¡­ So perhaps my disciples decided to take everyone and go on a trip somewhere or something?


    Well first things first, I moved the nket aside and tucked Manami into her own bed, my red fox mumbling something about being filled up with cream as I covered her with the nket.


    With her safe in bed, I went back out and shut the door behind me, careful not to make a sound.


    I then moved a distance away from the building before whispering a single name, "Iris."


    "Ara, ara? You called for me, Master?" The person in question appeared out of thin air by my side.


    "Where is everyone?" I asked.


    "Ufufufu~ Everyone is on a trip, Master. Since you told them to take it easy, they decided to go and do some exploring on their own~ No need to worry though, they will be back by tomorrow morning~"


    Well, I''m not that worried about them actually, but it''s good to know where they are at least.


    "I suppose they took Cai Hong and even the servants with them as well?"


    "Ufufufu~ That''s right, Master~ They couldn''t leave the little one on her own or she might get upset~ Plus, they felt it would be nice to bring everyone along with them."


    That is true. But well, I guess since no one is around, we can call it an early night?


    "Ara, ara? How about we do something in the meantime, Master?"


    "Hmm? Sure, but what do you have in mind?"


    "Ufufufu~ I was thinking that maybe we can do something Master might want for a change?"


    I tilted my head at her, "What do you mean?"


    "Hasn''t Master been doing everything for everyone elsetely? I think Master should spend some time on yourself as well~"


    Oh? I have to be honest here, I never thought I would hear something like that from you, Iris.


    Iris giggled, "Ufufufu~ It might look that way but I''m more used to seeing Master doing whatever you want, you know? This side of Master is actually still new to me."


    Ah¡­ Now that she mentioned it¡­ That''s actually true¡­


    The past me simply went from ce to ce with no attachments to anything. I didn''t even ask Iris for her opinion on where we should go or what we should do, I simply just did whatever I felt like doing.


    But now that I have so many people to take care of, I keep putting everyone into consideration whenever I do something to the point that it''s been quite a while since I went to do something purely because I wanted to do it.


    There haven''t been any problems so far since I have been fine with whatever everyone wanted to do all this while. But now that I''m left by myself, I find that I''m at a loss on what to do.


    Then again, my main goal has been to lead a rxing and stress free life and that dream has met with so many hurdles that I''ve lost track of it several times.


    Who knew that I would be involved in so many crazy things after making that wish several years ago?


    "Ufufufu~ So what does Master wish to do?"


    Hmm¡­ If you were to ask me like that¡­ Nothing actuallyes to mind to be honest. My immediate ns had been to take my disciples out on a date to wherever they wanted to go, but aside from that I''ve got nothing.


    What do you do when you have all the power in existence, really?


    Now that I''m thinking about it, the different versions of me in those alternate universes seemed to be working on active goals themselves, something that I appear to becking.


    Iris tilted her head at me, "In that case, Master could simply emte the one that Master thinks is the most interesting, right?"


    "Hmm¡­ But that''s an issue by itself since to me, all of them feel interesting¡­ Plus I would be going to these Worlds with my disciples anyway, right?"


    "Ara, ara? Then perhaps¡­ What has Master always wanted to do but never got the chance to? There''s no need to be shy~"


    If you put it that way¡­


    Hmm¡­ I suppose I never actually got to be normal? If that makes sense?


    Iris''s smile widened, "Ara, ara? I suppose it is indeed impossible for Master to be mundane, isn''t it?"


    That''s one way to put it¡­ But to be honest, it''s not like I have a wish to be mundane in the first ce. As much as I want a simple life, I do not wish for it to be repetitive and boring after all.


    If I was to live everyday like that, then I would pretty much go insane from boredom.


    "In that case, Master¡­ Could I offer a suggestion of my own?"


    I nodded at her, wondering just what Iris had in mind.


    "Perhaps Master could try creating another World of your own? Make it however you liked and shape it however you see fit? Make something new again and see it grow with your own hands?"


    Oh! Just like those gods who created and manage their own Worlds right? They would create Worlds and leave it there while they watched over their denizens and maybe even interact with them from time to time. Some of them might evenpletely avoid interaction altogether and upy the role of a simple observer!


    I may have already made a World of my own but that was just meant as a vacation World for the divines of this universe with no ns of changing, so that doesn''t count.


    This actually sounds like an interesting idea!


    In fact, I have a way to make that even better! I''ll go ahead and experience the other alternate Worlds with my disciples and incorporate all the interesting things I find into this new World that I would create on my own!


    That''s it! Let''s do that!


    You''re a genius, Iris!


    "Ufufufu~ Master is the one who created me after all~ Maybe Master can start with the base of the World first?"


    Yep, let''s do that first! Here''s some headpats for you, Iris!


    "Ara, ara? Master really spoils me too much~ I''m notining though, ufufufu~"


    Who knows? This might actually be the solution to my easy life goal! I justy back and watch the denizens of my new World live and evolve without me having to do anything!

 Chapter 1205 Were Going Back To Theatre

    (MC POV)


    True enough, the girls returned quitete in the night and were already here when morning came.


    I was quite curious about where they went and they simply told me that they went to explore around the ce and meet some new people.


    I was wondering who these ''new people'' were and where exactly the ''ce'' they mentioned was but I felt like I should just leave it and not scrutinize over them so much especially since they were taking the initiative to do things on their own.


    What''s mode,I already decided that I would be going to create a World of my own as something that I ''wanted'' to do too.


    Just as I was wondering whose turn it was for the next date event, Kiyomi showed up in front of me with her usual stoic expression.


    "Oh? Hello Kiyomi~ So you''re next for our date?"


    "That is correct, Master. We decided to draw lots yesterday since it was hard to determine who goes after who next."


    I suppose that''s true since their fights pretty much took ce simultaneously, so it''s not like there''s a clear winner amongst those remaining that they could easily decide who goes after who.


    Putting that aside, it seems like Kiyomi had also followed her sister''s example by neutralising the effects of her mating season for today since she hasn''t jumped on me to start making out with me yet.


    At least, that''s what I believe¡­ Even though one of her tails had curled itself around my waist possessively.


    "So is there anything you''d like to do or somewhere you''d like to go?" I asked.


    Kiyomi nodded, "I had been thinking, Master¡­ That it might be nice if I were to experience what it''s like to¡­ Perhaps¡­ Have my own theatre troupe instead of just being a part of one."


    "Ahaha~ So you want to be your own boss, right?"


    "Yes, with Master alongside me, of course."


    "Hmm¡­ Funny you should say that because I see a number of universes with this exact scenario~ Any other requests to narrow down the search?"


    "Unnn¡­ What is the most interesting one to Master?"


    "Truth be told, each of them has their own special circumstances. There''s one where I did not ept any disciples and merely joined you as a business partner, there''s another where we were married as well, then another where I never pursued the path of a Practitioner and we ended up being fellow actors before starting our own troupe. There''s several others too but do you want me to list them all?."


    "In that case¡­ Could Master just create a new World with all the interesting parts added together?"


    What a coincidence, I was already intending to do that with my new World so this would serve as good practice for me. Although the problem with this would be deciding which parts are the interesting things to add.


    Let''s see¡­ Let''s take that¡­ Maybe this¡­ Leave that out¡­ Combine this¡­ Oh, can''t forget that as well¡­ Not so sure about this so let''s just add it in anyway¡­ Maybe a little bit of that and done!


    ¡­


    p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® Why does it feel like I''m making some weird sd instead of an actual World?


    Oh whatever¡­


    I snapped my fingers and created another World in that alternate space once again before stretching my palm towards her.


    Kiyomi showed no hesitation and took it, allowing me to transport the both of us to the newly created World.


    For this World in particr, I figured that I would need to give Kiyomi a rather unfair advantage of having more time for this date since the highlight of it would be a performance that would be happening in a few days.


    To deal with that, I intentionally sped up the flow of time in this World so that we could finish our date using the same amount of ''actual'' time as the others.


    What can I say? Time is rtive.


    The both of us woke up in bed with our hands entwined, giving me a sense of deja vu.


    The only difference was that there was no ring on our fingers.


    "Unnn¡­ This might take some getting used to¡­" Kiyomi groaned while pushing herself up, her hand still holding on to mine.


    She must be referring to how she was integrating the ''memories'' of this World''s version of Kiyomi''s with her own.


    I agree that it would take some time to get used to that feeling since you''re basically seeing yourself live another life as well. The good thing was that I already had practice with it, so I could adapt to the feeling better.


    "Don''t try tobine the memories. Iste them and then separate them into their own group of memories. You''ll be able to sort through them easier and you''ll just need to ess the memories you need instead of everything all at once."


    Kiyomi nodded and closed her eyes to concentrate for a moment, her grip on my hand tightening slightly to show that she was concentrating.


    A short moment passed before she opened her eyes again, turning to see me with clearer eyes.


    "It seems like we have a big performance nned in three days?" She asked.


    "Mmhmm~ And we''ll be coordinating everything too. Technically, all the groundwork has been done and all that''s left is the rehearsals and taking care of the actual location itself. Do you think you are up for it?"


    A small smile appeared on her face, "Oh? Is that a challenge, Master?"


    "It could be. These are the busiest days for you, after all. Anything that can go wrong would be the hardest to solve within this time so it really is dependent on your skill to solve them."


    I intentionally left the part that she still had ess to her own divinity out since I believe she would appreciate the challenge more.


    Sure enough, her lips curled up into a feral smile and she jumped out of bed while still in the nude.


    "Watch me, Master. Not only will I ovee any challenges that might happen in this production, I''ll even make it twice as good as this version of me might have!"


    Oh~ That''s Kiyomi for you, she wasn''t even daunted in the slightest with my challenge. That''s good because¡­


    At that very moment, the door to our room burst open and Chuya, the slime girl that was part of Kiyomi''s former acting troupe, rushed into the room.


    "Sister Kiyomi! Big trouble!! The ce we rented out to rehearse burned downst night!! Plus one of the supporting actors got thrown in the dungeons for disturbing the peace yesterday! He won''t be released until after the performance date! What do we-- Ack! Whoops! Sorry! I''ll wait for you to get dressed outside!!"


    The slime girl scurried out of the room and mmed the door behind her.


    Kiyomi then turned to me, only to see me smiling back at her.


    "Challenge epted, Master."


    Oh, that''s my Kiyomi for you~

 Chapter 1206 She Wants To Stand On The Same Stage

    p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® (MC POV)


    Even though this theatre troupe is owned by Kiyomi and myself, Kiyomi was handling all the problems by herself right now.


    It''s not that I don''t want to help her but it was the person herself insisting that she would do it herself with a fiery determination in her eyes, saying that it would be ''too easy'' if I were to involve myself too.


    Still, I decided to at least follow along to support her from behind.


    "Lexly! Contact the Morusepany and see if their rehearsal rooms are being used, we can rent that space from them to do our rehearsals if they aren''t. If that''s not avable, then try Ulisepany and Tetjiupany! Minari! Check if any of the extras are willing to step up to the role. If they are then we''ll have an impromptu auditionter! If not, let me know and I''ll deal with it another way! Where is risse?! Get me risse right now!"


    All around there were people rushing back and forth as Kiyomi directed the organised chaos in front of us.


    I managed to stay rtively unnoticed because of the numerous crises that had sprung up today, but Kiyomi kept one of her tails wrapped around my arm and squeezing it from time to time to let me know she was still thinking about me despite everything that was happening.


    And yet she''s still seriously attending to the problems too, she is reallypetent.


    "risse, get the actors together to let them know we would be doing individual rehearsals today, I''ll leave it to you and your team to supervise them once we secure another location to conduct the rehearsals."


    "Understood! Please leave them to me!"


    "Bob! Gather the technicians, we''ll have to let them know they need to coordinate with the new location to set up the props as well!"


    "You got it boss!"


    "Diana! Double check if we lost anything in the fire. I know we pack up everything to avoid something like this from happening but just do a thorough check in case."


    "I''ll get right on it!"


    "Master!"


    I turned to her, slightly surprised that she would call out to me suddenly.


    Her lips curled upwards slightly, "I love you."


    She''s so cute.


    "I love you too, Kiyomi."


    She giggled slightly at my answer before going back to managing her people.


    So far, she''s handling the situation really well so I had nothing to add. It seems like she has sessfully integrated the memories of this World''s Kiyomi with her own so she knows what she needs to do and who to contact.


    No one around was questioning her orders either so everything was being carried out with full efficiency.


    "Umm¡­ Boss?" One of the stage technicians approached her hesitatingly.


    Kiyomi looked up from the documents she was perusing and nodded for him to go ahead.


    "That is¡­ One of the lead actors seemed to have fallen ill¡­ What do we do?"


    Kiyomi clucked her tongue, "Tch¡­ At a time like this huh? This is really annoying¡­ Who is it?"


    "It''s miss Jennifer¡­ We¡­ We think it''s because she''s pregnant¡­"


    "And here she ims that she wasn''t sleeping with Jack¡­ Tell the two of them that they are off the show."


    I raised an eyebrow at her words, she just said that the two actors that were going to y the two main leads of our y were off the show.


    The technician baulked at her words, "Wha¡­ What? Does¡­ Does that mean that our show is cancelled?"


    "Are you dumb? Of course not. The Empress herself will being here to watch us, you know? How can we cancel like that? Just go ahead and deliver the news, I wille up with recements for them."


    "But¡­ But it''s less than three days before the performance, where can we get someone to rece them in such a short amount of time?"


    "That is up to me to worry about, just go and deliver the news to them!"


    The technician scurried off to obey, prompting Kiyomi to turn to me.


    "So it''s that kind of scenario I see, Master?"


    I shrugged, "I actually don''t know what would happen to be honest. I merely mixed the Worlds together to create this one so the scenarios would y out by themselves ording to the new World''s logic."


    "I see¡­ In that case, could I trouble Master to y the lead role alongside me for the show? Or shall I have to find someone to rece Jack as the male lead?"


    I smirked, "The y this time includes a kissing scene, no? I doubt my dear Kiyomi would ept kissing another man, right? Because I most certainly wouldn''t."


    "Kukuku~ That is true. In that case, could I trouble Master with this script please?"


    She materialised a stack of papers out of thin air and handed it to me, the stack being the script I needed to learn for the y.


    I actually don''t really need this since I have omniscience to help me with the lines but for appearance sake I''ll just take it and y along.


    "I dly ept this role, my sugar~" I chuckled, using the term of endearment the character would use to call Kiyomi''s character.


    Kiyomi shivered, "Please don''t, Master. I am doing my best to hold back from pulling you to the nearest ce to make love to you right now. Anymore and my heart will definitely burst."


    I feel like I''m repeating this a lot since I''ve came here but Kiyomi really is cute~


    "Well, I guess I should go and do some rehearsals with the rest of the cast shouldn''t I?"


    Hearing my suggestion, Kiyomi only tightened her grip on my arm with her tail and pulled me a little closer to her.


    "Unn¡­ Could I ask that Master wait for a while? I would very much like to start my practice with you first¡­" She requested with a slight blush on her face, though she tried to hide that by ying with her hair.


    "Oh? If that''s what my cute Kiyomi wishes for, how could I say no? Let''s practise together once you are done managing the others, ok?"


    "Kukuku~ Of course Master~ I''m already looking forward to it~"


    She then went back to looking through the documents and piles of reports that the others had brought her, sifting through them to check for any more problems that they might have missed.


    She really is cute~


    Simply just watching her from the side is already quite nice by itself too.

 Chapter 1207 She Has The Same Problem

    (MC POV)


    Unsurprisingly, Kiyomi managed to fix most, if not all, of the immediate problems that required her attention quickly, including the procuring of an additional location for our rehearsals.


    We ended up using the Morusepany which was also some kind of theatre production group in the capital city and we rented several of their rooms including a small stage that we would useter for full dress rehearsals.


    It was ''unfortunate'' that our theatre group of this World did not have a building of our own to hold our own rehearsals since we were not based in the capital but back in my old hometown instead.


    I say ''unfortunate'' because this was actually one of the settings I made sure to choose so it was basically a set up by me.


    Within one of those rooms right now was Kiyomi and myself, the two of us going through our lines with each other for our own roles.


    I already knew the entire script and how I should perform them, but Kiyomi opted not to use her divinity to solve that problem and instead, relied only on her own acting skills and some help from her other self''s memories to y her part.


    It made me feel a little bad for using omniscience to do this so I asked if she would prefer it if I tried to learn my part normally.


    The response Kiyomi gave me was a simple tilt of the head while proiming, "Eh? For Master to be able to do something like this easily¡­ Isn''t that normal?"


    She really believes that it was a given that I am able to instantly memorise and act perfectly just like that huh? Then again¡­ I suppose my real self would definitely be able to do that so she''s not wrong¡­


    Anyway, this was all a personal challenge for her in the first ce so there''s no need to intentionally make things harder than it already is. I just find it interesting that her idea of a perfect date was something like this.


    Kiyomi only took about five minutes to read through the script before she came up to me, nodding to show that she was ready.


    I then took a step towards her, following what omniscience had shown me on how to act this part out.


    Grabbing her by her waist and hand, I pulled her towards me and looked her straight in the eyes, making sure to lower my voice to a baritone.


    "Did you think you could walk away from me without any consequences, my sugar?"


    If you ask me, we''re basically doing a reenactment of Cindere except there was no fairy godmother nor were there any evil stepmothers or even stepsiblings. And if Cindere was not just some normal hapless girl but a cunning swindler and thief.


    In this scene, the female lead had sewn her own dress to sneak into this Royal ball to try and find a rich husband to take her away from the life of poverty. In doing that, she caught my character''s eye, who happens to be the heir of a dukedom, except not in the way that she wanted because her trick was seen through by him.


    At first, she thought that she managed to trick the male lead into believing she was an important family''s daughter and tried to seduce him, not knowing that he knew what she was trying to do from the start.


    Thus my character decided to try and y along with her trick for his amusement at first and in this scene, he revealed that he knew what she was doing this entire time so she tried to escape, only to be captured by him.


    I continued to deliver the rest of my lines, reaching up my hand to trace along her cheek with the back of my hand.


    "Did you not whisper words of love to this noble son just moments ago? How you were attracted to the colour of my eyes and the regality of mine posture. Now here I am, my dear sugar, won''t you stay a little while longer?"


    At this point, Kiyomi should be pushing me away and throwing insults at me, especially since her character was more crude and straightforward than a nobledy''s.


    I waited as Kiyomi reached up her hands, presumably to push me away, only for them to wrap around the back of my neck before pulling me in for a kiss.


    "Ahhnnn~ Master~ Yes, yes, yes~ Your eyes, your lips¡­ Mmmm~ Your heat~ Ahhhnnn! I yearn for you so~" She moaned.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    Mnn¡­ I can honestly say that I did not see thising¡­


    She''s even putting in her tongue as well, her tongue wrapping up my own with hers as she kissed me with fervour.


    I kissed her back for a while before giving her a tap on the shoulder, causing her toe back to her senses as she pulled away from me.


    "Ah¡­ My apologies Master¡­ I seem to have¡­ Lost control of my reasoning since Master is so close to me¡­ And so¡­ So sexy¡­"


    She whispered thest part out but I managed to hear it.


    I coughed to cover up my own embarrassment, "Right¡­ Umm¡­ Shall we try that scene again?"


    Kiyomi nodded, taking a step away from me so that we could restart it.


    I did the motion of pulling her to me again, settling back to my role and delivering my lines.


    "--Now here I am, my dear sugar, won''t you--"


    "Oh yes~ Yes! I want to be your mate, Master! Let us mate!" She blurted out, kissing me again.


    This time she even started grinding her hips against me while she continued the kiss, her tongue entwining with mine.


    She''s really going for it huh?


    The good thing was that she came back to her senses on her own and pulled away from me while looking quite sheepish.


    "Sorry, Master¡­ Umm¡­ I got it this time, please let me try again¡­"


    Feeling quite amused that something like this was what Kiyomi had trouble surmounting, Iplied and restarted the scene again.


    "--Now here I am, my dear sugar, won''t you stay a little while?"


    This time, Kiyomi managed to stay in character and pushed me away with a stern look on her face, "Please stop this, milord, doing something like this here is inappropriate."


    "Oh? And the things you did before that were considered appropriate? This noble son had assumed we were well past that stage at this point? Were you not going to take me home to show me those marvellous silk sheets on your bed that you seemed to own?"


    In an instant, Kiyomi''s tails had shot forward to wrap themselves around me before pulling me towards her.


    "Yes~ Let''s go Master~ We can find a hotel nearby to consummate our love!" She moaned, hugging me close to her chest.


    Ok¡­ This might actually be quite a problem for her after all¡­


    If she''s already like this during our rehearsals¡­ I don''t think she''ll be able to perform her part properly in the real one¡­


    Is she actually going to fail this challenge because of this?

 Chapter 1208 Even This Work Has Its Risks

    (MC POV)


    The good thing was that Kiyomi managed to calm down and actually do a proper rehearsal with me for her scenes eventually.


    The caveat was the fact that I had to make out with her several times which led to us having a steamy sex session within the rehearsal room until she was satisfied enough to continue.


    After that though, she managed to keep her focus on the rehearsal and performed the rest with me wlessly.


    Unfortunately, that entire thing took pretty much the rest of the day and it was dark by the time we were done.


    We packed up the ce and left the room after straightening ourselves up, only to find a girl that was seated outside the room and nodding off with a clipboard propped up in her arms.


    The girl had a pair of white fox ears on her head and a snowy white tail that waved slightly on herp.


    Kiyomi blinked at her before calling out to her, "Yumi?"


    The girl jumped and the clipboard in her hand ttered noisily onto the ground.


    "Ah! I''m not sleeping!! I¡­ Oh¡­ Umm¡­ Hello boss."


    "What are you doing out here? It''s alreadyte, shouldn''t you be back at the inn?"


    Yumi quickly picked up the clipboard and smoothed her dress as she stood back up, "Umm¡­ I¡­ I needed to hand this to you, boss! But umm¡­ I didn''t want to intrude on your rehearsals!"


    At first I thought that she might have heard us being intimate inside the rehearsal room but I remembered that the rooms had no windows and it was soundproof so that was not possible.


    Kiyomi took the clipboard from Yumi and flipped through the pages while I peeked over her shoulder to try and see its contents.


    Apparently it was a report on the cost of us making use of the premises which required Kiyomi''s signature to approve.


    Kiyomi frowned, "Shouldn''t risse be able to sign this as well? You could have just gone to her instead of waiting for me."


    "Umm¡­ That''s the next thing I needed to talk to you about boss¡­ Umm¡­ I''m not sure how to say this but risse and a few of the actors had disappeared suddenly this evening¡­"


    Kiyomi "What?! How? When?! And where?!"


    Yumi poked her fingers together, "We¡­ We don''t know¡­ We only found out that they were missing when we started closing up since they didn''te out of the rehearsal room¡­ We didn''t want to raise an rm with the others so we have not told anyone yet and umm¡­ Boss was really engrossed in your rehearsal so I didn''t want to disturb you¡­"


    "This is an emergency! How could you not interrupt me?!"


    "Umm¡­ Umm¡­ Boss and Master were¡­ Embracing each other¡­"


    Ah¡­ She didn''t just hear us, she saw us¡­ The door wasn''t locked¡­


    I didn''t even notice that she came in¡­ Then again, with how loudly Kiyomi was howling in pleasure while riding on top of me, I doubt any other person would have noticed it in my position.


    Kiyomi seemed to have realised what she was referring to and coughed to hide her embarrassment.


    "Let''s go and see the rehearsal room they were using first."


    Yumi led the way towards the next rehearsal room, pulling out a key from her belt to unlock the door.


    Pushing open the door, we entered the room to see it made into a mess with tables, chairs and paper strewn all around the room.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    Kiyomi frowned, "Was the room like this when they started using it?"


    Yumi shook her head quickly, "Not at all boss¡­"


    "Then it''s obvious isn''t it? Some people kidnapped our actors."


    "E¡­ Eh? Why would anyone want to kidnap our actors? And they managed to take everyone without anyone noticing?"


    "If they hired Practitioners to do it, it''s not that hard. The real question is¡­ Who would stand to gain the most from us being unable to perform? Are there any other troupes performing at the same time and ce as us on that day?"


    Yumi thought for a moment, "There are a few, boss¡­ You don''t think that¡­"


    "That one of them is trying to sabotage us so that we can''t perform in front of the Empress and potentially getting the Empress to be our sponsor? I would be surprised if none of them were trying anything."


    Yumi turned to me, "What should we do, Master?"


    Kiyomi stepped in front of me, "We''ll handle it. It''s alreadyte so you should go back to the inn. Don''t worry, they''ll be back by tomorrow morning."


    Seeing that it was already quitete at night, I don''t me Yumi for looking at us with eyes of doubt after hearing that. But since Kiyomi was insistent on it, she did not argue and did as she was told.


    When the door closed, Kiyomi immediately turned to me, "How interesting Master~ I never thought that we would face problems like these as a troupe~ Did these Worlds'' version of me also faced such problems?"


    "A few of them but not all at once, also for different reasons as well," I admitted.


    Kiyomi smirked at that, "In that case¡­ Doesn''t this mean that I would be better than all these versions of me because I managed to triumph over all their troubles simultaneously?"


    I chuckled, "That goes without saying, doesn''t it?"


    Actually, considering the fact that she was the only one amongst them who managed to rise to godhood, she was already better than all these versions of her even if she did not manage to solve these problems on her own.


    In fact, the only reason why she might even face any trouble would simply be because she did not wish to make use of her divinity. All of these troubles would be removed instantly should she choose to use all her powers.


    Kiyomi then turned back to her room, her expression turning cold.


    "Now which one of those little fools decided to mess with us? There isn''t a problem if I mess them up in turn¡­ Right, Master?"


    I shrugged, "If you would like me to help you cover up some things¡­ I could do that."


    "Kukuku, there''s no need for that Master. I know how to cover up my own tracks~ Do you want toe with me?"


    "Oh? You already know who''s responsible for this?"


    "Not yet, but I will be able to find out soon enough."


    Of course I don''t doubt she would be able to find out who was responsible for this. I just want to know how she was going to handle it.


    Is she going to look for clues, or maybe call up some contacts? Maybe she might be thinking about¡­ Eh? Where is she going?


    Why is she walking out of the room without even looking around?

 Chapter 1209 Why Look For Clues? Just Beat It Out Of Them

    (MC POV)


    You know¡­ I was actually expecting her to inspect the scene of the crime and look for clues that would point towards the real culprits of the kidnapping.


    Instead, she went to find the location of all ourpetitors and then¡­


    I watched as the poor guard was flung across the room to smash against the wall, cracking it and probably that guy''s back too. He''s definitely gonna need a healer for that.


    At least he''s still alive I guess, which means Kiyomi was properly holding back.


    In case you were wondering, we''re currently in an inn that another theatre troupe was using. Namely, a troupe of male performers specialising in acrobatic stunts.


    Kiyomi had barged in here and started kicking and throwing the troupe members around and directly interrogating them.


    "So, is anyone going to tell me who is involved in the kidnapping of my people?" Kiyomi asked casually, holding up another guard in the air by his neck.


    "We don''t know anything, you crazy woman!! What the hell did we even do to you?!" Another guard shouted at her.


    Kiyomi threw the guard she was strangling aside, "Where''s your boss? Get him out here so I can talk to him."


    "Do you think we''ll just do whatever you as--"


    Kiyomi flicked a finger at him and the guard was sted into the wall, joining the rest of hispanions in the unconscious pile over there.


    "I''ll repeat it one more time, get your boss here so I can talk to him."


    A man wearing a simple linen shirt and pants appeared from around the corner, clearly having rushed here from his bed.


    "I''m here you crazy fox! What the hell do you think you''re doing to my people?!"


    Kiyomi looked at him with dispassionate eyes, "Were you the one who came to kidnap my actors and disrupt our rehearsals?"


    "What the hell?! Of course not! Why would you even think that we are doing anything like that?!"


    Kiyomi tapped her chin, "Hmm¡­ Is that so? I see then, thank you for your time."


    She then turned on her heels before wrapping her arm around mine, leading me out of the inn like she didn''t just wreck half the ce.


    "Hey?! Where do you think you''re--"


    Kiyomi waved her hand in his direction and all of them fell onto the ground unconscious. She then pulled out a notebook and struck a name on her list.


    "So it wasn''t the Muscled Men Mania troupe either. Next will be the Spiky Hair Dressers troupe. Hmm¡­ They are based in the capital itself so they own a building just down the street from here. Let''s go check them out, Master."


    Well¡­ This would be the fourth group we were hitting up to find the whereabouts of our missing actors. The previous three all ended up being misses after Kiyomi terrorised them and leaving after they said that they were not involved.


    I could only wonder how she was going to deal with the aftermath once morning came.


    We reached the building where the next target was and Kiyomi detached herself from me to st open the door with a wave of her hand.


    In the case of the other three troupes, she would start making a ruckus until people started showing up for her to interrogate. But this time it was unnecessary for us to do so since the missing actors were revealed to be in the lobby of this building with several armed guards watching over them.


    Kiyomi seemed to be just as surprised to see them as they were to see her.


    "So it was you guys, huh¡­ I''m going to give all of you a chance to surrender and return my actors to me before I start breaking some things," She demanded, for some reason treating them better than the other three troupes she had terrorised.


    A man with spiky hair and wearing a pair of rimless sunsses stepped out to stand in between our actors and us.


    The only thing that was going through my mind was wondering why the hell was he wearing sunsses at night?


    "Hmph¡­ So the white fox is here herself¡­ That''s quite a surprise."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I''m not here to chat, I need my people back so that they can rest up for tomorrow''s rehearsal. Also, I''ll have you take responsibility for the other three troupes that were inconvenienced tonight."


    Errr¡­ Technically, you were the one who inconvenienced them, Kiyomi¡­ But I guess I should just keep my mouth shut for now.


    "Ha? Who do you think you are? If only you had just quietly waited for the next few days, this could have blown over without any problems, but I''m afraid I''ll have to take you as well. Don''t worry, we''ll make sure you are well taken care of during this time, but the troupe who will gain the Empress''s favour is us."


    "Kukuku~ I gave you your chance~ I suppose there''s no need for me to hold back in that case."


    She stretched out her hand towards them and in a sh of light, froze everyone in pirs of ice.


    Our actors gasped at the sight, clearly surprised by the disy.


    "Boss got stronger?"


    "Since when can boss do that?"


    "She just froze them instantly!"


    "Boss got even scarier now¡­"


    Either she didn''t hear them or she didn''t care, but Kiyomi showed no reaction to their words and simply freed them from their bindings with another wave of her hand.


    "Alright. It''ste, so everyone go back, sleep and then we will have a full dress rehearsal in the morning. Don''t bete."


    "B¡­ Boss? Are¡­ Are we not going to have some time to recover after being kidnapped?" One of them asked.


    Kiyomi frowned at him, "Rest? I''m sorry, were you all rehearsing while these guys kept you here?"


    "N¡­ No¡­ Boss¡­"


    "Then this entire time you guys were already resting weren''t you? I''m already being considerate by giving you the night to rest before we rehearse again tomorrow. The real thing is happening the day after tomorrow you know? Do you all think you still have time to take a break?"


    "No, boss¡­"


    "Then hurry up and get yourselves back to the inn. I''m expecting a wless performance tomorrow or I''m pulling us out of this you hear me?"


    "Ye¡­ Yes boss!"


    "Then what are you all still waiting around here for? If you want to start rehearsing right now, I''m also not against it."


    Everyone quickly rushed out of the room, not even taking another nce back as they made their way back to our inn.


    Wow, I didn''t know that Kiyomi was actually that big of a ve driver¡­


    I suppose it isn''t really that surprising though, considering how hard she works herself as well.


    But umm¡­


    "What are we doing about these guys?" I asked, pointing at the frozen people.


    "We can just leave them, Master. Then tell those other three groups that they are the cause of tonight''s disturbance and leave it to them."


    "Eh? Won''t they stille after us because we''re the ones who wrecked the ce?"


    "I''ll send someone to pay them off. Plus, they wouldn''t dare."


    ¡­


    I''ll just¡­ Nevermind¡­

 Chapter 1210 The Empresss Expectations

    (MC POV)


    The day of the performance came in a sh.


    I never really paid attention to what happened to those Spiky Hair people but it seems they weren''t performing and none of the troupes Kiyomi bothered hadined about us like she predicted.


    I believe the threat of her showing up at their door a second time to bring the roof down on their heads was the biggest deterrence factor. They probably already found out what happened to the troupe that actually went to sabotage us and were afraid we would do the same to them.


    It might seem extreme that another theatre troupe resorted to kidnapping in order to prevent another group from performing but it''s actually quite normal in this case.


    The Empress of this World is a connoisseur of the arts and holds arts festivals to attract artistes from all over the continent. We would also be performing for an arts festival where the Empress was known for bing the patron of theatre troupes that catches her eye.


    And if you have the Empress as your troupe''s patron, as long as you don''t do anything that might shame her name, you''d be set for life.


    With the Empress as your backer, no theatre would turn you down from performing and you''d pretty much be guaranteed to draw in crowds wherever you go. Plus, you would get paid by the Empress to perform as well so even on the extremely small chance that you fail to get any people to watch your performance, you wouldn''t have a need to worry about finances anymore.


    Which is why thepetition to catch her eye is so fierce that some troupes would even resort to unscrupulous methods to weed out thepetition.


    All of that just for today''s performance.


    Right now, we had assembled everyone in front of the theatre where we would be performing alongside the other troupes for the day. In a few more hours, we would be up on the stage to perform our y in front of the most important people of this country.


    And of course, it''s natural for the leader to give some words of encouragement to the people involved before the performance itself.


    Kiyomi looked at the assembled staff with a critical eye, "We''ve all worked hard for this day, we may have gone through some troubles but we''ve managed to ovee them so far so this is just another hurdle we have to surmount. That''s why, I''m expecting nothing less than the best from all of you. That is all."


    Obviously, the response from our team was less than enthusiastic.


    Well, Kiyomi had no malice in her words. She works hard, so she feels like others working hard to give their hundred percent is also something that is a given. That feeling is further amplified by the fact that all my disciples were also just as, if not more, hardworking than she is.


    I coughed and stepped up beside her, "Ahem¡­ I know thest few weeks have not been easy, especially after we''vee to the capital and some troublemakers started messing with us. But all of you have persevered and stuck together through it to get to this day. I just want all of you to know that no matter what happens today, I am proud to have worked with all of you. The others might not see it, but we know better than anyone how hard all of you have worked to prepare for today. So let''s head out there and show them why we are considered the best!"


    "Yeah!!" They cheered, much more enthusiastically than before.


    They then dispersed to make their own preparations for the showter, leaving me alone with Kiyomi.


    "As expected of Master to control them so easily," Kiyomi mused, her eyes sparkling.


    No, no¡­ This isn''t controlling them, Kiyomi¡­ It''s just that you''re not treating them like they are human beings¡­


    Of course I wasn''t going to say that out loud so I just settled for patting her head instead.


    "So are you ready for the performance?" I asked.


    "Kuku~ Of course I am, Master. I have already thoroughly prepared myself for today. It is quite exciting to know that not only am I the actor this time, but I''m also the supervisor and coordinator for our performance. Not only is the management power of this troupe in my hands, so is the performance as well~ Kukuku~ The feeling is certainly exciting~"


    "Well, no time to rest yet, we still have a y to perform and anything can happen while we''re on stage too."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Oh? I guess I should be prepared to ad lib in that case. Unless the problems are not rted to our performance like the Empress getting assassinated or something? That would be rather troublesome to deal with."


    Well, I can''t tell her since I never set up the problems myself and I''m refraining from using my omniscience to find out too.


    Before I could say anything though, someone bumped into me from behind, causing me to stumble a step forward.


    I turned around and standing behind me was a person who was wrapped up in a hooded cloak that hid their face.


    Kiyomi scowled at the person, "Ahem, what do you think you''re doing to my Master over there?"


    The person peeked up at me and the hood shifted away to reveal their face.


    "Oh. Hi Guiying," I greeted her.


    Yeah, it''s a given that I would know her personally in this World since in order for Guiying to be Empress, she has to be rescued from the Dark Sect by me. Otherwise, she would simply ascend to the Spiritual ne without ever bing the Empress.


    That means she''s also close to me in this World as well, even if Lian Li wasn''t here as my disciple.


    "Ehehe~ So your troupe is really performing today, Master Lin?" She asked.


    "That I am, though I would ask what are you doing here?"


    "Hmmm? Can''t Ie and see my saviour since he wouldn''t be performing on stage for me? It''s been so long since youst came to the capital~"


    "Actually, our lead actors got into a little bit of trouble so Kiyomi and I would be subbing in for them."


    She gasped, "Oh my! What a treat indeed! To see the famed Master Lin and the great white fox act on stage together! This would certainly be a treat for everyone!"


    Kiyomi tilted her head slightly, "''Great white fox''?"


    "Oh? Aren''t you aware of that moniker, Miss Kiyomi? You have quite a reputation you know? Well, now that I know you two are going to perform, every other performance is going to seem mediocre now. Maybe I should just announce to everyone that I''ll be letting you win this year?"


    Unexpectedly, Kiyomi rejected the idea immediately, "That would not do. Everyone came here topete for it, it would be pointless if thepetition was subpar."


    "Oh, as expected of the great white fox! In that case, I shall be looking forward to your troupe''s performance! I''m sure it would be the best!"


    "Kukuku~ That goes without saying. With Master by my side, there''s no way it wouldn''t be perfect~"


    Come now¡­ You''re putting too much expectation on me¡­ I''ve basically been cheating all this while, you know?


    "Oh this is perfect! I''ll make sure all the nobles around here are notified that they shoulde and watch as well! Otherwise I''ll have them all executed! Wahahaha!"


    ¡­


    Guiying¡­ It''s just a show, calm down¡­

 Chapter 1211 Performers Worst Nightmare

    (MC POV)


    "Remember, no rushing," I warned.


    The other actors nodded at me.


    That was my caution for them to not speak their lines too fast and to maintain the flow of the y.


    Kiyomi strutted out onto the stage as the lights in the theatre dimmed and a spotlight focused on her from the rafters above.


    She did the introductory speech as the troupe''s leader and organiser, introducing our troupe and the title of our y to the audience and setting the mood for our y.


    With her role as the leader, she was dressed in a very elegant ck dress thatplemented her white hair and tails.


    She had even worn earrings for the asion and done makeup as well, truly making her current visage breathtakingly beautiful, something that was different from her usual cool beauty visage.


    I had to spend a good few minutes patting her after she heard mepliment her dress and she got so happy she just cuddled against me and wouldn''t let go.


    I have no doubt that right now, a number of people in the crowd werepletely distracted by Kiyomi''s beauty and did not hear a single word that she had said.


    With her speech delivered, she exited the stage from the other side of the stage and the lights dimmed once again, signifying the start of the y.


    On the other side of the stage, Kiyomi spun around once and her dress and jewellery all disintegrated away to transform into her character''s costume.


    The music started to y and the lights came back on which was our cue to begin our performance and the actors swarmed onto the stage, setting the scene proper.


    For myself in particr, I would not appear until the next scene so all I had to do was watch them from backstage.


    The first scene has Kiyomi establishing her role as one of the main leads of the y, which surprised everyone in the audience since not five seconds ago they had seen her wearing the elegant ck dress and done up like a celebrity walking the red carpet. Yet now, she was in her stage clothes as one of the actors like nothing happened before this.


    High up in one of the private alcoves was the Empress who looked like she was really enjoying herself with the popcorn she was munching on enthusiastically.


    My first thought was wondering if food was allowed in here, then I remembered she''s the Empress.


    Kiyomi delivered her lines perfectly and showed off her experience bypletely personifying the character and bringing her to life.


    I know Kiyomi as the stoic and calm white fox, but the person on stage right now was very clearly a scheming and self-centred swindler.


    In this scene, we got to see Kiyomi''s character move around on stage while interacting with the other characters, doing her usual routine of swindling naive characters of their money.


    If it wasn''t because of the fact that I had already gone through several rehearsals with her, it would have been a surprise for me to see such a drastic change in her character too.


    By the end of the scene, she had already managed to gain the enmity of the audience with her character, another proof of just how great of an actor she was.


    The next scene was my introductory scene where I would set the stage for the Royal Ball.


    When I appeared on the stage, I could see Guiying flinging the box of popcorn in the air in her excitement as she leapt out of her seat to lean closer to the edge of the alcove.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I pity the poor maid behind her that would need to clean up that mess she had just made.


    Just as I had rehearsed, I delivered my lines and also yed my part perfectly, letting the audience know of my character''s status and the existence of an uing Royal Ball.


    I left the stage for the scene to change again, allowing Kiyomi to appear once more. This scene served the purpose of letting her find out about the Royal Ball and also to reveal her pitiable circumstances which made her the way she is.


    They saw her suffer through her daily life as an orphan in the slums who only did what she had to do to survive.


    Once again, the audience was treated to the sight of her perfect performance and the people that once hated her character now sympathised with her in just a single scene.


    Everything was proceeding perfectly and we managed to reach the scene of the Royal Ball, specifically the scene where Kiyomi''s character would meet mine for the first time.


    Kiyomi was dressed up in a light blue gown that her character had sewn herself while I wore a military uniform, both of us obviously standing out from the other actors who wore generic suits and dresses.


    Just as we were walking towards each other in order to y out the scene of our first meeting, an unexpected disaster struck.


    For this scene in particr, we were using a chandelier as a prop for the scene. The light was powered by several Monster Crystals which made it shine quite beautifully.


    The rope holding the chandelier up in the space between us suddenly snapped, causing the entire thing toe crashing down onto the stage.


    The light in the chandelier went out and the broken Monster Crystal''s also sent out a st of energy that caused the stage lights to shut off as well, plunging the stage into darkness.


    There were a few surprised screams from our actors, all of them obviously stunned by the disaster.


    Undoubtedly, this was a major crisis as none of this was in the script.


    The only good thing was that the chandelier was not made of actual ss so it didn''t shatter and the stage suffered no damage so we could still continue if the lights came back on and we removed the broken chandelier.


    Naturally, that would look especially bad to the audience even if it was an ident since their immersion would have beenpletely broken.


    But before the audience could catch on that this was not part of the script, I saw Kiyomi run up to me in the darkness and snatched a few of my character''s medals off my chest.


    She then made sure to move a few steps past me before creating a small, icy blue me to illuminate her face.


    "Kukuku~ How could I resist such treasures, whence I set my eyes on these glittering shinies? Why should I simply settle myself to be tied down to a man, when I can simply steal from them and remain free? This all calls for a change of ns!"


    She spun in a dramatic circle and thrusted the hand that was holding my medals out towards the audience while her other hand that was holding the fire was lifted up above her head.


    I quickly realised it was her way of trying to illuminate the stage enough that the other actors could see the broken chandelier and work on bringing it backstage, while also keeping it dark enough that the audience would focus solely on her and not notice the shadows moving on the other side of the stage.


    "Now I wonder~ With such little pretties in my possession, how else shall I make myself wealthy beyondparison? Such an asion filled with easy pickings, this thief, this swindler, shall steal all that gleams in the night!"


    Ahaha! She really is the best! To be able to ad lib so perfectly while also manipting the crowd... You really are a great actor, Kiyomi!


    Well, that just means I have to step up my own game too~

 Chapter 1212 Were Completely Off Script

    (MC POV)


    With the y back in her control, Kiyomi started weaving a new narrative where she had decided to remain a thief and a swindler till the very end.


    Of course, there''s no way she would be able to keep the y up by herself, which is why I also stepped up at that moment.


    "And here this noble son did believe you to be special, I see now that I was not wrong in thinking so," I mused, conjuring a small orange me of my own.


    Kiyomi quickly adapted to my entry by acting surprised and backing away from me, though her small me remained alight so that the audience could see her.


    "Milord! Whatever do you mean? Thisdy has done nothing to gain your ire!"


    "Then do, pray tell, exin how mine medals have entered your possession?"


    "Oh, Milord! Thisdy was unaware that these belong to thee! For thisdy has found them lying upon the ground in the darkness of the night! It is only from mine curiosity that bidded me to pick them up, Milord!"


    I have to point out that right now, neither of us are going ording to the script and we''re basically making it up as we go along.


    I stepped closer to her, "How interesting, mydy. For these lustrous eyes must have been exceptional to see such a thing in the dark! Could I ask thee to return what thou has taken to me?"


    She sighed in relief, an action that was exaggerated for the audience to see as Kiyomi stretched out her hand towards me.


    "Of course, Milord, thisdy would not dare to presume to im these for mine self!"


    As I got nearer to her to take the medals, I moved my hand to grab her by the wrist instead, pulling her close to me such that she was pressed up against me.


    "Does mydy believe me to be talking about such useless metals? Nay, I have been talking about mine heart, my sweet. Something that you have stolen the moment Iid eyes on thee. For your--"


    Unfortunately, I was not able to deliver my lines as Kiyomi had broke character and kissed me right in front of everyone on the stage.


    There were sounds of gaspsing from both our own actors and the audience, the former due to this being an unexpected surprise while thetter thought this was an unexpected plot twist.


    Ok, not good¡­ I forgot that Kiyomi was prone to having such outbursts, especially since it''s her mating season now¡­ How do we even ad lib our way out of this? The kiss scene was supposed to appear at the very end of the y as the conclusion, yet here we are doing it barely halfway into the performance!


    The only good thing is that this story was an original one so no one else would know if we screwed up the plot as long as we continue to act as normal.


    Ok¡­ If my rehearsals with her taught me anything, she would be upied with the kiss for at least a minute, which definitely won''t be possible to write off as a normal scene in this y. But how am I supposed to justify this in the first ce?!


    And as though things weren''t bad enough, the lights on the stage suddenly came back on, revealing the shocked expressions of our other actors on the stage.


    I was just about to try prying Kiyomi away from me when one of our actors let out a loud gasp, "The Duke''s son is engaged in a ndestine affair!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Oh, it seems like that actor also tried to ad lib as well¡­ Except how the hell am I supposed to follow up with that?!


    At least Kiyomi managed to snap herself out of her stupor and return to her senses. The unfortunate thing was that she had no clue what had just happened so it was still up to me to fix this¡­


    And as though things weren''t going off rails enough, the actor that was ying as my character''s father appeared on the stage too.


    "My son! To dare bring such disgrace upon our family, have you no shame?!"


    Oh, ok, I can follow up with that.


    "Father, this son has done no such thing! This was--"


    "That is enough!" He interrupted me. "From this day onwards, you are no son of mine! As the head of the house, I do hereby dere you to be banished from this ce! Leave and never return!"


    And right after delivering that line, he simply turned around and went off stage again.


    The other actors seemed to have taken that as their cue to exit as well, leaving only Kiyomi and myself as the only ones left.


    "Milord, what have I done?" Kiyomi gasped, though I sensed that her question was asked both as her character and herself.


    I was about to refute her with something along the lines of asking her motivations instead when a cloaked person appeared on the stage.


    "Greetings milord, mydy. It seems that fate has ordained to bring us together. Do you not agree that the state of this kingdom is rotten to the core? Perhaps I might convince you to join my cause to uproot the poison of our great kingdom?"


    ¡­


    What the heck? Why are you guys advancing the story in apletely different direction?!


    This was supposed to be a love story between a swindler girl who found a new life after getting herself involved with a son of a Duke who helped pull her out of her miserable life. When the hell did you guys suddenly decide to make this into some story about a revolution?!


    Kiyomi stood up and clenched her fist, "I see, it seems like my view might have been too shallow! Please allow me to aid you in your cause! To steal from these nobles to feed myself would not aid anyone else but me, if I have to take up a de to cut down the root of evil, then so be it!"


    Umm¡­ Hello? We haven''t even exined about that unexpected kiss scene and now you''re going off to be a revolutionary? Where the heck is this y going?! Isn''t this story progressing all too quickly?!


    Oh wait¡­ Is this because I told them to just have fun? And they thought Kiyomi and myself ad libbing was a sign that they could change it however they want?


    What the heck guys?!!

 Chapter 1213 She Made The Play

    (MC POV)


    So¡­ Err¡­ Remember this y supposedly was about a love story between amoner girl and a noble son?


    Me neither¡­


    "For the revolution!!"


    "Bring down the tyrants!!"


    "Waaaagggh!!"


    I swear this y has gone through so many changes in the past few minutes that I wouldn''t be able to keep up if it wasn''t thanks to omniscience.


    To summarise¡­ It is revealed that the kingdom was corrupt to the core and themon people have been exploited very badly. The cloaked person was revealed to be the deposed princess of said kingdom who was seeking to overthrow the family that exiled her for trying to change the country.


    Kiyomi''s kiss was exined away with the character''s attempt to bewilder me which backfired on her, leading us to join the princess''s revolution to im back her throne.


    And since my character was also exiled by his own family, I decided to join them as well since I ''had nothing left to lose''.


    The princess then brought the both of us to a secret base where we plotted a coup to take over the kingdom by staging a revolution.


    In case you were wondering, yes, they did take inspiration from Guiying''s circumstances and the Empress in question was practically over the moon when she realised this.


    Ever since that plot was revealed, the Empress hasn''t sat back down in her seat and was leaning against the railing of her alcove the entire time while her eyes sparkled.


    She probably thinks all of this was nned and the y was made as a tribute to her. I don''t know how she would react if she knew we were practically making all of this up.


    I was also thoroughly confused on how a professional theatre troupe would think that straying so far away from our nned script would be a good idea, until I realised that this was probably the result of me mashing all the other World''s people in here which warped their ownmon sense.


    At least Kiyomi seemed to be having fun despite the chaos so I see it as a win.


    Right now, Kiyomi and I were tasked with storming the throne room by ourselves.


    If you think about it, this made absolutely zero sense since the princess herself should be doing this and we should at least have some backup¡­ But we''re doing this for a show and we are still the main characters so¡­ Plot armour I guess.


    At this point I''ve already decided that trying to think about this story logically was something that was pointless to do, so I just went with it.


    "Milord, it truly is ironic, isn''t it?" Kiyomi mused, still staying in character as we entered the stage.


    I turned to her, "What does mydy mean?"


    "Milord was a noble son of the kingdom, a position where you would look down on peasants like myself from high above. Yet fate has made it so that you are here with us."


    The two of us now stood before the door that led to the throne room with swords in hand, the ce where the final battle would take ce.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Everything had been built up for this and we''ve somehow let it y out in such a way that no one could say for sure if we would lose our lives in this confrontation or not.


    I turned to her, "Whether it was fate or not is up for debate, but the fact remains that mydy is the catalyst for all of this, are you not?"


    "Truth be told Milord, if it wasn''t for you, I may not have chosen this path myself as well."


    She blushed and turned away.


    It was then I realised Kiyomi was trying to turn this y back into the romance it was supposed to be. I really thought we were abandoning that plotline after everything that had happened so far¡­


    I switched my character back into that confident and charming male character as I leaned towards her, "Oh? Could it be? That my little sugar actually has fallen for me?"


    Instead of rejecting me, she turned around to face me with an air of determination.


    "Yes. Yes, I have. I have fallen so deeply andpletely for you, Milord, yet I fear that our time may be limited. Right now, your status is that of the same as mine, a mere nobody rejected by the very kingdom we live in. Yet once the princess ims the throne, Milord shall regain your rightful ce as a Duke of this kingdom, high above someone like myself. The two of us live in two different worlds, we are not meant to be."


    Oh wow, so we''re going for that narrative? I wonder if this is Kiyomi''s way of teasing me since it also mirrors our current position in real life as well. The only difference was that we didn''t let such a thing bother us. In fact, I''d say we didn''t even acknowledge such a problem existed either.


    I reached out and grasped her hand, causing Kiyomi to jolt in surprise.


    "So you have finally allowed yourself to speak your heart. This one had assumed such feelings of love was not returned. Have you forgotten, my sweet? This noble son has never cared about the thoughts of anybody else but his own. If I were to decide you to be my love, then there shall be no one else who would defy me, not even the Empress herself! That''s why, I shall say this here and now, will you be mywfully wedded wife to follow me in sickness and in health?"


    I could hear the gaspsing from the audience and a few of them even swooning at the scene. Even the real Empress was looking at us with a warm gaze.


    Kiyomi gasped as well and I was partially convinced that the surprise was not only because she was acting.


    "I do! Oh, my lord, I do, I do! Please take me as yourwfully wedded wife!" She squealed, hugging me tightly.


    She then added a single word that was whispered beside my ear, meant only for me to hear and no one else.


    "Master~"


    Hold up, hold up¡­ Holy crap¡­ Did she really just make this entire y up just so that she could create this plot of me proposing to her? Not as the character but as myself?


    Were the other actors not ad libbing but actually following a script she had made up and had them practise in thest two days?!


    Was this why she was insistent on making them practise despite them getting kidnapped?!


    Oh my¡­ I really don''t give Kiyomi enough credit for how cunning she can be.


    I''m not going to lie, I definitely did not see thating at all. Well yed.

 Chapter 1214 Just A Small Payback

    (MC POV)


    I stared at Kiyomi who was busy looking down at the tail she had been brushing for the past five minutes.


    If you''re curious about the y, it ended up as you might have expected it.


    After the confession, we overthrew the tyrants and then my character went on ahead to marry Kiyomi''s character and it was basically a happily ever after scenario.


    The genius part of it was the ending was done in such a way that it was both a conclusion but also a hint at a possible sequel, which allowed our troupe to decide if this story should be continued depending on the audience''s reaction.


    Needless to say, the audience really enjoyed it and we even received a standing ovation too.


    And listening to the conversations from our actors after the performance was over, I found out that the entire thing was indeed orchestrated by Kiyomi herself.


    So this was what she meant by making the performance even better than what this version of her coulde up with¡­


    I have to give the staff props for being able to make suchst minute changes in just two days though. That would have been impossible under normal circumstances but I guess when you have someone like Kiyomi looking over your shoulder, you don''t have a choice either.


    So here I am, staring at Kiyomi since she also figured out that I realised what she had done.


    "So¡­ Anything to say for yourself?" I asked.


    "Hmmm? Oh, I suppose I would say that I outdid myself for this, don''t you think so, Master?"


    I patted her head, "I suppose you did, it was indeed quite an interesting story you came up with. None of the other versions of you received a standing ovation like that at the end of the performance like you did, much less with the problems you''ve faced too."


    "Kukuku~ Thank you, Master. I tried my best."


    "That said¡­ You really nned this out, huh?"


    "Oh? I don''t understand what you mean by that, Master."


    "Don''t y innocent with me, you nned all this out just so you can hear me propose didn''t you?"


    "Kukuku~ Seems like I was caught, as expected of Master~ I will admit, it took all I had not to break out of character when I heard you say that, Master."


    "You really are one cunning girl."


    "Oh, I''ll take that as apliment, Master~"


    Nothing really phases her huh?


    I sighed, "Well, what now? Unsurprisingly, Guiying dered herself as our patron after we pretty much stole the show. We still have until the end of the day before we return back to our World too."


    "Oh, isn''t it obvious, Master? Now we party of course."


    Just as she said that, all the staff members of our troupe suddenly appeared around us.


    "Oh!! There''s our boss and the Master!!"


    "We''ve been looking all over for you two!"


    "Are we still going to party?"


    Kiyomi waved at them, "Of course we are. I''ve already booked the venue ahead of time so everyone can head there first. We''ll catch up in a bit."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Ohhh! As expected of boss!!"


    Huh¡­ And not even a few hours ago you were working them so hard and saying things thatcked empathy¡­ Yet here you are being so considerate of--


    "Kukuku~ Once they are busy eating and partying, I can have our alone time together, Master. I reserved a separate ce for us with wine and a nice view of the city. Shall we?"


    I take that back, she''s just basically trying to get rid of them with the food so she can spend time alone with me.


    But in this case¡­ Just because she pulled a fast one on me¡­


    I pulled her up by her hand and waved to the other staff members who were still walking away, "Wait up everyone! We''reing too!"


    "Oh!! The boss and Master are joining us!"


    "Hooray! Let''s drink lots today, Master!"


    I started pulling Kiyomi along to join them as they beckoned me over.


    "Ma¡­ Master? Wha¡­ What are you doing?" Kiyomi whispered.


    "What do you mean, Kiyomi? Isn''t it more fun to party with more people? We have to properly answer our staff''s feelings too, you know? After working them so hard like that, we will have to party hard with them as well!"


    "Ma¡­ Master¡­ That''s not what I--"


    "Heyyyy! Let''s go before the others eat up all the food, boss!"


    My little white fox was forced to swallow herints as the troupe members surrounded us again, lest her true feelings were revealed there.


    I chuckled inwardly as I led all of them to the bar that Kiyomi had reserved while listening to the others banter along the way.


    When we reached the bar, we found most of the troupe already there and enjoying the food that wasid around the room. It seems like Kiyomi went ahead to reserve the entire bar for us.


    The moment we entered, the people in the room immediately pulled the two of us in and we were swarmed with cheers and various members congratting us while pushing food and drinks into our hands.


    And as both the main female lead and also the director cum supervisor of the y, Kiyomi was getting a lot of attention from everyone.


    It got to the point that even Kiyomi herself was unable to hide her embarrassment at being praised so much.


    As I said, getting the Empress to be our patron was a really huge deal so everyone here is pretty much set for life after tonight.


    As long as they don''t do anything stupid, they can livefortably while performing our ys. To them, this was basically a godsend and Kiyomi was the one who helped them achieve that.


    Drinks and food flowed freely and everyone was enjoying themselves. I received several toasts as well aspliments for my acting, since the me of this World only acted as a manager and not an actor so most were surprised by how well I did.


    Finally, there was a lull in the peopleing to find us and Kiyomi leaned closer to me, "This is revenge for me changing the script behind your back, isn''t it¡­ Master?"


    "Oh, it seems like I was caught~ As expected of my Kiyomi." I chuckled, using her own words against her. "But aren''t you also enjoying yourself?"


    "Mnnn¡­ I suppose I can''t say no¡­ But it''s still true that I''m enjoying myself much more now that no one else is bothering us¡­" She muttered beforeying her head on my shoulder.


    Cute~


    I almost regret that we were leaving for home after this.

 Chapter 1215 Challenging The Gods

    (Kiyomi POV)


    "Ufufufu~ It does sound like my little Kiyomi had a lot of fun~" Elder sister giggled while patting my head from behind.


    I sighed, "Elder sister¡­ I''m not a child anymore¡­ Please stop treating me like this¡­"


    "Ara, ara? My little Kiyomi has all grown up I see. How cute~"


    I sighed as elder sister continued to pat me with her tails, even though I don''t hate her treating me like this.


    After the party that Master put me through as a punishment for nning that little trick on Him, we came back home for the day and I went to my sisters to share my trip with them.


    As promised, I also provided Tsuki with the pictures of Master that she wanted, all of them taken out from my memories of the trip thanks to elder sister''s ability.


    I did keep a few of them for myself, especially the one where I was intimate with Master. Those I told elder sister to create for me in private so that we could enjoy them without showing them to the others.


    "Ehehehe~ Aniue in so many costumes~ Ahhhh this is the best!" Master''s little sister squealed while hugging the pictures to her chest.


    Diao Chan was also squealing beside her, "Ahhh~ Master looks so hot in this uniform!"


    Deciding to change the topic, I turned to sister Lian Li, "How is the n with overthrowing the Supreme Gods?"


    Tsuki suddenly looked up, "Eh?! What did you say?!"


    I blinked at her before turning to elder sister, "Did we not tell her yet?"


    "Ara? It seems like we have indeed neglected to tell her that."


    "Tell me what?! This sounds really important! How am I left out of this?!"


    ria went forward and pped her hand over her mouth, "Shush!! Do you want Onii-sama to hear this?! We''re doing this secretly, you know?!"


    "Mnngfffghh!!"


    Sister Lian Li ignored the skit the two little sisters were doing and answered my question, "We''ve sent them the letter of challenge the other day. The date the challenge would take ce would be whenever Iris goes on her own date with Master."


    I frowned, "She gets to go on a date with Master as well?"


    "We made thatpromise with her as she agreed to cover for us in the event that Master got suspicious. Since she wouldn''t be involving herself directly in our challenge with those Gods, she would serve as the best distraction for Master while we go forward with our n."


    Hmm¡­ I suppose we don''t have much of a choice if she puts it that way¡­ The alternative would be having one of us be the distraction which I doubt anyone would want either.


    That reminds me¡­


    "Is Cai Honging with us as well?"


    The little dragon in question looked up from the pictures of Master she was busy trying to hoard, "Cai Hong stay with Papa!"


    "Oh? You''re not going to challenge the Supreme Gods for a position too?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Muuu¡­ Cai Hong is Papa''s Cai Hong. Cai Hong happy~"


    I see... So she was already satisfied with her current position and saw no reason to change.


    "In that case, what do we know about them?"


    Diao Chan was the one who answered me, "There''s a total of eight Supreme Gods from what we were able to find, each of them in full control over an aspect of the Universe which would be the biggest problem for us."


    Eris nodded, "Compared to the Origin Wielders we fought, they are on another level altogether. If we challenge them without any preparation, we would most likely get annihted instantly."


    "Oh, what''s more, we can''t find anyone for help this time either!" ria added, still muffling Tsuki''s voice with her hands even though there was no need to do so anymore.


    Tsuki managed to pry herself free after a moment and scowled at her, "Why not? We don''t need them to help us fight against the Supreme Gods, we can just train under them again, can''t we?"


    Brendan shook his head, "That''s also impossible, Tsuki. You won''t be able to find any Gods or even Origin Wielders around willing to go against the Supreme Gods like that. Even if there were Gods who wanted to challenge the Supreme Gods for their position, they would not want to help us get their position either. They would simply see us as rivals instead."


    So it truly was up to us to deal with alone? Interesting.


    "Are we ready then?" I asked no one in particr.


    "Fuck no," ria chortled. "We''re all gonna get our asses kicked if we were to fight them head on. They not only have way more experience but also way more power than us too. There''s absolutely no possible way we are going to win a fight with them currently~"


    I furrowed my brows, "Then does that mean what we''re doing is pointless?"


    "Ufufufu~ That''s why we are not challenging them to a fight, my cute little Kiyomi~ They mentioned that Gods can challenge other Gods for their positions but as we saw from the Battle Royale, the Gods themselves need not be the one that''s fighting. We can just make a bet with them and challenge them to something else, for example¡­ Challenging them to a trivia game with Master as the subject~ Ufufufu~"


    Oh? How devious.


    In that case, there was no chance that we would lose to some people that never even lived with Master before right? We''ve all spent such a long time with Master and we know every little bit of information about Him, even going so far as to make a record of Him that we would always study and improve on religiously.


    How could we ever lose?


    "So they have epted our challenge?" I asked.


    Lian Li shook her head, "Nope, we only just sent the letter of challenge today, so they should only be receiving it about now. I''m expecting that we would only receive their eptance after--"


    A sh of light appeared in the centre of our room, causing all of us to leap out of bed and adopt fighting stances.


    The only one who was unaffected was Cai Hong who was still busy gathering up her stash of pictures.


    There, where the light had originated from, was a woman with chestnut brown hair tied up into a ponytail while a translucent robe that showed off her bewitching figure draped over her shoulders.


    "I am Supreme Goddess of Fate, Muenia. I havee as a representative of the other Supreme Gods to answer your letter of challenge. We reject it. Have a good day."


    She then disappeared in another sh of light, leaving nothing behind.


    Did that bitch really just¡­

 Chapter 1216 The Alchemists Turn

    (MC POV)


    It seems like it was Brendan''s turn today and he seemed especially nervous for some reason.


    "Umm¡­ You don''t have to be that nervous you know? It''s not like this would be our first time going out."


    "No, Master¡­ I''m just¡­ Umm¡­ Nevermind¡­"


    He looked back at the building the girls were in before scratching his neck nervously.


    I noticed that and frowned slightly, "Did something happen between you and the girls?"


    It would be an issue if the girls were picking on Brendan for whatever reason. I don''t condone bullying ok?


    I sped his shoulder with a hand, "Brendan, if the girls are bullying you, let me know ok?"


    "Eh? Ah, don''t worry Master. I''m not being mistreated by them. I''m just worried about them right now."


    "Hmmm? Did something happen?"


    "Umm¡­ I''m not sure if it''s a good idea for me to say it but¡­ I guess something just didn''t go ording to what they hoped for and they were a little bit upset¡­"


    "Huh¡­ Is this about the date with me? They don''t like waiting after all eh?"


    "Ah! No, no! It''s nothing to do with Master! It''s something else! You don''t need to worry at all, Master! We should just go on our da-- I mean outing! Yes, our outing!"


    I think this is the first time I see Brendan being so flustered and panicky, now that really got me curious if something is happening to him while I''m not looking.


    Maybe I should just check with omniscience on what happenedst nig--


    ''Ufufufu~ There''s no need to do that, Master~''


    Eh? Iris? That''s rare of you toe in like that.


    ''Ufufufu~ I may be feeling a little lonely these few days~''


    Oh really? Is that you asking that you want a date of your own?


    ''Ara, ara? If Master is offering, I most definitely wouldn''t mind~''


    Hmm¡­ I''ll set aside a date for it then. Are you alright with waiting until I''ve gone on a date with everyone else?


    ''Ufufufu~ I couldn''t ask for more, Master~''


    Alright, that''s settled then. Hmm? What was I thinking about just now?


    ''About your date with Brendan of course, Master''


    Oh right.


    I turned back to Brendan, "Anyway! Where do you want to go for our date?"


    "Ahem¡­ I think you meant our outing, Master."


    "Right, right. So where do you want to go? I can make up anything you can think of so no need to hold back for the next few days."


    "Erm¡­ I didn''t really think about it¡­ Are there any interesting Worlds with the two of us?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I used my omniscience to search through the alternate realities to find the most interesting one for us.


    "Hmm¡­ It seems like most of the Worlds where you get involved with me end up with you being a merchant of some sort it seems. Oh, this one''s interesting. There''s one where we open up a bar in the city and the both of us work as bartenders. Oh? And this one has the World in an Information Age instead of our current Cultivation Age."


    I felt a tug on my arm and I turned to see Brendan holding on to my sleeve with a sparkly look on his face.


    "That¡­ That one, Master¡­ Could we go to that one?"


    Oh, seems like Brendan''s interested in that one? Let''s do that then.


    I focused on the scenario of that World and materialised it within the same space as the other Worlds I have created so far. I also made sure to note down the interesting people and locations so that I could use them in my own Worldter on.


    I reached out my hand and Brendan hesitated for a moment before grasping my arm, allowing me to transport the both of us to that World in a blink of an eye.


    The scenery around me shifted and I found myselfying down on top of a bed, this time alone.


    Looking around the room, it seems like it''s a studio apartment of sorts with a really high ceiling. My bedroom was tucked away on a loft at the very top and adder went down the side for me to reach the living room and kitchen.


    Climbing down thedder, I realised that Brendan''s bed was located just below mine on its own loft and the alchemist in question was still wrapped up in his nket like a cocoon when he spotted me.


    "Nggh¡­ Good morning, Master¡­ Eh? Ah¡­ These memories belong to this World''s version of me I see¡­ Argh¡­ My head¡­"


    Seems like he''s also adjusting himself to the memories of this World as well.


    I also realised that Manami and Tsuki didn''t seem to have a problem with this on their dates since Tsuki had already experienced a transmigration of her own while Manami was used to dealing with sifting through memories belonging to both hers and others.


    I chuckled, "Take your time to adjust, I''ll make some food for the two of us."


    Brendan tried to say something but only ended up groaning as he tried to sort through his memories of this World.


    Reaching the ground floor, I took a moment to explore our apartment.


    Aside from the lofts where our beds were, we had a kitchte that had its own wine cab and even an oven with a bar counter to act as a half wall to separate it from the living room.


    The living room had a wall mounted television and sound system with a weird looking game console in front of it. Arge L shaped couch was ced in front of it where I noticed a guitar resting against the armrest right beside a violin.


    On the other side was a row of sliding ss doors that led to a balcony, revealing that I was incorrect about this being a studio apartment.


    Seems like in this World, we were well off enough to be living in a penthouse.


    Brendan and I were not only the bartenders but also the owners of the bar so I guess financially, we were pretty well off.


    Looking at the clock on the wall, I realised it was close to two in the afternoon, giving us four hours to prepare for our bar opening.


    I also took that moment to organise the memories of this World quickly to adjust myself and I felt a small smile creep onto my face.


    Hearing the sound of someone climbing down thedder, I turned around to see a long haired girl with green eyes staring back at me with an expression of disbelief.


    She was dressed in a basic tank top and shorts that showed off her toned figure.


    I grinned, "Good afternoon, Brendan. Ready to start the day?"


    "Master¡­ This is a joke right?" My alchemist asked in a girlish voice.


    Ahaha~ That''s right, in this World, Brendan''s actually a girl!

 Chapter 1217 Shes Still A Bro

    "This¡­ This feels so weird, Master¡­" Brendan groaned as we ate our food at the dining table.


    I tilted my head at her, "Hmm? Why? It''s not like you''ve never turned yourself into a girl before."


    "Yes but¡­ Now I have memories of being one¡­ I know how to shave my legs¡­ I know how to put on makeup and even walk in heels¡­ All of this I know I''ve never done before yet feels so natural to me¡­ I even know how to¡­ Ah¡­ Ermm¡­ Nevermind! This pasta is really good, Master!"


    Hmm¡­ I wondered what else she remembered?


    Nevertheless, I''m quite proud of this pasta I made even if I do say so myself.


    I leaned my chin on my palm, "You know¡­ If you don''t want this, I can always just change you back to your male form?"


    I thought she would ept it but Brendan just scratched her cheek sheepishly, "I''m¡­ I''m fine, Master. It''ll just take some time for me to get used to it. Something like this shouldn''t bother me at this stage, after all."


    Hmm? What does he mean by ''at this stage''?


    Meh, whatever.


    I went back to finishing my food, "So, how do you feel about being a bartender?"


    "It''s¡­ Interesting. It actually shares quite a bit of simrity with Alchemy so I think I would be able to handle this quite easily."


    "Oh? I thought you''d be more surprised by the state of this World''s technology."


    "Not at all, I''ve seen sister ria''s underg-- Ahem¡­ I''ve seen herboratory so I''ve seen more oundish things than this. I''m more surprised about our rtionship in this World, Master."


    I thought she was going to say something about an underground thing but I got curious with what he meant.


    "Our rtionship here? We''re basically business partners and also roommates, aren''t we?"


    Brendan nodded, "Yes. And yet¡­ We''re living like¡­ What did Master call it? Bros?"


    "Ironically, you''re quite ady killer yourself and you even dress yourself up as a guy to attract girls too. Isn''t that nice, Brendan?"


    "Master, please¡­ The me of this World is a real deviant¡­ I can''t believe we would take girls back here to have¡­ Ummm¡­ Nevermind¡­"


    I chuckled before standing up from our dining table, "Well, we should get ready to head down to the bar soon, shall we?"


    "Unn¡­ Yes, Master."


    We got dressed up in our usual work clothes and Brendan especially went ahead to bind her chest and even put on makeup to make herself look a little bit less girly.


    In my opinion, that was quite a waste since she was actually quite feminine in this World and would have been able topare with any of my other disciples in terms of beauty too.


    I noticed her tie was a little crooked under her vest so I went forward in front of her, "Hold on, let me help you with that."


    I straightened it before smoothening it down her chest with my palm, making sure it looked immacte.


    Brendan''s face flushed red, "Tha¡­ Thank you, Master¡­"


    I grinned, "Still haven''t integrated your memories fully yet?"


    She shook her head, "I¡­ I''ll be fine¡­ I think? I just need to concentrate on something else and I''ll get it¡­"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Something else other than what?"


    "Ahem¡­ Will you look at the time, Master? We should really get going!"


    She''s quite cute, eh?


    For her final touch, Brendan did her hair up into a simple ponytail before taking in a deep breath and breathing out.


    "I''m ready, Master."


    "I''m just going to put it out there so that you know this, the offer to change you back to a male is always there so just let me know if you decide to do it. This whole idea is for you to rx on an outing with me after all, it would be pointless if you were ufortable the entire time."


    "I¡­ I will keep that in mind, Master. But umm¡­ I think we should go before it gets toote."


    Honestly, we still have another two hours before opening time and it''s right across the street. Plus, we''re not the only staff there so we don''t have to be there so early to do the opening either.


    I guess Brendan just wants to get there earlier to decide if keeping herself like this is better than changing back.


    Well, I''ll just leave it to her to decide what she wants to do on her own, she has already ascended to godhood anyway so mundane things like this would stop bothering her eventually.


    The two of us stepped into our private lift that brought us all the way to the ground floor. I noticed that on the ride down, Brendan seemed to be less nervous and even started to smile to herself.


    By the time the ''ding'' sounded from the lift to signify us reaching the ground floor, Brendan seemed to have changed quite considerably.


    She turned to give me a toothy grin while nudging me with her elbow, "So, we ready to get some people wasted again, Master?!"


    I grinned when I realised what she did, "Oh, please don''t go too far. In case you forgot, there''s that time you kept serving those girls drinks that they threw up all over our floor. I would really appreciate that not happening again."


    "Ahahaha! I couldn''t help it, Master! I got so distracted by them chatting me up that I forgot about keeping track! Could you me me, though? They really did look like they could hold their liquor before they started throwing up!"


    "Just be careful ok? Last thing we need now is for you to give someone alcohol poisoning because you''re too busy chatting up a girl to notice."


    "Ohe now Master, I''m not that bad. I''m still your apprentice aren''t I?"


    The two of us stepped out of the lift and our security guard waved at us as we passed him, "Good evening Master Lin, Miss Brendan. Heading to work early today I see."


    Brendan smirked, "You know us, always serious about what we do~ Be seeing you!"


    We barely got out of the door before Brendan turned to me with a grin, "So is Master interested in finding some girls to bring back home today? Actually¡­ How many do you think will ask us out tonight? I''m going to bet on six."


    "Oh, that low? I think we''ll get at least ten with you being like that."


    She was about to say something more before she suddenly stopped and then covered her face with a hand, groaning, "Oh¡­ Is this how the me of this World usually acts?"


    I smirked, "You let the memory version of you take over for a moment, didn''t you?"


    She nodded while still hiding her face, utterly embarrassed.


    Heh, I''m already looking forward to see how she''s going to deal with the girls hitting on her tonight~

 Chapter 1218 Shes Putting On The Moves

    Our bar was located on the rooftop of a building across the street. There was an indoor section and also an outdoor section with a different theme for both.


    The outdoor section is typically frequented by the younger crowd who are looking to get themselves wasted and we would serve cheaper alcohol there. The indoor section is where the more expensive drinks are served and frequented by guests who were more on the high paying side. Although if we were having some kind of event that day, things might change depending on the event.


    Brendan and I would work at whichever side was the busiest that night, which meant on most days we would be indoors unless it was the weekend or some students just happen to throw a party at our bar.


    And for some reason, our bar''s patrons were mostly females.


    "Oh, you''re looking quite nice today, Brendan, is that a new perfume?"


    "Oh my! That lipstick looks really nice too, where did you get it?"


    "Brendan~ Listeeeen¡­ My stupid colleague tried to hit on me again¡­ Even though I keep telling him I''m a lesbian¡­"


    I hid a smile as I continued to polish my ss while several girls were surrounding Brendan''s side of the bar, my alchemist doing her best to entertain them.


    "Oh, it indeed is a new perfume, Miss Jennifer. Winter''s Grace by Gio. You cane closer to give it a closer whiff if you want~ This lipstick is the Au Naturale from Jean and Co, Miss Kelly. Would you like a taste? Oh dear, I''m sorry to hear that Miss Tara. But it''s hard to deny the fact that you certainly are a strapping young woman~"


    The girls squealed out in joy at Brendan''s words.


    "She''s as popr as ever I see," The only person sitting in front of memented.


    "Mmm, isn''t that obvious? She has that way with girls after all," I chuckled before putting the ss aside. "So what can I get for you, Miss Diao Chan?"


    Oh, yes. There''s also this World''s version of my disciples except instead of being my disciples, they were my frequent customers.


    Diao Chan smiled at me before cing her gloved hand on the counter, "I''m feeling a little sweet today, Master~ What do you rmend?"


    I raised an eyebrow, "I don''t suppose you might be up for a Brandy Alexander?"


    "Ohh~ You know what? I''ll take that~"


    I nodded and started to prepare the drink she requested, mixing cognac, some dark creme de cacao and cream into an ice filled shaker before I started shaking it.


    On the other side, Brendan also started preparing her own orders and was even making a show out of it by flipping her shakers around as she prepared her drinks simultaneously.


    I finished mine first and I strained Diao Chan''s drink into a cocktail ss before grating a nutmeg over it.


    The prepared drink was then slid over the counter in front of her and she smiled at me as she received it, "Kuku~ Perfect as always, Master. I shall see youter then~"


    She took her drink before sashaying her way back to her table by the window, enjoying her night with her other friends.


    I looked over to Breandan to see her also pouring out the drinks into three sses on the counter, the girls in front of her watching with intense gazes that were filled with infatuation.


    She made a small bow while catching a stirrer she had thrown into the air with a flourish, making the girls squeal in delight.


    They then took their drinks before leaving the counter and giggling to themselves.


    We have a rule here that forbids anyone from drinking at the counter, which would be quite heavily enforced during our rush hours.


    The reason for such a rule was the fact that if allowed to do so, quite a number of our guests would simply stay at the counter and try to chat both Brendan and I up, which results in others not being able to get their drinks.


    Of course, if there was no one else in the bar, we don''t exactly enforce this rule since it just makes them order more drinks from us anyway.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But since we were still early into our shift, the rule was enforced for now.


    I went over to Brendan''s side of the counter just as she started cleaning her tools.


    "So, how are things so far?" I asked.


    "Ah, well¡­ It still feels a little weird, Master¡­ But I think I''m getting used to it. It really feels like I''m doing basic alchemy with this so it''s quite easy."


    "Ahaha~ That''s not exactly what I was asking but I suppose that is true. Then again, I should have guessed as much seeing that you''re doing all those tricks too and charming thedies with your suaveness."


    She scratched her head with a grin on her face, "I can''t say I hate it. Plus I think it''s really cool with all these tricks too. It makes me wonder what might happen if I do this with my alchemy?"


    "Please don''t get the idea to start tossing potion bottles around. Though I think at this stage it wouldn''t matter considering the fact you''ve already ascended anyway."


    Brendan let her lips curl up into a smirk, "Well, maybe I should just return and be a mixologist there too? I am a God of Brews after all. Alcohol is technically also part of my domain."


    "That is true. You could probably take part in any mixologypetition and win it easily."


    "That is if you''re notpeting as well, Master."


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "Oh? Are you interested in joining one?"


    She tilted her head at me, "Eh? I thought Master brought me here to this specific time and ce because you intended for me to join one? Isn''t there an uingpetition just as you said? The girls from before were all saying that they would be here tomorrow to cheer me on as well."


    "I have to admit that wasn''t my intention. But hmmm~ Aren''t you popr, eh?"


    Brendan rolled her eyes before nudging me with her elbow, "Please. If Miss Diao Chan isn''t going home with you by the end of tonight, I''ll make a room temperature dirty vodka martini and drink it all."


    I smirked, "Oh, you''re on. So what about you? Any of those girls catch your fancy?"


    "Oh? Want to help me pick a few up, Master?"


    I swear the usual Brendan would definitely not be saying this to me, yet here she is looking at me with a confident grin on her face while talking about picking up girls.


    "Well, you''ve got three girls hitting on you so far and we''re barely an hour into our opening, I''d be willing to bet that by the end of the night, you''d have maybe six girls waiting for you to take them back home."


    Just as she was about to give me a retort, anotherdy sauntered up to her side of the bar.


    "Brendaannn¡­ I want to be spoiled tonight¡­"


    Brendan turned back and actually purred at her, "Oh hello miss Sylphy. That sounds like you would like a Mudslide tonight?"


    "Yessshhh~ Spoil me~"


    "I''ll prepare it for you right away, mydy~ Oh, I see you''re using a new eyeliner, that really suits you."


    "Ehehe~ Brendaaaan ishh prettyyyy too~"


    Really putting on the moves there, Brendan.

 Chapter 1219 An Invitation After Drinks?

    (MC POV)


    It was getting near our closing time and the number of customers remaining in the bar were reduced to only a handful left. And because of that, the rule that customers should not be crowding around the bar was lifted.


    Which was why all the customers that were still remaining in the bar were pretty much standing in front of the bar counter. That worked in our favour since it allowed our staff to clean up the rest of the bar to prepare for closing.


    That also meant it was solely up to Brendan and I to entertain them.


    The only good thing was that we had a stipted time where drinks would be served so we wouldn''t continue serving drinks after that time has passed, otherwise we could be standing here till morning and no one would leave.


    "Unnngghh¡­ Brendan¡­ Listen, listen¡­ My colleagues don''t respect me¡­ They keep bullying me¡­" Sylphy groaned, half slumped over the counter with a martini in her hand.


    "That happens to the best of us Sylphy, you''re already doing your best aren''t you?" Brendanforted while preparing another drink for one of thedies.


    "Mnnngghh¡­ But they keep bullying me¡­ I want to be respected¡­"


    "You have been in your position for a long time, you have the trust of your superiors, you have experience that no one else has and you also have people outside who support you. There is no need to let the opinions of the few affect you, Sylphy."


    "Uuuu¡­ But what should I do¡­"


    "I think what youck is just some self confidence. Perhaps you should take a short break from work. You have yet to take any time off ever since you started working there, right?"


    "Unnn¡­ I have to work hard to climb higher¡­" She groaned, shifting to nt her cheek on the counter.


    Brendan poured her a ss of water while also handing thedy beside Sylphy her drink.


    "What I think is, you''ve allowed yourself to be taken for granted. You don''t need to do anything or go anywhere, just take some time off to take care of yourself. Self care is important too, you know?" Brendan suggested while shing her usual bright smile at the girls in front of her.


    All thedies in front of Brendan swooned.


    "Isn''t she getting way too good at this?" The Diao Chan of this Worldmented.


    I chuckled, "She''s been here for a few years after all. I would be more surprised if she hadn''t improved. Despite how she might act normally, she''s very serious about her work."


    "Hmmm¡­ Isn''t thepetition happening tomorrow? I''d thought she would be practising more instead of working at the bar."


    "Not to sound arrogant, but at this point, she''s gotten so good that any practice that she could do now is pointless."


    After all, the current Brendan is the God, or rather, the Goddess of Brews. If she gets serious, the only beings that could possibly beat her are other divines that have a domain over alcohol.


    And since I created this World with no Gods presiding over it, Brendan''s win was pretty much guaranteed.


    I picked up Diao Chan''s empty ss from the counter, "What about you? Don''t you have work tomorrow? I''d think you should be heading home soon."


    "Oh my? Is the Master chasing his customers out already? Kukuku~ But I suppose you are right, let me hang out at your ce this weekend ok? I wouldn''t mind waking up in your bed again, Master~"


    She paid for her tab before leaving the bar with a wink.


    Even in another World, she''s still pretty much a subus huh?


    And of course, that means I won my bet with Brendan since I already knew she wasn''t going to stay tonight. I''ll have to remember to make that punishment drink for herter.


    Aside from Diao Chan, there was no one else at my side of the bar so I started clearing my section.


    That isn''t to say that I''m unpopr with the patrons, mind you. But my way of mixing drinks doesn''t involve much ir and tonight''s patrons belong to the younger side of the spectrum who were mostly attracted to Brendan''s ''big sister'' energy.


    She would also sometimes dazzle them with some irs of her own like tossing some bottles around and even pouring out their drinks using various tricks.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    cing thest piece of ssware back in its ce, I turned to check on Brendan.


    "Unnn¡­ Take me home with you, Brendannnnn¡­" Sylphy groaned.


    "Ahh! Not fair! Take me too, Brendan! I want to go back with you too!"


    "Me too!!"


    "Let me take you home instead, Brendan!"


    "Oohh! Yes, yes! We can go back to my ce instead!"


    I counted at least twelve girls including Sylphy who were asking to be taken home or trying to get Brendan to go back with them.


    Brendan was looking at me for help so I went over there while wiping my hand with a piece of cloth.


    "Now, now girls. Brendan isn''t someone you can just take home with you, ok? What''s more, the mixologypetition is tomorrow as well. Perhaps you could ask again after she wins it tomorrow?"


    The girls all squealed and nodded in agreement.


    I started helping Brendan clean up her section while she settled the tabs of the rest of the patrons.


    The only person left was Sylphy who showed no signs of wanting to leave.


    "Umm¡­ Miss Sylphy?" Brendan called out to her gently.


    "Mnnn? Are you taking me home now?"


    "You''re drunk, Sylphy."


    "Nooo¡­ I''m not¡­ Were you lying to me too? You said I should be more confident¡­ I''m going to take a week of leave¡­ Take me home with you and fuck me¡­"


    Brendan sighed, "Ask me again when you are not drunk."


    "I''m nooooot druuuuunk¡­ Mnnnn¡­ Zzzz¡­"


    Brendan turned to raise an eyebrow at me and I shrugged, "This World''s version of me doesn''t know where she lives. Unless you want to use your omniscience to tell you that information."


    She grimaced, "I''d rather not¡­ I guess this means that we''ll just let her sleep at our ce? She can take my bed¡­"


    "And you can sleep with me?" I asked, giving her a knowing smile.


    Instead of being flustered, Brendan actually smirked back at me.


    "If Master is inviting me, then I wouldn''t say no, of course~" She mused, going so far as to even wiggling her eyebrows provocatively at me.


    If it was the usual Brendan, he would be a sputtering mess right now.


    But now that she had the experience from the Brendan of this World, she was more confident than usual.


    Well, I did mean what I suggested so I wasn''t intending to back down either. The only thing was how Brendan would react once we returned back to our World?


    Oh well, that''s for future Brendan to worry about and frankly, that sounds like it''ll be quite interesting to watch so let''s just roll with it.

 Chapter 1220 The Mixology Competition

    (MC POV)


    Nothing happened.


    I will say this again, absolutely nothing happenedst night.


    At least for now.


    "Nggghh¡­ Good morning, Master¡­" Brendan greeted me on the other side of my bed while stretching herself.


    She was wearing only a simple tank top and hot pants that left nothing to the imagination and she didn''t even look concerned about her tank top being skewed to one side to show quite a bit of side boob.


    "Competition''s tonight? Are you ready?" I asked, also unfazed.


    Breandan grinned, "Of course I am, Master. I''ve been taught by the very best here, haven''t I? Oh, is using my divinity considered cheating?"


    "If you want to get technical¡­ It is part of your skill so I wouldn''t say so."


    "Hmm¡­ But that would make things too easy for me¡­ I guess I''ll simply limit myself to what I know about this World and my experience in the original World."


    Seems like Brendan is already experiencing one of the problems I faced before, life gets too boring if it''s too easy or monotonous. That''s why she''s seeking out a challenge to make things interesting for her.


    I swung myself out of bed, "Well, let''s go prepare some food for your guest, shall we? Actually, I''ll do that, why don''t you go and check on her?"


    She picked up a discarded cardigan from the floor and slipped into it with a grin, "Having Master prepare breakfast for her as well? She''s really getting spoiled huh? Are you expecting me to give her a good morning kiss as well?"


    "Hey, it''s your girl, I ain''t going to tell you what to do with her," I quipped back before climbing down to the kitchen.


    Brendan chuckled but said nothing more as she went down to her own loft to wake Sylphy up, the girl having slept in one of Brendan''s pyjamasst night.


    Breakfast was already prepared by the time Brendan came down while carrying a Sylphy who was wearing nothing but her underwear in her arms.


    "Oh? Did you two do each other in that short amount of time?" I asked with an amused chuckle.


    "Very funny, Master¡­" Brendan scoffed before depositing the still groggy woman in her own seat on the dining table. "She has a habit of taking her clothes off in bed it seems. My pyjamas were already on the floor when I got there. So I''m afraid I will have to disappoint you by saying I did not do her."


    "Unnggh¡­ My head¡­" Sylphy groaned, a clear sign of having a hangover.


    I passed her a ss of water with some hangover pills and she received them gratefully from me, sighing the moment she finished them both.


    It''s not a normal hangover pill, by the way. This World still has some cultivation aspects to it so that pill was something refined through alchemy to instantly cure hangovers. Really useful if you ask me.


    Revived, she turned her attention back to Brendan who had chosen to sit across from her.


    "Where is that mixologypetition being held?"


    Brendan raised an eyebrow, "Eh? You didn''t know? It would be at our bar. Master''s bar was chosen especially for this event."


    "Oh! I didn''t know that! Wouldn''t this affect your daily work though?"


    "It would, but it''s also giving us publicity so we''re expecting an increase in sales after the event. What''s more, we do allow people toe and spectate the event and join the tasting afterwards as long as they pay an entry fee."


    "Ohhh~ That''s nice. So what kind of people would be there?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I chuckled, "It''s not exactly a really big event. It may be called apetition but it''s pretty much a gathering where a number of mixologistse together to show off their skills."


    "Ehhh¡­ I thought there would be lights, cameras, judges and everything."


    "Nope, not at all. It really is more of a casual event if I had to say it. There''s free drinks at least and the participants are allowed to bring guests, so if Brendan doesn''t mind youing along¡­"


    She turned to my alchemist with pleading eyes.


    Brendan sighed, "Alright¡­ But please keep it in moderation ok? I do not wish to take care of a drunk you again¡­"


    "I promise!! Besides! I need to be sober enough to sleep with you after the event too!"


    Brendan groaned in response, "I know I said that you could ask me for it¡­ But I never said that I would ept it¡­"


    "What''s wrong with me? It''s not like this would be the first time we would be sleeping together anyway, right? Don''t you remember how you even sat me on the bar counter just to--"


    "Alright, alright! Let''s err¡­ Let''s not go there¡­"


    Yep, that actually happened in this World. What can I say? Brendan''s a realdies girl here.


    "Speaking of which, Master¡­" Brendan suddenly addressed me. "Are you alright with thepetition?"


    I thought she might be asking if I was alright with not participating in it so I just shrugged, "It''s fine. This is technically made for you anyway so feel free to stand out."


    That seemed to reassure her as she nodded at my words.


    "Actually, it''s also starting soon so you guys might want to hurry it up," I reminded them.


    That prompted the two of them to wolf down their food before running off to get ready to leave. Since Sylphy did not have a change of clothes, Brendan had to loan her some of hers which made the woman ecstatic beyond measure.


    I did put her clothes into theundry so they should be ready by the time she goes back tomorrow, assuming she''ll be staying another night here.


    By the time we reached the bar, there were already a number of people hanging around inside, all of them presumably being the participants of thepetition and their guests.


    I wished Brendan good luck as he went to join the crowd while I took my ce at the side as one of the audience.


    When the time to start thepetition came, an announcer walked up to a small stage prepared for this event and spoke into the mic.


    "Good day everyone! I can see that you''re all ready to get this event started! We have a mix of both old and new faces amongst us today! The venue today was kindly provided by the illustrious Master Lin who we all know as ''Master''!"


    What the heck? I admit I didn''t really take the time to actually check what my own reputation was in this World but what kind of nickname is that? And how did I even get it?


    Oh whatever, that''s not even that important anyway.


    "Now without further ado! We all know what we''re here for so let''s begin the mixing! Make a drink worthy of Master Lin to strip! Let''s begin!!!"


    ¡­


    WHAT?!

 Chapter 1221 You Get Stripped Literally

    (MC POV)


    Wait, wait, wait¡­ Did I hear the announcer say correctly? What the hell is ''make a drink worthy of Master Lin to strip''?!


    What kind of¡­ Wait¡­ Is that a setting of this World?


    All I checked when searching for a World that Brendan and I could have our outing was the rtionship between him and me¡­ Or err¡­ In this case, her and me, were at least at a level where we were somewhat in a rtionship of some sorts together.


    And yes, there were a few of those Worlds where we were quite intimate but I thought Brendan would most likely not want those.


    In this case, I found that the two of us were both business partners and also roommates, plus the fact that we were also bartenders which I felt would be an interesting experience for both of us which led me to choose this World in the end.


    I did not go and check all the details about this World since I thought their culture andmon sense might have been simr to ours¡­ Turns out that was absolutely not the case¡­


    I went ahead to check with omniscience and I quickly found out that in this version of the World, there is something that happens that doesn''t ur in our original World. When someone tastes something that, in their own opinion, was exceptionally good, their clothes apparently get ripped apart.


    No, I really mean that it literally gets ripped apart, not figuratively. What''s more, their underwear wouldn''t be spared either.


    There''s apparently no shame in that and it''s seen as a very high form of praise in this World. It''s also apparentlymonce for people to carry around multiple sets of clothes when they go dining and some restaurants even prepare clothes that customers can change into before they start eating to prevent their own clothes from ripping.


    The fashion industry here was also booming because of that as theypeted on making the best kinds of clothes to be ripped apart in style¡­ Or that''s what I managed to learn from omniscience¡­ I didn''t really look into that one too much.


    For bartenders like us, it''s quite difficult to have our patrons strip due to drinking because of how alcohol works. Even if someone were to strip, it''s usually something they ate instead of what they drank.


    That''s why, to have someone strip because of a drink you made was enough to cement your status as a top ss bartender. Some would even judge the skills of a bartender from the number of patrons they managed to strip.


    In this World, I was given the moniker ''Master'' because I have, without fail, caused every single one of my patrons to strip when I get serious.


    Trust me, it''s taking all I have to maintain a neutral face when I learned that fact.


    Now I understood why Brendan was asking me if I was fine with thispetition because I may potentially be stripped of my clothes. That would have been fine if I only had memories of this World since this would be seen as a normal thing¡­ But since I know about the existence of other Worlds and their differences, this might feel really awkward to me if it does happen to me¡­


    Well¡­ It''s actually not that big of a deal for me because I''ve technically experienced this World when I had been fractured, so even if Brendan were to strip me, I''ll be fine.


    Brendan really is cute for worrying about something like that.


    Although¡­ The real problem isn''t me stripping, the problem would be the fact that my standards being too high that I end up not stripping at all.


    I guess if I need to, I could just forcefully strip myselfter if I find someone worthy of it¡­


    All the contestants started crowding around the bar, each of them taking turns to mix their own drinks. The way they were mixing it looked really unique and I think I see a few of them even using beakers and bunsen burners to prepare their ingredients.


    Seems like we have some molecr gastronomers in our midst too.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Some of them even brought in their own mixology sets which looked to be custom made. They''re really taking this seriously it seems.


    The first one to finish was a young girl who looked to be in her twenties carrying a champagne ss towards me.


    The announcer noticed this, "Oh! It seems the uing star Miss Julianne of Club Klub will be the first to present her drink to the Master! Is it enough to gain his approval?!"


    The champagne ss contained an azure blue liquid where several kes of what looked like dried fruit were sprinkled in to rest at the bottom. The rim of the ss also lined with what I presume to be salt and the condensation around it told me that it was chilled before serving.


    The youngdy was visibly nervous when I picked up the ss from her tray. Some of the contestants had even paused in their preparations to watch my reaction.


    I lifted the ss up to the light, admiring the colour of the cocktail before bringing it to my nose.


    Almost immediately, the scent of crushed fruits and alcohol wafted up to my nose, creating a rather soothing scent reminiscent of ocean waves.


    I ced my lips on the rim of the ss and allowed some of it to slip past my lips, taking some of the salt along with it.


    A few bits of the fruit inside also flowed in with the liquid and when I chewed on them, I was treated to a mixture of a sweet, bitter and sour taste that wrapped itself up into an explosion of vour inside my mouth.


    Inside my mind, it felt like I was transported to a serene beach where I was standing at the edge with my feet buried partly in the sand. The waves would then roll in and wash over my feet, burying it even deeper in the sand.


    At first, it felt calm and rxing, enough to put a person''s heart at ease.


    That was until I turned around to notice the distinctck of any flora except for a single coconut tree, making it look really out of ce.


    I swallowed before sighing and shaking my head.


    "You tried blending bits of dried orange to pair with the Blue Curacao to turn it into a fruit cocktail. It does work in giving it a calming and citrusy vour but¡­ Itcks real excitement after the first sip. You can try having a mix of different fruits instead."


    She seemed to be a little disappointed that my clothes didn''t rip but she perked up quickly when I gave her my advice.


    "Thank you, Master!" She bowed quickly before returning to the bar, preparing to try again.


    Ah, that''s right¡­ In thispetition, they aren''t limited to only a single try. They can keep mixing and try again and again until the time limit is up or they choose to drop out.


    Damn¡­ If I wasn''t Origin, wouldn''t the normal me here get alcohol poisoning from all the drinks he would need to taste?


    Oh wait, I forgot I''m also a Practitioner in this World so that wouldn''t matter.


    Now I wonder what Brendan would make to strip me?


    That sounded a little wrong¡­

 Chapter 1222 Shes A Pretty Good Mixer

    (MC POV)


    "As expected of the Master."


    "He''s really hard to strip."


    "Even the top ss ''Alcohol Meister'' wasn''t able to make him strip huh."


    "I was so sure the famed ''Bar Fairy'' would have made him strip but she got lectured instead¡­"


    "I wonder just what it would take to make him strip?"


    I''m surprised the audience that came to watch could say these things so openly¡­


    Even though we''ve made it known that our bar would be hosting this event and that entry required the purchase of a ticket, there were a lot more people than I expecteding to spectate thepetition.


    It''s now looking more like an exhibition than apetition which I suppose was the idea since people would be able to see andpare the skills of these bartenders first hand.


    Some of thepetitors even made extra drinks to be left on the bar counter where the audience were able to try them out, which I suspect was done partly to preserve their pride since I most likely would not strip while the audience might.


    Already, some onlookers had been stripped of their clothes while looking very satisfied with their drink, the sight of their nakedness not even fazing anyone around them in the slightest.


    So far, everyone has at least given me a drink to try but failed to make me strip. It wasn''t that I was making it hard for them but for me, I have yet to find one that is actually good enough. All of them had one problem or another that I pointed out and while they learned from that, it seems like their pride did not allow them to simply remake the drink ording to my suggestions and serve it to me again. At least they did note down my advice to use for the future.


    But with the fact that I have drunk so many and have yet to strip even once did not sit well with a few of thepetitors.


    That''s not to say that none of the drinks I have tasted today were bad, they were just not good enough.


    One particr bearded bartender about a head taller than me furrowed his brows when I still did not strip after sipping his fifth cocktail.


    Before I could point out its ws, he snatched the ss angrily from me.


    "That''s it! You''ve done something that prevents yourself from stripping haven''t you?! How is it possible that no one else has managed to make you strip at all?! You must have taken some drug or something! I bet when your apprentice gives you her creation, you''ll strip immediately!"


    I raised my eyebrow at him, "My apologies, Mister Zack, but I assure you I have not taken or done anything to myself that would prevent me from stripping. Plus, Brendan has already served me two drinks and I have yet to strip."


    To be honest, Brendan was just holding herself back since she knew if everyone failed on their first try except for her, it would look like I was biassed.


    The only thing was that the others could clearly tell she was holding back since the drinks she made were all hriously simple to make.


    Zack growled at me before gesturing to the drink in his hand, "I''ve made you my Dragonyer! The best drink I have that even made world renowned critics strip! How can you sit there and drink it without even showing any reaction! You definitely dulled your senses!"


    I pointed to the drink he was holding, "Have you tried tasting your own drink recently?"


    "Ha? Of course not. I''ve tasted it so many times during its creation, why would I continue drinking it after it has been perfected? Everytime I drank it, I would definitely strip!"


    I sighed, "Why don''t you taste it for yourself?"


    He let out another growl of discontent before doing what I suggested, sipping the cocktail that he had made.


    A moment passed but Zack remained clothed with no signs of his clothes being ripped apart.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Wha¡­ What? Why?! How?!" He cried out, looking at the drink. "This¡­ This¡­ No! It must be because I''ve gotten used to the taste!"


    I shook my head and got up from my seat, moving towards the bar counter while taking off my vest.


    "That''s not the case Zack¡­ It might be true that your creation was so good that others would strip the moment they tried it, but you''ve growncent and started cutting corners. You no longer take the same amount of care in preparing your drinks and you prioritise quantity over quality now."


    "What¡­ What do you know?!"


    "Would you care to try a Dragonyer made by someone else? If this doesn''t strip you because you''ve truly gotten used to the taste, then I will shred my bartending licence right here and now."


    The people upying the bar quickly gave way to me when I reached there, allowing me to start pulling out bottles and the ingredients needed to make his Dragonyer.


    I then gestured for his ss and he handed it to me while still looking quite mortified. He did not answer my challenge but it was clear he was curious if I could do it.


    I''m sorry to disappoint you, but I won''t be the one making it.


    Everyone thought I would be making my own version of it but I then went ahead to hand the ss to Brendan.


    "Taste this, then make it."


    Everyone let out a gasp of surprise, even Brendan looked taken aback by my request.


    Nevertheless, my alchemist nodded before taking a sip of the alcoholic drink, spending a few seconds to taste it before putting the ss down.


    She then started using the tools and ingredients I already set on the table to mix the drink, moving with such speed and precision you''d think she had been making this drink her whole life.


    There was absolutely no hesitation at all in her movements, a fact that everyone noticed quite clearly. If you were making a drink for the first time, surely you would at least hesitate or think about the steps while making the drink right? But Brendan showed no such hesitations.


    In a few minutes, she was done with the mixing and poured out the drink into a ss before setting it on the bar.


    She then turned to me with an uncertain look and I nodded, prompting her to turn back to Zack.


    "You used less force than you should while shaking it and you used too much ice in yours. Plus, you did not bnce out each of the alcohol used and poured a little more gin than you should have," Brendan exined.


    Zack gritted his teeth before swiping Brendan''s creation of the counter, tossing it back to drink the entire ss in a single gulp.


    The moment he did so, his clothes were instantly torn apart, leaving him standing buck naked in front of the bar.


    He held that pose for a moment before slowly cing the empty ss on the counter.


    "Im¡­ Impossible¡­" He cried before sinking to his knees in defeat.


    I then turned to Brendan, "Isn''t it about time you stopped holding back? I think it''s time you show off your real skill so make enough for everyone in here, alright?"


    She smirked, understanding that this was to make sure I wasn''t the only one who would be stripped.


    "Of course, Master. Please give me a moment and I shall prepare your drink immediately!"


    How reliable~

 Chapter 1223 A Drink Worth Stripping For

    Everyone watched as Brendan got herself busy with her mixing.


    With her earlier performance in recreating Zack''s Dragonyer, they were curious if she would really be the first one to make me strip. After all, if my own apprentice was unable to do it after showing off such highpetency, then they might not even stand a chance.


    It took her a while and the resulting cocktail she made was a shot ss with tenyers of different coloured liquids that somehow managed to avoid being mixed together.


    The firstyer was gold in colour which I suspect was actually champagne or something. Then it was followed by a dark brown liquid that was bordering on red which floated directly above a greyish liquid which was in turn followed by a liquid that seemed to shimmer and change colours depending on how you move it in the light.


    Directly below that was a brown liquid that was a darker shade than the first floating above a snow white liquid below it. The nextyer below that was green which was followed by purple, red and then a transparent liquid at the very bottom of the ss.


    I didn''t need to ask omniscience to know that this was made with all of my disciples in mind.


    Furthermore, Brendan managed to do this in a shot ss and even took note of the densities of each liquid to make sure they don''t mix. The most impressive thing was that he managed to do this without using his divinity so it was really pure skill on her part.


    She even made enough to let everyone present have a ss of it as well, all of them marvelling at the beauty of the drink.


    "Master, may I present to you Heaven Sect!" Brendan gestured to the ss proudly with a grin.


    I managed to keep myself from chuckling when I heard the name she had chosen for this, but the way Brendan was grinning proudly at me while thrusting her chest out definitely wasn''t helping.


    Everyone inside the bar watched with bated breath as I picked up the shot ss to hold it up to the light.


    Nodding once, I threw back my head and downed the entire ss in one go.


    The moment the alcohol mixed itself inside my mouth, I felt my senses go wild.


    In my mind, I had been transported back to my courtyard with all of my disciples surrounding me on apletely normal day. There was no great crisis, no nned events or even worries of any kind.


    Everyone was simply doing their own thing and enjoying the day while I watched over them from the middle of the courtyard.


    They would then turn and wave at me which I would also respond with a wave of my own,pleting that feeling of absolute serenity.


    A wind would blow across the courtyard and I would watch on with absolute peace in mind.


    I opened my eyes once more and found my clothes had been ripped without me needing to influence it at all. As expected of Brendan to be able to craft something like this.


    "It''s perfect," Iplimented her.


    Brendan simply swiped up the shot ss from the counter while maintaining her grin, "It wasn''t much!"


    Everyone else saw the state I was in and quickly knocked back their sses as well.


    Needless to say, the bar was suddenly filled with people standing around in the nude after that.


    "This¡­ This is amazing!"


    "What¡­ What is this?!"


    "It feels¡­ It feels as if I was looking at a scene from another world¡­"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "How is someone even able to make something like this?"


    "As expected of someone training under the Master¡­"


    Such praises were being thrown around the room which would have been alright if everyone wasn''t naked right now so it looked rather weird for me.


    "Looking good, Master," Brendan chuckled, like seeing me naked was something normal.


    Then again, I suppose she has seen me naked both in this World and our original one so it''s not really a big deal for her?


    At least I think so. Hard to tell when her eyes were locked on my body instead of my face though.


    Maybe she''s trying to see if my body in this World was also different like how she is a girl here? Sorry, Brendan but I''m also a male here in this World. Maybe I should have offered to turn myself into the same gender as she was here?


    I guess it''s a little toote to ask that now.


    Brendan then reached under the counter and handed me a new set of clothes as though he had already prepared it beforehand expecting something like this to happen. I decided not toment on it so I put it on without another word.


    The rest of the bar seemed more focused on discussing the drink that Brendan made instead of dressing themselves so in the end, the only people who were clothed were Brendan and myself.


    Just as I thought the other contestants would start making drinks again, one of them raised his hand, "I have decided to forfeit."


    That seemed to spark off the rest of the contestants as everyone announced their decision to forfeit one after another, leaving Brendan as the undisputed winner of thepetition.


    I had to check to make sure but it seems like they made that decision not out of malice or even being disheartened, they were just so impressed by what Brendan has created that they felt their current selves were not able to match her skills and needed to train themselves more to evenpete with her.


    At least¡­ That was part of the reason and also the one that they were saying aloud to everyone around them.


    The real reason however¡­


    The now naked announcer picked up his microphone again, "Alright,dies and gentlemen! With the winner of thepetition decided, it is time for the real main event!! The Master and Miss Brendan will now be manning the bar personally! Feel free to challenge either of them to make you strip once more!!"


    Right¡­ I should have known¡­ Thepetition was just a preface to get to me¡­


    Brendan nudged me with her elbow, "I''ll be depending on you once again, Master! Don''t worry, I''ve got your back~ If you want me to make that drink to strip you again¡­ Heh heh, just let me know!"


    Tomboy Brendan really is something else eh?


    Already, a long line of people had formed in front of the bar counter, all of them ready to ''challenge'' the both of us. Although it''s clear that most of them were really just there to drink something I made since they didn''t even bother putting on new clothes to be stripped again.


    They went to form two separate lines in front of the bar where over three quarters of them were concentrated on my side of the bar. The ones at Brendan''s side seemed to be younger women who had a thing for the ''big sister'' types.


    Well, this was what I had already expected from the start anyway so I wasn''t really surprised by this oue. The only thing I can do now is go all out in making my patrons strip!


    Ok, that sounded a little wrong¡­ Don''t judge me.

 Chapter 1224 Your Turn To Strip

    (MC POV)


    Truth be told, I was really impressed with how this World''s version of Brendan and I could deal with this many people without being divines themselves.


    Our hands were constantly flying around the bar as we mixed and served drinks without rest, all the while also chatting up the patrons who were gathered around the bar as well.


    It seems like this was one of our specialties which allowed us to be so popr.


    Brendan would sometimes do a ir of some sort when mixing her drinks which her patrons really liked. Some of them even let out squeals when she did so which I wholly believe to just exaggerated reactions to get Breandan''s attention.


    As for me, I don''t really do any irs and would just simply prepare my orders while making conversation with my guests.


    It doesn''t matter here because we don''t rely on tips you see, even more so when we were the owners of the establishment itself.


    "Master, what would I need to do to study under you?" A youngdy asked. It took me a split second to realise that she was the one who served the first drink to me just now.


    "I apologise but I''m not looking for more students at the moment so that is not possible," I answered, pouring out a martini that someone had requested me to make. "Although judging by what you have made, I don''t think you would have trouble on your own, actually."


    Anotherdy leaned on the counter, pressing her chest against the counter to show off her cleavage, "What about me, Master? Maybe I could work under you for a while?"


    I chuckled while moving my hands to prepare a spritz for anotherdy that requested I choose the drink for her, "Sorry, but I have no bar positions open. Plus, I doubt Brendan would appreciate more people taking my time from her."


    They turned to look at Brendan''s direction where she quickly looked away to pretend she wasn''t looking over here earlier.


    The girls at Brendan''s side of the bar giggled while the ones in front of me also gave her fond smiles.


    Thedy who asked the earlier question turned back to me, "Oh my, there were rumours about it but I see this is a fact now."


    I shook my head though my hands still continued to mix the drink in front of me, "We''re not actually together. Brendan is just¡­ Territorial, you could say~"


    That made the girls in front of me start giggling as well.


    "I suppose I''ll have to give up bartending. How about taking me as a partner instead, Master?"


    Before I could answer, a shot ss slid to a stop in front of the woman. The ss had ck liquid at the bottom with cream floating above and cherry ced on top of it.


    The girl who asked about bing my partner made a face at the shot ss but nevertheless went ahead to pick it up to drink it in one gulp.


    That was a shot known as ''Witch''s Tit'' and Brendan was basically suggesting that she go and suck on a tit.


    The girl who drank the shot was also a bartender herself so she knew the meaning of the drink. After swallowing it, she turned to give Brendan a smirk, "The tit tasted nice, I wouldn''t mind sucking on another one!"


    Brendan actually pulled aside her shirt to show off her chest that was binded with wraps, "You can suck on this one instead!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Several patrons chortled upon seeing that, some of them even spitting out their drink inughter.


    The girl in front of me waved her empty shot ss at Brendan, "If you''re offering then fill me up! Come on then! Get that cloth off so that I can suckle on them!"


    Brendan scoffed, "Ha! If you want it, you''ve got to make me something that will strip me first!"


    I handed the spritz to the woman I was making it for before I moved on to prepare my next drink, which was something I had already set aside since I went behind the bar.


    Even though I say prepare, all I had to do was drop some olives in it before it was finished.


    I ced it on the counter before sliding it over to Brendan''s side, my alchemist looking at the ss in confusion.


    "You said someone would go back home with me yesterday and you would drink this if it didn''t happen. I''m pretty sure it''s room temperature by now," I exined before going to prepare my next drink.


    Heh, did she think that I would forget about the bet she made with mest night? I most definitely did not, so drink up Brendan!


    Brendan nched and picked up the room temperature dirty vodka martini I made for her before drinking the entire thing in one go.


    She made a face at it since it definitely tasted horrible but she went back to her mixing withoutint.


    I then ced my nextpleted drink on the bar counter before sliding it over to Brendan once more.


    This one was green in colour that sparkled in the light with bits of mint leaves floating inside.


    This time she was more confused with this drink since as far as she knew, we had no more bets.


    "I''m not evil," I grinned at her. "Use that to wash down that horrible drink."


    Brendan gave me a nod of thanks before picking up the ss and knocking it back.


    The other patrons were all busy giggling to themselves over what they perceived to be a teacher taking care of his apprentice while the apprentice in question was too embarrassed to acknowledge their own feelings for said teacher.


    I turned back to the girls in front of me, "By the way, I may not be evil¡­ But I am most definitely quite mischievous if I do say so myself."


    They were about to ask me what I meant before a chorus of gasps echoed from the other side of the bar, prompting everyone to turn in that direction.


    There, standing without a shred of cloth on her, was my Brendan, having been stripped by the drink I had slid over to her.


    Hey, she made a drink for me that was so good it made me strip, of course I had to make one for her in turn right?


    No need to thank me, it was my pleasure~

 Chapter 1225 Party After Closing

    (MC POV)


    Truth be told, I was intending that drink I made to be more of a prank than anything but¡­ What I did not ount for was that even the sash binding Brendan''s chest was stripped away, allowing Brendan''s chest to be revealed.


    Why was that a problem?


    Well¡­ Let''s just say that the Brendan of this World gets her ''big sister'' and ''prince'' image from how she looked like a long haired pretty boy, so she always made sure her chest looked t. Plus the girls she would take back to our ce have never seen her naked before except for a select few.


    Thus¡­ When Brendan''srge chest popped into view, almost everyone gaped at the sight of it.


    Brendan was still lost in the bliss of the drink I made her and did not realise she had been stripped until a good minuteter.


    "E¡­ Eh? Ah¡­ Guess the cat''s out of the bag now. Or rather in this case, it''s my tits that are out of the bag eh?" Brendan chuckled, not at all concerned about her current state of undress.


    Brendan even had a ''can''t be helped'' expression on her face and simply continued her mixing without slowing down.


    At least more than half the bar was also still in their birthday suits so it''s not like she stood out much, the only reason why everyone was surprised by the sight was due to the fact that no one here knew about Brendan having such a voluptuous figure.


    Huh¡­ I realised that quite a number of the girls seated in front of Brendan were drooling at the site of her chest out on disy.


    Well, even though public nudity due to food stripping isn''t taboo, public sex still is so they can''t just leap over the counter and start sucking her tits even if that''s what they wanted to do.


    There was one person with no such inhibitions though¡­


    "Brendaaaaan!!"


    My alchemist looked up to see Sylphy looking at her with a face full of desire.


    "Let me suck on them! Please!"


    "Miss Sylphy, I would unfortunately have to turn down that request. I don''t mind if you look though, so feel free to ogle me to your heart''s content."


    I never thought that I would one day hear such wordse out of Brendan''s mouth but here we are.


    Needless to say, most of the patrons of the bar ended up watching Brendan prepare her drinks in the nude, all of them mesmerised by how her chest was bouncing up and down everytime she moved.


    I would be lying if I said I wasn''t one of them either.


    Hey, it''s a different Brendan, it was interesting to see how she was dealing with this World so I couldn''t help but want to watch over her. Partly because it was amusing and partly because I knew that I most likely wouldn''t see this part of Brendan after we go back to our World.


    Thankfully, the rest of the night passed without incident and we started closing up, most of the patrons leaving the establishment with very satisfied expressions on their faces. Some of them even chose to leave without putting their clothes back on.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I was hit on quite a number of times as well but not as many as Brendan. The number of propositions from the girls asking if they could be taken back home by their voluptuous big sister probably numbered a good three dozen or so.


    I wouldn''t mind Brendan epting their advances at all but she ended up turning down pretty much all of them. I wasn''t in a position to say much since I turned down all the offers that came my way as well, though my reason for doing so was because of the fact that this was supposed to be an outing with Brendan so I should be focused on her.


    We ended up only closing up when the date changed, but since this would be returning back to our own World after today, it wasn''t really a big deal. Not to mention the fact that after events like this, the us of this World would take a day off and let the other staff man the bar instead.


    There was one person that we were not able to turn away though¡­


    "Alriiiight!! Let''s¡­ Hic¡­ Leshhh get the after partyyy shtarteeeed!" Sylphy slurred, making her own unsteady way towards the couch the moment we brought her back home.


    Just like her goddess counterpart, she really bes quite stubborn when ites to things involving Brendan.


    Brendan sighed, "Come now, Miss Lisa, you are drunk so why don''t you sit down and I''ll get you a ss of water?"


    "Mnnn¡­ I don''t waaaant¡­ I waaaant to sleep with Brendan¡­ Hurry up and take meee¡­ Master!! Teeeeell her to take meeee¡­"


    I raised an eyebrow at Brendan, "Isn''t it fine? It''s not like you''ve never slept with her before in this World right? So why not just go ahead and enjoy yourself?"


    Brendan then scratched the side of her cheek, "Hmm¡­ I suppose if Master doesn''t mind. But hey~ Want to join us as well, Master? I think that would be more fun than watching us, don''t you think?"


    I smirked, "Well let''s not get ahead of ourselves, shall we? Give her a pill to flush that alcohol out of her system and then we''ll have an after party with just the three of us. Then we''ll see what happens from there."


    Brendan epted my suggestion and went ahead to get Sylphy sober again by letting her eat a sobering pill. It''s really helpful that things like this exist in this World eh?


    Just by swallowing a pill, Sylphy quickly woke right back up with a clear mind and was ready to drink more again.


    My initial idea was for all three of us to enjoy some drinks tonight before the mood would eventually shift and the two girls would go ahead to make love with each other.


    Everything had been going fine too. I mixed some drinks at our own bar, Brendan and I yed our own instruments to set the mood, I then went ahead to make drinks that would make the both of them strip, the mood was also shifting towards that direction so anytime now these two should be all over each other.


    Yet reality turned out to be different as a drunk Brendan was now clinging onto my waist while drunk Sylphy clung to hers.


    "Maaaaaster¡­ Mnngghh¡­ Ehehehe~ Master feels so warm~"


    "Brendan¡­ Let me y with you~ No, no¡­ Ehehehe~ y with me~"


    Breandan¡­ You should be focusing on Sylphy right? Why are you on me right now?

 Chapter 1226 S/He Joins The Fun (*RRR)

    (MC POV)


    I have a feeling Brendan intentionally let herself get drunk since it shouldn''t have been possible for her to get drunk normally.


    If I had to guess, it''s probably because she knows that she wouldn''t dare to do something like this otherwise.


    And by this, I meant that she had gone ahead to unbutton my shirt so that she could cuddle against my chest. She wasn''t even paying attention to the other girl who was equally drunk and busy rubbing her face on her thigh.


    "Umm¡­ Girls?" I tried calling out to them but they ignored me and continued to cuddle.


    "Hic¡­ Mmm¡­ Isn''t it hot? It''s shooo hot¡­" Brendan mumbled, pulling off her own shirt over her head before tossing it on the ground. "Aren''t you hot, Master? Just take everything off~ It''s fine you know?"


    I didn''t even get to reply to her before she reached for me and started pulling my dress shirt off without waiting for my reply.


    "Ummm¡­ Brendan?" I asked.


    Brendan ced a finger on my lips coyly, "Oh shush, Master. Just let it happen. Heh, heh~ Don''t you have a nice set of abs yourself~ Do you work out? Oh damn, these are so tight~ I''d be happy to squeeze them all day~ How did you get these, Master? I want some for myself as well!"


    I don''t know if I should be concerned or afraid of the current Brendan but the way she was squeezing my abs felt more erotic than it should be.


    "Ahhh¡­ Not fair Brendan¡­ I want to y with Master too¡­" Sylphy moaned, climbing up closer to me so that she could cuddle me as well, moving further up until her head was nestled up against my neck.


    Her hands reached up to my face to turn me towards her, her lips parting as she dove right in to kiss me.


    The taste of alcohol invaded my mouth as she pushed her tongue in aggressively, kissing me with fervour.


    Brendan got herself busy by helping me strip out of the rest of my clothes, tossing them all into a messy pile on the floor.


    Well¡­ I can''t say that I didn''t see thising¡­ Although I had honestly expected Brendan to pick up an entire group of girls to bring back home instead of just one. Maybe she was still holding herself back?


    I slowly let myself be absorbed into the pleasure while Sylphy slowly moved closer and closer until she was straddling me, our kiss never breaking the entire time.


    Only when she was properly on top of me did she pull back her face, smiling down at me as a trail of saliva still connected our lips.


    "Mmm~ That was wonderful Master~ But I have another mouth that wants to be filled as well~"


    She raised her body until her pussy was hovering above my cock, dropping it down slightly to rub her entrance around the head while letting out lewd moans of pleasure.


    Without so much as a warning, she sat down on top of my waist and her pussy swallowed up the entire length of my cock in one go. The both of us let out a gasp as pleasure overwhelmed our senses, Sylphy having orgasmed from the insertion alone.


    That did not phase the woman in the slightest as she started bouncing her hips up and down enthusiastically on top of me.


    Even though she may be a goddess in our World, here she was just a normal office worker hooking up with her bartenders.


    "Ah! Ahhh! Master!! Unnnghh! So good!! Ahhh! This is the best!! I want¡­ I want to-- AHHH!"


    She suddenly let out a scream of surprise and turned back to see Brendan positioning herself behind Sylphy, a lubed up strapless dildo sprouting out from between her legs. The other end of it was clearly inserted into her own pussy and I had a feeling not all of the liquids I see around the dildo was lube.


    Where the hell did she even get that?


    "You''ve got some nerve ignoring me, Sylphy~ Time for me to teach you a lesson~" Brendan smirked, thrusting her hips forward.


    I gasped as I felt Sylphy''s pussy clench tightly around my meatpole, the girl orgasming from Brendan prating her ass.


    Brendan showed her no mercy as she started fucking her ass from behind, even reaching her arms down to put Sylphy in an arm lock just so that she could fuck her even harder.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The way the two girls were moving above me also caused Sylphy''s pussy to rock back and forth on my cock, her vaginal walls continuously clenching and unclenching itself to massage my entire length.


    "You like that? You like being fucked in both holes by Master and me?" Brendan purred.


    "Yes! Yesss!! Fuck my ass, Brendan!! Ahhhaaann~"


    "That''s right~ Scream for us little Sylphy~"


    Brendan increased her speed and I got to watch the two girls rock back and forth on top of me, their boobs bouncing freely from the motion.


    Sylphy let out another moan of pleasure, "Master!! Your cock!! I feel it getting bigger!! Are you cumming?! Cum inside!! Cum!!"


    I groaned as my balls tightened, shooting my load inside Sylphy''s womb and filling her inside with my seed.


    Sylphy spasmed as another orgasm hit her, causing her to lose strength in her limbs to copse against Brendan.


    "Oh, look at what a mess you made you slutty girl," Brendan tutted at her. "You even got all your juices on me, are you going to clean me up?"


    "Ye¡­ Yeshhh¡­" Sylphy moaned, her body spasming again when Brendan pulled the dildo out of her ass.


    Brendan then reached her hand between her legs to pull the toy out of her own pussy, causing some of her juices to squirt out alongside it. She then leaned back and allowed herself to fall back onto the couch behind her before spreading her legs wide open, showing off her glistening wet sex.


    Sylphy wasted no time in crawling her way towards Brendan''s pussy, my alchemist grinning at her before spreading her ownher lips open with her fingers.


    A moan escaped from her lips when Sylphy dived into her crotch, her lipstching on to her clit as she sucked on it greedily.


    "Ahhh~ Right there, Sylphy~ That''s a good girl~ Mmmm¡­ Oh, what are you doing there, Master? Isn''t she in a prime spot for you to fuck her from behind right now? You don''t need to hold back, Master!"


    Well, since you''re the one inviting me¡­


    I dropped myself behind Sylphy and she even raised her hips to amodate me while she continued to suck on Brendan''s clit.


    Using my hands to spread her bottom cheeks, I lined my cock up with her pussy before plunging myself back inside her once more.


    "Nggghh! Ha¡­ Haa¡­ Soooo good~" Sylphy moaned, her ass wiggling against me to coax me in deeper.


    Brendan pulled her head back towards her crotch, "Did I say you could stop? Mnnn~ That''s it, lick me there~ Fuck the little slutty bitch Master~ Mnnn~ That''s good~ Ohhhh~ Right theeeere~ Moooore~"


    I mmed myself hard into Sylphy, forcing her to press her face even closer to Brendan''s snatch as each thrust caused her to rock against my alchemist.


    The lewd sounds of flesh hitting against flesh intermixed with the chorus of moans from the two girls, filling the room with sounds of sex.


    The two girls moaned out in unison and I could see that Brendan was close with how her hips raised themselves into the air.


    It did not take long before Brendan and Sylphy were screaming out as they were hit by their own climaxes, Brendan drenching Sylphy''s face with a spray of her love juices.


    "Ahhh~ That was good~" Brendan moaned, lowering herself down to give Sylphy a deep kiss of her own. "But we''re not done yet~"


    "Aaaahnnn~ I''ll do anything you want, Brendan~" She moaned, already eager to pleasure her even more.


    Brendan turned to me and let a smile materialise on her face, clearly intending me to continue doing them.


    Well¡­ All I can say is that we pretty much did it the entire night until the sun came up in the morning¡­

 Chapter 1227 Its Still A No From Us

    (Brendan POV)


    After that night, Master brought us back to our original World and the first thing I did was sit in a corner of the Courtyard with my knees tucked against my chest while I rocked back and forth.


    "Ughhhhh¡­ What was wrong with me¡­"


    I felt Master pat me on the back, "Come now, that was still a version of you, you know? And it wasn''t that bad."


    "I had a threesome with Master¡­ With Sylphy¡­" I groaned, hiding my face from view.


    "Well¡­ In that World, that was actually something that happens pretty frequently."


    "Just let me bury myself and die, Master¡­"


    "Oh, you''re fine. Whatever happens in that World stays in that World. Unless you go around sharing it of course, then that''s on you."


    There''s no way I could tell Master that the girls have been sharing everything so far and they would definitely want me to share mine as well¡­ Plus, Senior Sister Manami would definitely be going through my memories to get pictures of Master for Tsuki and pictures of bartender Master would definitely be something they would kill to get.


    They would definitely know what I did in that World after that¡­ And I will never get to hear the end of it¡­


    My only hope is that they''re all too busy dealing with the Supreme Gods rejecting their challenge to care about me instead¡­


    Knowing them though¡­ I doubt that would happen¡­


    After assuring Master that I would be alright, I trudged back to my room and sure enough, my sisters were all gathered there waiting for my return.


    The looks on their faces already told me that they were all waiting for me toe back to tell them what happened on my outing with Master.


    "There he is! Come,e! We''ve been waiting for you!" Senior Sister Eris greeted me, patting on my own bed to get me to sit down.


    I sighed, resigning myself to my fate as I took my position and readied myself for what was toe.


    ¡­


    Two hours¡­


    That was how long it took for me to finally tell them what happened.


    I ended up telling them everything and Senior Sister Manami even materialised pictures of not only Master in His bartender outfit, but also pictures of my threesome with Him while I was in my female self.


    "Oh damn, that''s hot~ Sylphy eating you out while Master rams her from behind~ This is definitely going to my collections~" Senior Sister Diao Chanughed, putting a picture that she picked up to stuff in between her bosom.


    "I never really noticed this thest few times but you do have a nice figure even as a girl, Brendan," Senior Sister Lian Limented.


    I hid my face with my hands, "Tha¡­ Thanks I guess?"


    It''s not that I was looking to be praised for that¡­ I really wasn''t¡­


    But I guess I have to admit that the female me does look quite good, I wonder if she works out or if it''s just because she was also a Practitioner?


    Senior Sister Manami sighed, "Ara? But that''s such a shame though. Master never actually did you, I thought for sure you would be riding on top of Master with how aggressive this version of you was."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I shook my head, "Apparently in that World, I wasn''t in that kind of rtionship with Master either. I¡­ I seem to also think that I wasn''t good enough for Him."


    Senior sister Kiyomi tilted her head, "That''s what you always say, Brendan. To date, your excuses have consisted of ''I''m the most junior disciple and thus it''s inappropriate for me'', ''I''m unable to change my gender'', ''A mortal like myself is not suitable for Master'', ''A person who isn''t able to fulfil Master''s task of creating Origin Liquid should not think about such an honour'' and ''I don''t think Master even looks at my female form that way''. It''s always something else preventing you from doing it."


    Ugh¡­ How does she remember all that?


    Then again, I have been repeating them whenever my sisters ask about it so I guess I shouldn''t be that surprised either¡­


    I shook my head, "I''m still fairly certain that the current me is not good enough. I need to improve myself even more before I can even think about it¡­"


    This wasn''t just some other excuse I just came up with! Not at all!


    Speaking of which¡­


    "How is the challenge with the Supreme Gods going?" I asked.


    That question seemed to cause everyone except for Cai Hong to sour immediately.


    Senior Sister Lian Li cursed, "Those stupid Supreme Gods! They think they''re too good for us! We tried to ask them why they would reject our challenge and you know what they said?! They said they don''t need a reason to reject us and that''s it! Even after we told them that we were even the direct disciples of Master Himself, they didn''t care! How dare they?!"


    I scratched my cheek, "Could it be just because of the fact that we did not offer anything as a wager for them as well? After all, with a challenge like this, they are at risk of losing everything while we don''t have anything to lose even if we were to fail in our challenge."


    "That was what we thought too," Sister Tsuki spoke up. "But even after we offered to challenge them while wagering something equal in value, they simply turned us down again and imed that nothing we offered would convince them to bet on their own positions as Supreme Gods."


    "Huh¡­ Are they addicted to the power that the position gives them or something?"


    Senior Sister Lian Li sighed, "We don''t know and they refused allmunication with us after that. So we can''t even negotiate with them anymore."


    That''s when Sister ria stood up on her bed, "That''s why, let''s just invade them!! ¡­ Is what I would like to say but we all know that even if we were to gather up everyone and march on their gates, we would just be wrecked anyway so that''s not even an option."


    I shrugged, "Well, then maybe we should just forget about it?"


    "No, no, we just need to be smarter than them," Senior Sister Diao Chan mused while tapping her chin with a finger. "They can reject us now because we are challenging them privately. We all know the Godspete amongst themselves rather frequently, all we have to do is find the next time where they would appear and we can challenge them publicly!"


    My other sisters all seem to agree with the idea.


    "We''ll just look out for the next event like the previous battle royale where they will show their face," Senior Sister Lian Li decided.


    "And then issue a formal challenge to them in front of the other Gods. Ha, let''s see them reject us then!" Senior Sister Erisughed.


    Senior Sister Manamiughed, "Ufufufu~ Even if they were to reject us again, I doubt this would look good to the other Gods either so it''s perfect for us~"


    Me?


    Well¡­ I''m just d that they weren''t focused on my gender changing anymore¡­


    But is this really alright though?

 Chapter 1228 Galactic Conquerors

    (MC POV)


    I looked at ria who was standing in front of me with sparkles in her eyes, clearly looking forward to the date we were going to have.


    "I take it you''re next?" I asked.


    "That''s right, Onii-sama!! I''m here for my lovey dovey date with my Onii-sama!!! Ehehe~ How bold Onii-sama, for making me say that out loud~"


    No, no¡­ You said it yourself without any prompting from me¡­


    She then ced her hands on her hips with her feet shoulder width apart to give me a look of anticipation, "Alright! I''m ready, Onii-sama! Where are we going?!"


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "I thought for sure you had a destination in mind with how ready you appear to be."


    "Oh, I''m ready for my date with Onii-sama of course! Anywhere is fine as long as I have Onii-sama with me!"


    I chuckled, "As nice as that is, I would still need you to let me know what kind of date you want to go to so I can create the World for us."


    "Ehhhh¡­ I''m fine with just hanging out with Onii-sama though. I kind of miss those days where we would do nothing and Onii-sama would talk to me about all the interesting animes and mangas back in your past life."


    ¡­


    At least she''s pronouncing those terms correctly now since she has experienced living in the other World for a time.


    "Hmm¡­ Then would you like to just go back to our hometown and pass the time doing that?"


    Her confident posture crumbled almost immediately when she heard my suggestion and she quickly shook her head, "Eh?! No, no, no¡­ That¡­ That''s really boring right?! Let''s not go back, Onii-sama! After all, that¡­ Ummm¡­ We should go somewhere new! Yeah! Let''s just visit one of those Worlds that are simr to the stories you told me before! It''s way better to experience it for ourselves than to just talk about it, right?!"


    ¡­


    Ok? Why does it look like she''s really desperate to not let me go back? Did something happen back 9in our hometown or something? I''m almost too scared to find out.


    Perhaps I should stop by to check it out after all?


    As though reading my mind, ria stepped closer to me until her body was pressed up against mine while her arms wrapped themselves around my waist.


    "You don''t need to worry, Onii-sama! Everything''s fine! There''s absolutely no reason for you to go and see what happened to our hometown! It''s just as you remembered it so there''s no point seeing it again!"


    ¡­


    Definitely suspicious but now I''m convinced something definitely happened to it, although now I figured it would be better for my mental health to refrain from finding out what exactly happened to it.


    I sighed, "Alright¡­ Let''s see what kind of World you want¡­ We have talked about quite a lot of different stories so in some Worlds you get inspired by the plot and end up making them into reality. I just need to know what kind you''re in the mood for right now."


    "Can I pick anything?"


    I nodded.


    She continued to hug me while she considered for a moment.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "How about¡­ Oh, I know!! A World where we are gctic conquerors!! We''ll have big warships and our empire spans across the entire gxy!!"


    ¡­


    Funnily enough, there were several alternate universes where this exact thing happened with some of them happening even without my direct involvement.


    One thing that was consistent with all of these universes was the fact that she was a gctic dictator in all of them.


    Oh well, that''s no big deal. I just need to find an interesting one where I was directly involved in her warmongering in some way.


    Since ria''s date required me to create more than just a single World, I went ahead to create another dimension within that same space so that I could stuff a gxy in there for us to y around with.


    What? It''s just creating a gxy, no big deal, I''ve already created universes before so this is practically easier than that.


    Oops, better note down the interesting stuff in that so that I can think about making my own Worldter as well.


    Nodding at my little sister to let her know I picked a ce for us to go to, she hugged me even tighter while shooting me a toothy grin to let me know that she was ready as well.


    Concentrating on the new gxy I made, I sent the two of us over in the blink of an eye, taking over the positions of the us in that universe.


    I woke up in an unfamiliar bed alone.


    It was obvious that this bed wasn''t meant only for me with the fact that the other side of the bed had its nkets tossed aside and the pillows were also left in a haphazard pile like someone had just tossed them aside while getting up.


    There were ropes tied to the bed''s headboard, discarded candles and even a paddle and handcuffs discarded on the bedroom floor.


    Ignoring those, I got out of my own side of the bed and only managed to start putting on my clothes when the door to the room suddenly slid open to reveal ria standing there in full military uniform that was simr to a navy captain''s design.


    "Onii-samaaaaa!! This is so cool!! I¡­ Eh? Unngghh¡­ This is weird¡­ I''m supposed to be going to the bridge and¡­ Why¡­ Ah?"


    I went up and patted her on the head, "Slow down. Separate your original memories and the memories of this version of you. Then slowly integrate them while maintaining the separation, it''ll be better that way."


    "Ehehe¡­ Did the others experience this as well?"


    "Well¡­ Tsuki and Manami didn''t since they have experience with this memory thing before so they adapted to it pretty quickly¡­"


    "What?! No way is that stupid girl better than me!! I''ll show her!! Gnnnnnggghhh!! There! I''m done! Wahahaha! Let''s go conquer that puny little civilisation that dared to insult you, Onii-sama!! Oh~ You''re looking really nice topless like that! Do you think you can just go with me like this? Aha¡­ Ahahahaha!! I want to destroy their stupid so bad!!"


    ¡­


    Did she justbine the memories of both World''s versions of her into one and create a new self?


    That''s not good¡­ I better just sit her down and help her through this before we go any further¡­


    That''s going to be a really big problem, you know? Especially when you use two versions of you who are really, really different¡­


    No, really¡­ I mean it¡­ So stop pulling me for a moment, ria¡­

 Chapter 1229 Im Just Your Onii Here

    (MC POV)


    So¡­ I ended up being dragged out of my room without a shirt on.


    In case you were wondering, we''re currently on ria''s gship travelling towards a nearby star system on the outer fringes of the gxy.


    Unfortunately, I''m more concerned about ria''s mental state right now since she went to forciblybine her two selves together like that¡­


    "ria¡­ Could you stop for a moment?"


    "Hmmm? What''s wrong, Onii-sama?"


    "Well¡­ I''m just a little concerned that you forcibly merged the two memories of yourself into one. You should not have done that¡­"


    "Eh? What are you talking about, Onii-sama? What two versions of me?"


    You see? ria now thinks that the two versions of her are one and the same person. That''s definitely not a good thing at all.


    "ria, are you a gctic dictator or a newly ascended goddess with the domain of ''Work''?"


    My little sister tilted her head at me, "Hmm? Of course I am a gctic¡­ Eh? No, no¡­ I should have ascended that day¡­ But¡­ But I was also attending a ceremony that day too¡­ I¡­"


    I gave her a chop on her head which made her crouch down on the floor while grabbing her head in pain.


    "Ow!! What was that for, Onii-sama!"


    "Are you feeling less confused now?"


    "Confused? Eh? Oh right. We''re here for our date. What happened?"


    I helped her get back up on her feet, "Well¡­ You tried to forciblybine the memories of your two alternate selves together just so that you could one up Tsuki. Please don''t do that again."


    "Whoops~ Ehehehe~ But I did something that she didn''t do right?"


    "That doesn''t make this any better, ria¡­ Anyway, I can pause time for you to get used to the two memories you know? There''s no need to rush at all if you want to take it slow."


    "Kuh¡­ That would be like admitting defeat! I won''t ept that! I''ll do it the normal way instead! Ah¡­ But umm¡­ Could we go somewhere private first?"


    I raised an eyebrow, "We can¡­ But why?"


    "I want Onii-sama to hold me while I do it~"


    Why is my little sister so cute? Of course I can do that~


    In the end, I brought her back to our room and sat her down on myp while she integrated this World''s memories with her own.


    She even made me do it while I was still half naked too.


    It took her about two minutes before she managed to get her memories in ce, though she still seemed a little out of it at the end.


    It''s not like one could just instantly adapt to living multiple lives so quickly after all, so only needing two minutes is already quite a feat.


    "Unngghh¡­ So I''m a gctic dictator in this universe and we''re currently at war with some stupid aliens that think they were big enough to fight us¡­ I don''t care about that¡­ What I want to know is Onii-sama is¡­ Oh~ Onii-sama is still my Onii-sama! Then this ce is perfect~"


    d to see that the fact that we were at war or even the fact that she was a gctic dictator weren''t points that were considered important to her, but whether or not I was her brother was a more important point of consideration¡­


    Although¡­ There is one thing about that she doesn''t seem to realise yet but I guess I''ll just let her find out about it herselfter.


    She leapt back up on her feet with her hands nted on her hips, "Alright! I''m ready, Onii-sama! Let''s start our date!!"


    I finally managed to put on a simple dress shirt before nodding at her, "I''m ready."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Instead of moving towards the exit, ria gave me a really confused look, "Eh? Is that all you''re wearing, Onii-sama?"


    I looked down at my shirt, "Yes? What else would you expect me to wear?"


    She gestured to her own uniform, "You know, something like this? I was fully expecting Onii-sama to be wearing a uniform like mine too! You even wore one at Kiyo-- Err¡­ I mean¡­ Why aren''t you wearing one?!"


    I feel like she was about to mention me wearing a uniform with Kiyomi? Though I would question how she knew about that?


    Deciding it didn''t matter, I shook my head, "I don''t wear one in this alternate World, ria."


    "Ehhhh! That''s so not fair!! Why don''t you, Onii-sama? Do you not want to?"


    "Mmm¡­ Not exactly¡­ It''s more like I can''t, you see. Anyway, we should really get going. You were expected on the bridge like half an hour ago. I don''t think we should keep the staff waiting any longer."


    She looked like she wanted to protest but she decided it could wait so the two of us made our way to the bridge. With our memories, we manage to get there without too much trouble.


    "Shogun on the bridge!" Someone called out the moment we entered.


    Ah, that''s right. ria gave herself that title despite the fact that she''s practically the Empress. But well, when you''re at the top, you get to call yourself whatever you want.


    She made her way towards the centre of the room before stopping suddenly.


    ria then looked around the ce as though she was searching for something and everyone was looking at her nervously, obviously a little concerned that she was doing something out of the norm for them.


    My little sister then turned back to me, "Onii-sama? Where is my chair?"


    I blinked at her, wondering if she was trying to joke around but the way she asked me told me she was serious. That''s weird, did her memories not show her this?


    I went ahead to point at the plush throne in the middle of the bridge that sat on an elevated tform, ensuring that everyone here would need to look up at the person seated on the throne to see them.


    "Eh? Oh! I get it! What are you waiting for? Onii-sama? Come on!" She beckoned to me.


    I went towards her and since I already knew what she wanted me to do, I didn''t need to ask before I stepped up to the tform and sat down on that throne, causing almost everyone in the room to widen their eyes in surprise.


    Several people in the room even let out a gasp of surprise at my action, though ria did not seem to notice it.


    None of them had even remotely recovered from the surprise before ria turned and sat down on myp.


    "Wahaha! I can''t believe the me of this world would do something so genius! Alright, what''s the news?!"


    For the first time within this World, no one actually answered ria''s question as everyone was too shocked by what they''ve seen to say anything.


    My little sister turned to look at me, "What''s wrong with them, Onii-sama?"


    Before I could answer, several of the guards below us suddenly rushed to surround us.


    "Get away from the Shogun right this instant!"


    "How dare you?! You''re only just a brother!"


    "The audacity!!"


    "Get down from there right now!"


    Welp, I guess now she should be able to know what''s going on?


    The two of us actually do not have a really good rtionship in this universe, I''d thought she had seen that by now¡­

 Chapter 1230 Shell Deal With It

    (MC POV)


    ria was obviously really confused by everyone''s outburst.


    It was clear that all of their ire was directed at me as though I had done something irredeemably wrong.


    ria turned to me, "E¡­ Eh? What''s going on, Onii-sama? Did I do something wrong? Why are they looking at me like that?"


    No, no, how are you thinking that they are angry at you? It''s pretty obvious that the problematic one is me, right? Why would she even think that she was the problem?


    Are you still relying on our World''s standard of our brother and sister rtionship? I thought that the short time of you being silent was you looking through your memories of this World¡­ Guess you were just being surprised huh¡­


    A few of the crew members surrounded us and one even pulled out an electrified baton to point at me.


    "Step away from the Shogun right now!"


    I was about toply when ria stepped in front of me protectively, "What are you doing?! How DARE you point that at my Onii-sama?!!! HOW DARE YOU??!!"


    Wow¡­ I think this is the first time I''m seeing ria this angry¡­


    "Sho¡­ Shogun?"


    "Eh¡­ Did¡­ Did she just call him ''Onii-sama''?"


    "Doesn''t¡­ Doesn''t she always call him ''trash'' or ''maggot''?"


    "What¡­ What''s going on?"


    ria also heard their words and turned to me, her face one of absolute shock.


    Right¡­ Let''s err¡­ Let''s just pause time for now, shall we?


    I snapped my fingers and the flow of time stopped for the moment, freezing everyone else in existence except for ria and I in ce.


    "O¡­ Onii-sama? What¡­ What do they mean by that?"


    "Err¡­ You might want to look through the memories of us in this World instead of overwriting it with what we have in the original World."


    "Eh? Umm¡­ Ok¡­"


    She closed her eyes and did as I asked.


    She should quickly realise that our brother and sister rtionship in this World is actually really terrible.


    Since Cultivation wasn''t a thing in this particr Universe, I ended up just sharing a whole bunch of things with her before losing my memories of my past lives. Then because of that, I became a really pathetic and deadbeat brother to her who basically did nothing but leech off the family.


    Over the years, she would then slowly start growing more and more frustrated with this World''s version of me especially when she still remembered and idolised my previous self.


    We then grew apart after that and the me of this World just lived every day without a purpose.


    ria then suddenly came back one day after having established her empire and dragged me out of my room. She then started kicking me around while keeping me as a pet of sorts, which the other me did not understand why she would do it while the current me knew she was trying to get me to shape up again through the mistreatment.


    She was hoping that being mistreated will eventually make me wish to dominate her and turn the tables on her.


    The irony was that she was doing almost the same thing as what Tsuki had done to me in the previous life. Despite their differences, they really are simr in quite a number of things eh?


    Just as I was thinking about that, I felt a soft thump against my chest.


    Looking down, I realised it was ria hugging me while putting in quite a bit of strength into the hug.


    "Waaaahhhh!! Why is the me of this universe so horrible, Onii-sama!!! Waaahhhh!!"


    "E¡­ Eh? Why do you say that? Aren''t you really awesome though? You managed to build up a gctic empire by yourself within a single lifetime. Heck, it hasn''t even been a decade since you started, in fact."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Waaaahhhh!! But how can I treat Onii-sama like this?!! Stupid! Stupid!! Stuuuuupid!!"


    Ermm¡­ I mean¡­ Even I''m disappointed in this World''s version of me, you know? Like if I were to meet him, I would give him a p on the face to wake him up too.


    I patted her head, "It''s fine, it''s fine. I also think the me of this universe is a little pathetic too. He deserved it."


    "Noooo!! Onii-sama already did so much!! So what if you want to just rx for an entire life?! There''s nothing wrong with that!!"


    Ehh¡­ I mean that was also my n for this life but I certainly wasn''t that much of a slob¡­ I think?


    Before I couldfort her again, she looked up at me with fire in her eyes.


    "Onii-sama!! Redo!!"


    "Err¡­ What? Redo?"


    "Yes!! We''re redoing this Universe!! I won''t ept Onii-sama being disrespected anywhere!! We''ll go back and live through this Universe again until we reach here!!"


    I shook my head quickly, "That''s not possible. That''s going to take several years, you know? That won''t be fair to everyone else waiting their turn for their date¡­"


    She started stamping her foot cutely while throwing a tantrum, "Noooo!! I can''t ept this!! I won''t! I won''t!!"


    "If you want, I could just simply alter reality to change the past instead of having us live through it though¡­"


    "That''s not the same, Onii-sama!! I would still remember this universe as the one that treated Onii-sama badly!!"


    Umm¡­ To be fair, there are quite a number of other universes where I wasn''t really treated well either¡­ For every universe where I seeded in life, there would also be one where I failed miserably after all¡­


    It''s just that I didn''t think it would be such a big deal to her¡­


    "Well¡­ I won''t be turning back time for us¡­ And I think we can just continue can''t we?"


    "How am I suppose to be all lovey dovey with Onii-sama then?! These people will keep disturbing us!!"


    "ria¡­"


    "What?"


    "First¡­ You''re the Shogun¡­ Your word is literallyw. If you were to decree it, everyone would follow it. Second¡­ You have your divinity here¡­ You govern the domain of ''Work''. You can change things to make things work yourself. Like literally¡­"


    ria looked up at me, as though thinking over what I said before her face suddenly lit up.


    "Oh! Ohhhh! Ohhhhh!!! I know! I know!! Ahahaha! This is actually perfect! This is the best, Onii-sama! Ahahaha! I can do this! That''s right! We can continue, Onii-sama!"


    Erm¡­ thatugh was a little unsettling but ok¡­


    I snapped my fingers to continue time and ria immediately turned to the crew member who pointed his electrified baton at me.


    In one swift motion, she reached into her coat and pulled out a pistol, shooting him in between the eyes.


    The guy wobbled once before copsing on the deck, dead.


    "Nobody¡­ And I repeat. Nobody, gets to disrespect my Onii-sama. Got it?"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    That was definitely not what I expected to happen¡­

 Chapter 1231 She Has Prior Experience

    "Sho¡­ Shogun?" One of the other officers gasped.


    ria turned to the female staff officer who called her, "What is it? Do you have a problem with my Onii-sama as well?"


    "N¡­ No! Not at all Shogun! We¡­ We just want to know if something happened¡­ Since¡­ Umm¡­"


    "Since I never treated Onii-sama like this, is that it?"


    "Ye¡­ Yes¡­"


    "Oh? So you''re questioning me now?" ria asked, raising the hand that was holding the gun slightly.


    "No! No! I¡­ I would never dare!!"


    ria huffed at the officer before she swung her hand in an arc, "Listen now! Your Shogun shall give a decree!!"


    Everyone inside the bridge immediately fell to their knees with their heads bowed.


    "By my name as the Shogun of the Oni Empire! I hereby create the position of ''Shogun''s Onii-sama''! Second only in authority to me! I will also appoint Onii-sama to this position! To disrespect Onii-sama is to disrespect me! Any dissenters are to be executed immediately!"


    Wow, you really settled into that gctic dictator role pretty quickly huh? If I didn''t know better, I would have thought you already had experience doing something like this.


    Still¡­ ''Oni Empire'' I see. At least it''s still better than the ''Onii-Sama Space Navy'' or whatever name she used back in our World.


    Apparently she wasn''t done yet as my little sister cleared her throat, "Ahem¡­ Furthermore!! I¡­ I also proim Onii-sama as my husband!!!"


    ¡­


    ria¡­ You''re really taking advantage of your position right now aren''t you?


    I went up and gave her a chop on the head.


    Everyone in the room sucked in a breath when they saw that, a few of them even backing away from us.


    In their minds, they were sure that ria would definitely turn against me for this perceived assault against her.


    "Waaaahhh! That hurts Onii-samaaaa!"


    "Don''t take advantage of the situation."


    "Whyyyy? Please? Just for now?"


    I sighed, "Fine¡­"


    She straightened herself and threw her arms in the air, "Yesss! Can I call you hub--"


    "No."


    "Waaahhh! Why not, Onii-sama!! If I can''t then that would be pointless, wouldn''t it?"


    "Would you rather not call me ''Onii-sama'' anymore?"


    "Nooo! I still want to call Onii-sama, ''Onii-sama''!! Onii-sama! Onii-sama!!" She squealed, hugging me and rubbing her face on my chest.


    My little sister really is cute.


    I patted her head, "Alright, alright. You should deal with your followers first."


    ria turned back to see the rest of her crew all staring at us with wide eyes, obviously wondering if the sight in front of them was actually real.


    The gctic dictator ria they knew would never show something like this to anyone of course. Even the way she executed the man from earlier was something that they could ept more easily than this.


    She turned back around to face them and cleared her throat, "Ahem¡­ That is all! Ry my orders throughout the empire! Anyone who disagrees is to be silenced with their deaths! From today onward, any insults or ill will directed towards Onii-sama shall be punished with death!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yes, Shogun!!"


    "One more thing!! Call the royal tailors to get a proper uniform for my Onii-sama! Made in the same style as mine and delivered right away!!!"


    There was a slight hesitation before the crew answered in the affirmative again.


    ria nodded in satisfaction before returning the both of us to the small throne on the bridge, making me sit down on it so that she could settle herself on myp.


    "Now! Where''s my report! And get this dead body off the bridge! Do I need to tell you all what to do around here?!!"


    Yeah, she''s really enjoying this too¡­ Plus she really is treating everyone like a game''s NPC isn''t she? Otherwise I can''t see her killing that guy so easily and without blinking either.


    A few people came in and cleaned up the corpse without batting an eye while a female staff officer came up to ria nervously.


    "S¡­ Shogun¡­ Umm¡­ As nned, we would be meeting a representative from the Inktyr Republic at the agreed location to¡­ To discuss the terms of their apology¡­"


    "Hmph¡­ Who are we meeting?"


    "A¡­ An Inkman by the name of Tom¡­"


    For an alien species to still have such a normal sounding name¡­ I''m not sure if it was tranted to be that way or it''s just a thing here.


    ria huffed, "Hmph¡­ He better be worth my time then! Since I''m personallying all the way here after all!! How much longer till we reach our destination?"


    One of the bridge crew seated at the console turned back, "Two minutes, Shogun!"


    "And have we received any messages since the time they have confirmed the meeting ce?"


    Ourmunications officer saluted, "No messages before we initiated our jump, Shogun!"


    "Even though we sent them a message a day before our jump?"


    "N¡­ No, Shogun¡­"


    ria crossed her arms in thought. She was probably feeling curious why this universe''s version of her would initiate a space jump before receiving a confirmation from that representative.


    It''s as if that version of ria had expected to not receive a reply at all which could only mean one thing¡­


    The Inktyr Republic most likely never intended to talk in the first ce and it was all just a trap for us where we would be ambushed the moment wepleted our jump.


    "Perhaps we should have the ship be on amber alert?" I suggested casually.


    Everyone on the bridge looked at me weirdly.


    Whoops, that''s right. The me of this World would usually shut my mouth and not even say anything while keeping my head down. To see me talking to ria casually was already something they could not wrap their head around, so they must be really confused when I gave out instructions like that on my own.


    ria, of course, did not consider something like that and red at her crew, "Well?! Onii-sama gave an order did he not?! Or did all of you suddenly be deaf?!!"


    "No, Shogun!!"


    Err¡­ That wasn''t so much an order but actually more of a suggestion¡­ But I think it''s a little toote for me to be saying that now.


    The rest of the crew scrambled to obey, putting everyone on the ship to their battle stations as an announcement and rm rang through the ship.


    Right on time too, as the moment wepleted our jump and reappeared back into normal space again, we were not met with just one ship as they had agreed but an entire fleet of warships with their guns bearing down on us.


    ria leapt up from myp excitedly, "Ha!! As I expected!! They really thought they could set a trap for me?!! These people are really courting death!!"


    ¡­


    I''m going to just let this slide once but¡­ Never ever say that line again ria.

 Chapter 1232 You Have Been Marked For Exterminatus

    "Patch me through to theirmander! Make sure to use the open channel so everyone can hear us!!" riamanded.


    "Should I vacate this ce?" I asked, figuring that this might be a better choice as I would be projected on their screen if I were to remain at where I was.


    ria turned and tilted her head at me, "Eh? Why? Onii-sama can just stay there right?"


    "But those people would see me on their screen too."


    "I don''t see a problem with that?"


    I waved my hand at her, "No, no, no¡­ How can a discussion between the twomanders of a fleet have some random person showing up behind them?"


    "Eh? But you''re not a ''random person'', Onii-sama. You''re my Onii-sama!!"


    I should have expected such an answer from her¡­


    Whatever, it''s not like it matters anyway as long as she has fun, which was the point of this entire thing in the first ce.


    Ourmunications officer connected us to their gship, opening up a channel to broadcast our request for a meeting.


    A translucent screen appeared in front of ria showing a blob of ckish liquid that reminded me of a slime. It had no features aside from a navy captain''s cap resting on what I suppose was its head.


    ria crossed her arms and adopted an enraged expression on her face the moment the blob appeared.


    "What is the meaning of this? I believe the agreement was to only have a single ship meet here. Why is there an armada on your side, Admiral Tom of the Inktyr Republic?!"


    The ck blob wobbled but since it had no face, it was hard to discern what its expression was just from sight alone.


    "Ah, the Shogun of the Oni Empire. You really came, I see."


    "Of course I did! Have we not discussed this? I''m here to receive your formal apology andpensation for daring to insult and threaten my Onii-sama!"


    The top part of the blob tilted to the side a little, mimicking the action of tilting of the head, "Your¡­ Onii-sama? What is that?"


    "Ha?! You don''t even know about the person you''ve insulted?!!"


    "What? Does that matter? You aliens all look the same to us anyway. We only know you''re some important person or something. Who cares? Besides, you''re not going to leave here alive anyway."


    ria tilted her chin up at the blob, "I am the Shogun of the Oni Empire! The very person who leads the entire Empire itself! Who do you think I am?!"


    "Eh?? Then¡­ Doesn''t that mean you''re the Empress?"


    "What did you think my Shogun title was?! You bunch of backwater slimes! I bet you thought I was some minor nobility in the Empire didn''t you?!!"


    "Tch, now we really can''t let you go. All shipsmence bombardment!"


    The screen quickly shut off and ria settled herself back on myp, huffing in annoyance.


    "Can you believe that, Onii-sama?! They didn''t even do their research at all! And here I thought they were willing to go against me because they were actually intent on killing me! I might have more respect for them if that was the case!"


    Right¡­ In the gcticmunity, ria was actually quite infamous because of her ruthlessness. Yet, she was still a fair ruler, at least up to this point and ignoring the guy she executed earlier¡­


    Nevertheless, it''s still a fact that she managed to create a thriving and powerful empire in such a short time that many other gctic civilizations havee to see her with equal amounts of fear and respect.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    That meant there were people around who thought that killing her might be a great idea to throw her empire into chaos and for them to swoop in to im her territory just because the empire was still young.


    But it seems like for this Inktyr Republic, they thought they were just dealing with some minor noble within the Empire and they could just take a chunk of territory for themselves after a minor skirmish.


    Oh, in case you were wondering why neither of us seem concerned that we were being fired upon¡­


    Varioussers and kic shells were exploding against the shield of our ship right now.


    "Shield status?" ria asked with a bored tone.


    "We''re holding Shogun. Our shields are regenerating faster than they can deplete it."


    "As I thought, stupid backwater blobs think they''re big just because they took over some minor civilizations around them. Bet they didn''t even bother checking the gctic map before trying to act tough with us. Tell me when they''ve stopped their bombardment."


    "Yes Shogun!"


    I was about to ask what she was intending to do when she turned herself to cuddle against my chest.


    "Mmmm~ Perfect~ Could I ask for headpats too, Onii-sama?"


    Well¡­ There''s no way I could say no so I started patting her head as she requested.


    Right then, the door opened and a woman strolled in while yawning and stretching herself. Ah¡­ It''s the Odriana of this universe, my older sister.


    She stopped mid stretch the moment she spotted ria cuddled against my chest.


    "Oh? What''s this? Has my little brother finally regained your memories?"


    ria giggled, "Of course Onee-sama! Why else do you think we''re like this now? Ehehehe~"


    Odriana turned to me, "About time too. Do you know how worried everyone was? Our little sister here really did a lot of troublesome things while you weren''t around you know? I was even beginning to lose hope myself. Why, that day when she took over the family, that man and brother had--"


    "Ahhhh! Don''t say it!!" ria cut her off.


    Eh? It''s not like I don''t know about it¡­ I learnt my lesson from Brendan''s World you know? So I went to check everything while creating this World.


    That''s why I know the ria from this universe pretty much staged a coup in the kingdom after ughtering the family she felt responsible for making me lose my memories, leaving only Mother and elder sister behind.


    After gaining control of the entire continent, she focused on rapid industrialization and quickly expanded the empire within a few years.


    Only then did she turn back to try and recover my memories of this universe''s version of me.


    Well, I shan''t tell her that I know then.


    "Shogun, they have stopped firing!" One of the officers informed us.


    ria leapt to her feet, "Wahaha! Perfect!! The real exterminatus begins now!!"


    She''s really going to do it huh¡­

 Chapter 1233 Oh Look, You Fucked Up

    "Hail that stupid blob again!" riamanded.


    The screen appeared in front of us again but it showed ''no answer'' on the screen.


    "Ha! That''s two strikes now! Hail them again and if they don''t answer, fire main cannons on the two ships beside their gship!"


    The screen in front of us changed to disy the words ''hailing'' on the screen before it reverted back to ''no answer'' once again.


    The weapons officer turned to ria for her permission and she nodded at him.


    Two kic shells were shot out from our ship''s main cannons, piercing straight through the shield and hull of the ships to the left and right of the Inktyr''s gship.


    From our view of the cockpit, the two ships exploded silently in a sh of white light, looking quite spectacr albeit a little morbid against the ckness of space.


    Themunications officer turned back to us, "Shall¡­ Shall I hail them again, Shogun?"


    ria sneered, "Ha? I gave them three chances and hailed them all three times ever since we got here yet they have the gall to ignore two of them? Ignore three of their calls in turn and only answer when they hail us a fourth time. Deploy the anti-jump and fire at the two ships on the leftmost part of their fleet."


    Our main cannons fired again, blowing another two ships of their fleet up with impunity.


    A few of their ships returned fire but it did not make a difference at all.


    "They''re hailing us, Shogun¡­" Themunications officer reported.


    "That''s one, ignore it. Target the two ships on the rightmost part now."


    Two more ships of their fleet were destroyed just like that.


    The other side began attacking us again and they''ve even startedunching missiles at us. Too bad that our point defence systems could shoot them all down before they even get close to the ship.


    "Another hail, Shogun."


    "Ignore it, just connect it after the fourth hail. Target these two missile cruisers I marked next."


    Our cannons fired once more, blowing two more ships apart.


    ria was definitely doing this on purpose since we could definitely destroy the entire fleet if we used our full armaments on the ship, but right now she''s only insisting on using two out of the twenty main batteries that this ship has equipped.


    What''s more, we could even do a short range jump straight into the enemy fleet which would be much more effective in taking them down aspared to what we''re doing right now.


    Obviously she did not want to destroy them entirely at the moment.


    The enemy''s attacks have started bing more desperate but nothing they did was changing the situation they were in in the slightest.


    A few of the ships were now trying to turn around to escape, only to realise that their jump capabilities were non functional thanks to our countermeasures. No ships within this sector are currently able to jump out but ships are still able to jump in as long as we keep the anti-jump up.


    Another four ships went down and this time our screen appeared showing the ck slime from earlier, looking quite panicked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "St¡­ Stop!! Stop!! We yield! We yield!!"


    ria leaned against me while inspecting her nails, "Really now? What are you yielding to, Admiral Tom?"


    "Wha¡­ What do you mean?"


    "I''m asking why are you even contacting me to yield? All I know is that I''m supposed to meet you here to discuss how the Inktyr Republic was supposed to apologise for insulting my precious Onii-sama when he was passing through this sector at that time. But yet we seem to have run into a fleet of pirates here so I''m doing a neighbourly duty by cleaning them up. I expect some properpensation on top of this too."


    "Wait! Wait!! We''re not pirates!! We''re a fleet belonging to the Inktyr Republic!!"


    ria narrowed her eyes, "Oh? Then does that mean that my ship, the personal gship of the Shogun of the Oni Empire, was assaulted by the navy of the Inktyr Republic? Because I believe this would be seen as an act of war, no? If it is, my Empire will have to respond in kind~"


    She snapped her fingers and as though on cue, hundreds of warships jumped into the sector, all of them belonging to ria''s empire.


    ria¡­ Their republic is maybe like a tenth our size¡­ Plus their military power is so insignificant that if we were to just start invading them with just this gship alone, we could wipe out their entire military¡­ Was there even a need for you to call in so many ships?


    Oh wait, I forgot she has that ir for being dramatic.


    The ck blob was quite obviously panicking with how much he was shaking.


    I can understand why since ria basically put it in a spot where both advancing and retreat was not possible.


    If he were to continue to insist his earlier story was right where we were attacked by pirates that were unaffiliated with the Inktyr Republic, then we will move in to shoot everyone here down including the admiral himself.


    If he were to admit that they were not pirates but actually soldiers of the Inktyr republic, then ria could dere war on them and wipe out the entire civilization if she wanted to.


    Needless to say, in both situations, he would not be leaving this ce alive. It''s just whether he wanted to drag his own country into this mess he made.


    The ck blob that was the Inktyr''s Admiral seemed to havee to a decision at that moment.


    "Ahaha, that¡­ It seems like there''s a misunderstanding¡­ I¡­ I think you should stop and have a talk¡­"


    Wow he went ahead to choose the third option: buying time.


    ria let a smile materialise on her face, "You really have no idea about us it seems~ Very well, I shall allow you to leave."


    The ck slime seemed excited to hear that until ria stood up from her seat.


    "By my name as ria, Shogun of the Oni Empire, I now officially dere a war of extermination with the Inktyr Republic! ss theirs, ughter everyone! Burn the very existence of their civilization until there is nothing left!! We shall start in twenty four hours! Until then, let these little fools run~"


    She then shut offmunications with their Admiral and settled back in myp again.


    "This is fun, Onii-sama!!"


    Of course it is for you¡­ You get to act as the tyrannical gctic dictator with no repercussions¡­

 Chapter 1234 No Need To Wait, Just Die

    (MC POV)


    "Shogun, we have arrived. This is a system belonging to the Inktyr Republic with one colonised built around a mining colony where their main focus is mining--"


    "Don''t care, fire the Annihtor Cannon," ria interrupted.


    A siren red through the ship as the cannon capable of destroyings started charging up while our ship moved to reposition itself.


    Arge screen at the front showed the target and a translucent button popped out on the armrest of ria''s throne.


    The button started to fill up with colour until it became a full solid red, the words ''charging sequenceplete'' appearing on the target screen.


    ria did not show an ounce of hesitation as she hammered the button with her fist, activating the Annihtor Cannon.


    A beam of light was shot towards the, impacting the surface silently.


    At first, it didn''t look like the light did anything to it. But a second passed and the surface of the started to crack and its surface became engulfed in a sea of mes.


    There was a brilliant explosion of white light and our ship shook a little from the ensuing shockwave.


    When the light finally subsided after a while, we were left with the scene of the remains of the that had exploded into multiple pieces.


    "Total annihtion. Estimated casualties to be at two hundred million," The officer reported.


    "Hmm¡­ That''s quite a lot for a small mining colony like this. Whatever, record it, send it."


    "Understood Shogun."


    If I needed any other proof that ria was treating this like a game, this was pretty much it. It might seem that she''s recording the number of deaths she''s causing to send it to the leaders of the Inktyr Republic to gloat or threaten them, but I knew that this was just her wanting to record her kill death ratio.


    ria was serious when she dered this to be a war of extermination as she wasn''t giving them any quarter. Any ship, or system that we came across that belonged to the Inktyr Republic would be annihted without mercy.


    She had gone as far as to surround their entire territory to prevent anyone from going in or out while she went from system to system to destroy any traces of their civilization.


    She was not taking any prisoners and also shut off any means ofmunications with them. We were even ignoring any of them approaching us under gs of truce as well, shooting down those ships the moment they came within range.


    War crimes? That only applies when you''re fighting an actual war, this is just exterminating a pest.


    "You''re really going all out huh?" I pointed out while patting her head.


    "Ehehehe~ Praise me more, Onii-sama~"


    "That wasn''t really a praise though but whatever."


    It''s only been a day and the people around us have already gotten used to this sudden change in attitude from ria.


    The previous ria of this World would definitely not be caught making such rxed and happy expressions in front of others.


    To our people, ria was the cold hearted dictator who never smiled and would constantly abuse her older brother whenever she got the chance.


    Even this war was a setup by her where she sent the other me to ''cruise around this space until someone from the Inktyr Republic tries to do something'' just so that she could use it as a pretext to start a war.


    They might have entertained the possibility that the current ria got reced by a fake but the fact that she executed that guy and dered a war of extermination just like that was congruent with what the other her would do.


    Then again¡­ The other ria already does whatever she wants anyway so there isn''t much of a difference.


    The Odriana of this universe tilted her head at me, "Have you really regained all your memories, little brother?"


    "If you''re asking if I remember making the promise to marry the both of you back when we were still young¡­ I do remember that, yes."


    "Fufufu~ That''s good, your big sister shall be looking forward to that day. In the meantime, move over little sister."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Ehhhh¡­ I don''t wanna¡­ I want Onii-sama to spoil me."


    "Come on, little brother has two legs, just let me sit on the other one."


    "Mnngghh¡­ Fine¡­"


    ria scooted over to allow Odriana to sit on my otherp.


    Now I have two sisters to head pat.


    ria leaned closer to me, "Mnngghh¡­ So nice, Onii-sama¡­ How long more till me move to the next system?"


    "Five minutes, Shogun!" One of the staff reported.


    "Mmm¡­ The next ce should be a military base so make sure all weapon systems are online before arrival."


    "Yes, Shogun!"


    ria started purring and enjoyed the head patting the entire time while our ship jumped to the next location.


    Five minutes passed by really quickly and sure enough, there was a small detachment of warships coupled with several stationary batteries that immediately targeted us the moment wepleted our jump.


    What was a little surprising, however, was that these people were not from the Inktyr Republic since the design of their ships and their emblems were not the same as the Inktyr Republic''s.


    "We''re being hailed, Shogun. They are not from the Inktyr Republic," Ourmunications officer reported, mirroring my thoughts.


    "Hmm¡­ Patch them through I guess," She instructed, making no indication that she was going to move from her current spot on myp.


    An alien with a bird''s head appeared on the screen, taking a moment to look a little surprised at ria sitting on myp before it managed topose itself.


    "Greetings Shogun of the Oni Empire. I am--"


    "I know you," ria interrupted before it could introduce itself. "Jerrald T. Lunatavia the Second from the United Taol Federation. I''m pretty sure I gave the order that no one is toe in here or leave this territory so what are you doing here?"


    The avian alien''s feathers bristled slightly, "This is because what you are doing right now is genocide! Do you think the Federation will stand aside and not do anything and just watch you butcher an entire civilization?!"


    ria tilted her head, "Oh? The Federation has no problem wiping out those stage two civilizations that were in your way but you have a problem with me doing the same? How ironic~"


    "This isn''t the same! Cease your actions right now or there will be consequences!"


    "Oh really? What kind?"


    "The Federation will dere war on the Oni Empire!!"


    Oh¡­ Bad move buddy¡­ This guy must be new or something¡­ Otherwise he''s really just an idiot.


    ria narrowed her eyes at the screen, as though having trouble believing the person could be that idiotic as well.


    "There''s no need for the Federation to do that," She told him, making him rx for a moment thinking he managed to convince her with his threat. "Because the Oni Empire officially deres war on the United Toal Federation right now. All cannons, fire."


    "Eh?"


    That was the only word he managed to say before our guns tore both that guy''s ship and his escorts apart, leaving behind nothing but debris.


    "Well, let''s continue, we have a war on two fronts now so let''s speed this up a bit~" ria waved her hand casually.


    She''s really calm about this huh¡­


    But we dered war on them¡­ That makes us the aggressor and opens us up for retaliation from the other gctic empires, you know?

 Chapter 1235 Were Surrounded By Enemies? Thats Not A Problem

    (MC POV)


    ria was looking at the holographic map disyed on the table with a critical eye while surrounded by her generals and admirals.


    In case you were wondering, the Inktyr Republic fell really quickly and their entire sector was filled with nothing but the rubble of crackeds. Their entire civilization had literally been wiped out from existence in a matter of hours after ria gave the order to speed things up just so that we could concentrate on the new enemy.


    But because ria was the one who dered war on the United Toal Federation, she''s regarded as the aggressor which led to quite a number of other gctic empires dering war on us all in the name of ''subduing an unreasonable aggressor''.


    No doubt they were thinking they could take this chance to im some of ria''s resources and territory for themselves without repercussions from their own people or other civilizations.


    On the map, ria''s empire was located in the centre of it and all around us was a sea of red, a colour we were using to indicate the enemies who have dered war on us.


    If this was any other empire, this would pretty much be a disaster. In fact, if this was this World''s ria, she would also regard this situation as a major crisis for us.


    But right now, ria was simply looking at each of the enemy factions like she was trying to decide which one she wanted to deal with first.


    Hermanders were all looking at her nervously since they also knew that even though we were strong, there was no way we would be able to fight against so many opponents all at once. The only reason we managed to steamroll through the Inktyr Republic was because they not only had vastly weaker military power, their technology was also less advanced than ours.


    To these veteranmanders who have been around since the start of ria''s empire, they were unable to understand why ria would choose to be so aggressive right now.


    Even if she wanted to expand the empire, she should have done so slowly and taken on each of these faction members one by one instead of all at once. I already knew that some of them suspected I had somehow done something to her.


    ria might have given the order and created that position for me to prevent the others from threatening me, but they were still used to seeing me being mistreated so the sight of ria treating me so well was something entirely alien to them.


    At least they had no intention of assassinating me¡­ Yet.


    Not like they could anyway.


    "Shogun, If¡­ If I may be so bold to suggest¡­ It might be a good idea to make peace with some of them first. Perhaps therger Federations like the Ziol and the Yiet could be appeased by ceding a few territories to them while we deal with the others¡­" One of the admirals suggested.


    ria looked at him with a frown, "What are you talking about? Why do we even need to care about them?"


    "This is quite a disaster isn''t it, Shogun? We could take on the United Toal Federation head on without any issues but not with so many other factions going against us at the same time¡­ We don''t have the military power tobat all of them at once."


    "Huh? We don''t? Oh yeah, I suppose you''re right. There''s no need to worry, I''ll be able to handle this by myself."


    "Wha¡­ What? By¡­ By yourself? I¡­ I''m not sure I understand, Shogun?"


    "Hmm? What''s there not to understand? It''s pretty simple, we''re going to fight this defensively so just station the minimum amount of forces needed along the borders to hold each of them back. All of them dered their wars independently of each other which means they''re not only disorganised but they''re also unofficially fighting against each other to take our territories for themselves. Because of that, they won''t be fighting us as a united front which means we don''t need to expect some kind of grand offensive from them."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Bu¡­ But even so¡­ It will just be a matter of time before they decide to team up, Shogun. And we don''t have enough forces to effectively defend against all of them across all fronts¡­"


    ria waved her hand dismissively, "I''ll be heading out to destroy them one by one so there wouldn''t be any need to send forces to defend against the faction I''m dealing with. And if any of them do team up, I''ll go ahead and start destroying them first."


    There was silence for a moment before the room erupted into an array of protests from themanders.


    "Shogun! You''re nning to take the front lines again?!"


    "That''s too dangerous! The Inktyr Republic was one thing, but the others are on par with us in strength!"


    "Even with your Royal Guards, You can''t take on an entire Empire on your own!"


    ria scoffed, "There''s no need to bring my Royal Guards, they will just be in the way. Put them in the defensive force, I will head out and crush each of these empires with Onii-sama alone."


    Instead of assuring them, her words only drove them further into a frenzy as it would be impossible for the two of us to take on an empire by ourselves, if we were still normal that is.


    There weren''t Practitioners in this particr universe after all, so the idea of just having two people fight an empire by themselves was absurd.


    Well¡­ ria is a goddess now, so if she wanted to, this entire war could end in an instant with our victory if she were to just simply will it to happen anyway¡­


    She mmed the table with a fist, causing the hologram to short out for a moment before reappearing again.


    "Silence! Do you all take me for a fool who does not know what I am doing? I will have you know that I have been creating a superweapon all this time that can take on empires by itself! The only requirement was to have Onii-sama regain his memories so that we can use it! Now that he has returned to his true self, we are no longer beatable!!"


    Err¡­ I don''t think there''s such a weapon around though¡­ At least I¡­ Ah¡­ She''s going to make itter, isn''t she?


    She waved her hand over the hologram and it changed into what looked like a giant robotic version of me.


    Ah¡­ It''s the mecha suit that she used during the battle royale isn''t it? Except this one obviously looked like it went through several upgrades since then.


    My little sister gestured to the hologram proudly, "Behold! My Oniisamanator nine thousand!! It''s the most powerful weapon in this entire Universe!!! With this, we will conquer everything!!!"


    ¡­


    No, don''t look at me you guys, I wasn''t the one who made it¡­ And no, I did not give her the idea or brainwashed her into doing it either¡­


    The stares from the admirals felt really painful¡­ Let''s just go and eradicate some gctic civilizations already¡­

 Chapter 1236 The Casual Destruction Of The Galaxy

    (MC POV)


    Ok, I know her naming sense has never been great but did she really have to call it that of all things?


    Thank everything that I don''t need to worry about the existence of this thing being spread anywhere else since this universe I created would be isted here.


    "Wahahahaha!! What do you think, Onii-sama? It''s perfect isn''t it?!"


    I looked up at the giant mecha that ria most definitely used her divinity to create a few moments ago.


    "I''ve seen it during the battle royale earlier, if you forgot," I reminded her.


    "Ah! But this one is much better! It''s made of a stronger material, it has more weapons, moves faster and I made the likeness more simr to Onii-sama!!"


    Sure enough, the head of the mech had more defined features than the previous one where it just had a really basic head shape.


    I turned to my little sister, "Ok¡­ Ummm¡­ I''m just going to say this before we start¡­ But we''re actually on a time limit here so if this campaign takes longer than two days, we''ll have to go back home once the time is up."


    "Ehhh? Why, Onii-sama?"


    "Did you forget that the others are also waiting for their turn to go on a date too?"


    "Doesn''t Onii-sama pause time for the rest of the Universe while we are here?"


    "I don''t¡­ Otherwise why do you think I would take a few days beforeing back?"


    "Ehhh¡­ But why wouldn''t you, Onii-sama? Wouldn''t it be better if we just pause time and enjoy ourselves?"


    I gave her a wry smile, "Well¡­ If I did, I''d think that quite a number of you would be content to just stay like this for several years before going back. Maybe you might not even want to go back at all?"


    "Unn¡­ That is true I suppose¡­ I guess we''ll have to destroy all of them in two days then! Leave it to me, Onii-sama!!"


    Eh? Unless we''re using our powers again, I don''t think we would be able to destroy all of them in just two days¡­


    Can we?


    You know what, I actually think with ria, something like this was actually possible¡­ Considering we did eradicate the Inktyr Republic in one day and that was just us taking our own sweet time.


    If she were to just create an entire fleet of this mech alone and send them out, that would be possible¡­ But was this what she wanted to do? I''m sure she wanted to be in the cockpit to watch thes and ships get blown up, wouldn''t she?


    She pointed at the mech happily, "Alright then! Let''s go, Onii-sama!"


    We had to teleport ourselves into the cockpit since ria did not create a tform or scaffolding for us to climb into the mech.


    She even designed the cockpit to be more of a room than an actual cockpit. There was even a coffee maker by the side and a fully stocked fridge¡­


    And despite all that, there was only one seat again.


    I already knew what she was expecting from me so I took my ce on the seat without saying anything. ria let out a yelp of glee before settling herself on myp.


    She stretched out her hand and multiple holographic screens appeared around her while the walls became transparent, disying the view outside with full rity.


    That was when I noticed something was missing.


    "Where are the controls?" I asked.


    ria looked confused at my question before letting out a gasp, "Oh!! I forgot about that! Ummm¡­ Let me just¡­ There we go!"


    Two sticks made out of pure light appeared in her hands.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She really forgot to create a way to control the mech¡­


    "Alright!! Let''s go!!"


    At first, I thought we would start flying into the air, but instead, the mech directly teleported itself into space.


    It wasn''t a random teleportation either, since the ce we appeared in had a that was surrounded by a horde of warships of an alien design.


    A screen materialised in front of us and a very surprised six eyed alien appeared on the screen.


    With how he''s dressed, I assume he''s most likely the fleet Admiral or at least someone important around here.


    "Greetings! We''re from the Oni Empire! Time to die!!" ria greeted chirpily.


    The mech we were piloting raised its hands and two beams of light shot out from its palms. Instead of travelling in a straight line, the light curved and bent as though it was homing in on its targets, piercing through everything in its path.


    Every ship that the light passed through was instantly vaporised, burning through shields and matter instantly.


    One of the beams also hit the itself and it burned through the too, leaving a gaping hole at where the core of the should have been. The surface of the then spontaneouslybusted, burning everything that had been on it into ash.


    It held for a moment before the entire world crumbled into pieces, leaving nothing but the ckened shell of the behind.


    ria seemed to have intentionally left only the ship with that six eyed alien intact as a lone ship floated awkwardly amongst the debris.


    Shewaved at the screen where it showed the alien looking around with wide eyes fear, "Hope you enjoyed our greeting! Here''s a present for you!"


    She moved one of the sticks in a pattern and a missile shot out from our mech''s shoulder, hitting the back of their ship and destroying their engines while leaving the rest of the ship intact.


    "Ok, bye!"


    ria pressed another button and our location shifted again, this time to another part of space that belonged to the same faction.


    Just like before, another screen materialised in front of us with a simr looking alien on the screen, although this one looked like it was naked and also in the middle of a shower as well.


    "Oh hello! It''s me, Shogun of the Oni Empire!! Time to die!!"


    This time the beams of light were shot from the mech''s eyes instead, cutting apart all the ships and stationary defences that had been around us like hot knife through butter.


    The itself was not spared either as theser cut the world and its moons into two.


    There was a split second of silence before everything that had been cut by the light exploded including the itself.


    This time, the screen fizzled out into static as the alien in the screen was killed alongside everything else.


    ria tapped her chin, "Oh, that guy must be a senator on the or something. Oh well, moving on!"


    We teleported again just for ria to repeat everything in the next location, which led to me questioning why she was doing it like this. More specifically, simply rushing around to destroy everything.


    She tilted her head at me, "Eh? Of course I have to do it fast, Onii-sama, or else I won''t be able to destroy this entire gxy in two days!"


    I coughed, "You know¡­ When we leave here, the flow of time for this ce is suspended right? That means we can just enjoy ourselves casually and leave once the time is up ande back to the same exact point whenever we wantter¡­"


    A figurative light bulb seemed to go off inside ria''s head, "Ohhh! That''s genius, Onii-sama! Then we can enjoy a casual destruction of the gxy! This is great!! Onii-sama is a genius!!"


    Only you would call the destruction of the gxy as something casual¡­ And didn''t I mention this before? I guess I didn''t¡­ My bad.

 Chapter 1237 Just Floating In Space

    (MC POV)


    It took her about half a day topletely destroy an empire about three times the size of the now extinct Inktyr Republic, then another half a day to destroy two more other smaller federations.


    In such a short time, three of the factions that had dered war on us had beenpletely wiped out without mercy, all of them having been erased without even being able to fight back.


    Of course, this was only made possible thanks to her mech that she made. No, I''m not going to call it by its name. She was even live streaming the destruction to all gctic broadcasts so everyone could see the destruction she wrought.


    I thought that this would make the others fight harder because of how much war crimes she wasmitting, but ria''s answer to that was, "Onii-sama, when in space, no one can hear you scream."


    After erasing those three civilizations, ria and I returned back to our home to ''take a break'' as she had called it. which really was just a long cuddle session for us.


    By now, news of how we were single handedly eradicating entire civilizations on our own had spread amongst the other factions. If they weren''t already afraid of ria, they definitely were now.


    A number of them had already tried to y off their war derations as a misunderstanding, but there was no misunderstanding when they were the ones who had officially dered it to the gxy themselves.


    For those civilizations in particr, ria had given the instruction that no form of surrender would be epted from them and that they were marked for eradication.


    In her words, those civilizations who were not willing to own up to their own mistakes do not deserve any consideration on our part.


    On the other hand, any of them who hade forward and apologised for their war deration and pleaded for mercy were granted a chance to back out of the war after paying severely for their perceived betrayal of trust.


    Naturally, the terms were very heavily skewed in our favour where they might be stuck paying us reparations for generations toe. In some cases, they were forced to cede their territories or even justpletely annexed. But when the choice was theplete annihtion of your race or being subordinate to another empire because of your own mistake, which one was the better choice for survival was quite clear to see.


    I got to watch everything, including the scenes of various gctic leaders practically prostrating themselves to my little sister while pleading to be spared, from the very front since ria insisted she sit on myp during these meetings.


    None of these leaders even dared toment on the fact that ria was sitting on myp the entire time while she sneered at them, possibly knowing that the moment they point it out would be the moment they die.


    To be honest, I didn''t think so many of them would be giving up so soon since we only destroyed three civilizations so far but I guess they could tell that if they did not do this, they would meet with the same fate as well.


    As for the United Toal Federation, they seemed to be one of the few who were quite determined to fight to thest alien. They even started gathering allies amongst those who had also dered war on us in order to stand a better chance, even if it would be pointless in the end.


    Then again, it''s not like they know they were facing impossible odds in the first ce anyway.


    Just receiving these people took up a good half of the second day but neither ria nor I had anyints since ria was literally living her dream of being a gctic tyrant.


    "Ahhh~ That felt so nice~" ria sighed contentedly as we returned to our bedroom after our bath.


    "The bath or watching those people grovel in front of you?" I asked with a wry smile.


    "Ehehe~ I was talking about the bath but the first one was nice too~ But the night is young, Onii-sama! And you know what that means, right?"


    I actually don''t since it could be anything with her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She grabbed my hand and pulled me towards the other end of the bedroom, "On such a perfect night like this, we have to take a night stroll amongst the stars!"


    ria pushed a hidden button on the wall and a part of it slid upwards to reveal a hidden pathway leading to what appears to be an empty room beside ours.


    The both of us stepped past the doorway and the wall slid back into ce behind us, right as an unassuming tform rose out from the ground.


    "Teleportation pad! Isn''t it cool, Onii-sama?" She giggled, knowing full well that something like this was unnecessary since we could teleport ourselves as well. I guess she''s just really happy that the ria of this universe managed to create something like this on her own.


    While still holding on to my hand, she stepped up onto the tform and I followed her as well, waiting patiently as my little sister fiddled with a holographic screen for a short moment.


    The screen then flickered and disappeared before I felt my body be weightless followed by my vision being engulfed in a white light.


    Even after the teleportation waspleted, the sense of weightlessness did not leave me. When my sight returned, I found myself staring out into the vast emptiness of space.


    At first I thought ria had teleported the both of us out into actual space until I realised we were simply inside a transparent dome shaped building.


    "Ehehe~ Surprised, Onii-sama? Apparently I had this little dome built within one of the orbiting satellites in order to stargaze with Onii-sama! Too bad she hasn''t used it yet since the other World''s version of Onii-sama has yet to regain your memories!"


    Yep, she actually made use of one of her orbiting satellite station to connect an additional pathway up to this transparent dome that granted us a full three hundred and sixty view of our surroundings. The gravity was also turned off for this ce since it will allow us to emte floating in space.


    Which ironically was also something that we could both do without this.


    But it''s the thought that counts I guess?


    I patted her head, "Ahaha, I can''t say that I wasn''t surprised though. You''re always making something new, ria~"


    "Ehehe~ Onii-sama praised me~"


    So cute.


    She pulled at me to get herself closer to me, "I wanna cuddle and watch the stars, Onii-sama~"


    Naturally, I did as she requested and cuddled her close to me, the both of us floating within this giant transparent dome while looking out into space.


    It was calming, even though it felt weird to simply be floating in space without anything to hold onto or to lean against except for each other.


    Still¡­ It was nice being like this with nothing around us but the vast emptiness of space.


    Until ria''s hand started moving down to stroke the inside of my thigh.


    Ah¡­ I should have known¡­

 Chapter 1238 Just Sex In Space (*RRR)

    "Onii-sama¡­" ria whispered, cuddling even closer to me while her hand continued to stroke my thigh.


    "Hmm? What is it?" I asked, acting coy.


    "Ehehe¡­ This feels a little weird doesn''t it?"


    I looked around us, "The fact that we''re floating in Zero-G while looking up at the stars?"


    "Mmhmm~ It''s also quite exciting isn''t it?"


    "On the contrary, this feels more rxing than exciting, don''t you think?"


    "Being with Onii-sama makes me excited~"


    I chuckled before pulling her closer to me, "Well¡­ I already know what you want, so why don''t you just go ahead and do it?"


    Her face brightened up, "Oh! Can I, Onii-sama?"


    "Isn''t that what we''re here for?"


    She giggled before floating herself up into the air, allowing herself to slowly move towards the bottom half of my body.


    She tried to pull down my pants but since we were floating in Zero-G, her action only caused me to get pulled towards her instead.


    ria let out a yelp of surprise when my crotch ended up being pulled towards her face.


    I had to use a little bit of spatial maniption to stop the resulting force from sending her spiralling away from me.


    My little sister gave me an embarrassed look which only made me chuckle, "Zero-G isn''t as sexy as you think, isn''t it?"


    ria snorted, "Hmph! That''s only if you are a normal mortal! I''ll make this work!"


    She made use of her divinity and willed my pants away, leaving me naked from the waist down.


    ria giggled to herself before reaching forward to grasp my member in her hands, wiggling her fingers to get a good grip before she started stroking me to full hardness.


    She then used a little spatial maniption of her own to ensure I was locked in ce so that she could use her free hand to pull herself closer to my cock by using my waist as leverage.


    This time she pressed her face against my rapidly hardening rod intentionally, nting a kiss along the length of my shaft before moving her lips down to give each of my balls a kiss as well.


    She then opened her mouth wide before sucking the tip of my cock into her mouth, letting it harden inside her mouth while her hand continued to jerk me off.


    I groaned as I felt pleasure envelope me, my hips raising slightly even as the both of us continued to float within the zero gravity dome.


    Feeling that I had reached full erection, ria started to suck on my cock for real, her head bobbing up and down my shaft.


    Her hands then detached themselves from me so that she could undress herself, pulling her dress down her body to leave herpletely naked.


    Without so much as a warning, ria spun herself while keeping her mouthtched on my cock so that I was now face to face with her pussy.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    What''s more, she had also used her feet to wrap themselves underneath my armpits so that she could prevent us from being separated, especially considering she had released the spatial maniption that kept me in ce so the two of us were now spinning around slowly inside the dome.


    I pushed my face forward to suck on her clit, causing her to let out several sweet moans even as she continued to suck me off with her mouth and making lewd slurping sounds. The two of us continued to please each other orally as we spiralled through the air with only the stars as our witnesses.


    Just as I felt a familiar pressure start to build up in my balls, ria suddenly sped up while her hips grinded against my face with even more force than before.


    Knowing that those were the signs to indicate she was also close to her own climax, I doubled my efforts with my tongue and attacked her most sensitive parts.


    ria let out a wail of pleasure as I made her cum, my little sister managing to do the exact same thing to me as spurts of my seed shot out into the air.


    Instead of falling back down, the white liquid I shot out merely floated away since there was no gravity here.


    ria had then turned herself back around again, cuddling her face in the crook of my neck as she purred in content.


    "Ahhhn~ Onii-sama~ That was so good~ But now my lower mouth feels a little empty too¡­ Could you help?"


    I chuckled at her before moving my little sister to sit on myp.


    She did so eagerly and I could feel her legs wrapping themselves behind my back to prevent herself from floating away.


    Gingerly, her hands reached down and guided me inside of her, my cock pushing smoothly into her wet pussy without any resistance.


    ria gasped and reached forward to hug me close to her, "Onii-sama¡­ Ahhhnnn~ You feel so good~ Fuck me, fuck me hard, Onii-sama~"


    I obliged and I started thrusting my hips upwards, making sure to use a bit of spatial maniption to prevent us from floating apart from the force of my hip thrusts.


    ria''s body writhed in ecstasy before she leaned forward to capture my lips in hers, kissing me while I fucked her from below.


    I held her close as I continued to thrust in and out of her, the two of us spinning around in the weightlessness of space while her love juices squirted out all around us.


    In this position, I managed to move myself a little lower so that I knew my cock was rubbing against her most sensitive spot whenever I thrust into her. The effect was instantaneous as her grip on me tightened while her body seized up.


    She broke our kiss and shuddered, "Ahhh~ Ahhh! Yes! Yes!! Onii-sama! Right there! I can feel it!! Ohhh!! Ahhh!! So good!! Don''t stop! Don''t stop!! I''m cumming! I''m cumming!!!"


    I rammed myself deep inside her just as she came. At the same time, her pussy squeezed down on my cock and the pleasure proved to be too much for me as I felt my own climax hit me as well, shooting my seed deep into ria''s womb.


    The both of us held each other as we rode out our orgasms, spinning around in the dome like we were in a dance.


    ria sighed, "Ohh¡­ That was so good, Onii-sama¡­ I think I came so hard I''m seeing stars¡­"


    "Those are actual stars, ria."


    "Oh¡­ Ehehehe~ That''s right~ Can you fuck me again until I''m seeing both the real and figurative stars, Onii-sama?"


    Well, of course I can.


    The two of us continued to make love while floating in the weightlessness of space, the sound of our lovemaking echoing out amongst the stars.

 Chapter 1239 Meeting With A Supreme Goddess

    1239 Meeting With A Supreme Goddess


    (ria POV)


    "And then we made love in space! I saw stars every time Onii-sama thrusted his marvellous thing inside me~" I boasted.


    Ahahaha! Take that! You might have imed yourself as Onii-sama''s strongest little sister, but I''m the one who gave Onii-sama the most unforgettable memory!


    Who would forget about a lovemaking session in space?!


    What''s more, even though it was just for the duration of the date, Onii-sama was my wedded husband! That means I''m Onii-sama''s first imouto to be married to him! Take that you faker! You can keep that ''strongest little sister'' title for all I care! Ahahahaha!!


    "Ara, ara~ That certainly sounds romantic~" Manamimented, though her eyes were focused on the picture of Onii-sama she was holding in front of her.


    Ehehehe~ In the end, I managed to get Onii-sama to wear one of those military uniforms as well before we left. It''s unfortunate that it onlypleted sote on our date, otherwise I would have wanted Onii-sama to make love to me while wearing that~


    Ahhhh~ He looks so good in it! I''m going to want to decorate my secret room with posters of this!! If only I could get the X rated pictures of him in this uniform too¡­


    Perhaps I will ask Onii-sama to do it when I next get the chance~


    I waved my hand, "Anyway, what''s happening with the Supreme Gods? Last I remembered, we were nning on challenging them publicly weren''t we? Have we found when we could do that?"


    Lian Li shook her head, "We actually have something better. All this while they have been refusing to meet us ever since they rejected our challenge but we finally managed to get them to meet us tonight."


    I was quite surprised by that turn of events, "Oh? Why did they suddenly have a change of heart?"


    Erisughed in Bait''s voice, "Wahahaha! Because we made them an offer they can''t refuse of course! We offered them some of Master''s old clothes in return for them to meet us! They answered us almost immediately after that! Who would say no to this?!"


    I felt panic rising within me.


    They couldn''t have used my stash of Onii-sama''s clothes while I was gone could they? Who amongst us would willingly give up clothes that they have managed to gather by steali--I mean borrowing from Onii-sama?


    Even little Cai Hong would sooner fight us to the death than give us anything from her hoard!


    All of us might be willing to share our hoard amongst ourselves, but giving it away to someone else was a whole other matter.


    Diao Chan chuckled, "Don''t worry, ria, we did not take from your stash. Brendan was the one who sought them out and made the exchange. He was also the one who negotiated with them too."


    I swivelled my head to the only male of our group, the alchemist scratching his face in embarrassment.


    What exactly he gained from it was unclear and I assume the others also decided not to ask, 23:52


    especially considering that it was thanks to him that we even managed to get those irritating gods to "I¡­ I err¡­ Please don''t ask¡­"


    Hmm¡­ I''m guessing he was willing to give it up because of something else he gained from the trade. What exactly he gained from it was unclear and I assume the others also decided not to ask, especially considering that it was thanks to him that we even managed to get those irritating gods to meet us.


    "So when are we going to meet them and where?" I asked.


    "We were told that someone wille to fetch us once Master has gone to bed," Kiyomi exined while brushing her sister''s tail.


    "How would they even know that Onii-sama has slept?"


    "We don''t know, but I assume it has something to do with their divinity."


    Tch, they better not be spying on us all the time¡­ I should put up some anti god barriers or something¡­


    I sure hope my ''Divine Army Initiative'' hasn''t been found out yet¡­ That would have been my n B in case those stupid Supreme Gods thought about trying anything with us like steal Onii-sama away.


    Just as I was thinking about how I would create a barrier to defend against other Gods, there was a sh of light in the corner of the room and that same woman who came to reject our challenge appeared.


    "It is time. Are you all prepared?" She asked.


    Eris raised her hand, "This wouldn''t take all night, would it? Because we have a date with Master in the morning."


    That Goddess turned to Eris, "It will not. We are merely helping all of you understand your positions and ours."


    I could sense everyone tense up at her words.


    To make us understand our positions? Was that a threat where she would show us the difference in our power or something? If that''s the case, don''t think we''ll take this lying down!


    We looked at each other and nodded our heads once before turning back to her with Lian Li leading us.


    "We''re ready. Let''s not waste time."


    That Goddess raised her hand in our direction before all of us were teleported away from the room and into an empty white space that had arge, round table as the only visible object.


    I counted eight chairs on one half of the table while the other side only had one, clearly showing where we were expected to sit.


    The eight of us went to our side of the table while she went to hers, all of us sitting down at the same time.


    "Before we start¡­ I believe we were told that we would meet with all the Supreme Gods. Why is it only you?" Lian Li asked.


    That Goddess gestured around her, "They are here, it''s just that they did not manifest themselves physically to be here. Otherwise reality might tear itself apart from the weight of our existence alone."


    I was about to ask what she meant but she raised up her palm in my direction, "Do not worry, that would be one of the things I would be exining as well so please hold your questions for the moment. Would you care for some tea first?"


    All of us shook our heads at her.


    She smiled slightly, "Very well. I suppose I should start from the very beginning. When I mentioned that we rejected your challenge, it''s not because we did not wish to take your challenge, it''s simply because we can''t. The possibility of challenging us is there, but the prize of obtaining our position is not. We were all cursed by All Creator to this position you see."


    is she?


    That was most definitely not the reason I was expecting to hear¡­ She''s not just making excuses now If she isn''t¡­ This might get a little bit more difficult than we thought¡­


    ¡­

 Chapter 1240 The Supreme Gods Curse

    ?


    (Eris Pov)


    Cursed? Master cursed them? How does that work?


    I dunno ''bout ya but aye don''t see how being those little Gods coulda been a curse or sumthin''? [Bait]


    "How are you cursed?" Tsuki asked, mirroring Bait''s thoughts.


    The Goddess''s expression did not change as she turned to face her, "I understand your confusion. Why would beings like us, the ones who stand at the very top of this Universe under the All Creator, see this position as a curse?"


    "Is it because you are unable to go anywhere you want because of your position?" Brendan asked.


    The Goddess nodded slightly, "That is part of the reason but not the full reason to it."


    This one also humbly thinks that it would be a curse if we had our freedom taken away for this. [Denna]


    Why¡­ Refusal¡­? [Laverna]


    Why did they refuse to meet us from the start? Who knows? We could just ask herter I suppose. [Eris]


    What was she the Goddess of again? [Bait]


    Supreme Goddess of Fate¡­ Muenia¡­ [Laverna]


    Bah, she doesn''t look that full of ''fate'' ta me! [Bait]


    The Goddess turned to my direction, "It''s mostly because I have not manifested myself fully here. Otherwise you might not think that way."


    Waddaheck? Did she read our minds?! [Bait]


    "I can assure you that I did not do something as crude as that, I knew what you were thinking simply because of who I am. Now, I suppose I should start at the very beginning¡­ All Creator did not create us before giving us these domains to watch over them like all the other Gods and Goddesses of this Universe. He made the eight concepts first before granting them life, which resulted in our creation. To put it in simple terms, we are the manifestations of these concepts ourselves."


    Lian Li gasped, "Wait, doesn''t that mean¡­"


    "That I am Fate itself? That is correct."


    "So what''s dis'' curse of yours? I don''t geddit''?" Bait asked, taking over my voice for a moment.


    "We are the very concept that All Creator has made. Without us, that concept would not even exist. Should I step down from my position, the fate of the entire Universe would cease to exist."


    "And what happens if fate were to disappear?" Kiyomi asked.


    The Goddess nodded in her direction, "You should be quite clear on that, Kiyomi. After all, your own domain is also quite simr to this."


    "I do not understand?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "A ''destined end'' falls under the realm of fate as well. If you were to put a pot of water over a fire, an expected oue would be for the water to boil, that should have been the water''s fate. But if fate has been removed from the equation, there is no longer a guarantee that the water would boil anymore. Of course, this is just one of the few mundane things that could happen without fate."


    "And what about the other Goddesses with the domain of Fate? Are you saying that they don''t matter?" Kiyomi questioned.


    "That is partially true if you were to look at the Universe as a whole. They are able to control fate within a small part of the Universe but anywhere outside of their influence would be left empty. A outside the control of fate may even stop orbiting its star eventually."


    Such a thing can happen? She''s not just sayin'' dis'' ta throw us off her, is she? [Bait]


    From how serious she sounds, I think she''s serious. [Eris]


    Lian Li steepled her fingers in front of her, "Is that why you have rejected our challenge to take over your positions as Supreme Gods? That if we were to win and you had to step down, the Universe would descend into chaos?"


    "That is part of the reason, yes."


    "And the other part is?"


    The Goddess seemed to hesitate for a moment before letting out a sigh, "When Dadd-- Ahem¡­ When All Creator made us, he had said to us ''the eight of you shall be the pirs of this universe, I leave it to you to maintain it''. Since All Creator has given this role to us, we would be going against His very wishes should we step down."


    Ugh¡­ If she puts it like that¡­ Wouldn''t we be going against Master I''d we were to overthrow them? [Eris]


    Bah! Maybe she''s been talkin'' out her ass this entire time! How do we know she didn''t dream up the whole thin''?! [Bait]


    She turned to me, "I assure you that I most certainly did not dream the whole thing up. Besides, you also wish to know why we refused to meet you all this while, correct? It also has to do with our identities."


    Manami tapped her chin with a finger, "Ara? That''s right, you said something about reality copsing and that you did not manifest yourself fully here?"


    "That is correct. If I were to manifest myself here in whole, that would mean the entire fate of the universe would now be concentrated here. And if the other Supreme Gods were here as well, the reality would not be able to hold up to all eight of our concepts existing altogether. Do you see how this is also a curse for us?"


    """No,""" All of us answered at the same time.


    The Goddess seemed surprised by our answer, which clearly showed that her im about knowing what we''re thinking because of fate was already full of crap.


    Lian Li pointed a finger at her, "You get to be made by Master and was even given a position in the Universe too! We want it! So what if you''re a concept? We can just take over it and be the concept too! No, we shall be the new pirs holding up the Universe!"


    The Goddess narrowed her eyes at Lian Li, "May I ask why do you all seem so insistent on taking our ce?"


    "That''s simple, once we are at the very top under Master, we would be able to spread the word of our Master much more easily! We could even change the entire Universe to our beliefs alone! There would be no one left to stop us!"


    Ahahaha! That''s right! The entire Universe should only have a single being that they worship! With this, we would be able to achieve it!!


    That''s why, it''s time for all of you to step down!

 Chapter 1241 Almost Finding Out

    ?


    (MC POV)


    I wasn''t sure why, but I woke up in the middle of the night.


    That''s odd¡­ In the first ce, I don''t even need to sleep but I''m just doing it out of habit, so it''s unusual for me to wake up like this after I fall asleep.


    I extracted myself from Xun Guan, the slime girl having been very satisfied after I embraced herst night.


    She seems to be especially needy after every date with my disciples since I wasn''t bringing her along in case she gets discovered. It wasn''t really a big deal anyway and I''ve already done this a few times so I''ve already gotten used to taking care of her like this.


    "Ara, ara? That''s rare of you to wake up like that Master. Did something happen?" Iris asked, having sat beside my bed the entire time.


    "Mnn¡­ I''m not so sure, something feels a little off I think? I''ll take a walk outside."


    "Ara? If Master is feeling bored, I wouldn''t mind being embraced by Master as well, you know?"


    I chuckled, "Maybeter, ok? I want to walk around for a bit."


    "Ufufu~ In that case, allow me to apany you, Master."


    "Mmm, I don''t mind. Come on then."


    I carefully got out of bed without waking Xun Guan, materialising a simple set of clothes on myself while Iris rose from her seat.


    I opened the door to step out into my courtyard, breathing in the fresh, night air.


    It was a full moon tonight and the courtyard was bathed in its ethereal glow. Of course being the middle of the night, the entire ce was empty except for myself and Iris.


    "Seems like today''s a quiet night," I muttered, making my way towards the pavilion in the centre of my courtyard.


    "Ufufufu, I suppose that is one way to see it~ Does Master have a destination in mind?"


    "Mmm¡­ Not really, I just thought that I''d rx a bit now. Maybe I should check up on my disciples first."


    I was about to head towards the building where my disciples were sleeping when Iris suddenly stood in front of me.


    "Ara, ara? Where is Master going?"


    "Hmm? Like I said, I''m going to check on my disciples. Why?"


    "Ufufu~ I just thought that it might not be necessary since they are already asleep aren''t they?"


    "Err¡­ Yes, but you know¡­ Some of them might have kicked their nkets off the bed or something so I should go and tuck them back into bed, right?"


    "Master really spoils your disciples a lot, don''t you? Could I ask Master to spoil me a little more?"


    I smiled at her before patting her head, "What do you mean? Don''t I spoil you a lot as well?"


    Iris shivered and let out a soft moan at my touch, "Ahhnnn~ I suppose Master does spoil me quite a bit~ Is it wrong that I feel a little jealous of your disciples?"


    Huh¡­ Is that why she was trying to stop me from going to check on my disciples? Was she afraid that I would start spending more time with my disciples instead of her after I went inside?


    Oh my, Iris really is growing isn''t she?


    Before this, she definitely wouldn''t have cared if I was with my disciples all day. But now she actually wants to monopolise my attention? That''s definitely something she would not have done before.


    Why would I consider being jealous as a sign of growth? That''s because this feeling means that Iris has started to take note of other existences aside from myself.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The only reason why she did not feel jealous before was because she never cared or even acknowledged other existences aside from our own, so this could be seen as a big improvement!


    In the past, she would regard my disciples'' existence as something simr to space dust. Then it got better as she started looking at them like she was looking at a rather interesting rock.


    For her to be jealous, it means she''s finally looking at them as equals!


    I''m so proud of her~


    While Iris was still engrossed in the pleasure of the headpat, I stepped past her and went towards the building where my disciples were sleeping in.


    "Unnn¡­ Ara? Master!" Iris suddenly shouted when I pulled open the door.


    I was quite surprised by her shout since she has never shouted aside from that time when she was extremely angry at my disciples.


    Before I could ask what was wrong, I heard a soft voice call out in front of me, "Mnnn?! Papa?!"


    I turned back towards the door that I had opened slightly to see Cai Hong standing there with a cookie in her hands.


    "Cai Hong? What are you doing up sote?" I asked, even more surprised about this fact than Iris shouting.


    She hid the cookie behind her back, "Cai¡­ Cai Hong do nothing?"


    No, no, I already saw that¡­


    I gestured for her toe out and my loli dragon shuffled out of the room sheepishly.


    "What were you doing, Cai Hong?" I asked gently.


    Cai Hong took out the cookie that she had been hiding, "Uuu¡­ Cai Hong hungry¡­ So Cai Hong took a cookie¡­ Cai Hong sorry¡­ Papa angry?"


    Ok¡­ I''m not mad that Cai Hong went to take a cookie on her own, I''m more confused on how she got this cookie in the first ce.


    I have the cookies I made for Cai Hong stored in my storage ring so unless she went to get the ring and also figured out how to operate said ring, she should not have been able to get one.


    Yet here she was with one of the cookies that should have been impossible for her to get.


    "I''m not angry Cai Hong, I just want to know how you got this cookie in the first ce?"


    "Umm¡­ Cai Hong thought really hard that Cai Hong wanted Papa''s cookie! Then big hole went poof! Cookie drop from big hole for Cai Hong!"


    ¡­


    Did Cai Hong really just learn how to manipte space unconsciously? She basically forced open a portal that linked directly to my storage ring to get the cookie!


    Is this the reason why Iris was trying to stop me from entering the room? Because I would find out about Cai Hong doing this?


    I guess this was indeed quite a big shock to me and I''m honestly trying my best to hold back and not-- Oh fuck it, I''m gonna do it.


    I picked up Cai Hong in my arms and cuddled her to my face, "Ahhhh! Well done Cai Hong! Papa is so proud of you!! You''re such a cute genius!! Ahhhh!! You''re so smart!!"


    Hey! She managed to do it all on her own! Cai Hong is most definitely a genius! I''m going to give her all the head pats tonight!


    Hmm? I think I heard something like a relieved sigh from Iris but that should be my imagination, right?

 Chapter 1242 Were Going On A Heroes Journey

    ?


    (MC POV)


    I ended up patting Cai Hong the whole night and only returned her to bed after she fell asleep in my arms.


    When I took her back to the room, I found all of my disciples all curled up and fast asleep in bed. Well, most of them at least.


    Tsuki and ria were halfway falling out of their beds and Brendan somehow had fallen to the floor in front of his bed so I had to carry them back into their own respective beds. Coincidentally, all of them were located furthest from the door for some reason. Not sure if that has anything to do with why they weren''t in bed like everyone else?.


    Diao Chan also tried to pull me into her own bed when I tried to cover her with her nket that had dropped to the floor, most likely having some dream about me. I gave her a deep kiss which seemed to satisfy her before I slipped myself free from her.


    Everyone that I tried to tuck in after her also seemed to want to pull me in so I just kissed them too. How weird that all of them seemed to be having the same dreams.


    The next morning, I found Eris waiting for me in my courtyard with a big smile on her face.


    "You''re doing this as one person? I''d have thought you would be splitting yourself into four."


    "Ummm¡­ It''s just for now¡­ We have yet to decide if we are going as one or splitting into four¡­ Though the prospect of just having one so that Master would be concentrating all your attention on us is quite tempting¡­" She admitted sheepishly.


    I guess I can understand her reasoning so I just left it at that, the only thing was that I noticed my other disciples seemed to be quite distracted today.


    "Did something happen yesterday?" I asked.


    She tilted her head at me, "Eh? Why do you ask, Master?"


    "Ummm¡­ Is it just me or does everyone seem to be on edge?"


    Eris followed my line of sight to see my disciples moving around restlessly, some of them even peeking in our direction before looking away.


    "We¡­ Do not know¡­" Eris replied in Laverna''s voice.


    Hmm¡­ Why do I have a feeling that she knows but just doesn''t want to say it?


    Oh well, I suppose if it was important, they would have told me anyway so maybe it''s nothing important.


    What''s more important is where I would be bringing Eris for our date?


    "Is there somewhere you would like to go?" I asked them.


    Eris considered for a while before her face brightened up, "Oh! Me! Me! We shoulda'' gone sumwhere'' dat'' we can do lots of fun things!"


    Her face immediately scrunched up right after saying that, "That''s¡­ Everything¡­"


    "Oh then do yer'' have a better idea?!"


    "... No¡­"


    "Then at least aye''m trying!"


    I chuckled and patted her head, "No need to rush, you can just tell me what you want to do and I''ll search for a suitable ce for us to go so don''t worry about just throwing out usggestions."


    Eris thought for a while, "Unnn¡­ In that case, could I ask if it''s possible for us to go to a World¡­ Where we''re heroes?"


    "Hmmm? What do you mean by that?"


    Bait took over the exnation excitedly, "Oh! You know, Master? Those hero stories where dey'' go on a journey to kill some big bad guy or sumthin''! Dat''s fun, isn''t it? We can go beat up everyone!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Oh, those hero journey types of Worlds I see, I wonder if there''s a universe with a setting like this between my disciples and I?


    Omniscience?


    ¡­


    Oh wow, there actually are quite a few of them with just Eris as well.


    Let''s pick the most interesting one and¡­ Alright, this one looks good¡­ Oh, this one isn''t that bad either, so maybe I can take some parts of this¡­ Oh and that one too¡­ Just a little bit of that one as well and done!


    Now the next question¡­


    "How far into the journey do you want to appear?" I asked.


    Eris adopted a far off look in her eyes which told me that she''s most likely having an internal discussion with her other selves at the moment.


    It only took about a second before she redirected her gaze back to me, "Forgive us Master. This one humbly requests that we be allowed to appear somewhere in the final legs of our journey."


    "Oh? Going straight for the ending are we?"


    "We have figured that we would not have the time to do a full journey on this date alone, so we would like to at least experience the conclusion before deciding if we would do this again from the start the next time."


    Hmm¡­ I''d have thought that starting from the middle would be better but if this was what they have decided on, then I guess I''ll just have to make it happen.


    I created the World as they had requested before reaching out my hand to them, prompting my goddess of Paths to grab my hand without hesitation.


    With a thought, the two of us vanished from where we had been standing in my courtyard to be transported to the new World I made.


    When my vision cleared up, I found myself lying down and looking up at what appears to be the interior of a tent of sorts.


    I slowly pushed myself up from my bedroll until I felt something squishy in my hand.


    "Ahh¡­ Master~ So early in the morning too~" Eris moaned, giggle that my hand just so happened to push against her chest.


    Before I could say anything, our tent''s p was pushed open and Bait poked her head into the tent, "Hey!! Not fair!! Why do ya'' get to sleep with Master and aye'' hafta'' use another tent just ta''--"


    She did not get to finish her sentence as another hand reached in and literally pushed her face aside to allow Denna to appear.


    "Master, this one humbly reports that breakfast is prepared."


    "Hey! You did that on purpose, you!! Do you have a death wish?!"


    "This one humbly reminds you that whether you have breakfast or not is up to this one, so please don''t make so much noise in the morning."


    Eris giggled, "So this is what it''s like when we have been on the road together for so long. How nice~"


    Huh¡­ Looks like Eris and her other personalities weren''t affected by the sudden influx of memories in their heads. I guess having to share a mental space with three other versions of yourself helps with organising your own thoughts and memories better?


    That''s another interesting thing I learned today.


    Now let''s go and get ourselves a demon lord!

 Chapter 1243 Oh No... A Trap...

    ?


    (MC POV)


    We packed up our camp as the sun was starting to rise on the horizon.


    The five of us did a quick check on our equipment before finally setting off on our journey towards the demon king''s castle.


    We could see the castle located across a valley atop the mountain opposite the one that we were currently on, where a small mountain trail would lead us down to the valley before going back up towards the castle.


    Truth be told, I actually found theposition of our party rather amusing.


    In case you were wondering, I''m not upying the position of the hero of this party but Eris was.


    Her equipment consisted of the stereotypical sword and shieldbination which Eris was quite vocal about.


    "Why do I even need to use the shield? And why is this sword so short?! Some hero sword this is! What is the me of this World thinking? My old sword is so much better!"


    I guess she''s just too used to using a single longswordpared to a sword and shield.


    Bait gave a bark ofughter and waved her greatsword around, "Wahaha! Aye'' have noints ''bout mine! Dis'' is awesome!"


    No doubt Bait was supposed to be the berserker of the party, though that''s just no different from usual.


    Laverna was not as thrilled about her equipment, "Why¡­ This¡­?"


    In Laverna''s hands was a bow and a quiver of arrows, meaning she was obviously the ranger of our party.


    "This one¡­ Is not using a sword either," Denna pointed out, looking down at the magic staff in her hands.


    Needless to say, she was the Mage of our group.


    We''re in a typical hero''s journey World, so of course we would need to upy the standard roles of a hero''s party right? There''s no way that all of them would be swordswomen.


    As for me¡­


    "Master looks just like usual, eh?" Baitmented.


    Eris puffed her chest, "What do you mean?! Master looks different in those robes and that hat!! Master looks so sexy!!"


    "Agreed¡­"


    "This one humbly thinks it would be better if Master wore your normal robes..."


    In case it wasn''t clear, I''m the party''s priest.


    No, it''s just a position and skill, there''s nothing to do with religion so it''s not like the me of this world was serving a certain god.


    I cleared my throat, "We should get going girls¡­ Otherwise we would not have enough time to reach the demon lord today."


    The four of them quickly got themselves ready and we resumed our journey towards the castle.


    Eris took the lead as the hero with Bait following behind her, I was next as the centre of our formation while Denna and Laverna were behind me in that order.


    Descending down the path, we reached the entrance of the valley where it was just an empty stretch ofnd in between the two mountains.


    Eris and the others took one look at this before nodding in unison.


    "This is a trap¡­"


    "Definitely¡­"


    "Do we hafta'' go through dis''?"


    "This is the only way through."


    Eris looked unsure and turned to me, "Are we ready, Master?"


    I grinned, "No need to worry, you can count on me for healing and support in any of your battles~"


    Her attitudepletely changed and pointed straight ahead, "Alright! Let''s go kill ourselves a demon lord! With Master here, we can''t lose!!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The moment she took a step into the valley, the ground suddenly cracked and split into two, opening up a fissure that swallowed us up.


    "Oh no~ We fell into a trap!" Eris screamed monotonously.


    All of us fell into the inky ckness of the ground, falling into arge cavern that was lit up with an ethereal blue light emitted from some mushrooms on the walls.


    "Denna!" I called out to our mage.


    She nodded at me before proceeding to cast her magic to slow down our descent so that we would not stter into meat paste on the ground.


    Our descent slowed down to a crawl until wended softly inside the cavern without a sound.


    "Where are we?" Bait asked while pulling out the greatsword on her back.


    "I suppose it might be a cave underneath the demon lord''s castle. Should we fly back up or explore this?" Eris asked.


    All of them turned to me.


    Err¡­ I''m just a priest in this party you know? The real leader is Eris so shouldn''t you be the one deciding what to do?


    I ended up just shrugging at them, "Since they made this trap for us, why don''t we just see what they have in store for us?"


    It''s not like we are in any danger anyway, especially considering the power level between us and the demon lord.


    Baitughed, "Wahaha! Well said, Master! Let''s go and kick whateva'' butts dats'' inside dis'' ce!"


    Once again, Eris took the lead at the front with her sword and shield but now Bait took the rear of the formation to watch our backs.


    I was stationed in between Denna and Laverna so that I was in the safest spot and could protect both sides of the formation as their priest.


    We proceeded deeper into the cavern and it soon got so dark that I had to Summon a light ball to illuminate the area around us so that we could see.


    The moment I did so, red eyes belonging to imp sized demons appeared in the darkness numbering in the thousands.


    "Ambush!!" Eris yelled, sounding a little more excited than she should be at the perceived ''crisis''.


    The demons screeched at us before they started to charge, scrambling over each other to w their way towards us.


    Eris and Bait gave a warcry before meeting them with a charge of their own, cleaving through the horde of demons like they were nothing but paper dolls.


    Laverna also started shooting her arrows wordlessly, covering the backs of the two swordswomen. Despite this being her first time using the bow, she was exceptionally good at it.


    Denna also joined in by casting her magic spells from the rear, sending fireballs and lightning bolts flying past the front lines to decimate the demons at the back.


    These two must have made use of the memories of themselves in this World to help them get used to their new roles.


    As for me, I should be casting healing magic on Eris and Bait whenever they suffer an injury from the demons but¡­ The two of them were so good that none of the demons even managed tond a hit on them before they were cut down mercilessly.


    Thus, I didn''t really have anything to do except to watch them from behind.


    It did not take long before all the demons were ughtered, leaving nothing but their decapitated bodies behind.


    I errr¡­ Did absolutely nothing¡­


    Just as the four of them turned to me, a loud roar echoed through the cavern which forced us to cover our ears.


    When we looked up again, a giant demon with bulging muscles appeared from the darkness, standing so tall that its head reached the ceiling.


    Ah, this must be the final boss before the demon lord.


    But how should I say this¡­


    Compared to Eris right now, this guy looks really weak¡­


    I think I failed to consider the power level difference when creating this World¡­

 Chapter 1244 Rolling Out An Update Patch

    ?


    (MC POV)


    "I am Belz! Thest Demonic General of the Demon Lord!! You damned Hero! I will kill you right here and now!!"


    Eris turned to me, "Is he supposed to be the weakest boss or something, Master?"


    "Umm¡­ Not really, he''s supposed to be the strongest before we reach the demon lord actually."


    "Ehhh¡­ But why does he look so weak?"


    I turned my gaze back to the giant demon that stood over five times my height, the shiny red skin that I knew was harder than Orichalcum, bulging muscles that were strong enough to tten mountains and magic potential that could blow up an entire city with a single spell.


    Then I turned to look at Eris, the goddess of Paths who could create a path in reality that causes this guy''s existence to be wiped in the very next second.


    Well, when you look at it this way¡­ He certainly does seem weak¡­


    I pointed to him, "Do you want me to buff them or something?"


    All four of them nodded.


    "If it''s not too much trouble, Master? He really does seem weak¡­"


    "Yeah! It''d be boring to fite'' him, Master!"


    "Agreed¡­"


    "This one also humbly requests more of a challenge, Master."


    I wasn''t really expecting them to agree to my suggestion but ok. I''ll have to change the reality of this World a little bit¡­


    Let me just open up the main menu and change the difficulty settings¡­ Maybe I canbine some things from those other Worlds to make things more interesting¡­ Hmm¡­ This might be a little bit unbnced¡­ Maybe tweak his attack patterns a little¡­ Give him a little buff here¡­ And since I''m doing it for him, I''ll go ahead and patch the demon lord and the other enemies too¡­


    There we go, all done!


    Now I just need to roll out the patch by updating this World, guess I''ll have to do a soft restart on this World.


    The World seemed to spin around us before settling back into ce.


    The giant demon from earlier has now been changed to a demon with six arms and roughly about the same height as me.


    Unlike earlier where Eris and the others were dealing with the demon with casual dismissiveness, all of them were now focused on the smaller sized demon in front of us while they gripped their weapons tightly.


    Seems like they sensed his anti-divinity aura that negated their divine powers.


    "Heh¡­ This is indeed quite a boss Master has given us¡­" Eris remarked.


    "Ahaha, I did my best," I chuckled, being the only one amongst us who was still rxed. "Don''t worry, I''ll also do my best to heal you."


    "Oh? Knowing that Master is watching our backs is most reassuring!"


    The other three agreed, though they never let the demon out of their sights.


    Belz punched his fists together, "Are you all done talking?! I''m here to make sure you never get to the Demon Lord!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Eris pointed her sword at him, "We''re going to beat you up here and now, Belz! I am Eris, the Hero of this World! With my other selves and Master, I will not be defeated here!!"


    She''s really adapting to her role as the hero I see.


    The demon let out a roar of challenge which Eris answered with a battle cry of her own.


    That was the signal for the battle to start as Eris and Bait charged at the demon while the rest of us supported them from behind.


    Laverna shot an arrow at him which he snatched out of the air to throw it at Eris. In return, she lifted her shield and the arrow bounced off the surface with a metallic ng, our hero not slowing her advance in the slightest.


    Eris reached the demon first, stabbing her sword towards his exposed chest.


    The demon covered himself with an aura of magic and raised his arm, deflecting her attack away. At the same time, two of his six arms reached out to grab her but she countered him by mming her shield against him to push him away.


    On the other side, Bait tried to nk him and raised her sword in an overhead sh. Unfortunately for her, the demon managed to catch her de with two of his hands before hisst hand punched her in the abdomen.


    Bait was sent flying away from him and crashed into the wall on the far side of the cavern, creating an imprint of herself on the wall.


    The demon then threw the de he had caught at her, aiming to skewer her with it.


    I reacted by creating a barrier of light to protect her, only to have the sword shatter the shield before it could fully materialise. Thankfully, the shield still managed to redirect the sword''s trajectory a few centimetres away to stab into the cavern wall harmlessly instead of her throat.


    I then casted a healing spell which restored Bait to her full health, the swordswoman letting out a growl of annoyance at being pped aside before leaping up on her feet to rejoin Eris who was still locked inbat with the demon.


    Denna finished casting her spell and a giant ball of fire was shot at the demon.


    Eris must have received the warning telepathically through their link as she dodged away at thest second before the fireball passed through where she had been, allowing the magic to explode against the demon who had not been expecting the attack.


    Though it looked like the demon did take damage, it was not enough to defeat him as he straightened himself to leap at Eris again.


    Eris raised her shield and took the brunt of the charge on it, though the blow was enough to send her skidding back a few feet.


    Just in case, I went ahead to cast a healing spell on her which should help her ease the numbness in her arm after receiving a blow like that.


    She looked up to see the demon charging at her once more and she got ready to meet him again, only to see him leap over her head before charging towards the backline of our formation.


    Laverna shot a few arrows at him but all of them were either blocked or deflected away.


    Denna tried to cast another fireball but he was smarter this time as he used a piece of earth he broke from the ground to shield himself against it.


    Just as he reached us, I stepped in front of my girls and tried to protect them by using my staff as a club to smack against his side, fully expecting to only deal a small bit of damage to him and cause him to be distracted enough that Bait or Eris could catch up.


    As my staff came into contact with his side, the demon suddenly exploded into a fountain of gore, his entire top half of his body erased from existence.


    Standing right behind the corpse without a torso were Eris and Bait, both of them having skidded to a halt to stare at me with bbergasted expressions on their faces.


    Oh¡­ I errr¡­ I forgot to nerf myself¡­


    Whoops?

 Chapter 1245 Their First Boss Battle

    ?


    (MC POV)


    Eris pouted at me.


    I looked to the side to see Bait, Denna and even Laverna joining her in their pouting.


    "Umm¡­ I''m sorry¡­" I apologised, feeling a littleme.


    I thought they were upset that I stole the fight from them but unexpectedly, the four of them gasped in surprise at my apology.


    "Why¡­ Why is Master apologising?" Eris asked.


    I blinked at her, "Eh? Aren''t you all upset that I stole the kill from you?"


    All four of them tilted their heads at me.


    "Why would we be upset about that? Master was so cool! We''re just sad that we couldn''t even protect Master properly!"


    "Err¡­ What? Why would that even be a worry for all of you?"


    Bait shook her head "What kind of partay'' lets their healer get attacked in the middle of a fight like dat''?! Ugh¡­ We''re such a disgrace¡­"


    Oh, so that''s why they were pouting¡­ It wasn''t directed at me in particr but at themselves.


    I reached out and started patting each of their heads in session, "It''s ok, I''m here as your support right? You can count on me to support all of you."


    "Master¡­ Spoils us¡­" Laverna groaned.


    She''smenting over the fact that I spoil them a lot but it feels good for them to be spoiled. So cute~


    Well, I would be worried about spoiling them too much if they weren''t such overachievers in the first ce. In fact, it''s because they were like this that I feel like spoiling them all the time.


    Otherwise, I''d be worried about them being all work and no y since they would most certainly do that.


    After the four of them were satisfied with the head pats, we proceeded deeper into the cave in the same formation as before.


    We figured out that since that boss was waiting there, this tunnel should at least lead us closer to the demon lord''s castle on the other side.


    p¦Ánd¦Á---no¦Í?1,§ão§® Sure enough, when the tunnel started sloping back up towards the surface, we found ourselves right in front of it. It appears the demon general had just gone ahead to dig a tunnel down towards the valley from here toy a trap for us.


    "The Demon Lord''s castle¡­ Feels really tacky if ya'' ask me," Bait remarked, tapping her Greatsword against her shoulder.


    Indeed, it had the stereotypical look of an evil viin''s castle with its dark and edgy architecture. There was even a pair of giant gargoyles standing guard on either side of the entrance too.


    If this was some video game, then the gargoyles woulde to life and start attacking us.


    Oh who am I kidding? This was already a stereotypical hero World so of course those gargoyles came to life to attack us.


    All of us leapt back as the three metre tall statues jumped up from their pedestals to swing their spears at where we had been moments ago.


    Everyone reacted immediately and took up fighting positions, I even remembered to nerf myself so that I''m on the same level as the others too.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The two gargoyles tried to nk us from either side so Eris and Bait split up to intercept each one.


    The material the gargoyles were made of were some kind of magic metal that made them very resistant to both physical and magical attacks, making them the perfect guardians for the entrance.


    Not to mention the fact that they have anti-divinity auras as well that negate Eris''s divine powers.


    Even without their divinity, Eris and the others still retained their sword skills and were able to skillfully evade their attacks while returning strikes of their own.


    As Eris was the hero in this World, she had the advantage as her abilities were boosted slightly even without her divinity. Thus, her gargoyle was already riddled with scratches all around its body without being able tond a hit on her.


    Bait had a harder time since she did not have a shield so I had to constantly heal her to make sure she was in top shape. She was undoubtedly getting better as she started to avoid the gargoyle''s attacks much more efficiently with each passing second to find an opening to strike back at it.


    Laverna and Denna were not idle either as the former started firing explosive arrows at each gargoyle that presented an opening for her while Denna made use of her magic to bombard them as well.


    It was a truly gruelling fight but I could see that the girls were adapting to their own roles properly to subdue these two monsters as a party.


    I realised that they were basically also using this chance to get used to their weapons as well, since they have never used them before.


    You would not be able to tell that they were fighting with them for the first time, but I suspect they had made use of this World''s memories to aid them.


    The gargoyle Bait was fighting tried to stab its spear into her chest and she reacted by taking a step to the side quickly, just enough so that she had space to swing her sword.


    While the monster had its arms extended, Bait brought her greatsword down with a roar and cleaved through both of the gargoyle''s arms and the spear along with them.


    While the gargoyle was distracted in trying to process the loss of its limbs, Denna pointed her magic staff at her target, letting loose a beam of light that shot out from the end of her staff that pierced through the monster''s head.


    That was one of them down¡­


    I turned my attention to Eris who had just deflected a spear thrust using her shield, allowing her to get past its guard to stab her sword into the gargoyle''s chest where the heart should have been.


    It should have been a fatal blow but this monster did not rely on a heart to live so it was not enough to kill it.


    Eris was aware of that so she swung her arm upwards to cut through the gargoyle''s head vertically, her hero''s sword slicing through the monster easily.


    Laverna then dealt the finishing blow by shooting an explosive arrow right in between the gargoyle''s eyes, sting its head into pieces and killing it instantly.


    The moment those two gargoyles crashed into the ground, the four of them immediately rushed up towards me.


    "How was it, Master?! Did I do good?!"


    "Didja'' see that, Master! Aye'' was like wham and bang and that thing was dead!! That was awesome!!"


    "Mnnn¡­ Praise¡­"


    "This one also humbly requests for Master''s praise."


    Looks like they were proud to have taken down their first boss monster in this World.


    All of you are really cute~ Head pats for all of you!

 Chapter 1246 The Final Boss

    ?


    (MC POV)


    With the door guardians taken care of, we proceeded into the castle after we did a quick check of our equipment.


    It''s important to check them ok? Especially after a battle like that, you need to check for damages and maintain them. Plus we would be up against the demon lord next so that makes it even more important.


    Pushing open the huge double doors, we found ourselves already in the throne room of the demon lord''s castle.


    Huh¡­ Not sure why they would put the throne room at the very entrance but oh well.


    The demon lord of this World was wearing a full suit of armour that was as ck as night with spikes jutting out of its shoulders. If you ask me, it really was the stereotypical evil viin''s edgy armour that you might find on such evil bosses.


    Eris led the way into the throne room, prompting the demon lord to stand up from the throne slowly.


    Our group stopped a short distance away from the demon lord and we stared at each other for a moment.


    At this point, usually the hero party and the demon lord would exchange some words. The demon lord might congratte the hero for making this far or the hero might talk about ridding the world of their evil.


    Nothing of that sort happened and the demon lord simply said one word before the fight started.


    "Die."


    The figure of the demon lord blurred before he reappeared in front of Eris, a jet ck sword in his hand that was brought down towards Eris''s head.


    Eris raised her shield just in time to block it, the blow causing the air itself to vibrate from the force before the ground cracked and Eris sank into a crater that was ankle deep.


    Bait leapt up and swung her greatsword at the demon lord''s side, only to have the demon lord catch it with their free hand effortlessly.


    Laverna drew her bow and shot an arrow towards the demon lord, aiming for the eye slits of the helmet.


    It would have pierced right through the hole but the demon lord tilted their head down at thest moment and let the arrow bounce off the top of their helmet instead.


    Denna then followed up with a lightning bolt shot towards the demon lord''s chest but a barrier appeared in front of the demon lord that absorbed the lightning easily.


    Bait then found herself being lifted up by her sword before she was thrown towards us. I managed to duck to avoid it but Denna was not as fast to avoid her which caused them to tumble away and crash into the wall.


    Eris tried to stab the demon lord while still trapped under their sword but they simply shoved their weight against her shield to leap back and create distance between them.


    I finished healing up Denna and Bait before proceeding to buff Eris, giving her enhanced strength and speed before she charged forward again, this time moving faster than before thanks to my buff.


    The demon lord still managed to match her speed as they defended against her overhead sh with an air of casualness, forcing her back with a punch to her shield using their other hand.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á---n?¦Ía| §ãom Eris let out a growl of frustration and attacked them once more, throwing abination of shes and stabs at the demon lord from all directions


    They blocked and parried her attacks with their own sword, being surprisingly agile despite the heavy armour they were wearing.


    Laverna tried to shoot the demon lord with her arrow when they moved to a position where their back was turned, only to see them dodge to the side to allow her arrow to fly towards Eris instead.


    She had to raise her shield to block it but that left her side open which the demon lord exploited by stabbing their sword into her side, the ebony de sinking halfway into her skin.


    Eris roared out in pain and stabbed her sword at the demon lord in response, clenching up her body to stop the demon lord from pulling their sword out easily.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Her sword made a metallic scraping sound as it slid against the demon lord''s gauntlet, leaving only a scratch against the metal while they remained unharmed.


    The demon lord then used the same hand to grab her neck, flexing it to try and break it.


    Their attempt was foiled when Bait smashed her greatsword into their back, catapulting them forward and away from Eris.


    Our hero groaned in pain as she pulled out the demon lord''s sword to toss it aside, allowing me to cast healing magic on her.


    Her wounds closed back and it left no mark on her skin, the only indication that she was ever wounded was the hole that was now present in her armour.


    "Tch¡­ This bastard is stronger than aye thought he''d be¡­" Bait growled, standing with her stance low and her sword pointed at the demon lord.


    "He''s the demon lord after all," Eris reminded, lifting her weapons once again in preparation to attack.


    She looked like she was about to charge again before turning to me, "I am grateful for the heals, Master!"


    That prompted Bait to also turn around and give me a thumbs up, "Yeah! Master''s heals are perfect!"


    I gasped, "You should not take your eyes off your--"


    I didn''t have time to warn Bait before the demon lord appeared in front of her to punch her in the abdomen, sending her flying up into the sky.


    The crack sound we heard should be the sound of her spine snapping from the blow and I was already working on my healing magic to heal her even as her feet left the ground.


    The demon lord also managed to pick up their sword before Eris could stop them, though they did get an explosive arrow and a fireball hitting them in the arm for their effort.


    Unfortunately the armour was strong enough to shrug off those blows without much leaving much of a scratch.


    Eris rammed her shield against the demon lord''s chest, forcing them back a few steps while she swung her sword at their knee.


    Though the sword did not cut through the armour, she definitely hit it hard enough to leave at least a bruise on them.


    Before she could celebrate her small victory however, the demon lord dashed in to smash the pommel of their sword towards Eris''s chest.


    This time I was prepared so I created a shield that absorbed the brunt of the blow for her, allowing Eris to take the attack without moving an inch.


    She took advantage of that by swinging her shield against the demon lord''s head, hitting them hard enough that the helmet came flying off.


    The demon lord stumbled back a few steps before turning to re at Eris.


    Oh would you look at that? The demon lord has a face simr to Eris!


    Who am I kidding, it''s obviously another one of her personalities. Yep, it''s that kind of world. The biggest evil you need to fight is actually yourself!


    How''s that for a plot twist?!


    Eh? What do you mean it''s something that''s overdone?! I thought real hard for this, you know?!

 Chapter 1247 This Isnt Their Final Form

    ?


    "Hehhh¡­ So the demon lord of this world is that other me I see¡­" Eris mused.


    Hmmm¡­ It sounds like this isn''t the first time they''ve experienced this before? Perhaps this was one of the alternate universes that they have been to while ''rescuing'' me? That would exin why they thought ofing here.


    Oh well, guess the surprise wasn''t that big of a surprise after all¡­ I thought that it might be interesting for Eris since she doesn''t have some kind of evil personality within her that she had to deal with, so I made this one for her.


    I''m quite sure there were ''evil'' versions of me in some of the universes too, though I never really cared what ''evil'' things I did. Which is kind of making me curious about it¡­ Maybe I should go and visit some of these universes myself to see what I''m like as some evil viin?


    The demon lord version of Eris scoffed, "You don''t seem that surprised to see me?"


    Eris shrugged, "See one evil version of me, you''ve seen them all. You''re just another one I guess."


    She furrowed her brows, "What nonsense are you speaking? As far as I know, I''m the only Demon Lord to have existed around here, aren''t I?"


    "Oh I wasn''t talking about you, we came from another World, you see."


    "Another World? Do you take me for an idiot?!"


    Eris and her other selves turned to look at me.


    "Erm¡­ Not everyone is aware of the fact that there are other universes or even other Worlds for that matter. Even though she''s a split personality of yours, it does not mean she knows what you know," I exined.


    The four of them made noises of acknowledgement before turning back to the evil Eris.


    Eris pointed her sword at her, "Well, I would ask you to surrender ande back to us¡­ But I know you''re going to reject my offer and try to kill me anyway so let''s just continue."


    The demon lord smirked, "Agreed."


    The battle was resumed again and the two of them leapt at each other, their weapons raised to swing at one another.


    Bait, Laverna and Denna also followed Eris''s charge with attacks of their own while I hung back to provide them with support spells.


    If this was the original version of how this World was supposed to be, our party would be evenly matched with the demon lord and the fight would be a constant back and forth.


    But I''ve given the demon lord quite a number of extra skills and buffs that she''s actually a lot stronger than Eris right now.


    The only reason why Eris was able to stand her ground was due to the support from everyone else behind her and her experience from our World.


    Whenever the demon lord was about to exploit an opening from Eris, a greatsword would be there to impede her and force her to retreat.


    Whenever she was about to swing her sword at an exposed body part of Eris, an arrow would be shot towards the demon lord and she would need to back off.


    Whenever she was about to cast a spell at Eris, another spell would be there to counter or mitigate the spell.


    And whenever she actually manages tond a hit on Eris, a healing spell would be casted on her to erase any damage the demon lord might have caused.


    The demon lord knew that unless she was able to ovee or deal with Eris''s support, she would be the one to lose this battle even with her superior strength.


    They locked des with each other, the demon lord making sure that Eris was between herself and us to prevent us from attacking her from this angle.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She growled at Eris, "You truly are annoying, you know that? All your justice and righteous bullshit even with all that power¡­ You really piss me off!"


    The demon lord shoved Eris back and swung her sword diagonally downwards, her attack stopped at the veryst moment by Eris''s shield.


    There was still enough force in the attack to send Eris skidding several feet back, but that also meant Denna and Laverna could resume their long range attacks on her as well.


    She swung her sword to cut down the arrows and magic shot at her, which bought time for Eris to recover and shoot back a retort of her own.


    "Huh? I piss you off? Aren''t you the one wearing that stupidly edgy armour and trying to pretend like you''re some big bad guy? You''re just trying to get attention!"


    The demon lord leapt at Eris again, bringing her sword down in an overhead sh which Eris blocked with her shield once again.


    Evil Eris did not back off but instead, continued pushing against Eris to try and force her down on the ground.


    "Attention?! Do you think I''m doing this to get attention?! All that power and you still choose to squander it by pretending to be good! Look at me! I''ve be stronger and even the Empress of demons! What about you? You''re just wasting your potential!! Does the kingdom even care about you?!"


    Eris pushed back against her evil self, "Oh really? And here I thought you became the demon lord because you got jealous that Master picked me instead of you!"


    "Ha?! That guy? Who the hell cares about some washed up nobody whose only redeeming feature is his ability to heal?! Even I can do that on my own!"


    Hmm? Is it just me or did the throne room get colder all of a sudden?


    I thought I might have also heard the sound of a ss shattering too? But where did thate from? Was there any ss inside the throne room? Are there more demons hiding around here?


    There was a yelp of surprise and I turned back to the battle to see the demon lord being flung back towards the other end of the hall.


    Eris had her head hung low and I noticed Bait, Laverna and Denna were in the same position as well.


    Wait, did they get hit by some kind of status ailment attack? That would be really careless of me as the group''s healer to let that happen¡­


    I was about to start casting restoration and protection spells when all four of them lifted their weapons in front of their chest as though they were saluting someone.


    The equipment started to glow and I realised they were using their domain to change the ''path'' of their own weapons to transform them into something else.


    It only took them a few seconds to do so and when the light subsided, all of them were holding familiar looking swords in their hands.


    Those were obviously the swords they had used during their time in our original World and they had now brought them to this World as well.


    "I think¡­ It''s time for you to die," Eris whispered casually.


    All four of them charged at the demon lord.


    Huh¡­ Guess they want to go all out in the weapon they are most familiar with¡­


    Quick question though¡­ Did they really just negate the anti-divinity aura the Evil Eris had with sheer will alone?

 Chapter 1248 Dominating The Demon Lord

    ?


    (MC POV)


    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel The moment they started using their own swords, the power bnce was suddenly flipped around.


    Previously, Eris was constantly on the defensive as she was not able to find any weaknesses to exploit tond any clear hits on the demon lord.


    But right now she was swinging her sword in a barrage of blows that forced the demon lord to focus entirely on defending herself lest she gets cut up into ribbons.


    She was already able to do that on her own but with Bait, Laverna and Denna supporting her, the demon lord had no chance of even fighting back.


    "What¡­ What is going on?!" The demon lord version of Eris screeched, unable toprehend the sudden increase in strength in her opponents.


    "Did you think we would let you go after showing such tant disrespect to our Master?! No wonder you''re a loser by yourself here!" Eris roared, her sword a blur as she swung her de faster than the eye could see.


    The demon lord was forced to leap away from her, only to have Denna appear from behind to take a stab at her back.


    If this was before Eris and her other personalities changed their swords, the demon lord might have just ignored the attack and let her armour take the hit. But the killing intent from Denna must have been so great that her instincts took over and made her try to dodge it instead.


    It was a decision that saved her life as the sword cut through her armour like it was made of paper, leaving arge hole in her side. Had she chosen not to avoid it, she would have already been separated into two.


    The demon lord''s eyes widened considerably but she had no time to recover as Laverna had flown in front of her with her sword wrapped up in lightning.


    She barely managed to raise her own sword in defence before Laverna''s de came down on the t of the demon lord''s de.


    The blow from Laverna possessed more force than she anticipated as she sank to a knee, her arms shaking from the weight pressing down on her.


    As if it was all nned, Bait appeared to the demon lord''s left and swung her de towards her neck, intent on decapitating her while she was in that position.


    The demon lord made the decision to drop her sword slightly to allow her to roll to the right, avoiding the deadly blow by mere inches as it sailed above her head.


    The only problem was that Eris was waiting there for her as though she had already predicted it from the start and swung her sword at the demon lord with blinding speed.


    There was a cry of pain and the evil Eris leapt away from my Eris, leaving behind her left arm that had been cut off in her attempt to escape.


    I may seem like I''m taking this entire scene in stride but I''m actually really stunned right now.


    I buffed the demon lord, you know? She''s supposed to be ten times stronger than the original Eris of this World, you know? If the original Eris had gone ahead to fight this demon lord with her party, the entire party would have been wiped out in the first few seconds, you know?!


    This demon lord even has a passive aura that temporarily erases divinity too, which means she''s actually capable of killing gods as well. Yet over here I''m seeing Eris, Bait, Laverna and Denna beating her around like she''s just somemon thug.


    They even managed to break apart her anti-divinity aura through sheer will alone to transform their weapons too, something that should have been impossible under normal circumstances.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I was wondering if I mistakenly buffed them a little too much to make them able to do all this, until I remembered that they took part in the battle royale where they had to fight against Origin Wielders who were basically anti-god specialists.


    This demon lord must have just been another normal opponent for them.


    To think there woulde a day where I would actuallyment the fact that my disciples have grown too strong¡­


    I don''t even know how I''m supposed to buff this demon lord without them inadvertently destroying the entire World at the next second but still pose a challenge for Eris to beat¡­ I hope she doesn''t tell me that the demon lord was too easy to beatter¡­


    There was literally nothing for me to do as the healer as the four other members of the hero''s party both figuratively and literally kicked the demon lord around like she was just some beginner swordswoman holding a sword for the first time.


    At this point, the demon lord had already lost her left arm and right leg to Eris, looking especially pathetic in that state of hers.


    "This¡­ This cannot be¡­" She gasped while copsed on the ground with her swordying just out of reach.


    Her previously perfect armour had been cut up into shreds with various parts of itpletely destroyed or crushed.


    At this point, I doubt anyone would believe me even if I were to tell them that this girlying pathetically on the floor was supposed to be the demon lord.


    Eris and her other personalities were standing over her with their des pointed at her chest.


    "Who''s the washed up nobody now, you pathetic waste of space?" Eris sneered.


    I don''t even think I''ve ever seen her sneer at anyone before¡­ Is she really that pissed from that onement by the demon lord?


    The demon lord coughed, "H¡­ How¡­ This¡­ This power¡­ And you chose to restrict yourself¡­ By being a hero?"


    Bait stabbed her sword into the ground, "Ha? We''re spendin'' our days happily with Master! Which part of dat'' is bein'' restricted to ya''?!"


    Denna nodded, "This one humbly believes that the only one who chose to ''restrict'' themselves is you."


    Laverna made a show of shaking her head disappointingly at the demon lord, "Sad¡­"


    She looked at me, "I¡­ I don''t understand¡­. What makes him¡­ So special?"


    Eris and her four personalities gave her a look of disdain and spoke at the same time, "Everything."


    They then stabbed her in the chest, killing the ''evil'' personality and ending the reign of the demon lord of this World.


    Well¡­ Umm¡­ I guess thest part was quite unexpected but at least it turned out well in the end?

 Chapter 1249 Rewards For The Heroes

    ?


    (MC POV)


    "Master! We did it! The demon lord is in!!" Eris cheered while rushing up to me while her front was still caked in the demon lord''s blood.


    I didn''t mind the blood even as she hugged me which prompted her other selves toe hug me as well, all of them already ignoring the dead demon lord thaty on the ground behind them in a pool of her own blood.


    I spent a good half an hour pampering them until they were satisfied before I cleaned them of the blood.


    "What do we do now, Master?" Eris asked, her eyes sparkling.


    "Hmm? Isn''t it obvious? We return back to the kingdom as heroes, don''t we? That''s how the story usually goes."


    "Oh!! That''s right! Do we have time for that, Master?"


    I considered it for a moment, "If you wish to skip the journey and let me fast forward time to return, then yes we can make it. But if you want to experience the journey home, that will take quite a while I''m afraid."


    "Teleport¡­?" Laverna suggested.


    I shook my head, "We need to let the news of the demon lord''s defeat travel first. Otherwise, they might not believe us when we tell them that the demon lord is defeated."


    Denna nodded, "That makes sense. This one believes we can take her sword but what do we do about her body?"


    "Ain''t the usual thing ta'' do is ta'' burn it or sumthin''?" Bait pointed out.


    I nodded, "That would be how we should do it, so no one can try and take her body and resurrect her or even try to absorb her powers."


    Eris turned to me, "They can do that?"


    "Theoretically yes. Practically? Not in this decade at least. But we wouldn''t need to worry about it since we wouldn''t be here for that anyway."


    "Ah, that''s right, we''re here just to y around~ I almost forgot~ Ehehe~"


    "Anyway, you girls should transform your equipment back to normal before we leave. Those were supposed to be the iconic equipment for each of you and it would not do to see them changed to something else."


    The four of them groaned but did as I asked, returning their swords back to the equipment they had started in this World with.


    "One more thing," I added while they were strapping their gear to themselves. "We need to agree that Eris was the one who dealt the killing blow to the demon lord and we were only there as her support. Everyone believes that the hero Eris is the strongest being in this World and it would cause quite a bit of chaos if they were told otherwise."


    "Understood, Master!" All of them agreed without question.


    I reached out my hand to them, "Alright now, hold my hand and I''ll move time forward such that we are being weed as heroes."


    All of them ced their hands in mine and I prepared for the transfer.


    The World around us then blurred for a moment before snapping back into focus, the scenery changing to one where we were inside a grand city with various types of buildings arranged in a neat row on both sides of a street. All of us were also no longer standing but seated in an open top carriage while being escorted by several knights in shining white armour.


    "The Hero has defeated the Demon Lord!"


    "Hooray for the Hero!!"


    "I love you, Hero!!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "The Hero is the strongest!!"


    All kinds of praises were beingvished upon us from the crowd on the sides of the street, a few of them throwing flower petals from the windows above us.


    "Smile and wave, everyone," I told them with a wry smile.


    We stood up and waved at the citizens, receiving their cheers and praises graciously.


    It was a little amusing to see the four of them waving back awkwardly since they weren''t used to this amount of attention beingvished upon them.


    Our hero procession headed directly towards the castle where we had an audience with the king while the nobles of the kingdom watched us within the audience hall.


    "Congrattions on defeating the Demon Lord, heroes!" The king weed us while standing up from his throne.


    I know that Eris and the others would definitely be against kneeling or even bowing to the king so I already made sure to remove the need for that from this reality.


    Thus, no one batted an eye at us when we simply walked up to the king.


    Eris used her other self''s memories to figure out what she needed to say, "We have returned your majesty. This sword is proof of the defeat of the Demon Lord."


    She then pulled out the sword in question and presented it to the king.


    He received it with both hands and nodded, "Indeed, this is the sword of the dreaded Demon Lord! The one that was stolen from our treasury so many years ago. We shall have it sealed away for the rest of time! Rejoice everyone! The great evil of the world has finally been defeated!! It is time for celebration!"


    A cheer rang out throughout the audience hall from the nobles in attendance, loud enough for the people outside of the throne room to hear as well. No doubt the news was being spread to the people all around the capital as we speak.


    After this news has spread, the city should be having a feast and party for the entire night just to celebrate the downfall of the demon lord.


    The king returned to his throne and sat down on it with a wide grin on his face, "Of course, for such great heroes, a reward for your achievements is expected! First, all of you will be granted noble titles withnd within the kingdom! All of you would also be exempted from tax and a national holiday would be made in your name!"


    Well, it''s all pretty much just standard stuff so it''s nothing special. What''s more, I already knew that this was going to happen so I wasn''t surprised. To Eris and the others, this would simply be a conclusion to our date since they wouldn''t be able to enjoy the rewards for long anyway.


    That''s also ignoring the fact that they were goddesses and material rewards like this no longer mean anything to them anymore.


    If any of them wanted to, all they needed to do was to will all of this into existence or even simply ask me to do it for them, so it''s really quite meaningless to talk about material wealth to them.


    The reason why I actually secretly wanted toe back here with them was the surprise reward that came after that.


    The king then gestured to the side and a rather handsome young man with a pretty face and rather messy blonde hair strolled forward to stand at attention.


    "For the Hero Eris, you are also permitted to marry my son, Prince Christopher!! We shall set the wedding date to happen tomorrow!"


    The other nobles started to cheer but it was cut short by a loud shriek from the hero herself.


    "WHAT?!! ABSOLUTELY NOT!!"


    There we go~

 Chapter 1250 Even Heroes Are Subject To Politics

    ?


    Eris''s outburst silenced the entire throne room.


    Most of them were confused about why she would refuse such an honour while others were obviously furious that Eris had the audacity to refuse a gift that the king has given to her like this.


    The prince himself also looked stunned by Eris''s rejection, no doubt he had thought Eris would have leapt at the chance to marry him and not just reject him like that.


    Needless to say, his reputation would definitely receive a hit after this. I could already hear some of the nobles whispering about whether Eris rejected him because of something he did where it slowly progressed into questioning whether he was sexually incapable.


    The king raised his hand and the whispers in the audience hall quietened down.


    "Hero Eris, I believe my son is a splendid young man with great prospects. He has never wronged you, has he?"


    Eris tilted her head, "That may be true and he certainly has not."


    "In that case, may I know why you are not willing to ept marriage with him?"


    "Because my heart already belongs to someone else, of course! Why would I marry someone who I have not even got to know personally? Of course I would rather spend my life with someone whom I have spent time with and trust my life with, right?"


    She turned back to look at me and everyone immediately realised who exactly she was talking about.


    The king narrowed his eyes at me, silently asking if this was true and I simply shrugged my shoulders. It wasn''t a shrug that said I did not know, but rather a nomittal shrug that told him it was true and I already knew that from the start.


    The king''s brows furrowed for a split second before his expression shifted back to one of a dignified ruler''s, "I see. It seems like I have meddled unnecessarily in this. In that case, please allow this old man to apologise and congratte the two of you."


    Without waiting for a reply from either of us, he turned to his son, "As you might have heard, my son. It seems like you will have to find your future queen somewhere else as she is taken."


    It was quite obvious that he was trying to subtly hint to Eris about what she was giving up on but she obviously did not care.


    The prince bowed to the king, "I do not mind father. I am not someone who woulde in between two people who were genuinely in love with each other."


    Ahahahaha!


    Oh, don''t praise him yet, he''s only saying that for show. His inner thoughts right now were all focused oning up with a way to steal Eris from me. If he manages to seduce her away from me, it would make it look like I was an unsuitable partner and that Eris was the one who made a mistake by choosing me.


    All of that just so that he could recover his reputation that Eris supposedly ruined in this event.


    If things went ording to the original events of this World, Eris would actually be wedded to the prince and that would be her ''happily ever after''. Because in this World, she was actually not supposed to be attached to me.


    But now that the hero has strayed from the path, the story would no longer be that straight forward anymore.


    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel This is what happens when you take a diverging path instead of the oneid out for you, which suits Eris''s domain just fine.


    The rest of the audience with the king proceeded normally with the king congratting and thanking us for defeating the great evil of this World once again before we were guided to a banquet that was prepared in the grand hall.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The banquet was done in a standing buffet style which really just meant that everyone attending it approached each of us to give their own congrattions and thanks for our work.


    In other words, it was a prime ce for these nobles to do some political advances on us.


    A few of the nobles were quite transparent about the fact that they wanted to get close to us for their own benefits while others were obviously ying the long game by just making themselves known to us first.


    Slowly, the nobles started to separate the five of us until we were each crowded with our own group of people that wanted to speak with us.


    One of the nobles passed by me and discreetly pushed a note into my hand which I received equally discreetly.


    "Apologies my good sirs, but could someone point me to the wash closet?" I asked, which was my excuse to leave.


    One of them helpfully pointed it out to me and I thanked him before excusing myself from the group.


    I already knew what was on the note without reading it so I made my way in the direction of the washroom until I was out of sight before taking a detour to head deeper into the pce.


    Taking a few more turns to make sure the people who were following me lost sight of me, I ended up in front of a side room where a single guard stood watch.


    He made no motion to stop me as I walked past him to open the door myself, swinging the door inwards to step into the sitting room.


    "Saint Lin," The only person in the room greeted me, unsurprised by my presence.


    I closed the door behind me and inclined my head, "You summoned me, mister Prime Minister?"


    He motioned to the couch in front of him and I sat down slowly, acting as though I did not know what this was about.


    "So it seems the hero has taken a liking to you, Saint Lin?" He asked as soon as I sat down.


    "Mmm¡­ I guess so. She confessed to me during the journey as she was worried that we might not make it back alive, so she wanted to at least be in a rtionship before we fought the demon lord," I lied.


    "I see, so I take it that you epted to allow her to concentrate on the task at hand. In that case, I shall be frank with you. Twenty thousand gold and my written guarantee that you will be promoted to a Duke in the next five years if you were to break up with the hero. We''re not unreasonable so you can just make the breakup ur naturally in the next two months. You can also pick four women that you would like to be part of your harem and I shall make it so. Once you do so, we shall--"


    "Yeah, no thanks," I interrupted before standing up. "Are we done here? Because if that''s all you called me for then we really are done here."


    It took him a moment to recover from my instantaneous rejection, "You¡­ Do you realise what kind of mistake you''re making?"


    I shrugged, "I should be asking you this question, really. We''re the party that literally killed the supposedly strongest being in this World, which means we''re stronger than the demon lord. Yet you think it''s a great idea to antagonise us. So¡­ Good luck I guess."


    Without a second nce back, I walked out of the room, leaving the shocked prime minister behind.


    Now I wonder how the rest of them would react to their own backdoor deals?

 Chapter 1251 You Have To Betray The Hero

    ?


    (MC POV)


    I met up with the rest except Eris inside the room given to me for the night after having called them there.


    Eris was still busy with greeting the other nobles of the kingdom so she was not aware of this secret meetup between the four of us.


    I smiled at them, "I take it each of you has received your own proposals from different nobles?"


    Bait threw her arms in the air angrily, "Yeah!! What''s with all dis'' stupid nobles?! Do they really tink'' aye''ll just sell out myself just for some stupid gold?!"


    "This one humbly believes that these people are not aware that we are all the same person but rather, simply quadruplets," Dennamented.


    Laverna nodded her head, "Concept¡­ Alien¡­"


    I chuckled, "Well, you can''t expect these people to take the time to understand such a thing. The fact that they pinned their entire kingdom''s survival on five people says as much, doesn''t it?"


    "Yeah! Dere''s no way sister Guiying woulda'' jus'' taken it lyin'' down too! Dese'' peeps are pathetic! She woulda'' went all out on a war!!"


    "Well, you girls might like to know that I was offered arge sum of money, a promise to elevate my noble status and my own harem just to break up with Eris so that the prince can marry her instead."


    Bait scoffed, "Hmph! Dey'' said aye''ll get sum'' money and a husband if aye'' were ta'' help break Master and her up. Like as if aye woulda'' agree ta'' dat''!"


    Laverna sighed, "Gold¡­ Men¡­ Status¡­ Kill Master¡­"


    Bait immediately turned to her, "What?! Why do ya get more stuff than aye'' do?! An'' dey'' even asked you to do worse stuff?!!"


    Laverna shrugged, "Archer¡­ Assassination¡­ Easy¡­"


    Denna furrowed her brows, "This one was asked if this one would like to be married as a housewife to some noble¡­"


    Bait raised an eyebrow, "Ha? That''s sounds normalpared to ours?"


    She shook her head, "This one thought so too¡­ Until this one went to investigate a little and the noble that proposed to this one was nning to stage a coup to gain the throne using this one''s magic¡­"


    Bait exhaled deeply and leaned back, "This sucks! Don''t da'' heroes always live happily eva'' after when dey'' kill the demon lord?! Why do we hafta'' deal wif'' dis''?!"


    I chuckled, "Well, that''s because those are just fairytales while this is reality. I believe you already know that people are selfish, right? Despite doing so much for the people while asking nothing in return, you might find that not only are you not appreciated for your sacrifices, you might even be shunned for it. In fact, things might even get worse since we turned down all of their invitations."


    They looked at me like they were about to ask what I meant when a knock came from my door.


    I ced a finger on my lips to shush them before getting up to open it, revealing the people behind to be a group of nobles as well as the prime minister himself.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Oh my, what a group this is! Even you, prime minister?" I gasped, acting surprised. "How may I assist you gentlemen?"


    The prime minister peeked over my shoulder to see the others behind me before nodding, "It seems all of you are here, that''s good. May Ie in, please?"


    I stepped aside and allowed him to lead the group of nobles into my room before shutting the door behind me. He waited for me to rejoin them before he started speaking to us.


    "This maye out of nowhere but I would like to ask all of you as the hero''spanions¡­ Is any of you able to beat the hero in a fight?"


    Bait and the others looked at each other before shaking their heads at him. Despite what they say about the four of them being the same person, Eris was undoubtedly more skilled in the sword than they are and she was also the main personality who has greater control over her divinity.


    Should ite down to it, she would definitely be the winner in a fight amongst the four of them in a head on fight.


    Naturally, the thought that the prime minister had included me in the question never crossed their minds which was why they could answer the question with such confidence.


    The prime minister then nodded as though he had expected such an answer, "I will be frank with all of you and realise that all of you might possess biassed opinions because you were herpanions. But we all believe that the hero is a threat to all of us and the continued peace of our kingdom."


    Bait furrowed her brows at him, "Whaaaa? Are ya'' out of ya mind? Why da'' hell would she be a threat? She literally save yo'' asses from dat'' demon lord!"


    The prime minister sighed, "Yes, but now that the demon lord has been defeated, there is no one else that would be able to keep her in check if she were to turn her sword against us, right?"


    "Impossible¡­" Laverna muttered, though loud enough to still be heard.


    "We would rather not take the risk, that is why we are asking all of you to help us kill her."


    Denna stood up, "You would ask this of us¡­ Knowing that we were herpanions and fought alongside her?"


    "Of course, this is for your own good as well, you see. Being thepanions of the hero, your own achievements have been overshadowed, have they not? No matter what kind of feat you do, it will always be attributed to the hero. All of you will forever be in her shadow for as long as she still lives. That''s why we have to eliminate the threat before it gets too serious."


    Mmm¡­ Well, that''s to be expected. Humans fear the unknown and Eris is a hero that has surpassed human limits and thus is an unknown to them as well. To preserve their own idea of safety, they are willing to sacrifice what they deem necessary to achieve it.


    No doubt these three would reject him and they would also tag us as threats as well, which means we would--


    "Alright then, we''re in! Tell us wat'' we gotta do to take down da'' hero!!"


    --have to start nning our escape¡­


    ¡­


    Wait, what?!

 Chapter 1252 I Have Run To The Hero

    ?


    (MC POV)


    Wait¡­ Are they seriously nning on betraying Eris? Is this just some kind of ruse they are using to throw those nobles off before we escape?


    The prime minister blinked at Bait, "You¡­ You would agree to this?"


    Hey, why are you as surprised as I am?! Wasn''t this what you were aiming for?! Were you not even expecting to seed when you pitched this idea to us?!


    Then again, I have to admit your pitch was quite weak, so it really was surprising that anyone would even consider epting your proposal.


    Like seriously, you''re expecting us to switch sides just to get some clout? How desperate do you think we are?


    Yet I''m quite shocked that not only Bait seemed to have epted his offer, but even Laverna and Denna seemed to be on board as well.


    Bait raised an eyebrow at the prime minister, "Well yeah? Isn''t dis'' wat'' ya want? Why are ya'' so surprised?"


    Denna nodded beside her, "This one would humbly report that you have convinced us. She has indeed be too strong for even us to control. What we wish for is for the betterment of our country and it is this one''s humble opinion that a threat like her should be eliminated."


    "Agree¡­" Laverna added.


    Woah¡­ Ok¡­ I actually can''t tell if they are being serious about this or it was all just a lie to trick them at all. Or maybe they were just ying around?


    The prime minister pped his hands together, "Haha! That is perfect! What about you, Saint Lin? Surely you also agree with us as well? She may im that she loves you but surely you feel inferior to her because she''s stronger than you? Eventually, she might even get tired of you because of your weakness! But not to worry, I can introduce you to several other suitable marriage candidates for you after this!"


    I frowned, "Does the prince and the king know about this?"


    "Of course! I am, in fact, under their direct orders to do this."


    Hmm¡­ What should I do?


    On one hand, Bait, Laverna and Denna seem to be betraying Eris though I can''t tell if they are serious about it.


    On the other hand, betraying Eris like that would leave a bitter taste in my mouth so I would rather it note to that.


    I was really tempted to use omniscience to look into the future to figure out what the best course of action is, but I remembered that this was supposed to be a date with Eris in the first ce so I would definitely be considered quite trashy if I were to abandon my date.


    That is why¡­


    "I''m sorry, but I will have no part in this," I decided, crossing my arms in front of my chest.


    The prime minister shook his head sadly, "I see¡­ It''s a shame but you do realise that we can''t allow you to go free after you already know our ns, can we?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I raised my eyebrow at him, "So what? Are you going to kill me here? Did you think I rejected your offer so tantly without thinking? If I were to die here, everyone would know that I was killed within the Royal Pce itself and cause a scandal for you. Not to mention the fact that Eris would try to investigate the cause of my death and if she realises it''s you, she''ll kill you and everyone else involved. And if she fails to find the culprit, she might just decide to go on a rampage anyway. I''m the only one who can keep her in check now, aren''t I?"


    The prime minister smirked, "Oh, but we were also prepared for that, Saint Lin. Did you also think we came to ask you to betray the hero without some proper backup ns in case any of you rejected us?"


    He snapped his fingers and one of the walls at the side of the room slid up to reveal a hidden passage, allowing a young woman to step through. I assume that she was a maid working inside the castle since she was wearing a maid outfit where the skirt stretched all the way to her ankles.


    She made her way towards us before looking at the prime minister who gave her a curt nod.


    The woman reached up her hands to cor before forcefully pulling down, tearing the front part of her dress and revealing her underwear.


    She then sucked in a breath before screaming out in a shrill voice, "Help!! Help!! I''m being raped!! Help!!"


    As though on cue, the door burst open and several guards poured into the room, all of them wearing unfriendly looks on their faces.


    The leader of the guards shook his head mockingly at me, "Saint Lin¡­ I had thought that you were a hero to be respected¡­ But it seems like your reputation was made up all this while¡­ To think a supposedly righteous man like you would actuallyy your hands on another woman while the hero herself was busy with her duties¡­ I''m sure she would be heartbroken to hear that. Nowe with us quietly and we may even convince the maid to forgive you and not punish you."


    Oh wow, can''t say I never saw thating, I thought for sure they were going to ask Bait and the others to subdue me but I guess they wanted my cooperation as well for some reason.


    I looked at the guard captain, "And what if I refuse?"


    "You would still be dragged away to the dungeons but you''ll definitely spend the rest of your life behind bars. If I were you, I''d rmend that you just surrender and not make things difficult for everyone involved."


    Wow this guard is really full of himself huh?


    I raised my hand at him, "Alright, you got me. I''ll go with you quietly if you guys promise me one thing."


    Everyone turned to me, wondering what I could possibly ask from them.


    "I just need you guys to¡­ Oh¡­ Hello there, Hero Eris," I waved.


    All of them spun around to look at where I was waving, only to find no one there.


    When they turned back, I had already leapt through the open window at the back of the room, escaping from them.


    Ahahahaha! I can''t believe they fell for the oldest trick in the book! The look on their faces!


    I guess I should go find Eris now~

 Chapter 1253 Eloping With The Hero

    ?


    (MC POV)


    "Find the Saint! He''s a wanted criminal now!!"


    "Make sure he doesn''t get close to the Hero!"


    "Get more guards to watch the Hero!"


    Hmm¡­ Guess I was just a little too slow.


    Well, I''m a fugitive now and I don''t know where Bait, Laverna or Denna is. In fact, I don''t even know if they were expecting me to join them or go against them in the first ce. For all I know, they might have expected me to join them in going against Eris.


    Were they nning on overthrowing Eris to be the main personality? But I thought that I hadpletely separated them and the only reason why they even still join together as one person is purely by choice?


    So why would they even choose to betray Eris now? This doesn''t make any sense¡­


    I crept through the bushes to get closer to the party venue, hoping that I could catch Eris and take her away from here before the others get to her.


    Our date woulde to an end tomorrow, so if I could just keep her away from everyone until then, we would return back home safely even if the other three did intend to truly betray her.


    Or I guess I could simply just return everyone right now but this is also a date with the other three and cutting it short would be ruining it for them so I''m kind of at an impasse right now.


    Oh well, the first thing I should do is to reunite with Eris and warn her without getting caught first.


    The party that Eris was attending was held in the upper floors of the castle with a balcony that overlooked the gardens below.


    If I knew my disciple, she would soon get tired of all the nobles talking to her and want to go somewhere alone. For that, she could either excuse herself to the bathroom or move to the balcony so I was betting on her choosing thetter option.


    I quietly snuck through the garden while avoiding the guards that were still looking for me.


    Moving slowly, I arrived underneath the balcony with none the wiser, looking up just in time to see Eris leaning against the balcony railing and heaving out a deep sigh.


    Great, all I need to do now is to get her attention without attracting anyone else. Easier said than done though, especially when there''s a pair of guards standing right below the balcony.


    Oh wait a minute, why am I acting like I have no choice but to hide from them? I''m not some weak priest that isn''t able to fight back! I''m more than just a healer as I do debuffs and buffs for my party too!


    I went ahead to cast a blindness spell on the two guards below the balcony, causing them to let out gasps of surprise.


    "What?! What happened?! Who shut off the lights?!"


    "Why can''t I see?!"


    I quickly ran up to them and hit them with a sleep debuff, prompting those two guards to slump down onto the ground, unconscious.


    Their cries were loud enough to draw Eris''s attention above and she peeked over to see me waving at her.


    "Master? What are you doing down there?"


    I quickly ced a finger over my lips to shush her and she seemed confused by my action but nodded to show she understood.


    I then gestured for her toe to me while keeping my finger on my lips so that she knew I wanted her to remain quiet whileing to me.


    She looked behind her for a moment before stepping up onto the balcony and leaping off,nding in front of me with a quick flourish.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Hello Master~ Is this ate night rendezvous where we have some fun outdoors? Did Bait set you up for this?" She giggled.


    "No and we don''t have a lot of time so follow me and stay hidden," I instructed, moving through the bushes with her while keeping us concealed. "The Kingdom has betrayed you and so has Bait, Laverna and Denna. They deem you to be too big of a threat to be left alive and they wish to take you out before you be evil."


    Eris stared at me for a good few seconds before finally speaking, "I¡­ I think I misheard you, Master. You said everyone betrayed me?"


    "You heard me right actually¡­ And I''m not joking about this."


    "But¡­ But why? I don''t understand? Aren''t I supposed to be the hero? Why would they ever think that I would turn evil? I defeated the greatest evil of this World, didn''t I?"


    I sighed, "Because they now know you are stronger than even the greatest evil they have ever faced that they have be scared of you. That is how humanity is, I''m afraid¡­"


    "Does that mean they''re really stupid?"


    I couldn''t help but let out a chuckle, "You are right in a way."


    "So what do we do now?"


    "Well, we run away of course, unless you fancy being caught by the kingdom and then executed?"


    "Ehhh¡­ I don''t think they can execute either of us even if they wanted to¡­ But why is Master being hunted as well? In this World, Master is simply the healer of the hero''s party right? They shouldn''t think you''ll be a threat too?"


    I shook my head, "No, my threat to them came from the fact that I knew about their ns and chose not to join them. So they set me up by false using me of trying to rape someone and branded me a criminal for it."


    "Haaa? Why would Master even want to rape anyone? If it did happen, it would have been totally consensual!"


    Not sure where she got that idea from but it''s not like I''m some incubus in this World or something?


    Shaking my head at her, I reminded her of the crisis we were still in, "Anyway¡­ If we go by the normal flow of events, we should make our way out of the city¡­ The guards are still looking for me and they''ll know you are aware of their betrayal should we be seen together."


    Eris giggled before reaching out her hand to me, "In that case, do steal me away from here, Master~ Ehehe~"


    I took her hand and raised an eyebrow, "You seem to be quite enjoying this, hmm?"


    "Oh? Why wouldn''t I? Isn''t this fun, Master? It''s like we''re eloping~ Ehehehe~"


    Huh, figured that she would see it that way¡­ I guess she''s not wrong since I''m taking her away from her other personalities¡­


    Wait a minute¡­ She didn''t even react much when I told her that Bait and the others betrayed her¡­ Almost as if she already knew¡­


    Ah¡­ I get it¡­


    Those sneaky girls¡­ They discussed it with each other before this happened didn''t they? They wanted to specifically create this scenario for themselves to act out.


    I''d bet all four of them arebined into one as Eris right now.


    How sneaky.


    Oh well, I''ll just y my part like normal then, I have to admit this is quite fun~

 Chapter 1254 Lets Just Take Over

    ?


    (MC POV)


    "Ehehehe~ I''m eloping with Master~"


    "Well, I''m d you''re at least enjoying it," I chuckled while leading Eris through the back alleys of the city. "You do know that normally this would be quite a disaster for you, right?"


    Eris tilted her head at me, "I have Master here with me, how would that be a disaster? I think the rest who decided to sell me out are the ones experiencing the disaster~"


    Does she mean like she''s going to take revenge against them or something? In that case it would certainly be true that it was a disaster for them instead.


    If Eris were to use the same power she possessed in the fight with the demon lord, this entire country¡­ Nay, this entire World could be cut in half.


    Truth be told, this World was just something I made up anyway so it doesn''t really matter if the World gets destroyed. I''m more worried about whether I should continue to act like I didn''t realise they had nned all this together or reveal that I already figured it out.


    The fact that they weren''t raising it up meant that they probably wanted to keep up the ruse for now so I guess maybe I should just keep my mouth shut.


    We were almost nearing the gates of the city when I felt a tug on my arm.


    "Master? Could I ask what our current n of action is?" Eris asked.


    "Aside from escaping from here?"


    "Mmhmm~ I mean it''s pretty much a given we can escape right? But what do we do after that?"


    I took a moment to consider what to say, "Hmm¡­ For scenarios like this¡­ The usual would be for us to be on the run for a long time. Since the entire country is after us, the safest ce for us to go would ironically be back at the demon lord''s territory."


    Eris made a face at me, "Ehhhh? We''re going back there? Didn''t we juste from there after beating that stupid demon lord? And won''t this trip take us at least a few months?"


    "Actually, it''ll take us longer than that because we would need to avoid the major roads and cities since the guards would be looking for us. So I''m guessing this would take perhaps close to a year and a half if we''re lucky."


    "Then wouldn''t our date already be over?"


    "Indeed it will. I can fast forward time again if you''d like?"


    "But why can''t we just go somewhere remote and I don''t know¡­ Start a farm, maybe?"


    I smiled at her, "That''s possible too, but by my estimates, if we were to travel to the safest and most suitable location for a farm, it would take us roughly about the same time and we would end up getting found within the next five years."


    "Ehhh¡­ Then what would we do once we reach the demon lord''s territory?"


    "Well¡­ There we can also start a farm as you suggested or live within one of the cities where we have to constantly be vignt since with the absence of the demon lord, thend has pretty much descended into chaos. Otherwise, you can also be the new demon lord and unite the demons again before the kingdom sends more heroes to subdue us."


    "Eeeehhhh¡­ That''s even more troublesome! All of this requires us to do so much work over a long period of time! Isn''t there something that we can do to get rid of this stupid betrayal problem today?"


    I get the reason she wanted to end this quickly was because our date was on a time limit and we can''t just spend the next year or so adventuring out in this World selfishly¡­. But if you ask me if there''s a way to end this quickly¡­<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I suppose if you were to just take over the kingdom right now and depose the nobility, there wouldn''t be anyone to go against us anymore, hahaha," I joked.


    Of course, that''s the most drastic action that we could take but naturally, something like that shouldn''t be the solution right?


    "That''s it! As expected of Master!! Let''s do that!!" Eris eximed, leaping up to her feet.


    E¡­ Eh? I¡­ I was joking though? Did she really think that I was seriously suggesting we do that?


    Before I could exin that it was a joke, Eris had already leapt out of the alley we had been hiding to surprise a bunch of guards on patrol.


    "It''s¡­ It''s the hero! And the Saint as well!! Sound the rm! We found them! Quickly arrest the--"


    The guard did not manage to finish his words before Eris had manipted the ''path'' of the guard''s head to be separated from his body.


    The lifeless corpse toppled onto the ground and Eris materialised her sword in her hand.


    She took a look at the de before making the decision to change its style to match the demon lord''s instead.


    "Alright you fuckers! It''s time to pay the price for betraying me and my Master!! Say your prayers and beg Master for mercy because I ain''t giving you any!!"


    That''s definitely Bait influencing her¡­


    She dashed forward and shed her sword in an arc, instantly decapitating half of the guards in a single swing.


    "Wahahaha! How do you like that?! Everyone who betrayed my Master and I, tell them all to prepare their own necks to be chopped! Especially that little king that''s sitting his ass on his little throne and his little spawn! If he doesn''t obediently hand over his throne to Master tonight, I''m going to chop up his son in front of him! Wahahaha!"


    What? Why me? Even though it''s just for a day, I still don''t want it¡­


    She then swung her sword again and the remaining guards were blown away from her, all of them breaking bones from the impact but at least they were still alive.


    Somehow even that seems a bit too much for Bait¡­ Was this abination between the others as well? That''s pretty brutal.


    Unless¡­ She''s trying to y it as though she had transformed into the demon lord version of her or something. I guess she took inspiration from that evil personality of hers and she also felt this World was like a game so killing these people did not matter?


    I mean¡­ I definitely can''t imagine Erisughing maniacally like that while she continued decapitating all those poor, defenceless guards¡­


    Well¡­ Since this was the path she has chosen for herself, I shall follow her to the end.


    But what was she nning to do once we reach the castle where Bait and the others should stop us?


    Guess I''ll find outter¡­

 Chapter 1255 No Time To Talk, Just Kill Them And We Can Do It~

    ?


    (MC POV)


    "The hero has gone crazy!"


    "Where did she get that demonic sword?!"


    "She''s been possessed by the demon lord!"


    "Stop her!!"


    "Are you crazy?! We can''t fight the hero!!"


    "Ahhhh!! Save me!!!"


    "Wahahahaha! Where do you think you''re going?! Come back here to be a sacrifice for my de!!"


    I watched as Eris continued her rampage towards the castle, cutting down any guards that have tried to impede her advance.


    Of course, no one was able to stop the hero as she went all out without holding back. If the demon lord wasn''t able to beat her, who amongst the people here could?


    It did not take us long to reach the castle.


    The guards had made a crude barricade of sorts at the castle entrance while forming a shield wall behind it.


    "Hero Eris! You are hereby ordered in the name of the king to stand down and turn yourself in!! Comply with this or you shall be taken down with force!" The captain of the guards shouted out from behind the barricade.


    Erisughed at his threat, "Why don''t youe and say it to my face?!"


    There was a moment of silence before the guard captain shouted, "Fire!"


    Arrows were shot from behind the barricade, arcing over the makeshift wall before falling back down towards us.


    "Should I do something about that?" I offered.


    She grinned at the sight of the arrows, "No need, Master! Allow me!"


    Holding her sword in both hands, she swung it in an arc which created a cyclone that blew the arrows back over the wall.


    There were screams of pain as the arrows ended up piercing the archers themselves instead.


    She then pulled her sword back before swinging it again, creating another de of air that blew the barricade apart.


    The guards that were behind the barricade also got blown away like a bunch of bowling pins.


    Eris then strolled through the destroyed barricades casually while giving me a thumbs up, "I cleared the way, Master! Let''s go and kick that king''s ass!"


    I shrugged and followed after her, stepping over the guards that were still groaning and rolling around on the ground.


    The ones who managed to avoid getting hit by any of Eris''s attacks were scurrying away from us in fear, none of them even trying to stop us anymore.


    Eris tried to open the door to the castle, only to realise the door was locked and barred from the other side.


    "Huh¡­ Did they think something like this would be able to stop us?" Eris remarked, raising her sword once more.


    That door should have been at least ten inches thick but she cut through it like it was nothing, causing the door to split horizontally into half before it copsed inwards, crushing anyone that had been unfortunate enough to be behind it.


    Even more guards were stationed in the hallway leading up to the throne room, all of them wearing full te armour with gold trims which meant that they should be the elite knights and personal guards of the king.


    Eris waved at them cheerfully, "Hello~ Are you all here to surrender yourself to us or die? If you''re here to die, please continue holding on to your weapons~"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    No one moved.


    Eris then swung her sword in an arc in front of her before letting out a loud gasp, "Oh¡­ Umm¡­ Sorry, Master¡­ I didn''t hold back¡­"


    The heads of every guard in front of us were separated from their bodies before dropping onto the ground, the bodies dropping after them a secondter.


    Then a second passed before the entire top half of the castle groaned and slid a few centimetres to the left, revealing a horizontal sh going through the entire wall around us at the same height as the guards'' heads.


    I shrugged to show that it couldn''t be helped before we moved on to the audience chamber.


    There, we found the king still seated on his throne who managed to avoid getting cut since he was above the horizontal line, though he looked quite shaken since he did slide to the side with the rest of the castle.


    The prince fared no better in his own throne as the sword sh had gone through the area directly underneath his throne, just an inch higher and he would have no doubt lost his feet.


    Gathered in front of the throne were the rest of the nobles, some of them having been unfortunate enough to be in the path of the sword sh which resulted in them being decapitated in the unlucky cases while the more ''lucky'' ones only lost a limb or two.


    Standing in front of the king and prince were Bait, Laverna and Denna, or rather, physical clones of them.


    Ah, I see now¡­ The other three left behind fake bodies while they joined their consciousness with Eris. They would then return to their bodies discreetly when Eris came here.


    The king tried to keep up his appearance by shouting at us angrily, "Saint Lin! How dare youe back and do this! You''re a criminal who has tried to sexually assault one of my loyal subjects! And how dare you lead the hero astray and corrupt her! Do you think you can just take my head so easily?! I have the other three heroes on my side!"


    Ehhh¡­ Didn''t they admit that they were already no match for Eris by themselves? Why does he think that they would be able to stop Eris now?


    Eris didn''t even bother acknowledging the king and waved at the other three instead, "Hello girls! I''m back~"


    I could tell from here that the king was definitely quite pissed at being ignored.


    But looks like Eris wanted to keep up the act like they did not discuss their betrayal before hand.


    Bait drew her sword and pointed it at her, "Aye thought you''d be elopin'' with Master?"


    "Oh, I was going to, but we didn''t have enough time left so we took the more direct solution for this! We can do that scenario the next time we''re here~"


    Laverna also drew her own sword, "Fight¡­ Here¡­"


    Denna nodded, "This one is also afraid that we shall have to fight you here. Please ept our humble challenge."


    The king recovered, "Ahahaha! That''s right! I have the three of them by my side, hero Eris! Do you really think you can kill your ownpanions?!"


    Eris continued to ignore the king and raised her hand, "Well, any other time I would ept your challenge, but the thing is our date is ending tomorrow morning you know? We only have like a few hours left and we''ve yet to get fucked."


    Err¡­ What? Is that the excuse she''s giving to make them change sides?


    Bait gasped, "Oh what?!! Oh no!! Fuck dis'' shit! We gotta hurry then!!"


    Wait, why are you so surprised? Weren''t you there when I said that?


    Everyone was having trouble processing what they had just witnessed before Eris and the other three turned to the king and threw their swords, impaling the monarch to his throne and killing him instantly.


    "Alright! Problem solved! Master! Let''s fuck now!"


    ¡­


    I¡­ I don''t even¡­

 Chapter 1256 No Time To Waste, Lets Fuck (*RRR)

    ?


    (MC POV)


    You know¡­ When they said they wanted to ''fuck now'', I''d thought they would bring me to somewhere private to do it¡­


    But no, they turned around and literally pounced on me right there in the throne room after killing the king. And yes, the prince and all the other nobles were still there and looking at us in shock.


    I mean¡­ They just saw their king impaled by several swords and the murderers decided to start having sex in the very same room so I don''t me them¡­


    Bait literally tore off her clothes before joining the others who were more focused on stripping me out of mine, showing no shame at all despite us having an audience.


    I guess they wouldn''t have any considering the fact that they probably see all these people as just NPCs as well¡­


    I couldn''t even protest against her as my lips were imed by Laverna who started kissing me like her life depended on it.


    Her tongue swirled around my mouth as she tasted me with relish, moaning softly as she did so.


    I was so distracted by her kiss that I did not realise I had beenpletely stripped until I felt a chilly wind blow against myher regions.


    I did not have to worry about being too cold as my member was quickly enveloped by the warm confines of Bait''s mouth, the more aggressive girl sucking my entire length to full hardness within seconds.


    Eris had chosen to upy her own mouth with my neck, her lipstching onto my skin to suck and taste me before nting kisses all around my naked skin from time to time.


    Last but not least, Denna seemed to have a keen interest in my feet as she brought one of them to her lips so that she could suck on my toes.


    Naturally, everyone else in the throne room was having troubleprehending what was happening in front of them.


    After all, the supposed heroes had just killed the king right in front of them and then proceeded to start making love right there as well.


    I would have been more worried about being watched but I was in no shape to think about that since I had my full attention focused on the girls in front of me right now.


    Laverna broke her kiss with me, her hand reaching up to stroke my cheek tenderly, "Master¡­ Love¡­"


    She then went right back to kissing me, this time with more force than before.


    I felt Bait''s mouth leave my cock before she started shifting her weight on top of me and I did not need to look to know she had straddled me.


    "Ah?! No fair, Bait! I thought I said I''d be first!" I heard Eris cry out.


    "Naaa~ Aye can''t hold myself back ''nymore!"


    I groaned as I felt something soft and warm wrap around the entire length of my cock as Bait sat down on top of me.


    The walls of her pussy squeezed down on me, making especially lewd noises with how wet she was.


    "Ahhhhhnnnn~ Master''s cock feels so gooooood~" She moaned, gyrating her hips a little to make sure I was fully sheathed inside her.


    "Waaahhh! Hurry up and switch with me!" Eris cried out.


    "Mnnnn~ Let me cum first~" Bait moaned, right before she started lifting her hips and mming it down on me repeatedly.


    The aggressive way that Bait was riding me coupled with the attention from the other girls soon had me forgetting the existence of the other nobles that were watching us, especially when the only thing I hear were the sounds of all four girls moaning together.


    "Ah! Ahhhh!! Master!! So good!! My pussy feels so good!! Ahh!! It''s hitting all the right spots!!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I helped her by mming my hips upwards as well, causing her to shudder violently from the pleasure.


    "I''m¡­ I''m gonna cuuuuuum!!" Bait screamed, mming herself down onest time before she climaxed.


    The distinctive feeling of her love juices spraying out in between her legs hit my waist, thoroughly soaking both of us in her juices.


    But before she could even finish cumming, she was unceremoniously shoved off of me before Eris got on all fours while wiggling her behind at me.


    "Master~ Fuck me please?" She pleaded.


    I had to pull myself away from Laverna and Denna to position myself behind her, both of them making noises of disappointment before they figured out they could just join Eris by her sides so that they could have me finger them.


    I obliged them as I pumped Eris from behind, the hero making lewd moans as she screamed out how good my cock felt inside her in explicit detail. Beside her andying on their backs with their legs spread open wide were Laverna and Denna, both of them moaning in unison as my fingers slid in and out of their wet snatch.


    "Master¡­ Fingers¡­ Ahh¡­"


    "This one¡­ Ahhnn¡­ Humbly thanks Master¡­ Ngghhh¡­ For the pleasure~"


    "Ahhh!! Master!! Fuck meeee!!! So goooood!!!"


    Bait finally recovered from her earlier orgasm and crawled up to me, her hands wrapping around me while her lips wrapped around mine in a heated kiss.


    It didn''t take long before I creamed Eris''s deepest parts, causing her to orgasm as well.


    Wasting no time, Laverna and Denna had made me pull out of Eris to let her slump onto the ground in orgasmic bliss before theyid down on top of each other with their pussies lined up for me.


    "Master¡­ Please¡­"


    "Master¡­ This one humbly begs to be filled too¡­"


    I did not need to be told twice before I started alternating my cock between the two pussies in front of me, giving each of them a thrust with my cock before switching to the other one.


    The two of them started kissing each other while I made love to each of them in turn, all the while still kissing Bait whose lips refused to leave mine even for a second.


    Eris soon joined us again by moving to my other side, pulling my hand towards her to start fingering herself with it and letting her own moans join the chorus that her other selves were making.


    The next orgasm came in a wave that washed over everyone as we climaxed together, all of our voices of pleasure mixing together to echo around the throne room while I pulled back to shoot my seed all over the girls.


    It took a good long minute for us to recover from our high and the girls started licking off my sperm from each other when a voice came from in front of us.


    "What the fuck?!"


    I looked up to see the prince staring at us with a bewildered expression on his face, though it was clear that he had a boner in his pants.


    "Ah¡­ Almost forgot about you," Eris remarked before waving her hand at him.


    Her sword pulled itself out from the corpse of the king before slicing across the prince''s neck, leaving him to gurgle and choke on his own blood before dying pathetically on the floor.


    "Master~ Again~" She begged, prompting the other three to join in too.


    You girls really are something else aren''t you¡­

 Chapter 1257 It Was Another Setup

    ?


    (Eris POV)


    "And den'' we fucked right dere'' in front of ''veryone!" Bait recounted with gusto.


    Ahhhhh~


    Even just talking about what we did with Master fills me with such bliss~


    Diao Chan gasped, "You just did it in front of all those nobles?"


    Bait tilted her head at her, "Yeah, why? It''s not like those peeps matta'' right? If we go back and dey'' start bein'' a problem, we''ll jus'' gut ''em!"


    "Ara, ara~ That''s a nice way to see it~ I should have thought of that on my date with Master~" Manami giggled.


    Tsuki grasped her head with her hands, "Ugh, so should I! Ahhh!! I didn''t even need to wait until I brought Aniue back home! I could have just made love with him right there! What a waste!!"


    I then turned to Lian Li who was only half listening to the conversation since she was quite distracted by the picture of Master in her hand.


    I do admit that Master wearing that priest outfit was quite hot. Maybe we shouldn''t have stripped Himpletely and had Master make love to us while in that outfit¡­


    Oh well, something for the future I guess.


    "How are things on your side?" I asked.


    My words snapped her out of her trance and she quickly pulled her other hand out from between her legs.


    "Awawa¡­ What?! Oh! Umm¡­ You''re asking about those gods right?"


    I nodded to confirm that I indeed was talking about that in particr and Lian Li immediately let out a deep sigh.


    "Well¡­ Let''s say that we found out that things aren''t as easy as we thought it might be¡­ We''re already Gods with our own domains and we''re even governing over certain concepts, so how hard would it be for us to justpletely embody the concept and be one of the Universe''s pirs, right?"


    Laverna leaned closer to ask, "Assumption¡­ Difficult¡­?"


    Lian Li nodded, "You guessed right. It''s one thing to be a God of a domain and it''s another to personify a concept altogether¡­"


    Denna tilted her head, "What''s the difference?"


    "For one, we do not need to fully understand the limits and capabilities of our domains before we ascend to Godhood. But if we were to want to personify a concept ourselves, we have to understand everything there is to know about that concept and also allow ourselves to embody it before we can even try."


    I turned to Brendan, "Didn''t you do that to make Origin Liquid?"


    He shook his head, "First of all¡­ Master is Origin. I would be overthrowing Master if I did and that would have been impossible in the first ce. Second of all, knowing enough to make something is not enough to personify it."


    Bait scratched her head, "Ehhh¡­ Den'' how did those guys do it?"


    Kiyomi shook her head, "They did not be Supreme Gods after first bing Gods, they were literally made into them by Master Himself. You could say they were built specifically to upy that position."


    Brendan spoke up again, "In that case¡­ Don''t you girls think it might be a better idea to just leave things as it is? Even if Master doesn''t remember it, He did put them in that position Himself so wouldn''t we be going against Master if we were to overthrow them?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "As much as I hate to admit it¡­ I agree with Brendan on this," ria added. "If Onii-sama was the one who created them and gave them that position, then we might be ruining things too much if we were to butt in."


    "Ara? I thought for sure you would be on the side of wanting to change things, seeing how you''ve been trying to fast forward the technology of this World so far~" Manami giggled.


    ria crossed her arms, "Correction! I''m only doing all this so that I can fulfil Onii-sama''s dreams! I have no intention of sharing any of the technology that we''ve created outside! In fact, I''m nning to create a barrier around the territory to prevent others from going in or out!"


    "Hmmm¡­ Besides ria and Brendan, does anyone else feel that we should just leave things as it is?" Lian Li asked.


    Kiyomi raised her hand, "Perhaps I might offer a suggestion?"


    All of us turned to her, wondering what she might say.


    "Our main goal for this is so that there would not be anyone else above us in authority who might prevent us from spreading the greatness of Master, yes?"


    All of us nodded at her, that was something obvious after all.


    "And to do that, we had the idea to overthrow the Supreme Gods and take over their positions, yes?"


    Everyone nodded again.


    "Then I just have one more question¡­ Although this has to be addressed to a specific person¡­ You intentionally set us up for this, isn''t that right, Iris?"


    We were confused by what she meant until a voice came from the doorway.


    "Ara, ara? Whatever do you mean?" The white haired girl asked with a thin smile on her face.


    "Eh? If she''s here, doesn''t that mean that Master is here as well?" Lian Li pointed out.


    Iris waved her hand, "Oh don''t worry, this is merely just a projection of myself. The real me is still by Master''s side in His room~"


    Kiyomi narrowed her eyes at her, "You may have been able to fool all of us earlier but now that you''ve started to acknowledge us and gained emotions, you''re not as unreadable as before."


    "Ufufufu~ Should I take that as apliment?" Sheughed, though all of us could tell there was very little mirth in thatugh.


    Kiyomi ignored her question and asked her one of her own, "Let me ask you this¡­ You supported our decision to go against the Supreme Gods because you were hoping that it would result in us spending less time with Master, didn''t you?"


    "Ara, ara? Why would I bother doing that? How would that affect me? I''ve always been by Master''s side, haven''t I?"


    "But you don''t get Master''s full attention. You might have been fine with it before but after you learned how to feel, you started to get jealous of us, didn''t you? You no longer wish to return Master back to His old self, but you want to monopolise Master now."


    "Ufufufu~ Perhaps~ But what does that have to do with me pushing all of you to be Supreme Gods? Surely that would still result in all of you staying with Master anyway, right?"


    "No¡­ If we were really to take over the Supreme Gods'' positions¡­ We would lose our affection for Master¡­ Wouldn''t we? And then we would simply leave Master on our own without you needing to push us to do it."


    The fact that Iris did not respond immediately kind of confirmed it.


    The room got so silent that you could hear a pin drop.

 Chapter 1258 Indoctrination Time?

    ?


    (Kiyomi POV)


    I stared straight at the woman in front of me who still wore that mask of a smile without flinching.


    With my experience in theatre, I''ve learned how to change my facial and body expressions to express certain emotions and thoughts without voicing them out.


    It may not be perfect, but I''ve alsoe to learn how to see the emotions of others and understand what the people around me might be thinking from their countenance, a skill that I had been making use of to observe the people around me for a while.


    While it allowed me to tell what people might be thinking most of the time, it also allowed me to see when people are faking their emotions.


    Iris had been someonepletely unreadable to me since it looked like she was aplete nk te all the time. The only thing that I could tell was that she at least loved Master as much as we do, since her smile would turn into a genuine one when she was looking at Him.


    One other reason why I was sure of this was because I was the same in that regard.


    Iris tilted her head slightly to the left, so slight that one might not have been able to notice it even if you had been watching her closely. It was an action that I recognised to be ''slight amusement'' for her.


    That was a good sign, at least better than the slight narrowing of her eyes and a twitch of her lips which would have meant that she was angered.


    As far as we''vee since we''ve met Master, I was not delusional enough to think that I could ever match her or Master in terms of power. I could chase after them until the end of time and they would be forever out of my reach.


    Which suited me fine as that was what attracted me to Master in the first ce anyway.


    "How interesting¡­ And how long have you known this, little Kiyomi?" She asked.


    "Your expressions? I figured them out a while ago. Your intentions for us? I realised that after our talk with that Supreme Goddess and I did some thinking on my own."


    "Ara, ara? I see¡­ I suppose I should be more careful in that case~"


    "You still have not answered my question though?" I pointed out.


    Now her head was tilted more visibly and her smile widened considerably, which meant that she was more amused than she was previously.


    "Ara? I do not believe you ever asked me a question, did you?"


    Hmm¡­ She''s right, I did not.


    "In that case, allow me to ask if everything I had said about you setting us up was true?"


    She chuckled while hiding her mouth from view with her right sleeve while her other arm supported her elbow. That meant she was slightly annoyed which was something I expected.


    "I suppose it won''t be incorrect for you to say that, but I would have to insist that I most definitely did not set you all up~ The idea came solely from you all and I merely just helped a little with covering up for you~ I only aided all of you in trying to aplish such a wish, but I never pushed you all to do it~"


    "That''s just semantics, isn''t it?" Eris growled. "You saw the chance to get rid of us and you leapt at it, even though you knew this was definitely something we would live to regret."


    "Ara, ara? All of you wished to have no one above you except for Master to dictate what you can or cannot do, yes? And you also wanted to be able to spread your beliefs of worshipping Master to the rest of the Universe, right? This would have helped you achieve that goal so wouldn''t it be rude of me to stop you in achieving that?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    None of us could respond to that because it was true.


    Elder Sister stepped forward until she was within arms length of Iris, "Ara, ara? Does Master know about this? Wouldn''t it be a problem if we were to let Master know that you have been scheming behind His back again?"


    She smiled at Elder Sister in turn, though the slight crease of her brow showed that she was actually quite upset.


    "Ufufufu~ This is where you are mistaken, little Manami~ I have done nothing of that sort~ The only thing I''ve done is to misdirect Master''s attention away from all of you~ Whether it was by design or a coincidence cannot be proven~ What''s more, I would think Master would be more concerned that you have all gotten so drunk with power that you sought to overthrow the current Supreme Gods, yes?"


    Elder Sister giggled, "Ara? Are you really threatening us with that?"


    "Ufufufu~ So what if I am?"


    "We could simply exin this away as us wanting to improve ourselves, Master would never begrudge us a wish like that~ At most, all we would get it a stern talking to. But yours¡­ It will be much worse, won''t it? Master told you specifically not to do anything like this anymore, but to think you would willfully disobey Master~ How daring of you~"


    "Ufufufu~ All I would need to do is imnt a seed of doubt in Master''s mind about you all~ Then suggest that Master should use His Omniscience to learn what you have done behind His back all this while~ I have already admitted to my wrongdoings, but you have not~ The risk for all of you is much greater than mine, wouldn''t you think so?"


    Elder sister smiled, though it was clear that she was definitely upset with her like all of us here.


    Sister Diao Chan tapped me on the shoulder, prompting me to turn to her to wonder what she wanted.


    "Hey¡­ Just to check, she''s now more emotional and stuff, right?" She asked.


    "Compared to before, yes. Though not by much."


    "Good enough~" She giggled before sauntering up to that bitch.


    Sister Diao Chan only stopped when her chest was pushing up against hers, "Iris~ Is it true that you are actually jealous of us?"


    "Ara, ara? Why would you ask something like that?"


    "Because don''t you think it''s better for you to join us than to go against us? It''s more fun to share Master''s love than to monopolise it, isn''t it? After all, His love is infinite~"


    The bitch looked like she was about to say something when sister Diao Chan suddenly moved forward and captured her lips in a kiss, shocking all of us in the abruptness of her action.


    It wasn''t just a normal kiss either since it obviously involved the tongue and Diao Chan''s hands started to grope Iris as well.


    She only broke the kiss after a full minute had passed and the most toe curling moan escaped from Iris''s lips, enough to send a shiver of pleasure down my spine.


    That was certainly not what I expected her to do¡­


    But we understood what Diao Chan was aiming for, since this was something we did with each other to get them to join our little family. We just need to do the same to Iris too~


    Without a word shared between us, all of us stripped out of our clothes¡­

 Chapter 1259 A Full House Orgy (*RR)

    ?


    (MC POV)


    Once again, I was woken up abruptly from my sleep in the middle of the night for some reason.


    I figured that once probably meant nothing but two times in a row was too much of a coincidence for me to ignore.


    "Iris?" I called out softly.


    There was the briefest of pauses before she replied, "Ara? You''re awake Master."


    "Mmm¡­ Is something happening?" I asked, freeing myself from Xun Guan''s embrace before tucking her back into bed.


    "Ufufu~ Nothing at all, Master, why do you ask?"


    "Because you seem distracted and that''s normally not possible."


    "Ufu¡­ Ufufufu~ I don''t know what you mean, Master~"


    "Really? You aren''t doing anything to the others are you?"


    Another pause, "Ara, ara? I don''t know who Master is referring to~"


    Yeah, something is definitely going on and I somehow have a feeling that it involves my disciples.


    Given that she had shown me that she could possibly show jealousy now, she might be doing something to them.


    I leapt out of bed and strolled out of my room, noting that it took Iris just a millisecond longer than usual to start following me.


    Definitely another sign that she was distracted by something at the moment.


    I went directly to my disciples'' building with Iris following me, even the way she was walking looked a little different than usual.


    When I opened the door to my disciples'' room, I figured out why.


    Laying on the bed spread eagle with her clothes in disarray was another Iris while my girls were crowded around her, as naked as the day they were born.


    Lian Li and Eris each upied one of her boobs, suckling on her tits with relish.


    Manami sat astride her face, rubbing her pussy against Iris''s mouth to get herself off while her own mouth wastched onto Kiyomi''s in a heated kiss.


    Diao Chan was in between her legs, ramming away into her with a cock that seemed suspiciously simr to mine¡­ No, it''s definitely mine, she must be using some kind of Spell to prevent me from getting the same sensation as what she was receiving.


    Just a short distance away, ria and Tsuki were scissoring each other, the two of them humping against each other''s hips with wild fervour.


    Thankfully, it seemed they had enough sense to set up a silencing inscription since despite all of that, not a single sound could be heard inside the room.


    Which was a good thing considering Brendan and Cai Hong were both tucked into bed and fast asleep in their corner of the room.


    Directing my attention back to the orgy, I realised everyone seemed to be lost in the pleasure, which I guess was something to be expected since Iris was involved.


    Even I would lose myself with her, much less my disciples¡­


    ''Ara, ara~ Thank you, Master~''


    That wasn''t really apliment but whatever¡­ Could you exin what''s happening here at least?


    ''Ara? What is there to exin, Master? I sent a split body of myself here to talk to them, they got horny and decided to have sex with me~''


    ¡­ Ok, sounds legit¡­


    I already know my disciples would also fuck each other in my absence so this wasn''t really that much of a surprise. The real surprise was the fact that Iris was part of it.


    ''Ufufufu~ I couldn''t turn them down when they were that desperate for me, could I? And it''s fun~''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Hmm¡­ That exins why you''re so distracted. You''re actually feeling it, aren''t you?


    I''m referring to, of course, Diao Chan who was fucking her with a copy of my cock.


    ''Ara, ara~ She may be able to perfectly replicate the size, shape, heat and hardness of your cock, but it just feels different, Master~''


    Oh really?


    I moved towards her and stuck my finger in between her legs without warning, causing her to let out a moan that sent a shiver down my spine.


    Just as I thought¡­ You''re soaking wet.


    ''Ufufufu~ Master found out~ In that case, what should we do next?''


    Isn''t that obvious? We join in of course.


    I went towards my girls and the moment I stepped within arms length of the bed, the air was filled with the erotic moans of my girls experiencing orgasmic bliss.


    "Girls?" I called out.


    All of them screamed out in pleasure as they experienced another orgasm just from hearing my voice. Seems like Iris was making them really sensitive.


    I almost regret my decision of appearing in front of my girls when all of them finished cumming and turned their gaze to me.


    My vision blurred as I found myself pulled towards them toy beside Iris, who had already discreetly reced her split body with her real self just moments ago.


    "Master~ Master is here~"


    "Ahaaann~ Master! Make me cum!"


    "MasterMasterMasterMasterMasterMaster~"


    Each of them started rubbing their naked bodies on me before Diao Chan plunged herself on my cock unceremoniously, letting out a scream of pleasure as she did so.


    She also seemed to have undid the Spell that prevented me from feeling the cock she conjured up since I felt my cock being sucked at the same time when Kiyomi went ahead to mp her mouth over it.


    I did not get to see anymore as Manami brought her face up to mine so that she could devour my lips with hers, her tongue aggressively tasting every inch of my mouth as we kissed each other deeply.


    The others upied themselves with tasting my body, as though they were dying of thirst and I happened to be their oasis in the desert.


    Iris also joined in, also starting to get just as heated as the other girls were since I was now involved.


    I instinctively activated the failsafe that would wake me up after morninges since I knew whenever Iris and I made love, we would definitely lose track of time as we get lost in the perfection that was each other..


    The air was soon filled with the lewd sounds of all the girls moaning out their pleasures and Iris''s voice also joined in as well.


    The rest of the night was a blur as my mind kept going in and out of focus.


    One moment I saw Lian Liying on her back while I fucked her in missionary with our lips joined in a passionate kiss. The next moment I had sprouted two cocks to fuck ria and Tsuki at the same time, my two little sisters moaning out their delights from being filled by my cocks.


    Then there was the sight of Manami and Kiyomi on their knees worshipping my cock with their mouths before my sight shifted again to see me fucking Eris doggystyle while I pulled on her arms.


    I even vaguely remembered Diao Chan being suspended from the ceiling with her legs spread apart so that I could fuck her mercilessly while she did nothing to resist.


    And of course Iris was also there where she rode me from orgasm to orgasm on top of me, her face being one of wanton lust.


    Thest thing I remembered clearly was all my girls gathered in front of me on their knees while I shot out my seed to cover them with my cum.


    Truth be told¡­


    That was actually quite a fun night.

 Chapter 1260 A Court Drama

    ?


    (MC POV)


    Thankfully I woke up before Brendan and Cai Hong did so that I could clean up the ce before they could see the mess we madest night.


    Honestly, I really don''t remember what happenedst night, but I definitely don''t remember what we did that resulted in stains appearing on the ceiling. How did those even get there?


    Thankfully, I could just clean up everything with a thought so it wasn''t really a big deal. Now I just have my date to go to, which seems to be Diao Chan''s turn this time.


    I raised an eyebrow at Diao Chan who was looking at me with a big smile on her face, "So¡­ Do you have any ce in mind for our little trip??"


    She giggled, "Ehehe~ You know me, Master~ If you were to let me choose, I wouldn''t mind if we just spent an entire week in Master''s bed exploring each other''s bodies~"


    That''s what I thought she might say¡­


    That means it''s up to me to decide where we would be going for our date.


    Hmm¡­ Knowing Diao Chan, most of the universes that have her involved with me should have something sexual involved.


    Looking through the universes, my hypothesis was proven true as a whole ny percent of these universes had her sexually involved with me in some way. And out of that ny percent, more than half of it involved her having a higher libido than normal which resulted in some rather kinky stuff happening between myself and her.


    I sighed, "Aside from just sex, is there anything else you would like to prioritise for the Universe I''m picking?"


    She tapped her cheek for a moment, "Mmm¡­ Oh!! I know!! How about a court drama! Maybe I''m the fiancee of a prince while Master seduces me away from him!"


    "I''m pretty sure that no matter what, you''d be the one doing the seducing instead¡­" I pointed out.


    "Ehehe~ There''s nothing wrong with that either, right Master? Could we do something like that?"


    I shrugged, it sounds interesting enough. And despite how she acts, she used to be someone high up in the politicaldder back in our original World.


    I searched through the universes and found a few that match her requests, which ironically were just parallels of our current universe.


    All of them involved me going to the country of Dong for various reasons and Diao Chan nevering over to the country of Beiyang.


    I decided to take that as the base and mix up a few things here and there to make it work since I knew my Diao Chan would definitely not ept.


    Once I was done, I stretched out my hand to her and instead of putting her hand on mine, she tucked her hair behind her ear before bending down to suck on my fingers.


    "Mmm~ Sluuuurp~ Master''s fingers are so tasty~ Thank you for the treat!"


    I smiled wryly at her, "That''s not what I wanted you to do¡­"


    "Eh? It''s not? I thought for sure Master wanted me to worship your fingers~ Ehehehe~"


    She then slipped her hand into mind, showing that she knew that was what I wanted her to do all along but she just wanted to take the chance to do that while acting like she had misunderstood my intentions.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I then transported the both of us into the new World I created for us, which had us appearing in a throne room within the pce inside the country of Dong.


    A ratherrge sized man that looked reminiscent of a bowling ball was seated on the throne that barely fit him and if the events of this alternate World were to be believed, he should have been the ruler of the country had he not been betrayed and killed like in our original World.


    Right now I am serving as an ambassador sent by Guiying to try and establish friendly rtions with this country in order to facilitate the construction of a tunnel between our two countries that would go through the Death Mountains.


    On the other hand, Diao Chan was seated on her own, smaller throne a step below and beside therge sized man. My Witch looked to be a little confused as her mind was still trying toprehend the influx of memories that was being poured inside her head.


    "So¡­ Master Lin¡­ You wish to get us to sign this little agreement of yours? But shouldn''t you be offering something in return to us for agreeing to this?" The king asked a little condescendingly.


    I gesture towards him, "A tunnel in between our countries would be mutually beneficial and even open up your country''s merchants to the possibilities of trade by sea routes, which I''m sure would make your country prosper even more. What''s more, if our country were on friendly terms, you would not need to worry about our Sects causing trouble on yournds."


    "Was that a threat, Master Lin?"


    "Oh, I don''t think that it could be counted as a threat since I was merely stating facts, yes?"


    He scowled, "Who do you think you are, Master Lin?"


    "Hmm? I''m just a bumble Practitioner from Heaven Sect that Empress Guiying sent to negotiate with you."


    "In that case, why don''t you humbly get on your knees and beg for forgiveness because this king has been quite insulted by your words! How dare you talk like this to me, especially in front of my beloved! Don''t you think so, my sweet anchovy?"


    Ugh¡­ His nickname for Diao Chan was ''sweet anchovy? Not only does that not match her but it''s also really weird¡­ What the heck is a ''sweet anchovy'' in the first ce?


    Diao Chan blinked, taking a few seconds to realise that she was being called before she turned to him, "Ah¡­ Of course¡­ I think?"


    "What do you mean ''you think'', my dear?"


    Diao Chan paused for a moment more before looking at him, then at me. Her lips then curled up into a smile before she stood up from the throne, garnering the attention of everyone in the room as she did something out of what the normal Diao Chan would do.


    She then descended the steps from her throne before walking right up to me, still maintaining the attention of everyone in the throne room.


    Just as I was wondering what she was nning to do, she suddenly pulled me in for a kiss before letting go.


    "Ahhhnnn~ Master~ I wanna fuck! Fuck me please?"


    ¡­


    Weren''t you the one who wanted a court drama? Is this how you were nning to start one? The only drama that would be happening here is having guards get on my ass and either me running away or deposing the king.


    That isn''t a drama!

 Chapter 1261 Its All Latex And Stuff

    ?


    (MC POV)


    I pulled back from Diao Chan who had just kissed me in front of the entire court.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Aahhhnnn~ I can''t help it, Master~ seeing you stand there all sexy like that¡­ It would be a crime not to kiss you~"


    I sighed, snapping my fingers to pause time for everyone else.


    "Ok¡­ If you really wanted to just spend the entirety of our date doing nothing but each other in bed, I can arrange that too, you know?"


    She gasped in surprise before pulling back from me, "Ah!! No, no! I want to do this! Just¡­ Umm¡­ Could I ask for a few changes, Master? Or is that too much to ask for?"


    "Hmm? Of course you can. The whole point of this was to have a date that you could enjoy, right?"


    "Ohhh~ I thought Master would decide everything for us and we had no say in it."


    "Err¡­ No. That wouldn''t really be a proper date would it?"


    She giggled, "Ehehe~ In that case, could Master let me change some stuff about this World?"


    "Sure, just tell me what you want to change and I''ll do it."


    "Oh¡­ Umm¡­ Is it possible for Master to make it such that the World would change ording to what I am thinking about instead of having me say it? I''m not too sure how to describe it¡­"


    I considered for a moment, "That is possible, yes. Just let me¡­ Alright go ahead."


    I manipted the reality of this World to shift ording to Diao Chan''s desires and took a step back, giving her the space she needs to change the World.


    A few seconds passed and the World around us spun a few times before stopping itself, resetting us to our positions we were in moments before.


    Oh, correction¡­ I was the only one that was moved back to my original location since the change in reality also moved everyone else around.


    And what a change it was since all the males in the throne room with the exception of myself was now wearing some kind oftex fetish wear, the kind you would see in those BDSM fetish clubs.


    It consisted of a mask that went over their heads where only the mouth and nose was visible and the clothing they were wearing consisted of only straps that covered only their chest and crotch and nothing else. Some of them even had ball gags around their mouths too.


    Even the king himself was not spared, in fact it was even worse off than the others.


    While he was also wearing that same fetish outfit that the other men were wearing, he was also down on all fours and serving as a chair for Diao Chan to sit on.


    My Witch even had her legs crossed like it was the most natural thing for her to do.


    At first, I thought she had made herself the queen or something but the tied up king was still the one addressing me from his position.


    "You have not answered me, Master Lin," The king pointed out.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    It took me a moment for me to realise he was asking about why I thought he should cooperate with us to build the tunnel through the Death Mountains.


    I cleared my throat, "Ahem¡­ Your country would benefit quite a bit if you were to make it more prosperous, yes? It''s something that can be achieved through our cooperation."


    He bristled, "And I think it would be better for us if you were not around, don''t you think so my Mistress?"


    It left no room for doubt about who he was addressing since the king turned his head to Diao Chan. Huh¡­ So she gave herself the position of his dominatrix Mistress or something?


    Diao Chan reached forward and pped the king across the side of his face, hard.


    "When did I give you permission to look at me, trash?"


    The king actually let out a whimper while his body shook in obvious pleasure, "Ahnnnn~ My deepest apologies, Mistress~ Please punish this worthless trash more!"


    Oh god¡­ The way he moaned really sent a chill down my spine¡­


    Diao Chan smacked him across the face even harder, "Silence. Did I allow you to moan you worthless trash?"


    That king shivered more from the pleasure of having Diao Chan p him but managed to keep his mouth shut to prevent any more moans from spilling past his lips.


    Another male who was also tied up in that fetish gear desperately crawled his way over towards us.


    "Mistress! That''s not fair! Please punish me too! I have been a bad boy!"


    It took me a while to realise that guy was Feng Xian, the guy who brought Diao Chan to Heaven Sect back in our World.


    He should have been the prince of the country of Dong or something but it looks like he had been reduced to the position of some kind of pet for Diao Chan.


    Seeing him desperately trying to get her attention without even caring about everyone else around him was a rather surreal experience for me, since our World''s version of him was definitely not like this.


    Diao Chan did not even hesitate before she kicked her foot outwards, smashing her heel against Feng Xian''s cheek and sending him rolling away from her to crash into the wall on the other side of the throne room.


    She then crossed back her legs like she had merely just been stretching her legs this entire time and didn''t just kick a person flying away from her across the room.


    The king seemed to make a whimpering sound before turning his attention back to me.


    "Ahem¡­ As you could tell, Master Lin, our dearest Mistress is not interested in the slightest about what your country has to offer! Why would we even stoop ourselves to your level to deal with you? It''s clearly beneath us! Guards! Come and take him away!!"


    Err¡­. Things were already progressing so weirdly that I wasn''t even able to follow properly but it seemed like I was being locked up by the guards now?


    I thought Diao Chan might intervene and stop them or something but surprisingly, she did not.


    In fact, she was watching the entire process of the guardsing up to me to tie me up before escorting me out of the throne room with a zed look in her eyes.


    What kind of World did you just make this into, Diao Chan?!!

 Chapter 1262 Shes A Switch

    ?


    So¡­. I got tossed into the dungeons¡­ And Diao Chan looked suspiciously happy about it too.


    The Dungeon that I was thrown into only had my cell inside it too, which was rather weird if you ask me.


    Added to that was the fact that I had no restraints binding me either, which definitely told me there was something nned for me either by the guards or Diao Chan.


    But well¡­ The fact that she looked like she wanted this to happen to me was a little bit worrying to be honest¡­ Did she get affected by this World''s version of herself and be a super sadist? Don''t tell me she locked me up so that she could torture me to fulfill those fantasies of hers?


    Ok, if that''s the case, I''m shutting this date down.


    I know I said that it''s primarily meant for my girls to be happy, but I know for a fact that once Diao Chan returned to her original self, she would not like what she remembered here even if the current her might enjoy it.


    And that''s not even mentioning the fact that the men I''ve met so far were all wearing that bondage wear.


    Seeing what happened in the throne room, I''m a little afraid to find out what were the exact changes she did to this World.


    Just as I was thinking about that, the door to the Dungeon opened and Diao Chan came in alongside her ''pets''.


    And by ''pets'', I meant the king and that Feng Xian guy.


    Just in case you were wondering, the king and Feng Xian were still wearing those fetish outfits of theirs and they came in while crawling on the ground instead of walking.


    "Mistress! I did better! I crawled better!!" The king cried out.


    "No, Mistress! I''m better! I definitely crawled better!" Feng Xian protested.


    Diao Chan went up to them and wordlessly gave each of them a hard p across the face.


    "Thank you very much, Mistress!!" Both men cried out together.


    Diao Chan then kicked them on their behinds, which sent them falling face first onto the ground.


    That seemed to be their cue to leave as both men crawled out of Dungeon making whining sounds the entire time.


    Diao Chan watched them leave, all the while maintaining a look of quiet satisfaction on her face.


    Only after the door to the Dungeon was closed did she turn her attention to me.


    She made a show of slowly opening my cell door with a key before sauntering in and shutting the door behind her.


    Diao Chan then slowly moved towards me with a broad smile on her face.


    Her hand then reached into her chest to pull out a leather whip that made a loud ''crack'' sound when she swung it in the air.


    Ok, yeah no. I am definitely not ok with this.


    I was just about to stop her when she unexpectedly fell to her knees while presenting the whip to me with both hands.


    "Masteeeer!! I''ve been a bad girl!! Punish me please, please, please!"


    ¡­


    She did all that just for this I see¡­


    Well, it''s definitely better than me being whipped I guess¡­


    I picked up the whip from her proffered hands and she immediately turned around to present her behind to me, going so far as to wiggle it enticingly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Did you seriously do all that just to get me to whip you?" I asked, feeling a little bewildered.


    She giggled, "Ehehe~ Maybe a little? Hasn''t it been a while since Master punished me? My butt feels a little lonely¡­"


    "Didn''t I just tie you upst night?"


    "But that''s not a punishment! I want Master to punish me! Pretty please?"


    Well¡­ Since she''s the one that asked for it¡­


    I raised my hand and swung the whip at Diao Chan with practised precision, the cracker hitting her across her right cheek and leaving a red imprnt on her skin.


    "Ahhhhnnnn~ That hurts so good, Master!" She moaned erotically, the pain only serving to make her more turned on.


    I raised my hand again and brought the whip down once more, this time whipping her other cheek.


    Once again, she let out a loud moan of pleasure that sounded incredibly erotic.


    "I think that''s enough for now," I told her, lowering the whip.


    She swivelled her head to me, "Eehhh?! But that was only two whips!! I think I deserve at least a hundred for inconveniencing and disrespecting Master like this!!"


    "No, no¡­ If we were to do a hundred times, you would definitely want us to start doing it right here inside this jail cell."


    She tilted her head at me, "Is there anything wrong with that?"


    I smacked her on the head, "Knowing you, we would miss out the rest of the World once we start so at least have some restraint. At least for now."


    "Ehehehe~ Could I ask Master to smack me one more time? Maybe I could hold myself back better after that~"


    Iplied, though for this one I decided to organise the whip and used my own hand to spank her hard on her bottom instead.


    "Ahhhnnn~ Thank you very much, Master!"


    The parallel between herself and those two men from before was not lost on me.


    While she was sated, I decided to take the leap and ask the question I was most afraid of.


    "What exactly did you do this World?"


    "Ehehehe~ Does Master like it? All men in this country are required to wear those bindings and they areplete masochists! Those two from earlier might be the king and prince but both of them arepletely addicted to being abused by me!"


    "I¡­ See¡­ You aren''t nning on doing that to me, are you?"


    She gasped, "I would never, Master! Besides¡­ I''m addicted to being abused by Master, so feel free to abuse me even more! In fact, abuse me more now, Master! Please, please, please!! I''ve been a really bad girl!!"


    She even started panting like she was in heat. In hindsight, I suppose she was¡­ Considering she had been transformed to a subus and all


    "No, you still have a role to y, don''t you? In fact, I''m pretty sure you have an entire scenario nned out for us, right?"


    "Nngghh¡­ Ah! I see now! This is Master''s abandonment y! Master''s a genius!! Ahnnnn!! This is making me so hot!!"


    That¡­ Isn''t it¡­ But whatever makes her happy I suppose?


    So this is what happens when Diao Chan is allowed to create a World¡­

 Chapter 1263 I Need A Bigger Paddle

    ?


    Diao Chan moved me out of the Dungeon and into her private room in secret.


    One thing you need to know was that Diao Chan was not the queen or even upying some important political position in the first ce. Her official position was the ''Mistress'' of the king and prince, which was actually a thing in this World.


    And yes, it was that BDSM kind of Mistress.


    She gestured to the plush interior of her room, "Ehehehe~ Master can stay here~ I will be busy in the daytime but I will return in the night to keep Masterpany~"


    I tilted my head at her, "Hmm¡­ You don''t mind this being our date?"


    She looked at me quizzically, "Eh? What do you mean, Master?"


    "Isn''t this like basically going out for work in the day anding back home at night? Wouldn''t feel much different from our everyday life would it?"


    "Ehehehe~ But it''s the best job! I get to first torment some people in front of everyone else and make them think I''m a sadist, then I get to be Master''s little pet and be spoiled silly as you punish me~ That''s the best date I can ask for!"


    Right¡­ So she''s into that gap moe stuff I guess? Except she''s the one that''s acting it out¡­


    Since it was still in the middle of the day, Diao Chan still had some duties to take care of so she soon left the room, leaving me alone inside the spacious suite.


    Well¡­ The room is nice and all but there''s at least half a day before nightfall and I''ll be stuck here until she gets back.


    It only took about thirty minutes before I got bored.


    I wondered if I should just go and explore the ce? Although I would need to make myself invisible since I was supposed to still be locked up in the dungeon to the others of this World.


    I was just about to do that when the door to the room suddenly flung open without warning.


    The sound was so unexpected that I jumped slightly, especially when I was not expecting anyone to show up here at all.


    "Maaaaaasssteeeerrrr!" Diao Chan whined, rushing up to me.


    Oh, it''s just you.


    Wait a minute, why are you back here so early? It''s only been half an hour!


    She stopped just in front of me while looking at me with sparkly eyes, "Master!! Spank meeeee!!"


    Well¡­


    I spun her around and spanked her on the butt, causing her to moan quite lewdly..


    "Ahhhhnnn~ Thank you very much, Master!!"


    She then ran out of the room right after that without another word, leaving me alone in the room again.


    Err¡­ Ok¡­ Did she reallye all the way back here just for that?


    Actually¡­ Knowing her¡­ I could believe she really dide back just for that.


    Expecting her to do it a second time, I simply waited inside the room for another half an hour and sure enough, the door to the room was mmed open once more and a thirsty Diao Chan leapt in.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Masterrrrrr!! I was a really bad girl!! Please punish meeeee!"


    I was expecting her this time so I already had a paddle prepared and her eyes lit up the moment she saw it.


    She even spun herself around and presented her rear to me. Going so far as to raise the hem of her cheongsam to wiggle her behind which I spanked with the paddle, making her let out a moan while she shivered in pleasure.


    "Nnngghhh! Thank you very much, Master!!" She cried out.


    Just like the first time, she quickly ran out of the room after that, though I noticed that there were clear drops of liquid dripping on the floor after her.


    I''m pretty sure that wasn''t sweat¡­


    I decided to make myself invisible where I could not be seen by anyone except for myself and Diao Chan before following her out of the room.


    When I opened the door, I realised she was already nowhere to be seen.


    Thankfully, I had a trail of clear liquid to follow so that wasn''t an issue.


    Going down the corridor that had Diao Chan''s trail, I quickly reached a section of the castle where all I heard were the cries of pain and pleasure echoing around from a passageway that diverged from the main corridor to an unlit section of the castle.


    Moving carefully, I went closer towards the source of the noise until I rounded a corner to enter a dimly lit room, the sight of what was within it made me stop in my tracks in surprise as I beheld the scene in front of me.


    Several different men were all tied up to the walls in various different poses and positions which included both the king and prince as well.


    The king himself was looking quite pathetic with how he was locked in ce inside a pillory while a few lit candles suspended above him dropped hot wax to stter against his back.


    As though that wasn''t enough, there was even an enchanted leather whip smacking his bottom from behind at set intervals automatically.


    The others in the dungeon fared no better as all of them were being tortured or harassed in some way or another, each of them yelling out screams of pain and pleasure mixed together.


    The prince, on the other hand, seemed to be receiving the best treatment, unless you consider yourself getting tortured to be the better choice.


    All he had to deal with was being tied up and hung on the wall by his wrists. There weren''t even any whips or paddles torturing him either, he was just left to hang there.


    Maybe¡­ I should make my invisibility extend to Diao Chan as well¡­


    As soon as I did that, Diao Chan strolled into the room with a casual gait, my Witch moving through the corridor with a grace befitting of a properdy.


    She did a quick scan around the ce before picking up one of the whips on the ground and started whipping a poor guy that just so happened to be nearby her, the whip smacking against his chest and leaving a nasty, long gash across his pedestal.


    Diao Chan let out a satisfied sigh of contentment before she proceeded to the next victim that was just a small step away before sheshed the whip out at him, repeating this for every other person in the room.


    Ok¡­ You''re kind of scaring me, Diao Chan¡­ Is this why you look so desperate everytime youe back? Because your masochism metre fills up proportionately to how sadistic you are over here?


    Something tells me the answer was a yes¡­


    I may need to use a bigger paddle¡­

 Chapter 1264 Its All BDSM?

    ?


    (MC POV)


    I decided to maintain my invisibility and follow Diao Chan around to watch her ''work''.


    Seems like her position as "Mistress" meant that she had to go around torturing men all around the castle.


    Like she could just be walking along the corridor and meet a man wearing one of those fetish outfits crawling towards her front from the opposite direction. She would then pause to kick him or beat him up before moving on, leaving the guy writhing on the ground.


    I would be worried about the guy who got beaten but the fact that he was moaning in pleasure made me move on without checking on him.


    She then moved past some servants who were busy cleaning the floor and she stopped to lift her leg slightly into the air.


    One of them would immediately kneel down in a curled up position on the ground, presenting his back to her so that Diao Chan could step on his back.


    The other servants then crowded around her foot and started ''cleaning'' her high heel with their tongues while Diao Chan inspected her nails casually.


    What''s more, those servants weren''t doing this reluctantly, they were licking every part of her heel like their lives depended on it.


    They were even happy to do so since they were pretty much fighting with each other to try to lick as much of Diao Chan''s shoe as possible.


    When they were done, Diao Chan simply switched out her foot and let them do the same thing on her other foot.


    One of them seemed to have gotten a little too excited as his tongue went past Diao Chan''s heel and licked the top of her foot instead.


    Diao Chan''s reaction was instantaneous as she pulled her leg back and kicked the offender across the face, catapulting the man away to crash into the wall, leaving a human shaped imprint on it.


    She was not done as she leapt up to knee the offender in between his legs,pletely obliterating the thing in between his legs and leaving a bloody stain at his crotch area.


    Diao Chan then materialised a cloth out of thin air before she wiped at her foot furiously, "How dare you?! HOW DARE YOU?! Take him away and have him whipped and chopped up into pieces!!"


    Oh wow¡­ That''s definitely the first time I''ve seen Diao Chan this angry¡­ I have a feeling she''s going toe and find me directly after this.


    Without waiting to see if the othersplied with her order, Diao Chan stormed off in the direction of her room, stopping at a wash closet on the way to rinse her foot thoroughly.


    I guess I should also mention that I went ahead to erase that NPC¡­ Ahem¡­ I went to erase that man from existence after Diao Chan went out of sight and removed him from the memories of everyone else around.


    If Diao Chan were to ask about him, I would just make everyone say that he had met with an ident or something.


    When she neared her room, I teleported myself back inside just in time for her to burst in with her arms outstretched towards me.


    "Masteeeeerrr!! I wanna be spoileeeed! Step on me, please!!"


    Huh¡­ I was sure that she would ask me to give her a foot massage or something but apparently not.


    "Umm¡­ Ok?"


    Hearing my response, she immediatelyid herself down on the floor on her back and looked at me expectantly.


    I took off my shoes before cing my foot on her chest.


    Diao Chan looked down at my foot before shifting her gaze back to me, "Umm¡­ Master¡­ Harder? And stand on top of me¡­ Maybe? Please?"


    I raised an eyebrow, "Are you expecting me to put my entire weight on you or something?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Her eyes lit up, "Yes!!! Yes please! Don''t hold back!"


    ¡­


    I suppose as a goddess, she would be able to take the weight of a grown adult standing on her anyway¡­


    Resigning myself, I stepped up on top of Diao Chan and let my weight press down on her.


    "Ha~ Ha~ Ha~ Hnnnggg!! It''s so good, Master!! Ahhhnnn~ I love youuuuu~"


    I feel that that''s not really a good time to confess your love especially when the other party was literally standing on top of you¡­


    But whatever, as long as you''re happy I guess¡­


    I waited for a moment more before I stepped off Diao Chan, my witch making a few moans of disappointment before she stood up again.


    "Was that good enough?" I asked.


    Diao Chan giggled, "Ehehehe~ I wouldn''t mind if Master stood on me a little longer~ Oh! But I have one more request, Master~"


    "Hmm? What is it?"


    She leaned a little closer. "Could I¡­ Ehehehe~ Could I ask to be allowed to rub my feet against Master for a little while? Ehehehe~"


    Ah, there it is.


    Had I not witnessed what happened a few minutes ago, this request would havee out of nowhere. Truth be told, I was expecting her to request that I touch her directly to ''cleanse'' herself as she might have put it.


    "Alright, I don''t see why not?"


    She squealed and quickly took off the heel on the foot that the bast¡­ I mean¡­ That man had touched.


    Diao Chan then started rubbing her foot up and down my shin excitedly. The action slowly got more and more lewd as she pressed herself up against me and her leg went from outside to in between my thighs, her knee rubbing purposefully against my crotch.


    "Diao Chan¡­" I called out.


    Either she was intentionally ignoring me to get punished or she was so lost in her fantasy of rubbing her foot against me that she did not realise I was calling her.


    Since she was basically asking for it¡­


    I pushed her onto the bed and she let out a yelp of surprise, though the smile on her face gave it away that she was already expecting it so she really was hoping for the former.


    I spun her around to make hery on her stomach before I started spanking her hard on her bottom.


    "Ahaaannn!! Thank you very much, Master!!"


    I had wanted to say that only she would thank someone for spanking them until I remembered the changes she made to this World.


    I guess over here, I''m the abnormal one¡­


    Is this date with her just going to be filled with all the BDSM stuff?

 Chapter 1265 Just Simps Fighting Each Other

    ?


    (MC POV)


    I continued to follow Diao Chan secretly the entire time so I got to see what she did for the entire day, which mostly involved her torturing some guy that was practically begging for it.


    Lke before, I would have pitied them but all of them were enjoying it so I didn''t really feel anything for them.


    The surprising thing was that Diao Chan was quite creative in her tortures even though I''ve never seen her being an S before. At least none of her ''victims'' received any permanent injuries thanks to all of them being healed up after their sessions.


    Aside from the paddling and whipping, she also did some waterboarding, stepping, binding, maiming, decapitation, reality warping and some old fashioned spanking.


    I also noticed that she seemed to spend a lot of time torturing the king, which I suppose had something to do with her position as his ''Mistress''.


    NRight now I''m just watching the king prostrate himself in front of Diao Chan while she stepped on his head with her heel.


    "Who''s a good little piggy?" She asked condescendingly.


    "I am! I am!"


    Diao Chan lifted her foot to stomp down on his head, "That''s not the sound a piggy makes."


    Understanding what she wanted, the king quickly changed his voice, "Oink! Oink! Oink!"


    "That''s a good little piggy. Does the little piggy want a reward?"


    "Oink oink!"


    Diao Chan materialised a food bowl meant for pets and filled it with what looks like some gruel before dropping it on the ground.


    "Here you go, little piggy. Eat your fill~"


    "Oink!!"


    The king crawled on all fours and started stuffing his face with the gruel,pletely showing no signs of his dignity as a king.


    He only managed to eat a few mouthfuls of it before Diao Chan stamped her food down on top of his head again, smashing his face into the bowl and sshing the gruel all over his face.


    She held her foot there, keeping him there to suffocate for a moment before releasing him.


    The king gasped for air and made some pathetic snorting sounds as he tried to blow out the gruel stuck in his nose.


    Before he could fully clear his nose, Diao Chan had pushed him back inside the bowl again with her foot, keeping him inside it for a few more seconds before allowing him to breathe once more.


    She repeated it several times until the bowl was empty and she removed her leg from the top of his head.


    "Oh~ Seems like my good little piggy ate all his food! What a good piggy!"


    "Oi¡­ Oink! Oink!"


    Damn¡­ The simping I''d real¡­ Not gonna lie though, sadistic Diao Chan is kind of hot, I can totally imagine a line of people queuing up to ask to get stepped on by her.


    Me? Sorry, but I''m not into that in the slightest bit. Also, I''m pretty sure if I were to ask Diao Chan to step on me, she''d just pass out or refuse vehemently.


    So I''m happy to just watch her sadistic side from a distance.


    And just as I thought of that, there was a loud explosioning from outside the castle, prompting the king to scramble up to his feet to run towards the window.


    Diao Chan did not seem that concerned as she strolled over to it with myself following a few stepa behind her.


    Outside in the pce''s courtyard, we found arge group of men being led by the prince all gathered with their weapons raised and shaking at the king.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I know that they were all men since every single one of them were wearing those fetish outfits. And yes, it also has the hood that covered their faces so I assume that cloth was not as opaque as I thought since they could clearly see through it.


    "Father!! We have had enough!! You''ve monopolised Mistress''s attention all this while and all we get is just a few paltry seconds with her!! We demand that you abdicate or we shall revolt!!"


    The men behind him all roared out in agreement.


    Huh¡­ They''re seriously fighting over a single woman?


    Then again, I suppose Diao Chan was worth fighting a country over¡­


    The king roared back at them, "How dare you!! I am your king!! It is natural for the Mistress''s attention to be on me!! You dare go against me?!!"


    "You heard our demands, Father!! Relinquish your title as king right now!!"


    "Never!! GUARDS!!!"


    The doors to the courtyard opened and several armed guards spilled out from within the pce, all of them also wearing the fetish outfits.


    They moved to encircle the protestors with their spears levelled at their chests.


    Feng Xian, the prince, also moved to re his halberd in an attempt to intimidate the guards. But since he was wearing that fetish outfit, it just looked ridiculous instead.


    I also realised that this might have been what happened between the prince and the king in our original World which led to him running to our side of the Death Mountains with Diao Chan.


    Meanwhile, the cause of this conflict was just watching the entire scene with an amused expression on her face while leaning against the window, as though she was simply watching a y.


    "Anyone who stands in my way will die!" Feng Xian threatened the guards.


    His threat seemed to have intimidated a few of the guards sessfully since they hesitated and took a step back.


    The others were not as worried and advanced on him and his group.


    That was the cue for the melee to start as Feng Xian leapt forward, impaling the guard closest to him on his halberd before swinging him to the side to smash against the next guard.


    He then spun his halberd in a circle and brought the de down to split the guard on his other side in two.


    Emboldened by their leader, the rest of the protestors also charged at the guards. Some of them losing their lives instantly as the guards thrusted their spears to impale them.


    It was clear that Feng Xian was the only proficient fighter amongst the protestors as most of them were quickly cut down, leaving only a few left to support Feng Xian.


    Unfortunately for the guards, the prince''s skills were beyond theirs as he easily killed any guards that went against him, effectively soloing the entire fight.


    Feng Xian pointed his bloodied halberd at the king, "Father! Last chance for you to get out of this alive!! Or your head shall be mounted on my halberd tonight!!"


    The king was not even the slightest bit intimidated and even drew his sword to point back at the prince, "You have the guts?! Thene and get it!!"


    Of course, the prince epted that challenge and stormed into the pce with the remainder of his followers.


    The sounds of fighting then reverberated throughout the pce as the prince fought his way up here.


    The king turned to Diao Chan, "Do not worry, Mistress! I will protect you!"


    Diao Chan merely waved her hand in his direction without looking at him, clearly not even needing his protection at all.


    Well¡­ I guess Diao Chan would get her court drama after all.

 Chapter 1266 The Simped Watching The Simps

    ?


    (MC POV)


    The prince stormed into the throne room with the remainder of his followers while the king was surrounded by even more guards.


    On the other hand, Diao Chan was seated off to the side to watch the show while sipping on some tea like the whole thing did not concern her.


    As for myself, I had nned to stand behind her to watch as well when Diao Chan suddenly materialised another chair beside her.


    At first I was confused why she would create a chair for no one until she patted it deliberately as though asking someone to sit down on it. The only thing was that no one else was around.


    Ah¡­ Seems like she knew all along that I was following her while I was invisible¡­


    I sat down on the offered seat and removed my invisibility to her so that only Diao Chan could see me.


    "How long did you know?" I asked.


    Diao Chan giggled, "Ehehehe~ I can feel Master''s presence from my soul, so I knew Master was around!"


    ¡­


    I bet she just guessed and materialised the chair ''just in case'' and happened to be right about it.


    In front of us, Feng Xian was giving his spiel about wanting the king to abdicate again while the king seemed to be quite confident that he would be safe behind his guards.


    If you were to only look at numbers, Feng Xian''s group was outnumbered five to one. But I''m pretty sure Feng Xian was able to beat all the guards single handedly anyway.


    I leaned a little closer to Diao Chan, "So¡­ Was this the drama that you wanted?"


    "Ehehehe~ A little bit~ It wasn''t this dramatic thest time and I didn''t get this good of a view either~"


    Huh¡­ So even in this World the events ended up being rather simr anyway¡­


    I watched as Feng Xian prepared to attack the guards but the followers behind suddenly rushed forward and stabbed the prince in the back.


    Ohhh~ A double crossing event!


    Even Diao Chan looked surprised by the sight, though I had to p her hand away when she tried to reach for my crotch.


    Not now, bad girl.


    Feng Xian turned his head back to face the betrayers, "Wh¡­ What?! How dare you?! We had a pact!!"


    One of them growled back at him, "You were intending to sacrifice us as your disposable pawns to get the Mistress from the very beginning!"


    He scowled, "It is your honour to die for me! You''re all good for nothing anyway!!"


    "This is why we have no reason to follow you! At least with the king, we can have a few moments with Mistress! But if we were to follow you the only thing we would get is losing our lives!!"


    "Betraying me would also result in you losing your lives too, you imbecile!!!"


    Despite being stabbed by several swords, Feng Xian spun around and threw the betrayers away from him before swinging his halberd at them.


    Their cries were cut short as their heads were separated from their bodies in a single blow, leaving their headless corpses to bleed out onto the ground.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I counted at least six des still stuck to Feng Xian''s back but he waspletely unperturbed by them and simply turned back to face the guards fearlessly.


    "Anyone still want a piece of me?!"


    The king pointed his finger at him, "No, I want two! Get him!"


    The guards formed a spearwall before slowly advancing on Feng Xian, obviously aware that fighting him one on one would only result in their deaths.


    He raised his halberd before swinging it down at the guards, cutting through their spears when they raised it to try and block his blow.


    The prince spun on his heel and thrust his halberd at the guard in the centre, piercing through his head like it was made of paper.


    He used the dead guard as a pivot to flip himself over the spearwall, ending up behind them.


    The guards tried to turn around to face him but they ended up tripping over each other and their broken spears got in the way of their movements.


    That gave Feng Xian all the time he needed to swing his halberd to decapitate several of the guards unfortunate enough to be in front of him.


    He then leapt to the side and impaled another guard on his halberd before swinging his halberd to throw him at the group of guards and toppling them over like bowling pins.


    For a guy that got stabbed in the back, he seems pretty energetic¡­ Not to mention the fact that all of them were still wearing that ridiculous looking fetish outfit this entire time.


    He took advantage of their knocked over state to kill the rest of them by cutting off their heads in quick session, effectively killing the entire group by himself despite already receiving what should have been debilitating injuries.


    He then turned back slowly to the king who was slowly backing away from him, "I''ve given you a chance, Father¡­ But you chose not to take it¡­ You can''t me me for what happens next!"


    The king cursed, "Damn you! I''ve raised you up and this is how you treat your father?!"


    "For my love, I am willing to go this far! Prepare yourself, Father!!"


    Feng Xian was about to leap at the king when the floor that he was standing on suddenly lit up, engulfing him in a white light.


    When the light subsided, the prince was now tied up with some bandage looking stuff like a cocoon on the floor, his halberd discarded to the side.


    "Ahahaha! Did you think I was not prepared for you at all?!" The kingughed maniacally. "I already knew you were nning to betray me from the start and prepared multiple traps just for you!"


    The prince strained against his bindings but the cocoon remained wrapped up around him, preventing him from moving at all.


    "Arrrghhh!! You coward! Face me like a man!"


    The king ignored him and strolled towards Diao Chan confidently, "Now, I shall let you see what happens to people who defy me! The Mistress will only punish me and no one else! You are all pathetic!!"


    As though to prove his point, he got down on all fours and tried to crawl over to Diao Chan and I.


    But instead of ''punishing'' him like the king had expected, Diao Chan waved her hand at him and caused a simr cocoon to wrap around him before teleporting him back beside the prince.


    Ignoring the cries of surprise from both men, she slowly turned her head to me with a small smile.


    Ah¡­ I think I know exactly what she was nning to do¡­

 Chapter 1267 When The Simped Simps For Someone Else (*R)

    ?


    (MC POV)


    I watched as she sashayed her way to the king and prince, both of their protests dying in their throats as she got closer to them.


    Their heads were all turned to her as her heels cked loudly on the floor. The only other sound that was audible were the soft gulps of them swallowing their saliva at the tantalising sight of Diao Chan walking towards them.


    I don''t me them, Diao Chan is breathtakingly beautiful after all.


    She brought her hands together and materialised a whip that she swung at the duo, the cracker striking both of them across the face.


    The two men let out effeminate moans as they found pleasure from the pain they were experiencing.


    Diao Chan then started whipping the two of them without holding back, the sound of the whip cracking across their bodies could be heard even if you were to stand outside the throne hall with the doors closed.


    That is¡­ If you were to ignore the loud moans and screamsing from those two men first.


    She also added a few kicks here and there, which only served to increase the volume of their pleasured screams as they writhed on the ground.


    Diao Chan was doing the entire thing with an impassive face, as though what she was doing bore her to no end and she was simply going through the motions expected of her.


    It seems like both men also noticed this and stopped to look up at her.


    "Mis¡­ Mistress! Have we displeased you in some way?" The king cried.


    "You must be upset with this pathetic thing, right?! Just say the word Mistress! I''ll get rid of him for you!"


    Diao Chan whipped them both, "Did I allow either of you to speak, pigs?"


    The two of them got the message and adapted to their roles quickly.


    "Oink! Oink!!"


    "Oink! Oink!!!"


    A sadistic smile crept up her face before she moved towards the prince to step on him.


    "Oiiiiink!!" The king protested, obviously wanting the same treatment as well. His protests quickly changed to excited moans when Diao Chan started whipping him again from that position.


    I watched as the king and prince were humiliated thoroughly where not even a trace of dignity could be seen from them. I''d think that if you told anyone that these two were the king and prince of the country, no one would believe you.


    Just look at them¡­ Being stepped and whipped while making pig sounds with big smiles on their faces and drool escaping the side of their lips. Definitely not what you would expect a monarch to look like, right?


    I have to say this¡­ I don''t actually have a hobby of watching people getting tortured nor do I get off on that. I just find the sight of Diao Chan acting differently amusing.


    Especially when I know how Diao Chan usually acts in front of me so it''s especially weird to see her acting so sadistic.


    The look of pleasure on her face right now is very different from the usual face she would show me when I''m the one holding the whip after all.


    The king and prince duo were left copsed in a heap on the ground.


    Diao Chan let out a contented sigh before she dematerialised the whip from her hands.


    She then turned towards me and gave me a knowing look.


    Ah, here we go¡­


    I stood up from my seat before I undid my invisibility to appear in front of her.


    The king and prince were still lost in their own pleasures that they needed a good long minute before they realised I was even there.


    "Wha¡­ What?! How did you escape?!" The king demanded.


    I ignored him and went up to Diao Chan who was waiting patiently for me to reach her.


    ''So how hard do you want me to go?'' I asked her telepathically.


    ''Ehehehe~ As hard as Master can go please!! Oh! Just to let Master know, I''m really wet right now~''


    Hmmm¡­ Alright then.


    I raised up my hand and pped her on her bottom, causing her to fall down onto the ground on her knees.


    The sight of their Mistress being hit was so shocking that it took them quite a while to process what they just saw.


    "HOW DARE YOU?!!"


    "I''LL KILL YOU!! I''LL GUT YOU AND HANG YOU BY YOUR ENTRAILS!!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Obviously, they were expecting Diao Chan to be furious too but reality could not be more different when she turned back to look at me with lust-filled eyes.


    "Ahhhnnn~ Harder, Master~~"


    Both of them turned to her in shock, not believing what they just heard.


    I bent down and pulled her up by her hair, causing her to let out a yelp of pure pleasure.


    I made sure to turn her towards the king and prince so that they could see the look of pleasure on her face.


    "Who are you?" I asked.


    "Ahhhnnn~ I''m Master''s pet~"


    I spanked her on her bottom, "That''s not clear enough."


    She panted, a little drool escaping from the side of her lips.


    "Ha, ha¡­ I''m¡­ Hnnggg¡­ I''m Master''s little pet bitch~ I''m Master''s obedient little sow~ I''m your little fuck pet that''s all wet and ready to take your hard cock wherever you want~"


    "That''s a good girl, are you a good girl?"


    "Yes! I''m Master''s good girl!"


    "Huh? I think I misheard you. Do bitches sound like that?"


    "Ahhhhnnn~ Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Woof! Woof!!"


    I reached out my hand and patted her head, "That''s a good girl."


    "Whine~ Whine~ Ha¡­ Ha¡­"


    The king struggled against his binds, "What?! What have you done to Mistress?!"


    I looked down at Diao Chan, "I think I heard some weird soundsing from there. Be a good girl and deal with it and I''ll reward you~"


    She let out an audible gasp before she turned to the king and prince to wave her hand over them.


    Their mouths were instantly erased from existence and they could no longer speak, both of them trying to scream but having no voice to do it.


    She then turned back to look at me expectantly, her eyes literally sparkling from excitement.


    I grinned, "Alright,e and get your treat."


    "Woof!!" She yelped excitedly before lunging for my pants, pulling it down to reveal my semi erect member in front of her.


    She let out a moan as she rubbed my cock against her cheek before opening her mouth wide to take my cock into her mouth.


    She sucked on it excitedly, making loud slurping noises as she did so and showing no concern over the fact that she had an audience.


    Diao Chan did not bother with forey and simply went straight to sucking my entire length with all her might as though her life depended on it.


    The king and prince were ring daggers at me but I didn''t care since Diao Chan sent me a telepathic plea to be rougher with her.


    Thus, I reached down to grab her head before thrusting myself in and out of her mouth like I was fucking her pussy. Despite that, she was still able to use her tongue to coil around my cock, using it like a hand to jerk me off with it. The tip of her tongue even coiled back to tease the opening of my cock, as though trying to coax out my seed.


    She truly is a subus¡­


    She moaned as I fucked her mouth, her hands reaching down in between her legs to start fingering herself as well.


    I grabbed her head a little harder, letting her know that I was close.


    Instead of pulling back, Diao Chan doubled her speed, as though she was desperate for me to cum in her mouth.


    I thrusted one more time and I felt my balls clench, emptying my load inside her mouth.


    Her entire body shook from a mini orgasm the moment my seed filled her mouth, her eyes rolling to the back of her head as she was lost in pleasure.


    I held her still until I finished cumming before pulling out, leaving a trail of saliva that bridged between my cock and her lips.


    Turning to the king and prince, I could tell that they wanted to kill me despite the fact that their heads were hidden by the mask.


    "Master¡­ More~" She begged.


    Well, I already knew this would happen¡­

 Chapter 1268 Your Mistresss True Face (*RR)

    ?


    Diao Chan was clinging to me with clear desperation on her face.


    "Masterrrrr¡­ More, pleeeeease~"


    I reached down to pinch her nipples through her dress, giving them a twist which made her cry out in both pain and pleasure.


    "Did you forget who you are?"


    Diao Chan immediately switched her tone, "Woof! Woof, Woof!! Whiiiine~"


    I released her nipples and gave her a pat on the head, "That''s a good girl~"


    "Woof, Woof!!"


    The king and prince raged against their bindings silently since they had no mouths to voice their dissatisfaction.


    I felt a little amused with their reactions so I decided to return their mouths back to them to see what they might say.


    Almost immediately, they started screaming death threats at me.


    "How dare you do this to Mistress?! You fiend!!"


    "Release your control over her right now!!"


    Diao Chan jumped slightly in surprise at the unexpected voices and turned towards them, clearly wondering how they gained back their mouths.


    "It''s alright, they''re quite amusing so just leave them be," I told her.


    She giggled before turning her attention back to me. She lifted her hand and clenched her fist to imitate a paw shape before using it to ''paw'' at my chest.


    "Puuurrrr~~ Purrrrr~~"


    Seems like she turned into a cat.


    I tried to scratch behind her ear but Diao Chan grabbed my hand before I could and brought it to her mouth to start sucking it.


    "Slurp, slurp~ Puuurrrr~ Meow~"


    "Mistress!! Please wake up! He''s controlling you!"


    "Meow~ Meow~"


    "Mistress! Mistress!! Please remember you''re above everyone else! Don''t let him walk over you!!"


    "Puurrrr~ Master~ Coooock~"


    I smiled at her, "Does my little kitty want cock?"


    She nodded her head fervently.


    "In that case, beg for it."


    Diao Chan immediately tore off her clothes andid down on her back before spreading her legs, lifting them up in the air tantalisingly.


    "Master~ Please fill my pussy up with your magnificent cooooock~ My pussy is wet and ready for your ues~ Your slut wants your cock so baaaaad~"


    I moved myself in front of her and positioned my member in front of her entrance, hovering just out of reach.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "How badly do you want it?"


    She shook her hips desperately, "Master I need it! Please, please, please! I''ll do anything! I''ll be Master''s bitch! I''ll be your pet!! Your ve!! I''m really, really wet for you! My pussy is craving for your cock!! Look how wet I am for you, Master!"


    The king and the prince were absolutely stunned by the words that came out of her mouth, obviously not expecting the Diao Chan that they know to say such words.


    I smiled at her, "Good girl."


    I pushed my hips forward, slowly spreading her pussy lips apart to sheathe myself inside her.


    "Ooooooohhh~" She moaned, her toes curling while her head was thrown back in pleasure.


    My hips bumped against hers as my cock fully disappeared inside her sex, her pussy walls wrapping around my length in itsfortable embrace.


    I intentionally remained still for the moment to turn my head to look at the king and prince, smiling when I found them fuming silently.


    It was obvious that they were absolutely enraged that their beloved Mistress was acting so subservient to me despite being so dominant towards them. What''s more, I''m pretty sure this was the first time they ever saw her naked so they were also turned on from the sight despite themselves.


    "I''ll¡­ I''ll kill you!! How dare you sully Mistress like this?!"


    "Mistress should be the one standing over you!! You dare?!!"


    "Master~ Your cock feels so gooooood~ Please use me as your personal cumdumpster!" Diao Chan moaned while gyrating her hips against me.


    I started thrusting my hips in and out of her, my cock already sleek with all the juices that was gushing out of her pussy.


    Her moans of pleasure filled up the room as I fucked my masochistic subus Witch in front of those two, both of them having not stopped spewing out curses and death threats at me the entire time.


    Yet I simply ignored them to bask in the pleasure that Diao Chan was giving me with her pussy, her wall expertly massaging my cock like it was alive as I slid myself in and out of her.


    Diao Chan was also lost in her own world of pleasure as she started to slur her words even when talking to me.


    "Masteeerrr~ Unnngghh¡­ So gooooood¡­ My pusyyyy¡­ It''s being filled up by your cooooock~ Harder, Master~ I want your cuuuuuum~"


    "Nooooo!! Don''t you dare you pathetic scum!! Mistress will never ept some dirty sperm like yours inside her!!"


    "Don''t you dare taint Mistress with that! I''ll definitely kill you!!"


    Hearing their word, Diao Chan intentionally dropped her legs so that she could use it to wrap behind my back, cutting off my path of escape as I continued thrusting my hips.


    "Ahhhhn~ Cum, Masterrrrr~ I want your cuuuuuuum! Give me your cuuuuuum! Cum inside your obedient sluuuuut!!"


    It didn''t take long before I let out a moan of my own and I shot out spurts of my cum straight into Diao Chan''s waiting pussy.


    When I finally came back down from my high, Diao Chan was desperately humping against me in an attempt to get as much of my cum as she could inside her.


    So lost she was in her pleasure that she didn''t even seem to realise that the king and prince were calling out to her and begging for her toe to her senses.


    "Massster~~ So much cummmmm¡­ Ahhhnnn~ I want moreeeee~ Fill me up with even more of your seed, Master! I''m your good girl! Cum inside meeeee~"


    Even without waiting for my answer, her hips were already mming themselves against mine in an effort to milk me of even more of my seed.


    We continued making love in front of the two, forcing them to watch their supposedly sadistic Mistress change into a masochistic pet girl in front of me.


    Sorry guys, but this is who your Mistress really is.

 Chapter 1269 Even On A Date, A High Priestess Duties Does Not End

    ?


    (MC POV)


    I patted Diao Chan''s head as I finished dressing myself.


    She purred contentedly while rubbing her cheek against my chest affectionately like a kitten, not even caring that she was stillpletely naked at the moment.


    We made love with each other for at least two hours or so and we did it in every position imaginable.


    Our audience got to see Diao Chan in all her perverted glory too, which only made her even more excited from that knowledge.


    She had no shame in showing herself off to the two of them, presumably because she does not see either of them as real people either.


    I turned to look at the king and prince who have been really quiet ever since I first came inside their Mistress.


    They were still ring at me but I could see distinct wet spots near their groin areas. Seems like they actually managed to climax without any external stimtion and I think they even did that more than once as well.


    No wonder they went quiet since they didn''t want me to see them in that pathetic state.


    I smiled at them, "So¡­ Did you two enjoy the show? Isn''t your Mistress just a really pathetic pervert?"


    "Auuuu~ Ha~ Ha~ I''m Master''s pervert~" Diao Chan moaned, feeling pleasure from my verbal abuse.


    Both the prince and king were not amused by the sight and struggled against their bindings once more.


    "When¡­ When I get out of this¡­ I''ll definitely kill you! I''ll definitely, definitely kill you!! You definitely did something to Mistress didn''t you?! Mistress! If that bastard is ckmailing you, just tell me! I''ll get rid of him for you!!"


    "Mistress¡­ Why have you forsaken us like this? Is that man really that much better than I am?"


    Diao Chan ignored them both and instead pawed at my chest, "Puuuurrr~ Master~ Was I a good pet?"


    I scratched her under her chin, "Of course you are~ You''re such a good pet~"


    My Witch started purring affectionately at me, which only served to enrage the prince and king even more.


    I cooed at her, "I''ll wait for you in our room. Go there once you''re done and I''ll even give you a nice reward for being such a good girl."


    She gasped, "Ahhh! I will, Master! Please wait for me there! I''ll do my best to please you tonight as well!"


    I then made a show of leaving the throne room before making myself invisible and teleporting back inside.


    The previously affectionate and cute Diao Chan was nowhere to be found. Instead, the Diao Chan now had a cold, emotionless expression stered on her face.


    She waved her hand over her discarded clothes and they disappeared to reappear on her body, her Spell also cleaning her up and made it appear like she didn''t just had sex for two whole hours before this.


    Diao Chan then turned towards the prince and the king, releasing them from their bonds with a thought.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The moment the two of them realised they were free, each of them reacted quite differently.


    The king immediately crawled on all fours towards Diao Chan and prostrated himself to her, "Mistress! This is all a dream, isn''t it? This must be another punishment for me, isn''t it?"


    On the other hand, Feng Xian leapt to his feet and grabbed his halberd while roaring, "Mistress! That bastard!! How dare he do this to you?! Did he hold someone dear to you hostage? Just let me know how he is manipting you and I''ll fix it straight away!"


    Diao Chan turned to him and made a grabbing motion towards his neck.


    An invisible force grabbed him by his neck, lifting him several feet up into the air.


    The prince gasped and wed at his throat, his halberd dropping onto the ground with a loud ''ng''.


    "I''ve let you run your mouth since Master was here and He didn''t mind, but don''t think for a second that I would allow you to speak that way about Him and not do anything to you. ''Manipte me''? Master is too good of a Divine Being to even do that. Know your ce, trash."


    She then swung her hand down which caused Feng Xian to smash face first into the ground with enough force to crack the marble.


    Normally, anyone who received a blow like that would have at least gotten a concussion and probably not be able to move, but it seems having a hard head was one of Feng Xian''s qualities since he managed to push himself up again.


    You might have thought he would be upset or fearful after receiving a blow like that, but not in this World¡­


    "Tha¡­ Thank you very much, Mistress!!! This Feng Xian is honoured to have received your punishmentttttt!!!! Ahhhh!! Mistress has noticed meeee!!"


    The king gasped, "Mistress!! Me too!! Please! I''ll do anything!! I''ll--"


    "Shut up," Diao chan spat, kicking him across the face to send him flying towards Feng Xian.


    The prince did not manage to react in time since he was still caught up in his delusions of getting punished by Diao Chan and the king ended up crashing into him, sending the both of them sprawling on the ground.


    Diao Chan waved her hand over herself and her cheongsam slowly morphed into a dominatrix outfitplete with leather heels and a dominatrix mask. She then reached out her hand and a cat-o-nine tails materialised in her hand out of thin air.


    She stepped up to the two men who were still trying to untangle themselves from each other.


    The moment the king looked up at her, she swung the whip across his face mercilessly, whipping him across the cheek and causing red streaks of blood to stter against the floor.


    Umm¡­ Ok¡­ I think it''ll be a better idea if I just wait for Diao Chan in the room instead¡­ Especially when it looks like she isn''t ying around this time and was genuinely pissed.


    Yep¡­ I''ll just¡­ Let myself out¡­ Let me just teleport back to that room¡­


    "Before I return to Master''s side¡­ I''ll teach you both the right way to worship the most Divine Being that is Master~ Until then¡­ Scream for me my little piggies~"


    Before I disappeared, I thought I heard Diao Chan say something weird but I think I must have misheard her.


    Oh well, let''s just wait here until she''s done~

 Chapter 1270 Were The Bad Guys This Time?

    ?


    (MC POV)


    So¡­ Remember how Feng Xian wanted to betray the king?


    Well obviously he doesn''t have that idea anymore but¡­ It seemed like his attempted coup inspired several others to rise up against the crown as well.


    Although from what I heard, the civil war had already been going on for a while, it was just that quite a number had been on the fence about it.


    The news about Feng Xian rebelling was enough to convince them to rebel as well, even though they did not know the real reason behind his rebellion.


    "Reporting to your Majesty! The entire southern and eastern territories have risen up in rebellion against us!" The soldier reported.


    "What?! How dare they?! On what basis are they rebelling against me?!!"


    "It¡­ It seems like they are men who no longer wish to be blessed by the pleasure of being dominated anymore¡­"


    "Preposterous! Have they all lost their minds?!! How can anyone deny such pleasures?!"


    This ising from the guy currently on all fours and serving as Diao Chan''s seat right now, my Witch looking especially refreshed despite being blindfolded, whipped, suspended, spanked and gagged the entire night yesterday. She truly was a subus¡­


    The soldier bowed his head, "It¡­ It seems like they are truly bent on rising up against us, your majesty¡­"


    Hmm¡­ To create a World like this¡­ I''m guessing Diao Chan simply made the reality where ''Men are dominated in this country'' but did not make this be an ideal for the people affected or even changed their perception of such a role, thus you have people who would try to fight against such a reality?


    That''s something interesting to note for future use.


    "Ugh¡­ Forgive this useless one, Mistress¡­ I should have kept a tighter leash on this country¡­" The king apologised while looking towards Diao Chan.


    She smacked him across the face with a whip, "Did I allow you to look at me? And why are you even apologising to me? Isn''t there someone even higher that you should be apologising to?"


    He quickly bowed his head lower, "I apologise to the great All Creator!!"


    Ugh¡­ That''s right¡­ Diao Chan had went ahead to change their opinions of me overnight¡­ She definitely used some kind of reality maniption again since there''s no way they would change their minds so easily¡­


    Diao Chan nodded at him, "That''s good, as long as you know your ce and Master''s greatness~"


    The king whimpered before turning back to the soldier that was still kneeling on the ground, "Well?! Why have we not sent anyone to suppress them yet?!"


    The soldier hesitated, "We¡­ We have, your Majesty¡­ But that meddlesome group of people have been decimating everyone we have sent so far¡­ Even Generals Guo, Zhang and Fan have been defeated!"


    The king sputtered in shock, "What?! What about General Li?!"


    "He had taken the first and second army out to face the rebels, your Majesty!"


    The king breathed out a sigh of relief, "Ah¡­ Then that should be fine, we should be hearing about his victory by tomorrow."


    No sooner had those words left his lips, another soldier came running in.


    "Your Majesty!! General Li has been defeated in battle! The first and second army have also been routed!! The rebel army is marching straight for the capital right now!!"


    The throne room fell silent from the unexpected news.


    "How did they get defeated so easily?!!" The king demanded.


    The soldier that delivered the news bowed his head even lower, "We do not know¡­ All that was reported was that there was a column of light appearing and the General was defeated¡­"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Arrrrgghhh!! That damned Hero!!"


    ¡­


    Errr¡­ Wait, what? Did he just say ''hero''?


    While I was wondering if I misheard him, the king continued his rant, "That stupid Hero!! How could such a person suddenly appear out of nowhere while wielding some Goddess''s blessing?! That Goddess was clearly jealous of the things happening here and tricked some naive idiot into rebelling against us!! We should have killed that stupid Hero from the very start!!"


    ¡­


    Ah¡­ Oh wow¡­


    I admit, I never saw thising¡­


    I mean¡­ I just came from Eris''s date where we were the hero''s party setting off to defeat the demon lord so I was not expecting to revisit a simr theme so soon.


    But now that I think about it¡­ It kind of made a little sense¡­


    Diao Chan is basically a subus goddess which made her a demon, she''s also dominating everyone around here and making everyone''s life ''miserable''. So a hero was thus sent out to subdue her.


    Does this mean¡­ We''re the baddies?


    I turned to look at Diao Chan who was still seated on top of the king with her legs crossed in a rxed manner, her subus wings and tail waving in the air casually. She''s even wearing a very tight fitting outfit that entuated her curves while a whip rested in her outstretched hand ready to smack the king at any time.


    Hmm¡­ Yep. She definitely looks sexy enough to be a viin. There is absolutely no way anyone is going to think Diao Chan is the heroine at all.


    But I don''t think we''ll need to worry about it that much since the hero is still far away right? We''ll probably finish our date before he even reaches the capital city since he''s marching here with an army and all.


    "Repooooort!! The Hero has been seen riding a dragon and is headed directly towards the capital!!" A soldier shouted as soon as he ran in.


    What the heck, really? Don''t tell me they''re--


    "Repooooort!! We have spotted the Hero riding a dragoning straight at us!! They''ve already destroyed the main gates and are flying straight towards the pce!!"


    Oh great, I bet the roof of the throne room is going to get torn off in three, two, one¡­


    The roof of the throne room got ripped off and a dragon''s head poked in, roaring in our direction. Everyone else in the throne room immediately fled the moment the dragon appeared, leaving only the king, the prince, Diao Chan and myself behind.


    A group of five people then leapt off the dragon''s back tond in front of the throne. It didn''t need a genius to figure out that these people were probably the heroes that were here to defeat Diao Chan who must be the ''Demon Lord'' to them.


    "Demon Lord!! We havee to end your reign of terror over thesends!! I, the Hero Elissa, shall defeat you here and free everyone from your wickedness!!"


    Called it.


    And of course, the Hero just had to be a beautiful girl with long, shining blonde hair that seemed to flutter from an invisible wind around her.


    I was even fully expecting the party to be all females but surprisingly the rest were male.


    Now the real question is¡­ Am I supposed to be the secret final boss or something? Or am I like a super ultimate helper that appears when Diao Chan uses some kind of secret ultimate move?


    Oh who am I kidding, I''m definitely just part of the audience here, so don''t mind me, I''ll just be here eating my popcorn~

 Chapter 1271 You Cant Friendship This When Your Party Doesnt Want To Be Friends

    ?


    (MC POV)


    The Hero was holding a sword with both hands while pointing it menacingly at Diao Chan, herpanions all gathered behind to support her.


    Ironically, aside from the fact that the Hero was using a longsword instead of a sword and shield, the rest of her party was simr to Eris''s.


    Simr to Eris''s party, they also had a berserker using a greatsword alongside a mage, an archer and also a priest too, making it a bnced, all-rounder party.


    The king, still serving as Diao Chan''s chair, roared out in defiance, "How dare you?! You''re just some peasant who got a little bit of power! Do you think that gives you the right to talk like that to Mistress?! Feng Xian!!"


    The prince leapt in front of the hero after being called, his halberd held in both hands to point towards her.


    "You think you can just drop in here and challenge Mistress so easily?! You have to get through me first!" He growled before charging towards her.


    The hero raised her sword which glowed with a blinding light before swinging it down in a single motion, creating a gust of air that struck against Feng Xian and sent him flying away and crashing into the wall.


    He got stuck there for a moment before falling onto the ground, unconscious.


    He''s supposed to be the strongest fighter in this country and he just got beaten up like amon footsoldier. I bet the hero doesn''t even know who he was.


    "Enough of sending your underlings to do your dirty work, Demon Lord!! Fight me yourself!!"


    Diao Chan rose up from the king who scrambled up onto his feet at the same time.


    It seems like the king also wanted to fight for his Mistress as he drew his sword to storm up to the hero.


    "I''ll kill you!" He screamed while raising his sword overhead.


    The hero barely looked at the king''s direction before she swung her sword a second time, sting the king with the same attack she did with the prince and sending him flying away.


    Diao Chan giggled, "Kukuku~ What a feisty hero we have here~ But aren''t you a cute one? Are you sure you don''t want to try dominating someone to see how it feels like? Or maybe you want to be the one dominated instead?"


    The hero red at her, "There''s no way we will fall for your schemes, Demon Lord! We have been blessed to be able to resist your mind tricks! We will defeat you and free everyone from your control!"


    Diao Chan stretched out her arms, "Ahahaha~ Did you really think I forced anyone to serve me like this? They did it of their own free will~ Soon enough, I''ll also show you what it''s like to be one of them~ I''ll make it feel good, I promise~"


    The priest spoke up from behind, "Be careful, Elissa! No one has seen the Demon Lord fight directly before so we don''t know her full strength!"


    "Do not worry about me! Our friendship will carry us through anything!"


    Oh damn, it''s the power of friendship group. Are they going to beat Diao Chan just by believing in themselves?


    I''m going to guess that the hero would first get beaten up, then she''ll suddenly see the faces of her friends and family before she gets some kind of powerup and beat Diao Chan with it.


    "Enough talk, Demon Lord! Take this!! Friendship sh!!!"


    Oh god, stop please¡­


    The hero raised her sword in the air, causing light to gather in the de before it glowed a blinding white with an aura that radiated divine energy.


    She then yelled a warcry before bringing the de down on top of Diao Chan.


    Diao Chan simply raised her hand and caught the de in her palm, the light immediately dissipating upon contact with her skin.


    "Hmm¡­ Now that I look at you a little closer, you look quite pretty~ I think you would look good beneath me while I get fucked by Master~"


    Ah, of course, even at a time like this, Diao Chan''s primary concern would still be that¡­<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Elissa tried to yank her sword free from Diao Chan''s grasp, only to realise that she could not budge.


    "I''ll save you, Elissa!"


    "Get away, Elissa!"


    "Don''t worry, Elissa, I''ming!"


    "Let go of Elissa, Demon Lord!"


    The hero''s fourpanions yelled out at the same time.


    Diao Chan looked at the four men with a small smile, "Oh my~ What''s this? You have a harem of your own? How cute~ How far have you gone? Do you let these four men take turns fucking you every night or do you take all of them on at the same time?"


    The hero growled at her, "Stop talking nonsense! They''re all my precious friends!"


    Oof¡­


    I looked at the men to see that they had stopped moving to look at the hero with obvious hurt on their faces.


    Yeah¡­ There''s no way those guys only wanted a tonic rtionship with her. I bet they all knew the others liked her too but probably decided not to pursue her romantically until they hadpleted their goal of defeating Diao Chan or something.


    But now that the hero had just said it straight to their faces that she only saw them as nothing more than friends, it''s no wonder they would be this shocked.


    Diao Chanughed out loud in amusement, "Ahahaha! This is priceless! To not even know the feelings of the people around you! Ahahahaha! Oh this would be so interesting! Don''t worry, let me help all of you! Ahem¡­ Hey, you guys, do you want to fuck the hero? Or you know, have at least thought of fucking her?"


    The four men looked offended and started shouting at Diao Chan.


    "Of course I have!"


    "I wanted her to dominate me and ride me from above!"


    "I''ve always wished that she would sit on my face!!"


    "I want to worship her feet while she uses it to get me off!! Eh?"


    They quickly covered their mouths the moment they realised what they said, the hero turning around to look at them in shock.


    Diao Chan chortled, "Ahahaha! You can''t lie about your desires in front of me! Whatever you just said were the truest desires from your hearts!"


    The hero scowled at her, "You lie!! That''s not who they are!!"


    "Kukukuku~ In that case¡­ Let''s see who they really are, shall we?"


    Diao Chan waved her hand over them and the entire hero party fell to the ground, unconscious.


    The dragon that was still above the roof let out a threatening roar at the sight which made Diao Chan turn to it.


    "Ah, almost forgot about you¡­ There~"


    She waved her hand again and the dragon immediately disintegrated like it was never there.


    Wow¡­ She didn''t even give the hero a fighting chance¡­ I thought for sure she would at least let her have some kind of intense battle sequence first¡­ Not even the power of friendship can save her¡­


    I guess this is what happens when you try to fight someone who is clearly above your level¡­

 Chapter 1272 Corrupting The Hero Party (*R)

    ?


    (MC POV)


    "Unngghh¡­ What¡­ What happened?" The hero Elissa groaned, waking up from her magically induced sleep.


    I''d think it would have been better if she had just remained unconscious for a bit longer since she woke up just as I was cumming in Diao Chan''s mouth.


    Diao Chan sucked up all of my seed while making appreciative moans as she released me from her mouth.


    She then made a show of wiping her mouth delicately with her handkerchief before turning to the hero.


    "Oh my, good morning little hero~ Did you have a good sleep? I have to say, you look really cute while you''re asleep~ How yourpanions have been holding themselves back is quite a mystery~"


    "Demon Lord!" She screamed, trying to leap at her only to find that she could not.


    She looked around and found that her limbs were tied to a wooden X-cross that had her suspended spread eagled with her feet just above the ground.


    "What¡­ What is this?! What are you trying to do to me?!"


    Diao Chan giggled, her subus tail swishing behind her yfully, "Oh, I''m not going to do anything to you, not when I have Master here with me~"


    Elissa narrowed her eyes at her, "''Master''? What are you talking about?"


    "Oh don''t worry your pretty little head about that, you should be more concerned about yourself, no?"


    The hero strained against her bindings, "My friends! What have you done to them?!"


    "Hmm? Nothing. In fact, here they are~"


    She gestured to the side which prompted the other members of the hero party to shuffle out through a side door, all of them not wearing a shred of clothing.


    The sight of her friends made her even more enraged, "What have you done to them?!!"


    "Kukuku~ Did you not hear what I said earlier? Nothing at all~"


    "You liar!! You obviously did something to them for them to be in this state!!"


    Diao Chan turned to them, "Oh my? They chose to be in this state on their own though, isn''t that right?"


    The man that was the party''s berserker scowled at Diao Chan, "Cut the crap. What you told us was true right? She won''t remember what we will do to herter?"


    Diao Chan''s smile turned into a devilish one, "Kukuku~ Of course! I already swore it on my life, didn''t I?"


    Elissa visibly shuddered when her party members shifted their gaze to her. Even she could tell that their gazes were not totally innocent and something was different about them.


    "Gu¡­ Guys? Wha¡­ What are you doing? Why are you¡­ Why are you looking at me like that? She did something to all of you, didn''t she? Snap out of it, all of you!"


    The men said nothing and continued their advance on her, their eyes filled with nothing but pure lust.


    When they reached her, the Berserker lifted up his hand to grab Elissa''s clothes by the cor before pulling down, ripping her clothes off and revealing her naked body for all to see.


    Elissa let out a scream and struggled against her bindings but to no avail.


    The four men drank in the sight of their femalepanion slowly, all of them admiring her naked form like she was a piece of art.


    "Come to your senses guys!! She''s controlling you! Don''t do this!!"


    The priest smiled at her, "Oh but Elissa¡­ She''s not controlling us. We''ve wanted to do this for a long time already. You''ll have to me yourself for not noticing our feelings for you this entire time."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Wha¡­ What are you talking about?"


    Instead of answering her, the four men went closer to her, their eyes filled with obvious lust.


    They jumped at her and the young woman let out a scream of fear while closing her eyes.


    Except instead ofnding directly on her, the four men sank to their knees and started worshipping her feet with their tongues.


    "Ahhhh!! Mistress! Mistress''s foot! I''ve waited so long for this!!"


    "Lick~ Lick~ Ahhhh~ Mistress''s sweat is so delicious!!"


    "Kiss~ Ahhh~ Forgive me Mistress~ Just let me worship you a little more!"


    "Mistress! Mistress! Ahhhh~ I want you to step on me so badly!!"


    Mmhmm¡­ These guys were also masochists¡­ They definitely joined the hero party not because they want to free the country from Diao Chan but because they were all simps for Elissa¡­


    Elissa was looking down at them in shock, "Wha¡­ What? Wait!! Stop!! This isn''t you!! Don''t¡­ Don''t lick me there! That¡­ That feels weird!!"


    Diao Chan giggled, "Kukuku~ It feels good doesn''t it? To see them on their knees and worshipping you~ Doesn''t that make you feel excited?"


    "N¡­ No! This is exactly what I''m fighting against! Cease your control over them!!"


    "Ah, but I''m not controlling them at all~ I merely told them that I can make you forget whatever might happen in the next few hours and that if they wanted to visit their desires upon you, they would be free to do so~"


    "That¡­ That''s impossible! This can''t be them!! I¡­ I¡­ Nooo! Snap out of it, all of you!! I¡­ I feel weird!!"


    Diao Chan went up to her and slipped a finger between her legs, causing the hero to let out a surprised yelp as my subus dragged her finger along her slit.


    Pulling back, Diao Chan raised up her hand to reveal it was glistening wet, "My, my~ Look at who''s excited over here? Kukuku~ Your body knows what it wants after all~ You can''t lie that you feel pleasure from this, can you?"


    "I¡­ I don''t!! Stop!! I¡­ Ahhh¡­ Ahhh~"


    Her expression was one of confusion as she looked down at herpanions licking her feet and legs like their lives depended on it. All of them making pleasurable moans as they tasted the hero.


    "Mmm¡­ Why don''t you just be more honest with yourself?" Diao Chan asked, moving her hand back below to start fingering the hero''s pussy.


    "No! Sto¡­ Stop!!" Elisa moaned, her hips betraying her words as they rocked against Diao Chan''s skilled fingers to get more pleasure out of them.


    Slowly, her face shifted from anguish to arousal as her lips slowly curled up into a small smile at the sight.


    "N¡­ No¡­ D¡­ Dom''t¡­ Ple¡­ Pleasee back¡­ To your senses, guys¡­ This is wrong¡­ O¡­ Oh¡­ Hehe¡­ Does my feet taste good? Ahaha¡­ You all look so funny¡­ Mmm¡­ That¡­ That feels good~


    Spurred by the hero''s words, the men only licked her even more fervently which in turn made her even more aroused.


    "N¡­ No¡­ That''s¡­ That''s not supposed to¡­ Feel good¡­ Ahahaha~ Ahhhh~ I''m cumming!!"


    Oh wow, she''s cumming quite violently with that stream of love juices shooting out from in between her legs.


    Herpanions literally started shoving each other out of the way to try and catch the juices with their mouths.


    Diao Chan sure is kinky, eh?

 Chapter 1273 Showing The Hero What Shes Missing Out (*RRR)

    ?


    (MC POV)


    "Ahhh! Ahhh!! So¡­ So goooood! Lick me more~ I''m¡­ I''m cumming!!" Elissa screamed, already orgasming for the fifth time as Diao Chan''s fingers continued to thrust in and out of her.


    I see now¡­ Diao Chan really thought things through when she was manipting this World''s reality.


    She did not just make the people here into surface masochists and sadists like I had originally thought, she actually manipted their inner desires to change the norm for them to wish to be like this as well.


    Which was why she easily influenced the hero to be like this in such a short time.


    Well¡­ That and also the fact that she''s also exuding her subus pheromones which makes everyone around her horny but that''s just a small catalyst.


    After Elissa''s sixth orgasm, Diao chan pulled out her fingers to give them a lick, "Mmm¡­ Tasty~ Not as tasty as Master''s cum though~ Does Master want a taste?"


    I raised an eyebrow at her which made her giggle before she sauntered towards me with a smile reminiscent of a Cheshire cat''s.


    Deciding to y with her a little, I crossed my arms in front of my chest, "So you remembered me huh? You seem to be having a lot of fun with someone else and left me alone."


    She gasped, "Ohhhh~ Please ept my apologies, Master!! I only thought that Master would like the show I put on for you!"


    "Oh? So that''s all just for me to enjoy, is it?"


    "Yes, Master!! Everything I did was all for you!"


    She really has a way to turn a situation to her favour huh?


    She then started to squirm a little, "Master~ I''m feeling a little lonely down there too~ Won''t you help me?"


    "Oh? Does my pet want me to spoil her?"


    "Ahhhn~ Yes, please! Won''t Master spoil your little fuck pet?"


    I rose up to my feet and moved close to her, my hand dipping in between her legs to finger her just like how she did to Elissa.


    "Oh? What''s this? Did my little pet get wet without my permission?"


    "Ahhaaann~ I''m sorry, Master~ I was imagining Master doing that to me as well and I got turned on~"


    "Oh? What were you imagining? Maybe something like this?"


    I slipped two of my fingers into her pussy, her entrance parting easily for me while her inner walls clenched down to suck me in deeper.


    "Ahhhhh! Yes! Just like that, Master!!"


    I turned her around to face Elissa, "Just like this? You wanted me to finger you in front of the hero, don''t you? You wanted her to see what a dirty slut you are?"


    The hero and Diao Chan''s eyes met, the both of them clearly seeing the look of pure desire on each other''s faces.


    Diao Chan moaned, "Ahhh~ Yes! Look at me, hero~ This is the real meeee~ I''m Master''s lusty little pet!! My pussy aches for Master''s cock!! Look at how my hips shake for my Master~ I want Master to fill me up with His wonderful cock!!"


    Oh wow, she really is thrusting her hips quite desperately.


    Since she already begged so desperately for it¡­


    I dematerialised my pants and moved behind her, removing my fingers from her snatch which made her let out a moan of protest until she realised what had appeared in their ce.


    My erect member was thrust in between her legs, the head pointed up towards her just slightly out of reach from her entrance.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Does my little pet want it?" I whispered in her ear.


    She moaned from my voice and nodded quickly, "This pet wants¡­ Needs Master''s cock¡­ Won''t Master give your pet her reward?"


    "Mmm¡­ Good girl~"


    I pushed my cock inside of her the same time I whispered the praise, causing her to climax instantly.


    She let out a scream as she lost the strength in her legs, causing her to copse against me as she came, her love juices gushing out from between her legs.


    Heedless of her current state, I thrusted in and out of her forcefully, making sure my entire length goes inside her before I pull out and m back in again.


    "Ackk¡­ Gk.. Cooockk¡­ Master''s coooooock¡­" Diao Chan moaned deliriously as she orgasmed over and over again.


    I ended up having to lift her up by her legs since she could not stand on her own while I continued fucking her from below, giving Elissa an unobstructed view of my cock going in and out of Diao Chan''s wet sex.


    As much as I wanted to say that I maintained full control, it''s a fact that I was also affected by the pleasurable feeling of fucking her.


    Which was no surprise since Diao Chan was now a subus and she definitely knew how to use her pussy to ensnare me.


    The inner walls of her pussy squeezed and rxed everytime I thrusted inside her as though it was alive. Her little nubs would wrap around my entire length and pepper it with kisses before letting me go, repeating it again and again.


    Yet the owner of the pussy herself was also delirious with pleasure, her tongue rolling out of her mouth while her eyes were rolled to the back of her head.


    "Ahahaha~ Masterrrrr~ Soooo goooood! Your coooock!! I''m cummiiiiing! I''m cumming so haaaard!!"


    The sight of her being fucked had caused the other men to stop worshipping Elissa to watch our love making, all of them wearing stunned expressions on their faces as the supposedly domineering Diao Chan was reduced to this state.


    For them, it must be especially surreal to see this side of the ''Demon Lord''.


    Soon enough, I felt a familiar pressure build up in my balls and I knew that I was close.


    "I''m cumming," I whispered, not slowing down my hips at all.


    "Ahhhhnnn~ Cum inside me Master!! Your loyal pet is ready for you Master! Please fill me up with the proof of your love!! Cum! Cum!! Cuuuumm!!"


    I reached the point of no return as I let myself loose inside her, my seed spurting out to paint her deepest parts with my colour.


    Diao Chan screamed as she came with me, her legs raised into the air while her body shook violently from her own orgasm.


    Soon enough, her womb was filled to the brim with my sperm before I pulled out of her, her hips still twitching in pleasure as her entrance contracted and rxed like it was trying to grab onto something.


    Small dribbles of her love juices mixed with my cum leaked out from her entrance to stter on the floor, drawing the gaze of our audience.


    I was just about to lower Diao Chan back to her feet when Elissa suddenly screamed out.


    "Fu¡­ Fuck me too!! I want to be fucked like that too!! Pleaseeee!!!"


    Diao Chan, upon hearing those words, immediately recovered from her fucked silly state to stroke my cock with her tail, "Oooohhh~ We can definitely arrange that~ Can''t we, Master?"


    She even added a few hip gyrations to rub her sex against my shaft, as though coaxing me to remain at full hardness


    ¡­


    You definitely nned all this, didn''t you?

 Chapter 1274 You Made A Deal With A Demoness (*RRR)

    ?


    My subus recovered to appear behind Elissa with a very perverted smile on her face.


    Diao Chan moved her hand down in between Elissa''s legs and began rubbing her clit in slow circr motions.


    Diao Chan giggled, "Kukuku~ You want to be fucked senseless, don''t you? You want to feel Master''s cock stirring up your insides?"


    "Ye¡­ Yes!!"


    "Master~ Won''t you help our little pet here? She looks so desperate for you~ Isn''t that right little pet? You want Master''s cock stirring up your insides, don''t you?"


    "Y¡­ Yes! Please!"


    The men from her party immediately turned towards Diao Chan in shock.


    "Wa¡­ What?! Wait! This isn''t what we agreed on!" The berserker protested.


    Diao Chan stepped out from behind Elissa to stand in front of them, "What are you talking about? We agreed that you can do whatever you want to the hero within this time, didn''t we? And you did."


    "But we never said anything about Elissa getting fucked by¡­ Whoever that is!!"


    "Kukuku~ But I never said she wouldn''t, did I? What''s more¡­ You want her to forget about what happened here, don''t you?"


    "What does that have to do with anything?!"


    "Kukukuku~ Then you don''t need to worry since she would forget what all of you did to her after this, right?"


    "That''s not the point!! Why would we ever agree to letting someone else fuck her pussy when we have yet to fuck her?!"


    "Ahahaha~ There''s your real intentions out in the open~ But I guess it''s toote~"


    They wanted to ask what she meant until they realised that while they were busy talking to Diao Chan, I had already positioned myself in front of Elissa with my cock rubbing along her entrance.


    "Ahhhh! Hurry, hurry! Put it inside me already!! I want it! I want it!!" She begged, still unable to move as she was tied to the cross.


    I obliged the hero and plunged my cock into her depths, sheathing myself inside her in a single thrust easily since she was practically leaking juices at this point.


    Her scream of pleasure drowned out her party members'' wails of despair, the hero practically shaking her hips at me to beg me to start fucking her.


    Holding her waist with both hands, I began thrusting myself in and out of her for real, my cock kissing her cervix with every thrust and causing her moans to get louder and louder.


    The men tried to stand on their feet, only to find that they were glued to the ground and unable to move, courtesy of Diao Chan.


    "Ahhhh!! Ahhh!! So good!! I feel so goooood!! Ahhhh!! I''m cumming!! I''m gonna cum!! I''m gonna cuuuuum!!!"


    Even as she convulsed from her orgasms, my hips did not stop thrusting towards her, causing her to experience simultaneous orgasms multiple times.


    Diao Chan had moved to join us, my subus Witch releasing the hero from the cross to let her copse against me.


    Elissa instinctively jumped on me with her arms and legs wrapped around me while her hips continued shaking on top of my cock like she was possessed, her face one of pure ecstasy.


    I wondered what Diao Chan was nning to do and got my answer when I saw her materialise a cock in between her legs.


    She stood behind Elissa before thrusting herself inside her back entrance, the two girls moaning out their pleasures as they did so.


    The fact that I could feel an additional pressure along my length meant that Diao Chan was using the Spell that involved duplicating my cock onto herself.


    My subus really is insatiable¡­


    I continued thrusting inside of Elissa''s pussy while Diao Chan did the same to her ass, the three of us joined together in our pursuit of orgasmic bliss.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Diao Chan turned Elissa''s head to the side to start kissing her while her hands busied with fondling her boobs, giving me a front row seat of the two of them making out.


    I couldn''t help but let out a groan as Elissa''s orifices tightened up from the action, increasing the pleasure I was feeling from both my cocks.


    Our moans were apanied by the criesof despair from the hero''s party members, but none of us paid them any heed as we orgasmed.


    Both Diao Chan and I fucked her in that position for a good while, the two of us just cumming inside her repeatedly until my seed was literally spilling out from her holes.


    We then changed positions where I was lying on my back and Elissa was riding on top of me, Diao Chan continuing to fuck her from behind.


    Then I was the one fucking Diao Chan from behind while Elissa sucked on her cock, letting my subus Witch spray ''her'' seed all over her face.


    Right after that it was my turn to have Elissa suck on my shaft while Diao Chan fucked her from below, my subus spanking the hero''s ass from time to time as she bounced on top of her.


    We then moved on to having Elissa ride Diao Chan in a cowgirl position while I fucked Diao Chan''s mouth, pulling out at thest second to spray my seed on both of their bodies.


    All the while, Diao Chan made sure that Elissa was constantly begging and pleading to receive pleasure from us, sometimes even denying it or leaving ourselves just out of reach until she was satisfied with the level of begginging from her.


    There were even a few times where she waited until Elissa was literally crying out tears to be fucked before she let me thrust my cock inside her pussy.


    We finished off with both of them on their knees and servicing my cock together, their lips kissing and sucking every inch of my rod until I was shooting my cum onto their faces and chests.


    Without any prompting, they began to lick each other clean, showing no shame in kissing and licking each other to get every bit of my cum in their mouths.


    All the while, screams and wails from the hero''spanions could be heard in the background but the three of us were too caught up in our lust to even pay attention to them.


    Only when we the two finished swallowing every bit of my cum did Diao Chan call out to the hero again.


    "Who''s a good little pet?"


    The hero gurgled happily, "Ehehe~ I am!"


    "And who do you belong to?"


    "To Master and Mistress!"


    "So what''s the most important thing to you?"


    "Ehehehe¡­ Master''s cock~"


    Diao Chan giggled before gesturing to the former hero''s party, "My dear pet~ Do you remember them?"


    Elissa paused in her action of licking my balls to look at the men, her eyebrows scrunching up in concentration before shaking her head.


    "I don''t, Mistress. Should I care? Can I go back to sucking Master''s cock?"


    "Kukuku~ Of course you can~"


    "Yayyyy~ Master''s coooock~ Sluuurp~" he giggled, diving her head back between my legs to suck me off.


    Diao Chan turned to the four men, "As promised~ She no longer remembers what you have done to her~ I hope you all had your fun~"


    All of their faces fell the moment they realised they had been tricked.


    Diao Chan really is a demoness huh?

 Chapter 1275 Seems Like There Are Some Changes

    ?


    (Diao Chan POV)


    "Ehehehe~ The Master and I fucked the hero senseless in front of herpanions~ She even forgot she was a hero and became Master''s fuck slut~" I giggled, recounting the memory to my other sisters.


    "I would have said I felt personally attacked¡­ But I wouldn''t mind bing Master''s fuck slut~" Eris muttered at the side.


    "Ara, ara? It''s such a shame that Master isn''t wearing leather in any of this," Manamimented offhandedly while sifting through the pictures of my date with Master.


    I gasped, "Ahhh!! I should have thought of asking Master to do that!! I''m so stupid!!"


    "To be fair, I would be quite distracted too if Master were to be constantly banging me throughout the day too," Kiyomi pointed out.


    Mmm¡­ That''s true~


    "Papa cool!" Cai Hong squealed, holding a picture of Master stepping on me.


    Ehehehe~ Master was indeed really cool~


    "Anyway, so what''s our n now? Did that woman do anything else while I was gone?" I asked, referring to Iris.


    Lian Li sighed, "To be honest¡­ No. And the part that concerns me the most is that I''m not sure if she is plotting something else or she actually gave up."


    I tilted my head, "Was our orgy effective?"


    "It''s hard to be sure¡­ It feels like nothing changed but she hardly ever interacts with us in the first ce so maybe she''s intentionally avoiding us?"


    Hmm¡­ That''s unfortunate. I was quite sure that since that stuck up bitch gained some semnce of emotions, we could use it against her by making her feel sexual pleasure.


    Surely if she gets addicted to having sex, she wouldn''t think about plotting against us anymore right? I even used my patented ''Divine Rod of Pleasure'' on her! Which is really just a fancy name for my spell that duplicates Master''s splendid member on myself~


    Considering the fact that it made her moan like a bitch when I stuck it in her, I would say that it worked pretty well.


    That''s ignoring the fact that all of us were also drawn in by her and lost ourselves in the pleasure until Master showed up.


    Hmm¡­ Maybe I should try pushing her downter and see how she reacts?


    While that was quite a tempting thought, I would not want for Master to think that I got charmed by her or something.


    "In that case, am I right in assuming that we are no longer trying to take the positions of Supreme Gods?" I asked.


    Brendan nodded, "That''s right¡­ Especially when taking up those positions mean that we would no longer be as close to Master as we are right now."


    That is certainly a bad trade.


    As much as we want to spread the teachings of Master throughout the universe, we would still much rather stay by Master''s side if we had to pick one.


    I turned to my other sisters, "In that case, are we resorting to n B of spreading Master''s greatness to the rest of the Universe?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "The n to indoctrinate the Supreme Gods into our Church and have them act as our proxy? Yes. Though this would take quite a while since they would not alter the reality of the Universe to suit our needs," Lian Li sighed.


    Manami giggled, "Ara, ara~ At least they are open to the idea of joining our little Church~ If they weren''t¡­ Then we might need to figure out how to torture Supreme Gods~"


    That''s unfortunate¡­ But I suppose that''s fine too since it wasn''t like we were rushing for time in the first ce.


    If we manage to convert the Supreme Gods, it would just be a matter of time before we convert the rest of the Universe. We have the rest of eternity with Master so we have plenty of time~


    All we need is to ensure that stuck up bitch wouldn''te and mess with our ns, otherwise I might really need to push her down and give her another good fuck with Master''s cock.


    "Ara? In that case, there''s no need to wait, you can do that right now~"


    All of us leapt back when we heard her voice, only to see her standing upside down on our ceiling while smiling creepily at us.


    Bitch¡­ How dare she read my thoughts¡­


    She tilted her head at me, "You weren''t exactly hiding it by broadcasting it out loud like that so I thought it was ok to listen in~"


    "What are you doing up there?" Lian Li asked, more curious than demanding.


    "Ara? I''m just here to tell you that Master ising here with me so you might want to hide what you''re doing right now. Little Cai Hong and Brendan might also want to do your usual act of faking being asleep~"


    With those words, she disappeared from our sight like she was merely a product of our imagination before we could even ask her why Master wasing here.


    The sounds of footsteps then echoed from the courtyard and both Cai Hong and Brendan quickly gathered up their ''loot'' and dived into their beds to hide under the sheets.


    Cai Hong intentionally left her nkets skewed to the side since she knew Master woulde and tuck her in if He saw that.


    Our door soon opened and Master stepped into our room with that bitch behind Him.


    "Oh? Still up I see, having ate light chat?" Master asked when he saw all of us gathered together.


    Lian Li poked her fingers together, "Umm¡­ A little bit¡­ What brings Master here sote?"


    "Well¡­ You might be surprised to know that this was Iris''s idea actually," Master informed us while tucking Cai Hong into her bed and giving her a kiss on her forehead. "It seems like she really enjoyed our previous session."


    All of us turned to the white haired bitch who was smiling at us with what was unmistakably a faint blush on her cheeks.


    Master continued, "That''s why she asked if we could have another orgy? If you girls are fine with it that is¡­ Don''t need to feel obligated though, it''s fine if--"


    "We''ll do it!!" All of us cried out together.


    Hahahaha! To think my little n worked after all! This is perfect!!


    Now get on your knees so we can watch you choke on Master''s cock!!

 Chapter 1276 Shes Always Planning Ahead

    ?


    (MC POV)


    When Iris approached mest night to request to start an orgy with the other girls, I was already thinking that something was weird.


    It was only after we started that I realised what was going on.


    "You''re¡­ Consolidating everyone''s pleasures and directing them to yourself, before sending it back to them, aren''t you?" I confronted Iris after everyone had fallen asleep.


    "Ara, ara? Looks like Master caught me~"


    It''s not even about me catching her, she never even bothered to hide it. She was even broadcasting that feeling to me as well.


    "Let me see¡­ Ever since you got roped into that orgy with them, you''ve realised that you can get much more pleasure than normal if there were more people involved, yes?"


    "Ufufufu~ Master knows me so well~"


    Like I said, you weren''t even trying to hide it considering you were also sharing the feeling with me to enhance my pleasure too.


    "Ara, ara? Isn''t it better if Master feels even better like this?" She asked.


    ¡­


    Waiiiiiiit a minute¡­


    Iris¡­ You''re not trying to make me get used to this level of pleasure and then have me subconsciously think that I can only get this level of pleasure if you were involved so that I won''t be satisfied with just the others anymore¡­ Are you?


    She smiled at me but remained silent.


    ¡­ Iris¡­ Lay yourself over my knee¡­ Right now.


    "Ara, ara? Isn''t that little Diao Chan''s favourite position? Is it really alright for me to take that from her?"


    "Now," I ordered.


    She obedientlyid herself down on myp and I pulled up her skirt, baring her bottom for me.


    I then raised my hand and brought it down on her bottom, giving her a spank hard enough to leave a red mark on her wless, perfect skin.


    She moaned out loud but I wasn''t too worried about her waking everyone else since I expected that to happen and erected a silencing barrier around us beforehand.


    "Ahhhnnn~ Ara, ara? Dare I say that might be the most perfect spank in existence, Master?" She moaned.


    "Don''t act like I''ve never spanked you before. What did I say about conspiring behind my back?"


    "Ufufufu~ But I''m not, Master? I''m not hiding my intentions after all~"


    "But you''re intentionally not saying it out loud as well. Now, exin why you even thought of doing this?"


    "Ara? Is it wrong for me to want to monopolise Master''s attention?"


    I sighed, "Well, I don''t me you. You''ve just discovered your emotions so jealousy is one of them as well isn''t it?"


    "Ufufufu~ I truly do not think this is jealousy though~ I just know that I love Master more than anyone else, so shouldn''t it make sense that I get most of Master''s attention?"


    I gave her another spank on her bottom, "This is jealousy, Iris."


    "Ahhhnnn~ Is that what it is, Master? But it feels good to know that I stand above them though~"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Ok, maybe not pure jealousy, but more like a want to be above others? You aren''t happy to share, are you?


    She turned her head to face me while showing me a small smile, "Ufufufu~ Share? What is there to share, Master? I can''t share Master with them can I? To even think about sharing Master would mean that I own Master in some way, doesn''t it? Since I don''t, it''s more of appealing to Master to pay more attention to me~"


    I gave her a wry smile, "You have a way with your words, don''t you?"


    Before she could answer, I lifted her up to sit on myp before pulling her in for a hug.


    She was quite surprised by the unexpected action but she quickly settled herself down to cuddle me, going so far as to make soft purring sounds while I patted her head.


    "How is this?" I asked the bundle of perfection that was in my arms.


    "Mnngghh¡­ It''s perfect, Master~" She purred.


    It was indeed purrfect¡­ Err¡­ I mean perfect.


    Just holding her like this while I stroked her hair softly¡­ That feeling of tranquillity can not be replicated anywhere else.


    And just as I thought of that¡­


    "Ahh! Master is cuddling!! We want cuddles too!!" Diao Chan squealed before jumping on my back and cuddling my face from behind.


    That roused the other girls as they also leapt to their feet and jumped into my embrace, turning it into a giant group hug.


    Iris looked a little upset at first until she realised that the girls that were hugging me from the outside only served to squish her closer to me, her face then instantly changed into one of blissful contentment.


    None of us said a word as we simply basked in the warmth of each other''s embrace, though I have to mention that everyone was stillpletely in the nude.


    So¡­ Isn''t it nice to have everyone involved?


    ''Mmm~ I never said I wished to get rid of the other girls, Master~ I just simply wish to be included more~''


    Ohhh~ So you just want me to pay more attention to you, don''t you?


    ''Ufufufu~ I would most definitely not say no to that~''


    Aren''t we already nning on a date as well after this? Wouldn''t that count?


    ''Ara? I suppose we are~''


    In that case, is there anything in particr you want to do on our date?


    ''Ufufufu~ I would say that I am fine with doing anything with Master, but that''s not the answer Master is looking for. In that case, I do wish to watch Master create that World you had been nning~''


    Eh? You mean the World that I''m using my experience of going to these alternate Worlds to create?


    ''The very same one~ I remember the time Master had created all of the Universe~ It was the very first time I had witnessed Master''s true self~ If I am able to catch a glimpse of is again over here, then I will be happy too~''


    Well¡­ That''s not too hard. I suppose we can do that.


    ''Ufufufu~ In that case, I''m quite looking forward to it~ And this is nice too~''


    She cuddled herself against my chest while purring contentedly.


    Hmm¡­ I don''t care what anyone else says, but Iris is pretty cute isn''t she?

 Chapter 1277 Everyones Coming This Time?

    ?


    (MC POV)


    I looked at the blushing girl in front of me as she squirmed cutely.


    "So¡­ It''s finally your turn?" I grinned at Lian Li.


    She poked her fingers together shyly, "Umm¡­ Yes, Master."


    "Mmm¡­ In that case, is there anywhere you wish to go?"


    "Umm¡­ I''m not sure where we could go, Master. Are there any interesting Universes out there for the two of us?"


    I thought for a moment, "That depends on what you would like to do with me I suppose? Is there anything in particr that you''re looking for?"


    "Ehehehe~ Would it be cheesy for me to say that anything is fine with Master?"


    "You wouldn''t be the first one to say it at least, but let me think¡­ What might be your ideal scenario with me?"


    She looked around, as though checking to see if any one else was listening in to our conversation.


    Seeing that the rest were busy, she then leaned in close to me and whispered, "I''ve fantasised of being Master''s only one where the both of us are running a shop of some sort together as a couple~"


    Huh¡­ Coincidentally, she wants the same thing as Manami did too.


    While Manami and I ended up making an onsen resort, I wondered what Lian Li and I would make?


    I used my omniscience to search through the universes to see just what kind of alternate realities there were of Lian Li and myself.


    Hmmm¡­ Oh, that''s interesting.


    I turned to Lian Li, "Did you have dreams of opening up a pastry or coffee shop of some kind?"


    She gasped, "Oh my gosh!! That sounds like an absolute dream, Master!! Can we do that?"


    "Ahaha, of course we can. Before we go, do you have any requests?"


    "Ooohh~ What kind of request can I male, Master?"


    "Anything at all. It''s supposed to be our date, after all."


    Lian Li made a squealing sound of delight, "Could I ask that there''s no one else in existence in that World aside from us?!"


    "Umm¡­ That''s an option, yes. Do you want that?"


    "Oh, not at all! I was just asking to check the limits of what I could ask for, ehe~"


    She''s really cute, so I gave her a head pat.


    She squirmed cutely, "Ehehehe~ In that case¡­ Could I ask that everyone else also be included in our World somehow?"


    I blinked at her, "Everyone else¡­ As in all of your sisters and Brendan too? I thought you wanted to be my only one?"


    "Oh! What I meant was for them to be involved with us in some way~ But I would be the only one married to you, Master!"


    "Hmm¡­ I get it. I can alter the reality of that World to make their fates entwined with us in some way where we are at least on the level of close acquaintances if not friends?"


    "Oh!! That would be perfect, Master! Let''s do that!"


    Mmm¡­ That can be easily done so let''s see which one''s the most interesting one amongst all the alternate universes while making sure each of my disciples also somehow have their lives entwined with ours.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With a simple thought, the World was created and I reached out my hand to Lian Li in order to transport us there.


    I thought she would grab my hand immediately but she paused right as her hand hovered over mine, as though waiting for something.


    She then giggled before I felt the concept of space shift around us and all of a sudden, the rest of my disciples appeared around me with their hands outstretched below Lian Li''s.


    She then pressed her hand down, causing everyone to ce their hands on top of mine and sending all of us to the newly created World.


    Eh? Wait¡­ Why did she do that?


    When my vision came back into focus, I found myself looking up at an unfamiliar ceiling in a bed that I did not recognise.


    The person lying next to me with her arm draped over my chest in the nude was definitely someone I recognised though.


    "Lian Li¡­" I called out, lifting up a hand to poke her on the cheek. "Lian Li, wake up¡­"


    "Mnngghh¡­ Is it time to open up the shop yet?" She asked groggily.


    Her question made me look at the window instinctively which I supposed was something that the me of this World would always do.


    I turned back to her, "Not yet but--"


    She moved up to kiss me on the lips before snuggling into my shoulder, "Then five more minutes, Darling~ Mmmm¡­ Let me cuddle just a little longer~"


    I poked her on the cheek, "Come on Lian Li¡­ I wanted to ask you what you did that for?"


    "Mnnn¡­ Because I love you, Dearling¡­ Mnn¡­ I want another kiss¡­"


    I kissed her before pulling back, "I love you too, but it''s not about the kiss¡­ It''s about why you sent everyone else here as well."


    She yawned before tilting her head up to look at me with half-lidded eyes, "What are you talking about, Darling? Did you have a weird dream?"


    Before I could try and remind her of what happened in the original World a few moments ago, the door to our room burst open with a loud bang.


    "Papa!! Mama!! Wakey, wakey!!"


    Cai Hong ran into the room and leapt on top of our bed, bouncing up and down on the mattress in her extremely cute onesie pyjamas that had a miniature dragon head as a hood that went over her head.


    "It''s morning, Papa! Mama! Cai Hong wakey! Papa, Mama wakey?"


    Oh, so in this World, Cai Hong was Lian Li''s daughter instead of Iris''s?


    "I''m awake," I told the loli dragon, which immediately prompted her to dive under my nket to snuggle in between Lian Li and myself.


    "Wheee~ Cai Hong want cuddles with Papa and Mama!"


    Ughh¡­ There''s no way I can say no to such cuteness!


    Lian Li also seemed to take that as a sign to cuddle even closer to me so that Cai Hong was wrapped up in between us.


    "Ehehe~ Isn''t this great, Darling? We can afford to just spend five more minutes in bed, can''t we?"


    "Yayyyy~ Cai Hong cuddles with Papa and Mama!"


    Ugh¡­ There''s definitely no way I could deny them when they''re both making such cute faces at me!


    Mmhmm¡­ Finding out what happened cer, cuddlese first!

 Chapter 1278 This Life Looks Pretty Easy?

    ?


    (MC POV)


    "So¡­ Care to exin?" I asked after we finally got out of bed while Lian Li started to style her hair.


    "Hmm? Exin what, Darling?" She asked, sounding genuinely confused.


    Has her memories note to her yet?


    I can understand Cai Hong having inconsistent memories since she probably didn''t understand what was going on but Lian Li didn''t seem like she was questioning this World''s circumstances at all.


    Is she just pretending or did something happen during the shift that affected her memories in some way?


    I decided to check with omniscience for this and¡­


    A finger pressed itself on my lips before I could.


    "Ehehe~ Could I ask that Master just y along?" Lian Li asked, a yful glint in her eyes.


    I narrowed my eyes slightly, "So you know¡­ But what about--"


    "Ah¡­ That''s what I want Master to y along for~"


    "Are they aware at least?"


    "Umm¡­ Do I have to answer that, Master?"


    I nodded, "If they did not agree to doing this, I cannot allow it to continue."


    "Ugh¡­ Yes, Master. We did discuss this beforehand, but they would be suppressing their memories for this so that they could fit into this World as one of its people."


    "And they agreed to this?" I asked, feeling quite confused on why they would agree to something like this.


    Lian Li smiled coyly and ced a finger on her lips, signifying that she hoped that she could get away with not telling me the rest.


    Obviously I could always just use omniscience to find out the truth but¡­ Oh well.


    Lian Li is my first disciple, not counting Iris of course, so I do trust her that she would not intentionally do something that would go against my principles. So I''ll just trust her with this much.


    She giggled, "Now, where were we¡­ Oh yes, we should prepare to open the shop soon, Dar~ ling~"


    "You''re really going to call me that here?"


    "Ehehehe~ Why not? I''m your wife, aren''t I?"


    My golden haired disciple kissed me on the lips before prancing away with a melodiousughter, stopping at the door of our bedroom to peek at me coyly before darting out.


    Hmm¡­ Lian Li is pretty cute when she does that, especially when she was desperately hiding her embarrassment from being so forward.


    I straightened my own uniform before following her out, preparing to open our shop for the day.


    For this World, we had bought a piece ofnd within the capital city itself where we built a two story pastry shop with our house attached to its side.


    The two buildings shared arge kitchen so we could just move between the shop and the house using that shared space.


    On the shop''s side, we had a shop counter on the first floor with several indoor seats which included seats by the coffee counter as well as an outdoor patio seating area. The second floor also had an indoor and balcony seating area that we would open up during lunch hours for those looking to have a meal but would be otherwise closed aside for special asions.


    ording to my memories of this World, we are only busy during the lunch time rush while the rest of the day would be rtively slow which suited us just fine.


    Lian Li and I started preparing for the shop''s opening just as the sky was beginning to brighten.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Usually we would need to get up earlier than this to prepare the dough for the pastries and such. But Lian Li and I cheated a little by using some reality maniption to skip a few of the processes in the pastry making.


    The both of us specialised in different kinds of pastries with Lian Li preferring to make the sweet kinds of pastries meant for snacking or desserts while I would make the types of bread that would fill up a worker''s stomach during their break times.


    "Darling~ I need a taste tester for this~" Lian Li giggled, holding up a small danish with strawberry fillings towards me.


    I dropped the dough I was kneading to move towards her, opening my mouth wide for her to pop the treat into my mouth.


    "Mmm¡­ Delicious as always," Imented.


    "Ehehehe~ I made it for Darling after all, so it''s filled with my love~"


    I gave her a wry smile, "Oh? Was that meant to be a challenge?"


    "Oh~ If Darling is offering to make me a cream pie, I would definitely not turn that down~"


    Since when did Lian Li get reced with Diao Chan?


    As though just realising what she just said, Lian Li blushed up to her ears and covered her face with her hand while waving her other hand at me.


    "Awawawa! Forget what I just said! I meant an actual cream pie! Not¡­ Ahhhh! That''s not it!! Ahhhh! Forget it!"


    Oh, she was actually thinking of the bread kind of cream pie and not the sexual one. I guess I''m the pervert here.


    Hey, I just came back from a date with Diao Chan, you can''t me me for this.


    Right then, Cai Hong came into the kitchen while wearing a really cute light blue one piece dress with a bright yellow hat on her head.


    "Papa, Mama! Cai Hong ready for school!" She squealed while running up to hug my waist.


    "A~ Did Cai Hong dress herself properly?" I cooed.


    She did a very cute salute, "Yeshhhh! Cai Hong dress pwoperly!"


    I chuckled and did a check on her, finding that she did indeed dress herself properly. My little Cai Hong is such a genius!


    I picked up the paper bag I had prepared beforehand that contained her lunch while Lian Li came over with a small backpack that had small dragon wings poking out.


    My ''wife'' then ced my lunchbag into Cai Hong''s backpack before helping the loli dragon wear it on her back.


    "Have fun at school ok?" I chuckled while patting her head.


    "Okies~ Papa have good work too!"


    She''s so cute~


    Lian Li would be taking her to school so I saw them off at the entrance of the shop, "Be careful you two. And I''ll have a cream pie ready for you when you get back, my dear."


    Lian Li blushed at my words and quickly escaped with Cai Hong before I could embarrass her even more.


    "Bai bai, Papa~"


    I waved them off with a smile.


    Truth be told¡­ I''m quite enjoying this World so far.


    Oh¡­ Could this be my ideal easy life that I have been looking for?

 Chapter 1279 Its The Coffee Shop Universe

    ?


    (MC POV)


    "One ck coffee to go please."


    "One ck coffee to go, Darling~"


    "One ck coffeeing right up."


    I started work on the coffee beans after receiving the customer''s order from Lian Li.


    The lunch rush was indeed quite intense as we were practically packed by early afternoon.


    Thankfully, we were not the only staff around since we hired a few helpers especially for the lunch rush.


    Since we were already close to the end of lunch time however, things were already slowing down so most of our hired help were busy cleaning up instead.


    Oh, and none of my other disciples were part of the hired help which was a little surprising to me.


    Yes, I was the one who made sure all of them were involved with us in some way but I did not specifically allocate them a role in this World. I just left it to the reality of this World to alter fate in such a way that they would be involved with Lian Li and I somehow, like Cai Hong being our daughter for one.


    I''m guessing they should all be our customers in that case.


    And speak of the devil¡­


    The door to our shop opened and the bell at the entrance chimed, right before ady wearing a red dress that showed off a portion of her cleavage entered the store.


    "Ara, ara~ Good day to you, Dar~ ling~" Manami giggled before sauntering towards me. "Busy as usual, arent you?"


    "Oh~ Hello Manami~ You''re early today," Lian Li greeted before I could, my ''wife'' appearing in front of the fox youkai and blocking her way.


    "Ara, ara~ Hello Lian Li~ I didn''t notice you there~"


    "Yes, yes, always the same excuse. Now let me take your order and leave my husband alone~"


    I noticed that she emphasised the word ''husband'' quite a bit. Also, I would have been surprised by how the two of them were butting heads if I wasn''t reminded of their first meeting together.


    I remember how Lian Li was even scared of Manami at first, my poor disciple seemingly having some kind of fear towards youkais and hiding behind me when we first went to their vige.


    But after Manami joined us, the both of them spent the night talking to each other and came to some kind of understanding since they became quite close after that.


    I guess in this world they saw each other as rivals since they never had that moment where they shared a tent together.


    Manami smirked, "Ara, ara? But I need to ce my order with him, don''t I?"


    "No, no. You can give it to me and I''ll tell it to my husband."


    "Ufufufu~ Very well~ I shall have a ss of your Sweetened Oolong tea~"


    Lian Li puffed her chest and returned to the counter, "Darling~ A Sweetened Oolong tea please~"


    Just as I ced the cup of ck coffee for the previous customer on the counter to start on Manami''s order, she came up to sit at the counter in front of me with a sly smile.


    "I changed my mind, Darling~ Make it a ck Tea with a slice of lemon, a little honey and some sugar syrup. I''ll also take a slice of your signature cream pie please~"


    Lisn Li pouted at her while Manami giggled and pretended not to notice.


    I chuckled, realising that their rtionship was akin to an older sister constantly teasing her younger sister.


    "Got it, I''ll prepare it for you in a little bit."


    I then went to start preparations on her order while making sure to also prepare an additional honey tea and cream pie for Lian Li. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The other staff then started to leave while saying their goodbyes, one of them was even cheeky enough to p me on the shoulder to whisper ''good luck'' before leaving.


    To them, it looked like my wife and mistress were here to fight over me.


    I just chuckled in response before waving them off.


    "Your ck Tea and cream pie, Miss Manami."


    "Ara, ara? There''s no need to be so formal with me, Darling~ Haven''t we already bared ourselves to each other?"


    Lian Li spoke up, "That was one time! And Darling was only doing it to heal your tail! That doesn''t count!"


    "Ara? Is little Lian Li being jealous? Ufufufu~ Does she not give you enough love at night, Darling? If you want me toe and spice up the bedroom, all you need to do is ask~"


    Lian Li stuck her tongue out at her, "The only cream pie you''re getting is the pastry kind!"


    Manami stirred her tea with a spoon slowly, "Fufufu~ Little Lian Li sure is cute, isn''t she, Darling?"


    I grinned, "Of course she''s cute, she''s my wife after all. Here''s some honey tea for you as well, dear~"


    Lian Li sputtered and she blushed in embarrassment, prompting me to take the opportunity to give her a kiss on the cheek which only made her even more embarrassed.


    She''s so cute~


    While Lian Li was busy trying to recover from her embarrassed state, I turned to regard Manami who was looking at us with a longing gaze.


    "So how are things with your sister?" I asked.


    She quickly recovered and put on her smiling mask again, "Ara? Why do you ask, Darling?"


    I shook my head at her, "You miss her don''t you? I think you should at least talk to her."


    "Ufufufu~ Darling is really kind¡­ But I''m fine, you know? She has her own things to do now and I''m sure thest thing she wants is her failure of an older sister showing up at her doorstep looking for her¡­ Besides, I''m happy with where I am right now~"


    Her smile was so forced that even a normal person could tell that it was fake.


    Her single tail swished behind her, the rest of it having been reduced to ugly stumps.


    Unfortunately, in this World, I was not called to save their vige head from the monsters and even though the Sect they approached still managed to get rid of the bears, they were toote to save the vige head herself.


    Manami thus bore the me and ended up being exiled from the vige, wandering around aimlessly until I met her and helped her recover a portion of her former strength.


    Healing herpletely was impossible since the me of this World never went to the other nes to learn the recipe of that healing pill and ended up settling down here with Lian Li.


    She cut a piece of the cream pie and brought it to her lips.


    "Mmm~ Darling''s cream pie is delicious as always~ I''m so jealous that little Lian Li gets to taste it whenever she wants~" She giggled, returning back to her yful self.


    Lian Li rushed up to hug me, "That''s right! Stay jealous because Darling is mine!"


    Manami giggled, "I am indeed~ Ufufufu~ I bet that Darling gives you the thickest cream pies at night, doesn''t he?"


    Lian Li sputtered from embarrassment again before burying her head in my chest.


    Manami then showed another sad smile at the sight before going back to focus on her tea.


    I wonder¡­ Was this what Lian Li wanted? For us to take care of my other disciples who each have their own unfortunate circumstances?


    I guess that''s what a coffee shop like ours is for?

 Chapter 1280 Our Daughter

    ?


    Manami finished her tea and cream pie and left almost immediately after bidding us good day.


    I turned to Lian Li, "So¡­ Are you having fun?"


    "Mmm¡­ I''m assuming Master is asking me about the date?" She asked, breaking out of her character for the moment.


    I nodded.


    "Ehehe~ I am, Master~ Is Master enjoying this as well?"


    "Well¡­ I''m more confused, really¡­ I''m still wondering why you chose to bring them into this World?"


    "Ehehe~ I think it''s interesting, Master~ We''re together and we still have people we are familiar with in our lives even if it''s a little different~"


    "Even though I could just recreate alternate versions of them instead of bringing the real ones over with suppressed memories?"


    "Ehehehe~ It wouldn''t feel as real in that case, Master~"


    I smiled wryly at her, "Or is it just because you want to show off our rtionship to them in this World?"


    "Ehehehe¡­ Maybe?"


    I wanted to give her a forehead flick when the entrance bell chimed again.


    This time it was Cai Hong entering the store, having just returned from school.


    "Papa! Mama! Cai Hong back!!"


    I wiped my hands with a cloth and moved out from behind the counter, squatting down to let Cai Hong run up to hug me.


    "Papa~ Papa! Cai Hong back!" She repeated excitedly.


    "Wee back~ Did you have fun at school today?"


    "Yesh~ Cai Hong learn big numbers! Umm¡­ Umm¡­ Cai Hong love Papa nine thousand!"


    Ohmigosh why are you so cuuuuuute?!!


    I hugged the little dragon tightly before letting go and patting her head, "Papa loves Cai Hong nine thousand too! Why don''t you go and put down your things and Papa will prepare some sweets for you?"


    "Yayyyy! Papa''s sweets!!"


    She quickly ran towards the house, disappearing inside our kitchen.


    At least in this World, Cai Hong was the same as always.


    I turned back to see Lian Li blushing while poking her fingers together, "Darling¡­ What do you feel about having another one?"


    I stared at her, "You know that we won''t have time for that, right?"


    "Ehehehe~ I know, I just wanted to try saying that line at least once~"


    "And do you want to? In our World?"


    She quickly shook her head, "Oh no! Definitely not, Master! Especially when it means that I might have another rival¡­"


    She whispered thest part but I managed to hear it.


    Rival? What does that have anything to do with rivals? Does she mean that the other girls might want children too? Hmmm¡­ I suppose that might happen¡­


    I''m a bit concerned that the children I might have with my disciples would upset the bnce of the universe since they would definitely not be ordinary children. Heck, basically all the gods in existence are my children and it''s already so chaotic. I''m not irresponsible enough to make it more troublesome for everyone.


    That is¡­ Unless the girls want children¡­ Then I would need to think of a way to deal with it.


    Cai Hong quickly came back to me with a look of anticipation on her face, her eyes practically sparkling in the light while a line of drool was rolling down the side of her cheek.


    I went ahead to give her a cookie I had prepared beforehand and she squealed out in excitement.


    "Cookie!! Papa Cookie!! Cai Hong want!!"


    I handed it over to her and she gave me a hug back, "Yayyyy! Cai Hong wuv Papa!!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Ahhhhh~ She''s soooo cute~


    I then brought her to the other side of the counter so that she could have a seat while munching slowly on the cookie I gave her.


    Lian Li giggled, "Darling always spoils Cai Hong, don''t you?"


    "Hmm? Don''t you do the same?"


    "I can''t help it when our daughter is so cute~"


    She definitely wanted to say that we have a daughter too.


    I decided to humour her, "Well, she got the cute looks from you so that''s to be expected."


    Predictably, Lian Li got embarrassed from the praise and started waving her hands, "Ahhhh! Darling, stop! I can''t take it!"


    "Waaahh! Papa and Mama are flirting!" Cai Hong squealed while bouncing on her seat.


    This cheeky little dragon, where did she even learn the word ''flirting''?


    I went up and ruffled her hair, "Haha, that''s right, Papa is flirting with Mama."


    "Does that mean Papa and Mama are going to boink?"


    I froze and so did Lian Li.


    Lian Li quickly rushed up to Cai Hong, "Where did you learn that, Cai Hong?"


    Cai Hong sucked on her finger, "Learn what, Mama?"


    "That word! ''Boink''!"


    "Ehehehe~ Sister Manami taught Cai Hong!" She squealed innocently.


    Lian Li turned and shook her fist at the door, "That damned fox!! How dare she taint little Cai Hong''s mind like that! The next time I see her, I''ll definitely teach her a lesson! If she orders honey lemon tea again, see how she likes it if I don''t put the honey! Hmph!!"


    Cai Hong turned to me, "Mnn? Papa? Boink bad word?"


    I thought about it for a moment, "What did sister Manami tell Cai Hong about that word?"


    "Mmm¡­ She said it means that Papa and Mama will love each other very much!"


    Lian Li stopped fuming and started blushing in embarrassment again.


    Ahahaha~ Like I said, the Manami of this World is really just treating her like a younger sister to be teased, though I would suspect that she was doing this because she was trying to rece Kiyomi with Lian Li instead.


    Also, I''m not blind. I know Manami definitely had feelings for me. I''ve been with my World''s version to know what she''s like so I could tell that much.


    The only thing I''m unsure of is how Lian Li wants me to approach this.


    I patted Cai Hong''s head again, "The meaning isn''t wrong but it''s a little embarrassing for people to say it and hear it. So don''t say it out loud ok?"


    Cai Hong ced a finger on her lips, "Okies! Cai Hong no say! Shhhhh!"


    She''s so cute~


    Cai Hong then went back to nibble on her cookie for a while, enjoying the sweet I made her as well as my head patting.


    That was when she suddenly let out a gasp, "Ah! Cai Hong forgot! Papa! Papa! Weird boy came to Cai Hong today!"


    I tilted my head at her, "What do you mean?"


    She bounced on her seat, "Cai Hong school! One weird boy give Cai Hong flower! He say he want Cai Hong be his wifey!"


    ¡­


    HE WHAT?!! DOES HE HAVE A DEATH WISH?!!!

 Chapter 1281 A Place Of Refuge

    ?


    (MC POV)


    Ahem¡­ Right, calm down¡­ This World isn''t real¡­ Yeah¡­ I''ll just erase this World after we''re done so there wouldn''t be any problems!


    Cai Hong would not remember any of this anyway so it''s fine¡­ That''s why I don''t need to delete that boy''s existence¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Fuck it, I''ll just do it anyway.


    There, done. Now I don''t need to worry about some stupid boy disturbing Cai Hong anymore.


    What? Were you expecting me to go and kill him with my own hands? Please, I''m not a savage. Why do that when I can just erase him from existence like this?


    Just as I did that, the entrance bell chimed again, prompting us to turn towards the door.


    Oh, it''s Eris.


    "Good afternoon¡­ Umm¡­ The shop is still open right?"


    "Of course,e in, Eris," I beckoned to her.


    She slowly shuffled in and let the door swing shut behind her before making her way towards the front counter, all the while looking like she was stepping on eggshells.


    Unlike the original Eris who had four personalities, the Eris of this World only had one and it was a less confident version of herself.


    I guess the fact that she was wearing tattered clothes and her body was smeared with dirt and grime probably contributed to that.


    In our original World, I saved Eris from a bunch of bandits but I was not there to save her in this one. Thus, she ended up in a rather sorry state where she was reduced to begging on the streets while doing some petty crimes on the side.


    That was how she got involved with us in this World when I caught her trying to pickpocket us one day.


    We ended up feeding her and hiring her for some odd jobs here and there, though she never epted a proper position in the shop for reasons she was unwilling to exin.


    I figured that she most likely was still involved with some bandit group and thought it would bring us trouble if the bandits were to find out about us.


    She also refused our handouts so we ended uppromising by either giving her discounts every time she would purchase from us or giving her ''staff meals'' on days that she would work with us.


    Eris came up to the counter and ced a bunch of coins on the counter, most of them being copper pieces.


    "Umm¡­ I''ll¡­ I''ll just have whatever this can buy me¡­" She muttered, right before her stomach growled audibly which caused her to blush in embarrassment.


    Lian Li smiled at her, "Of course, Eris. Why don''t you go take a seat at the counter?"


    "Ah¡­ Umm¡­ I''m ok¡­ I''ll just have it to go please¡­ I don''t want to dirty your shop¡­"


    I came up behind Lian Li, "Oh, but that''s a problem¡­ We ran out of boxes for any take-aways. I guess you''ll just need to sit in."


    "I¡­ I''ll be a bother¡­"


    I gestured to the empty shop, "Oh I''m sure if anyone over there is bothered by you being here, they''ll say something about it."


    Cai Hong even helped out by waving at her, "Big sister Eris!! Big sister Eris!! Over here!!"


    Lian Li giggled and nodded at her, "Come now, Eris. Our cute daughter is calling you over, surely you wouldn''t ignore her?"


    Eris pursed her lips but gave in eventually, slowly trudging towards Cai Hong who was patting the seat beside her enthusiastically.


    Lian Li then swiped the coins off the counter, the amount just enough to purchase a cup of coffee.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    In the meantime, I went to prepare a slice of blueberry pie, a pot of herbal tea and some pudding for the clearly famished woman.


    While I was pulling out the tea leaves I would be using to make the herbal tea, I overheard Cai Hong''s conversation with Eris.


    "Big sister Eris! Lookie! Lookie! Papa made cookie for Cai Hong!"


    "Mnn¡­ That''s lovely, Cai Hong."


    "Ehehehe~ Big sister Eris can take a piece!"


    She then broke off a piece of the cookie and pushed her hand towards Eris.


    "I¡­ I shouldn''t¡­ Your Papa made it for you¡­"


    Cai Hong pretended not to hear and brought the piece closer to her mouth, "Ahhhhhh~"


    "... Ahhh¡­"


    Cai Hong then tossed the cookie into her mouth, giggling as she did so.


    As expected of my loli dragon~ She''s definitely the cutest in the universe~


    I poured out the tea into a mug before bringing it to the counter alongside the pie and pudding bnced on my arm.


    "Here you go, Eris. The pie and pudding are new recipes I''m working on so tell me what you think."


    She looked at the tes in front of her in surprise, "That¡­ That can''t be what is worth the money I gave you, Master Lin¡­"


    "Well, it''s enough for the herbal tea," I lied while shrugging my shoulders. "And these two are not actually being sold yet so they don''t have a price. I just thought that I might try and get some opinions on them first. Now try it and tell me what you think? My wife says that it''s enough but I think that she always says that to anything I make."


    "Ehehehe~ Wife¡­" Lian Li giggled softly behind me.


    Eris looked at the te of food in front of her, then at me, then back at the food again.


    Her stomach growled again as soon as the smell of the pie wafted to her nose, making her salivate as well.


    She looked at me again, "Can¡­ Can I really have this?"


    "Only if you tell me what you honestly think about the pie and pudding."


    She slowly picked up the fork, gulping down the saliva in her mouth before cutting a piece of it to bring to her mouth.


    The piece of pie disappeared inside her mouth and she froze.


    At first I thought I might have screwed up and brought out a bad piece of pie for her when tears started to stream down her cheeks.


    She swallowed, her fork already reaching down to bring up another piece of pie while tears flowed nonstop from her eyes.


    "It''s¡­ It''shhh shhooo goood¡­" She cried, shovelling the pie into her mouth like she hadn''t eaten in days.


    "Well, that''s good to hear. You can have seconds if you want to, otherwise it''ll go to waste~" I chuckled.


    "Thank you¡­ Thank you¡­" She sobbed, continuing to eat the pie in front of her as we watched over her.


    Even if this was another version of Eris, I would still take care of her like my own.


    To be honest though¡­ I''m really holding myself back from going over the counter to hug and cuddle her.


    Guess I''ll do it when we go back.

 Chapter 1282 The Separated Sisters

    ?


    (MC POV)


    Eris soon left after she calmed down, and I did give her a hug which she was quite embarrassed to receive.


    Cai Hong had gone back to our house to do her homework with Lian Li watching over her, leaving me to look after the store by myself.


    I already assumed that Lian Li really liked the family setting so she''s enjoying her time of being a housewife as well, which of course included taking care of ''our'' daughter too.


    I was busy sweeping up the floor of the shop when the entrance bell chimed again.


    Turning towards the entrance, I found a woman dressed in a long overcoat that covered almost every part of her body with a hat that also hid most of her facial features from view. As though that wasn''t enough, she even had sunsses and a facemask on as well.


    She shut the door close behind her before taking off the hat and sunsses, letting her pure white hair free.


    "Ate afternoon to you, Miss Kiyomi."


    She pulled down her mask, "Good day, Master Lin. And please, it''s Kiyomi to you."


    I chuckled, "Ahaha, of course, of course. Do you want the usual then?"


    "If it is not a bother."


    I gestured to the seat at the counter while moving behind it to prepare the exact same drink that Manami had ordered earlier today.


    She draped her long coat on the coat rack just underneath her hat before making her way towards me and taking a seat.


    "Long day at work?" I asked, making polite conversation.


    She sighed, "Yes¡­ A big y ising up soon so we''re more busy right now."


    I grinned, "I see being a big star also brings its own problems to the table."


    "Mmm¡­ Sometimes I wonder if it''s better for me to just give up and retire from this life¡­ I never wanted this in the first ce¡­ But to be someone my sister could be proud of, I suppose it''s worth it."


    I couldn''t help but smile at her words.


    In this World, Kiyomi got really sessful in the theatre industry and became a renowned superstar.


    It got to the point where everyone recognised her and would swarm her for autographs if they were to know that she was amongst them, that''s why she has to dress like that whenever she goes out in public.


    This ce was her refuge away from that life as neither Lian Li nor myself cared about such things which was something she was grateful for.


    Ironically, both sisters are my regr customers even though neither of them knew the other also came here.


    Manami works the evening shift as a singer at a bar while Kiyomi works in the day, both of them just missing each other when theye to our shop.


    The reason why we''ve not told either of them about this was because both of them were ready to see each other yet. Manami was sure that Kiyomi would bepletely disappointed in her current state while Kiyomi felt that she had not reached a level that Manami would be proud of her for now.


    The me of this World had even tried testing the waters by asking what either would do if they met the other sister out on the streets and both told me they would just hide themselves or run away.


    Yeah¡­ If these two were to know that the other sister wasing here, I would think they would sooner choose to avoid this ce entirely than actually try to meet their sister.


    I ced the cup of tea in front of her, "Your Honey lemon ck tea, Kiyomi."


    She picked up the cup and gave it a sip before sighing out in contentment, "Ahhh¡­ Master Lin''s tea is as amazing as always."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Would you like any cakes to go with it?"


    Her lips curled up to the barest hint of a smile, "What does Master Lin rmend?"


    "Ohhh~ I rmend Darling''s cream pie! They''re fresh out of the oven!" Lian Li called out, suddenly appearing out of nowhere.


    Kiyomi shifted her gaze to Lian Li in amusement, "Hello sister Lian Li. I was justplimenting your husband''s tea."


    "Ehehe¡­ Husband¡­ Ahem! I mean¡­ Of course you are~ My Darling makes the best tea, after all~"


    "Indeed he does. In that case, allow me to take sister Lian Li''s rmendation on the cream pie."


    "Ohhh~ That''s a good choice!"


    Hmm¡­ So in Manami''s absence, Lian Li acts as her big sister I see. That''s interesting.


    Also¡­ What''s with her obsession with cream pies? She''s doing this on purpose isn''t she?


    I went ahead to grab Kiyomi a te of it and ced it in front of her, the white fox cutting a slice of it and cing it into her mouth.


    "So¡­ Have you thought about when exactly you would meet your sister?" I probed.


    Her hand paused for a moment before resuming its descent to pick up another bite of the pie, "I''m still not ready yet¡­ The me right now is nowhere even near my sister''s level when I left the vige."


    "Hmm¡­ Forgive me for being sceptical but¡­ I believe you areparing your current fame to your sister''s strength, yes? But why would you think that your sister would not ept you for who you are now? Isn''t your current level of fame already really impressive?"


    "No¡­ If my sister was serious, she could level an entire mountain if she wanted to. So unless I can move enough people to level a mountain like her, I am still nowhere worthy enough to stand by her side."


    Ok, first of all¡­ Manami could not do that easily even if she waspletely healed back then.


    Err¡­ I meant this World''s version of Manami, not ours of course. The real Manami could already levels if she wanted to, so mountains aren''t even something impressive to her anymore.


    Second of all¡­ That''s an odd way ofparing but ok¡­


    "What if she said she missed you and wanted to see you again?" I asked.


    "Kukuku¡­ Is there a reason why Master Lin is so oddly concerned about me today?"


    "Mmm¡­ I just think that your sister wouldn''t really care about you being worthy or not to be with her. From what you told us about her, she seems to much prefer you to just be yourself."


    "That is true¡­ But it is also true that I feel inferior when standing beside her. When she shines so brightly like that, it''s almost blinding. That''s why if I wish to be with her, I need to shine just as brightly as she does."


    Hmm¡­ So that''s what happens when the two sisters are separated from each other for this long¡­ Manami ended up bing the ''moon'' instead of the ''sun'' while Kiyomi would go ahead to be the ''sun''.


    But well¡­ Seeing both Manami and Kiyomi like this¡­ I''m not sure how I''m supposed to help them¡­


    Actually¡­ Do I even need to help them?


    Ughh¡­ But seeing them separated like this is so weird¡­ I''m already used to seeing the two of them together after all¡­


    What should I do¡­

 Chapter 1283 Undisciplined Diao Chan

    ?


    (MC POV)


    I was busy cleaning up the utensils that Kiyomi used after she left when the door swung open once more.


    This time, another woman walked in wearing almost the same style of clothes as Kiyomi just without the cloak and mask. In her hands were several shopping bags of various sizes from different shops within the capital.


    "Hmm... Empty as always I see," Diao Chan muttered, taking off her hat to hang on the rack before sauntering in.


    She walked past without acknowledging me to sit at the counter, tossing her bags on the side of the counter without a care.


    "An Iced Mhiato with a Coffee Tiramisu and Chocte Pudding. Now."


    I immediately moved to work on her order while she took out a mirror to start touching up on her makeup.


    Yep, that''s the Diao Chan of this World.


    Without me to discipline her, she remained with Feng Xian who went to Heaven Sect and became an Elite Practitioner really quickly.


    The ironic thing was that Diao Chan also never changed her attitude and made use of Feng Xian''s influence to do whatever she wanted while the poor dude was basically stuck cultivating inside Heaven Sect.


    He was still smitten with her so whatever money he earned inside the Sect went to Diao Chan.


    She then took the opportunity to relocate to the capital to live a life of luxury instead of inside the Sect.


    No one dared to mess with her since they knew she was Feng Xian''s girl and anyone who tried to mess with her basically got a visit from Feng Xian himself and was beaten to an inch of their lives.


    She found our store by chance and ended up really liking our coffee and sweets so shees here often at this time of day.


    And in case you''re wondering, she''s part of the reason why our shop is this empty during thete afternoon since she would harass other customers if they were around.


    I peeked at Lian Li to see that she didn''t look too surprised by her attitude so I guessed that she must have already seen how Diao Chan is like in this World through her own memories.


    "What''s taking you so long? Is an Iced Mhiato that hard for you to make?" Diao Chanined as she finished applying her lipstick.


    "Sorry, just give me a moment to make sure it''s perfect."


    She gave an exaggerated sigh, "I''m already a regr customer here and you still can''t do it fast¡­ Maybe I should just take my business elsewhere instead¡­"


    I paused in making her drink and levelled a stare at her.


    Her eyes were hidden behind her sunsses but I could tell that she was unnerved by my gaze and pretended to be busy with checking her makeup with her mirror.


    No wait¡­ Did she just shudder?


    Hmm¡­ She may not be a full masochist right now but she definitely has the hidden side in her it seems.


    I then went back to preparing her coffee, making sure to drizzle a little bit of caramel sauce at the top before cing it on top of the counter in front of her.


    "Your Iced Mhiato, please hold on for your Coffee Tiramisu and Chocte Pudding."


    "Mmm¡­" She muttered, unwilling to look me in the eye after what happened a few moments ago.


    I went to the back to prepare the sweets while Lian Li followed behind me.


    "Ehehehe~ It seems that Diao Chan still has that side hidden inside her. Doesn''t it, Master?"


    "I guess even in another World, she''s still the same as always. Although I don''t know if I even need to do anything for her in this World?"


    I mean¡­ All the other girls so far were facing quite significant problems on their own. This ce is thus a refuge for them but I doubt we offered anything of that sort to Diao Chan.


    Lian Li seemed to be smiling from ear to ear at my words, as though she knew something that I did not.


    "What?" I asked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Ehehehe~ Nothing, Darling. I think I should go and check on our daughter~"


    That means there''s definitely something.


    I brought out the Coffee Tiramisu and Chocte Pudding, finishing my preparation faster than usual thanks to some reality maniption on my part since she wasining about me being slow.


    That must havee as a surprise to Diao Chan since she quickly swiped something off the table and pretended to be busy sipping away on her Iced Mhiato.


    Hmm¡­ That''s definitely quite suspicious¡­


    "Your order, Miss Diao Chan."


    "Mmm¡­" She nodded, still not meeting my gaze.


    I decided to go back to cleaning up the shop so I picked up my broom and went to the shop floor to start sweeping.


    Diao Chan was just quietly keeping to herself as I worked, though I realised that she seemed to be more nervous than usual.


    As I neared her, I realised that the thing she had swiped off the counter was a sketchbook of sorts and it had fallen onto the floor near her feet, the book opening to one of the pages.


    I chanced a peek at the page and¡­ I realised that they were sketches of me in various different poses, thest one being me staring right at the viewer.


    Oh¡­


    If I were to hazard a guess¡­ Maybe Diao Chan actually wants to be an artist but didn''t have the confidence to make the leap? So she justes here to work on her craft with me as her muse?


    Well¡­ The possibility that she simply has a one-sided crush on me also exists I suppose, but I''m guessing it might be more of the former? At least maybe for now.


    She wasn''t aware that I saw her sketchbook yet and was busy with tasting the sweets I brought her.


    Deciding that I would just tease her a little, I made my way towards her under the cover of sweeping up the floor.


    Just as I reached behind her, I whispered, "Those are some really nice drawings, you have quite the talent. There''s no need to hide it here, you know?"


    She froze.


    Her head slowly shifted down to see the opened sketch book by her feet and I could see her entire body tensing up.


    Diao Chan then slowly looked up again and turned towards me, "Ahh¡­ Ahh¡­ That¡­ That''s not¡­"


    I winked at her, "Don''t worry, your secret is safe with me."


    She then gave me a look of both relief and disappointment which kind of confused me.


    What was she expecting from me?


    She then pulled off her sunsses to look at me again, "Umm¡­ Do you¡­ Do you know how to draw? I¡­ I can''t get hands right¡­ And it''s hard to draw hands while referencing my own¡­"


    Oh? What''s this? She suddenly got so meek just because I found out about her drawing?


    That''s cute~


    "Do you want me to reference mine?" I offered.


    "Y¡­ You will?! I¡­ I mean¡­ Ahem¡­ Hmph, you should be honoured that I''m willing to ept that. Come over here and let me see your hands. Don''t get me wrong! It''s not like I really need you to!"


    Ahahaha~ I never thought I would one day see Tsundere Diao Chan!


    I really want to pat her head now~

 Chapter 1284 Family Problems For Him

    ?


    (MC POV)


    Diao Chan left the shop more subdued than normal and by the look on Lian Li''s face, she most likely saw our exchange and knew exactly why Diao Chan was acting like that.


    "Ehehehe~ Diao Chan was more interesting today, wasn''t she, Darling?" Lian Li giggled.


    "Mmm¡­ I suppose so," I chuckled before switching my gaze to the clock on the wall.


    It was already close to evening and the streets outside were lit by the roadsidemps powered by Monster Crystals.


    "Hmm¡­ If my memory is right¡­ I guess the next person who would be showing up is¡­"


    The door was pushed open again and another familiar face walked in.


    "Oh, Brendan. Wee, wee. How''s your day my friend?" I waved to him as he entered.


    "Master Lin¡­ Missus Lin." He greeted us.


    Lian Li blushed, "Ehehehe~ Missus Lin~"


    Brendan looked at Lian Li weirdly but did notment on it, opting to sit down heavily at the counter instead.


    "ck coffee like always?" I asked while picking up a cup.


    He reached into his pocket and pulled out a handful of gold coins that he spread on the table in front of him haphazardly.


    In this World, Brendan ended up dropping out of Heaven Sect to take over his family''s business. He ended up bing really sessful and elevated his family to be one of the richest merchants in the capital city.


    To the outsider, it would sound like Brendan was winning in life, but if you were to look at him right now, you would not think so.


    His robes were messy and crumpled while his face was unshaven and his hair in disarray. With a look like that, it wouldn''t be weird for anyone to think that he was sleeping in the streets.


    Yet here he was pulling out gold coins that was enough to get him top ss service at the best inn in the city like the coins were just peanuts.


    He picked up a gold coin to ce on the counter without bothering to keep the rest.


    "Yes¡­ And keep the change, Master Lin."


    I smiled at him, "Thank you for your patronage as always. Do you want any sweets to go with your coffee?"


    "Hmm¡­ I suppose I can go for something sweet. I''ll leave it to your rmendation."


    I started preparing his coffee while Lian Li went to pick up a cake suitable for his taste.


    "So how are things with your family?" I asked.


    He sucked in a deep breath and sighed, "It''s the same as always, Master Lin¡­ As much as I love them¡­ They might just be the death of me¡­"


    I remained silent, letting him decide if he wished to borate while I poured hot water into the filter paper I would be using to make his coffee.


    For a short while, there was no sound between us except for the water sloshing into the pot.


    Brendan then looked up at me, "What would you do¡­ If your family has lost their way?"


    I smirked, "Do you mean like they got lost in a forest or?"


    His lips also curled up into a smile before shaking his head, "I meant them losing sight of what is important and bing lesser versions of themselves¡­ And despite your best efforts to help them, they refuse to change?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I poured the pre-measured coffee beans into my hand grinder, "Hmmm¡­ And I suppose that part of the reason they lost their way is rted to my own actions?"


    He hesitated but nodded in the end.


    I took a moment to grind the coffee beans before pouring them out onto the filter paper, making sure to empty the pot below the funnel of water first before I poured in the hot water to let the coffee drip through the filter.


    I then leaned against the counter, "I would say¡­ Just stop doing the thing that is making them lose their way."


    He sighed, "But¡­ If I were to stop giving them money¡­ They would starve¡­ And they might do even worse things outside while calling me unfilial¡­"


    Ahh¡­ The problems with money¡­


    Now that Brendan is rich, the rest of the family hade to realise that they could simply live off of him and indulged themselves in a decadent lifestyle.


    From what this World''s version of me knows, his family has been involved with drugs, alcohol and gambling addictions, with a number of them ending up on the wrong side of thew and needing him to bail them out constantly.


    He has alsoe to me himself for spoiling them and doesn''t know how he could help them recover from this.


    It got so bad that now he would rather stay outside than return home to see the pathetic state of his family, sometimes even simply sleeping out on the streets despite having the money to stay at the fanciest inn in the capital.


    He''s lucky that he never went public with his appearance so no one knew the unkempt man sleeping by the roadside was one of the richest merchants within the city.


    Which was how this World''s version of me met him since I found him sleeping outside our shop one day. And instead of kicking him away like the other shops, I invited him inside and gave him a cup of coffee thinking his situation was the same as Eris''s.


    "Hmm¡­ So what do you wish to do, Brendan?"


    "I don''t know¡­ On one hand, I feel like I would be unfilial if I were to cut them out of my life¡­ But I do not wish to be the reason that they continue down this path of self destruction either¡­"


    "Have you tried not giving them any mary support?"


    "They would just go and borrow money from somewhere else and I would have to end up paying back their debts anyway¡­"


    I poured out the coffee into a cup, "Even if you were to put them on some sort of cklist?"


    He shook his head and received the cup of coffee from me, "They will always find someone else¡­ Besides, no one would say no to having me owe them a favour¡­ Except you of course, Master Lin."


    Truly quite a predicament he is in¡­


    "And what if you were to¡­ Let''s say¡­ Confine them somewhere to recover?"


    He looked at me weirdly, "You mean to lock them up in their rooms? I can''t do that, Master Lin¡­ They would sooner destroy themselves than recover¡­ I can''t keep watching them¡­"


    I sighed while handing him his coffee, "Unn¡­ In that case, how about having someone watching over them and helping them recover?"


    He paused, "That''s¡­ Actually not a bad idea¡­ Why didn''t I think of that?"


    I reached over the counter and patted his head, "It''s ok, Brendan, you don''t need to feel like you have to shoulder everything on your own, you know?"


    He nodded, "Thank you as always¡­ Master Lin¡­ Your coffee is great."


    "Heh, of course it is."


    "If only¡­ Things could go as smoothly for me as your coffee¡­"


    Poor Brendan, I really want to go over there and give him a hug right now.

 Chapter 1285 Mafia Vs Yakuza

    (MC POV)


    Unlike the others, Brendan did not leave the store after he was done.


    Despite drinking three cups of coffee, he still passed out after a while, a testament to how exhausted he was.


    I ended up carrying him to our house andying him on the couch, giving him a spare pillow and nket to tuck him in.


    "Brendan''s pretty cute isn''t he?" Lian Li giggled as I came back to the shop.


    I shook my head, "His situation is really unfortunate, I would say."


    "Ehehehe~ Darling is really kind~"


    "Well¡­ If it was you, I would be doing the same because it''s you."


    I don''t really think I''m that kind of a person actually¡­ If it was a stranger, I would most definitely not take as much time to take care of them like how I have done with my disciples.


    The door to our store then opened again but this time an entire group of men walked in together.


    All of them were dressed up in pinstripe suits while wearing sunsses on their faces which was odd considering it was already close tote evening.


    The group surveyed the store for a moment before stepping aside, allowing a youngdy to skip into the store.


    "Onii-samaaaaa!! Your dearest imouto is here!!" ria waved at me.


    Instead of the gothic lolita dress she would wear in our World, she was wearing a suit of simr design to the men. She even had her hair down instead of the twins tails she would usually style her hair in.


    Before I could greet her back, a shout came from the door.


    "Oi!! You''re all in the way!! Step aside!!"


    Everyone turned to see another group of men that were dressed in yukatas shoving a few of the suited men aside, allowing another youngdy to step inside the store.


    Simrly to ria, Tsuki was also dressed differently where she wore a traditional kimono instead. Her hair was also done up in an borate bun that even had several hairpins stuck in it when she would have let it down originally.


    Tsuki then did a perfect bow in my direction, "Aniue, I havee to visit you."


    One of ria''s gangsters walked up to one of Tsuki''s yakuza members, "Hey, can''t you see our boss is busy now? How could you just walk in like that?"


    The yakuza guy sneered, "Haaa? Our boss is here! We should be asking you why you think you can just block the way like that?!"


    "You wanna go, you skunk bottom punk?!"


    "What did you just call me, you uncultured swine?!"


    "You''re the one with no culture, you backwater losers!"


    "That''s it! I''m going to rip out your tongue and feed it to you, you stupid monkey!!"


    Everyone was ring at each other with clear hostile intent. ria''s gangsters were bringing out their knuckle dusters and revolvers while Tsuki''s yakuza slowly unsheathed the des at their waist.


    ""Stop! You''re troubling Onii-sama/Aniue!!"" Both ria and Tsuki ordered.


    Both the gangsters and yakuza stopped and stood at attention.


    "We are sorry, boss!!!" All of them yelled together.


    ria pinched the bridge of her nose, "All of you¡­ Go outside, now. And don''t start any trouble! If I go out and see you fighting, no booze for a month!! And make sure no one enters this ce!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Tsuki also red at her members sternly, "All of you¡­ I want you all to leave and stand outside. Do not make any trouble and ensure no one elsees in or sake shall be banned for a month."


    "YES BOSS!!"


    All of them ran out of the store quickly, the door mming close behind them.


    As soon as they were gone, both ria and Tsuki let out a deep breath before they started stripping out of their clothes as though trying to tear them off of themselves.


    ria tossed her suit aside while Tsuki pulled herself out of her kimono, the two of them standing in the centre of our store in their underwear without an ounce of shame.


    And no, they weren''t doing this for kinky reasons¡­


    They then turned to me and I had alreadyid out two sets of gothic lolita dresses on the counter in front of me. Dresses that they had left here with the sole purpose of changing into when they came here.


    They practically snatched the dresses off the counter top and started putting them on, ria tying up her hair into twintails while Tsuki let down her hair.


    The two of them then copsed onto the chairs in front of the counter.


    ria stretched her arms, "Huuaaaa¡­ I''m aliiiiive!"


    Tsuki also mirrored her, "Nnngghh¡­ I''m finally free¡­"


    Lian Li went up to them, "So what can we get the two of you tonight?"


    "Ah! Can I get some hot chocte, Sister inw?"


    "I''ll have some hot chocte too¡­ With a few marshmallows, Sister inw."


    ria gasped, "Ohh! I want some marshmallows too, Sister inw!!"


    "Ehehehe~ Coming right up! Daaarling~ Two hot choctes with marshmallows please~"


    I nodded and began preparations on their drinks, which involved me making the chocte from scratch by making my own mix of cocoa powder and sugar.


    Meanwhile, ria and Tsuki were just leaning against their chairs with exhausted looks on their faces.


    "I''m tired¡­" ria muttered. "Why are my men so troublesome¡­"


    Tsuki also joined in on the whining, "Ugghh¡­ Putting up a front to maintain their ideal version of me is so tiring¡­"


    I couldn''t help but smile at them, "In that case¡­ Why not just disband the groups?"


    ""Absolutely not, Onii-sama/Aniue!!" They both cried out at the same time.


    ria pointed a finger at Tsuki, "If I do that, this fake imouto would just use her followers to suppress me and stop me from dering myself as Onii-sama''s true imouto!"


    Tsuki also pointed a finger at ria, "This wannabe would use her gang to hunt me down and stop me from being with you, Aniue!!"


    The both of them then turned to re at each other when they heard each other''s words.


    ""You''re the real problem here!! Stop copying me!! Arrrghhh!! Do you want a gang war?!!""


    Even in another World, these two still can''t ept the possibility of me having another little sister it seems¡­ And despite how hard they try to be different from each other, they still share quite a number of simrities.


    I suppose their problem in this World is still the same as our original World?


    At least they still like my hot chocte¡­

 Chapter 1286 Even Little Sisters Have It Hard

    (MC POV)


    "Onii-samaaaaa!"


    "Aniueeeee!"


    ""That fake little sister is bullying meeeee!""


    I sighed and patted their heads, "Ok, ok. Your hot chocte is getting cold so drink up before it chills, ok?"


    Both of them quietened down and drank their hot chocte, though they still red at each other over the rims of their cups.


    I realised that their problem was not even remotely simr to the original World''s, at least in terms of scale.


    Since this World''s version of me had settled himself quietly here without meeting either of them, the two of them went to do their own things without someone to check on them.


    And by a twist of fate, Tsuki stayed in the Earthen ne instead of leaving for the ''higher'' nes.


    Of course, when I say ''twist of fate'', I really meant me doing some reality maniption at the start when creating this World.


    The result was the two of them finding out about each other and deciding to create groups to suppress the other little sister while trying to search for me.


    The two of them then instilled their groups with their own ideals which made the two groups hostile to each other.


    ria and Tsuki had fully intended to start a gang war to eliminate each other until they found me here.


    The me of this World still did not have his memories returned so he only knew about ria but had no idea who Tsuki was. But he figured out that pissing off the leader of thergest Yakuza syndicate was a bad idea so he just yed along and epted her as his ''little sister''.


    Because of that, the shop became known as the ce that the two heads of the most infamous gangs would gather from time to time. Which is also why we would have no customers at this time of the night either.


    It wasn''t really that big of a problem since the two of them would also give generous tips like Brendan would as a way topete for the position of the better little sister.


    But if I had to say what their problem in this World was, it would definitely be the fact that they had to put on airs in front of their men.


    ria had made herself appear as the tough and rough sort of girl who would prefer pants to skirts while Tsuki was the prim and properdy that would always take small steps wherever she walked.


    I don''t know about you, but having to pretend to be someone else constantly to keep up appearances definitely sounds extremely exhausting. Neither of them could even rx at home since their men would also live with them as their bodyguards too.


    Thus, aside from their own private rooms, my shop has also be a ce where they could let loose and let their true selves show. That''s why I had spare sets of their gothic lolita clothes stored here.


    ria let out a long sigh, "Nngg¡­ I don''t wanna be a Mafia King anymore¡­"


    Tsuki scowled at her, "You really are ridiculous. Who would have thought that you would take over all the other gangs and create that embarrassing title for yourself? I pity your sessors who would have to live with that shame."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Hey! It''s a cool title, ok?! Onii-sama thinks so, right?!"


    "It''s pretty unique I guess," I half lied, still a little distracted by Lian Li who was enjoying being headpatted by me while she cuddled my chest.


    Tsuki rolled her eyes but did notment anymore, opting to let out a sigh of her own as well, "Ugghh¡­ I too, wish to be relinquish my position as a Yakuza Empress¡­"


    ria snorted, "You call yourself that and you still darement about my naming sense?"


    "Oh please, you don''t know the first thing about being ssy."


    "Oh sure, and your people are full of ss, aren''t they? They''re all just a bunch of rude goris."


    "Hmph! And your people are all just pretentious assholes who behave like they have sticks stuffed up their behinds!"


    "Why don''t the two of you just choose to step down and retire at the same time?" I asked, interrupting them.


    Tsuki shook her head, "As much as I want to¡­ I don''t have a good sessor that I can pass my position down to who could control the n as well as I do¡­ The moment I step down, they would definitely wage war against her gang."


    ria nodded in agreement, "The same goes for me¡­ I''ve taught them to hate her so well that anyone who I might choose would definitely try to attack them¡­"


    Yep¡­ That''s the other problem¡­


    Because of these two, they were always on the verge of a gang war where both sides were willing to kill each other at a moment''s notice.


    ria and Tsuki knew that I would not appreciate such a thing happening since it would be terrible for business. Thus, by using me as an excuse, they managed to convince their own people to ept an uneasy truce with each other for now.


    It''s obvious that the members themselves were not that happy with the decision but they were all holding themselves back simply because it was ria and Tsuki giving the orders.


    But if either of them were to step down, even if they were to appoint someone who does not wish for war in their ce, they would be forced to do it anyway or risk losing their men''s respect and their own position too.


    Thus, my little sisters have now found themselves trapped in this position where they were unable to leave while also forced to be someone who they were not.


    The good thing was that they were now attempting to fix this by using this neutral ground to get both groups together in one ce, which would hopefully let their animosity towards each other decrease over time.


    The only issue was that this would definitely take a really long time and there was no guarantee that it would even work either. For all we know, they might even still hate each other when ria and Tsuki retire.


    Not that this was really a problem since a little bit of reality maniption would do the trick but I think that would defeat the purpose of this World.


    At least¡­ That''s the feeling I''m getting from Lian Li anyway¡­


    What should I do¡­

 Chapter 1287 Talk With The Wife

    ?


    (MC POV)


    It was night time and Lian Li and I were getting ready for bed.


    We have bathed, Cai Hong is already tucked into bed and everything that needed to be prepared for tomorrow has also been prepared. That means there''s only one thing to do now.


    I looked at Lian Li seriously while she hugged a pillow that had the word ''YES'' printed on it.


    "Now, I want to know¡­ How are we dealing with this?"


    "Deal with what, Darling?" She asked innocently.


    "You know what I''m talking about. Right now I have two choices¡­ Simply spend my time with you until the time is up or deal with each of their problems, even if it may be meaningless in the end. The second choice would of course mean that I would be spending less time with you."


    Lian Li hugged the pillow closer to her chest while smiling at me, "Ehehe~ That''s fine Master~ I don''t mind seeing you help them with their problems~"


    Hmm¡­ I still don''t understand¡­ Everyone else chose to live their own fantasy with me¡­ And while my current life with Lian Li of being married and opening a patisserie was part of her fantasy, I''m not sure how my other disciples being here also served as a part of it?


    "Why are you including the others in your date with me?"


    "Mmm¡­ Does Master really want to know?"


    I nodded, "If you would rather not tell me, I could just use omniscience to find out. If you really don''t want me to know, then I will stop prying."


    "Mnnn¡­ I suppose I shouldn''t keep these things from Master either¡­ Could we cuddle first?"


    I opened up my arms and she crawled towards me, settling herself with her back towards me while I hugged her to my chest.


    "Mnnn¡­ Did I tell Master about my past?"


    "You mentioned it, but not in detail."


    "Mmm¡­ Then I think it''s better that it remains in the past since I''m already over it. But while we were going through the alternate Universes to save Master¡­ I experienced a few of them where my life wasn''t as ideal as right now¡­ One of which was when Master did not ept me as your disciple and I was kicked out of Heaven Sect."


    Oh¡­ Ohhhhhh¡­ That''s the original timeline where I crippled myself before Iris sent me back, wasn''t it?


    If I''m not wrong, Lian Li ended up destroying this ne with Guiying and then moved to the ''higher'' nes with her.


    For the current Lian Li who has already experienced how it''s like living with me and all her sisters, realising that that universe was a possible future for her must have been quite distressing.


    Although I still don''t know how this had anything to do with our current situation?


    Lian Li continued, "I saw that version of me''s memories¡­ Even though Guiying was there¡­ Even though we swore to give up on men¡­ I was so, so lonely¡­ It felt so lonely, Master¡­ Without anyone there¡­ Without the rest¡­"


    Ah¡­ Ok, I get it now¡­


    Lian Li actually has a fear of losing everything that she currently has and she attributes her current happiness to having everyone being together with her.


    Because of that, she might fear that if the others weren''t in this universe as well, she might lose what she had gained from our universe as well. Thus, she wanted to make sure that not only were the alternate versions of my disciples also present in this World, the actual ones would also be here to take over their alternate selves as well.


    Err¡­ At least I believe that''s the reason¡­<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But why they would suppress their own memories of our original World was still a mystery to me though¡­


    Maybe they''re doing it to be considerate of Lian Li since it''s her date with me after all?


    But well¡­ Seems like this World is going to just be me taking care of my disciples huh? Isn''t that just a normal day back in our World then?


    I started stroking Lian Li''s head while I made soothing noises at her, "It''s ok Lian Li, you''re fine with me."


    "Mnnn~ Master is so warm~ Ehehehe~ Master?"


    I looked down at her as she tilted her head to look up at me, "What is it?"


    "Eheheh~ I love you~"


    I chuckled, "I love you too, Lian Li."


    I leaned forward and we both shared a kiss.


    It has been awhile but I still remember how clingy Lian Li was when it was just the two of us. Yet, with the addition of everyone, she has taken up the role as the de facto leader of their group on her own.


    She has worked really hard indeed to reach where she is today. To think she started out without even knowing how to cultivate at first and yet here she was, a full fledged goddess.


    "Master?" She whispered, her voice almost inaudible.


    "Hmm?"


    "Thank you¡­ For choosing me."


    I scratched my cheek awkwardly, "You know that I picked you not because I knew about your situation right?"


    "I do, Master. But I thank you all the same. Without Master, I would not be where I am today. All that I am and will be is because of Master~ That''s why, everything that is mine is also Master''s~"


    Oh my, is she doing this as a way of renewing her vows to me? She really is cute.


    She turned around and gently pushed me down on the bed before she straddled my waist, her hands reaching up to pull off her top to toss it aside.


    Her lips curled up into a smile and I realised she had switched back to her persona of being my ''wife'' again.


    "Darling~ The little one is asleep~ Do you think we can go a few rounds tonight? Maybe¡­ We can try to give little Cai Hong another sister?"


    This girl¡­


    It pulled her down onto the bed, herughter ringing out inside the room before quickly switching to soft moans.


    Needless to say, it was a really passionate night for the both of us.


    Only after we were done and we were falling asleep in each other''s arms did I realise my question about how to deal with the other disciples was never answered.


    Oh well¡­

 Chapter 1288 No Bully My Loli

    ?


    (MC POV)


    So¡­ Remember me asking if I should deal with the problems that my disciples were facing?


    Well¡­ I''m sitting in the principal''s office of Cai Hong''s school right now with my loli dragon seated beside me.


    On our left was a boy around Cai Hong''s age and who I assume to be his mother ring at us while her son looked down at his hands sporting a very prominent ck eye on his face.


    The principal sighed, "Mister Lin¡­ Are you aware of what your daughter has done?"


    I looked straight at her, "What has she done?"


    "Your barbaric child dared to hit my innocent son, that''s what!!" The mother screeched.


    "Uwaaa! Papa!" Cai Hong cried, clinging to my arm.


    I almost wanted to erase them from existence just for making Cai Hong cry out like that, but I managed to stop myself at thest moment.


    The mother turned to the principal, "My pure and wonderful son was brutalised by this barbarian! What kind of school is this to allow such uncouth children in here?!"


    The principal made a cating gesture at her, "Madam Ying, please calm down¡­"


    "Calm down?! You expect me to calm down after what that barbarian did to my precious child''s face?! I''ve yet to even say anything about your school!! Wait till my husband hears of this!"


    I cleared my throat to get both of their attention, "Ahem¡­ I want to ask what exactly happened here?"


    The woman turned to growl at me, "Did I not make myself clear enough?! My poor little baby was attacked by that little monster of yours!!"


    I felt Cai Hong tighten her grip on my arm and I reached up to hold her hand with mine to assure her that everything was fine.


    "Mmhmm¡­ And my Cai Hong would never hit someone without a reason, that''s why I''m asking what happened to make her hit him?"


    "Ha! Do you really think your little monster is that innocent?! My little baby is the purest little angel you can find! It''s your little monster that is the problem!"


    I turned to Cai Hong, "Did the boy bully you?"


    She hesitated but quickly nodded her head.


    I held her hands with mine, "How did he bully you?"


    "He¡­ He was mean to Cai Hong¡­ Then he wanted Cai Hong''s toy¡­ Cai Hong said no¡­ He hit Cai Hong so Cai Hong hit him back."


    Yeah¡­ This little fucker deserves to die a million times over.


    Why am I holding back? That''s because I''ve realised that what''s happening right now was a result of my action of wiping the previous boy from existence¡­


    The previous boy was the leader of arge number of the children in Cai Hong''s school and he had a major crush on Cai Hong. With him around, he kept everyone in check and made sure no one bothered her. But with his existence erased like he was never there to begin with, there was no one holding them back which led to something like this happening today.


    Even if I were to erase him, something else might happen instead so¡­ I guess I should take the consequences into consideration the next time I erase people from existence...


    The woman scowled upon hearing Cai Hong''s words, "So you taught that little monster to lie as well?! Some kind of father you are!"


    I was about to say something to her but surprisingly, Cai Hong beat me to it.


    "Papa is best Papa!! You big meanie!!"


    Ahhhhh!! Cai Hong puffing up her cheeks is so cuuuuuute!! I just wanna squish her cheeks!!


    Ahem¡­


    I raised my hand before the fat hag could start mouthing off on Cai Hong again, "Before you say anything¡­ Could I ask if you even checked with your own son on what happened?"


    "Of course I did! He said your little monster attacked my precious angel!"


    "And did he say why he was punched?"


    "He¡­ He¡­ Does it matter?!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I shifted my gaze to the boy who had his head down the entire time, "So¡­ Boy¡­ Why did my daughter punch you?"


    He stayed silent.


    "You''re not really saying that you got punched for no reason, are you?"


    He shuddered slightly but he still kept his mouth shut, either for fear of the truthing out or his own mother disciplining him.


    The woman then stood up from her seat to point a finger at me, "How dare you?! You''re trying to intimidate my son! I knew it! You''re also a barbarian!"


    "Muuuu!! Papa! Bad meanie is calling Papa bad names!" Cai Hong squealed while waving her arm around cutely.


    Hnngg!!


    On one hand I really want to tear that bitch apart¡­ But on the other hand, it''s because of her that I get to see such a cute side of little Cai Hong!


    Aaaahhhh! Head pats for you!


    I turned back to the principal, "In conclusion, my daughter hit the boy in self defence, clearly. So what kind ofpensation can I expect from this?"


    The principal frowned, "Mister Lin¡­ That''s your daughter''s side of the story. There are no injuries on her that can prove that such a thing happened to her but we can clearly see the boy has a ck eye on him. There are also no witnesses as to the event either. Thus, there is no proof that what your daughter said is true."


    I stretched out my palm, "In that case, allow me to help clear this up. I''ll project both of their memories of that event and we can see what really happened."


    The fat hag scoffed, "Ha! Who do you think you are?! Master Lin of Heaven Sect?! You must be delusional if you¡­ Err¡­ You¡­"


    The woman trailed off as I projected two screens in the air in front of us, showing the memories of Cai Hong and the boy of what really happened.


    Everyone except Cai Hong was surprised to see this since I settled here without revealing my real identity, thus they thought I was just a normal patisserie owner, not an actual Practitioner.


    To normal people like this, meeting a Practitioner was akin to meeting some godlike being, which was why even that hag had quietly sat herself down and tried to make herself look as small as possible.


    Oh look, it''s the scene that we''re here for. Looks like the boy is talking to Cai Hong while she''s ying with a¡­ Is that a doll of me? Aww¡­ That''s so cuuuute~


    "Hey! Rainbow hair freak! What are you ying with? That doll looks as freaky as you! Give me that!"


    "No! This one Cai Hong''s! Go away!"


    "I said give me that!"


    "No! No! Cai Hong no want!"


    "You stupid freak!"


    The boy pped Cai Hong across the face.


    ¡­


    Ok¡­ So¡­ In my defence¡­ I lost myself¡­ But¡­


    When I saw that, I kind of got just a little bit angry and pped the boy next to me with my full force.


    There was an explosion and the entire section of the school building was torn apart while the boy wasunched all the way out into space.


    The force of the p also created a shockwave that sted the entire area apart, leaving a giant crater in its ce and disintegrating every single living being in a five kilometre radius.


    I was just standing there with my arm outstretched while staring at the giant hole I made. At least I had enough sense to protect the area behind me where Cai Hong was so she was unaffected.


    I think I overdid it a little¡­


    "Papa so cool!!" Cai Hong cheered, pping enthusiastically behind me.


    Ok, this was worth it.

 Chapter 1289 No Bully My Fox Too

    ?


    (MC POV)


    After rewinding time and calming myself down, I managed to hold myself back from doing the same thing¡­ After the fifth time¡­


    Hey! You try to stay calm after watching Cai Hong getting pped! I''m already showing a lot of restraint from this, ok?!


    In the end, with my evidence and revtion that I was actually Master Lin of Heaven Sect, the problem was pretty much solved without me doing anything else. The principal even apologised and said that I could take Cai Hong home for today while she investigated more thoroughly on this matter.


    The old hag also got really quiet after that, refusing to even look in my direction.


    I went ahead to ask Cai Hong what she wanted the boy''s punishment to be and she simply requested, "Say Papa is best Papa! Then be my ''fwen''!"


    A~ Who''s the cutest little dragon in the universe? You are!


    Since that was dealt with, the both of us left the principal''s office with Cai Hong holding my hand and humming merrily.


    I was quite surprised to find Lian Li waiting outside though.


    "Oh~ Are you done, Darling? Let''s go home together~"


    "How long were you waiting here?"


    "Ehehe~ Since the start of course~ How could I miss something rted to our dearest daughter?"


    ¡­ She was definitely eavesdropping on us I bet.


    Cai Hong reached her free hand to Lian Li, "Mama! Mama! Hand~"


    Lian Li giggled and took the loli dragon''s hand in her own, causing Cai Hong to let out a cheer as we walked out of school.


    "Papa, Mama? Dinner?"


    I thought for a moment, "How about some roasted chicken and potatoes? Then for dessert¡­ Darling?"


    "I''ll make some strawberry cupcakes~" Lian Li added.


    "Yayyyy~ Cupcakes!"


    She''s so cute, I had to give her another head pat.


    I bet to everyone that sees us, we looked just like any other normal family. Assuming the normal family has a loli dragon as a child anyway¡­


    Just as we were passing by a street to head to the store however, the sound of someone smashing ss could be hearding from a store to our right.


    Shifting my gaze to the side, I realised it was the shop that Manami was working at as a singer.


    The door to the shop was left ajar and listening closely, I could hear the sounds of some shoutinging from inside.


    Having a rather bad feeling about this, I quickly told Lian Li to watch over Cai Hong while I went towards the store to investigate.


    Pushing open the door, I found a group of men surrounding the stage where Manami was standing while who I assume to be the manager was off to the side, looking quite upset. A broken ss bottle alsoy shattered behind Manami, which I guessed must have been the source of the noise.


    Manami''s single tail was tensed and upright, telling me that she was currently in abat stance and the men were definitely not friendly.


    "I knew it!! This bitch ain''t no nine tails!! Why would a nine tails even be here singing in a bar like this?!! I want my money back!!" One of the men shouted.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Despite the threat in front of her, Manami still tried to act like nothing was wrong with a smile on her face.


    "Ara, ara? Dear customer, I fear there might have been a misunderstanding you see? I never said that I was a nine tailed fox youkai~ You made the assumption yourself~" Manami giggled.


    "You used an illusion to make yourself look like you had nine tails!! It''s as good as lying to us!!"


    "Yeah! And we even thought you might be rted to superstar Kiyomi too! I bet you just wanted to imitate her!"


    "Now give us back all the money we spent on you or I''m going to rip thatst tail out of you!!"


    Oh¡­ I guess I can see what''s going on¡­


    Manami used her illusion to make it look like she had nine tails to draw in a bigger crowd to the shop but these guys somehow found out that they were all an illusion and were very upset to have been tricked.


    Bute one¡­ I''m sure her singing was also really good right? Her tails wouldn''t have affected her singing ability at all!


    Plus even fluffing one is good enough, especially when all of you would never have the chance to touch her anyway¡­


    Putting that aside though¡­ What should I do?


    Obviously this Manami isn''t the real Manami of our original World but she had also been sent here to apany Lian Li and I on our date together.


    Right now, she doesn''t remember our time in the other World and I''m not even sure if she would remember any of this after we go back. For all I know, they might have all agreed to not remember anything that happened within this World after they return.


    Which meant that even if I were to walk away now or save her, neither choice would change what happens in our original World anyway.


    While I was over there considering my options, the group of men had already started walking towards her but either because of pride or an attempt to intimidate them, Manami stood her ground.


    She turned to her manager, "Manager, shouldn''t we be calling the guards for this?"


    I thought the manager would actually side with Manami but he quickly shook his head at her.


    "Ha! Who do you think you are? I let you work here because you also tricked me into thinking you were a nine tailed fox youkai too! Just like you lied to them, you also lied to me! Do you think I''ll even help you after you yed me like that?!"


    I know for a fact that this was not true. The manager definitely already knew about Manami''s condition before this so he must be saying this to avoid the customers'' wrath by throwing her under the bus.


    Seeing that even the person she thought would save her had turned against her, Manami''s mask of indifference slowly started to crack.


    One of the men reached forward and grabbed her by her wrist, pulling her towards him.


    "I''m not only going to rip that tail out of you, I''m going to fuck you while I''m at it too you--"


    ¡­


    Ah¡­ I did it again¡­ Whoops¡­


    Looks like this time I destroyed half the city alongside everyone else inside the store too¡­


    Err¡­ Let me just¡­ Rewind time again¡­


    I need to control my strength better.

 Chapter 1290 My Fox Now

    ?


    (MC POV)


    I got better ok? I stopped at three this time¡­


    On the fourth time, I managed to p the guy without destroying reality with it. There was still enough force to send him crashing into his friends and knocking all of them out though.


    Hey, what can I say? I tried my best.


    "Da¡­ Darling?" Manami gasped, surprised to see me there with my hand outstretched.


    "Were these people bothering you? Hmm¡­ Maybe I should have asked that before I pped them¡­"


    "I¡­ I¡­ No, I mean¡­ They¡­"


    I reached up and patted her head, "It''s ok, Manami. You can rely on me, you know? You don''t need to always take care of things yourself. In fact, since this ce clearly doesn''t want you around, I would like to bring you back with me instead."


    Before anyone could say anything else, I took her by the hand and started walking towards the exit of the store.


    Predictably, the manager quickly ran after us.


    "Hey! Stop right there! What do you think you''re doing?! She signed a contract with me! You can''t just take her away!!"


    I turned back to narrow my eyes at him, "Didn''t you already give up on her? What''s wrong with me taking her away?"


    He sneered at me, "Hmph! Do you think a cripple like her could have gotten work at my establishment so easily? She signed a ten year employment contract with me! She has to fulfil the terms stipted in the contract or I can enve her for breaching the contract! Even if you were to take her away, I can still invoke the terms!"


    I turned to Manami, "Is that true?"


    She hesitated before nodding, "I¡­ I needed a ce to stay¡­ And I was desperate¡­ So I didn''t see the terms when I signed it¡­ It''s only afterwards that I realised¡­ What I got myself into¡­"


    Damn¡­ For Manami to make a mistake like this, she must have been truly desperate at that time. I wouldn''t be surprised if she was starving and on a brink of death at that time that the contract looked like a godsend to her.


    "Are you even being paid?"


    "Only¡­ Only from tips¡­ I don''t have a sry¡­ That''s why¡­ That''s why I had to use my illusion to make customers give me tips¡­"


    I turned back to the manager, "You are worse than those men I just pped, do you know that?"


    "What are you going to do? p me?"


    I pped him, of course. I even held back properly so that I don''t destroy the rest of the World with him too.


    The piece of human trash held his face while looking up at me in shock from where heid on the ground, "How¡­ How dare you?! This is assault! I''ll call the guards! You hear? You think I don''t know who you are?! You''re just that stupid pastry shop owner! I have friends!"


    I waved my hand at him, "Stop wasting my time and name your price, how much do you want before you release her?"


    He got up while holding his still red face while smirking at me, "Ha! I''m not interested in money! She''s my main crowd pleaser, so of course I wouldn''t be willing to give her up to anyone! And do you think I''m going to let you off easily?! I''ll make sure you end up behind bars for this! Let''s see how you like that!"


    "Alright, then how about I buy your shop?"


    "Wha¡­ What? Ahem¡­ I mean¡­ My shop isn''t for sale either! I don''t care if you brought our ten gold coins or whatever!"


    "What about a hundred?" I asked, bringing out a pouch full of said gold coins that I materialised out of thin air.


    "Ah¡­ Hahaha! Do you take me for a fool?! Like anyone would believe you would have that amount of money on you!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I shrugged, "Should have taken the offer when you had the chance. Then again, you''ll be gone by the end of this anyway."


    Turning back around, I continued to pull Manami away and out of the store.


    "Hey!! You''re stealing her from me right now! You dare to breach her contract?!!"


    I snapped my fingers and materialised the contract in my hand, "Do you mean this contract?"


    His eyes widened and he started patting his coat pocket, growing more shocked to realise that the piece of paper was no longer there.


    I then burned it with fire and the piece of paper was incinerated right before his eyes.


    The manager''s eyes expanded to the size of saucers, realising that I was a Practitioner and not a normal human.


    "Just to let you know, I''m pretty sure the guards will side with me even if I were to cut off your arm right now."


    He must have realised the underlying meaning behind my words as he started to stammer, "N¡­ No way¡­ Ma¡­ Master Lin of Heaven Sect?"


    I chose not to answer him and merely continued pulling Manami with me, the woman still looking quite stunned at what just happened to her.


    Outside, Lian Li was waiting for me with Cai Hong sucking on her finger cutely.


    "Ooh~ Hello Manami~ Are youing back with us?" Lian Li asked with a knowing smile.


    Cai Hong ran towards her with her arms outstretched, "Big sis Manami!!"


    Manami was still operating on autopilot so she caught the loli dragon on instinct, onlying back to her senses when Cai Hong leapt into her arms with a ''pompf''.


    "Dar¡­ Master Lin?" She muttered, turning to me.


    "Come now, hearing you call me that suddenly feels very weird, you can just behave as normal without minding so much."


    "But¡­ But¡­"


    Lian Li came up to her and ced a finger on Manami''s lips, "Hush, hush~ Didn''t Darling already told you it''s ok? You should just be a good girl and listen to Him, don''t you think?"


    Since when did you take up the big sister role for her?


    I suppose seeing Manami in her vulnerable state right now was also a really strange thing for me as well.


    I don''t me her though, she''s quite convinced that she would be trapped in that horrible work environment for the next few years with no way out and right now she''s still trying toe to terms with the fact that she was freed.


    What''s more, while she knew I was a Practitioner, she did not know who exactly I was in this World. So knowing that I was actually Master Lin from Heaven Sect must havee as a huge shock to her as well.


    That''s why¡­ When she started tearing up and sniffling trying to hold her tears back, I pulled her into a hug and made soothing noises at her, prompting her to finally break down and start crying into my chest.


    It''s all going to be ok now, Manami.


    I''m stilling backter to tten this store to the ground though.


    What? You think I would just let a piece of shit like that guy get away with just a simple p? Another World or no, I''m still going to make him suffer.

 Chapter 1291 Were Attracting More Customers

    ?


    (MC POV)


    We returned to the shop together with Manami, the fox youkai having recovered from her crying a few moments ago.


    "Wee back, though this time not as a customer I suppose. Do you want anything, Manami? Ah, but where shall she sleep today?"


    "I¡­ It''s fine¡­ I¡­ I''m ok with sleeping outside."


    Lian Li turned to her, aghast, "No way! You''re definitely sleeping with us! How could we let you sleep outside after all that?!"


    "I''ll be intruding, aren''t I?"


    I already had an idea of what Lian Li wanted so I backed my ''wife'' up, "It''s alright Manami. After all that we''ve been through, how could we even treat you like an outsider? You''re practically family now."


    "Family!" Cai Hong cheered before hugging Manami.


    Manami couldn''t help but smile at the little dragon and patted her head, "Thank you¡­ For epting me."


    I grinned, "It''s the least I could do after you acted as my wife''s big sister all this time."


    Lian Li pouted at me but I patted her head to appease her.


    Originally, I also thought to heal her tails with a healing pill but that might make it harder to arrange the meeting between Kiyomi and herter. And I don''t think it''s necessary to do that in this World anyway, they aren''t here to cultivate to godhood in the first ce.


    Manami turned to me, "Is it¡­ Really fine for me to stay and work here?"


    I shrugged, "Well, you know that only Lian Li and I are the only permanent staff here so sometimes we get really busy. Having you around to help would certainly be quite wee. What''s more, if we were to have another pretty girl in the store, it would definitely increase our sales!"


    Both Lian Li and Manami giggled at my joke.


    My ''wife'' then turned to Manami, "Let''s go~ I''ll show you our uniforms! I think you''ll look really cute in them!"


    "E¡­ Eh? I¡­ But¡­"


    "No buts! Come on! Does Cai Hong want toe along too?"


    "Cai Hong want! Papa! Cai Hong go?"


    I chuckled, "Of course you can."


    "Yayyyy!"


    Lian Li brought Cai Hong and Manami through the kitchen and to our house to help her get changed while I stayed behind in the shop to prepare, especially since the lunch rush would being soon.


    The rest of our part time staff arrived on time and immediately started working at their assigned stations.


    A few of them questioned Lian Li''s absence but I exined that she was taking care of a new permanent hire.


    That surprised a few of them since both Lian Li and I had been quite against hiring full timers for a very long time. Thus, they were wondering what made the neer so special for us to break that rule on our own.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Soon enough, Lian Li showed up with Manami dressed up in our wait staff''s uniform, which was basically simr to a maid outfit.


    Cai Hong was not with her so I assume she was back at home doing homework.


    "Isn''t she beautiful, Darling?" Lian Li gushed.


    "Ara, ara? It''s all thanks to Lian Li dressing me up~" She giggled, having already returned to her normal self.


    I guess the two girls had a nice talk while Lian Li was dressing her up, just like how the two of them had the chat in the tent back in our World.


    I chuckled, "Yes, she is very beautiful. Do you want Manami waiting on the tables or working the counter?"


    "Ohhh~ Since she looks so pretty, it would be a waste to have her stuck behind the counter! Don''t you think so, Manami?"


    "Ufufufu~ As much as I would not mind either choice, I have to say that I am not confident in doing either as I have no experience in it. I do not think that there is time to teach me how to do them properly right now as well?"


    I nodded, "That''s a good point. In that case, could I trouble you to do what you do best? We could clear the area at the end to make an impromptu stage for you. You can use one of the bar stools as your seat too."


    "Ara ara? That''s a perfect idea, Darling~ Let''s go with that~"


    With my help, a small stage was soon put up just in time as we opened for the lunch crowd.


    Manami started singing her own songs to entertain the crowd and her voice reached all the way out onto the streets which drew in even more people than we normally would.


    Soon enough, we werepletely packed and there was even a line of people waiting to enter the store outside.


    Despite the rush, some of the part time staff found the chance to p me on the back and congratte me on getting my second ''wife'' cheekily.


    I never heard Manami sing before but I knew she could y different types of instruments back when we were celebrating the new year in our old World. It''s unfortunate that I never got to see her perform again after that since it truly was a captivating performance.


    But right now, hearing Manami sing on the small stage at the back of our store, I truly thought that the bar Manami had been working in before definitely got away too cheaply.


    If you were hearing her voice right now, you''d think you were listening to a top vocalist singing in a high ss theatre instead of a patisserie by the side of the street. Her voice was so breathtaking that most off the customers inside the store were all quietly listening to her singing, sometimes some of my staff would also be distracted and stop to listen to her.


    Well, I have to admit that I was also charmed by her voice too so there''s no way I could me them.


    However, the melodious atmosphere quickly shattered when the sound of furious shouting came from outside the store.


    The door was then mmed open and severalrge sized and burly men came stomping in with clubs and swords.


    One of them was even dragging along Eris by her wrist while she tried and failed to break free from his grip.


    "Yo, we''re robbing the ce," The leader called out casually.


    Wow¡­ In the middle of the day? Is this guy an idiot?

 Chapter 1292 Itll Cost An Arm, A Leg And An Eye

    ?


    All the patrons inside the store were looking at the burly guys in confusion, obviously still unsure if he was joking or not.


    Seeing that no one seemed to be taking them seriously, the leader raised up his club and mmed it onto the table of a customer nearby, smashing the tes and mugs that had been on the table.


    "I said we''re robbing this ce!!" He shouted again.


    There were a few screams as a few of the patrons scrambled to their feet, some of them trying to leave the store only to find the entrance was blocked by more of those bandits.


    The leader of the bandits turned to me, "So¡­ You''re the owner aren''t you? Cough up all the money you have in your drawers right now if you don''t want us to mess up your customer''s faces! Then after this, you''ll need to pay up some protection money since you''re in my territory, got it?!"


    Eris tried to pry her hand free from the bandit holding her, "Stop it! Stop! This wasn''t what you agreed on!"


    The leader of the bandits sneered at her, "Ahahaha! You should know better than that! You think a bandit would honour a deal as ridiculous as that?! Give you time to pay so that we''ll leave such a nice target alone? Ahahahaha!"


    Hmm¡­ Ok, I think I understand what''s going on now.


    These bandits probably found this ce through Eris and wanted to take advantage of us through the usage of force and intimidation, getting me to pay them protection money to leave us alone.


    Eris then tried to negotiate with them by offering to pay them in our stead.


    But as expected, they were not satisfied with just that and came to extort us anyway.


    The leader of the bandits grabbed her from his subordinate to pull her towards me by her wrist, "So, I heard this little thief here has been under your care for a while hasn''t she? You might be happy to know that it''s because of her that this is happening to you right now! Maybe you shouldn''t take in filthy rats like her anymore, eh?"


    Eris looked at me with fear in her eyes, terrified that I would believe him and me her for our current ''predicament''.


    I looked at Lian Li, "Do the knights not deal with problems like these? We''re literally in the streets of the Royal Capital, aren''t we?"


    She tapped her chin with a finger, "Umm¡­ I don''t think their influence stretches all the way out this far in the city, Darling. We''re quite far away from the pce after all so bandits like them are still present. Besides, Guiying isn''t here either."


    Oh, that''s right¡­ I didn''t set this World to have her as Empress, so her old family is still in power¡­ I guess without her around, problems like these would be present.


    Ah¡­ That also exins why ria and Tsuki could just stroll in and do whatever they wanted without any worry too.


    I then turned back to the leader who was still smirking at me proudly, "Can you let her go first?"


    He raised an eyebrow and looked at Eris, "What? This little bitch? You know she''s one of us right? Turned on the waterworks to get your trust just so that she could case your shop? We know where you store your money from her, you know?"


    "That''s not true!" She cried, still trying and failing to pull herself free. "I never did any of that!"


    "Ahahaha! Look at that! She''s lying even now! Let me just give you a free warning, mister owner! In our circle, we call her ''The Rat of many faces''! Do you know why?"


    "Mmm¡­ I already know why but that''s not my question. I just asked if you could let go of her first," I told him with a straight face.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Oh, this is interesting, don''t tell me you''ve actually fallen for this little rat? She''s simply using you, you know?"


    "I''m asking you one final time and consider this my free warning to you. Let her go, pay for the damages, apologise to my customers or all of you will be losing an eye, an arm and a leg in the next few moments."


    "Ahahahaha!! Now I know why this little rat is so interested in your store! You''re fucking crazy! Who do you think you are?!"


    "I''m Master Lin, the co-owner of this patisserie and the husband of that beautifuldy over there."


    Of course Lian Li started squirming and giggling when she heard that, "Ehehehe~ Husband~"


    "Ahahahaha! So what if you''re¡­ Err¡­ What?"


    I raised my hand and brought it down smoothly, cutting through the reality where the bandit leader''s arm was still attached to his body.


    Eris fell backwards when the arm suddenly lost its connection but Lian Li was there to catch her, preventing her from falling onto the ground.


    Since I didn''t cut his arm physically, there was also no blooding from the ''wound''. It''s as though his arm was never attached to him in the first ce.


    The bandits all stared at the decapitated arm that fell onto the floor with a soft ''thump''.


    "What¡­"


    That was all the leader managed to say before I exploded his eyeball in his head, making sure to cause the most amount of pain as possible before I cut off his leg.


    This time, blood did spray out from the wounds but I used a little bit of reality maniption to wipe them out before it dirtied the floor. No need to scare my customers with it after all.


    He screamed out in pain and fell over onto the ground, using his only good hand to cover his eye socket as he writhed around in agony.


    The other bandits also met with the same fate, all of them quickly copsing one after the other as I did the same thing to all of them.


    I let them scream for about a minute before I teleported them away to another space that I had just created, intending to take some timeter to torture them a little before killing them.


    Hey, they made Eris sad, there''s no way I''m going to let them get away with just dying.


    Speaking of which, I should also send the manager that took advantage of Manami and those customers who threatened her there as well.


    Yep, cleanupplete!


    Now all I need to do is pamper Eris a little and calm down my customers~ Easy.

 Chapter 1293 Taking In The Rat

    ?


    I bowed in front of the patrons, "I hope you enjoyed our small performance, everyone! Please p your hands for our hard working actors!"


    The patrons looked a little bit confused until someoneughed which broke the tension and made everyone else start to break out into cheers and pping.


    I took Eris''s hand who was still confused and made her do a bow as well before pulling her behind the counter to hand her over to Lian Li.


    My ''wife'' gave me an amused look before nodding, "I''ll take care of her, darling~ Don''t worry~"


    As reliable as always, Lian Li.


    I took over the manning of the register, leaving my part time staff to deal with the drink and sweets preparations. They were obviously still a little confused but seeing how casual Lian Li and I were handling it, they simply shrugged and went back to doing their work.


    Manami must have also known that the entire thing was definitely not a show so she quickly helped by resuming her singing, lulling the customers back into a facade of normalcy.


    The customers went back to their own seats and things proceeded on as normal again. I even went top the customers who got their tes smashed but they were being a good sport about it and praising us that the acting was really realistic.


    They wondered if this was an attempt to get the attention of the superstar Kiyomi toe and check out our store.


    Of course I wasn''t going to tell them that she was already a regr customer here so I justughed and said they were right.


    The rest of the lunch rush proceeded as normal and soon the shop was mostly empty again.


    The part timers have already left which meant that there were only Lian Li, Manami and myself left inside the store.


    "Thank you for your hard work, Manami. If you wish to be a professional singer in the future, just let me know ok? I''d like to get your autograph first~"


    "Ufufufu~ I''ll give you more than just a silly autograph, darling~" She giggled.


    I chuckled alongside her before turning to Lian Li, "How''s Eris doing?"


    "I made her take a bath back at our home~ I think she should be done now so should I call her over?"


    "N¡­ No need¡­ I''m¡­ I''m here¡­" A small voice whispered almost inaudibly behind us.


    All of us spun around to see Eris standing at the doorway wearing a shirt that was a size too big for her that reached to the top of her thighs. That''s my shirt¡­


    The fact that she was pulling the hem down as well kind of suggested that she might be wearing nothing else underneath.


    Her hair was still a little wet and while she could use a little bit more meat on her bones, there was no denying that she looked beautiful after cleaning up.


    Lian Li giggled, "In that case, shall we leave the two of them alone to chat, Sister Manami?"


    "Ara, ara? I was just thinking of the same thing, Sister Lian Li~ Let''s leave them to it, shall we?"


    Since when were those two on such good terms? They were evenughing the same way with their hands covering their mouths¡­


    The two women disappeared through the door that led to the kitchens, leaving me alone with Eris who was still standing there awkwardly.


    I smiled at her, "So¡­ Hot chocte? Or are you more in the mood for some tea?"


    "I¡­ I have nothing on me¡­"


    "I don''t think I asked if you could pay for it, did I? Besides, we''re on break right now so we''re technically not working."


    "Umm¡­ I don''t need anything¡­"


    Right as she said that, her stomach growled audibly and she blushed up to her ears.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Hot chocte and a slice of pie it is then~"


    She wanted to protest again but I waved a finger at her, "I''ll be having the same thing so at least indulge me, ok?"


    That silenced any other protesting from her and she nodded obediently, taking a seat at the counter that I pointed at.


    She sat on the chair uneasily and I quickly joined her with two cups of hot chocte and two slices of chicken pie.


    I ced them in front of her, though she made no move to touch them.


    "So¡­ You have questions?" I prodded.


    She hesitated before nodding her head, "You¡­ Who are you, exactly?"


    "Didn''t I introduce myself just now? I''m Master Lin, the co-owner of this patisserie. If you''re wondering who the other owner is, it''s Lian Li of course."


    "No¡­ You¡­ You''re definitely not just some pastry shop owner¡­ No pastry shop owner can do what you did!"


    "If I told you my past work was being a Master at Heaven Sect, would you believe me?"


    She froze before turning to look me up and down, only to shiver rather noticeably when she realised what who I was, "I¡­ I apologise¡­ For everything I--"


    I ced a finger on her lips, "Shhh¡­ I told you, I''m just a patisserie owner now. No need to think about all theplicated stuff, ok?"


    She looked like she was on the verge of tears already but she nodded her head nevertheless.


    "Now at least drink a little of the chocte before it gets cold."


    She obediently picked up the mug and brought it up to her hands shakily to take a sip before putting it back down.


    That''s when her tears really started to stream down her cheeks.


    "Why¡­ Sniff¡­ Why are you so kind to me? I¡­ I don''t get it¡­ I''m worthless¡­ I even tried¡­ Tried to steal from you¡­ And you still fed me¡­ And you took care of me¡­ Why? Sniff¡­"


    I grinned, "Would you believe me if I said I was in love with you?"


    Technically, I love our World''s version of Eris but since this is also her only without her memories, that counts too.


    She gasped and turned to me, her tears still flowing down her cheeks, "Bu¡­ But¡­ Your wife¡­ She¡­"


    "She would feel lonely without you, you know? So don''t even think about anything stupid like running away after this and disappearing ok? Because you''re really not a bother to us and everyone will feel sad if you just disappeared."


    Eris''s eyes went even wider when she realised I knew what she was trying to do all along.


    I then turned to her and patted her head, "If you still feel that you need to atone for what you did, you can start off with helping out in the kitchens. We need someone to help with the dishes and then after that I can teach you how to do inventory. If you''d like to, I can also teach you how to cook as well."


    She stared at me for a while longer before she scrunched up her face, "Hick¡­ Sniff¡­ Waaaaahhh! Ma¡­ Master!!!"


    I hugged her as she cried into my chest, making soothing noises while patting her head.


    That was when the door to the shop opened again and a disguised Kiyomi appeared, her eyes instantly settling on Eris who was still crying and hugging me.


    "Bad time?" She asked.


    Your timing is really impable.

 Chapter 1294 The Sun And Moon Meets

    ?


    (MC POV)


    I told Kiyomi everything while Eris ate her pie and her hot chocte slowly.


    "I see¡­ And Master Lin took care of everything?"


    "Hmm¡­ Of course I did. Who do you think I am?"


    She gave me a wry smile, "Master Lin, you truly have a talent for this, would you like to help out with our story department next year?"


    I grinned, "You think I made all of this up, don''t you?"


    "Kukuku~ You failed to consider one thing, Master Lin. Why would the real Master Lin of Heaven Sect start up a small business like this? Other Practitioners would have surely heard about this and flocked here by now and yet, all of your customers are normal non-Practitioners."


    "Mmm¡­ But have you thought maybe I hid my identity beforeing here?"


    "Oh? Is the real Master Lin of Heaven Sect that much of a prankster?"


    "I wouldn''t say prankster but more of wanting to stay low profile."


    "Kukuku~ Very likely indeed~"


    Obviously Kiyomi was not buying the possibility of me being the actual Master Lin of Heaven Sect and believes that the only thing simr between the two of us were our surnames.


    Eris knew that I was the real deal but I ced my finger on her lips when she wanted to vouch for me so that she knew I did not mind Kiyomi not believing me.


    The reason why was that something was about to happen really soon which would upy Kiyomi''s attention more than this would.


    "Darling? Do we need more¡­ Ara?"


    Manami froze the moment she walked out of the kitchen and saw her little sister seated at the counter.


    Kiyomi also stopped mid-sip of her tea and her eyes went as wide as saucers when she saw her elder sister standing behind me.


    I tried to act clueless and gestured to the both of them, "Ah, I think this is the first time you''re meeting each other but Manami, this is Kiyomi. Kiyomi, this is Manami. Incidentally, both of you have sisters that each of you are actively avoiding because both of you don''t think that you''re good enough for your other sibling."


    Kiyomi immediately caught on to what I was insinuating, "You knew?! You knew that she was here all along?!"


    I shrugged, "She''s a customer like you, or at least she was before this."


    "No, no, I can''t! I can''t do this!" Manami cried, turning back to try and run back into the kitchen.


    Unfortunately for her, an invisible wall had already been created by me and she simply bounced off the wall to fall back into my arms. Oh, don''t worry, I made it such that the wall was soft so it was like bouncing off a wall made of rubber.


    At the same time, Kiyomi also tried to scurry away from us and ran towards the door, only to bounce off another invisible wall that I made to block her from running away.


    Of course, I was there to catch her as well when she fell by creating a clone of me, turning her around to face her still bewildered sister.


    "Now, now. I don''t think it''s good to run away from the sister that both of you have been missing for so long, right? Shouldn''t both of you say something to each other first?"


    Kiyomi looked at my clone then at me, "You¡­ You have a twin?!"


    I chuckled and snapped my fingers, causing my clone to dematerialise.


    "Don''t run away again, ok? I already set up a barrier around here which I won''t lift until the two of you at least had a talk with each other."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Kiyomi scowled, "How dare you?! I will not be caged like a¡­ A¡­"


    Her voice trailed off as soon as she realised that Manami only had a single tail hanging behind her.


    "Elder sister? What happened¡­ To your tails?"


    Manami hesitated for a moment, her tail drooping even lower before curling up so that she could hug it in her hands.


    "I¡­ I suppose things can''t get any worse now¡­ I lost them¡­" She sighed.


    Kiyomi blinked at her, "You¡­ Lost them? H¡­ How?"


    "I¡­ Made a mistake¡­ An ident¡­ And I crippled myself¡­ The result is losing all but one of my tails and almost all of my power¡­"


    "What¡­ What about our vige?"


    "I¡­ Without my power¡­ Our chief was killed by monsters and I could not protect her¡­ So I was driven out from there."


    "You¡­ You did note to me?"


    Manami showed her a sad smile, "How could I? I''m the elder sister who has fallen from grace. My dearest little sister has be a star shining brightly in the sky. It would be a sin for me to take that away from you."


    Kiyomi rushed up to her sister and hugged her, using her tails to wrap around Manami protectively.


    As a fox youkai herself, she knew better than anyone else how important their own tails were to them. Now that she also knew that Manami also had the same sentiments as her while also having lost her tails and power, she was clearer than anyone else on how much suffering Manami had gone through.


    "Oh my dear elder sister¡­ You should not have shouldered such burdens on your own¡­ I would have weed you in a heartbeat."


    Manami giggled, "Fufu¡­ And yet there you were trying to run away when you saw me."


    "Ah¡­ I''m sorry¡­ That might not have beenpletely true¡­ But I would still have weed elder sister if I knew about this."


    "Ara, ara? And here I thought you were so embarrassed of me which led you to run away like that."


    "Never! Dear elder sister will never be an embarrassment for me! Even¡­ Even if you were to lose everything¡­ I will never turn my back on you. Without elder sister''s guidance back then, I would be nothing."


    "Ufufufu~ Really? I was so sure that you were going to say that your current sess was all due to Master Lin, isn''t it?"


    Kiyomi flushed before she pulled back to look at Manami, "How¡­ How did you know?"


    "Ufufufu~ I''ve been hearing some things here and there~"


    Hmm? Wait a minute¡­ Did I ever tell her that? I don''t think I did¡­


    Does that mean Lian Li told her about Kiyomi just now?


    I turned to see Lian Li peeking from the doorframe smiling at the two fox sisters hugging each other.


    Yep, she definitely did.


    Well¡­ At least the two sisters are reunited here again so this is their problem closed, right?

 Chapter 1295 Artistic Witch

    ?


    (MC POV)


    "Master really is kind~" Lian Li whispered beside me.


    The two of us were watching Manami and Kiyomi seated in the corner of the store catching up. The fact that Kiyomi had several of her tails entwined with Manami''s possessively told me that they''ll be just fine.


    "Hmm¡­ Isn''t this just something normal for me? I would be a terrible master if I were to let all of you suffer even in another World."


    "Ehehehe~ This is why we love you, Master~" She giggled.


    "Umm¡­ Is that some sort of y?" Eris asked, having just witnessed that interaction between Lian Li and myself.


    She''s probably referring to the fact that Lian Li was calling me ''Master'' right now.


    I waved my hand at her, "Don''t worry about it, it''s her fetish."


    Lian Li puffed her cheeks at me but did not deny it, which only made Eris look at her with aplicated face.


    Eris looked like she wanted to say something when the bell at the entrance chimed again, this time announcing the arrival of Diao Chan who walked in with her head held down.


    Unlike the other days where she would be carrying various bags of items that she purchased from the shops around, she was only holding onto a crumpled piece of paper in her hand. She did not even bother taking off her hat and simply came into the store while wearing it.


    She stormed in and sat at the counter, not even sparing a nce around her to look around the store. I doubt she even realised that she was not alone like usual either, especially since everyone went silent when we heard the bell.


    She threw the piece of paper on the table and slumped onto the counter, her hands moving to cover her face as soft sounds of her sobbing could be hearding from behind her hands.


    Everyone else was just staring at her in confusion. Since she does have a reputation in this capital, they knew how Diao Chan was normally like in this World.


    I peeked over the counter to see the paper that she had tossed aside and I realised that it was a letter, though it did not seem to be directly addressed to her.


    ''To whomever it may concern, the Royal Gallery of the Arts has reviewed the artwork that you have sent to us and we have deemed your artwork to be incredibly mediocre. We would suggest that you might have a better time being a street peddler for your art rather than wasting time trying to be someone who you are not. Do everyone a favour and never contact us again. We hope that you have a nice day.''


    "Were you¡­ Were you lying¡­" Diao Chan sobbed softly into her hands, her tears still streaming down her cheeks.


    I picked up the letter from the counter, "Am I right to assume that you sent your art to them under a pseudonym so that they would only take your art into consideration and not who you are?"


    There was silence for a moment before her hat bobbed up and down.


    I sighed, "Don''t you know? The Royal Gallery of the Arts isn''t actually a ce that supports new artists?"


    The sounds of her sobbing stopped and she peeked out from under her hat to look at me, "What¡­ What do you mean?"


    "Despite its name, the Royal Gallery of the Arts isn''t actually owned by the Royal Family themselves but a private business that purchased the rights to call themselves that from the Royal Family. I believe back then the country was in quite a bad state so they needed money which the merchants could provide. Thus they sold the rights to a few merchants to set the Gallery up. So the gallery is more focused on making money than actually helping artists. Of course, if they think you''re a newbie artist with no backer and no name, they wouldn''t be interested in you no matter how good your art is."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She blinked at me, "Then¡­ Then does that mean that¡­ That my art¡­ May actually be good?"


    I shrugged, "The only examples I saw were your sketches, remember? I wouldn''t know how good it actually is. But I believe that if you did put your heart and soul into it, I''m sure the other galleries would definitely think it is good too. I was not lying when I said that you had talent."


    Upon hearing my words, Diao Chan went back to sobbing into her hand.


    "Eh? What''s wrong?"


    She cried, "They¡­ They tore it¡­ And threw it in the trash! I spent weeks on it! And they tore it up to throw it away just like that!!"


    Ah¡­ I should have thought those guys would do something like that¡­


    It seems that before Guiying went to reform the country, there were quite a number of troublesome people who would look down onmoners and take immense pleasure in tormenting those they deem below them.


    I guess asking if Diao Chan could try and paint a new one or if she had another painting prepared would be unreasonable.


    Hmm¡­ Well¡­ It''s not like I can''t do anything about it. I already basically revealed my real identity to a bunch of people already and we''re not staying here permanently anyway, so I might as well just make use of it.


    "What if I helped you restore your painting?"


    She shook her head, "Impossible¡­ They tore it into multiple pieces and they only sent back a single piece of it¡­"


    She reached into her bosoms and pulled out a single piece of torn canvas from between her boobs.


    Seems like even in another World, she still behaves the same way¡­


    I grinned, "No need to worry, I can restore it even without this."


    "Hmph! Do you take me for a child? Even Master Lin of Heaven Sect would find it difficult to do it, yet you think a patisserie owner like you will be able to do it??"


    "Oh? I think I would be able to restore this easily though? Watch."


    She lifted her head, presumably to throw another insult at me, only to gape at me when she saw the small bit of canvas slowly erge to repair itself back to its original state.


    But rather than being happy about it, Diao Chan let out a cry of panic, "Wait!! NOOOO!!"


    She said that a little toote and the painting was restored to reveal that it was a painting of me staring straight at the viewer in a sort of nobleman''s pose. You know, the kind where they would pose for a family portrait sort of thing.


    Ah¡­ Umm¡­ Maybe I should have checked what the painting was before doing that¡­


    But seriously¡­ You sent this to the Gallery?

 Chapter 1296 It Still Defaults To The Harem Route

    ?


    (MC POV)


    Diao Chan gaped at the restored painting that was in full view of everyone.


    The store waspletely silent as everyone stared at the painting, most probably marvelling at the detail and beauty of the work that Diao Chan had put in.


    She had definitely worked on this for a really long time and it''s now obvious thating over to our store everyday was to reference the source material for her painting.


    "It''s beautiful, Diao Chan," Lian Li praised, shattering the silence.


    Her words made Diao Chan jump in surprise as she turned around to look for the source of the noise, only for her eye to widen even more when she realised she was not alone.


    "Wait! Since when were all of you here?!" She shrieked.


    Lian Li raised an eyebrow at her, "We''ve been here from the start, you just never noticed us."


    "AHHHHH!! Don''t look!! Please don''t look!!" Diao Chan screamed, trying to cover up therge painting with her body.


    "But it looks nice though? I think it perfectly captured Darling''s likeness and His perfection! You must have really poured your heart into this!"


    "NOOOOOO!!"


    I chuckled, "Let''s not bully the poor girl that much, Dear. But in all seriousness though, it really is a good painting. Shall I introduce a few other galleries that would be much better alternatives for you to disy it?"


    Diao Chan forgot about hiding her painting for a moment to turn to me, "You¡­ You can? No wait! Who are you, really?!!"


    "Hmm? I thought an intelligent woman like you should have figured it out by now, right? Or do you just want me to say it to confirm your assumption?"


    She nodded, letting me know that it was thetter.


    I shrugged, "Well, I suppose my former title would be Master Lin of Heaven Sect. Is that good enough for you?"


    In an instant, her attitude switched once again where she did a perfect ny degree bow towards me.


    "For all the rudeness I have disyed towards you all this time, please ept my sincerest apologies!!"


    Yeah¡­ I mean¡­ Her attitude thus far was because she had Feng Xian''s backing but even he would not be able to do anything to me so such a thing was useless.


    Being the intelligent woman that she was, she knew that if I wanted to, I could ruin her life and Feng Xian''s if I chose to.


    I waved at her, "It''s fine, you don''t need to worry about it. I actually thought you were rather cute when you tried so hard to act tough like that."


    She immediately stood upright again, "Cu-cu-cu-cu-cute?!! Wha-wha-what are you talking about?!"


    Oh my, her entire face is red. This is definitely a sight that we''ll never see in our World''s version of Diao Chan. Had I said that to her in our World, I think all I''ll get is her giggling and trying to strip me.


    Just because of that¡­ I kind of want to tease her a little bit more.


    I moved towards her and cupped her cheek, using my hand to tilt her head up so that she was looking at me.


    "I said that you are cute, Diao Chan. You''re really, really cute. So cute that I wouldn''t mind taking you back home with me to show you just how cute you are~"


    I stroked her cheek with my thumb which caused her to shudder noticeably. I wasn''t sure if the shudder was from fear or from pleasure though I''m willing to bet that it was most likely thetter.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Awawawawawa-- Don''t¡­ Don''t tease me like that!!"


    "Ara, ara? I didn''t know Darling was this popr~" Manamimented, appearing behind Diao Chan. "Does Darling also want her in your harem too?"


    Err¡­ Whoops¡­ I just treated Diao Chan with the same familiarity as the one from our World even though we aren''t that close in this one¡­


    She''s also supposed to be attached to Feng Xian isn''t she? Yet I''m making a move on her like that¡­


    This kind of makes me look like scum doesn''t it? Should I reverse time after all?


    Before I could decide though, Lian Li spoke up again, "Of course! Isn''t it great that there''s more people joining Darling''s harem? We can all be together and make this the best patisserie in the continent!"


    Everyone turned to look at Lian Li who had her hands sped together while smiling brightly at us as though she didn''t just suggest something out of the ordinary.


    Umm¡­ I don''t think harems are the norm in this World though¡­ So I doubt anyone aside from Lian Li would even be receptive of the idea that--


    "Ufufufu~ I suppose that is the best oue, isn''t it? My little Kiyomi?"


    "If that is what elder sister wants, then I have noints either."


    Eh? Wait, wait¡­ I thought Manami and Kiyomi would be more against the idea than the others? Manami might have been joking around with the ''darling'' thing but for her to so easily ept being part of a harem¡­ That''s just weird?


    Even the original Manami did not ept that so easily, she only agreed to apany us as my disciple and not as my partner.


    Especially since I''m a married man in this World, they shouldn''t be brushing that fact off like that?


    And Kiyomi just going along with Manami''s suggestion? That would be normal back in our original World but over here Kiyomi should be acting like the older sister here right? She''s more headstrong and independent than the one back in my World you know?


    Not saying that the one in the original World is inferior to this one, mind you.


    "Umm¡­ If¡­ If Master would ept me here as well¡­" Eris added, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Err¡­ Ok, I can see Eris epting that suggestion since the alternative would be to go back to her old life. Even something like this would have been much more preferable to that.


    Everyone else turned to look at Diao Chan who was still blushing fiercely at what was going on in front of her.


    Wait, wait, you girls should not be looking at her like that, she is not a singledy.


    Manami giggled, "You know¡­ If you epted it, you could see Darling and draw Him whenever you want~"


    Huh? Why would Diao chan even want that? Doesn''t she just want to paint? Having me around shouldn''t matter, right?


    Unexpectedly, Diao chan turned towards me and poked her fingers together shyly, "I will be in your care¡­ Husband¡­"


    What the crap? Why are they acting all weird all of a sudden? What about Feng Xian?! Why are you behaving like he doesn''t exist anymore?!


    And of course, the door just had to open at that exact moment to let Brendane in.


    "Ah¡­ Bad time? Master Lin?"


    I already pity him.

 Chapter 1297 Its Ok To Ask For Help

    ?


    (MC POV)


    What''s with everyone''s timing today? It almost feels like they had conspired together for the best timing to appear or something¡­


    I cleared my throat, "Not at all, pleasee in, Brendan. I''ll get your coffee ready in a moment. Diao Chan, if you''d like, I''ll give you a few names right now and you can head over there to present this piece to them right away."


    The tsundere witch gasped and quickly went back to trying to hide her art piece which was really pointless considering everyone had already seen it.


    I then quickly wrote down the names of a few of the art galleries from my memories on a piece of paper before handing it to her, prompting Diao Chan to quickly snatch up the painting and run out of the store with her head down.


    The others also went back to do their own thing as though what happened just now was just an illusion. Aside from Eris and Lian Li who seemed to have gone to the kitchen for some reason.


    I have this nagging feeling that there was something wrong, though I don''t exactly know what it was. They were behaving just like usual after all.


    Brendan came up to the counter and I realised he was looking even more haggard than yesterday.


    Going by how things have been happening for my disciples so far, I''m pretty sure he''s currently facing some kind of big trouble that I''ll have to help him solve.


    "So¡­ What''s wrong? You look even worse than yesterday, did something happen to your family?"


    He looked up from where he was sitting, "Huh? No, no¡­ Things are just like usual¡­ I''m just¡­ Tired, I guess."


    "Huh? There''s nothing out of the ordinary today?"


    "Umm¡­ Not really? Nothing really special happened."


    Wait, seriously? I thought for sure that he woulde here telling me about some big cmity that''s going on with his life and then I''ll just help him deal with it and yay, everyone''s happy. Maybe Brendan doesn''t have this setting in this World?


    He continued, "Yeah¡­ Completely normal¡­ I woke up to news that my father got caught by the guards for being involved with some illicit gambling operation¡­ My Mother smashed up an entire room while she was drunk and had to be hospitalised¡­ My older brother does nothing but tosses money at prostitutes like he owns them¡­ My younger sister had a rpse in her drug addiction¡­ My younger brothers got themselves caught up in a gang war¡­ Yeah¡­ Everything''s just normal as always."


    Ok, correction¡­ It''s not like things got worse for him, it''s just that it has been that bad from the start but he''s probably on the verge of a mental breakdown, assuming he hasn''t broken down before already.


    I poured the hot water into the filter paper filled with the ground coffee beans before turning to him, "Brendan. Seriously¡­ Are you alright?"


    He sucked in a breath before breathing out, "I''m fine¡­ Just fine¡­ I''m¡­ I''m ok¡­"


    Yeah, he definitely does not look ok¡­


    "Brendan. You need help, seriously."


    He shook his head, "I''m fine, this is just something I have to deal with¡­ I''ve already been dealing with this for so long so it''s just another day. I just need to¡­ Need to do what I usually do and I''ll be fine again."


    I frowned at him, "Brendan¡­ Why are you not relying on anyone else to help you?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He gave me a tired look, "This¡­ This is my own family''s problem, Master Lin¡­ How could I ask anyone else to help me with it?"


    "Are your friends not meant to help you in your time of need?"


    "For something like this? No, no, no¡­ And besides¡­ I don''t have any friends I can trust to help me with this."


    I gave him a pointed look.


    He jolted slightly, "Ah¡­ I¡­ I don''t mean Master Lin of course¡­ But you''ve already helped me out so much that if I were to impose on you any more than I have, I fear that I would not be able to face you anymore."


    "Nonsense, the fact that you''re suffering like this yet nothing is being done to help you is the real problem. All you need to do is ask for help and I''ll definitely do all I can to help you. Besides¡­ Have you not been helping us out by giving us all these tips?"


    I nodded at the gold coins he had already ced on the counter to prove my point.


    He grimaced, "I mean no offence, Master Lin¡­ But I fear that the solution to such a problem might be out of your reach¡­ How would you be able to solve a problem like this?"


    I ced Brendan''s coffee on the counter, "Well, that''s for me to figure out isn''t it? All I need is for you to ask and that''s when I''lle in."


    He looked at the coffee I ced in front him but made no move to pick it up, as though he was just taking the moment to contemte my words.


    "What if¡­ Hypothetically¡­ I were to leave it to Master Lin¡­ Would I be the lesser man for doing so?"


    "I would say that trying to shoulder everything yourself while knowing that you would fail would make me think you''re the lesser man. Why would you still continue to do so even when you already know that you will fail?"


    The silence stretched on for a minute before he moved to pick up the cup of coffee and give it a sip.


    He ced the cup gently back down, "All these years¡­ Has the taste of your coffee ever changed, Master Lin?"


    "I would say yes. I started out not even knowing how to brew coffee after all. It''s only after I practised constantly that I''m able to brew the one that you are drinking now."


    He lowered his head again, contemting my words.


    "I gave up being a Practitioner to help my family¡­ I''ve achieved what I had set out to do¡­ My family is one of the richest families within this entire country¡­ But yet, my family is torn apart more than ever before¡­ Even with all the wealth in the World, I''m still not able to keep this family together¡­"


    Brendan stared at the cup of coffee that he was holding in between his hands, his voice had cracked slightly at the end, showing that he was indeed not ok.


    He then looked up at me, "Master Lin¡­ Help me¡­"


    Ask and you shall receive~

 Chapter 1298 I Can Also Ask For Help

    ?


    (MC POV)


    Is what I like to say¡­ But maybe I should have thought about it before offering my help because now that I think about it¡­ What can I actually do to help?


    Hmm¡­ I could always just use some reality maniption to change his family back to normal, but that would kind of defeat the purpose of having this setting I think.


    Especially since that would be beyond the scope of what a coffee store owner might do.


    Then again, everything that I''ve been doing now is pretty much above what a coffee store owner would do in the first ce since I''m not a normal store owner by any means¡­


    Decisions, decisions¡­


    Maybe I should just use reality maniption after all?


    Lian Li suddenly popped up behind me, "Oh! Why don''t we just introduce them to a religion of sorts, Darling?"


    Eh?


    "A religion?" I parroted while looking at my golden haired ''wife'' whose eyes were practically sparkling.


    "Yes! We can get them to believe in a Divine Being which should help them adjust their attitude, wouldn''t it?"


    "Err¡­ Where did this evene from?"


    She wagged her finger, "It''s obvious that they''re like this because they are lostmbs, Darling! All we need to do is give them someone¡­ Ermm¡­ Something to believe in! Then they will find their own way through their own beliefs! When they believe in a higher power, they would naturally want to follow them instead of their own vices!"


    Hmm¡­ She does have a point¡­


    "But what can they even believe in? I don''t think there''s an actual religion in this World is there?"


    "You can leave it to me, Darling! I''ll be back in just a moment!"


    Before I could even say anything else, she disappeared from sight, presumably to teleport to where Brendan''s family was.


    Huh¡­ I see now that I was also making the same mistake as Brendan¡­ I thought I had to do everything myself as well when I had others around me who could help out too. How ironic.


    I guess I could just leave it to her for this, although I wonder how long she would need to try and get them to change¡­ Especially considering how long they have been-


    The door suddenly burst open, "I''m back, Darling!!"


    --In their current state¡­ What? You were barely gone for a few seconds!


    Did she use her domain to manipte them? I suppose she must have, though there''s nothing wrong with that of course. Lian Li can do whatever she wants here since this is a World created for her after all.


    Right as I thought of that, Brendan''s family came running through the door behind Lian Li to make their way towards Brendan.


    "Oh my dearest son! How this useless father has wronged you! I promise I will be a better father from now on!"


    "Mother is also sorry, Brendan! You have done so much for us and yet we have been so ungrateful to you!"


    "I have not been a good older brother to you, my bro! I promise you I will change right now! I will be the big brother I should have been from the very start!"


    "Big bro! I''m clean now! I''m really, really clean this time! I swear I won''t ever touch any drugs again big bro! You don''t need to worry about your little sister doing anything like that again!"


    "Us too big bro! We''ve seen the error of our ways! Even though big bro always tried to help us, we failed to see it! We''re failures as your younger brothers!"


    "That''s right! But worry not big bro! Starting today, we''ll be the younger brothers that you can depend on too! We swear on it!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Seeing his family stand in front of him all cleaned up and in perfect health stunned Brendan quite a bit.


    Can''t me him since he most definitely never expected the problem with his family to be solved instantly after he requested for help like that.


    In fact¡­ Neither did I.


    His mouth opened and closed like that of a dying fish for a good long minute before he raised his hand to point at them, "You¡­ What happened to all of you? Why¡­ Why do all of you¡­ There''s no way¡­"


    His mother went up to hug him, "Oh my poor Brendan¡­ Mother is sorry for all that you''ve gone through¡­ But High Prie-- Ahem¡­ Missus Lian Li here has shown us that there are things greater than all of us deserving of our time and respect! How could we continue to fret over such mundane things in that case!"


    Brendan blinked and turned to Lian Li who was puffing up her chest with pride.


    He then shifted his gaze to me and I just shrugged in response. I had nothing to do with this after all.


    He turned back to his family, "Have you¡­ Have you all trulye back to your senses?"


    "Yes!" All of them replied energetically.


    "You can depend on your father from now on, Brendan!"


    "Mother will also help you take care of the house from now on."


    "I''ll work in thepany like what you told me to do, little bro! Don''t worry, I won''t mess up this time!"


    "And this little sister will also help you with the ounts like what you suggested, big bro! I''m still inexperienced but I''m willing to learn!"


    "We''ll also put our fighting skills to good use instead of being in gangs, big bro!"


    "Yeah! Your little bros have you to look up to, big bro! We won''t disappoint you anymore!"


    He reached forward and pulled everyone into a hug, "Thank you¡­ Thank you!"


    All of them hugged him back, giving the softly crying Brendan thefort he needed after he finally let himself rx after holding back for so long.


    Lian Li came over to my side, "What do you think, Darling? I did a pretty good job didn''t I?"


    I patted her head, "Yes, yes, you did really well. Though I wonder what did you actually do with them to make them turn out like this?"


    "Ehehehe~ Secret~ Could I get more praises, Darling?"


    What a greedy ''wife'' I have. I''m not going to say no though.


    That''s why I spent the same amount of time hugging and patting her as Brendan did with his family.


    This feels nice.


    And of course, as though fate had ordained it, the door to our shop opened once again and thest two people of the group appeared.


    "How dare you run away in the middle of our war?!!" My two little sisters screamed.


    Oh, the gang that Brendan''s little brothers were a part of was actually my little sisters'' gangs¡­ I should have known.


    Wait a minute¡­ Did they just say war?

 Chapter 1299 They Went And Started One Anyway

    ?


    (MC POV)


    The two little brothers jumped at the sound of ria and Tsuki''s angry voice and immediately ran to hide behind Brendan.


    And of course, being the big brother that he was, Brendan had already stepped up to cover his little brothers from sight, especially when this was actually his first meeting with ria and Tsuki.


    As a merchant, he knew about ria and Tsuki already but he has never met them in person before, so he most likely thinks they werepletely hostile to everyone here.


    The good thing was that only my little sisters were here and their usualckeys were nowhere to be seen, so I''m guessing they either left them outside like usual or they came here on their own incognito.


    Thinking that this was his fault, Brendan was already apologising to me while facing the two girls, "Master Lin, I apologise for bringing this problem to your store¡­ If I had known that it would result in this, I would never--"


    "Onii-sama/Aniue!! She started a gang war with me!!" My little sisters cried out before he could finish his words.


    I raised an eyebrow at them, "What is going on?"


    ria pointed a finger at Tsuki, "This bitch came and attacked my people!"


    On the other side, Tsuki also pointed a finger at ria, "Don''t listen to her, Aniue! She was the one who attacked my people first!"


    "How dare you try to lie to Onii-sama, you bitch!"


    "You''re the one trying to use Aniue to help you get rid of me! Don''t think I''ve never seen this trick before!"


    "I will never lie to Onii-sama like this!"


    "You''re doing it right now, you skank!"


    "How dare you call me a skank you¡­ You¡­ You stupid head!"


    I tuned out the quarrels of the two girls to address Brendan who had been looking at me in confusion ever since they started talking.


    "Sorry Brendan¡­ But they''re my little sisters."


    He blinked, "Your¡­ Little sisters? Wait¡­ Your little sisters are the leaders of the two most notorious gangs in this city?!"


    "Err¡­ I guess that''s an urate statement, yes."


    "I¡­ I see¡­ So Master Lin is actually¡­"


    I raised my hand, "Hold up, I have no part in this. They went and made those gangs on their own while I was setting up this store, I was only reunited with them recently and before this I didn''t even know what they were doing."


    Of course, Brendan looked a little stunned by my words but I guess it certainly is a little hard to believe. Like seriously¡­ Your little sisters going off to start the two biggest gangs in the city and yet you didn''t know about it? Sounds sus bro.


    "If you want¡­ You can leave with your family through our back door," I suggested.


    Brendan turned to look at the two little sisters who were still in the middle of their argument before turning back to me.


    "If it''s not too much trouble, Master Lin¡­ Please."


    I nodded at Lian Li who stepped out from behind the counter, "Please follow me, Brendan~"


    The way she sounded so cheery showed that she was definitely enjoying what was happening right now.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I waited until they were out of sight before clearing my throat to get ria''s and Tsuki''s attention.


    "Ahem¡­ Are you two done?"


    They both turned back to me at the same time, their mouths open to say something only to stop when they realised Brendan was already gone.


    ""Where did they go?!!"" The two shouted out at the same time.


    I raised my hand, "I can tell you but I would first like to know what even happened between the two of you? Last I checked, I thought neither of you were interested in starting a gang war?"


    "I wasn''t! But this bitch definitely was lying!" ria used.


    "Don''t listen to her, Aniue! She was the one who attacked first!" Tsuki countered.


    I scratched my chin, "Did the possibility that someone might be setting the two of you up to fight each other never ur to you? You know¡­ Dressing themselves up as a member of the opposite faction to attack both sides just to incite a war between the two of you before they swoop in to im everything after the fire has died down?"


    Both of them stopped the moment I said that.


    ¡¤?¦Èm Oh wow¡­ They really didn''t consider it? I was actually expecting them to present some evidence to show that they had already considered it but to think they didn''t¡­ They must have been quite blinded by their ''hate'' of each other.


    I say ''hate'' since I know for a fact there isn''t actually any malice between them.


    Tsuki turned to ria, "When did you get attacked?"


    She tapped her cheek with a finger, "Umm¡­ It was shortly on our way back from Onii-sama''s store¡­ We had just reached our mansion when a group of your people came charging at us with your katanas. They managed to injure two of my men before running away."


    "That''s definitely not my men! I was hosting an Aniue appre¡­ I mean¡­ I was hosting an important party that night and everyone was attending! Plus, I was also attacked at that time too! Three of your guys came and shot your guns at us! Two of my men were injured trying to protect me while they ran off!"


    "No way! I was also hosting an Onii-sama¡­ Errr¡­ An important party too! No one would have done that!!"


    "Hmm¡­ I guess this proves that this was a set up after all, doesn''t it?" I pointed out.


    "Uuu¡­ I¡­ I guess so¡­" ria admitted reluctantly.


    Tsuki poked her fingers together, "But¡­ What should we do? My men are all riled up now and ready to fight¡­ Even if I told them to stand down, some of them would definitely still try to take things into their own hands and attack her Mafia group too¡­"


    ria nodded, "It''s the same for mine too, Onii-sama¡­ Then when they fight each other¡­ It will turn into a real war in the end¡­ How do we stop that?"


    I snapped my fingers, "Isn''t that simple? We just need to find out who is the one who did the instigation and then direct your group''s hate towards them. Who knows? The two of you working together to take them down might even help both of your sides to reconcile too."


    "That''s a great idea Onii-sama! Let''s do that!"


    "But do we know who is behind this, Aniue?"


    Of course I don''t! I mean¡­ I could go find out I guess? Actually¡­ Maybe I''ll let Lian Li decide on this.


    Where''s my ''wife''?


    Honey! What should we do about my little sisters'' predicament?!

 Chapter 1300 It Was A Set Up, Obviously

    ?


    (MC POV)


    "Proof that this was a setup? Of course I have!" Lian Li giggled when I asked her about it.


    ria and Tsuki leaned across the counter and stared at my ''wife'' with wide eyes.


    ""REALLY?!"" They gasped simultaneously.


    "Ahaha! Of course! Watch this!"


    She waved her hand in the air and a translucent screen appeared above her head.


    "What?! Wait! How did you do that?!! I''ve been trying to create a midair projector for a while now!!" ria screamed.


    Lian Li tilted her head, "Umm¡­ This is just me using my skill though?"


    "Eh?! Sister-inw is a Practitioner?!"


    "Of course? I have Darling here to teach me after all?"


    So that''s the setting she''s giving herself I see¡­


    My two little sisters made noises of understanding before they shifted their focus on the screen above Lian Li.


    The screen was showing a scene of what appeared to be a well furnished room inside a manor where three men of different sizes were seated.


    One of them had bulky muscles and looked like he could lift a two ton boulder without any problems, the other one was skinny to the point that he looked like a stick while thest man was almost as round as a balloon and barely able to fit in the chair he was sitting on.


    I definitely do not know who these three people are.


    "So is it done?" The fat man asked while smoking his cigar.


    The skinny man rubbed his palms together, "Heh heh heh¡­ I''m done with my side~ I managed to get some of our people to kidnap a few of those members from that Yakuza group and dress like them to attack the Mafia groupst night!"


    The muscle man also nodded, "Same here. I beat a few of those Mafia guys and stole their weapons, then got a few of our men to attack the Yakuza group while dressed as them."


    The fat man took another puff of his cigar and blew out the smoke slowly, "Perfect. I bet by now those two would be up in arms and ready to destroy each other. Once they have exhausted themselves fighting each other, we''ll swoop in and take both of them out, bing the real rulers of the underworld! That will teach them for looking down on us, the Set Up Gang!"


    Lian Li then shut off the screen, "What do you think? Is that proof enough? Ehe~"


    Ok¡­ That little giggle at the end confirmed it¡­ Lian Li definitely messed a little bit with the reality of this World to make some events happen specifically.


    Like just look at those three¡­ She most likely just went with a default temte and created them on the spot.


    Not that I have a problem with that, mind you.


    But really? Did she just make this gang up? Who the heck calls themselves the ''Set Up Gang''?


    Ah whatever, they''re all just cannon fodder anyway.


    ria and Tsuki turned to one another and nodded before looking back at my ''wife''.


    "We''ll use the recording to convince our people about this and we''llunch an attack on these bastards in an hour''s time!" ria dered.


    "Agreed, we shall meet at the harbour. Let''s burn them all to the ground and rescue the ones they had kidnapped," Tsuki agreed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    They then turned to me, "Will Onii-sama/Aniue be joining us?"


    Err¡­ I guess? I don''t know why they would want me there though? Is this part of the script that Lian Li wants?


    "I guess I can go? Since the shop would be closed by then anyway. Umm¡­ Lian Li¡­"


    She rushed up to me and hugged me, "Mmm~ No need to worry Darling~ I''ll take care of the others~ You can go ahead and help your little sisters~"


    I understood that as her way of telling me that she wanted me to go ahead with that narrative so that she coulde and watch or something.


    "I guess I''ll meet you two there? Though I''m not sure how you''re going to show that scene to your men though?"


    ria raised up a kind of miniature device in her hand, "Mini cam! I got it all on tape~ Here, just plug this in and the scene will y!"


    She tossed one to Tsuki who caught it before looking at the device, "And what am I supposed to plug this into? We don''t have TVs here do we?"


    "Ugh, I knew you guys were outdated. Here, I have an extra mini projector you can borrow. Don''t break it."


    She tossed another device to Tsuki who also caught it out of the air before giving me a look which I answered with a shrug.


    I''m not even surprised that ria made all this¡­ Especially since she has already figured out how to open warp portals back in our World.


    "Ahem¡­ I guess I''ll meet you girls at the harbour in an hour? Are you sure you only need an hour to get ready for this?"


    ria thumped her chest, "Of course! My men are all geared up and ready right now since we were expecting a war with this little fake''s gang in the first ce! So all I have to do is show them that video and have them march there! In fact, I''ll be ready even sooner! Just give me half an hour!"


    Tsuki also nodded, "Same here, Aniue. Every single one of my men are ready to go at a moment''s notice as well. In fact, I only need fifteen minutes before I''m ready to go."


    "Haaa?! Well I only need ten!"


    "Just give me five minutes, Aniue."


    "Let''s just go right now!"


    "Ok, ok, let''s just stick to the agreed one hour since I need to close the shop as well. Would that be fine?" I interrupted.


    "Hmph! Of course I would prefer the choice that would be most convenient for Onii-sama!"


    "Hmmmph! That goes without saying since I''m Aniue''s most considerate little sister! There''s no way I would be of an inconvenience to him!"


    I had to clear my throat again to avoid another argument to start between them, "Ahem! Alright, alright. I''ll see the both of you at the harbour in an hour."


    The two little sisters then started walking out, all the while pping at each other on the way as they hissed at each other in annoyance.


    They''re getting along so well~


    More importantly though¡­


    Lian Li actually went and created something with her domain! She''s already growing up so fast~ I can''t be more proud of her~


    Guess I''ll give her lots of head patster.

 Chapter 1301 Gang War At The Docks

    ?


    (MC POV)


    I raised an eyebrow at the two groups of gang members in front of me, all of them currently ring at each other.


    "Even though they know the truth, they''re still like this?" I mused.


    ria sighed, "It''s not easy to just have them both get along just like that¡­"


    Tsuki also sighed, "The only reason why they''re not attacking is because we told them not to¡­"


    I peeked behind me to see a small movement behind some boxes. That was definitely Lian Li following me here.


    Since I already expected her to follow along, I wasn''t surprised by that. What was actually surprising was the fact that I could also see more figures trying to hide themselves behind her, which I''m guessing was the rest of the girls who had chosen to follow along for some reason.


    At least Cai Hong wasn''t here so she should be properly tucked in bed already.


    Well¡­ As long as they don''t get into trouble, I guess it''s fine to leave them be.


    I turned back to look at my two little sisters in front of me, "So how are we going to do this?"


    ria pointed towards arge, unmarked warehouse a short distance away, "That''s their main hideout, Onii-sama. We''re going to storm in there and kick their ass!"


    Tsuki unsheathed her de to inspect its edge, "Just kicking them around is not enough. For them to even try and conspire against us¡­ There can be no other oue but death. No mercy shall be given."


    "Mmm¡­ So do we split up?" I asked.


    ria shook her head, "There''s no need. The warehouse is at the edge of the harbour with only a single way in."


    Tsuki swung her katana to her side, "They thought they were being clever. They thought this would help them defend their base better from their rivals. While this might work when their attackers are fewer in number and less equipped than them, that will not work on us."


    ria gestured to one of her gang members and he came forward to present her with a rocketuncher, "Muahahaha! Let''s blow them all up! Do you want to do the honours, Onii-sama?!"


    I raised an eyebrow at the weapon she was holding, "With that?"


    "Yeah! Let''s blow them up, Onii-sama!"


    Well alright, I admit that would be kind of cool too.


    I took the RPG from her and removed the cap from the top of the projectile before hoisting it on my shoulder, "Alright, let''s go."


    "Ahhhh! Onii-sama is so cool~" ria squealed.


    "Mnnngghh! Aniue is very cool indeed," Tsuki muttered, doing her best to keep herself from shouting it out loud in front of her men.


    It''s unfortunate that they still had to put up that persona in front of their men, but I believe that after today, they would be more rxed with each other.


    They do say that fighting together for amon cause would help after all.


    ria turned to her men, "Alright! As we had nned! We''re going in guns zing! Get ready!!"


    "Yes Ma''am!!"


    Tsuki also turned to her people, "As we had nned as well, all of you will be leading the vanguard and clearing the corridors with your des, follow my lead and show them no mercy."


    "Yes Ma''am!!"


    All of us started advancing towards the warehouse with ria, Tsuki and myself leading the small army of gangsters. As much as they might hate each other, it''s clear that they hated this gang that tried to set them up even more.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Rounding the corner, we were in sight of the warehouse where a chain link fence had been set up to block off unwanted visitors. At the entrance were two guards who weren''t even taking their work seriously as they were ying cards while seated on some stools beside the entrance.


    One of them gaped when he saw therge crowd or people turn around the corner to start marching towards them, causing his partner who had his back to us to raise an eyebrow at him.


    "What? You look like you''ve seen a ghost."


    "Tha¡­ Tha¡­ Tha¡­"


    "Tha? Tha what?"


    The first guard pointed his finger at us and hispanion turned, also gaping when he saw the crowd marching up to their gates.


    He opened his mouth to shout out an rm but Tsuki disappeared from my side to reappear behind them, her sword held out towards her side.


    The de was clean of blood, making it look like she had just moved to stand there without doing anything. But that thought changed when a red line appeared on each of their necks, right before their heads dropped onto the ground and followed shortly by their bodies.


    Tsuki then turned to look at me with a proud smile, "How was that, Aniue? Was I cool?"


    I didn''t get a chance to answer her since ria spoke up before I could, "Show off¡­ I could have done that too!"


    I turned to the side to see her putting away her pistol that had a suppressor attached to it. If Tsuki hadn''t killed them, ria would have.


    "Well whatever! We''re now close enough! Let''s start this with a bang, Onii-sama!"


    I guess that''s my cue to fire the rocketuncher?


    Taking a few steps forward, I checked that the area behind me was clear before switching off the safety on the weapon and taking aim at the warehouse.


    Once I had it on target, I pulled the trigger, firing off the rocket towards the entrance.


    That seemed to also be the cue for several others in ria''s gang to also shoot their own rockets at the front of the warehouse.


    The ensuing explosion created a shockwave that rocked through the harbour. If the first rocket wasn''t enough to alert everyone, the rest definitely did.


    Tsuki raised her sword, "Everyone, show them no mercy!!"


    ria joined her by raising her assault rifle, "Shoot down every single one of them!"


    "WRAAAGHH!!"


    The gangsters roared out a warcry before charging towards the opening that the rockets have made, the Mafia members following right behind the Yakuza members.


    The once quiet docks was now filled with the sounds of gunfire, explosions and screams of people being cut down and shot.


    The most ironic thing was actually seeing the two gangs working together wlessly to take them down.


    Yakuza members covered for the Mafia members by being the vanguard, cutting down anyone who tried to get close. Mafia members would be shooting down any threats that tried to nk the Yakuza members.


    ria and Tsuki were also in that same position as they put aside their enmity of each other just to destroy amon enemy.


    Meanwhile I was just standing outside and watching everything unfold in front of me.


    Well¡­ Hopefully this would conclude the problem between my little sisters.

 Chapter 1302 Husband And Wife After Closing (*RR)

    ?


    (MC POV)


    Once again, it was night time and I was back in bed with Lian Li again.


    I actually half expected her to try and get the other girls in bed with me but surprisingly she did not do that.


    She hugged the pillow that had the word ''YES'' printed on the front, "Ehehehe~ Thank you for indulging me, Master~"


    "I''m not even sure if this can be considered indulging you though. I feel like I''ve spent more time with everyone else aspared to you."


    "But because of that I got so many materials~"


    "Huh? What materials?"


    "Ahhh! Nothing! Ehehehe~ So umm¡­ Does Master think we can¡­ Do it tonight?"


    I raised an eyebrow at the pillow she was hugging, "I think I should be the one asking that question right? Do you want to do it?"


    She raised the pillow to hide her face, "Ehehe~ Yes~"


    I figured that she probably wanted me to take the lead like I did yesterday, so I pushed her down onto the bed and slowly pulled at her pyjamas bottoms to reveal a pair of crotchless panties underneath.


    "Oh, now that''s this? Could it be¡­" I mused, moving to unbutton her top while my golden haired disciple continued to hide her face behind her pillow.


    Sure enough she was wearing an equally risque bra that did not cover her nipples.


    "I''m going to guess that Manami gave you this set¡­ Or at least suggested this?"


    She nodded though her head was still hidden behind her pillow.


    Unable to help myself, I went ahead to mp my mouth over one of her tantalising tits and suckled it, causing her to let out a moan that was muffled by her pillow.


    I ran my tongue over the nub, feeling it harden in my mouth as I pleasured my ''wife''.


    My other hand reached down to run my finger across her slit, only to find that she was already wet.


    I detached myself from her tit before gently prying off the pillow from her, revealing Lian Li who was looking back at me with wanton lust.


    "You''re all raring to go huh?"


    "Nnnggg! I¡­ I can''t help it¡­ Seeing Master just¡­ Mmmm¡­ Makes me so wet¡­"


    "Should I just put it in?"


    "Yes! Yes please!"


    I repositioned myself in between her legs while dematerialising my clothes, lining up my member with her entrance before slowly pushing myself forward.


    Her entrance parted as I sheathed myself inside her, her pussy walls immediately mping around me.


    There was absolutely no resistance at all, a testament to how wet she already was.


    Lian Li had her arms stretched out towards me and I did not need to be told twice what she wanted me to do.


    Leaning forward, I captured her lips with mine as we shared a loving kiss, our tongues entwining with each other''s while I slowly pulled my member out of her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    When I felt that only my tip was left inside her, I reversed the direction and pushed myself back in again, spreading her insides with my rod.


    She moaned into my mouth while her hips grinded against me, the pleasure almost causing me to lose myself and fuck her hard.


    ¡¤?¦Èm I maintained my slow rhythm as I fucked my ''wife'' gently below me, keeping up a steady speed as I moved in and out of her.


    Her pussy clenched even tighter as though begging me to fill her up so I increased my pace slightly, my hips mming against hers with each thrust.


    We broke our kiss and Lian Li moaned out loud, "Ohhhh!! Yes, yes, yes!! Master! Fill me up, Master!! I can feel you so deep inside meeee!"


    Her legs wrapped around my back, pulling me closer to her while she rocked her hips with even more fervour.


    Our fingers entwined with each other''s and I could feel the both of us reaching our climax, her moans slowly increasing in volume as she neared her release.


    With a final thrust, I mmed myself inside her and my balls tightened, shooting out my seed deep inside her waiting womb.


    Lian Li screamed as she came with me, her love juices squirting out from in between her legs while I filled her up with my cum.


    Before I could finish cumming though, she had flipped the two of us around so that I wasying on my back while she was straddling me from above.


    "Ahhhnnn!! Master! More! I want to feel more! I need more of you inside meeee!"


    With her hands on my chest as leverage, she began mming her hips up and down on top of me with wild abandon, her juices squirting out from under her to soak the sheets.


    It seems like she''s more excited than normal today which made me wonder if she got turned on from everything that had happened but was just keeping it in?


    I was just about to reach up and embrace her when a loud crash reverberated through the room, making the both of us jump in surprise.


    I looked to the side to see an entire section of our bedroom wall had copsed, revealing the rest of my disciples, except Cai Hong, were gathered there, standing behind where the wall had been.


    All of their hands were raised in the air which led me to believe that they had all been pressing themselves against the wall and made it copse identally.


    I turned to Lian Li, "Dear¡­ What is going on? Why are they here?"


    "Ah¡­ Ah¡­ Umm¡­ They¡­ They wanted to stay the night, Darling! I¡­ I didn''t think the wall might copse like that!"


    ¡­


    I''m going to make a guess here¡­


    She told everyone else to stay behind tonight just so that she could put on a show for them to watch that involved us making love with each other, didn''t she?


    I don''t even know how I should react to that¡­


    When did she even be an exhibitionist?


    Wait! Don''t tell me this was exactly what she was after?! To have me save all of them and make it look like I had something going on with them only to ''cuck'' them by having sex with me in front of them?


    Since when did you get corrupted by Diao chan, Lian Li?!


    I''m going to have to give you a good spanking after this!

 Chapter 1303 After The Dates

    ?


    (Lian Li POV)


    O¡­


    Master really didn''t hold back when He was spanking me¡­


    "Unn¡­ If only Master would spank me like that¡­" Diao Chan sighed while looking at me with envy.


    I groaned, "What are you talking about? Master would always give you a good spanking everytime you ask for it¡­"


    "Yes but I wouldn''t mind having more~"


    I rolled my eyes at the Witch before going back to nursing my bottom.


    "Ufufu~ It certainly is rare for Master to punish you~"


    "Because unlike Diao Chan over there, I do not have a fetish of getting punished by Master¡­"


    "Well is it worth it?"


    "Of course! Let me see! Let me see!"


    Forgetting the pain on my bottom for the moment, I crawled towards where the others were gathered to see all the pictures they had managed to take.


    I feel a little bad for hiding this from Master, but our date was all nned out together with the rest.


    They would first suppress their memories of this World before going to the new World that Master would create. Then, they would get to experience Master taking care of them while I get to also temporarily see through their eyes to experience the same thing as well.


    That means I get Master to myself all the time and feel different types of care that Master would give them~


    Ahhhhh! Like when Master saved Manami from those pieces of trash! Master was so hooooot!


    And after Master ''rescues'' them, I''ll remove the suppression from them so that they would remember their old memories and enjoy the rest of our date together~


    And of course, once we came back, we would look through everyone''s memories and print out all the wonderful pictures of Master showing off His coolness!


    It''s unfortunate that ria and Tsuki weren''t able to have their memories returned for long during the date while in that World, but seeing how they were gushing over the picture of Master shooting that¡­ Umm¡­ Whatever weapon that was that made the explosion, I don''t think they mind it that much.


    It was perfect even if I do say so myself!


    Although there was just a little bit of a problem at the end where they all wanted to watch me get on with Master so they spied on us from the other room.


    But since they did not want to alert Master, they only made one peephole that they had to share to spy on us.


    I guess things got a little violent with them trying to peek through the hole that ended up making the entire wall copse.


    Of course I wasn''t going to admit to Master that the entire thing was a setup so I epted Master''s punishment and got spanked.


    Master didn''t hold back especially since I was now a Goddess so it really did hurt¡­


    Well, it was still worth it though! Since everyone participated in this, we got eight times the materials than we would normally get from just having one person on the date! It''s obvious that it''s just better with more people around!


    "I will admit, I did not expect Lian Li to suggest something like this though," Kiyomi mused.


    "Isn''t it just more fun when more people are involved?" I giggled.


    Of course, that was one of my reasons to suggest this, but I was not lying when I told Master about my fear when I experienced those alternate Universes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    In those Universes, almost everyone else led an unfortunate life if they were not involved with Master. My date with Master was one such oue if Master had note into their lives early on.


    Well, I''m sure after they experience that World, they would be even less likely to leave us~ Not that I was worried that they might leave Master''s side in the first ce of course. I''m sure they all love Master too much for that but it doesn''t hurt to have some insurance~


    Because¡­ Just as I am Master''s they also belong to Master~ That''s why they should not even think about leaving Master''s side, ever~


    We''ll all be together for the rest of eternity!


    Oh, these pictures of Master looks so good! I''m going to keep a few copies for myself~


    *


    (MC POV)


    "You know¡­ I was expecting you to only ask to go on our date on the next day. Are you sure you''re alright with this?" I asked the white haired woman beside me.


    Iris giggled, "Ufufufu~ Time is rtive, Master. Unlike the others who are dependent on physically being with you to feel your love, I am not restricted by such a boorish thing~ I merely wish to see it happen with my own eyes and that would be enough to satisfy me~"


    Well¡­ She''s the one who insisted that I do the World creation right now after I returned from my date with Lian Li so that''s why we were now floating in the space that I created for my Worlds.


    It seems like Iris truly only wanted to see the instance where I would create a new World from scratch instead of relying on a temte like how I did with the others.


    I wasn''t really sure why that would even be a big deal but I wasn''t going to question Iris''s kinks.


    Stretching my hand out, I concentrated on drawing my power and focused my thoughts on shaping this new World.


    I wanted it to be unique so I first created thendmasses, then filled the extra space with water before creating the denizens that would upy the World.


    I then made sure to put thews of existence upon the World so that it had its own rules and could function independently from me before going ahead to create the star system that the World will revolve within.


    Truth be told, this was actually just an experiment for me to see how an actual World I created could function since I made the other Worlds for my disciples with the intention of eventually destroying them.


    But since this World would exist for quite a long time, I''ll have to make sure that it can actually continue to exist after I leave.


    And just like that, I was done!


    Creating a World from scratch actually isn''t really that hard, huh? And here I thought--


    I suddenly felt Iris''s hands on my cheeks as she suddenly spun me towards her so that she could give me a deep kiss right there.


    Ohhh¡­ Did she really get turned on by that?


    Oh well, I guess it doesn''t hurt to indulge her...


    Although it kind of feels like there''s a little bit of a weird feeling this time¡­ Like there''s some electricity passing between our lips.


    I wonder if she was using a lip balm or something?


    Oh¡­ Mmm¡­ I can feel myself sinking into the perfection of the kiss already¡­ Better set up an rm while I''m still conscious.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Kiss~

 Chapter 1304 To The Centre Of The Universe

    ?


    (MC POV)


    "We need to talk."


    I looked up from where I was busybing Cai Hong''s hair. Those four words were something that I definitely would not have expected to hear from Iris.


    It had been a few weeks after the date with my disciples. I''ve been going back to check on the new World I created but since it''spletely new, nothing''s really happening on it so far


    Even with that, things have gone back to usual so it''s a surprise to see Iris say that to me right now when everyone was enjoying our day as usual.


    She was even looking at me with serious eyes instead of the usual look which told me that she was not joking around.


    My other disciples were also gathered around me and even they knew something was odd just from the tone of her voice.


    "What is it, Iris?" I asked.


    She kept her eyes on me, "Master has already regained your memories and power, so I believe Master should return to the centre of the Universe soon."


    "Eh? What''s with the sudden change? Why do I even need to go back there?"


    "Because with Master here, the Universe has also started to change. I figured that Master might not want something like that to happen so I decided to warn you."


    "Eh? How is it changing?"


    Iris reached out her hand and a projection of the universe was created in the air, showing the gxies revolving around the centre of the universe.


    ria gasped at the sight, "Is that¡­"


    I nodded, "A projection of the universe? Yes it is. But what is this about, Iris?"


    She pointed to the centre of the map, "As Master knows, the Universe is centred around you. Right now, we are here."


    She shifted her finger upwards a short distance to point at one of the gxies.


    I raised an eyebrow, "Yes, I am aware of that¡­ I still don''t understand how that''s important?"


    "Master, when I say that the Universe is centred around you, I really mean that it''s centred around you."


    She then moved her hand to the side, which caused the other gxies to suddenly shift as they seem to be sling shotted out of their usual path to crash into one another, obliterating several gxies all at once.


    "Why¡­ Why did that happen?" Tsuki asked, my little sister fully aware of the ramifications of such an event if it were toe true.


    I turned to Iris, "It''s because of me isn''t it? The universe is supposed to revolve around me and now that I''ve moved to another part of the universe, the ''centre'' of the universe is now here. And because of that shift, the other gxies would crash into one another while trying to readjust their paths¡­"


    "That is correct, Master," She nodded solemnly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "In that case, can''t I just make it such that the universe doesn''t shift from its course?"


    "Master might be able to do that, but the old you had created this Universe with you being the centre in mind. To change that, Master would need to break apart the very fabric of the Universe and alter it. Which would essentially be remaking the Universe again, carrying the risk of the Universe unravellingpletely. I would have to advise against doing that, Master."


    "But didn''t Master move from ce to ce back then? Even Master didn''t stay in the centre of the Universe all this time," Lian Li pointed out.


    I pped my hands together, "The egg!"


    Iris let a small smile creep onto her face, "It''s not exactly an egg, Master, but a great portion of your power that you left behind. And yes, it substitutes for you to be in the centre of the Universe to maintain it."


    "Then in that case, I can just do it again, can''t I?"


    The white haired girl showed me a rare sad smile.


    The fact that she made a face like that made me check omniscience for what would happen if I were to attempt something like that.


    ¡­


    Ah¡­ Because I have made it such that the universe has to revolve around ''me'', to shed off a part of it is equivalent to shedding a part of myself as well.


    That means I would lose a part of my memories and even my emotions too¡­ Which may lead to me forgetting about my disciples and having no emotions¡­


    Avoiding such a fate is possible but that would require some time as I would need to create another ''me'' that the universe could revolve around. As this other ''me'' needs to be something the universe recognizes as the one who created it, it''s not as simple as just willing it into existence like the other split bodies I have made before.


    The estimated time needed for me to do that far surpasses the time left before the universe gets moved off course and several gxies would be undoubtedly lost by then.


    Perhaps I could just simply reverse time to prevent such a thing from happening?


    ''Or Master could simply just move to the centre of the Universe for a period of time to work on it? That should be good enough, right Master?''


    ¡¤?¦Èm Ah¡­ I admit that Ipletely overlooked that possibility¡­


    I suppose I could simply relocate to the centre of the universe for some time while I work oning up with a way to avoid the universe destroying itself without me being there¡­


    "Just to make sure¡­ You''re not scheming anything again that would benefit you¡­ Are you, Iris?" I asked.


    She giggled, "Ufufufu~ I''ll have to admit that preventing the universe from destroying itself would most certainly benefit me~ Not to mention the fact that I would be able to stay with Master and enjoy my time with everyone else too~ That would most certainly benefit me too."


    Ok, ok, I get it. At least I know that she''s being genuine this time and she isn''t nning to do something bad again.


    That''s why I turned to my disciples and looked them in the eye.


    "What do you all say we go on an extended vacation to the centre of the universe?"

 Chapter 1305 Is This The Easy Life?

    ?


    (MC POV)


    Surprisingly, everyone actually said yes.


    I thought that there might have been a few of them who would have wanted to stay behind or something but everyone seemed to be really keen on going with me.


    "Just so you know¡­ There''s really nothing there right now, ok?" I cautioned them. "It''s just an empty space right now."


    "That means we can build it up from scratch! Isn''t that great, Master?" Lian Li cheered.


    I guess that''s one way to see it.


    Now that I think about it¡­ Wasn''t this their goal all along for their ascension to godhood?


    The whole reason why they even set out on the path to divinity was so that they could follow me to the centre of the universe anyway. We just got sidetracked with other stuff in the meantime.


    I mean¡­ The date was worth it since my disciples were clearly much happier than before. Plus¡­ I also enjoyed my time with them too.


    "Alright then¡­ Are you all prepared to go?" I asked.


    Everyone nodded at me enthusiastically while we were gathered in the middle of my courtyard.


    The servants were here to see us off but aside from them, no one else knew we were leaving. I''ve already sent the appropriate messages to the people close to us so they''ll know about it in theing days.


    It''s not like we would be leaving here forever so there''s no need for a grand farewell or whatever. This is just going to be an extended vacation for us and we''ll stille back from time to time.


    The sad thing is that only divines are able to visit us as a normal mortal would go insane or even just die if they were to enter that space with me¡­


    At least¡­ That''s what Iris told me would happen and omniscience also confirmed it.


    Apparently that space was so concentrated with Origin energy that a normal mortal would not be able to withstand such a thing. Which was why my disciples weren''t able to go there and sought godhood to go there.


    Oh well¡­ My disciples areing with me so I don''t really care about anything else.


    Since everyone is ready, I willed us to teleport directly to the centre of the universe.


    And just like that, we appeared in an endless, featureless white room.


    "Hmm? This feels a little different than I remembered? Wasn''t it supposed to be a dark empty space?" I mused.


    "Ufufufu~ I may have taken the liberty to change things a little while Master was gone," Iris admitted before gesturing to the white space. "I made us a house, Master~ Isn''t it nice?"


    I mean¡­ It''s basically just a white room¡­ At least there aren''t walls and endless corridors all around us¡­


    ¡¤?¦Èm But the fact that Iris actually created something was already really sweet so I gave her a head pat.


    Lian Li nodded at the white space around us, "So this will be our love nest from now on¡­ Alright everyone! Let''s get to work!!"


    Hmm? What work?


    Before I could even ask that question, all of my disciples started to fill this space with the power of their domains, shifting the reality and space of the entire area.


    The white space then started to morph and change as my disciples'' domains took hold, changing it as they willed it to.


    Various things then started popping up all over the ce including a garden, arge building, followed by an evenrger building, then a pavilion, a wall and¡­ What the heck¡­ You guys just basically recreated my courtyard but bigger¡­


    You even made the mountains as the background too¡­<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    It''s almost like we never even left¡­


    Then, as though they had nned this together, all of them arranged themselves in a line including Iris.


    "Wee home, Master!"


    Correction, they actually did n this together¡­ No wonder they so easily epted the idea to move here since Iris must have already nned this with them ahead of time.


    Which means I was probably kind of ''guided'' into agreeing to bring them here by Iris¡­


    Oh I''m not mad. I''m actually really d that the girls are getting along so well with Iris to n such a thing. I was worried that they might forever be at odds with each other due to the past but now it seems like they''re fine with each other now.


    It''s always better for everyone to get along after all.


    And since they weed me home like that, there''s only one response I can give them for this.


    "I''m home."


    That seemed to be the cue for them to rush towards me and do a group hug.


    A~ Even Brendan, Iris and Cai Hong have joined the group hug~ You''re all so cute! Of course I have to hug them back too!


    "Ok seriously¡­ How long have you all been nning this?"


    Manami giggled, "Ufufufu~ Would Master be mad if we told you for a few weeks?"


    So around the time where I was still on a date with the girls then¡­ I wonder if something happened between them that made them decide to do this?


    I then looked at the courtyard that they have basically recreated for us to live in.


    "You know¡­ Since the scenery still stayed the same¡­ Wouldn''t it feel like we never left to begin with?" I pointed out.


    Lian Li nuzzled my chest, "Ehehe~ Isn''t that a good thing, Master? Our best memories were made in Master''s home after all~ Why wouldn''t we want to stay there?"


    "Hmm¡­ I suppose one difference would be the fact that it would be just us in this space for now."


    Diao Chan perked up, "Ohhh! That means there aren''t any more outsiders that we need to worry about! We can now just have public se-- Oww!"


    I smacked the horny little goddess on the head before she could finish her words.


    Cai Hong is still here you naughty girl! At least say that when she isn''t around!


    Well¡­ If I''m being honest though¡­ I am actually a little d that things would still remain somewhat the same even here¡­


    My disciples and I would still live together and we would just spend the rest of eternity living in the centre of the universe. Then from time to time, we might just go out and visit some ces and explore around.


    Of course I''ll still have to work on that other me to make the universe revolve around so hopefully I can get it done in the next few years. It''s a really delicate process you see.


    Now that I think about it¡­


    Have I done it? Have I finally achieved the easy life I had been seeking all this while?


    Easy life get?

 Chapter 1306 Im Already Bored (*R)

    ?


    (MC POV)


    We''ve been in the centre of the universe for about a month now and I realised one thing¡­


    I''m bored.


    Easy life is boring as hell.


    I wake up, fuck, eat, fuck, y with Cai Hong, fuck, eat again and then have an orgy with the girls before we sleep together. Then it''s the same process all over again.


    Sure it was good the first few days but no matter how good something is, you''re going to get used to it and then it bes a routine.


    And once it bes routine¡­


    "Sluuurp~"


    "Ahhnnn~ Master~~ I want mooore~"


    "Unnn¡­" Was my response as I ejacted onto the waiting hands of Diao Chan as she took all of my seed greedily before licking it clean from her hands.


    In the meantime, Lian Li was busy cleaning my cock of any vestiges of cum dutifully, her face one of ecstasy as she did it.


    There was still pleasure, but it just felt¡­ in¡­ After all, with nothing else for me to do, all I''ve done is just sink into a pit where our only entertainment was the pleasures of the flesh ever since I came here.


    I will admit that it made me question if an ''easy life'' like this was really worth it.


    As though sensing my thoughts, Lian Li pulled back from swallowing my cock with a loud ''pop''.


    "Is something wrong, Master?" She asked, though her hand remained firmly on my cock as she continued to stroke it up and down.


    I smiled at her, "Do you want the ugly truth or the beautiful lie?"


    Hey, I''m honest with my disciples. If I had asked them the same question, I would have expected them to be honest with me as well, that''s why I would be honest with them too.


    "The truth, Master." Lian Li replied almost instantly.


    "Well¡­ The truth is that I''m bored."


    Both Lian Li and Diao Chan froze upon hearing my words.


    "Bored¡­ Master?" Lian Li repeated.


    I nodded, confirming that she did not hear incorrectly.


    Diao Chan hopped onto her feet, "Oh! Does that mean that it''s time for the kinky stuff?"


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "If you are going to suggest that we do another ''surprise rape'', we''ve already done that a few days ago.


    "Oh? We have? Then there''s others too!"


    "We have also done the ''reverse mind control gang bang'', the ''zero gravity orgy'', the ''tentacle room'' and even the ''aphrodisiac reverse rape'' scenarios."


    "Ah¡­ Hmm¡­ I guess I''ll have to get more creative then¡­ Oh! What does Master think about--"


    I raised my hand to cut her off, "I would actually prefer to not have something to do with sex again¡­"


    Lian Li got up on her feet and sat on myp, "Mmm¡­ Then what does Master have in mind?"


    "I don''t have anything¡­ Which is why I''m honestly bored."


    Lian Li then raised her hand, "That''s not good! In that case, we need an emergency meeting!!"


    She shot a bolt of lightning into the sky and all three of us were suddenly fully dressed. A second passed and everyone else materialised in front of us, including Cai Hong and Iris.


    "You called, Lian Li?" Manami asked, her body tensed.


    I''m guessing the fact that everyone seemed to be ready to fight meant that that was supposed to be some kind of emergency signal that Lian Li would send to inform everyone about some kind of threat.


    Cai Hong might have also been instructed toe to be evacuated just in case.


    But is it alright to be used for something like this? It''s not like there''s a threat here right now¡­


    "Everyone! We have an emergency!" Lian Li called out, looking serious despite still seated on myp. "Master is bored!!"


    Everyone stared at her silently, then shifted their gaze to me before shifting it back to her.


    See? Look at how everyone is stunned at this. They''re clearly wondering why you used such an important signal to call them for something so trivial.


    "This is certainly a great crisis, you''re right to have called us, Lian Li," Kiyomi nodded thoughtfully.


    "Yes! We can''t have that! This is a big emergency!!" ria agreed.


    Eh? What? How is this even a ''great crisis''? I''m just bored, that''s all?


    Lian Li pumped her fist, "That''s right! We''re all gathered here now to help Master relieve Him of His boredom! Who has any ideas?! And before anyone tried, Master has specifically requested that it needs to be something unrted to sex!"


    Cai Hong raised her hand while jumping up and down, "Cai Hong! Pick Cai Hong!"


    Lian Li pointed to the little dragon, "Alright! First suggestion from Cai Hong!"


    "Cai Hong thinks Papa would like cuddles!"


    Well¡­ That prompted everyone to rush towards me to form a group hug.


    Mmm¡­ This is nice, but it won''t relieve me of the boredom in the long run though¡­ Not that I would say it our lou--


    "While this is nice, Master would not have His boredom relieved in the long run," Iris informed them, speaking out my thoughts aloud.


    ¡­ I guess I should thank her for saying it in my stead¡­


    Lian Li popped her head out from the group hug, "That is true! Good suggestion Cai Hong, but we''ll need another one! Next!"


    Diao Chan raised her hand.


    My golden haired disciple immediately pouted at the goddess of Aspiration, "Master already said nothing rted to sex."


    "Ohe on! Why would you assume that everything I say is rted to sex?!"


    "Fine¡­ What do you have to suggest?"


    "We can all line up in a line and Master would take a whip and--"


    "Rejected! Next!!"


    Manami raised her hand, "How about we have another date with Master?"


    "That would need Master to create more Worlds, doesn''t it? We should not be making Master do more work! Rejected!" Lian Li answered.


    I actually don''t mind but I suppose it might be too soon to do another one since we only recently came back from one. Plus solo dates with each of the girls again would make everyone else bored too and I''d like to avoid that.


    Brendan raised his hand this time, "Umm¡­ Since Master is bored because we''ve pretty much been doing the same things everyday¡­ Perhaps if we were to let otherse here to see Master, it might offer a change of pace?"


    "Ohh! We can make it a festival then! That''s a great idea, Brendan! What do you think, Master?"


    A festival huh? I guess it has indeed been a while since west participated in one.


    But I guess we can only invite the other gods to attend this since normal mortals wouldn''t be able to attend.


    Yeah, that sounds like it might be interesting.


    I nodded, "Let''s do it."

 Chapter 1307 Festival Preparations

    ?


    (MC POV)


    I''m not sure what they were nning for the festival but they''ve expanded the space to include an open field that was three times the size of my courtyard.


    Unfortunately, I have not made this space suitable for non-mortals to enter yet so the people who would being here are the gods.


    I''m guessing my disciples made use of the connections they made during the battle royale to invite those gods.


    Everyone got busy with the setting up of the festival, even me. The only issue was that I was busy tearing things down instead of putting things up because for some reason, my disciples felt that it was a given that there would be decorations of me all over the ce.


    At first they wanted to put up a giant statue of me in the centre of the field so that everyone could see it no matter where they were within this space and I vehemently rejected it.


    Then they wanted to put multiple medium sized statues of me all over the field in various poses and I had to take those down too.


    They then suggested making statues of themselves to put around the field and I saw no reason to deny that.


    While they stayed true to their word, they neglected in telling me that they will also be adding a statue of me beside theirs.


    I epted most of them since I felt it was still eptable as they wanted to show how I have guided them to reach where they are today.


    Most of them were pretty wholesome and I quite like the look of them as a representation of how far my disciples havee.


    Lian Li had a few where it showed me picking her up from her lowest point and guiding her to ascension; Brendan showed the two of us researching alchemical recipes together; even Cai Hong made a few where I yed with her and gave her headpats.


    But then there''s Diao Chan who basically made all of the statues where we were engaged in some kind of BDSM y or another¡­


    ria also made some where I was some kind of tyrannical overlord standing over corpses or enved beings too¡­


    Yeah¡­ Those I definitely rejected.


    After the statues came what they called ''souvenirs'' that I had to police as well.


    They took quite a long time discussing what they could make for the festival and there were some suggestions that I shut down immediately as soon as they suggested it.


    Really? Gravure photos of me? Who the hell would even want those?


    And what''s with making plushies of me with removable clothing? That''s just entirely stupid! I wouldn''t mind having a Cai Hong plushie though¡­


    What? Bath water? That''s just disgusting and unhygienic! And no, Lian Li, I don''t want to know the possibility that someone might want to drink that. That definitely does not make things any better.


    I didn''t actually consider this before epting this festival idea but¡­


    When I first heard that they wanted to make this festival, I really thought it would be just like those generic festivals you might find where there''s food and game stalls. But for this case they really wanted this festival to be extolling my ''virtues'' or something.


    As much as I wanted to not be bored, I didn''t want to be embarrassed too¡­


    But this was the one thing that they were adamant about not changing.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ording to Lian Li when I asked them about it, "There''s not enough people in this Universe who know about how great you are, Master! That''s why please allow us to show it to the rest of the Universe for you!"


    Since they were all pleading at me with puppy eyes, I finally gave in and told them not to go overboard after that.


    But of course I still kept an eye on them to shut down anything that I felt would be too embarrassing for me to ept should it leak out to the other gods¡­


    It only took us three days to finish the preparations where most of the time was spent on discussing what they should do rather than actually doing it. Not like they have a problem with materials and manpower now since they were literally ascended divines now. Anything they needed could be created with a simple thought.


    The invitations were also quickly received with positive responses so we were expecting there to be quite a big turn out.


    I looked at the field that they had expanded to amodate the expected number of guests. At this size, it was already bigger than the entire Heaven Sect¡­


    I was wondering who was going to man all the stalls and activities they had made and I realised that my disciples had gone ahead to make clones of themselves to take care of everything.


    So now there''s probably several tens of thousands of them running around the field while the original stayed by my side.


    It would have been cute in a way but my attention was currently elsewhere at the moment.


    I looked up at the giant stage they had prepared for me.


    This was something they created at the veryst minute so I didn''t know about its existence until now.


    It would not have been a problem if it was a normal stage but of course, with what they have been doing so far, this stage was far from normal.


    I pointed at the picture painted on the wall of the stage, "Why is there a giant picture of me making a heart shape with my hands with the speech bubble ''love, love'' above it?"


    "Because this is the ''Love Love Master Festival'', Master! That''s why we need something like this as the centrepiece of the festival! We can make this into a yearly affair and get people toe here to spread Master''s love to everyone!" Lian Li exined.


    I want to bend all of them over to spank them right now¡­


    I sighed, "If I were to ask you all to take that down¡­"


    "Waaaahhh! Please don''t, Onii-sama!! We even hand painted it ourselves instead of using our powers!!" ria pleaded.


    Ugh¡­ The fact that they actually made this by hand while also looking at me with such pleading eyes¡­ There''s no way I can reject them after that¡­ Even Cai Hong had joined in too since she seemed to have helped paint it as well¡­


    I didn''t even know they could draw paint something this good¡­


    "Ugh¡­ Fine¡­ Let''s just leave it¡­ I guess I''ll just watch over the festival from a hill somewhere¡­"


    "Eh? Master. You are the star of the festival! Of course you''ll need to sit on the stage!"


    Is it toote for me to take back the idea of this festival now?

 Chapter 1308 Handshake Event

    ?


    (MC POV)


    Every single god and goddess came¡­ Including the Supreme Gods themselves¡­


    And I realised the reason why they made this stage was to hold a handshake event for me¡­ Which every single god wanted to participate in¡­


    The line for the handshake event ended up stretching for a really long distance where I could not even see the end. But seeing how those gods were all looking at me with starry eyed gazes, it was practically impossible for me to turn them down¡­


    They seemed to have expected such a turn out and limited each god''s time in shaking hands with me to only a few seconds.


    They also made everyone aware that whatever their positions were as gods will not be taken into consideration in this festival so even the Supreme gods have to queue up like the rest.


    Surprisingly, they were all fine with that and none of them made any noises ofint despite receiving such treatment.


    But right now, I''m stuck on stage to shake hands with all the gods that were attending this event.


    "All Creator! It is an honooooouuuuurrr!!" The god in front of me cried while shaking my hand. He''s also the first one in line apparently.


    When I say cried, I really mean that the god was literally crying with tears streaming down his face as he held my hand.


    I managed to maintain a smiling visage as I held his hand as well, "Thank you foring to visit me."


    "Waaahhh!! All Creatoooorrr!!" He cried again before promptly copsing backwards, fainting on the spot.


    I didn''t even know gods could faint¡­


    Brendan came up to drag him off the stage like he had already expected something like this to happen, allowing the next in line to approach me without any dy.


    This time it was a goddess and she was already in tears even before she came up to me.


    "OhbytheAllCreator,I''msohonouredIloveyousomuchIcan''tbelieveI''mtouchingyourhandI--"


    She didn''t even get to finish her words before she had also copsed on the ground with a blissful smile on her face.


    Ok¡­ Could you guys get yourselves together? It''s just a handshake¡­


    This repeated again for the next hundred or so gods and my disciples just unceremoniously dragged them off the stage to be dumped in a pile the moment they fell unconscious.


    Err¡­ I get that you''ve all ascended to godhood as well but don''t you think that''s a little bit too much?


    Oh whatever, I''m not the organiser of this event anyway.


    Besides¡­ The line of people waiting to shake my hand has barely even decreased in size¡­


    I looked up at the next goddess who approached me.


    "Go¡­ Good day, All Father! I¡­ I am honoured to be in your presence! I am Lu¡­ Lulu!"


    I smiled, "Hello Lulu, thank you foring."


    "No, thank you for letting mee! Father called me naaaaameee~"


    Hmm? Her voice sounded a little weird at the end¡­ I wonder why?


    At least she somehow managed to stay awake throughout the entire handshake thing with me, being the first one to remain conscious as she turned around to walk off the stage.


    That was when a soft ''thump'' was heard and I realised she had fainted right at the very edge of the stage.


    I guess she tried to put up a front but still ended up copsing anyway.


    Is this something to do with them being exposed to my Origin energy or something?


    "Daddy, Daddy!!"


    Oh, it''s Lilith.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Hello Lilith, it''s been a while hasn''t it?"


    She grasped my hand in hers, "Yes it has! You should have told me that you''reing here! Can I move in with you, Daddy?"


    I turned to my disciples who were avoiding eye contact with me on purpose, letting me know that they were leaving the decision to me instead.


    "Umm¡­ I guess why not? There''s space here after all¡­"


    "Yesss! Thank you Daddy! This is the best!" She cheered while shaking my hand.


    I''m really thankful that I had the foresight to set up a silencing barrier beforehand so the others that were still queuing up would not be able to hear what was said here.


    I''m willing to bet that if the others knew what Lilith asked, there would be a whole lot of them asking about the same thing too.


    The demoness then tapped her chin with a finger, "Oh right~ Do you think some of my sisters could stay here as well? They won''t cause any trouble, I promise~"


    "Eh? Why would you want more people to stay here?"


    "Mmm¡­ I guess I could say that they got into something troublesome and they need somewhere to hide for now. Is that fine, Daddy?"


    "Umm¡­ I suppose that''s fine too¡­"


    "Yayyy~ Daddy is the best!"


    She then skipped away after shaking my hand one more time.


    Hopefully those girls are nice too. But if they end up causing trouble for my disciples then I''ll have to kick them out.


    After that, it pretty much became a blur as I shook hands and greeted each god that came up to me.


    Some of them fainted, some of them managed tost until they walked off stage and a select few werepletely unaffected.


    One of the unaffected ones being the god in front of me right now.


    "Hello Father. Thanks for having me. Can I go say hi to Mother now?"


    Yeah¡­ These people belong to the Iris faction and don''t have that much love for me as the others do.


    Unfortunately for them, Iris was less than interested in holding her own handshake event so the only way they could even get close to her was through this.


    It''s not like I care that much anyway so I simply directed them to the white haired cosmic being standing at the side.


    I watched as the god skipped towards Iris with a frantic look on his face.


    "Mother! How I have longed to meet you! Ahhh! You are just as perfect¡­ No! Even more perfect than I had imagined! You are truly the--"


    He couldn''t even finish his words before Iris flicked a finger at him and he was sent off stage as though he was hit by some invisible force across his face.


    I really don''t even know why they try¡­ But I will admit that it was definitely amusing to watch so I wasn''t going toin.


    I guess I should be d that she wasn''t just ending their existences just for talking to her.


    I don''t know how long I had been doing the handshake for but I have no doubt that it was for at least a few hours by now. The stalls below the stage have started to be more lively since the ones who had finished doing the handshake with me regained consciousness.


    But the unfortunate thing for me was that my role seems far from over¡­


    How long more do I need to stay here?


    After the most recent unconscious goddess was dragged off stage, I felt the air shift slightly as the next goddess came forward.


    "Greetings, All Creator, I am Muenia, Supreme Goddess of Fate."


    Oh, one of the big ones is here~

 Chapter 1309 Im Gonna Bail

    ?


    (MC POV)


    Muenia, Supreme Goddess of Fate, one of eight Supreme gods of this universe and amongst my first creations after Iris.


    I nodded at her, "Hello Muenia, I suppose this is our first meeting since I''ve created you."


    "Indeed, All Creator. It is my greatest honour to be granted the privilege to meet you once again."


    She''s acting really formal with me unlike the other gods who went all out on the obsessive fan mode.


    "Think nothing of it, I just felt that it might be a good idea to open up this ce and to at least meet all of you at least once."


    She bowed, "And for that we are very grateful, All Creator, for your benevolence in receiving us."


    "Umu, do enjoy the festival that my disciples have made, I''m sure you don''t have many opportunities like this with how busy you are."


    "Indeed, All Creator. All of us are infinitely grateful to be allowed to attend."


    "All of you have been working quite hard so it''s the least I could do."


    "Thank you. If you have the time, could I sugg--"


    "And that''s time, alright, move along~" Lian Li interrupted, making a shooing motion at the goddess.


    Muenia blinked at her, "But¡­ I''m not done yet?"


    My golden haired disciple rolled her eyes, "Doesn''t make a difference, we already told you all how much time you''re given and everyone gets the same amount of time with Master. Your time is up so next!"


    Muenia''s prim and proper facade quickly shattered and she rushed up to me, "Wait! Let me shake your hand at least, Daddy!! I haven''t shaken your hand yet!! At least let me touch Daddy!!"


    So this is what she''s really like¡­ She must have been holding herself back the entire time¡­


    I granted her the handshake anyway and she was practically drooling when she touched my hand.


    "Ahhh!! Daddy''s touching my hand! I''m going to get pregnant with Daddy''s child!!"


    "No you''re not! Now get away from Master!" Lian Li growled, pulling the goddess off of me with Eris''s help.


    "Ahhhh! Nooooo! At least let me lick Daddy''s fingers first! Just a taste!! Just a little bit!! Nooooo!! Daddyyyyy!! Please notice meeeee!!"


    I watched as the Supreme Goddess of Fate was dragged off the stage like some animal destined for ughter.


    Didn''t I already notice you though?


    The gods are a really weird bunch huh? I guess after you''ve lived for a really long time, you start to pick up weird habits.


    Totally understandable, since even the past me took up the hobby of trying to make the perfect universe.


    I looked back at the line of gods still waiting to reach me, finding the line still as long as I first saw it.


    I turned to Manami, "Umm¡­ Do we have time to go through everyone? Would they still have time for the festival?"


    The red fox smiled at me, "Ara, ara? This festival is nned to run for several days, Master. No one here needs to eat or sleep after all~"


    Ah¡­ That''s right¡­ I forgot about that¡­ Even the food being served here was more of a novelty than as actual sustenance.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    They''re being advertised as "Food that Master would eat" and seriously¡­ There''s really basic things like egg fried rice there and yet the gods are mouring all over it¡­


    Not that I''m in any position to think about that at the moment since there''s still an entire horde of gods still queuing up to wait their turn for the handshake event¡­


    Once again, things started blurring out for me as I let myself run on autopilot, shaking the hands of every god that came to visit me and watching the various reactions from each of them.


    Since it looks like my disciples have made this ce to be perpetually in day time while this event was going on, I don''t even know how long I''ve been doing this but I believe it''s at least been a day or two of non-stop handshaking.


    And finally, I was done, thest god having also fallen unconscious after I shook his hand, allowing Brendan to drag him off stage.


    "Great work, Master~" Lina Li praised while pping her hands. "Everyone has their faiths reaffirmed after meeting with you!"


    I have no idea what kind of faith she was referring to and I frankly don''t want to know either.


    "Well¡­ Since they all queued up and persevered to the end, there''s no way I could just stop halfway, could I? How long was I doing this anyway?"


    "Hmm¡­ I think about a day, Master."


    A day? Well, that''s faster than I thought.


    "That is if we''re measuring by the time of this ce, Master," Kiyomi exined. "If we were going by our World''s sense of time, we''ve been here for about five days now."


    FIVE DAYS?!! How many gods did I even shake ends with?! A million?!


    Just so you know, in order to speed things up a little, I even went ahead to make a few split bodies of myself so several of them coulde up on stage at the same time instead of just one by one.


    Yet I still took five days?!


    Ugh, whatever¡­ At least it''s over¡­ That means I can go and y around in the festival itself, right?


    Just as I was about to stand up, Lian Li came over to stop me.


    "Master! We''re moving to our next event now! Please head over here!"


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "Eh? Next event? What other events are there?"


    She then gestured to Diao Chan who was kneeling on all fours and looking at me with a very perverted look on her face.


    "We will now start the parade where sister Diao Chan shall carry Master on her back and crawl through the entire festival grounds to show off Master''s divinity to the other Gods! Please go ahead and get on her back, Master!"


    I looked at Lian Li, then I looked at Diao Chan, then I turned to look at the rest of my disciples.


    All of them were looking at me with anticipation, as though really expecting me to just shrug and mount Diao Chan right there.


    Err¡­ No, I''m not going to do that¡­ In fact, I''m gonna bail right now.


    I teleported myself away from that ce and quickly changed my appearance just in case they had something else nned for me aside from that.


    Hey, I want to experience the festival too!


    And being incognito would be the best way to do it!

 Chapter 1310 Its A Treasure Hunt

    ?


    (Lian Li POV)


    I smiled upon seeing Master disappear right in front of us, no doubt having teleported somewhere else to ''escape'' from us.


    "Ufufufu~ I did tell you that Master would most likely reject the idea~" Manami giggled.


    Diao chan pouted, "Uuu¡­ I thought Master might be more receptive to the idea if it was Sister Lian Li suggesting it¡­"


    I scoffed, "Even Master could see from a mile away that this was definitely your idea. There''s no way I would suggest something that shameless on my own."


    Brendan looked out into the festival grounds, "I suppose Master is most likely somewhere in the festival exploring the ce. And I believe He would be using some kind of Technique that would prevent anyone else from recognising Him."


    Kiyomi rolled her eyes, "I doubt Master even needs to rely on something as crude as that anymore. The entire Universe bends to His will."


    "Ara, ara? Is my dear little Kiyomi getting wet?"


    "Sh¡­ Shush, elder sister¡­"


    Diao Chan got up and then patted herself, "I suppose we should start the next event then?"


    All of us looked at one another and our domains red up as a sign of challenge. That also served as the signal to the other Gods in the festival that it was finally time to start our next event.


    Who would be the one to find Master first and take Him to a private spot to have lovey dovey time with Him?


    The event is also open to the other Gods participating in the event as well so they''ll also be trying to look for Master too.


    Of course there were those stupid Gods who think that Iris is better than Master and wouldn''t be interested in this event but no one cares about them anyway.


    I may have lost in the Battle Royale but I definitely won''t lose in this one! Wait for me Master! I''m going to find you first and then we''re going to have lots of lovey dovey cuddle sex in bed!!


    ¡­


    Wait a minute¡­ Where''s Cai Hong?


    *


    (MC POV)


    Hmm? Why do I feel a cold shiver down my spine?


    "Papa, Papa! Cookie!"


    "Ahaha~ There''s cookies over there indeed. Does little Cai Hong want one?"


    "Papa want? Cai Hong give Papa!"


    So cute~


    I got two cookies for the two of us to munch on. Incidentally, the stall was being run by a clone of Eris who gave us the cookies with a bright smile.


    They don''t seem to possess intelligence so she was unable to respond to anything you said to her.


    You''re wondering why Cai Hong is here? Well she found me of course.


    Despite putting on the disguise and appearing somewhere in the festival, I didn''t even manage to take ten steps before my loli dragon appeared in front of me and hugged me, recognising me immediately.


    I asked how she knew it was me and she simply sucked on her finger and said, "Hmmm? Papa is Papa~ Cai Hong know Papa!"


    Well, I just left it at that and went on to explore the festival with my little dragon, making sure to put the same disguise on her so others wouldn''t realise who she was or who I was through her. I also put a filter on her voice so that others would not be able to hear what she was saying exactly.


    Otherwise, I''m pretty sure some people would be able to put two and two together when they see someone calling me ''Papa'' in this festival.


    While munching on the cookies I''ve just gotten for the both of us, I felt Cai Hong tug on my sleeve to point at a stall.


    "Papa! Papa! ''Pwesent''!"


    I looked at what she was pointing at to realise she had caught sight of a souvenir stall that had a clone of Manami taking care of it.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    There were quite a number of gods gathered in front of the stall and browsing its wares.


    Feeling a little curious, I went to the stall with Cai Hong to see what they had on disy.


    "Waaaa! Papa! Lookie! It''s mini-Papa!" She squealed.


    I squinted my eyes at the object and sure enough, it was a miniature version of me.


    I know they were ''selling'' souvenirs but I didn''t know such things were also being made¡­


    Taking this chance, I peeked at the gods who were fussing over the stall.


    "Ahhh! This one seems to have more of Father''s Origin energy!"


    "No, no, no! This one definitely has the most!"


    "But this figure highlights His cheeks better!"


    "Ugghh¡­ I want everything! Can I have everything?!"


    "You can''t! They already said we''re limited to getting three per stall¡­ Otherwise we would be banned from this ce."


    "Arghh! Why would they even put up a rule like that?!"


    "Because if they didn''t, we''d just take everything from all the stalls the moment we get here and no one else would be able to get anything. Also, we better hurry up, the event has already started!"


    "Urk¡­ That''s true¡­ Then I''ll take these three!"


    Hmm¡­ I''m d they''re enjoying the festival at least. And it seems like my disciples have at least given the festival some thought to make sure that everything is able to run smoothly.


    "Papa! Cai Hong want this mini-Papa! Can Cai Hong have it?" The loli dragon asked, holding a small figurine of me standing in a pose like I was about to give a sermon.


    I don''t see why not, so I got it for her from the clone of Manami.


    Speaking of which¡­ The gods from earlier said that the event has already started? I wonder what event is happening right now?


    The girls told me that it was supposed to be parading me through the festival but I ran away from that and I doubt they would put a projection of me in my ce so it can''t be that, can it?


    "Papa! Lookie! Lookie!"


    Once again, I was tugged on my sleeve by my little dragon to bring my attention somewhere else.


    This time, it seemed like it was a goddess confronting another god.


    "You! Are you Father?!"


    "Wha? No I''m not!"


    "I know you are! I''ve never seen you around before! Which World are you in charge of?!"


    "Why should I tell you?! Leave me alone! I know what you''re trying to do here, ok?! It''s not going to work on me!"


    "No! You must be Father! Hurry up and follow me!"


    Another goddess suddenly showed up and shoulder charged the first goddess away, "No! Don''t listen to her! Follow me! Quickly! I have no time to exin!"


    "I''m not¡­ Stop! Stop pulling me! Where are you bringing me?! Stooooop!!"


    The goddess started dragging the god away while the first goddess got up from the ground looking to be a little dazed.


    She then realised that the god she was talking to was being dragged by another goddess and leapt at her, the two of them dissolving into a catfight while rolling on the ground.


    That gave the first god the chance he needed to run away, screaming something about crazy goddesses.


    What the heck is going on?

 Chapter 1311 Just The Usual With The Gods

    ?


    (MC POV)


    "Ehehe~ Papa, funny people~" Cai Hong giggled as we watched another pair of gods wrestle with each other on the ground.


    I kind of already figured out that this event had something to do with trying to find me and everyone within the festival is involved in it.


    I''m not even sure if my disciples had nned this ahead of time or they came up with this on the spot because I decided to teleport away from them¡­ But something tells me they actually anticipated something like this¡­


    I''ve already witnessed quite a number of gods running around the ce trying to find me.


    I''m assuming they are also adhering to some kind of rule since they aren''t flipping over the stalls, using their domains or even flying around the ce.


    I''d think that if the gods were serious, there would be explosions and things being thrown around left and right.


    I guess my disciples must have threatened them with a permanent ban froming here if they were to make trouble or something.


    I ushered Cai Hong away from the scene, only to run into a group of gods who seemed to be ring at each other.


    "If you still think that Father is inferior, you are being entirely delusional!"


    "Hmph! For you all to get roped into this stupid little game not even seeing how Mother is the superior one, you really are just a bunch of idiots!"


    "Oh yeah? Well you''re all just simps for Mother!"


    "Aren''t you all simps for Father then?!"


    "Father created us! And He''s the most perfect being in the Universe!"


    "Oh please, that title belongs to Mother! All of you are just too stubborn to ept it! Father literally created her to be the most perfect being in existence!"


    "That''s after Father Himself you dumb dumb! Do you want me to smack you?!"


    "You wanna go?! Let''s go then!"


    "Let''s take this outside!!"


    Cai Hong giggled again, "Ehehehe~ Papa, funny people~"


    I patted her head, "Yes, funny people indeed."


    I wonder if this is what usually happens when the two ''fandoms'' meet each other outside¡­ You wouldn''t think that these beings quarrelling like children were actually omnipotent gods¡­


    Deciding to just ignore all that, I ushered Cai Hong down another path, trying to find somewhere that is safe from all that.


    Turning round another corner, I came face to face with Lian Li.


    Not just a clone of her but the actual Lian Li herself.


    "Oh, pardon me," She apologised, taking a step to the side from me to avoid a collision.


    She must not have realised it was me.


    I shook my head, "No, no, it''s my fault, I apologise."


    I was just about to move past her when she suddenly reached out and grabbed my arm, stopping me in my tracks.


    "Hey. Who are you? I don''t remember inviting you. You snuck in here didn''t you?"


    Golden sparks of electricity began to dance around her as the air was charged with her domain.


    Wait¡­ There''s no way she remembered every single god that she invited to this event, could she? There''s at least a million or more of them you know?<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Actually¡­ Knowing Lian Li¡­ I can believe that she really did remember all the divines that she had invited to this festival since she''s just that much of a genius.


    I was still trying toe up with an excuse to get out of this when the lightning around her disappeared just as suddenly as they had appeared.


    "Ehehe~ I''m just kidding, Master~ I know it''s you!"


    Oh.


    "How?" I asked, wondering if my barrier that stops anyone from recognising me was not effective against her somehow.


    She giggled, "I remember all the gods and goddesses that are invited to this event, so someone who isn''t familiar would definitely be Master in disguise!"


    She really did remember more than a million faces huh¡­


    I shrugged, "Well¡­ You got me there, though I want to know what you intend to do about it?"


    "Ehehe~ Finding you makes me the winner of this event! So let''s go somewhere nice where we can--"


    "Nooo! Papa is Cai Hong''s!" Cai Hong squealed, hugging my leg from the side.


    That made Lian Li jump a little as she look down to see Cai Hong pouting at her.


    "Eh? Cai Hong? Since when were you here?"


    I chuckled, "Ahaha! she''s actually been here all this while, she found me almost immediately after I left you girls."


    She gasped, "No way?! That means Cai Hong was actually the first one to find Master and won?! Argh!! I lost again?!"


    I''m not sure what they were evenpeting for but I felt a little sorry for her so I just went and patted her head.


    "Unnghhh~ Ehehehe~ Master''s headpats always feel nice~"


    "Muuu!! Papa! Cai Hong wants headpats too! Papaaaa~"


    Of course I''ll give you headpats too~


    Now I am headpatting both girls with both my hands. I''m just grateful that no one is around to see it except for the clones since anyone would be able to figure out who I was just from looking at this.


    Just as I was thinking about asking her what was with this event about finding me, I heard the soft sound of something exploding in the distance.


    I quickly looked around but I saw no smoke or any indication of the explosion happening within the festival grounds.


    "What was that?" I asked.


    Lian Li looked up, "Umm¡­ I think some of our guests are fighting? But they''re doing it outside so there''s no need for Master to worry about it."


    I looked up as well and I froze upon seeing what looked like celestial bodies in the sky being flung around in distant space.


    The explosion I heard was the result of twos colliding with each other, which made me wonder how the sound managed to travel from space to here?


    "Should I¡­ Should I go and stop them?" I asked.


    Lian Li tilted her head at me, "Eh? Why? It''s not like it''s Master''s business if they decide to fight each other for some silly reason, right?"


    No, no, no¡­ They''re literally throwings at each other aren''t they? You''re telling me to ignore something like that?


    Oh wait¡­ I''m supposed to be enjoying my easy life right now¡­ I guess¡­ I''ll just let it happen and if things really get serious, I''ll just rewind time or something¡­


    Anyway, who wants cookies?

 Chapter 1312 I Keep Forgetting Im The Centre

    ?


    (MC POV)


    Umm¡­ You know how I said to just let things happen?


    I don''t know how to put this but¡­ There''s a war going on outside right now¡­


    I stared at thes and stars being thrown around outside the centre of the universe, the gods having dissolved into a full scale fight with each other¡­ Just because they couldn''t agree on whether Iris or myself was better¡­


    The ''event'' where they were supposed to find me in the festival ended up beingpletely forgotten, though Cai Hong was the winner of it and she didn''t even know anyway.


    "Err¡­ Should we put a stop to that?" I asked for the second time.


    Manami looked up at the sight, "Ara, ara? Why do we need to? They''re just ying around aren''t they?"


    I think this has gone beyond the scope of just ''ying around''... If it wasn''t for the fact that this ce was protected by a barrier, things would have been really bad¡­


    Look, look¡­ A just crashed into the barrier and exploded into pieces¡­ That''s definitely not at the level of ying around anymore¡­


    Or maybe it is for gods¡­ I dunno, I haven''t been familiarising myself with the divinemunity for a long while¡­


    I sighed, "Putting that aside¡­ The festival''s pretty much empty now, isn''t it?"


    Looking down at the festival grounds below us, the space that had been filled to the brim with various gods and goddesses was nowpletely devoid of anyone aside from the clones of my disciples.


    Even though the Supreme gods weren''t part of the fight above, they still had their duties so they had to return after only spending a short while here.


    Because of all this, I don''t even know if this festival could be seen as a sess or a failure¡­ Now I''m feeling a little bad since I''m part of the reason that there''s a fight happening right now¡­


    My emotions must have shown on my face since Lian Li tilted her head at me, "Master? Is something wrong this time? Did we¡­ Did we displease you with the festival after all?"


    I shook my head, "No, no, the festival was fun even though I only got to see a little of it. But despite all of you putting in so much effort to prepare this festival, it ended up like this¡­ I''m afraid that this might have be a failure because of me."


    Kiyomi poked my arm, "Master¡­ Could I ask if you are still bored?"


    "Huh? How can I be bored with all this going on?"


    "In that case, the festival is undoubtedly a sess, isn''t it? The whole point of the festival was to help Master stop feeling bored, so if Master is no longer bored, it has already served its purpose and thus it can''t be a failure!"


    Oh right, I actually forgot that they suggested to do this event just because I told them I was a little bored¡­


    I suppose if we were to just take that into ount, this festival did seed in that regard.


    Lilith, being one of the only gods who weren''t involved in the fight, cuddled herself against my side.


    "It''s no big deal, Daddy. This is what usually happens between them when they''re gathered together anyway. The two extremes of yours and Mother''s fans."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "I thought they were in a cold war or something?"


    "Oh sure, most of them don''t usually fight like this but there''s definitely skirmishes that happen from time to time. It''s just that this time it''s on arger scale~"


    Her definition ofrger scale is having almost all the gods on both sides involved I see¡­


    I turned my gaze back to the war in space, "How long do these ''skirmishes''st?"


    Lilith tapped her chin with a finger, "Well¡­ In terms of Daddy''s old World''s time¡­ I guess maybe the shortest could be around a decade or two but if it''s on this scale¡­ Maybe a century or three?"


    I blinked at her, "That''s¡­ Not good is it? What about the Worlds they are in charge of? They''re just going to neglect them?"


    She shrugged, "It wouldn''t be the first time this happened actually. Why does Daddy think that some of the Worlds seem to be neglected or suffering from some major disasters?"


    "Err¡­ Then isn''t that even more reason for us to put a stop to this?"


    "Hmm? There''s no reason to, is there? This is also one of the fates that the Worlds would experience. To the denizens in those Worlds, it would be a Godless age before their Gods return, it''s just part of the cycle, really."


    So it''s one of the rules of this universe¡­ Is that it? Did I really make it with that in mind? I guess I shouldn''t question it¡­


    I turned to the rest of my disciples, "Are you all alright with this happening above us for the next century or so?"


    Lian Li giggled, "Ehehe~ Oh Master, this is your home~ We should be the one asking you that question. If Master does not wish for such a rowdy bunch of Gods taking up space in front of your doorstep, you only need to tell us and we will get rid of them for you~"


    "Err¡­ I''m not really that hung up about it so I can just leave them there for now¡­ Anyway, I guess we can just continue enjoying the festival? Although it''s just going to be us now¡­"


    Yeah¡­ I don''t know if we should even continue with the festival anymore because of this¡­ There''s not really a point if the only participants are just us right?


    Iris then stepped forward, "Ufufufu~ As I thought, this would not do, Master. Please allow me~"


    She pped her hands together and all of a sudden, all the gods and goddesses that had been above us fighting with each other disappeared and reappeared in the festival.


    All of them looked confused for a moment before they went right back to perusing the festival stalls like their earlier fight never happened.


    "What did you do?" I asked.


    "Ufufufu~ I simply Ended their sense of conflict, Master~ There''s no need to hold back on punishing them if Master so wishes~ They are, after all, your creations~ Did Master already forget? You are the All Creator, your word isw. Whatever you wish will be reality. There is no longer a need to hold back, Master. You can just reach out and take or change whatever you wish."


    Right¡­ I''m still trying to wrap my head around that part¡­ I''ve been out of themunity for so long after all¡­


    Maybe I need a new hobby?

 Chapter 1313 I Took Up Hobbies

    ?


    (MC POV)


    It''s been a few days after the festival and things have settled back down. The gods have all returned to their owns and our home here got quiet again.


    "Ara? What is Master doing?" Iris asked, while looking over my shoulder.


    I looked down at the canvas in front of me, "Well¡­ I thought that if I were to pick up a new hobby, I could avoid feeling bored without relying on things like the festivals from before."


    "Ara, ara~ So Master has picked up painting I see~ Ufufufu~ So what is Master painting?"


    "Mmm¡­ Just the cookie stall over there. I''ve not really drawn much aside from inscriptions in this life after all, so I''m still learning."


    "Ufufu~ It''s beautiful, Master."


    I looked at the drawing I did, already spotting a few imperfections in the drawing where I had missed out a few details.


    I shrugged, "I still have a long way to go, plus it''s merely just a simple drawing done using basic watercolours on canvas, nothing too fancy."


    "But it''s still beautiful, nevertheless~"


    "Oh you''re just saying that. It''s still not that good."


    "Ufufu~ If Master says so~ But what does Master intend to do with thepleted drawing?" Iris asked with a slight tilt of her head.


    "Hmmm¡­ Nothing? Maybe I''ll just keep it somewhere."


    "Ara, ara? In that case, would Master mind giving it to me instead?"


    "Err¡­ Sure I guess? What are you nning to do with it? If you want I can always just give you one drawn specifically for you."


    "Ufufu~ There''s no need to Master, this is good enough for me~"


    I shrugged and gave that painting to her.


    She received it with both hands before it disappeared into thin air, presumably being teleported to wherever she was storing it.


    I then got up from the ground I was sitting on while carrying my canvas, deciding to try and find another spot for my next painting.


    Just as I did so, ria descended from the sky tond in front of me, "Onii-sama! Onii-sama! You won''t believe what I-- Oh? What''s Onii-sama doing?"


    "Hmm? I''ve just picked up drawing recently. Did something happen?"


    "Yes! That fake little sister¡­ Eh?! Wait!! Did Onii-sama say that you''re drawing?!"


    "I just recently picked it up, as I said. What about it?"


    "Then that''s perfect! I need your help, Onii-sama! Please!!"


    I raised an eyebrow, "Errr¡­ Sure? What do you need help with?"


    She grabbed my hand, "Follow me, Onii-sama!!"


    I was then pulled along with her as she flew up into the air, Iris seeing us off with a casual wave as though she had predicted something like this would happen.


    We flew to the back of my courtyard where a building I did not remember seeing had been built. As I got closer to it, a few other buildings also seem to materialise out of thin air, revealing it to be apound of sorts.


    "What''s this ce?" I asked, looking down at the buildings below us.


    "Oh! This is where wee to do our things, Onii-sama! I''d show you around but I don''t think the others would appreciate me doing it for them so Onii-sama will just need to be satisfied with mine for now! It''s over here!"


    Hold on¡­ I definitely sense some kind of illusion being set around this ce¡­ My eyesight isn''t that bad so that meant this ce was hidden from sight unless you were already close by¡­ Why were my disciples hiding this ce?<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    I set my questions aside for now and let ria guide me towards one part of thepound.


    She brought me to a building that looked like some kind neenth century gothic mansion where the doors automatically opened when we got close to it.


    Despite its exterior look, the interior looked like a modern studio apartment which made me pause to look at its exterior again to make sure I did not hallucinate when I first saw the building.


    "Over here, Onii-sama!" ria beckoned, prompting me to enter the gothic mansion/studio apartment and letting the doors close behind me.


    I realised that Tsuki was also there and she looked quite upset while seated in front of what looked like a drawing tablet hooked up to aputer.


    Tsuki scowled at ria upon seeing me, "Really? Just because I won''t do it, you got Aniue toe and convince me?!"


    ria waved her hand at her, "Oh please, I''ll do you one better! I''m asking Onii-sama to do it for us instead!"


    My other little sister immediately rose to her feet, "Ohhh!! Now this is something I can get behind! Aniue! Over here! Over here!!"


    Err¡­ Ok?


    Still feeling rather confused about what was going on, I was guided to the seat that Tsuki had just vacated.


    I looked down at the tablet in front of me, wondering if it would shine some light on what exactly was going on.


    What I saw only made me even more confused as I quickly realised they were drawing some kind of manga where what appears to be a stylized version of me was talking to stylized versions of my little sisters.


    "What''s this?" I asked.


    "We''re drawing a manga!" ria exined with a proud smile.


    "I can see that¡­ But why am I here then?"


    "Because we''re drawing a manga about Onii-sama and us!"


    "No, no¡­ I don''t mean why am I inside the manga¡­ I meant why am I here sitting in front of this tablet?"


    Tsuki crossed her arms, "In this scene, Aniue is supposed to embrace us in a hug but this fake little sister wants her to be hugged first before I get the hug. That ispletely uneptable! Of course Aniue would hug me first before hugging her!"


    "Hey! You''re using my tools so I get to say who gets hugged first!"


    "Well, you''re depending on myposition and styling so I get to decide it!"


    Err¡­ Ok¡­ I guess I wasn''t the only one around who thought about getting a hobby¡­ ria and Tsuki must have taken up drawing manga for themselves to upy their time.


    My other disciples must have also taken up hobbies for themselves as well, which would exin all the buildings around thispound.


    But looking at the manga in front of me right now¡­ What I was supposed to do?


    First of all, I''m not even good at drawing people. Do you know how different it is to draw people aspared to just drawing a food stall? I don''t even have experience in drawing in the manga style either and I was practising watercolour painting¡­


    Even if you ask me to help, what the heck was I supposed to do?


    I raised my hand, "I''m not really sure I can help with anything though¡­ I don''t even know the story and my art isn''t in this style either¡­"


    Tsuki then picked up a stack of books before dropping them on the table, "Don''t need to worry Aniue! These are all the volumes we''ve drawn so far! Once you read through them, you''ll be fine!"


    Wait, you want me to learn on the job? There''s at least twelve books there and you want me to read through them all right now?


    I know I am bored but still¡­


    Maybe I shouldn''t have let them know that I had taken up painting as a hobby after all¡­

 Chapter 1314 Geniuses Are Unfair

    ?


    (MC POV)


    I''m not gonna lie¡­ I got bored of the painting hobby after a month.


    Not because I wasn''t good at it, but it just got stale after a while, especially when I got constantly roped in by Tsuki and ria to help them draw their manga.


    It''s not that I hate it, but when your hobby bes work, it kind of takes the fun out of it¡­


    That''s why I went ahead to pick up another hobby again.


    "Ara, ara? What is Master carving?" Iris asked while peeking over my shoulder while I was seated in my pavilion.


    I showed her mypleted wood carving, "Just a simple bunny, nothing special."


    "Ufufu~ It''s really cute, Master~"


    I looked back down at the crude piece of wood that barely had the shape of a bunny, "I don''t think it''s that good though¡­"


    "Ara? But I really do think it''s cute, Master~ Are you going to do anything with it?"


    "Let me guess, you want to keep this too?"


    "If Master doesn''t want it, I most certainly do~"


    I handed the carving over to Iris who, just like with my first drawing, received it with both hands before teleporting it away.


    I then materialised another block of wood in my hands in preparation to start on another animal when the sound of footsteps echoed behind me.


    "Masteeeeerrr!"


    I turned back to see Bait running towards me with Eris, Laverna and Denna following behind her.


    "Hello, Bait. What brings all of you here?"


    "We just wanna hangout wit'' Master! So wat'' are ya'' up to?"


    Laverna took one look at the wooden block in my hand and tilted her head, "Carving¡­?"


    I nodded, "I just recently took it up actually, would you like to try as well?"


    "That sounds fun, Master! Could we do it with Master too?" Eris asked, settling down beside me.


    I materialised four blocks of wood alongside the same number of carving tools to pass to the four of them.


    "It''s quite easy actually. You just need to visualise the object you are trying to make on the piece of wood in your hands and then carve out the excess wood to create the shape you are thinking of," I exined.


    Well obviously it''s not that good of an exnation but I''m still a beginner, cut me some ck.


    To demonstrate, I started carving at the corners of the wooden block while they gathered around to watch me.


    "Here, I''m thinking about making a sphere so these eight corners are unneeded, thus I''m carving them out from the shape. And since a sphere needs to be smooth all over, I would need to smoothen the shape out as well, like this."


    I quickly carved out the shape and trimmed the corners before using a sandpaper to smooth out the rough edges.


    Soon enough, I had a rtively smooth sphere in my hands.


    Of course there were still imperfections on the surface since I did this quickly and I wasn''t that experienced yet, but it should give Eris and the others an idea of what they can do to create the object they want.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Dat''s awesome, Master! Can we try?!" Bait asked excitedly.


    Denna sighed, "It is this one''s humble opinion that Master already intended for us to try by giving us our own wooden blocks¡­ Is this one right, Master?"


    I nodded, "Of course, feel free to use the blocks I gave you to try it out and get a feel for it. You can make anything you want so no need to hold back. Also, it''s fine if your creation doesn''t turn out like what you envisioned since you''re just starting out."


    The four of them then sat down beside me to start carving away at their own wooden blocks, leaving me to create another wooden block to start on my next creation.


    This time, I suppose I could try carving a little puppy.


    The sphere I had created earlier ended up getting imed by Iris again after she asked me for it. I''m not sure where she''s keeping them but well¡­ I don''t mind giving it to her anyway.


    All of us then started work on our wooden blocks in silence, fully concentrating on the task in our hands.


    I carefully scraped at the wood with my carving tool, aiming to carve out the outline of the dog I had envisioned first before I moved on to add in the details for the carving.


    Since I still wasn''t that confident in my skills yet, I intentionally chose a pose where the dog wasying down so that the shape was much simpler to carve out.


    It was certainly a challenge as I tried to carve out its head and I wasn''t even too sure if I got the shape right while I''m carving but that''s all part of the fun. It''s through all this trial and error that I could learn how to--


    "Master! I''m done!"


    "Me too¡­"


    "This one as well, Master."


    "Aye''m done too!"


    I immediately turned back, wondering just what they carved to finish it so quickly when I have yet to even start on the details yet.


    What I saw in their hands almost made me drop my wood block.


    All of them had made small, intricate and detailed carvings of me in various different poses.


    Eris had done one where I was holding my sword in a fighter''s stance with the de pointed parallel to the ground. You could even see my facial features really clearly as well.


    Laverna had made one where I seemed to be standing with an empty bowl and a spat in my hand while dressed in a chef''s apron. The details on it were truly magnificent and not something you might expect a novice to make.


    Denna had made one where I was seated on a chair and reading a book. And it wasn''t just a simple chair but a decorated throne with its own decorations and runes carved on its frame.


    Last but not least, Bait also carved out a simrly detailed figure of me where I was stuck in a three pointnding pose with the ground cracked underneath me.


    I raised an eyebrow at them, "Did you use your domains for this?"


    "Of course not, Master! We merely learned from you and applied it to our own carvings!" Eris exined.


    I could tell that she wasn''t lying¡­ Which meant that this was really their first try and they''ve alreadye up with such masterpieces like they''ve been doing this for years.


    Meanwhile my own carving just looked unbearably mediocre aspared to theirs.


    Geniuses are really unfair¡­


    Maybe I should just find something else to do instead¡­

 Chapter 1315 I Moved On

    ?


    Yeah, I gave up on the carving thing after a week.


    Eris''s talent with her hands is just beyond god-like, which I attribute to her skills with the sword and cooking.


    It''s not that I''m jealous of her, I just felt that it was a little bit pointless for me to pursue it in front of her so I decided to find something else to do.


    I could, after all, be instantly perfect at anything I do if I wanted to, but that would take the fun out of it so there''s no way I would do that.


    If you are already perfect, there''s nothing else you can improve on and you''re going to get bored.


    Speaking of which, I heard there were some fights going on between the gods for Iris and myself elsewhere again. I guess Iris''s Ending of their sense of conflict was only temporary and it was returned after they left.


    I figured that since it wasn''t taking ce above us, I did not need to care.


    Oh, and Tsuki and ria decided to publish their manga for all of us to read, which I''ll admit was quite interesting to read.


    "Ara, ara? What is Master doing this time?" Iris asked.


    I looked up from my notebook, "I got a little inspired by Tsuki and ria so I thought that I might try writing a story of my own, though in a more novelesque way."


    "Ufufufu~ That''s interesting~ What is the story about?"


    I showed her the nk pages, "I don''t know yet¡­ I''m still in the nning stage."


    "I see~ Ara? Is that Master''s n to create a clone of yourself?" Iris gestured to something behind me.


    I looked back at the small egg I had created recently, "Yep. It''s¡­ Progressing. Not as fast as I would like it to but at least there is progress."


    Iris tilted her head at the egg, "Hmm¡­ Master is¡­ Cloning your memories into this thing?"


    "Mmhmm, so it functions as a sort of duplicate of me. The problem is that I would need to replicate all the memories I have since the creation of this universe. And even with this speed, it might take a while."


    "Ara, does Master not run the risk of forgetting who you are in that case? And would there be a conflict with which one is the real you?"


    "Oh, I took that into ount as well and looked through all possible futures to make precautions against that. This would merely be a container, not a living organism so there''s no chance of that happening."


    Not gonna lie, when I looked through the future with my omniscience, quite a number of the possible futures was this thing gaining sentience and trying to take over as the ''real'' me.


    For some reason, that other me chose to be a female and then the conflict was always resolved when we ended up sleeping together.


    Yeah, it was a route that ended in selfcest so I did my best to avoid such a fate.


    If my girls ever wanted to experience selfcest or something, I could do that anytime without resorting to something like this which might put the rest of the universe at risk unnecessarily.


    Iris giggled, "Ufufufu~ I see Master is already aware of the dangers~ In that case, I shan''t meddle unnecessarily~ But what is Master nning to do in the meantime?"


    "You mean while I''m still stuck here and unable to leave for long periods of time?"


    She nodded.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    I shrugged, "You already know I''m just looking for things to upy my time with so I don''t need to rely on things like the festival from earlier to stay entertained I guess?"


    "Ufufufu~ Thus the hobbies I see~"


    "Mnnn¡­ I''m just trying to write something now. The others all found their own things to do so why shouldn''t I find my own? Lian Li took up farming; Manami started gardening; Eris took an interest in handicrafts; Diao Chan is¡­ Well¡­ Finding new sexual kinks¡­; Kiyomi started her own aquarium; Brendan started his own herb garden; ria and Tsuki both started drawing manga. There''s also Lilith and her sisters who¡­ Well¡­ I don''t know what they''re doing but they''re at least doing something."


    Truth be told, I''m quite d that they have found new hobbies for themselves and a few of them were quite surprising. I never knew Lian Li had an interest in farming and Kiyomi being keen on raising aquatic animals, even if they were all just projections of their domains at the moment.


    Nothing can grow normally here because of the Origin Energy in here after all so it''s all just a simtion for them right now.


    I''m still working on controlling it so that mortals could be able toe in here as well, but gathering all the leftover Origin Energy saturated in the air is taking quite a while to aplish.


    I''m estimating at least a year or two before the ce is sufficiently cleared up enough for mortals toe here.


    The good thing is that we''re not really in a rush and I''m still able to go out and visit our old World from time to time so it''s not a big deal.


    That''s why¡­ The only problem now is¡­


    "Finding something to upy the time Master has in between?" Irispleted my thoughts.


    I nodded, "You know how sometimes you might read a story and think that you can do a better job or even just fantasise your own version of it? It feels so easy until you actually have yourself sit down in front of a nk piece of paper and be tasked to actually write it¡­ All the ideas you initially had, all the fantasies you have thought of and all the promises you might have made yourself¡­ All of that just go flying out the window."


    And this is precisely the situation I found myself in after reading my little sisters'' manga.


    "Ufufufu~ What kind of story does Master wish to write?" Iris asked.


    I sighed, "That''s the problem¡­ I don''t know. I only wanted to start something but I have no n. There are so many possibilities, but how do you choose one amongst them?"


    "Perhaps Master could start something simr to little ria and Tsuki''s?"


    I shook my head, "I''d rather not¡­ No offence to them but as interesting as their story is, it''s not something that I wish to write about¡­"


    She then tapped her chin with a finger, "In that case¡­ How about Master just write about your current life? I think it''s pretty interesting, right?"


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "Really? I don''t really think it''s that special though? All I''ve done so far is pretty normal."


    "Ara, ara? I highly doubt there is anyone out there that would agree with Master''s opinion of your own life~ You are Origin, there is nothing that is normal about Master~"


    Ugh¡­ It sounds like a bad thing when I hear it like that¡­ Perhaps I could try it out¡­ But I still don''t really have the confidence to do it properly yet¡­


    Ok, let''s just try that out for now! It''s not like I have anything to lose and neither am I rushing for time either!


    But now there''s another problem¡­


    Where do I start?

 Chapter 1316 Where To Start?

    ?


    (MC POV)


    Even though I had the idea of what I wanted to write, I''m now faced with the problem of not knowing how to start.


    Where do I even begin? Do I start when I created this universe? Do I start when I created the very first universe? Or should I start somewhere else?


    Who knew that writing something could be so difficult.


    "What are you doing, Daddy?" Lilith asked, not a shred of clothing or even shame on her.


    "Well¡­ I figured that I would try writing down a chronicle of my life."


    Lilith perked up, "Oooh! Would I be in it?"


    "Well¡­ Seeing as how you did get involved in my life, I''m pretty sure you would be."


    "Ah¡­ Then could Daddy leave out that embarrassing event where I fought you?"


    She must be talking about that time when the Dark Sect summoned her and she thought I was a fallen god.


    Unfortunately, if I''m nning to write this story, I want it to be as urate as possible.


    I shook my head, "Sorry Lilith, but I intend for this to be an urate ount of what I experienced instead of embellishing it. All my sesses and failures would be written down as urately as possible."


    "Nnghh¡­ I understand¡­ Then¡­ Ummm¡­ Could I make it up to Daddy for my little mistake?"


    "The mistake of almost killing me?"


    "Yes¡­?"


    I chuckled, "I''ve already forgiven you for that and I don''t mind it, really. But if it sets your mind at ease, you may."


    Of course, I knew she just wanted to make herself look better in case I did write my story.


    She leapt to her feet before jumping onto myp, "Alright, then go ahead, Daddy!"


    I looked down at the demoness who hadid across myp, "What are you doing?"


    "Hmm? Of course my punishment is receiving a spanking from Daddy, right? Won''t Daddy discipline your naughty girl, please?"


    I rolled my eyes, "You know, if you really just want to have sex you can just say it. There''s no need to go such a roundabout way of doing it."


    "Ehhh¡­ I don''t know what Daddy is talking about, I''m merely offering my little bottom for Daddy to spank~"


    I lifted my hand and pped one of her bottom cheeks with a resounding smack, causing the demoness to moan out in pleasure from the pain.


    I smiled wryly at her, "See? What did I say? What kind of punishment has you moaning like that?"


    "Ahhnnn~ But I can''t help it when Daddy''s hands feel so good~ Plus, that Diao Chan girl would also agree with me that this is a punishment!"


    I was just about to roll her off myp when a shriek came from the side.


    "Ahhhh!! Not fairrrrrr!! I wanna be spanked too!!!" Diao Chan cried, rushing over to me.


    Speak of the devil¡­ Or rather speak of the subus in this case.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    She unceremoniously pulled Lilith off of myp which made the demoness hiss in annoyance at her. Diao Chan did not even spare her a nce before she went ahead toy herself on myp.


    "Master~ I''ve been really naughty recently~ Won''t you punish this naughty girl?" She begged, her words almost a mirror of Lilith''s.


    Something tells me that these two have been hanging out pretty often for them to act so simrly like this¡­


    Then again, one is a subus goddess while the other is a demoness so they''re technically birds of a feather aren''t they?


    I cleared my throat, "I''m not going to do that¡­ If I did, I know you would try to get me to start another orgy or something."


    Diao Chan pushed herself up," Nyaaaa! What''s wrong with that, Master? We have been holding ourselves back for the past few weeks already! I want Master to push me up against the wall and fuck me senseless! But since Master isn''t going to do that, then at least let me jump on you and ride myself senseless!"


    "Don''t we already do that at night?"


    She gestured to the area in between her legs, "Masteerrrr¡­ I''m practically dripping wet with how your essence is all over this ce¡­ It constantly feels like you''re embracing me you know? And if I were to feel something like that, of course I would be constantly turned on! Is it too much to ask for Master to stuff my holes full of your delicious white sperm all the time?"


    "Yes."


    "Nghhaaaa~ Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Ngghh~ Master being abusive is so hnnnnggg!! That was so hot, Master~ Could you give me a spank while you''re at it too?"


    "No."


    "Ahhhhnnnn~ Oh I think I came a little~ That means it''s ok right? I can stop holding back right, Master? I don''t want to hold back anymore!"


    She was about to jump on me until she saw the notebook I was holding in my hand.


    "Eh? What''s that, Master?"


    Hmm¡­ So she could actually hold herself back if she wanted to.


    I went ahead to give her the short version of my idea about writing a story of my life.


    "Ohhhh~ That''s an interesting idea Master! I know! How about you start from the first time you met us? Then maybe we can help Master write a little bit of our own experience too! Wouldn''t that be interesting?"


    Hmm¡­ That''s actually not a bad idea. Sorry for expecting that you would suggest that I write about us doing erotic stuff.


    "I like that, I guess I could start somewhere close to when I first met all of you. And I could just leave this book out somewhere and you girls could take turns writing in it whenever."


    "Ohhhh! Does that mean we can read it too, Daddy?" Lilith butted in, pushing Diao Chan away.


    "Sure? I''m writing it more as an interest than anything else. It''s not like I meant for it to be some kind of secret or something to be kept away from others."


    Diao Chan then jumped back onto her feet, not even mad that Lilith had pushed her away, "In that case, is it alright for me to go and tell the others?"


    "Err¡­ I guess sure? But I don''t know when I will start writing this actual story yet¡­ Even if I know about where I would start the story, I still need to think about how to actually write it¡­"


    "Ehehe, that''s fine, Master~ I''m just letting them know about your idea! I''ll be right back!!"


    She then ran off, though not before cheering out loud, "Yesss~ I''m going to write about all the sexy times with Master!!"


    ¡­


    Guess I really have to start on my writing now.

 Chapter 1317 Were Going Back

    ?


    (MC POV)


    "What are all of you doing?" I asked, raising an eyebrow at my disciples who had decided to gather in front of my room.


    Even Lilith, Brendan and Cai Hong were here too¡­


    Lian Li giggled, "We''re here to write Master''s book of course~"


    I rolled my eyes, "I have yet to even start, so there''s nothing for you all yet."


    She giggled, "It''s ok, we can wait~"


    "No, no, no. You don''t understand, I might not even be starting today yet."


    "Ehhhhhh¡­" All of them groaned in disappointment.


    "Why are all of you surprised? Didn''t I already say that I have no ns to start it that soon yet?"


    "Ara, ara? We thought that meant that Master would startter in the day," Manami admitted.


    I shook my head, "It''s not that simple you know? Before you can start writing, you also need to consider how the story would go."


    ria nodded, "Nnn¡­ Onii-sama is right. You can''t rush this. You need to make a proper storyboard first! If Onii-sama needs help with that, I can do it!"


    I patted her head, "I''ll keep that in mind. But I''m not drawing a manga¡­"


    "But Master is still nning to write it, right?" Diao Chan asked, her eyes sparkling.


    I don''t even know why she''s that excited about it, but I still nodded to her question, nevertheless.


    Tsuki raised her hand, "I know, Aniue! Why don''t we go back to the old World for a few days? It''s been a few weeks since west saw the others right? It might help you find some inspiration!"


    I turned to Iris and raised an eyebrow at her as a silent gesture of asking if this was fine.


    She smiled at me, "If we limit the visit to a few days, it should be alright, Master."


    Lian Li pped her hands together, "We can also ask them to write something for Master''s book too! This is a great idea!"


    Hmm¡­ I suppose that might help me get started too.


    I nodded, "Alright then, let''s go."


    "Eh? Right now, Master?" Eris asked.


    "Of course? It''s not like you have anything to pack right? Or do you all have something else to take care of before you leave?"


    Lian Li raised a finger, "Give us a moment, Master!"


    Interestingly, all of them turned back and huddled together to whisper amongst themselves.


    It took me quite a bit of self control not to eavesdrop on them.


    They continued their whispering for a while before they turned back.


    "Umm¡­ A few of us have some things to take care of, Master¡­" Lian Li admitted a little sheepishly. "But there''s a few of us who can apany us."


    "Oh? Who?"


    Lian Li gestured to herself, Lilith and my two little sisters.


    That''s a surprisingbination.


    I thought that if Lian Li wasing, Manami woulde along as well which would mean Kiyomi would also be apanying us.


    I''m guessing Tsuki and ria wanted toe along because of the potential for them to write another story while Lian Li wanted to go back to our old home to check on our acquaintances.


    As for Lilith¡­ I''m guessing she''s also just bored and wanted to go out to y.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Lilith grinned, "I''m not going to pass up a chance to go there and y, Daddy~"


    Looks like it was as I guessed.


    I had the four of them separate themselves from the others to gather in front of me after they said their farewells.


    Well, they can stillmunicate through telepathy and it''ll just take a moment to teleport back here anyway.


    "Alright, then are you all ready to go now?" I asked.


    All of them nodded so I simply snapped my fingers and teleported all of us back to our old World, appearing in the centre of my Courtyard.


    "Wee back, Master."


    I turned around to see Sophia standing there and bowing towards me.


    Why am I not even surprised to see her there?


    "Hello Sophia, I''m here to stay for a little while."


    "Of course, Master. May I know how long you might be staying?"


    "Mmm¡­ Just for a few days. I unfortunately still can''t stay for too long right now."


    "Understood Master. Shall I send the letters to let everyone know you have returned for a while? Or is this meant to be an undisturbed return?"


    She really was prepared for this huh?


    I tapped my chin, "Hmm¡­ Ah, that would actually help a lot for what I have in mind. Please do that, Sophia. Could you call them to gather here?"


    She then disappeared from sight before reappearing again while bowing her head, "They have received the news, Master. They shall being to your Courtyard shortly."


    And just as she said that¡­


    "HUUUUSSSSBAAAAANNNNNDDDD!!!"


    I looked up to see Luna dive bombing towards me, giving me barely enough time to reach out my hands to catch her before she crashed into me.


    "Husband! I missed you so much! Why didn''t you tell me you were going to ascend?! If you did, I would have strived for Godhood as well! Ah! No matter! I am already doing it so you just need to wait for me! Just watch! I will ascend to Godhood as well and then we can finally be a real husband and wife! Don''t worry, husband, I''m not a jealous type so you can still have your disciples too! But just let me be your wife!"


    I chuckled, "Haha¡­ It has indeed been a while, Luna. I''m d to see that you are doing well."


    She pouted, "It''s not fair, Husband¡­ Even I want to stay by your side too¡­ Leaving me here by myself is just unfair."


    "Sorry, sorry. But I was in a rush at that time. Now I''m back," I apologised while patting her head.


    "Mnnngghhh¡­ You know I can''t stay mad at you, Husband¡­ It''s ok now! Because now I have another goal to work towards!"


    I was just about to ask how she was nning to ascend when someone cleared their throat behind her.


    I peeked over her shoulder to see Sect Master Qin standing there awkwardly.


    "It''s good to see you back Master Lin. Heaven Sect just isn''t the same without you around. But it also makes me proud to know how far you have gone since the day you walked in through the Sect gates."


    I grinned, "And it''s good to see that you are still in peak condition Sect Master Qin. I''m sure you''re doing a great job running this Sect without me."


    "Ahaha, Master Lin does know how to jest! But this old man might be looking to retire soon. So what has the great Master Lin returned for? This old man knows this is more than just a social visit."


    "Actually, it is. But the main thing is that I want to write a story so I was thinking if you''d like to contribute to it?"


    Luna gasped, "Ohhhh! I do! I do! Please let me write that we are both married and together!!"


    I thought she might ask for that¡­


    Oh well, let''s just gather everyone and exin to them all after they are here so that I can avoid repeating stuff¡­

 Chapter 1318 Contributing To The Chronicles

    ?


    (MC POV)


    I looked at the Grand Courtyard that was filled with people that were gathered for this asion.


    We ended up needing to use this ce instead of my courtyard because I underestimated the number and size of the people that would show up.


    Truth be told, I was only expecting a few to show up but it seems like everyone that I had at least acquainted myself with over the course of this life had shown up here. Sophia was only gone for a split second, you know? How did she call so many people at once?


    Not only was Sect Master Qin, Luna and her maid, Rina, were here, but Guiying, Muon and even the monster leaders from the Sanctuary had shown up.


    I mean¡­ Sure, it''s been a while since I''vest seen Akari, Shiori, Benjamin and the rest, but do you really need to call them here? I could have just gone to find them¡­ Ah I guess that would have been extra work so I should thank Sophia for calling them.


    And how did you even call Muon? Wasn''t she in the Spiritual ne?


    Heck, you even got Brendan''s family here as well as Mother and elder sister Odriana¡­ Did you have everyone on speed dial or something?


    Actually, don''t answer that¡­ Because I have a feeling that you actually did have something like that¡­


    I looked at the crowd of people gathered in front of me, all of them looking back at me in anticipation.


    "Umm¡­ Hello everyone, I guess it has been a while hasn''t it?"


    Everyone nodded, though they refrained from saying anything, presumably to avoid interrupting me.


    I coughed, "Ahem¡­ Well¡­ I believe most of you have already heard that I''m nning to write what is basically a story of my life¡­ And umm¡­ Well¡­ We thought that some of you might also want to contribute to it. Do know that this is supposed to be a factual recount so¡­ Try to keep that in mind when you''re writing your own ounts into the book¡­"


    Ugh¡­ Describing it like this is so embarrassing¡­ It kind of feels like I''m telling them to praise me or something¡­


    Nevertheless, I have to continue, "So¡­ Err¡­ I''ll be staying here for a little bit¡­ And all of you can write something in the meantime while I''m here¡­ But there''s no pressure though so you don''t have to do it if you don''t want to, really. Also it doesn''t even have to be about me either. You can write about your own past because I would love to read about the things you have all experienced in your life too, so no need to hold back on that either. Ah¡­ But do keep it as factual as possible as well, please¡­ But, you can write your inner thoughts though."


    Ughhhh¡­ I feel so embarrassed just delivering these instructions¡­ I want to just go back to my courtyard and hide in my room now¡­ Why did I even agree to this?


    Oh right¡­ Because I was bored¡­


    Everyone then burst into activity as they started murmuring amongst themselves over what I had just told them.


    Sect Master Qing raised his hand, which looked quite ridiculous to me since an older Practitioner was basically asking me for permission to speak¡­ Until I remembered I was no longer just a normal Practitioner.


    "What is it, Sect Master Qing?" I asked.


    "Is this open to everyone? Including the other disciples of the Sect?"


    "Err¡­ Sure? Though I don''t think I''ve interacted much with everyone in the Sert, but certainly I wouldn''t mind reading their stories too."


    Stephanie, our resident lich, also raised her hand, "Could we have the dead write something too?"


    I blinked at her, "Sorry what? The dead? Huh?"


    "I mean like our past enemies. Perhaps they could also be convinced to write something from their point of view?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Erm¡­ I don''t know if they would even agree to do something like this but¡­ Oh, right¡­ Necromancy¡­ That actually sounds quite interesting¡­ To see things from the other side I mean, not the necromancy part. But you know what, sure."


    That prompted another round of whispering from everyone around which made me wonder just what they were nning to do? They won''t go around digging up graves now, would they? I certainly hope not¡­


    Actually, on second thought¡­ Why do I even care? Go knock yourselves out.


    Akari bounced up and down excitedly, "Oh, ohhhh~ Does this mean Master will read our stories?"


    "Err¡­ That''s what I said, right? Yes, I will indeed read them."


    "Yayyy~ Alright! I know what I''m going to do! Look forward to it, Master!"


    "Do remember what was told to us, sister¡­ Please do not embellish anything in your writing¡­" Shiori admonished.


    "Oh, I won''t do that! I''ll just go ahead and write what you told me about Master that you''re unwilling to say to Him, yourself~"


    The red fox then cheekily teleported away, seconds before Shiori''s tails grabbed at where she had been moments before.


    "You!! Stupid sister!! I apologise Divine One, please excuse me as I go and discipline my sister!"


    I gave her a wave which prompted her to also disappear from my sight.


    Stephanie cracked her knuckles before turning to Benjamin, "Alright, I need to dig up some graves, care to join me?"


    The squid face monster nodded, "dly."


    The two of them then walked through a portal, also teleporting away to god knows where.


    They really are going to dig up graves¡­ I''m not even going to say anything anymore¡­


    Muon also timidly raised her hand, "Umm¡­ All Creator? Am I¡­ Am I even allowed to be here?"


    "Huh? Why not? It''s not like I never talked to you before right? But ah¡­ If you don''t want to do it, then you don''t need to."


    "Ah! I¡­ If All Creator does not mind, I would be greatly honoured if I be allowed to write something in the chronicles of All Creator!"


    Erm¡­ I''m not writing a chronicle of myself, Muon but¡­ Ah, whatever, it doesn''t really matter since I haven''t even decided how I''m going to write it anyway.


    I looked at the rest and I could see Lian Li already scribbling something into her notebook while Tsuki and ria seemed to be arguing over something about their own writings, the two of them pping away at each other like always.


    Mother and elder sister also seemed to be discussing something beside them as well, while Brendan''s family were really excited for some reason.


    Meanwhile, the others were already deep in thought, most probably thinking about what they would like to write in their own ounts.


    Well, like I said, no pressure guys! I''ll just be here waiting for your work!

 Chapter 1319 Everyones Views

    ?


    (MC POV)


    So¡­ I kind of already saw thising but¡­ I got quite a number of their works very early the next day.


    Luna basically filled hers with nothing but love bads, poems and other promations of love she had for me, going into detail about just how much she loved me and really wanted to marry me.


    She even wrote how she fell in love with me when she realised I was her perfect husband back when we first met in that library.


    I don''t even want to tell her that this was a result of her ''grooming'' me in my past life.


    I''m even convinced that the past her was also aware of me browsing the forbidden section and learning all the secret Techniques there, most likely thinking that the knowledge would make me more desirable to her.


    Rina was nowhere better as she basically extolled on her Mistress''s virtues and constantly wrote how she would be the best wife for me.


    She even wrote her own ount of what Luna had done to ''make her worthy'' of me after she found out about my real identity.


    At the end, both of them also expressed their wish of ascending to godhood to join me in the centre of the universe.


    I asked if they wanted my help and both of them imed that they would do it on their own. When I asked why, they said that it would ''not be fair to the other followers''.


    But when I asked what they meant by ''followers'', they suddenly went quiet.


    I figured that meant it was something they didn''t want me to know.


    I almost wanted to use omniscience to find out what they meant but Iris used her telepathy to dissuade me from it so I left it at that.


    Sect Master Qing also wrote a simple recount of our history together where he basically said how he already knew I was special from the start.


    He even went into detail and started talking about all the instances where I disyed above normal levels of talent and how different I was to the normal Practitioner.


    It was actually really embarrassing but also heartwarming to read it, especially when he kept praising me in almost every other sentence even if it''s for the most mundane things.


    Like he could even just be praising me for just sitting still and meditating for an entire day.


    Likee on, Sect Master Qing¡­ That''s the most basic skill for a Practitioner! There are people out there who can sit still and meditate for months and years!! What''s even a single day to them?


    At least he limits his praises to what he witnessed personally.


    Brendan''s family practically attributed every sess and benefit they received to me for some reason¡­


    Like Guiying instating the father as one of the ministers definitely had nothing to do with me, yet they still thanked me and said it was only possible because of me.


    I don''t even know how they came to that conclusion either¡­ It''s not like I told Guiying to do that specifically¡­


    They even thanked me for things like being able to close a business deal or just having good weather on days where they went out. It''s not like I control the weather you know?


    Yeah, I know I can control it, but I wasn''t controlling it at those times, ok? Just because I can doesn''t mean I was doing it.


    One thing I would ept is their thanks for taking in Brendan under my wing and allowing him to ascend to godhood. That one in particr I would definitely im credit for since it''s a fact and denying it is also denying Brendan''s hard work.


    Then I moved on to the monsters from the Sanctuary.


    Surprisingly, only Akari had written something since the other monsters seem to want at least a few days to properly n out what they wanted to write. This is also considering that some of them don''t actually know how to write so they would need to find someone else to write it for them.


    As I told them, I was in no rush so they could take their time.


    For Akari though¡­ She basically did a brief summary of her life seen through the eyes of Manami and how she really enjoyed me being intimate with her.


    She then started telling me that Shiori really wanted me to pet her and stroke her tails but her sister was too shy and proud to admit it.


    The writing was then cut off halfway and I suspect that she had to stop and send it to me as her sister must have caught on to what she was writing and tried to stop her.


    A note had arrivedter from the red fox saying that she would give me a proper story that I had requested from themter on.


    Then another note arrived from Shiori begging me to disregard whatever her ''stupid, inconsiderate and dumb sister'' had written in the first note she sent.


    Muon''s writing was a little bit more normal as she wrote about some details about her time as an Origin Wielder. She even borated on some of her duties since she expected me to not be too familiar with how they work which was really interesting to be honest.


    She was also quite meticulous in writing out what she remembered from our meeting and even included her honest feelings during that time.


    Even though she did not know if it would offend me, she was honest and wrote that she felt I was ''suspiciously clueless'' when she first met me and had honestly thought that I was a threat to her in the beginning.


    She really took the task to heart and did a fine job. It was quite entertaining to read as well even if most of it was just her exining things.


    As for Lian Li and my two little sisters¡­ They have locked themselves inside their room for the entire day and I have seen neither hide nor hair of them.


    I figured they must be busy with writing their own stories so I did not bother them.


    Then there''s Lilith who had gone with the monsters to the Sanctuary, which I assumed was to go and y or something since she said she was bored too.


    But since today is such a fine day and I''ve already read through what I was given so far¡­ Maybe I should take a walk around the Sect?


    And if I have the time, maybe a flight around the continent too?


    Yep, sounds like a great n!

 Chapter 1320 Why Are There Statues Of Me?

    ?


    It''s been a long while since Ist walked around the Sect, even before I went to the centre of the universe.


    There were¡­ Quite a number of changes that I had not been aware of¡­


    First thing I noticed was the giant statue of me that had been erected in the Grand Courtyard, positioned in such a way so that it looked like it was watching over the entire courtyard.


    I pointed at it, "What is that?"


    Sect Master Qing smiled, "Why, it''s a statue of you of course, Master Lin."


    "Yes¡­ I can see that¡­ But why is there a statue of me in the Grand Courtyard?"


    "Ho ho ho! Master Lin is the first Master to not only ascend to the highest point of existence as Origin, but have aided eight of your disciples to ascend to Godhood as well. If that is not a worthy enough feat to warrant a statue to be made tomemorate you, then I don''t know what anyone else would need to do to get one. You are the pride of our Heaven Sect, after all!"


    Ugh¡­ I guess if he put it like that, there''s nothing else for me to say.


    I then realised there was a small structure below the statue and I quickly realised it was a shrine.


    "Ok¡­ What is that?"


    "A shrine for you of course, Master Lin."


    "Why is there a shrine for me?"


    Sect Master Qing stroked his beard, "Master Lin¡­ It is normal to pray to Gods, yes?"


    I blinked at him, "Err¡­ I suppose?"


    "And you are technically above the Gods, yes?"


    Ah¡­ I see where this is going.


    I sighed, "But you know that I won''t really receive any prayers or even answer prayers, right?"


    "Ho ho! But you already have, Master Lin! Even if you did not know it, you have already influenced the lives of many of our Sect members! A good number of them have been inspired by you while others who were in bad ces learned of your benevolence and found new paths in life for themselves! To them, you are worthy of their prayers and devotion!"


    Umm¡­ Ok¡­


    Now that I think about it¡­ Logically speaking, I am technically a god too¡­ So I guess it wouldn''t be weird for people to start worshipping me¡­


    Oh no¡­


    I spun to face Sect Master Qing, "Please don''t tell me that there''s a religion around me?"


    "Ah¡­ Hmm¡­ I would say that there isn''t a religion made around you, Master Lin."


    Oh good, I don''t know how I''m supposed to face my disciples if I knew that some people decided to make a religion out of me.


    My disciples might even think I''ve let my position get to my head if something like that happens¡­ Like who would even go and make a religion of themselves? I definitely don''t want to be mistaken for a narcissist.


    Oh wait a minute¡­ I just got an idea.


    "Hey, Sect Master Qing¡­ Since my disciples have all ascended to godhood, wouldn''t it make sense that they have their own shrines too? They are technically local gods since they ascended here, weren''t they?"


    Sect Master Qing stroked his beard thoughtfully, "Hmm¡­ Hmm¡­ That is very reasonable. Is that Master Lin''s will? Shall we also make shrines for your disciples as well?"


    "Of course, let''s do that!"


    "Ho ho! Very well, I shall tell the people involved about Master Lin''s decision!" Heughed before walking out of the courtyard.


    I figured that since my disciples put in all that hard work to ascend to godhood, they deserve some recognition too! That''s why let''s start a religion for them and make them real gods!


    "Ara, ara? This is pretty ironic though~" Irismented, appearing out of thin air beside me.


    I turned to her, "What do you mean?"


    "Ufufufu~ Nothing, Master~ But I just think that your other disciples might feel quite conflicted about this~ Oh, actually I think they would just adapt to it. Ufufufu~ This would definitely be interesting~ Is Master nning to tell your disciples about this?"


    "Hmm¡­ The way you said this is making me a little concerned so perhaps I should tell them about it¡­ I guess it would be quite awkward if I were to do this without their knowledge after all?"


    "Ufufufu~ I''m looking forward to that~"


    She then disappeared again, presumably to return back to the centre of the universe.


    This mighte as a shock to everyone but Iris had chosen to stay behind as well because she also had something to do. She wasn''t willing to tell me and I didn''t want to pry either.


    Though from our earlier interaction, it''s clear that she was still keeping an eye on me.


    Now that I''m alone again¡­ What should I do?


    Lian Li, ria and Tsuki are still busy writing their story so I decided not to go find them for now.


    Instead, I continued my walk through the Sect and looked around to see just how much things have changed since Ist remembered.


    Well¡­ It didn''t really take long since I found out that they not only made that giant statue of me in the Grand Courtyard, they also scattered various smaller statues and even paintings of me all over the Sect¡­


    It got to the extent that I wouldn''t be surprised if some newbie came here and thought I was the founder or the current Sect Master of this Sect.


    Seriously, why did you guys have to go this far? It feels like I''m obsessed with myself or something and made you guys do this for me¡­


    Ugh¡­ But I have to admit that they were all perfectly done though¡­ They did not try to embellish my features or anything like that and kept the creations as close to my features as possible.


    Pretty impressive if I do say so myself.


    I guess now I can expect the same treatment to be done to my disciples, maybe they can even make some kind of belief for them regarding their domains.


    Like Lian Li could be seen as a patron for childbirth or something since her domain was Conception after all.


    Hmm¡­ Maybe I should discuss this with Guiying and ask her if it''s possible for her to induct my disciples as official gods of the empire or something?


    She did make me head of this country''s ruling religion, whatever it was.


    Ironic that I don''t even know anything about it¡­ But putting that aside, I should be able to do it for my disciples right?


    Yeah, let''s do that! I''ll go find her right now!

 Chapter 1321 Can We Make Them Gods Too? (*R)

    ?


    (MC POV)


    "Masterrrrr!! I felt youuuuu~" Guiying cried as she rushed up to hug me.


    I only just teleported into her room and she was already here in less than two seconds¡­


    I patted her head, "Hello Guiying, I hope I''m not disturbing you?"


    "Ehehe~ How could Master ever disturb me? There''s nothing more important than Master!"


    I would have wanted to ask what about the country but I figured she might even im that she is willing to give up the country for me so I refrained from asking.


    She pulled back a little to look up at me, "So what can I do for Master?"


    "Why do you assume that I need you to do something?"


    "Ehehe~ Because if this was a social visit, Master would have already thrown me in bed right now~"


    I most definitely wouldn''t do that¡­ It''s more like she would be the one already trying to pull me into bed and I would just let her.


    I''m guessing that because I wasn''t responding to her groping my butt, she realised that I had something else in mind when I saw her.


    But the fact that she hasn''t stopped groping me meant that she was hoping that it would happen anyway.


    "Hmmm¡­ It''s not really that important so if you''d like, we could do it while I ask my question?"


    She gasped, "Oooohhh! Can we? It''s been so long! The toy I''ve been using is no longer enough!"


    I blinked at her, "Toy?"


    Does she mean¡­ Ah¡­ Ok, yeah¡­ I guess it makes sense that there''s sex toys around. Even an Empress has her needs.


    Guiying separated from me and bounced towards her bed, reaching underneath her pillow to pull out a phallic shaped object.


    "Tadah! It''s a perfect replica of Master''s cock! It has your shape, your size, your girth but just not your warmth and love. I need to be filled with your love, Master~"


    ¡­


    What?


    Ok, I was expecting a generic one and definitely not something that.


    I pointed at the thing, "Since when? Who made that? What the fuck?"


    She used the dildo to tap her cheek, "Mmm¡­ I don''t think I''m supposed to say¡­ Could Master not ask about it?"


    ¡­ Fine¡­ But I''m already guessing that it''s most likely ria since I can''t imagine anyone else who is close enough to make a copy of my penis and create a product out of it to be distributed around¡­


    Right, let''s just not think about it¡­ Especially since the empress in front of me had just finished stripping herself down to her birthday suit.


    Guiying jumped back on her bed and patted the space beside her, "Come on, Master! I''m already really wet, you know? It''s taking all I have not to push you down!"


    Why are you even in heat? Ah¡­ I suppose it certainly has been quite a while since we''vest met so she must be quite pent up.


    I smiled wryly at her before taking a seat beside her and patted myp.


    She happily sat on myp with her back facing me, her hands immediately reaching for mine to guide towards her chest.


    I started groping her tits like what she wanted, making the empress moan erotically while she grinded herself against me.


    "Ahem¡­ Anyway, there''s something that I wanted to ask," I reminded her.


    "Ahhhnnn~ Nnngghhh~ What is it, Master? Ahhhh~ MAster can do it harder~"


    I squeezed even harder, giving her nipples a pinch which made her moan even louder.


    "So¡­ You know how there''s a religion or something in this country? I was wondering that since my disciples have ascended to godhood, we could perhaps induct them as gods to be worshipped here as well?"


    "Ahh~ Ahhh~ So good~ Ahhhh~ Ahh? You want them to be¡­ Unnnghhh¡­ Worshipped?"


    "Yeah, like you inducted me as the head of the religion right? Which till this day I still don''t know who or what we''re worshipping by the way¡­ Could I like¡­ Just announce my disciples as new gods to be worshipped too?"


    "Ngggh¡­ Ooohhh~ My tits¡­ Ahhhhnnn~ Your hands feel so good, Master~ I want it inside me, please?"


    I dematerialised my clothes and allowed her to guide my cock towards her dripping wet slit.


    She quickly sat back down on top of me and swallowed my cock up with her bottom mouth, my tip kissing against her deepest parts and making her shudder in delight.


    "Ahhhhnnn~ Master''s cooooock~ It''s the real one! It''s sooo gooooood!"


    "Ahem¡­ As I asked¡­ Could we induct my disciples as gods too?" I repeated, thinking that she did not hear me the first time.


    Guiying started mming her hips up and down on top of me, "Ahhh! Ahhh! Ahhh! Master would¡­ Ahhh! Want to¡­ Ahhh! Think about it¡­ Unnngghh! Again¡­ Ahhh!! The people might not¡­ Ahhhnnn~ ept it--aaaagghhhhh!! Cummiiiinnngggg!!"


    She orgasmed on top of me, her body shaking quite violently as her love juices squirted out from in between her legs.


    But even then, she did not stop riding me as she continued to m herself up and down on my cock.


    Hmm¡­ But thinking about what she said¡­ I guess that''s true¡­


    I suppose just gathering everyone to tell them to start worshipping something or someone might not be that easy even if you''re the head of the religion¡­ Kind of ironic though since I don''t even know anything about this religion in the first ce¡­


    I shifted my attention back to Guiying who was twitching in pleasure on myp, "In that case¡­ Should I learn about this religion first? Maybe if I know who everyone is worshipping, I could--"


    "No!" Guiying suddenly interrupted, surprising me. "Umm¡­ I mean¡­ There''s no need, Master! I''ll¡­ Umm¡­ I''ll handle it! You don''t need to worry about it! I''ll¡­ I just want Master to fuck me senseless right now¡­ Please?"


    She even made a cutesy face where she sucked on her finger while looking at me with upturned eyes.


    Since she begged so desperately¡­


    I hooked my arm under her legs and picked her up, causing her to let out a yelp of surprise as I dropped her on the bed.


    She looked up at me just as I mounted her, positioning my cock at her entrance before pushing myself inside her again.


    Her surprised yelp quickly turned into a pleasured moan as I started fucking her from above, throwing her legs over my shoulders as I mmed into her.


    "Ahhh! Masterrrr!! I love you!! I love you!! I love youuuuu!!!" She screamed, her legs mping around the back of my neck to pull me in for a heated kiss.


    Her hands sought mine out and we entwined our fingers, holding hands as I continued to fuck her from above.


    She screamed her pleasures into my mouth as she came over and over again.


    Soon enough, I also felt my own climax approaching and I did not hold myself back, letting loose myself as I emptied my load inside her.


    We held on for dear life as we orgasmed together, both of us just embracing each other and letting the pleasure take us.


    My lips separated from hers, a bridge of saliva still hanging in between.


    She looked at me with slightly moist eyes, "Again, Master?"


    I''m already used to it so¡­


    I started humping my hips again, making her scream out in pleasure.


    I''m going to assume that all the girls I''ve slept with before would end up like this when I go and find them next¡­


    Is it just me or are they just perpetually horny?

 Chapter 1322 This Is My Slime

    ?


    (MC POV)


    I ended up spending an entire day in bed with Guiying.


    I got so distracted by her that I forgot about what I had initially gone to find her for until I left.


    Oh well¡­ She did say she would handle it so I left it to her.


    In the meantime, I decided to go check on the monsters in the Sanctuary.


    I teleported myself into the Sanctuary and was slightly surprised to see Benjamin there.


    He bowed, "Divine One, wee back."


    "Did you know I wasing?"


    "We had expected Divine One toe eventually but we did not know when. Thus, we had been taking turns to wait for you here."


    I never said I woulde here though¡­ It was a spur of the moment decision for me, you know?


    I guess they were expecting me toe and check on their writing?


    Looking to the side, I realised that on the ground near Benjamin was a small notebook with a penying in between the pages.


    He must have been writing all this while before I came. How diligent.


    I turned back to him, "I''m asking just in case but¡­ Did anything happen while I was away? Or maybe there''s something I should know? Like some trouble you''re dealing with or a new monster you guys recruited?"


    Hey, I learned my lesson, it''s always better to ask just in case.


    He seemed to hesitate for a moment before letting out a sigh, "Divine One¡­ I apologise but¡­ Did you know about a slime that had been masquerading as your clothes before you left?"


    ¡­ Ah¡­ That''s Xun Guan isn''t it? I didn''t see her around when I came back so I assumed she had gone on her own adventure or something and did not try to find her. I thought that being made to act as my clothes all this while would have been especially boring for her so I felt there was no need to begrudge her of this vacation¡­


    I guess she got found out by these guys.


    "What happened?" I asked, deciding to y dumb for now.


    "We found a slime wandering around and she had¡­ Forgive me but¡­ She had a lot of Divine One''s essence inside her¡­ Weter found out that she had been transforming into your clothes for a period of time¡­"


    "Umm¡­ Where is she?"


    He gestured towards one of the tunnels of the Sanctuary, "The girls have her confined in one of the cells. Though¡­ I might not rmend Divine One going there¡­"


    "Eh? Why not? Are they torturing her?"


    He hesitated again, "In a way¡­ I suppose¡­ I would call that torture, yes."


    Not good.


    I quickly leapt off the tform and ran towards where Benjamin had pointed, using my senses to locate her and totally forgetting that I could simply will myself to teleport in front of her.


    Turning a few corners and passing by several monsters who were surprised to see me, I found the cell that she was being kept at.


    Despite the cell being locked behind a solid steel door, I could hear screamsing from inside.


    I rammed open the door, sending the door flying off its hinges to crash onto the ground.


    Everyone inside froze when they heard the crashing sounding from my direction.


    I, myself, froze when I saw what was going on inside.


    So¡­ Xun Guan was in her female form but instead of hands, she had turned them into slime tentacles that separated into multiple parts that had a tentacle reaching towards someone in the room.


    And everyone had a tentacle either stuffed in their mouth, in their hands, in between their legs or just wrapped around their bodies somehow.


    I blinked, making sure I was actually seeing things correctly and not hallucinating but sure enough, what I saw was real.


    "Di¡­ Divine One?!" A woman with long, white hair gasped, frantically letting go of the slime tentacle she had been jerking off in her hands earlier.


    Hmm¡­ Her voice sounds familiar¡­ Wait¡­ Don''t tell me¡­ Shiori? Oh¡­ I guess that''s her human form.


    So the woman with short, red hair beside her that had a tentacle in between her tits must be Akari. Isn''t it ironic that they were the direct opposites of their hosts?


    I sucked in a breath, "Ok¡­ So¡­ What''s going on here?"


    Xun Guan retracted all of her tentacles back to her before leaping towards me, "Masteeeeerrr!! You''re baaaaaakkk!!"


    She dived into my chest and hugged me tightly while sobbing.


    I instinctively hugged her back and started patting her head to soothe her, "What¡­ What happened?"


    "They found me¡­ And they¡­ Sniff¡­ They knew what I did with Master¡­ And they¡­ They wanted what I received from Master!!"


    Err¡­. What you received from me? What did you even receive from me?


    I looked back into the room to see who else was involved.


    Ok, so there''s Akari and Shiori in their human forms¡­ I recognise that woman standing over there as Stephanie the Lich, since I''ve seen her human form before¡­ The little girl over there is Melody the Leviathan¡­ Those seven girls who look really simr to each other must be the hydra separated into different human bodies¡­ The giant magi over there is Mohvri if I remember correctly¡­ And¡­ Ah, Feng Jie the phoenix is also here¡­ Though she seemed to be passed out in a puddle of some white liquid at the moment?


    "Ok, what''s going on?" I demanded.


    Shiori came forward and pointed at the slime girl in my embrace, "Divine One¡­ Do you know her?"


    "Umm¡­ Yes I do¡­ What do you all know about her?"


    "We thought she has been transforming herself into your clothes to get closer to you and steal your essence while you are unaware of her¡­"


    Oh¡­ The white stains on them¡­ I see now¡­


    I looked down at Xun Guan, "You¡­ Have you been storing my cum inside you all this while?"


    The slime girl didn''t seem to hear me as she was still sobbing into my chest, "Uuuu¡­ Uuuu¡­ Masterrrr¡­ All of Master''s cum¡­. They took it¡­"


    Ok that already confirms it¡­


    I don''t even¡­ What the hell? How the hell do I react to this?


    So everyone here thought Xun Guan has been raping me in my sleep and stealing my seed and they''ve taken it upon themselves to milk it out of her like some kind of cow¡­


    I don''t even want to ask why they''re smearing it all over their own bodies with it and why there is even a need to extract it out of her?


    And did they really need to be this rough with her to the point that she''s still crying even now?


    Ok, I guess it''s also kind of my fault for not telling them about her but this was one of the things I was afraid would happen if I told them about her¡­


    Guess I should just tell them everything about her now¡­

 Chapter 1323 When The Slime Doesnt Hold Back (*RR)

    (MC POV)


    Xun Guan was still hugging me but she was in a sort of half slime and half human form where it looked like she was melting, she was even shivering quite noticeably while she was hugging me too. It seems like they really did a number on her while I wasn''t here.


    But well¡­ I can''t absolve Xun Guan of all faults since she was the one who chose to keep my¡­ Ahem¡­ My essence inside her.


    If she didn''t keep them, I doubt she would have ended up in this situation in the first ce.


    Anyway, I went ahead to tell them about Xun Guan since the slime was out of the bag.


    "So Master already knew that she''s a slime? And you let her act as your clothes?" Akari asked.


    I nodded, "She offered and I epted."


    "Eeeeeehhhh??!! Why?!!"


    "Well, back then she was offering to be my hidden dagger where she could be my second pair of eyes andst defence."


    "Divine One doesn''t need any of that," Shiori muttered.


    I nodded, "That is true now, but didn''t you two also stay to guard me for a period of time?"


    "Nnnggh¡­ That''s¡­ That''s not the same¡­"


    I chuckled, since I already realised that they were most probably jealous of Xun Guan.


    "So anyway, she didn''t steal my essence since I gave it to her. There''s no need to extract it out of her, ok?"


    That also kind of brought about the question of what they were threatening her with to extract it out of her since she wasn''t tied down when I entered the room.


    Shiori bowed, "If that is what Divine One decrees, we shall obey."


    As though waiting for that moment, Xun Guan transformed herself into her full slime form and slipped into my robes, hiding herself inside them.


    "Ok, now I want to know what exactly did all of you do to her? I''ve never seen her this frightened before."


    Stephanie poked her fingers together, "Umm¡­ Forgive us, Divine One¡­ But that is not fear you are seeing¡­ We¡­ May have raised her sensitivity and libido quite a little bit¡­"


    The moment she said those words, I felt something pull the band of my underwear aside to slip into the space in between.


    I looked down just as a cool sensation enveloped itself around my cock.


    The thing squirmed and I felt the unmistakable feeling of a pussy wrapping itself around my member before it started moving up and down to jerk me off.


    There were even loud squelching soundsing from there as well.


    Needless to say, I knew that it was Xun Guan transforming herself to have sex with me under my clothes.


    As though things weren''t weird enough, a voice came from my pants, "Ahhhhh~ Master''s coooooock!! Yes! Yes! Yeeeesss! Fill me up! Fill me up, Masteeeerrr!!"


    Oh¡­ So when she was shivering while hugging me, it wasn''t out of fear¡­ She was rubbing herself against me while orgasming over and over¡­


    Akari pointed at my pants, "Should we do something about that?"


    "Umm¡­ It''s fine, it''s not the first time this happened anyway. Just let her do.. Ohhh¡­"


    My words were cut off as the slime pussy around my cock started vibrating and twisting around before morphing its shape to give a different sensation everytime it mmed itself downwards.


    A part of her even stretched itself down to envelope my balls, squeezing them gently and massaging them with her liquid body.


    Ok¡­ This is definitely new¡­ It seems like she''s really desperately wanting me to ejacte inside her right now¡­


    It wasn''t that hard considering how she was pleasuring me so it did not take long before I reached my climax and shot my seed into her.


    "Ahhhhhnnnn~ Master''s cuuuuuum!! It''s heeeeereeeee! It''s filling me upppppp!!"


    I thought that would calm her down but on the contrary, it only seemed to rile her up even more as she expanded suddenly, ripping apart my clothes while still connected to my cock.


    Tentacles then exploded out of her which grabbed on to each of the girls still inside the room, restraining them and lifting them up into the air.


    "Wha¡­ Divine One?!"


    "Not¡­ Not there! Ahhhhh!"


    "Wa¡­ Wait! Divine One! If you do it now I''m¡­ Noooo!!"


    Each of the girls had a slime tentacle plunge itself into their pussies, burrowing all the way to their deepest parts without any hesitation.


    My cock twitched as I felt the sensation of multiple pussies clenching around my cock, all of them squeezing tightly as the girls around me orgasmed.


    Ah¡­ Xun Guan seemed to have linked my cock to her tentacles as a projection of me¡­ I didn''t even know she could do that¡­ Did she learn this from watching Diao Chan or something?


    I''m guessing this is so that she could milk me of my cum even more¡­


    She started plunging her tentacles in and out of the girls, giving me the sensation of me fucking the girls even though my own hips remained stationary.


    I gasped and felt my knees go weak, only for Xun Guan to transform herself into a sort of recliner seat that wrapped around my body and allowed me to lie down on her.


    The blob on my cock continued to pulsate before suddenly elongating to form into the silhouette of Xun Guan, her features just barely recognisable on the slime surface.


    "Masterrrrr~ Your cum¡­ I want your cum~ I want your cum so baaaaad¡­"


    She leaned forward, her body shifting like a mass of water to move towards me and kiss me on the lips.


    I felt her tongue push its way into my mouth and I kissed her back, enjoying her cool embrace.


    She held that position for a moment before pulling back, giving me a look that I could recognise as a wanton look of lust before her face suddenly shifted to transform into a butt.


    It was then that I realised that she had switched her head''s position with her bottom and was now enthusiastically sucking on my cock with her mouth instead of her pussy.


    My slime girl must have felt that my orgasm was closing in again and wanted to taste it with her mouth.


    Sure enough, my hips lifted as I was hit with another orgasm, my cum shooting straight into her mouth and also into the wombs of all the other monster girls inside the room.


    Don''t ask me how that happened but it did.


    Xun Guan enthusiastically swallowed all the cum I shot in her mouth that seemed to slowly dissipate inside her translucent body before she switched the location of her bottom and head again.


    "Master~ Mooooore~" She begged, already mming her hips up and down on me again, her tentacles plunging in and out of the others with renewed vigour.


    Unnnghh¡­ So¡­ This is what happens when Xun Guan isn''t holding herself back huh?


    I guess this would take a while¡­

 Chapter 1324 She Wants To Be The Goddess Of Slimes

    ?


    (MC POV)


    Hmm¡­ Why couldn''t I just restore Xun Guan of her sanity instead of going through with the orgy?


    Because¡­ It felt nice of course.


    And the other monsters were pretty much begging me not to stop either so¡­


    "Ahhhhhh¡­. Don''t look at meeee¡­"


    Unfortunately, the result was a very embarrassed slime girl that huddled herself in the corner after she regained her sanity back.


    "It''s fine, Xun Guan, no one mes you for what happened," I soothed.


    "Uwaaaaa!! But I was¡­ That was¡­ I was so shameless!!"


    I really wanted to say that keeping my fluids inside you is also quite shameless but that would just make things worse.


    "It''s fine, everyone enjoyed it right? And they were the ones who caused this in the first ce, so you shouldn''t me yourself."


    "Uuuuu¡­"


    I turned to the other girls but they weren''t of any help either since they were still copsed on the ground in blissful unconsciousness.


    Some of them were even twitching while muttering my name too.


    Seems like Xun Guan and I broke them.


    I patted her head, "Now, now, it''s ok. There, there."


    She sniffled but slowly let herself be cuddled.


    "Sniff¡­ Master.. Master doesn''t hate me?"


    "How could I hate you?"


    "Because¡­ Because I kept your seed¡­ Inside me¡­"


    "Ah¡­ Well, I felt that was weird to do but that certainly wouldn''t make me hate you. You had a reason to do it right?"


    She sniffed again even though she''s a slime with no actual respiratory organs, "I¡­ I thought that if I had¡­ Cultivated enough of Master''s essence¡­ I could also ascend¡­"


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "You wish to ascend to godhood?"


    "... Yes¡­ Or I won''t be able to act as Master''s clothes anymore¡­"


    What the heck, why are you even so obsessed with being my clothes? Wasn''t that meant to be a punishment for you in the first ce?


    Now you''re acting like this is your entire life''s purpose¡­


    Well¡­ I have to admit that I got used to having her around since I could just leave my wardrobe options to her to decide for me. Her fashion sense is better than mine anyway so I don''t mind her bing my clothes again to be honest.


    I sighed, "You know¡­ If you really wanted it, I can just make you into a goddess right away¡­"


    She quickly shook her head, "I can''t let Master do that! I¡­ I have already received so many favours from Master! If¡­ If I even receive something like this from Master, I would not feel I am worthy enough to ask to be your clothes¡­"


    So the position of acting as my clothes require some level of ''worthiness'' now? Then again, I suppose I would not just let anyone be my clothes anyway¡­


    "Ok¡­ I guess I can understand your sentiments but¡­ Really? Using my fluids as a catalyst to ascend to godhood?"


    "I¡­ I believe I can do it, Master! I will be the Goddess of slimes! Just watch me!"


    "Hmm¡­ If you say so. At least you seem to have recovered from your earlier slump."


    "Ah¡­ Ahhhhhh~~ Please forget about that, Master!! Ahhhhh! I can''t believe I let myself be lost in my own lust!!"


    I shrugged, "You were being drugged so stop worrying about it."


    "Uuuu¡­ Speaking of which¡­ Why is Master here?"


    "You don''t want me to be here?"


    "No, no!! I meant¡­ Umm¡­ Didn''t Master return to the centre of the Universe?"


    I nodded, "I did. I guess I''m just here to kill time?"


    I then went ahead to tell her about my n to write a story of my life and my intention of letting the others contribute their own stories to be added into it as well.


    Her eyes lit up, "Ohhh!! Does that mean that I could join too, Master?"


    "Of course, that''s why I''m here. The other monsters have already received the news so I thought toe here and check on their progress since the others¡­ Well¡­ Their entries were a little questionable¡­"


    She pped her hands together, "That''s great! Then I¡­ Oh¡­ I just realised that I spent most of my time with Master anyway¡­ I don''t think I would have anything interesting to write about¡­"


    "Oh, you don''t need to worry about that. I am also interested in reading about the same events but from other''s point of view. Plus, it''s not all about me, I don''t mind reading about your history too."


    She covered her face with her hands, "Please don''t¡­ My history is just horrible, Master¡­ You do remember I was in the service of someone else, right?"


    "The former Sect Master of Phoenix Sect, yes."


    "I did so many things I am not proud of¡­ I¡­ I don''t want Master to hate me¡­"


    I patted her head again, "There, there. I never said that you need to write one, you can just write what you arefortable with writing. And if you do not want to write anything, that''s fine too."


    "I¡­ I don''t suppose Master would ept some kind of fantasy writing from me?"


    I chuckled, "Well, if you wish to write a fantasy story, just let me know beforehand so I don''t mistake it for fact. I wouldn''t mind reading it nevertheless."


    She giggled, "Thank you again, Master. This Xun Guan is forever in your debt."


    That was when Benjamin floated into the room, stopping at the doorway when he saw the broken door and the others all copsed on the ground.


    "Di¡­ Divine One?! Oh¡­ Hmm¡­ What¡­ What happened here? Wait¡­ Is that the slime? Divine One! Stand back! She''s trying to manipte you!"


    I chuckled, "It''s alright Benjamin, I know her. And the others¡­ Well¡­ Let''s just say that I was a little too rough with their first time¡­ Don''t worry, they should recover soon enough. In the meantime, could I trouble you to ask around if anyone is ready to let me see their writings? There''s no pressure if they aren''t ready but I just want to see what they have right now."


    You know¡­ Just in case they were writing something troublesome¡­


    He stared at me for a good long second before rxing, probably convinced that I wasn''t actually being manipted, "I will inform them, Divine One. Shall I gather them in the meeting hall?"


    "Ah, that would be great. And erm¡­ If anyone else knows about Xun Guan¡­ Err¡­ I mean, know about this slime''s existence, tell them that she''s alright."


    "Understood, Divine One."


    He then turned and left the room, not even giving the other girls who were still twitching on the ground a second look.


    Guess it''s time the other monsters also got to know Xun Guan.


    Should I tell my disciples about her though?

 Chapter 1325 The Monster Writings

    ?


    (MC POV)


    I would very much like to say that the introduction went without any problems but that would be pushing it.


    I let Xun Guan appear in front of everyone in her slime form as I recounted how we met and her current rtionship with me.


    While I could see that most of the monsters seem to ept it with a small nod of their heads, a specific group of them seemed to be ring at her with what appears to be clear resentment or even jealousy for some reason.


    I mean¡­ None of you are slimes that can transform into clothes right? Look, even the giant slime didn''t look too bothered by her. In fact, it seemed to be looking at her with great respect.


    I would ask what made it respect her but I don''t want to give it any ideas about bing my clothes too¡­


    Feeling the tension in the air after Xun Guan''s introduction, I quickly moved on to the reason I was here in the first ce.


    "So¡­ Before I start¡­ Shiori, could youe here?" I asked.


    The white fox looked a little confused but obeyed nevertheless.


    I tapped on the table and she transformed into her smaller fox form and leapt onto the table to sit in front of me.


    I gave her a grin before reaching forward to pick her up, making the fox give a yelp of surprise as I ced her on myp.


    While she was panicking from that, I started to pat her while stroking her tails at the same time.


    "Alright, so as I was saying, I wanted to ask if anyone already wrote anything yet and wants to show me?"


    "Di¡­ Divine One?!" Shiori cried out in surprise.


    Over at the side, Akari was cackling uncontrobly while rolling around on the floor, obviously finding the whole scene amusing. She knew I was doing this because of the note that she had sent me about her sister actually wanting to be patted.


    I ignored Shiori''s protests and nodded at the others, indicating that they should just continue without minding it.


    Benjamin understood and was quick to respond as though there wasn''t a white fox currently squirming around cutely on myp, "Most of us are still in our nning phases, Divine One. But I believe there are a few who have prepared something for you to see."


    He gestured to the side and one of the orcs came up to me with what looked like a stone tablet with words carved on it.


    "Big boss! We wrote dis for ya!!"


    I stopped stroking Shiori''s tail for a moment to receive the tablet from him, "Thank you Theodore."


    It took me a moment to decipher the writing on it since it was quite crudely carved onto the stone.


    ''We fight for big boss, big boss praise us! Waaaggghhh!''


    "Straight, concise, and very to the point. Really nice," I chuckled.


    I was not being sarcastic since they were not familiar with the writtennguage here and they actually took the effort to learn and try to write something for me.


    Of course I couldn''t use this in my writing but I still appreciate their efforts nevertheless.


    The next person toe up to me was Stephanie, "Divine One, this one isn''t from me but from one of the Dark Sect people who went against us back then."


    I looked at the pile of paper that was at least three to five inches thick, each page being filledpletely with words.


    I quickly scanned through the front page and oddly enough, the writing seemed to start when the author joined the Dark Sect and started working his way up the ranks.


    "Wow¡­ Is this one of the people you raised from the dead?" I asked, flipping through the other pages quickly.


    "Yes, Divine One."


    "And I guess you made him write his entire history with the Dark Sect up to the day he died without rest the moment you raised him?"


    "Of course."


    "Err¡­ Do you even know who this guy is?"


    "Hmm¡­ I think it''s the person who was holding the orb that had sealed us."


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "You didn''t check?"


    She shrugged, "It''s not like it''s important anymore. He''s already dead and we''ve already moved on."


    True that.


    But if I were to remember correctly, wasn''t that guy pretty important within the Dark Sect? Like one of the executives or something? It''s been quite a long time already and he also wasn''t really important enough for me to remember.


    I nodded and pointed at the manuscript, "Do you mind if I kept this?"


    "Of course not, Divine One, it was made for you after all."


    I smiled before storing the pile of paper in an alternate space. I''ll have to read through it at another time.


    Just as I was about to ask if there was anyone else who wanted to show something, the door to the meeting room burst open to reveal Lilith standing behind it.


    "I''m here Daddy!!! You should have told me you wereing!!"


    She flew through the air until shended on my back, hugging me from behind while she rubbed her face against my cheek.


    "Ahhhh~ I can finally recharge my Daddynium~ Ehehehe~ What are you doing here Daddy?"


    "Umm¡­ You know¡­ I was talking about the story thing that I wanted to write, right?"


    "Oh! Is this about that?! I''ve written something too, Daddy! Look, look!"


    She materialised a notebook out of thin air before handing it to me. It even had cute heart shaped stickers pasted on the cover and ''I <3 Daddy'' written all over it.


    It kind of looks like a young girl''s diary to be honest and I feel bad just holding it, much less opening it.


    "Err¡­ Can I read it?" I asked to make sure.


    "Ehehehe~ Of course, Daddy! I wrote it for you after all!"


    I lifted the cover and started reading the first page and¡­


    Uh-huh¡­


    I closed it, sucked in a breath, then pointed at the notebook in front of me.


    "Did you really write a smut fantasy about me and you?"


    The demoness onlyughed before flying out of the room like she had managed to y a trick on me.


    This girl¡­


    At least it seemed like she really wrote it seriously so I''ll still read it I guess¡­

 Chapter 1326 Things Changed A Little Since I Left

    ?


    (MC POV)


    Now that I know the monsters were doing well, I decided to just take the chance to fly around the continent to see if there''s any other changes to my home while I had been away.


    It was alreadyte in the night but the moon was full today so it was a perfect time for a night flight.


    Not that it would have mattered if it was pitch ck since I would be able to see in the dark anyway.


    Mmm¡­ Having a night flight when the rest of thend below is shrouded in darkness and asleep¡­ It kind of feels rather poetic doesn''t it?


    That reminds me¡­ How long has it been since I''ve been alone?


    Let''s not count Iris since she''s a constant anyway but aside from her, when was thest time I was truly just by myself with no one else beside me?


    I think ever since I picked up my disciples, I''ve never actually had a moment where I was alone.


    If it wasn''t my disciples apanying me, it would be someone else instead.


    But now, I was alone again, especially since Xun Guan stayed behind in the Sanctuary to try to ascend to godhood as well.


    With Iris also busy with whatever she was doing, her attention was also not always on me either, which was seriously making me curious what exactly they were doing back there.


    That''s why right now, I was truly alone.


    It''s not like I hate being with everyone, mind you, it''s just the solitary feeling was something that I have forgotten what it felt like since it''s been so long since I got this chance.


    And to think that all this happened because I decided to take in a few disciples to live an easy life.


    The thought brought a wry smile on my face.


    With just my own idle thoughts and the sound of the wind apanying me, I flew across thend while enjoying the solitude.


    The night was quiet and there was nothing below me. Yep, everything is just quie--


    I flew over a small mountain and had my thoughts interrupted when I saw a really strange sight before me.


    Down below was a vige that was a distance away from Heaven Sect. There seemed to be some kind of festival going on judging by the cheering and therge bonfire in the centre of the vige square.


    That was not the weird thing of course, since seeing a vige festival isn''t that strange.


    No, the strange thing that made me lose my train of thought was the ten foot tall statue of me in the centre that the festival seemed to be centred around.


    Ok¡­ Having a statue of me in the Sect? I could understand that since everyone there knew me.


    But why is there a statue of me all the way out here in this remote vige?


    If I''m not wrong, this vige doesn''t engage our Sect in any activities so they shouldn''t be that familiar with me right?


    Yet over here was a statue of me and it was even decorated for the asion too.


    And just like the one back at the Sect, there was even a small shrine at its feet where the vigers seemed to have ced offerings as well.


    I have so many questions¡­


    First of all, how did they even know about me? Ok, that''s not right. It might sound a bit narcissistic of me to say that but I''m famous enough that pretty much most people know about me. So I guess the question should be how they were familiar enough with me to have a statue of me erected.


    Second of all, why are they even worshipping me? Third of all, who made this statue for them?


    Let''s face it, there''s no way that a vige like this would be able to create a statue like this on their own, the resources and expertise needed is definitely not feasible for them.


    That means someone else made it and gave it to them¡­


    Don''t tell me it''s from our Sect? Did they really just create copies of my statue and hand them around to the viges nearby?


    Oh no¡­ Don''t tell me they also gave them to the towns and cities too?!


    Ugh¡­ I''ll go and look aroundter but now I''m curious what kind of festival they are celebrating right now in the vige¡­


    I made myself invisible before flying lower to try and see what the vigers were doing.


    "Master has blessed us with His return! The world is blessed with his presence once more! Today we celebrate!"


    Err¡­ Who the heck is this ''Master''? Maybe it''s their teacher? I guess it''s their teacher, yeah.


    So maybe this statue of me isn''t here as an object of worship but more as a protector or something? Maybe this shows that they have ties to Heaven Sect so that bandits and thieves would leave them alone?


    Ah, that makes more sense.


    With the mystery solved, I flew up into the air again, feeling satisfied with myself.


    I was just about to fly off when I noticed there were even more lightsing from bonfires in the distance. In fact, there were quite a number of them.


    Going closer to them to investigate, I quickly realised that all of them were viges that were also celebrating the return of a ''Master'' and every single one of them had the same statue of me in their vige centre as well.


    What the heck? The viges nearby really do have statues of me as well?!


    But¡­ Hmm¡­ This ''Master'' guy must have been some priest or maybe a wandering teacher who went around teaching all these viges the same thing I see.


    Perhaps they were rted to Heaven Sect in some way so they also convinced the viges to erect this statue of me as a symbol to the Sect?


    That''s quite interesting¡­ I wonder who this teacher might be? Maybe I can ask Sect Master Qing about it to see if he knows anything rted to this?


    Changing my course towards the Sect, I flew over the town at the foot of the mountain our Sect was built on and¡­ There''s a full blown festival happening down there?


    Did that teacher alsoe here? I guess that would make sense considering they should havee from Heaven Sect so they would have influenced this town too. Though what exactly did they do to influence them like this?


    The townspeople were even having some kind of parade too, with several people carrying things that I assumed were offerings and parading down the main street towards the centre of the town.


    And just like the viges, there was also a statue of me but just a bit bigger ced in the centre of town, though it was still smaller than the one back in Heaven Sect.


    Things have really changed a lot around here huh?


    Seriously, what the fuck?

 Chapter 1327 Its The Start

    ?


    (MC POV)


    I''m back at the Sect again and I even went to check on Lian Li and my little sisters in the morning, only to find three of them hunched over their desks and writing something in a notebook.


    Actually¡­ ria and Tsuki were the ones writing furiously, Lian Li seemed to just be ring down at her notebook.


    They looked so serious I decided not to bother them and left quietly.


    I know I told them that they''re free to write something¡­ But aren''t they taking this a little too seriously? This was just something I thought up to pass the time because I was bored you know? It feels more like I ordered them to do it or something¡­


    But I guess I still have to admit that they look cute trying so hard though¡­ It kind of makes me want to spoil them a little.


    But more than that, since everyone is also trying so hard, it means that I need to work hard as well!


    Alright! I''ve got the notebook, the writing materials and I''m all set up in my room! I shall now begin!!


    ¡­


    Well¡­ Easier said than done¡­


    I''m ring down at the empty pages in front of me where not a single word has been written, adopting the same pose that I saw Lian Li in back in their room.


    It''s not like I did not even try but I just can''t find the right words to start with¡­


    ''Once upon a time''? No, no, no¡­ I''m not writing some kind of fairy tale.


    ''A long time ago in a World far, far away''? Kind of true but I don''t think it fits with what I was trying to do¡­


    ''Once there were four children whose names were¡­''. Yeah I don''t even know what possessed me to even think about that one.


    All of them were erased and I was left with an empty page again. How the hell am I supposed to start?


    I''ve even tried changing the starting point of the story too but nothing good came to mind.


    Like my disciples had suggested, I was nning to start the story where I first met my disciples, so definitely on the day that I met Lian Li.


    I even tried ''It was love at first sight'' but that would have been aplete lie so I scrapped that too.


    From the beginning, I already knew that writing a story was not easy but to think I would already be stuck on the very first paragraph¡­


    And to think that there are quite a few of the people I asked who have churned out pages of their own story already¡­ How do they even do it?


    I leaned back into my chair just as a knock echoed on my door.


    "Master? It''s Sophia."


    "Umu¡­ Enter."


    The door slid open and the former Heaven Sect Master stepped in with a tray of tea and cakes bnced on top of it.


    "Good day Master, I felt that perhaps some tea and snacks would help you with your work."


    I chuckled, "It''s not exactly work and if only things were that easy¡­ But I thank you nevertheless."


    She set the tea and snacks on the table beside me, "What troubles Master so?"


    "To put it simply¡­ I do not know how to start¡­ I know where I want to start, but trying to put it into words eludes me¡­ This would be the very first words that someone would see and if it''s underwhelming, it would not be suitable at all."


    Sophia started preparing the tea with a small smile, "If Master would allow me to speak freely¡­"


    "Of course."


    She ced the teapot on the table carefully, "I think Master is just trying too hard to perfect it."


    I raised an eyebrow, "Trying too hard?"


    "Yes. As you have said, this is meant as just a hobby and a way for Master to pass the time, is it not? Then there is no need for Master to think too much about it, and just start however you want. You are not looking for a publisher to sell this and neither are you also trying to write this to prove something either. You could just simply take it easy and write it as you want it to be."


    Oh¡­


    She''s actually right. I don''t even know why I''m trying so hard for this. I''m writing this for myself, not for anyone else so it doesn''t matter how I start it as long as I enjoy what I''m doing.


    Even if someone else were to read it, I also wouldn''t need to feel mad about someone not liking what is being written here since this is just for entertainment and for me to pass the time.


    The most important thing would be to maintain the story''s integrity of the past events, that''s literally all I needed to do.


    I grinned at her, "Thank you, Sophia."


    "Think nothing of it, Master. I merely said what I thought as an outsider."


    "Haha, it''s still helpful to me. Would you also be writing something for this?"


    "Of course, Master. How could I miss out on the greatest event in the history of the entire Universe?"


    I couldn''t help butugh at her little joke. You can''t tell since she always looks so proper but she really does have a sense of humour.


    "Ahaha! I''m looking forward to it then! Especially if you''re going to write about your Demon Lord days!"


    "Mmm¡­ I suppose those times would be quite nostalgic for the two of us, would it not? I shall keep that in mind. Please call for me if you need anything more, Master."


    She gave a bow before leaving my room, letting me continue my ''work'' in silence.


    I turned back to the book set out in front of me while taking a sip from the tea she prepared, enjoying the warmth that filled my core.


    As Sophia had said, I''ve been trying too hard, there was no need for me to think that much.


    Even though I said so much about writing a good story and everything, what really mattered at the end of the day was whether I enjoyed what I wrote here or not! That was the most basic criteria I needed to fulfil and nothing else!


    With that said, there was no need to think anymore so I picked up the pen and I got ready to write my opening!


    ¡­


    ''I''m dead.''


    Hmm~ Hmm~ Yep, the start of this story would be that! Perfect! This shall be the start of my story!


    ¡­


    Ok, now what?

 Chapter 1328 I Found The Underground Cavern

    ?


    (MC POV)


    Yeah¡­ I''m stuck.


    I think the opening line was great but I have no idea how to continue from there.


    I decided to start it at the moment where I felt myself in limbo after Iris turned back time for me but what am I supposed to write after that?


    Ugh¡­ Why is writing so hard?


    Oh whatever! I made progress, that means I can take a break now!


    I pushed myself away from the table and got up, stretching myself.


    Alright, let''s just see what everyone else is up to today! It''s no good just sitting around in my room all day! I came back to my old World after all, so I should go out more often!


    I left my room and threw open the door, stepping out to my courtyard and ready to enjoy the rest of the day!


    ¡­


    Ah¡­ It''s already the middle of the night¡­ Everyone else is already asleep.


    There was still lighting from my disciples'' room and I would have gone to admonish them for not resting properly if they were still mortal.


    But since they have ascended to godhood, they no longer require rest.


    And since I was working sote as well, it would be quite hypocritical of me to say anything to them.


    Hmm¡­ I guess I''m by myself again tonight. Maybe I can go and take a look around and see what the Sect looks like at night.


    With that in mind, I left my courtyard, taking a leisurely stroll down to the Sect below.


    Walking is nice too and especially when I''m alone now, I could take the time to think a little on my own. Perhaps it might even help me with where I''m stuck in my writing.


    Let''s see¡­ I already plotted out some points that I would be writing in my story and I''ve also taken note of the timeline of my life¡­ Perhaps it would be better if--


    My thoughts were interrupted by a sudden sh of lighting from the Grand Courtyard.


    I turned to face that direction and was a little confused to see that ce was lit up with a number of lights at this time of the night.


    What''s more, it was blindingly bright there too, like the whole Sect had gathered there or something.


    Odd¡­ I don''t think there''s any event tonight, is there? Then again, it''s not like I''ve been here all this time to n out events for the Sect so this might have been something they had nned before I came back.


    But it''s still odd that I wasn''t told about this¡­ If it''s something rted to the Sect, Sect Master Qing or someone would havee to at least inform us, if not at least the servants. Then the servants would in turn inform me about it.


    Maybe they forgot? They got so used to me not being around after I left that they just forgot that I''ve returned?


    Yeah, that''s possible.


    In that case¡­ I guess I shouldn''t show my face or it would embarrass Sect Master Qing for forgetting about me, but it shouldn''t hurt for me to sneak a peek there right?


    I leapt off the mountain path and let myself float towards the Grand Courtyard, descending on top of one of the roofs that overlooked the courtyard itself.


    Like I thought, there was something going on here since it looked like the entire Sect had gathered here in front of my statue for some reason.


    Oh, in front of my shrine, there''s smaller shrines erected that weren''t there before. Those must be made for my disciples! Sect Master Qing really works fast!


    Hehe~ That''s perfect, now my disciples can be recognised as real gods as well~


    They must be holding some kind of ceremony tomemorate their induction as gods right now. In that case I do not need to be here I guess?


    Just as I was about to leap off the roof, a loud cheer came from below and I turned to look at the cause, just in time to see the ground in front of my statue suddenly split open to reveal a hidden staircase.


    What the heck? I definitely do not remember our Grand Courtyard having something like this? Is it something new that they built while I was gone?


    At first I thought it might be a new training ground but why the hell would they be training in the middle of the night?


    Oh wait! Don''t tell me it''s an underground movie theatre and tonight''s movie night?! Damn it! Now I''m a little upset that they did not invite me!


    I flew down and erased my presence, joining in the crowd at the back to follow them down the staircase below.


    The floor closed up behind me while the stairway was lit by modern looking lights that could have only been made by ria.


    This definitely confirms my suspicions about this being a movie theatre!!


    Hmm¡­ Maybe I should make one back in the centre of the universe too? Then we can have movie nights!


    I could also make a games room too while I''m at it! Then I''ll bring over all the amenities from my previous World here and then we can have gaming sessions too!


    What a great idea~


    Alright, let''s just take some ideas from the theatre here and then I can design an even better one for my disciples!


    When I reached the bottom of the stairs, what greeted me was not a movie theatre but a¡­ Cavern?


    There''s a huge cavern underneath our Sect?


    Hmm¡­ I suppose that isn''t that big of a surprise considering the fact that we were built on top of a mountain so there might be cave systems in the mountain itself¡­


    But¡­ What the heck is that giant building that looks like a church doing inside here?!


    And why is the entire cavern filled with statues of me all over the ce?!


    They''re not even limited to the statues set up at that church''s entrance, there''s even carvings of me all over the cavern walls!!


    Heck, even the church''s windows featured painted ss that depicted me!!


    Everyone here is even just bowing their heads and praying to all the statues like it''s something they''ve been doing for a really long time as well!!


    What the heck is going on down here?!

 Chapter 1329 I Cant Believe She Did This

    ?


    (MC POV)


    Ok¡­ So¡­ Err¡­ I am not sure how to say this¡­


    But I found out that there''s a religion based around me¡­ That apparently is being worshipped throughout the continent.


    What the fuck?


    I''m not sure if they converted it from the previous religion that they made me the head of or they made it uppletely after I left.


    At first when I followed them to that church-like building, I thought they just made all of the things outside as a joke¡­


    But when the sermons started¡­ I knew it was serious¡­


    They even have some kind of bible, or holy text as they called it, which basically praises me for everything that ever happened andmands everyone to worship me without question¡­


    What the heck guys¡­ I never asked for this¡­ Whose idea even is this? Why would they even do something like this?


    Don''t tell me¡­ Guiying? She''s the one who inducted me as the head of their religion without any exnation after all¡­


    But this doesn''t make any sense¡­ She doesn''t seem like that type to do this? But if not her, then who?


    Omnisc-- Eh?


    I looked around me, quickly realising that I was no longer in the underground church where everyone started to sing prayers in my name.


    I was now in a featureless expanse of white space with only one other person in here.


    "Don''t tell me you did this as well, Iris?" I asked the only person who could have transported me like that.


    "Ufufufu~ I suppose Master caught me again~ Yes, I did indeed y a part in creating that little religion centred around Master~"


    I raised an eyebrow at her, "But why? I didn''t think you would be interested in the people here to even think about doing something like that?"


    "Ufufufu~ That might be true for the old me but Master has already opened my eyes, have you not? I no longer think that other existences are beneath my notice. On the contrary, I have realised that they are simply uneducated~"


    "Uneducated? What do you mean by that?"


    "Ufufufu~ Despite being able to bask in Master''s presence, they do not know of your greatness. That''s why I have went ahead to join in on ''strongly suggesting'' these people to learn more about Master~"


    "You¡­ Went to create a religion of me by brainwashing them?"


    "Ara, ara? I certainly did not do any brainwashing, Master. There would be no point if they do not see your greatness with their own will~ If I just wanted mindless puppets to praise Master, I could have simply created clones instead~"


    That is true¡­ Then what''s the point of this?


    Reading my mind, Iris let a smile form on her lips, "Because it is what Master deserves~ What''s more, I did not do much. All I did was just suggest some changes here and there and the people readily epted Master~ It just goes to show how loved you are Master~"


    I''m not so sure about that¡­ Isn''t it just because it''s you that is asking them that they''re listening?


    "Ufufufu~ Does Master think that everyone here would just willingly listen to a few words from me? Master really gives me too much credit~"


    Nnngghh¡­ She has a point¡­ Though I''m quite surprised that she did something like this¡­


    I know that she has done, or more urately, tried to do quite a lot of things in the past. Even that time where she tried to ''reset'' me was quite a big project she had undertaken just to restore me back to my original self¡­ So could this be part of something bigger?


    "I swear upon my very existence that it is not, Master~" She answered me easily.


    Hmm¡­ I guess I should just be happy that she''s broadening her horizons to involve people aside from myself now¡­


    "So you really went to create a religion of me?" I asked.


    "Ufufufu~ More urately, there was already a religion of you from the start, Master~ Don''t the other gods worship you as the All Creator? All I did was merely bring some ideas here and let them know about them~"


    I raised an eyebrow, "So there''s no coercion, ckmail, threats or anything like that involved?"


    "Ufufufu~ I would never start a religion centred around Master using such boring methods~ Everyone is worshipping Master because they know that Master is truly worthy of their worship~"


    "You''re not telling me this extends to the entire World¡­ Do you?"


    Iris''s smile grew a little wider, "Ara, ara? We''re not there yet, but I believe it will be soon~"


    Great¡­ An entire World worshipping me as their god or whatever¡­ How much worse can it get¡­


    "May I remind Master that there''s already Gods out there in the Universe that are already worshipping you, Master. And some of these even chose to spread that religion to their own Worlds too~"


    Ugh¡­ At least give me some good news¡­


    "Ufufufu~ Does the fact that everyone would very much prefer to keep this religion a secret from Master be counted as a piece of good news?"


    "How is that good?"


    "Ara, ara? If Master just closes your eyes and ears, you wouldn''t see any of this right?"


    That''s just running away from the problem¡­ Ahhhh whatever, I don''t care anymore¡­


    I sighed, "I don''t suppose I can ask you to stop all this?"


    "Ara? Does Master really want that?"


    "If I say yes?"


    "Then as reluctant as I am to do so, I will still obey."


    She sounded so sad saying it that I actually felt bad¡­


    Arrrgggh¡­ I''ll just never bring this topic back up again and then pretend that I know nothing¡­ This entire thing is pretty messed up to begin with¡­


    It''s their decision anyway, so they can do whatever they want as long as they aren''t being coerced to do so.


    Oh no¡­ I even went to tell Guiying and Sect Master Qing about inducting my disciples as gods too¡­ What''s going to happen to them? Are they also going to start worshipping them too?


    I''ve already seen that they made shrines for my disciples but¡­ How this is going to affect the rest of the World is a mystery though¡­


    Maybe¡­ A little bit of future sight won''t be too bad?


    "Ara, ara? And Master even told me that things would be boring if you were to do something like this?" Iris giggled.


    Ugh¡­ She''s right¡­


    Ah fuck it, I''ll just forget about it and pretend I never saw this¡­


    Yeap, let''s just concentrate on writing my book instead~

 Chapter 1330 The Main Character Of Your Story Can Only Be You (*R)

    ?


    (MC POV)


    I decided to take my mind off of this little cul-- Ahem¡­ This little religion that was made by going to find my disciples.


    It''s already in the dead of the night and yet Lian Li and my sisters are still up since I could see lighting from the windows¡­


    Even if they were goddesses, it''s not good to just work and have no rest.


    I get that they were excited about the writing thing but this is not mentally healthy either. I should just go and scold them a little and tell them to rest.


    I went up to my disciples'' room and pushed open the door without knocking, mainly because they made me lose the habit back in the centre of the universe where they insisted I simply went into their rooms because I was their Master.


    But the main reason they wanted that was so that I could ''catch'' them doing lewd stuff and¡­ Well¡­ You know the rest.


    Which brings me to my current situation.


    "Alright, it''ste you three, time to¡­"


    My words trailed off when I realised what the three of them were doing.


    All three girls looked up at me in surprise, all of them not wearing a shred of cloth.


    Lian Li had a toy simr to what I saw at Guiying''s ce strapped to her waist with another one in her hand.


    The most surprising thing was the sight of ria and Tsuki scissoring each other with a double ended dildo inserted in between them.


    "... Ok¡­ Should Ie backter?" I asked while pointing at the door.


    Lian Li giggled, "Ehehe~ Since Master is already here, why don''t you just join us?"


    I sighed.


    I''m honestly not even that surprised by this since I''ve seen scenes like this with my girls while back in the centre of the universe¡­


    Most of the time it was just an act they came up with to spice things up with me so that I would join in.


    It certainly worked the first few times but well¡­ As I said, I got used to it.


    "Alright, I''ll bite. What is it this time?" I asked, wondering what kind of setting they nned for this one.


    "Ehehe~ We didn''t actually n for this, Master. We were just having a little bit of fun with ourselves, since Master said you were tired of sex."


    Ah, so they did not want to bother me in sating their lust, I get it.


    I nodded at my sisters, "So¡­ What''s going on with them?"


    My words seemed to set my little sisters off as the two of them started grinding against each other almost immediately.


    "Cum!! Cum!! I know you already came, you liar!" Tsuki growled.


    "You¡­ You wish!! You definitely came first! The Onii-sama Cock I designed is far superior!!" ria growled back.


    Lian Li simply ignored them and tossed the toys she was holding away, including the one that was strapped to her waist.


    She then skipped towards me to hug my arm, "Ehehehe~ They''re having apetition of course, Master~ Can we make love tonight?"


    "Of course."


    Lian Li squealed in excitement before she started pulling me towards her bed andying the both of us on it.


    On the other end of the room, ria and Tsuki were still scissoring each other furiously, neither willing to admit that they had orgasmed several times already while trying to make the other one give it.


    My attention was directed back to Lian Li as she ced a hand on my cheek.


    "Master~ Ehehehe~ Do you remember¡­ Our first night together?"


    "You mean that night that you slept with me in my room and we ended up having sex?"


    She nodded, "Yes¡­ Ehehehe~ It does seem like a long time ago, doesn''t it? I had just came here, a lost girl with no one and no redeeming features¡­ Yet Master took me in and also granted me your love¡­ I truly am the luckiest girl in the Universe~"


    "What''s this now? Getting sentimental, are we?" I chuckled, positioning my cock at her entrance.


    She spread her legs to amodate me, letting out a gasp of pleasure as she felt me enter her.


    Her legs quickly wrapped themselves around my back, pulling me closer so that my cock reached her deepest parts.


    Still not satisfied, her arms also wrapped themselves around the back of my neck, bringing me closer for a deep kiss.


    Our tongues wrestled with each other for a while before we finally separated, a bridge of saliva still connecting our lips.


    "Ehehe¡­ I love you, Master~" Lian Li giggled.


    "I love you too," I chuckled, beginning to move my hips slowly to fuck her.


    She moaned into my ear and I was prepared to start pistoning for real when I stopped myself.


    I don''t know why but something just felt off about her at that moment.


    "Ma¡­ Master? What''s wrong?" Lian Li asked, a small quiver in her voice.


    I pushed myself up from her, "I think I should be asking you this question though. Is something wrong? You seem troubled."


    "Ah¡­ Ahahaha, as expected of Master¡­ You could tell?"


    "We''ve been together long enough for me to know how you actually feel. So what''s wrong?"


    She hesitated, "I¡­ I¡­ I don''t think I''m good enough¡­"


    I blinked at her, "Good enough? For what?"


    "To¡­ To write myself into Master''s life¡­"


    "What? Why?"


    "Master¡­ Master is perfect¡­ And beside you¡­ There''s others who are better than I am¡­ When¡­ When I first became Master''s disciple, I thought there was only me¡­ That I did not need to worry about anyone but myself¡­ But now I know¡­ There''s so many others that are around Master¡­ Iris is already leagues above me and Master created her to be your perfectpanion¡­ Am I even good enough to appear beside Master?"


    Really? After she was so afraid to lose everything before, now she''s feeling inadequate?


    I stroked her cheek, "What are you even worried about? I know how hard you work and how far you''vee, does that not matter?"


    "But they are just trivial things that are not worth mentioning¡­ The others have achieved more¡­ There''s literal Gods who were created by you, Master¡­ I''m just a side character here¡­ Am I even worthy enough to be mentioned?"


    Oh wow¡­ Don''t tell me that when she started to write about her life, she got depressed over her own history and is now questioning her worth?


    Seeing her past written down must have reminded her of her own roots and she felt it invalidated her own achievements.


    I lowered myself and hugged her to me, "Oh you silly girl. Whose story are you writing right now?"


    "... Yours?" She answered, a little unsure.


    "No, no. I''m the one that''s writing my story, right? You are not writing mine. Whose perspective are you writing from?"


    "Mine?"


    "Then the only person that can be the main character of your story is you, right? How can you be the side character of your own story?"


    "But¡­ But the others might see me as being too full of myself¡­"


    "Let them, this is not their life that they are living, this is yours. You do not need to care about what others think because this life is yours. You are not seeking anyone''s approval for this, after all. So just write what you¡­ Want¡­"


    My words trailed off at the end because I realised that I was facing the exact same problem with my own writing.


    It seems like I have been too conscious of the others so far which hindered me¡­ Was it really just because of that?


    I can''t believe I didn''t see this¡­


    Lian Li giggled, "Ehehe¡­ It seems Master was also facing the same problem?"


    "I was, indeed. See? You helped me once again."


    "Unnghh¡­ Thank you, Master. I''ll keep your words to heart."


    Both of us shared a passionate kiss before we separated again, feeling the warmth of each other''s love.


    I was just about to ask what she had written so far before a cheer went off to the side.


    "Alright!! It''s my win!! Aniueeeee!! It''s my turn after Lian Li!!!" Tsuki shouted, getting up from the passed out ria to raise the double ended vibrator triumphantly in the air.


    Right¡­ I guess I should fuck first and thinkter¡­ Better start moving my hips.

 Chapter 1331 Surprise~

    ?


    (MC POV)


    Thanks to Lian Li''s help, I actually made quite a lot of progress with my writing.


    Now that I know what was holding me back, words were practically flying out of me and onto the paper.


    I did not need to think about it too much, I only needed to remember the actions, the events and the emotions I had experienced back then. Then change them into words and inscribe them onto the page as it is.


    Everything flowed so smoothly that my previous condition seemed like a lie as pages upon pages of words flowed out freely.


    In that time, I''ve also started to receive some copies of their writing from the others and they were quite interesting to read too.


    Especially Lian Li''s since she wrote about her entry to Heaven Sect and how she felt when we first met.


    I did not know that my release of Elemental Quarks with a little bit of my killing intent actually had such an effect on everyone¡­


    Good thing I only used it a few times¡­


    I didn''t read through the whole thing since I felt that if I did, my writing style might start to unconsciously emte hers so I decided to at least write a little more first before I went back to read it.


    My other disciples also sent a telepathic message saying that they were also working on theirs and I could expect something from them soon.


    Hmm¡­ But if everyone is going to write their own ounts, it might be difficult to arrange everything in chronological order¡­ I guess just using some kind of reality maniption would do the trick?


    Yeah¡­ Like an auto-sorter or something where I can just slide their written pieces in and the words will just arrange themselves into the book.


    Heh, then I wouldn''t even need to read what they wrote and let it sort by itself, so once I''m done, I can just read the whole thing together!


    Genius idea, even if I do say so myself!


    Anyway, we were pretty much finished with our business in this World and I''m not supposed to be staying away from the centre of the universe for too long, so it''s time for me to go back.


    This time, I properly went around to tell everyone that I would be returning and¡­ Err¡­ It went about just as well as you might have expected¡­


    The girls practically begged me to go another round with them so it ended up being one giant orgy before they were finally satisfied enough to let me go. The rest basically just cried and promised me that they would do their best to join me.


    I did tell them I was working on letting theme as mortals but they seemed quite insistent on ascending to reach there by themselves for some reason so I just let them do what they wanted. If they had already set their minds on it, it would be rude for me to try and dissuade them.


    I thought Lilith might want to stay behind but she said she had already finished what she wanted to do and was ready to go back.


    When I asked what exactly did she do, she just gave me a cutesy smile while cing a finger on her lips and saying it was ''a girl''s secret, Daddy~ Teehee~''.


    I gave her a spank for that but I also did not ask more.


    With Lian Li, ria, Tsuki and Lilith prepared, I teleported all of us back to the centre of the universe.


    "I''m ba--"


    I got jumped on before I could even finish what I wanted to say.


    "Wee back, Masterrrrr!!" My disciples cried out while piling on top of me.


    "Oof¡­ You all missed me that much? I was only gone for a few days though?"


    Manami wrapped her tails around me, "Ara, ara~ But it still doesn''t change the fact that we missed you Master~ Ufufufu~"


    "Pretty sure I''ve left for longer times than this though. And don''t you guys only do this when I''ve been gone for a few weeks at least?"


    "Haaaaa~ Without Master here, it really does feel like a few weeks had gone by¡­ I''m already wet, Master~ Do you want to check?" Diao Chan moaned.


    I managed to free part of my hand to give her a forehead flick which didn''t help much since she just moaned even louder from that.


    Kiyomi looked up from where she was hugging me, "Did Master manage to find what you need?"


    I nodded, "Yeah. I''ve already written quite a bit and I came up with a system for you all to participate too. I''ve already done the preparations so whatever you have written and wish to share can be inserted into the book however you like. The book will sort out the chronological order of what you''ve written by itself and we can read it once it''s done."


    "Papa! Cai Hong write?" My little dragon asked, popping out from under my shirt that she had burrowed into.


    I chuckled and patted her head, "Yes, you can also put yours inside as well if you want."


    "Yayyyy~ Cai Hong wuv Papa!!"


    So cute~


    "So¡­ Is it a good time for me to ask what all of you have been busy with?"


    All of them went quiet suddenly.


    Eh? Was it something really serious?


    They got up from me and surprisingly, Lian Li, ria, Tsuki and Lilith also joined them in standing in a line in front of me.


    Huh¡­ Even Iris is also standing there with them. Now I''m feeling a little concerned.


    Lian Li took a step forward, "Master¡­ We have always been in your care for so long¡­ You have done so much for us¡­ So¡­"


    Oh¡­ Ohhhh¡­ Oh shit, I know exactly where this is going. Oh wow¡­ When was thest time they did this? That time where I told them about Christmas? Oh wow¡­


    "We prepared a surprise party to thank you~" Lian Li finished, prompting everyone whom I had just said farewell to back in our old World to appear around me.


    "Surprise~" They cheered, even bringing out a banner that said ''Thank you, Master Lin!''.


    Even some of the gods were here too.


    I actually did not see thising at all.


    I raised an eyebrow at Iris, wondering if it was a good idea for them to grant so many people temporary divinity like this using a watered down version of ria''s method of ascension.


    She only gave me a smile which told me all I needed to know.


    Alright, you all got me.


    Damnit.


    I love you guys.

 Chapter 1332 Rest Of Eternity

    ?


    (MC POV)


    Unlike the festival they prepared where it was more of an event where I was introduced to everyone, the surprise party they prepared was just a simple celebration where everyone just ate, drank and talked amongst themselves.


    It was just a light hearted celebration and it was nice to see everyone gathered together.


    Of course they did not just invite everyone, they only invited the people whom I had at least personally acquainted myself with to the surprise party.


    Everyone also shared stories and those that have written something went ahead to share excerpts of their writing too.


    I also decided to share a little of what I''ve written as well, though I made sure to hide the beginning where I mentioned about me returning back in time.


    My disciples already knew about it but not everyone here knew that yet so I chose to keep it secret for now.


    Perhaps it was pointless since everyone already knew about me being Origin so something like me being transported back in time might be something they wouldn''t even bat an eye about. Still¡­ I figured if some of them knew about it, they might make some requests which I might find hard to reject¡­


    Speaking of which, I''ve made quite a lot of progress on my writing.


    Ever since I knew the problem with how I was writing it, I adjusted my mentality and allowed the words to just flow on to the pages through my hand. I''ve already written quite a lot in such a short time and it just feels like I would not be stopping any time soon.


    Of course, I have the option of just willing the book to write itself instead of having me write it, but the point of this was so that I had something to upy my time with.


    It would be stupid if I just let it write itself and then end up with nothing to do again.


    Besides¡­ I''m actually enjoying myself with this.


    By writing all of this down, I came to remember what I''ve experienced and reminisce on the past as well.


    It was certainly interesting to think back on everything that has happened which led all of us to this point in time.


    And all this started because Iris decided to send me back in time to redo this life once again in an attempt to bring me back to my old self, only to end up making me stray so far away from that self because of it.


    "Ara, ara? It certainly is ironic, isn''t it, Master?" Iris giggled while giving me the most perfectp pillow in existence in the middle of my courtyard.


    I believe my disciples were letting Iris apany me for the entire day as thanks for helping them with the surprise party the other day.


    But right now I''m just taking a break from writing and just enjoying myself with her.


    I sighed contentedly, "It certainly is¡­ Mnnngghh¡­ And yet even now you are still plotting against me."


    "Ufufufu~ I have to apologise for that, Master~ But when they wanted to n a surprise party for Master, I could not help but want to get involved too~"


    "Mmhmm¡­ That''s why you stayed behind to help them contact the gods and invite them to the party while making sure that I would not identally find out about it by hiding this reality from me, right?"


    "Ufufufu~ That''s right, Master~ Are you perhaps upset?"


    "Oh not at all, I like surprises like these. And it really does make me feel very lucky to have met all of you. Thank you."


    "Ara? We should be thanking you, Master. Without you, none of us would be where we are today. What''s more, you''ve already done so much for us~"


    I smiled at her before a thought crossed my mind.


    "Iris?"


    "What is it, Master?"


    "Have you ever been bored?"


    "Ufufufu~ I assume Master wants to know if I have been in the same position as you are right now?"


    "Kind of, yes."


    "Unfortunately, I will have to admit that I have not, Master. To me, Master is my everything, there is absolutely no possibility for me to actually feel bored when I am watching or apanying Master~"


    "Even though before this I never even interacted with you?"


    "Ara, ara? Our current situation is an upgrade over the past, Master~ Have you forgotten? It''s not like we were this close even before you lost your memories~"


    That''s true¡­ The old me was kind of an ass wasn''t he?


    Iris smiled upon reading my thoughts, "That isn''t true, Master~ You loved us all equally. That is not something anyone could have done~"


    Well¡­ I don''t know what it''s really like so I didn''tment on it.


    She then asked me a question of her own, "If Master would allow me a question though. What are your ns for the future?"


    "Hmm? What do you mean?"


    "Ufufufu~ Does Master have a long term goal in mind? Before this, Master has been living for the sake of us, haven''t you? In order to help your little disciples ascend, you have guided them all to this point. And now you have the ''easy life'' you wanted¡­ Only to find that it was not as easy as you thought it to be. Does Master have any ns aside from that?"


    Ouch, Iris¡­ You sure know how to hit where it hurts huh?


    I sighed again, "Right now¡­ I have this book to upy my time with I suppose. But truth be told¡­ I guess this was carried over from the previous life where I tried so hard and went so far, only to fall and fail at the very end. I thought that I might justy back and rx this time but I see my own nature does not agree with me. To do nothing and watch things pass by is just not something I can do."


    "Ufufufu~ I suppose that just means that Master will have to keep looking for things to do, right?"


    "I suppose so. At least I can be assured that this will at the very least keep me busy for the next few years or so."


    Iris tilted her head at me, "Ara, ara? That long, Master? I thought you might only be able to have this upy you for a few weeks at most."


    "Naaaah¡­ I still have other things that I can do, you know? I''m not going to just keep writing all day and do nothing else."


    "Ufufufu~ That''s good, I don''t think any of us would want to be ignored by Master either~"


    "Oh please. I love all of you too much for that. Just¡­ Hmm¡­ I guess this is a good time to say it? I''ll be in your care."


    "Ara, ara? Ufufufu~ Likewise Master~ Please take care of us for the rest of eternity~"


    Rest of eternity huh? I guess that''s what I have to do.

 Chapter 1333 The End

    ?


    Rest of eternity¡­


    The pen that was scribbling across the pages of a book paused after writing the final word.


    That very same pen then disappeared like mist before the book was closed shut by a hand.


    There was a soft groaning from the person seated in front of the book before he pushed himself away from the desk, standing up to stretch himself.


    "Rest of eternity¡­ I did make a promise like that, didn''t I?" The man muttered under his breath. "How long has it been? A few years? A decade? This actually took longer than I thought it would¡­"


    Indeed, it has been a while since the book had started and the life of the man, or more urately, the life that he led in that particr World had been recorded down as he had remembered it.


    All his sesses, his failures, the good times, the bad times and even the mundane times were recorded down.


    It wasplete up to the time when he started writing the book, which meant it was pretty muchpleted at this point.


    He went towards the window and opened it, pushing out the shutters to look at the scenery below.


    Outside of his room, there was a crowd of beings from various different races all strolling about and engaged in various activities.


    Just a few years prior, the space below had just been a simple courtyard that was only used by a handful of people. Now, it has practically been turned into a small city.


    He could see arge red fox and an equallyrge white fox curled up together and sleeping under a giant tree. Not far from them, several other monsters were also either napping or just ying around the open space there.


    Within the city area, there were not just monsters but also humans and gods mingling with each other with no signs of discrimination to be found.


    "Ah! It''s Master!" Someone shouted from below.


    That shout made everyone else turn their gaze upwards to look at the man at the window, prompting a wave of cheers to erupt from below.


    The man, showing signs of embarrassment, waved back with a small smile.


    With his obligations of returning their greetings fulfilled, he retreated back into the sce of his own room to get away from the window.


    He turned to look at the book he had just written, the ghost of a smile forming on his face.


    At that moment, the door to the room opened, the well oiled hinges making absolutely no sound.


    "Master?" A golden haired girl called out hesitating.


    The man turned to her, his smile widening when he saw who it was, "Hello, Lian Li. Did you need anything?"


    Lian Li was lost in the smile of her Master for a moment, her mind fantasising about the feeling of kissing her Master''s perfect lips.


    She managed to return to her senses before the silence stretched for too long, however.


    "Master¡­ Ehehe¡­ The others and myself were wondering if you would grace us with your presence today?"


    The man grinned, "Why do you have to make it sound so formal? But I guess I''ll go out and meet everyone today. Just let me get changed."


    Lian Li felt a pang of jealousy as she watched her beloved Master head towards a side room to look for the slime girl that would dress him.


    Before he left the room however, Lian Li called out again, "Is Master done with your book?"


    He paused and turned to look at the book in question, "Hmm¡­ I suppose I am. Do you want to read it?"


    "Can I? I want to take it with me and share with the others!"


    "Ahaha~ Sure, why not? Why don''t you bring it back with you first? I''ll meet you and the others downstairs?"


    Lian Li was ecstatic, "Thank you, Master!!"


    She hurriedly picked up the book and rushed out of her beloved Master''s room, her heart pounding in her chest.


    Her destination was the room that her Master had granted to her and her sisters, ignoring the people around her who greeted her and calling her ''High Priestess''.


    Under normal circumstances, she would have returned their greeting but right now, she only had a small window of time to do what she needed to do.


    She burst into the room where her fellow disciples of her beloved Master waited.


    "I got it! Quickly!!"


    The golden haired girl ced the book on the table in the middle of the room, right in the centre of an intricately carved rune that spiderwebbed to spread across the rest of the room.


    The others inside quickly surrounded it while Lian Li took out another book that looked exactly the same as the book she had taken andid down beside the first.


    The golden haired girl then activated her domain of Conception, prompting the others to do the same and activate their domains as well.


    Standing behind all of them was Iris, doing her best to End any instances of their domains leaking out of the room and getting the attention of her perfect Master.


    With their domains at full power, they managed to duplicate the book that their Master had created down to the veryst detail, including the function of sorting any new pages slotted inside it to be added into its contents.


    With that done, Lian Li took out an entire stack of papers, all of them being the things that they had done behind their Master''s back and things that they would not allow their Master to know.


    She slid the papers into the pages of the book, watching with bated breath as the pieces of paper slowly melted and disappeared into the book as though it had been eaten up.


    She then quickly flipped through the pages, checking that everything they had written had indeed been copied over sessfully.


    Once she was sure of that, she double checked the original to see if it had been affected and seeing nothing of that sort, everyone breathed out a sigh of relief.


    "It is done," She muttered, nodding at the others.


    She waved at the newly created book and it started to multiply, first splitting into two before it became four. The others stepped back and watched with fascination as their new Holy Text multiplied right before their very eyes.


    Soon enough, they had piles upon piles of the books, all prepared to be read by the believers.


    Everyone picked up a copy of the book for themselves, looking down at the records of their beloved Master.


    They took a moment to contemte everything they have done so far before they moved out of the room as one.


    In a while¡­ Everyone they knew who were part of the cult will receive a copy.


    And with that, their Master''s name shall be known throughout the Universe.


    Through this, everyone in existence will understand how great their Master was and join them in worship. If there were any who were foolish enough to not understand even after reading it¡­


    The disciples wille for them and educate them until they too, worship their Master.


    It does not matter if they found the book by ident or were introduced by another fellow believer to it. Once they know about their great Master, they will only allow worship and nothing else.


    If all else fails, there is always death.


    All For Master.


    Iris smiled to herself at the sight.


    It was not what she had expected, but she did not mind this oue in the slightest.


    She turned and looked at Master who was waiting for them outside, already surrounded by a group of their fellow believers and receiving their greetings.


    "The End¡­ For now."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!